《A Call That Changed Her Entire Life》


 Chapter 1 Don’t Make A Mountain Out Of A Mole-hill

    Chapter 1 Don¡¯t Make A Mountain Out Of A Mole-hill


    Jingshi City, 8:00 P.M.


    Emily Bai was on her way home from a long and tiring day of working overtime, when she suddenly


    received a call¡ªit was from the police.


    "Hello. Is this Ms. Bai?" the officer asked. "Yes, " replied Emily. "Your friends, Mr. Jack Gu and Ms.


    Rose Xu have been arrested under suspicion of solicitation of prostitution. They both insisted that they


    were meeting each other at the hotel for a date. Could you pleasee down to the station and testify


    that they are indeed a couple, so that I can let them go¡­"


    The shocking news froze Emily''s body to the point where she couldn''t move a single muscle. Her mind


    struggled to form thoughts and sentences; she couldn''t concentrate on anything else the officer had to


    say. She didn''t realize that she had hung up on the police officer and somehow managed to take a taxi


    to the police station.


    When she arrived at the police station¡­


    With a single nce, she recognized the man and the woman sitting together in the hall. The man was


    her boyfriend, Jack Gu, and sitting next to him was her friend, Rose Xu. They were leaning against


    each other like a couple on their honeymoon.


    With her fists clenched; the anger boiling in her eyes like the infernal mes, Emily walked towards


    them. One step at a time; her feet felt like lead.


    Rose''s eyes were the first to catch Emily''s. "I am so sorry, Emmy..." said Rose with her deceitful eyes,


    pretending to be apologetic.


    Jack turned around and saw his girlfriend walking towards them. Without thinking, he spontaneously


    pushed Rose away and stood up in a rush, before Emily could even say anything. "Hey Emmy, " Jack


    greeted with a sheepish grin.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He was panic-stricken, nervously shifting his eyes away from Emily''s. His body went numb as he lost


    the courage to face Emily.


    "Tell her everything, Jack, " Rose suggested.


    "Nonsense. Stop it! Don''t even joke about that." Jack red at Rose, warning her to stop from spilling


    anything else. He turned to Emily again. "Emmy, I promise I''ll exin everything to youter, but right


    now, I need you to tell the police that we''re innocent, " he requested as if it were a matter of course.


    He reached out his hand, but Emily wouldn''t take it. She managed to squeeze out a sentence in


    response, "You''d better have a good exnation for this." She stared at Jack in disgust.


    After going through the necessary paperwork and formalities, Jack and Rose were released and the


    three of them left the police station together.


    "Jack, how could you do this to me? You jerk!" Emily yelled angrily after stepping out of the police


    station.


    "Listen to me. Emmy!" Jack frowned and pleaded, trying to hold Emily''s hand as she pulled herself


    away.


    "I don''t want to hear a single word from you! Not after you''ve been caught red handed, having an affair


    with another woman, " Emily howled at Jack. "How did it feel when the police officer used you of


    screwing a prostitute? If I had known what was really going on, I would have nevere to the station


    to bail you out." Emily wiped the tears off her reddened eyes, full of anger and disappointment.


    To think they had the nerves to have the police call and ask Emily to bail them out, Emily felt sick to her


    stomach. Well, they got what they wanted if they were trying to disgust her!


    Embarrassed by Emily''s words, Jack snapped back at her, "Yeah, I slept with Rose. So what?"


    After hearing those words, Emily felt light-headed and her heart sunk to her feet. She struggled to keep


    her bnce. Jack approached her to help, but Emily jerked and pushed him away as if she had


    touched something dirty.


    "Just go! Stay away from me!"


    Jack felt like his heart was being pierced by a thousand needles. "Emmy, " he murmured and finally


    changed to a softer tone, "Forget about the other girls. You''re the only one I love; my one and only."


    Jack''s words incited Rose''s jealousy, but she pretended to be understanding and tried to persuade


    Emily in a soft voice. "He''s right, Emmy. You and Jack are made for each other. I could never steal him


    away from you¡­"


    "Shut up!" Emily sternly interrupted Rose, gnashing her teeth in anger, "You have no right to say


    anything, you shameless whore! We''re done! We are no longer friends."


    "Emmy, please don''t do this to me..." Rose pleaded in a sad tone while her eyes were like a bad


    disguise, clumsily revealing hercence and arrogance.


    Hmph, if it were not for Jack, she would have never made friends with a woman like Emily! Now that


    she had aplished what she set out to do, making the extra effort seemed quite unnecessary.


    "Emmy, don''t make a mountain out of a mole-hill, " said Jack impatiently. "I''ve promised that I will only


    love and marry you. What else do you want?


    "Make a mountain out of a mole-hill? By love, do you mean sleeping with other women and lying to me


    the whole time? Sorry, but I will not stand for that kind of love any longer!"


    "Is it not enough that I love only you and you alone?"


    "It''s not enough. Love needs loyalty. But, you obviously, are not loyal to me!"


    Jack burst outughing because he found her words to be amusing and as naive as a newborn babe.


    He said to her, "Emmy, I''m the firstborn and only son of my father; the Master of Gu n. I will never


    have only one woman by my side no matter if I''m single or married. Do you understand?


    You should learn to ept that before we get married. The sooner, the better."


    "But the ce of my wife will only be left for you. Other women wille and go, but your position will


    never change."


    In his head, Jack imagined that he sounded romantic and charming, while waiting for Emily to be


    moved by his words, and jump into his arms.


    "Thwack!" Emily served him a mercilessly, tight p across his face.


    Jack''s face stung as he tilted his head. Clearly visible under the streetmp, her hand had left a red


    welt on his face. His eyes were filled with shock as he staggered backwards.


    How dare she p him?


    Rose was stunned, motionless. She recollected her senses and feigned concern by checking his face,


    only to be rejected by Jack at once.


    "Emily, what''s wrong with you?" Jack howled angrily, looking at her with disbelief and fury.


    Born with a silver spoon in his mouth, he had never been hit by anyone since he came to this world.


    Thinking of his cruel words and hisck of remorse, Emily also trembled with rage. "I never realized


    how deplorable and arrogant you are, until now."


    Share a husband with other women? How could he even dream of this?


    Although she was looking right at him, her eyes felt an odd sensation of strangeness, as if she had


    never really known him at all.


    "Jack, I''m breaking up with you. We''re done."


    Emily was ready to leave, exhausted andcking the strength to put up with the drama any longer. She


    harbored resentment in her heart but soon realized that there was no point in allowing him to extend


    her misery, because he would turn her world upside down.


    "I disagree!" Jack roared. Suddenly, he sensed a fear of loss as if he was going to lose something


    valuable and irreceable to him...


    Just as he was about to run after Emily, Rose came from behind and hugged him tightly.


    "Jack, don''t leave me alone¡­" Rose skillfully ced her arms around Jack''s waist and touched him


    while persuading him gently, "Emmy is just too angry to think clearly right now. She didn''t mean that.


    You should give her some time to calm down. You are such a great guy. How could she give up on


    you?"


    Once Jack understood what Rose had said, he eventually calmed down.


    The Gu n, a prestigious n with centuries of prosperous history, was the main source of the city''s


    political power. They could almost do whatever they wanted in this city. Jack Gu was his father''s only


    son and heir, which showed his iparable status in society. Apart from that, he was also blessed


    with striking good looks. How could Emily find another man like him?


    It would do her good to take a few days off to cool down and reconsider their rtionship. Meanwhile,


    Jack thought she must came to be aware of the fact that even though he loved her; his patience was


    not without limitations. If he had been pped by anyone else other than Emily, he would have broken


    their hands!

 Chapter 2 You Reckless Woman

    Chapter 2 You Reckless Woman


    "Jack, I''m feeling a little cold." Rose smiled and continued her seduction, trying to allure the beast


    within him. Her voice had the softness and sweetness no man could resist.


    Jack wrapped his arms around Rose''s waist at once and said, "Uh, let''s go inside the car and get you


    warm."


    Gettingid with a woman was as easy and meaningless as having a meal for Jack.


    However, Emily was his favorite one. Although he had been wanting to have her so badly for quite


    some time, he resisted his carnal urges because he wanted to save her for thest. He wanted her to


    give herself to him before he made his move.


    ...


    Although they were only together for three years, Emily had given him her sincerest devotion. It shook


    her up to experience such a shocking betrayal from her boyfriend and best friend at the same time. In a


    daze, she went to a bar to drown her sorrows in alcohol.


    It was around 2 A.M in the morning. Emily walked out of the bar alone, totally drunk out of her mind.


    She took off her high heels and staggered across the middle of the road.


    A ringly bright headlight caught her attention. Emily froze in her tracks, confused and puzzled. She


    stood there, helplessly watching a ck Maybach driving straight towards her.


    "Ouch¡ª¡ª" Emily fell down, as the car screeched to a halt right in front of her.


    Meanwhile, inside the car, the impact from the sudden brake, caused the person in the back, who was


    resting with his eyes closed, to jump off from his seat. He opened his eyes with a frown of


    dissatisfaction on his face. He cast a sharp nce at Sam, the person driving the car, who also


    happened to be his personal assistant.


    "What happened?"


    "Mr. Gu, " Sam replied, as beads of sweat broke out from his forehead. He continued, "Someone


    appeared in front of the car out of nowhere, but I hit the brakes as hard as I could. I didn''t hit the person


    for sure. It must be a racketeer."


    "Go and have a look."


    "Yes, Mr. Gu."


    Sam immediately got out of the car to check on the person. The first thing that came into sight under


    the streetlight, was a beautiful woman lying in front of their car, unconscious. As Sam went to have a


    closer look, he soon noticed the strong smell of alcohol on her. She didn''t seem to be a racketeer.


    "Hey, miss! Wake up!"


    It came as a shock to him, when he recognized the person in front of him.


    ''Isn''t she Emily Bai, Mr. Jack''s girlfriend? How did she end up here like this?'' Sam wondered.


    Fortunately, it was him who was driving the car. If it were someone else, she might have gotten run


    over!


    Sam did not dare to make a decision on his own without proper authorization, so he hurried back for his


    boss'' instruction. "Mr. Gu, the person lying unconscious in front of our car is Mr. Jack''s girlfriend, Miss


    Emily Bai. She seems to be highly inebriated..."


    Jacob Gu''s eyes flipped wide open. He remembered her, the girl Jack had brought back home before.


    She was a lovely girl with a sweet smile. With another second''s hesitation he demanded, "Get her


    inside the car."


    As soon as he received the order, Sam lifted Emily up to the car at once


    Emily felt difort lying awkwardly in the car. She mumbled, opened her eyes, and then stared


    nkly at the man who was sitting beside her and pressing his forehead between his eye-brows. Emily


    asked, "Who are you..."


    The man turned to look at her, with a nk expression on his face.


    Emily widened her eyes and finally recognized who the man next to her was. She stammered, "Ja-


    Jacob? It...It is you!"


    Jacob ignored her and told Sam to drive straight to Jack''s house.


    The mere utterance of Jack''s name infuriated Emily immediately. "I don''t want to go to his ce. I''ve


    broken up with him!"


    "Broke up?" Jacob repeated her words in a casual manner and raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes, we broke up..." Emily sniffled. The tears gushed out of her eyes as soon as she recalled what had


    happened earlier that day. Emily broke down and continued, "He slept with another woman...


    And was held up in the police station under suspicion of soliciting prostitution!"


    She deliberately described the matter in a serious tone without realizing that she wasing off as a


    primary school student,ining to her teacher.


    Jacob squinted his long and narrow eyes at her words. ''Prostitution? it seems like Jack hasn''t been


    disciplined in a while, '' Jacob thought.


    As a matter of fact, Jacob never asked for too much of his nephew, because he was not really rted


    to Jack by blood. He didn''t mind the asional phndering, just as long as Jack didn''t drag the Gu''s


    family name to the mud with allegations such as "prostitution".


    "Jacob, you need to teach him a serious lesson!"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Jacob continued to deliberately ignore Emily as she angrily stressed her words again. Emilysimply


    assumed that he didn''t hear what she was saying, so she moved closer to Jacob. She clenched


    Jacob''s cor, pulled him closer towards her and said, "Did you hear what I said?"


    Jacob frowned and pushed her hands off, causing her to lose bnce and fall on face first onto hisp,


    near his private area.


    Obliviously, when she opened her mouth to breathe, the smell of alcoholbined with her warm


    breath spread around his private area, which was covered by only two thinyers of cloth.


    Jacob struggled to catch his breath for a moment.


    "You should teach him a lesson!" Emily''s voice was soft and enticing; it hooked and scratched at the


    heart of most men.


    "I should teach you a lesson first." Jacob pushed Emily''s head away and whispered hoarsely, "Get up!"


    How dare she seduce him in his own car? Was she doing this on purpose?


    "Jack is such a bastard! And you, you must be a bad one too! All men in the world are assholes..."


    Emily said. Emily leaned against him and refused to sit up straight. She was acting like a stubborn child


    gone rogue.


    Under different circumstances, she wouldn''t have dared to look at Jacob, for she was scared of his


    ruthlessness. However, at that moment, under the influence of the alcohol, Emily was being absolutely


    reckless, and she was spewing whatever nonsense that came into her head, without considering its


    consequences.


    "He said I''d have to get used to his illicit rtionships with other women apart from myself. Screw him,


    that shameless asshole!" Emily angrily cursed, then she switched her anger to Jacob, "You are


    probably the same as him...


    And you are a CEO yourself, so you must be surrounded by flocks of women, enough to fill a football


    stadium, fawning over you all the time..."


    Jacob was starting to lose his patience; gradually the look of displeasure appeared in his eyes. He


    realized how difficult it was to get rid of a drunken woman. Jacob tried pushing her away; she kept


    falling down, and then clinging back to him like a sticky candy. Emily had lost all sense of shame.


    Emily''s recklessness did not stop there. She reached out her hands and rested them around his


    shoulders. With a silly smile on her face, she said to him, "Jacob, are you having kidney deficiency


    problems? Ah?"


    That was the straw that broke the camel''s back. Now she was toying with his pride and manhood.


    Jacob was in a fit of insurmountable rage.


    Emily, however, showed no signs of being afraid; she smiled back and looked into his eyes. Her


    beautifully hypnotic eyes, swollen now but still too attarctive to be true, twinkled with a sharp gleam like


    that of diamonds under the moonlight. Spots of Jacob''s reflection danced in her irises, as if he were the


    apple of her eye.


    When her lush, cherry-red lips opened to speak, they seemed to be luring a man for a passionate kiss.


    Jacob remembered that it was the lips that breathed out the burning scent of alcohol around his private


    area... This woman is a lustful subus!


    "Damn it, you reckless woman! You seduced me first; you''ve brought this upon yourself."


    He suffered a sudden momentarilypse of reason, as he sped the back of her head with his big


    hand, pulled her face closer and passionately pressed her lips against his, swallowing her drunken


    words.


    "Uh..." All of her unspoken drunken babble got swallowed by his deep insatiable kiss.

 Chapter 3 She Deserves This

    Chapter 3 She Deserves This


    A sense of insatiable desire came over Jacob. Just as he intended to move forward to the next step, he


    was abruptly interrupted by Sam''s voice from the driver''s seat.


    "Mr. Gu, we''ve reached Theodore Vi." This was Jack''s vi; where he lived alone since he became


    an adult.


    Jacob nibbled at Emily''s lips and then gently let go. "Turn the car around; go back to Tyrone Mansion, "


    his tone was full of displeasure.


    "Yes, Mr. Gu!" Although Sam did not dare to have a peek, he was smart enough to understand what


    was happening in the back; thanks to the noise.


    "Miss Bai is Mr. Jack''s girlfriend. How could Mr. Jacob..." Sam wondered.


    Sam kept hearing them making out in the back. He suddenly wished he were deaf, so he wouldn''t be


    able to hear what they were doing.


    The car sped off and soon arrived at Tyrone Mansion.


    Jacob helped Emily out of the car and carried her all the way into the vi. He held her gently; helped


    her up the stairs and brought her to the master bedroom.


    Emily was so exhausted from having an excessively eventful day, she wanted to fall asleep at the very


    sight of a bed. Jacob, however, needed to sate his burning lust for Emily, after she had aroused his


    carnal desires.


    After the one-night stand...


    The next afternoon, Emily woke up from a long and deep sleep. Her entire body ached as if she had


    been run over by a trainst night.


    She looked around to see if there was anyone else in the room, only to find that she was the only


    person in the room. Emilyy on the big bed and stared nkly at the exquisitely designed engravings


    on the ceiling. Fragments ofst night''s memory slowly seeped into her mind; the fragments came


    together like puzzle pieces and formed an indescribable image...


    Boom!


    Figuratively speaking, Emily''s head exploded in an instant. ''I, I seemed to have slept with a manst


    night! And, the man... the man is Jack''s uncle, Jacob!


    Jesus!'' Emily thought, in utter shock.


    Jacob turned 27 years old this year. Although Jack and this so-called uncle are not rted by blood,


    she always regarded and respected him as Jack''s real uncle. How could this happen between them?!


    Emily now bitterly regretted going to the barst night. If she had not gotten herselfpletely drunk,


    she would have never met Jacob on the road, and they would never have...


    She had brought this upon herself!


    Suddenly, she heard a knock on the door; it almost gave her a heart attack.


    ''What should I do? How will I face this guy?''


    Before Emily could recollect her thoughts, the voice of a maidservant broke in from outside the room,


    "Are you awake, Miss?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing the maidservant''s voice came as a great relief to Emily. At least, it was not Jacob. "Yes,


    please,e in."


    When she sat up straight, the bed sheet covering her body slipped, revealing the traces ofst night''s


    debauchery on her naked, snow-white skin.


    s, it was toote to stop the maidservant froming in. She entered through the door and saw the


    traces all over Emily''s body. With a look of vague emotions that Emily couldn''t read, the maidservant


    said, "Here are some fresh clothes for you, Miss."


    Emily frowned in embarrassment. As she intended to refuse the maidservant, she caught a glimpse of


    her clothes on the floor. Emily blushed and said in a low voice, "Thank you!"


    She struggled for a moment and then finally asked, "Where is Uncle...Mr. Gu?"


    "Mr. Gu went to hispany." The maidservant was envious of Emily because she was the first


    woman Jacob had ever brought over to his own house. In her jealousy, she did not give Emily the


    message that Jacob had left for her.


    Emily noticed the maidservant''s obnoxious attitude, so she stopped talking to her. After the maid left


    the room, Emily got dressed in a hurry, then she called a taxi and left Tyrone Mansion before Jacob


    came back.


    Jacob arrived at the Tyrone Mansion, just after Emily''s taxi left.


    He was disappointed to find his room empty.


    After a few seconds, Jacob yanked the sheet which still had Emily''s residual temperature on it. There


    were drops of blood on the white sheet, clearly visible to the naked eye, which indicated that Jacob was


    her first man.


    His sight finally moved from the sheet and there were something different appeared in his eyes.


    As a grown man, he could have pushed her awayst night. Instead of doing so, he acted on his


    instincts.


    He had to admit that he had been seduced by Emily. The self-control he had prided himself on had


    broken down over her. And her shyness woke up the beast inside him that had slept for a long time.


    Last night, he held her to sink into his desire again and again...


    Since it was her let the beast inside him out, she had no way to escape from him.


    ...


    Emily did not go to work after she left Tyrone Mansion, instead she called thepany and asked for a


    leave. She went back to her apartment, and slept until the next morning. She woke up and finally went


    back to work.


    When she saw Jack''s Aston Martin parked at thepany gate, she reckoned it was going to be a


    rough day for her.


    Rose gracefully stepped out of the car, with her fabulous stilettos and a sweet smile on her face.


    When Jack got out of his car, he deliberately ignored Emily and pulled Rose close to give her a hot,


    passionate kiss in front of everybody. Rose panted and was almost out of breathe from Jack''s kiss.


    "Jack, everyone''s watching us. Stop it..." Rose said with coquetry and gently brushed her hands over


    his manly chest.


    Jack wrapped his arms around her tiny waist and said with a flirtatious smile, "You are such a tease."


    Emily nced with a scornful look at the people watching them from not too far away, and walked


    straight through thepany gate without looking back.


    Jack did it all purposely in front of Emily to send her a warning. Unfortunately, Emily did not give him


    the attention he wanted and casually walked by. All of a sudden Jack got disheartened and even a little


    sad.


    "All right, I''m leaving now."


    Jack pushed Rose away casually; he got in his car and then drove away.


    From that night until now, he did not feel an ounce of remorse for what he had done. Considering his


    social status, ying around with women was a trivial matter to him. What was the big deal anyway?


    Emily was the one he was to marry atst and nothing would change fact. This was the best love he


    had to offer her.


    What he did just then before Emily was for her own good. If she could not tolerate such instances, how


    would she be his gentle and kind wife?


    Hogan Company.


    Emily decided to suppress her traumatic experience and focus on her work, but one way or the other,


    there was always someone or something that would go against her wishes.


    "Hey, Rose! Did Mr. Jack dump Emily? Look at how depressed she looks!"


    "Yeah, you and Mr. Jack look good together!"


    "I knew it! How did Mr. Jack ever stand such a phony woman like her? Rose and Jack are more suited


    for each other..."


    Listening to the tteries andpliments from her female colleagues boosted Rose''s ego and greatly


    satisfied her vanity. She pretended to be displeased and insisted, "Stop! Emily and I are good friends. I


    don''t want to hurt her..."


    "Are you done?" Emily looked at her in disdain, "If you are done, please stop disgusting me."


    "How could you say that, Emily?" Rose bit her underlip; she was unwilling to ept such words from


    Emily.


    The people around Rose are always fickle and devious. They resorted to provocation and said, "Oh,


    my! Check this woman''s attitude! Rose, you don''t have to talk to her in such polite manner! She


    deserves this!"

 Chapter 4 Hickeys On The Neck

    Chapter 4 Hickeys On The Neck


    "Please say no more." Rose shook her head, but smirked slightly, "You''ve misunderstood me, Emily. I


    was just trying tofort you."


    She feigned sincerity, but her heart was full of pride.


    They''d been friends since they were in college, but inparison, Emily seemed to be better than her


    at everything; even Emily''s boyfriend had better features and family background than Rose''s. Why?


    Rose, however, didn''t believe that she was second to Emily. She tried every means to surpass Emily,


    including stealing her boyfriend. Finally, she had managed to break them up and it was proof that Emily


    had lost to her in love. Her superiorityplex was soaring off the charts.


    Emily clenched her fists, red at her pretentious face coldly and said, "So, it must feel good to be


    Jack''s mistress?"


    "No, that was not my intention. It was Jack who..." With a hint of pretentious helplessness and kindness


    in her tone, Rose walked close to Emily all of a sudden, and gently asked, "How can you me me, if


    you can''t even keep your boyfriend in check? He''d never ever touch you, right? Instead, he''d rather


    make love to me or any other woman. Also, you couldn''t imagine how much he enjoyed being in bed


    with me..."


    Rose wore a dress that specifically highlighted her shoulders, just to show off the marks Jack had left


    on her neck, corbones and shoulders.


    Emily was nauseated by the sight of Rose''s shoulders; with a hint of disgust in her eyes, she said to


    her, "Sorry, I was wrong. You''re not a mistress, you''re just one of Jack''s cheap bimbos."


    As to the affair, she wasn''t bothered by Rose anymore because it was a well-known fact that Jack was


    a womanizer. The fact that Rose didn''t mind sleeping with a man like Jack, came as a surprise to Emily.


    In her personal opinion, a man who had multiple love affairs with other women was just like a


    toothbrush that had been used many times by various people. And simrly, Jack too was such a man,


    or, more exactly, such a toothbrush. She really couldn''t understand how Rose could dly use that


    toothbrush to brush her teeth, without anyins?


    The word "bimbos" immediately embarrassed Rose, but she had to keep herself from going berserk


    because she had to y nice ans sweet in front of the people around her. She simply said, "You talk a


    lot of nonsense..."


    "Nonsense? You know it''s truth, don''t you? After all I''m better than those who don''t know how to live


    and function without a man. Oh, and thank you for recycling the junk I don''t want."


    Soon, the onlookers felt the awkwardness in the room intensified; they made excuses to leave, and


    dispersed shortly after.


    "Ah! Mr. Hua has asked me to take these files to his office urgently, so sorry I can''t chat right now."


    Emily was just leaving after organizing the files on the desk. Seeing Rose distraught, made her feel a


    little better.


    Rose was so mad at Emily that she had nned to embarrass her before she left. She reached out to


    grab Emily''s hand, but unfortunately, Emily moved too soon; instead of catching Emily, she identally


    caught the files Emily was holding.


    Paper after paper, they fell everywhere at once.


    "Are you nuts?" Instead of arguing with her, Emily hurried and got down to pick up the files from the


    floor.


    Rose wasn''t finished with Emily; when she looked down at Emily, something else had caught her


    immediate attention.


    What were they? Hickeys! There were hickeys on Emily''s neck!


    Rose couldn''t believe her eyes, as she attentively red at the marks on Emily''s neck. Despite Emily''s


    high-necked top, she was still able to see the red marks on her back.


    Rose was quick to determine that it couldn''t have been Jack because he was with her yesterday and


    the day before that. Then who?


    Rose secretly took a photo of Emily''s neck before she could notice and sent it to Jack. She was giddily


    waiting to see Jack''s reaction to the photo.


    She knew once Jack found out that Emily had slept with someone else, he would certainly go stark


    raving mad instead of swallowing the humiliation, therefore further ensuring the permanence of Jack


    and Emily''s separation.


    Emily didn''t notice what Rose was scheming. She came back to her desk after picking up the files and


    sending them to Mr. Hua.


    She was lost in her thoughts, imagining how things would be if it all turned out to be false; how nice it


    would be if Jack hadn''t betrayed her; if Rose hadn''t seduced her boyfriend and if she hadn''t slept with...


    Jacob....


    But, she knew that the reality was far from her imaginations. She backed the wrong horses when she


    chose to be together with Jack and made friends with Rose. The affair with Jacob was also a byproduct


    of her own wrongdoings.


    After getting off work, Emily was just about to leave the office, when she saw Jack''s car parked at the


    gate of thepany. She tried to pretend not seeing Jack and walked past his car, but Jack got out of


    his car and walked straight towards her.


    Emily wasn''t aware that Jack was angry at her because of the photo Rose had sent to him.


    Initially, he had intended to give Emily the cold shoulder for a few days until she''de to her senses


    and back into his arms. But much to his surprise and disappointment, Emily had an affair with another


    man on the same night she had found out about his affair with Rose.


    "Stop! Emily Bai!" Jack grabbed Emily by the arms, with an angry look on his face.


    "Let go of me!" Emily struggled but refused to look at his face. The mere thought of what had happened


    in the police station, dissolved whatever feelings she had for him. "Are you insane?" She asked


    impatiently.


    Emily always waited for her colleagues to leave thepany first, before she would leave, and so


    there was nobody around to help her.


    "You are a fast learner, Emily! since you are dared to cuckold me! Tell me where you were yesterday


    and the night before !"


    His words caught Emily by surprise, as she tried to hide the truth from him, "Why should I answer to


    you, Jack? We were already broke up the night before yesterday!"


    "I told you I didn''t agree to breaking up with you!"


    "For us, it was over the moment when you slept with Rose!"


    "That''s impossible!" Jack growled when reaching out to pull Emily''s cor. Sure enough, he saw the


    ambiguous marks on her skin. In his mind, they were enough to prove her love affair with another man.


    Jack screamed angrily at her, "Emily Bai! Who is he?"


    "It''s none of your business!" Emily bit her lip, with an inkling of bitterness in her heart, as she dared not


    to speak out the name of that man. Although she had no intentions of getting back with Jack, she still


    struggled to gather the courage to tell him the truth.


    Realizing that Emily was hiding something from him, Jack struggled to breath; it felt like his heart was


    being pounded with a heavy hammer. He couldn''t believe that the woman he had loved for years would


    betray him like that.


    He stared at Emily furiously, gripping her hand tightly and almost crushing her bones!


    "Tell me!"


    "Let go of me!" At the thought of the unbridled intimacy shown by Jack and Rose this morning, Emily


    felt displeased, and so not to be outdone, she just answered, "You don''t deserve to know his name!"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "I am going to make you and that man regret this, Emily!"


    "My only regret is knowing a scum like you! Why? Why is it okay for you to sleep around, but I can''t?


    I''m learning from you!"


    "Are men and women the same?"


    "Yes, they are the same to me! I really regret not cheating on you before breaking up with you!" She


    was grateful that Jack was not the first person she had made love to, otherwise she wouldn''t stop


    feeling sorry for herself.


    "You are a bitch, Emily!" Jack''s blood boiled with immense fury. The anger in his eyes burned so


    furiously, it seemed that the mes would almost spread out of his eyes to burn the woman in front of


    him.


    Frightened by his rage, Emily tried to run away, but Jack caught her and dragged her into his car.


    "Let me go!" Suddenly, Emily started to have a bad feeling. She struggled to move as Jack pressed her


    down with his heavy body.


    "Bitch! Have you ever been fucked by another man? Damn it!"


    Jackpletely lost his senses and tore at her clothes like a savage beast!

 Chapter 5 Overwhelming Darkness

    Chapter 5 Overwhelming Darkness


    Emily never imagined that Jack could be so angry, violent and irrational at the same time; she began to


    grow fearful of him. Despite the heavy weight of Jack''s body pressing up against her, she struggled out


    of desperation, "Get off! Don''t touch me!"


    There was not a snowball''s chance in hell she was going to have sex with Jack now!


    "Why can''t I touch you? Emily, you''re tainted and filthy damaged goods right now. You should be


    grateful that I''m still willing to fuck you!"


    Jack screamed at her fiercely; with eyes piercing with anger, he red at her as if he would skin her


    alive.


    "Beep¡ª" out of the blue, Jack was interrupted by the shrill sound of a car horn ring from behind his


    car. Jack and Emily were both caught by surprise.


    Taking advantage of the moment, Emily caught Jack off guard and raised her foot to kick him in the


    crotch, as hard as she could.


    "Ah..." whimpered Jack, as his eyes squeezed shut in excruciating pain; the wind knocked out of his


    sails.


    Emily shoved him aside; swiftly gathered her clothes and got out of the car in a panic-stricken manner.


    She ran as fast as she could, paying no attention to her surroundings, as if she were being chased by


    the Devil.


    Jack watched her slowly disappear into the distance, unable to go after her as he helplessly writhed in


    pain. With thest of his strength and spirit he managed to muster up onest desperate cry in anger,


    "Emily..."


    Jack couldn''t ept letting go of Emily so easily. He couldn''t stomach the fact that he was betrayed by


    his beloved girlfriend, who slept with another man before he could have a taste. Dark clouds of


    vengeance filled his heart as he promised himself to make Emily and her new lover pay for what they


    had done to him!


    When Jack finally managed to catch his breath, he remembered the ring car horn that had abruptly


    interrupted his evening with Emily. He got out of the car to look for the source of all his immediate


    frustrations.


    He immediately froze in his path when he realized that Maybach, parked not too far away, looked


    familiar. Not only did he know who the owner of the car was, he was also quite daunted by the person.


    As if to prove Jack''s point, the man got out of the Maybach and walked towards Jack with a stony


    expression on his face and a stare that could freeze the ocean.


    Jack ran his hands through his hair, fixed his clothes and stood up straight as he looked at the man


    walking towards him.


    Yes, it was Jacob Gu, the adopted son of his grandfather and therefore, his nominal uncle. Jacob was


    just three years older than he was. Although Jacob was still young, he had served already as the CEO


    of their family business. Jack had heard of his uncle''s aggressive reputation; he had a touch of


    reverence and admiration in his heart for his uncle.


    He wasn''t sure whether Jacob had caught him in the act just now, and yet somehow he still felt


    apprehensive as if he were guilty of doing something bad, "Uncle Jacob, what are you..."


    "Bang!"


    Jack''s words were unexpectedly interrupted as Jacob came in straight and punched him hard across


    the face, in response.


    Jack lost the words to express himself; he waspletely dumbfounded by Jacob''s punch. "Uncle


    Jacob?"


    However, to add to Jack''s disappointment, Jacob had no intention of exining himself at all. Jacob


    didn''t utter a single word; he followed his surprise punch, with a quick and fierce kick to Jack''s


    abdomen.


    Jack instantly fell to the ground, squirming. Despite his respect for Jacob, he couldn''t stand being


    beaten up by him, for no reason or exnation at all. He pleaded, "Uncle Jacob, what''s the matter?"


    Jack''s words angered Jacob even more; he continued to brutally assault Jack as if he wanted to beat


    him to death.


    Jack knew he was no match for his uncle; considering Jacob''s position in the family, he didn''t dare to


    fight back in retaliation. He bit the pain and endured one punch after the other, until finally he had lost


    the heart to endure even that.


    Unfortunately, Jacob left soon after; leaving him with no exnations but only Sam to take him to the


    hospital.


    Even after being treated in the hospital, Jack was still hurting all over. On top of that, he still didn''t know


    why Jacob had unleashed his fury on him like that.


    As a matter of fact, Jacob had always been very nice to him, providing him with proper education and


    opportunities and granting him privileges. Jacob even forgave his transgressions so long as the


    reputation of the family was not at stake.


    Jack wondered whether it was because Jacob had already found out about his visit to the police


    station.


    The more Jack thought about it, the more certain he became. ''Yes, that must be the reason, '' he


    thought. He figured it wasn''t because Jacob had caught him red handed, forcing himself on Emily just


    now, as it would apparently be a waste of his time to attack Jack for a stranger. Jesus!


    With regards to Jacob, he would just have to be more careful in the future. But as to Emily... How dare


    she betray him! He swore to find Emily''s mysterious lover, as he wanted to bash his head in for


    touching his girlfriend!


    Emily spent the next few days in peace, away from Jack''s harassment as he was confined to this


    hospital bed. However, the news of their break-up had spread all over herpany like wildfire. To add


    to that, thanks to Rose''s lies, everyone in thepany regarded Emily as a shameless woman for


    cheating on her boyfriend which finally led to their break-up.


    Emily sneered at the thought of that. ''Is she talking about herself?'' mused Emily, wondering how Rose


    could be so shameless as to lie to everyone and frame Emily in such a vicious way.


    Although, in disdain, she refused to defend herself; she was affected by the rumors anyway. Not only


    was she demoted by Mr. Hua on all ounts, she was also made to be one of Rose''s assistants.


    Rose couldn''t be morecent, as she believed she had won over Emily again. Rose had been


    jealous of Emily for being a far more talented jewellery designer than her. ''So what?'' Rose snickered at


    the thought of Emily''s demotion. From now on Emily would have to follow her orders obediently!


    That day at work, Rose deliberately arranged a lot of work for Emily, so that she would have to work


    overtime in thepany.


    By the time Emily had finished her work, it was almost 9 PM. When she got out to leave thepany,


    she found that everyone had already gone home, and she was the only one left in the office.


    She packed up her items and was about to leave, when she noticed that the door of the office seemed


    to have been locked from the outside.


    Emily had no doubt in her mind that Rose was behind this.


    She was confused and lost in her thoughts when she suddenly heard a ''pop''. Soon after, the lights in


    the office had gone off and all of a sudden the entire office was shrouded in darkness.


    Emily''splexion turned pale. She was beginning to feel ustrophobic and the dark atmosphere


    reminded her of the traumatic experiences of being kidnapped, she suffered, when she was just a child.


    In fact, Rose was well aware of this fact as they had been friends for so long.


    It was too dark in the office to see anything. Emily calmed herself down, fumbled in her bag for the


    phone and then clicked on the address book.


    She tentatively called a few colleagues for help; they all answered her in a few perfunctory words


    before hanging up quickly, as if they hade up the excuses together. Rose''s involvement in the


    matter was obvious.


    Emily didn''t have many friends; to make matters worse, whatever friends she had, were living in other


    ces.


    Emily hesitated for a moment before deciding to call Jack. At the very least, she had hoped that he


    would help her for old time''s sake.


    Unfortunately, all her hopes were in vain as Rose answered Jack''s phone.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other side of the call, Rose moaned, enticingly. She figured Rose meant to provoke her and


    show off her intimacy with Jack. She could also hear Jack vaguely, panting in the background.


    Nauseated by the noise, Emily couldn''t help retching in disgust before hanging up quickly.


    She realized it was stupid of her to call Jack for help.


    After a brief moment of self-loathing, Emily sat down against the wall and held her phone tightly, not


    knowing who to ask for help.


    She was overwhelmed by the darkness and the eerie silence that had taken over the room. Emily felt


    more and more frightened with each passing minute. The traumatic memories of her kidnapping in her


    childhood gradually recurred in her mind, emerging from her anxiety of the darkness around her.


    Despair and fear flooded her thoughts once again, overwhelming and almost suffocating her.


    "No, I can''t stay here..." Emily started to be upset, as tiny beads of sweat poured out of her


    forehead. She gripped her phone firmly, scrolling up and down on the screen, until the name "Jacob"


    appeared.

 Chapter 6 You Seduced Me First

    Chapter 6 You Seduced Me First


    Emily had no idea that she had his number saved in her phone, nheless, she pressed ''call''. She


    waited on the line with great agony for what felt like eternity before someone answered the call.


    "Hello, "


    Answered Jacob, with his charming voice like a deep baritone of startling beauty.


    Jacob''s voice was like a ray of light in the darkness, breathing in new life to Emily''s hopes. Too


    frightened to control her emotions, she cried out in an instant, "Ja...Jacob? It''s dark and I''m very


    scared..."


    Jacob was pleased to see her name pop-up on his phone, but as soon as he answered and heard her


    cries, Jacob''s smile turned upside down, followed by a look of concern in his eyes.


    "Where are you right now?"


    "I can''t get out, I''m in..."


    Emily had not finished speaking before the battery of her cell phone died, consequently cutting their call


    short.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This had Jacob even more worried than he already was; he couldn''t help biting his lip, nervously; then


    he dashed out the door in a hurry without even changing his clothes. He strode to the garage with the


    car keys in his hand; while starting the car, he tried to think where Emily could have been. Finally, he


    decided to drive to Hogan Company.


    In the office, Emily stared nkly at her phone screen; with the disappearance of the only light in this


    dark room from her cell phone, her anxiety and fear of the darkness grew stronger and stronger.


    "It''s too dark here..." She hugged her legs, buried her face between her knees and began to sob


    hopelessly.


    In her moment of desperation, she remembered Jack, who knew about her experience as a child, had


    never left her alone in such an environment before... And now she was wallowing in the darkness,


    while he was sleeping with another woman.


    Emily''s fear of darkness was increasing in small increments with the passing of every second. It was


    first time that she felt extremely eager to get out of the office right away; she couldn''t endure another


    second of the darkness.


    She thought of Jacob and wondered whether he woulde or not.


    ''Maybe not, '' she thought. It was already quitete, besides, they were not familiar at all, excepting for


    that one night together...


    As to the experience of her night with Jacob, she was of the impression that people like Jack and


    Jacob, by virtue of their status, could have any woman they wanted and never have to worry about the


    consequences. They could forget about their love affairs without much difficulty, which was very much


    unlike her.


    Emily was slowly fading away into her thoughts, forgetting the darkness and spiralling down into her


    own mind. She didn''t know how long she had spent like that before she finally heard someone call her


    name. "Emily?"


    "I''m here..." she responded half-heartedly, thinking that it was just her auditory hallucination.


    Soon after she heard a loud bang, as someone had kicked open the office door from the outside. She


    raised her head curiously and rubbed her blurry eyes as if she had just woken up from a dream, before


    finding a man standing at the doorway.


    It was still too dark to see who the man was, but his tall figure, appeared to be serious and cold.


    "Emily?"


    The calming voice sounded like the familiar voice she had heard in her phone just a while ago.


    Emily was stunned; her eyes beamed wide open at the first sight of him, as she had never thought that


    Jacob would reallye to her aid.


    Almost unable to control her gratitude, she ran towards Jacob excitedly. She suddenly tripped on her


    way and identallynded directly into Jacob''s arms.


    "Thank you, thank you very much..."


    Cried Emily incoherently as her voice trembled, hugging Jacob tightly before realizing how intimate


    they were at that moment.


    After he confirmed that she was fine, Jacob''s worries started to fade; he stretched out his long arms


    around her body and caressed her back lovingly, like a motherforted her crying baby.


    "It''s okay. It''s okay..."


    His baritone voice miraculously calmed and soothed her.


    It wasn''t until they had reached downstairs when Emily suddenly realized that she had been holding


    Jacob''s hand too tightly the whole time, so she rxed her grip in an instant. The thought of troubling


    Jacob with her problems embarrassed her, so she said, "Sorry, I... I''m being too melodramatic."


    ''Maybe he thinks I''m a frivolous person, '' she thought.


    "Are you afraid of the dark?" Jacob gazed into her eyes in a way that couldn''t be exined or


    understood.


    "Yeah, especially when I''m alone... Thank you very much, Mr. Gu." Under the moonlight, Emily noticed


    that Jacob was in his leisure wear. Immediately, she realized that he must have rushed out from home


    in a hurry... Just to finding her?


    Jacob''s chivalry warmed her heart and moved her deeply.


    "Get on." The look of gratitude in her eyes seemed like they were for an elderly person, this


    disheartened Jacob because despite being older than Jack, he believed that Emily should consider him


    to be her equal in love, instead of her elder.


    Emily felt his sudden displeasure as well but she didn''t dare to ask him the reason behind it, because


    she was afraid of irritating Jacob even more. Instead, she got in his car obediently. When she recalled


    what had happened between them in the car that night, she quickly turned red with embarrassment.


    ording to her memory of that night, this was the very same car where she seduced Jacob in an


    intoxicated state. How shameful! She cursed herself at the thought of what she did; she tried to


    understand how she had lost all her senses that night.


    Emily felt ufortable sitting in Jacob''s car. How could she sit in his car so calmly after that night?


    She was about to get off when suddenly Jacob got in and sat next to her.


    "Mr. Gu..." Emily was afraid to make eye contact with Jacob.


    Jacob looked at her with a faint hint of smile on his face, and a faint hint of danger in his voice, "Emily,


    maybe we should take this opportunity to be clear about where we stand with each other?"


    He had saved his phone number in her cell phone for this reason specifically, but Emily had no


    intentions of contacting him. Maybe she wanted to avoid confronting him about it? He couldn''t ept


    that.


    Emily''s whole face turned red after hearing what Jacob had said; she concealed her apologetic eyes to


    avoid meeting with Jacob''s, she stammered, "About that night... I...I was very drunk then, and it was


    just unexpected..."


    "And?" Jacob approached her slowly with a calm, but serious gaze.


    If she had meet any other man that night other than him... Despite his calm andposed


    appearance, the mere thought of that, made his blood boil in anger.


    Emily shifted backwards intuitively, but soon realized that she had run out of space to move in because


    her back was almost touching the car door. Having no where else to escape to, she gathered her


    courage and spoke up, "I know that I am to me for that night, but could you..."


    "No, I can''t, and I won''t mind if you repeat your mistake."


    Emily was not very quick to understand the meaning of his words before Jacob suddenly embraced her


    tightly and kissed her.


    Jacob alleviated Emily''s anxiousness with his long and deep kiss. On the other hand, he had tasted the


    sweetness of her lips once again because of Emily. He couldn''t help himself from being overwhelmed


    by his desire but unfortunately, Emily lost her breath.


    "Stupid! You can''t even keep breathing?"


    Instead of getting angry, Jacob, however, became aroused by her clumsy and immature reaction. He


    smiled at her briefly, and then insisted on continuing, when he was surprisingly pushed away by Emily.


    "Mr. Gu... Please don''t..." Emily almost broke down in tears, gasping for breath as she said, "This isn''t


    right. We shouldn''t be doing this!"


    With great displeasure in his face, Jacob instantly gripped her delicate jaw; pulled her closer towards


    him and said, "Don''t forget that you seduced me first, Emily!"

 Chapter 7 Ridiculous

    Chapter 7 Ridiculous


    It was Emily''s first time to look at his face from such a short distance. She was close enough to see his


    eyshes; they hypnotized and fanned the mes of her heart. When he fluttered his eyelids at her, it


    was as if bright sparkling stars had lit up the night sky.


    As a matter of fact, Jacob was very handsome. His deep eyes, aquiline nose and thin lips were so


    attractive, it was as if he was a ck hole, luring her in slowly but surely. His face was strikingly eye-


    catching, with perfectly sculpted features.


    Emily was never one to notice such things, but the impression she had of Jacob was that of a serious


    and cold elderly member of the family, because of her rtionship with Jack. However, at that moment,


    she finally realized that he was indeed a mature and handsome man and that how attracted she


    actually was to him.


    His deep endless ck eyes were filled with the strong sensation of desire. Jacob looked at her, his


    coal-ck eyes drilling into hers, "You''ve dumped Jack... right?"


    Emily bit her lip, "... uh, yes, we have already broken up."


    If it weren''t for the break-up, she would have never met Jacob that night, but now everything was


    tangled up in confusion.


    "If so, then what is the problem?"


    Even if Emily and Jack had not broken up, it would never have been a problem for Jacob. He always


    got what he wanted; his immature nephew, Jack, was no match for him at all.


    "No matter what, this is still wrong." Emily''s eyes were red and puffy from crying. With a voice filled with


    remorse and shame, she timidly said, "Mr. Gu, let''s just forget whatever happened that night, please?"


    Emily was a very traditional and conservative person. Although, Jack and Emily had been together for


    many years, they had never slept together; all of a sudden, she had sex with Jack''s uncle, whom she


    hadn''t known for very long. Even if Jack and his uncle weren''t rted by blood, she didn''t condone


    what they did that night.


    She was absolutely unwilling to ept it; the only thing left for her to do at this point was to chicken out


    and avoid confrontation.


    She looked like a frightened deer, as she looked at him piteously. Jacob stared back into her eyes; he


    felt as if something soft was poking his heart, gently.


    He slowly let go of her, but his tone was still cold when he said, "Emily, you can''t run away from me. I


    want you. I want you to be my woman."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "How can this be!"


    "As long as I want it, anything is possible."


    "But I don''t want to... I don''t want to be with you!"


    Jacob did not take Emily''s honest rejection very well. He red at her directly, as if a master were


    ring at his disobedient pet in vexation.


    "I thought that you are a smart girl. What do you want? Money, fame, status? Or something else?"


    "I don''t need any of those things!" Jacob''s patronizing tone made Emily feel insulted. The gratitude she


    felt for the man had already disappeared without a trace, as she asked, "Why me?"


    She couldn''t trust his feelings for her. For someone as exalted and well-established as him, there


    certainly would be many eligible women who would want to be with him, readily. Why did he choose


    her?


    Jacob paused for a moment and then replied, "No reason."


    Perhaps, it was because of that magical one-night-stand they had. Thanks to the alcohol, Emily was


    yearning for love with a burning desire; she melted his stone-cold heart. That night had brought him


    one of the most extreme experiences of ecstasy in his life.


    A young body with a pure and energetic soul; this little girl had aroused him from the inside out.


    Finally, Emily understood what kind of man she had provoked from that night. Everything was starting


    to feel like a spider''s web from which she was unable to escape.


    But that did not stop her from persevering.


    "Mr. Gu, it would be, unequivocally, against my will. I hope you won''t force me to change my mind."


    Jacob firmly locked eyes on hers; his ck eyes, as deep as the sea. It was hard for Emily to tell


    whether he was angry or not.


    Jacob could easily sleep with any woman of his liking, as if he were just blowing off dust from his


    palms; as long as he wanted to do so. However, he had never been turned down by a woman like that,


    let alone so bluntly and tantly.


    Emily was the first ever.


    Looking at her unapologetic face, Jacob suddenly sneered, "So, you''re ying hard to get now? I am


    really looking forward to the day youe to me, begging."


    This little girl wanted to escape right after provoking him; nothing in life was ever that easy.


    Emily sensed the ambiguity in his voice, in the pit of her stomach. She gritted her teeth before she


    replied, "Mr. Gu, I assure you, such a day will nevere."


    "Well, we''ll see." Forcing Emily was going to be a piece of cake of him, but he did not wish to push her


    too hard.


    He wanted her to be his woman, but only at her own will.


    Emily eventually opened the car door and hurried out, like a rabbit that had just escaped from its cage.


    The only thing Jacob could see was her back, dashing to the roadside.


    Jacob looked at Emily calmly, as she hailed a taxi. At that moment, Jacob slowly emerged with a look


    of confidence and thought to himself, ''She will never escape me.''


    As soon as Emily got home, she turned on all the lights in her apartment. A brightly lit room gave her a


    false sense of security. Even when she was resting, she slept with her night light on.


    What Jacob had said to her earlier, filled her mind like fog on a winter morning. The chaotic state of her


    mind was even worse than the day she had found out that Jack was cheating on her.


    Jacob wanted her to be his woman... What a ridiculous notion!


    How could she say yes to him? Actually, she was more worried about the fact that she had provoked


    Jacob, a person of his status could easily make life hard for her without even trying too hard. No


    wonder he sounded so sure when he challenged her that she would be the one to beg for his mercy


    one day.


    ''Forget about it, just y it by ear.''


    When Emily went to work the next day, she did not mention Jacob''s visitst night. She assumed all the


    responsibility and paid for the broken door.


    Rose, however, was not one to be fooled so easily.


    The door was very hard and sturdy. How could Emily even break the door with her fragile arms and


    legs? She looked too delicate to stand a gust of wind. What''s more, ording to the damage reports,


    someone had kicked down the door from the outside.


    Who was that person? It must have been Emily''s secret lover. It was a pity that she hadn''t thought


    about itst night. Since it was a power failure, the cameras weren''t working and so she couldn''t find


    any evidence of Emily''s secret lover.


    A few dayster, The Hogan Company, was met with some big news.


    The Fine Jewelry Association was to host an International Jewelry Design Competition, in D City. All


    jewelry designers are eligible to sign up for thispetition. Some extra value was added to this


    importantpetition, as Mr. Hua promised that the winner of the championship would be hired as the


    Chief Jewelry Designer of thepany, effective immediately.


    Emily and Rose both signed up for the event. Theypeted against each other secretly. After the first


    round and semi-finals, they finally reached the Finals.


    Meanwhile, Jack was still trying to find Emily''s secret lover, but in vain, He was trying his best not to


    have any confrontations with Emily, as he feared that he would fail to suppress his anger and choke her


    to death on the spot. Because of her betrayal, now he hated her just as much as he had loved her


    before.

 Chapter 8 How Dare You Hurt Her

    Chapter 8 How Dare You Hurt Her


    "Jack, don''t get so riled up; I don''t want you to hurt yourself...." Rose spared no efforts to shower Jack


    with pleasantries. She had fought all the way to the top to be Jack''s mistress; needless to say,


    she had the skills to fend for herself.


    Jack couldn''t deny that he craved for Rose''s luscious body; he did not mind paying more attention to


    her. "What do you want this time? Clothes? Jewelry?" he asked.


    Emily had never asked him for anything luxurious, instead, she always saved money for him. She was


    definitely the best choice for an ideal wife, but unfortunately, she hadpletely betrayed him and his


    trust! The hickey on her neck was the most convincing evidence!


    "Nonsense, I just really care about you, " Rose clung to Jack''s arm like a spoiled child.


    "Oh?" Jack squinted his eyes and jested, "I thought you wanted something from me. If that''s not that


    case; just forget about it."


    Jack''s words made Rose anxious. She quickly replied, "You''ve read my mind again. It''s actually just a


    little thing. Jack, you are the best. You will help me, right?"


    Jack did not say yes immediately. He raised his eyebrows and said, "First, tell me what this is about."


    "I participated in the Jewelry Design Competition and I have already entered the final round. But...I


    don''t feel confident. Jack, can you do something for me?"


    "Did Emily also participate in thispetition?"


    Rose nodded and observed his expression, "Jack..."


    "It will depend on your performance, " Jack sneered, as the thought of Emily''s face appeared in his


    mind again.


    Jack had every intention of helping Rose; so long as it would help him further his quest for revenge


    against Emily, for betraying him!


    Time flew by calmly; the morning before the finals had finally arrived. The designers shortlisted for the


    finals all stayed in their designated hotel rooms to prevent chances of cheating, for instance, they hiring


    surrogate test-takers. A set of strict measures were adopted to ensure the fairness and safety of the


    competition.


    After Emily had found her room, she put her bags aside andid down on the big bed to get some rest.


    She got nervous thinking about all the famous jewelry designers from around the world that hade


    to participate in thepetition.


    She really wanted to win thepetition, but, since there were so many talented designers, what were


    her chances of winning at all?


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Pattering¡ª¡ª" Suddenly, the twisting sound of the door knob interrupted Emily''s thoughts. It alerted


    her vignce, as she immediately got out of bed and asked, "Who?"


    She clearly remembered that she had locked the door, so that person outside the door wouldn''t be able


    to get in without a card key...


    Surprisingly, the door opened from the outside while Emily was holding her own key. Emily''s eyes


    caught sight of a middle-aged man standing at the door as the door drewpletely open. He was fat


    and bulky; with a bald head and a big beer belly.


    "Judge?"


    The man standing in front of her was Leo, one of the distinguished judges of thepetition. Emily had


    seen him once before. What impressed her most was his appearance; he was like a walking, talking


    piece of meat.


    ''Why is Judge Leo here at this moment?'' She could easily be suspected of bribing the judges!


    "Well, Emily, I have seen all of your previous works before. You are really talented..." Leo''s flirtatious


    eyes locked on to Emily''s, as he discreetly locked the door behind him.


    Emily suddenly felt an ominous vibe as she said to him, "Thank you, Judge, but I think now is not the


    right time nor the right ce for us to be talking about this. If you''d like to talk, we should go outside."


    "I fear outside will be too distracting for an in-depthmunication between us." A lewd smile,


    stretching from one ear to the other, appeared on Leo''s face as he walked creepily towards Emily.


    She racked her brains searching for the most effective way of getting rid of him, however, he did not


    give her much time. He pounced on her without saying another word!


    She slipped when she tried to back away from him, in shock. Before she fell to the floor, Leo caught her


    hand quickly; he tightened her hand firmly.


    "Don''t run, sweetheart. As long as you make me happy, I promise that you will be one of the top-three


    designers." Leo pulled her hand with a lustful look of desire burning in his eyes.


    "Judge Leo! Please behave yourself!" Emily tried to push his hands away, but it was not working. She


    could only look at him angrily and helplessly.


    "Behave myself? You are the one who left me a note in my room, as an invitation. It was you who


    begged me to sleep with you!"


    "No, I didn''t! I did not write you any note!" Emily refuted angrily. She knew that there must have been a


    misunderstanding!


    "Stop it! I can make you a superstar. Don''t y hard to get with me!"


    Leo was losing his patience little by little. He tightened his grip on her hands. Finally, he grabbed her by


    the arms.


    Emily struggled, but somehow managed to free her other hand to p Leo across the face. The sound


    of the p was as loud as a thunder crack.


    "Bitch! How dare you hit me!" Leo was so furious, his eyes looked like they were ready to explode; the


    fat on his face shook as if it were boiling in pure rage. "I will teach you a lesson today!"


    A look of anger reced the look of embarrassment on Emily''s face. She was going to apply the same


    tactic she had used to deal with Jack. At that moment, she heard a snapping sounde from behind


    Leo. Someone outside had kicked the door in!


    "Who the fuck?" Leo cursed with fury. Before he could look back to see who it was, he was knocked


    over by a powerful force before he even realized it.


    "Fuck you..." When Leo saw the man''s face clearly, his own facial expression changed drastically. "Mr.


    Jacob...what are you doing here?"


    Jacob nced at Emily and then looked at the man on the floor. Fires of fury and hatred smouldered in


    the corners of his eyes, as if a raging storm wasing to exact divine judgment.


    "How dare you touch her?"


    The coldness of his voice as well as his wording frightened Emily, who looked as pale as a porcin


    doll. She feared that now everyone was going to find out about the ridiculous affair between Jacob and


    her.


    Leo wasn''t looking very well either. There were tiny pods of sweat forming on his forehead. Yet, he did


    not forget to attribute the responsibility to Emily, "Mr. Jacob, this... this woman seduced me first..."


    Jacob didn''t even let him finish his sentence. He knocked him on the ground and kept on kicking him


    until Leo started to scream for help.


    Deep in his heart, he had already regarded Emily as his woman. How could he tolerate another man''s


    hands on her! Thest person toy hands on her was his nephew, Jack; he couldn''t just kill his


    nephew like that. As for the pathetic man, squirming on the floor in from of him, he did not care!


    "Mr. Jacob, please, stop..." Leo cast aside his dignity and self-respect. He fell at Jacob''s feet and


    begged for mercy, only to be kicked in the face again.


    Emily was like a stunned spectator; she stood there terrified and motionless. She had never witnessed


    such brutality before; he was like a wild beast.


    "Mr... Mr. Jacob..."


    "You feel sympathy for him?" Jacob narrowed his cold eyes, ncing at her. His apathetic re cut


    through her soul like a hot knife through butter.


    Emily swallowed hard and pleaded nervously, "No, no, Mr. Jacob, you might kill him...and it''s against


    thew to kill people..."


    Jacob stopped for a moment to let out a grimughter.


    Just when Leo started rxing because he thought he was going to be forgiven, Jacob''s expensive


    shoe stepped on his fat hand and crushed it hard.

 Chapter 9 The Hidden Paramour

    Chapter 9 The Hidden Paramour


    Emily''s eyes opened wide in utter shock and surprise, at what was unfolding right in front of her. She


    could clearly hear the cracking sound of bones breaking...


    Leo''s entire face twisted in agony; he was screaming like a wounded pig.


    A few minutester, Jacob finally stopped stamping on Leo''s hand. He wiped the blood off his shoes on


    the carpet next to Leo. His facial features expressed his unbridled disgust towards the vile man lying on


    the floor.


    Emily was relieved; she was just d that Jacob didn''t kill Leo.


    If Jacob had killed him, she wouldn''t be able to get away from the allegations. It was easy for someone


    of Jacob''s status to be unafraid in these circumstances, but she was just a nobody; she would definitely


    face a lot of problems from the authorities.


    While she was trying to figure out what to do next, she heard footstepsing from outside the room.


    Her heart stopped beating.


    May be someone had heard noises and hade to check? What was she to do?


    "Mr. Jacob... Emily turned around and looked at Jacob who just stood there, emotionlessly. She quickly


    yanked his hand and said, "I''m sorry!"


    ¡­¡­


    Coincidentally, the footsteps outside the door belonged to Jack and Rose who were approaching


    Emily''s room hand in hand. Rose continued to fan his mes as she said to him, "Jack, I don''t think we


    should me Emily. She had broken up with you; she didn''t do anything wrong by finding someone


    else to be with. May be she just really wants to win thepetition, so she has decided to bribe the


    judges..."


    "Shut up!" Jack rudely interrupted Rose and pushed her hand away, as he rushed to Emily''s room


    directly.


    The door was wide open. Emily was standing in the middle of the room with a nk expression on her


    face. At her feet, therey a battered man, barely conscious.


    Jack was stunned and riddled with confusion, wondering what was going on. His face darkened as he


    asked, "Emily, what are you doing? !"


    Rose was even more shocked. Why was she not in bed with Leo? And, why was Leo on the floor,


    beaten to a pulp? ''What the hell is this?''


    Jack and Rose had made their appearances just in time. If Emily still didn''t understand what was going


    on, she was being very naive and foolish. Luckily, she was not. If not for Jacob''s help, she might have


    been tangled up in a lot of trouble right now.


    At that very moment, her biggest hope was for the Big Boss in the room to show a little co-operation,


    and not let anyone else see him there.


    After all, even if she had broken up with him, Jack was still searching for her so-called "paramour". She


    didn''t dare to wonder what would happen if Jack had found out that it was Jacob all along!


    "What do you think?" Emily nced at them coldly, and then she raised her voice, "This man tried to


    rape me! As you can clearly see, I acted out of self-defense!"


    She remainedposed when she spoke, but deep in her heart, she felt guilty for no reason.


    "How can it be!" Jack bore into Emily''s face, trying to check if she was lying, but it was in vain. "Flies


    are always buzzing about cracked eggs!


    If you are as innocent as you im, why did hee to you?"


    Moreover, Emily wasn''t physically capable of pulling such a feat; she could hardly beat Rose in a fight.


    How could she beat an adult man so brutally? ''Someone must have helped her!''


    Rose and Jack came to that conclusion at the same time. They wanted to go inside to look for others in


    the room, but they were stopped by Emily with open arms.


    "Why did this judgee to me? Shouldn''t you be asking your lover that question? " Emily said with a


    dash of sarcasm, "Rose, this didn''t go ording to your ns. You must be very disappointed, right?"


    Rose''s smile turned upside down. She bit her lip firmly and with a soothing voice she said, "Emily, how


    could you say that? What good would that do to me..."


    "Wow, you''re good at acting! You should have won an Oscar for your performance!"


    "Emily, don''t try to spin things around. You know what you did!" Jack was getting impatient and trying


    his best to suppress his anger. He only wanted to see if there was somebody else in the room!


    He pushed Emily aside and walked inside. Emily was flustered. Not knowing what to do, she stepped


    on Jack''s foot and pushed him hard!


    Jack staggered backwards by a few steps. He erupted with great fury and roared, "Emily, are you


    hiding your paramour inside?"


    "What''s wrong with you?!" Emily was also enraged by him; she resisted, "What makes you think you


    can just enter my room?" Who do you think you are? Both of you, get out! Otherwise I will call the


    police!"


    The more Emily behaved like this, the more she aroused Jack''s suspicion, "You want me to get out?"


    Today I must go inside!"


    Rose was just keen to see where this was going. If Jack were to find a man in Emily''s room, she would


    meet a fate far worse than death!


    Emily tried her best to stall him, but she could only carry on for so long before Jack''s strength would


    ovee hers.


    "Bang" the door was pushed open with force. There was no one inside.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Are you satisfied now?" Emily looked at Jack with disgust, as she said to him coldly, "Jack, you are like


    a jealous woman now."


    "Don''t think too highly of yourself, Emily!" Jack felt insulted by Emily''s remarks, but he retorted, "I, Jack,


    will never love a filthy woman!"


    Emily thought that the worst was over and her mind had settled down, as still as water. However,


    hearing what Jack said, made her blood boil up from the inside. She smiled sarcastically, "Filthy?" I


    don''t think anyone can ever be as filthy as you!" And don''t forget that I was the one who dumped you!"


    Jack was silenced. He clenched his teeth in frustration and said, while slowly stressing each syble,


    "Emily, someday you will beg me to take you back!"


    How familiar those words were. No wonder they were from the same family. They used the same


    methods to threaten people.


    "I hope I never see the both of you again! Also, Rose, remember that, one man''s trash is another man''s


    treasure. Do you think this is funny?"


    ''Funny? Of course it is funny! Your misery will always be the source of my happiness!''


    Rose thought to herself. But, she still stayed in character, delicate and warm. Such a drama queen.


    Jack realized he was getting distracted by thedies; he remembered what his purpose was and


    continued searching the room.


    Emily was past being annoyed. Jack was bing a nuisance; he wasn''t going to stop until he had


    found Emily''s hidden paramour. The thought of Jack confronting Jacob was unbearable to Emily.


    Emily had no idea what to do with Jack anymore. She was at the end of her rope, when suddenly they


    heard a voicee in from outside, "Mr. Jack!"


    Everyone''s attention had shifted. They turned their heads to the door, and saw Jacob''s special


    assistant, Sam.


    "Mr. Jack, Mr. Jacob would like to have a word with you."

 Chapter 10 Why Are You Still Here

    Chapter 10 Why Are You Still Here


    Sam nced through the entire room, as if he had no inkling what had been going on here.


    Jack made no effort to conceal his surprise, "My uncle? He is here?"


    "Mr. Jacob has grown quite fond of jewelry, as ofte, " Sam exined, "so he has taken great interest


    in this jewelry designpetition."


    A feeling of happiness suddenly overwhelmed Rose. ''Did you hear what he said?'' she said to herself,


    ''Jacob Gu, CEO of the Gu family consortium! The man behind the real power of the Gu family!''


    If she could manage to win thispetition and impress Jacob Gu, she would definitely have a bright


    future! And who knows, he may even take a fancy to her...


    Letting her imaginations run wild, Rose got excited at the thought of Jacob Gu.


    Jack, however, sensed something unusual. Jacob could have called Jack''s phone, but instead he had


    sent his assistant to find him. What could be the reason? ''Maybe he had something really important to


    talk to me about?''


    Jack thought to himself, rejecting his previous notion. "Now?" he asked in a serious tone.


    "Yes, Mr. Jack. Please don''t keep Mr. Jacob waiting, " Sam nodded. Jack was convinced by Sam''s


    sense of urgency.


    Jack knew very well what a man like Jacob would do if he were kept waiting for too long. He looked


    over his shoulder to see Emily standing still with her thin lips tightened into a thin line. He paused for a


    moment to think and eventually stepped out of the room in a hurry without looking back.


    ''Finally!'' Emily''s mind was finally put to ease.


    She could not believe what had just happened. With a sigh of relief she pondered, ''If Jacob is in my


    room right now... Sam must have lied to the others?''


    ''Everything has gone wrong!'' Rose thought. She couldn''t ept the unsatisfying end to her ns!


    She was certain that there was something fishy going on in Emily''s room. But since Jack had left, she


    could not rush into the room by herself.


    "Jack has already left. Why are you still here?" Emily asked impolitely, as she saw Rose still standing


    by the door.


    In fact, Rose wanted to follow Jack because she was eager to meet with the legend himself. However,


    Jack had no intentions of taking her with him, as he didn''t think Rose was worthy enough to stand in


    front of Jacob Gu with him.


    And the one who was the most worthy¡­happened to be the one Jack hated most right now.


    "We shall see, Emily!"


    That was all she could say before she walked away in her shiny, high-heeled shoes. After all, she did


    not have the courage to ask Jack to bring her with him to meet Jacob.


    Rose, however, was not one to give up so easily. She asked someone to keep an eye on Emily''s room.


    If any person came out of the room, he would be caught on camera. Her borate n, to "pass by"


    Emily''s room with Jack and catch Emily in bed with another man, had failed. Now she had no choice


    but to rely on n B.


    After everybody had left, Emily suddenly remembered Leo. Everybody had forgotten about him while


    he was lying on the floor. Emily felt sympathetic; she eventually called an ambnce for him.


    Jack walked quickly and heavily along the corridor, driven impatient with anger. "So where is my


    uncle?"


    "In the coffee lounge on first floor, " Sam said politely, pretending not to notice Jack''s angry face.


    Jack barely pulled himself together and adjusted his suit before he got into the elevator with Sam.


    He always treated Jacob with respect. Mostly because Jacob would let him handle the family business


    sometimes, to teach him the ropes. It meant a lot to Jack, because one day he would be the one to


    take over Jacob''s ce in the Gu family consortium.


    That was the reason why Jack let Emily slide away so easily. He did not want Jacob to know any of his


    wrongdoings in case he changed his mind.


    Ironically, the man Jack had so much respect for, was now hiding in a wardrobe inside Emily''s room


    with muddled look on his face.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    How dare Emily put him in such a small wardrobe!


    A while ago, while he was hiding in Emily''s wardrobe and listening to them quarrel with each other, he


    heard someone call him a "paramour". He was so irritated by the word that he almost jumped out of the


    wardrobe!


    Jacob had never been treated like that!


    However, when he heard Emily''s nervous voice, he suddenly realized how hard she was trying to


    handle the situation without causing a big fuss, so he found a way to cool his temper down as well. He


    pondered for a second and sent a message to Sam.


    After a while, Leo was taken away to the hospital, and the broken door of Emily''s room was repaired.


    Emily felt very exhausted, but all of a sudden, she remembered that Jacob was still inside her


    wardrobe. Her heart paced around like a race-horse again.


    "Mr. Jacob? You maye out now."


    No answer.


    Emily walked towards the wardrobe and asked again, "Mr. Jacob?"


    There was still no answer. A heavy silence fell over the room.


    Emily was starting to panic. Did Jacob loss consciousness after being locked up in the wardrobe for so


    long?


    "Mr. Jacob!" She rushed towards the wardrobe and opened it quickly. Much to her surprise, before she


    could look inside, a strong hand appeared and pulled her into the wardrobe.


    "Ah!" Emily was startled as she struggled to free herself, but it was in vain.


    The door of the wardrobe closed behind her. It was too dark for Emily to see the man''s face and it was


    too dark to try and move. Helplessly, she was about to rest her head on the man''s chest.


    "Now you know how it feels to stay inside a wardrobe, " Jacob said.


    The voice came from the man who had saved Emily twice. Even if he had said something rude to her,


    she still respected him and showed him her gratitude.


    She nodded, but quickly realized that it was too dark to see anything, so she said, "I know, I am sorry...


    But, I had no choice, " she added in a hurry.


    She didn''t want to think about what would have happened if Jack had found Jacob in her room.


    "You did not want them to know that I was here?" Jacob asked in a low, grumpy voice.


    "That''s not what I meant, " Emily shook her head. And what she did was just like a cat rubbing her


    master''s chest. She felt embarrassed for being stuck inside such a tiny wardrobe with Jacob, Jacob


    held his breath for a second, then quickly calmed himself down and asked Emily a strange question,


    "Are you seducing me?"


    The air in the wardrobe was sweltering. They could feel each other''s breaths. They both felt something


    strange growing inside of their hearts.


    Emily was starting to burn up. As her heart began beating at an increased rate, she started to sweat.


    She couldn''t tell whether it was due to theck of oxygen in the wardrobe or something else.


    She just wanted to get out of the wardrobe, "May be we can talk about this outside? Mr. Jac¡­"


    "As you wish."


    Before she could find the words to say anything else, she heard his chuckle. The next moment, he


    pressed his lips to hers and kissed her, giving her no chance to finish talking.


    "Oh, " while trying to push Jacob away, she identally bit his lips. Jacob paused for a moment before


    he seized the chance and forced his tongue into her mouth, overbearingly and a bit aggressively.


    He held her in his arms, like a kitten, ignoring her feeble resistance. At that moment, everything was


    under his control.


    Emily was drenched in sweat after being kissed for such a long time. She felt dizzy and was unable to


    feel both her arms and legs. It took a while before Emily finally understood why Jacob had said, "As


    you wish".


    Jacob, of course, had no intentions of keeping her in such a dark and cramped ce. He finally pushed


    open the wardrobe door and walked out, with Emily in his arms, dazed and confused.

 Chapter 11 Teach You A Thing Or Two

    Chapter 11 Teach You A Thing Or Two


    Emily was drenched in sweat as if she was just scooped out of the water. Her clothes were soaked


    through; her dress stuck to her graceful body, entuating her delicate curves. A tinge of pink


    appeared on her cheeks, and the bleary look on such a face seemed to make her more desirable. It


    was not the first time that Jacob had seen her like this. He had seen this before, on that crazy night.


    Failing to keep his desires under control, Jacob suddenly pulled Emily close again and gave her an


    aggressive, open-mouthed kiss.


    The kiss went on for so long that Emily did note to her senses until it was over. Unaware of what


    was going on, she stepped backwards, trying to keep away from Jacob.


    "Why... why did you kiss me?"


    "I said ''As you wish'', for the first one," Jacob licked his lips in a captivating way, still savoring what had


    happened just now,"and the second one is topensate me."


    After all, Emily had kept him in that small wardrobe for long. As a man who always got what he wanted,


    of course, Jacob would have Emily pay for it with something.


    "You..." Emily blushed with agitation, but failed to find the words to respond to him.


    Was she the kind ofdy that would bend to his wishes and gratify his every whim on the spot?


    The idea haunted Emily. Something inside her was about to explode but she could not find a way to let


    it out.


    "You''d better leave now!" Emily turned her face and wiped her lips with the back of her hand.


    Her indifference provoked Jacob. He leaned over and suddenly grabbed her by the wrist. Sparkles of


    fury red in his eyes,"Emily, you had better not annoy me on purpose."


    A sudden upwelling of pain overwhelmed her as Jacob tightened his grip on her wrist. She frowned and


    looked up to the man, but when her eyes met with his, she somewhat cowered,"But it is you..."


    ''It is you that''s taking advantage of me time and time again. How could you say such words to me as if


    it were all my fault?'' Emily thought.


    Although she dared not to ask him, she raised her head and stared at him again¡ªa silent protest.


    The two locked eyes at each other; an invisible lightning shed between them, crackling with


    electricity.


    Soon after, Jacob let go of Emily''s hand, but before she could take her hand back, he sped her


    dress and pulled her towards his thigh.


    "What are you doing?" Bewildered and confused, Emily tried to get up, but was soon pressed down by


    him. A cracking sound of ppinging from behind her, had her petrified.


    The sound followed again and again. It was Jacob spanking her, mercilessly, with his strong hand, to


    show how annoyed he was at her.


    Emily suddenly realized what had happened; her face blushed as red as a tomato. She struggled


    desperately, but only in vain. Drowning in a wave of humiliation she screamed,"Let me go! Jacob!"


    Jacob, however,pletely disregarded Emily''s plea, with a deadpan expression on his face. Instead,


    he started striking her harder.


    Emily could hardly hold back her tears; partly because of the pain but mostly because of the


    humiliation. She finally gave up. Tears streamed down her cheeks, like the flow of a river.


    "Jacob¡­ why are you doing this to me...you''re such as jerk... you asshole!" She cried and cursed.


    But that didn''t stop Jacob. He red at her and answered in an emotionless voice,""It seems that I


    must teach you a thing or two."


    The sound of spanking could have meant something else with a hidden passion, but there seemed to


    be no existence of such passion between the two at that moment.


    The humiliation, both to her body and her mind was almost intolerable to Emily. She could not stand for


    it any longer and soon gave up,"I am sorry. Please stop... please..."


    "Apologize," Jacob''s demanded.


    "I''m sorry, I know I was wrong..."


    "And sorry for what?"


    "For..." Emily''s mind suddenly went nk. She didn''t know what she was apologising for, especially,


    since she didn''t think she had done anything wrong in the first ce. She failed toe up with an


    excuse quickly.


    Jacob pped her again. The noise that the p had made radiated off of the walls and back to her


    ears.


    Emily sobbed like a poor kitten,"Mr. Jacob, I don''t know..."


    This time Jacob showed her mercy. He stopped and asked,"Will you annoy me again?"


    "No¡­"


    "Will you listen to me next time?"


    Emily hesitated and did not reply.


    Jacob''s lifted his hand again but only tapped Emily''s butt. However, the moment Jacob touched her,


    she nodded repeatedly,"I will, I will." ''What a shame, to force me to agree against my will, '' she thought.


    Upon herpliance, Jacob finally let go of her, and then picked her up in his arms as if she was a


    little kitten. What he saw in front of him was an adorabledy sobbing with her beautiful eyes, as red as


    a bunny''s after crying for so long. Glittering tears dampened her long and curly eyshes. Such a


    charmingdy¡­


    Jacob pulled her down to sit on hisp. His eyes were like ck holes reeling her in, and he asked,"Do


    you remember what you said just now?"


    "Yes," Still gripped by fear, she had no courage to disobey him.


    Just as she was about to sit on hisp, she suddenly jumped up as if she had been hit with an electric


    shock. The burning sensation of pain had returned to her.


    She wanted to cry again.


    Jacob did notpel her. He just said in a gentle voice,"Don''t cry."


    Emily felt utterly humiliated, even more so than before. ''You''ve beat me so hard and now you''re asking


    me not to cry?''


    Jacob, however, had not yet finished his words,"If you cry, I would feel like you are seducing me again."


    ''This jerk!''


    Emily thought to herself, but she held her breath and did not say anything this time, not even a single


    word.


    Jacob found the look of nervousness on her somewhat even more attractive. ''May be I should tease


    her a bit more, '' he thought, and then released his firm grip on her. Emily took the chance, slipped away


    in an instant and folded herself at the corner of the bed.


    Just then, she felt a sharp pain over the part where he had pped her. She frowned.


    ''Definitely swollen, '' she thought, without even looking at it. ''How could Jacob do such things to me? He


    is just like¡­ like a psychopath!''


    Jacob did not know what Emily was thinking, but he did not stop her from running away from him. He


    just looked at her cloudy expression and wondered whether he had hurt her too much.


    "Does it hurt?"


    ''Of course it does!''


    Emily cried to herself, but she only nodded at him, pathetically.


    "One always learns from pain," Jacob said and calmed himself down. He stood up, straightened his suit


    andmanded,"I will do the same to you again if you disobey me next time."


    ''Why? I am not your ve!''


    Emily raised her head and looked at Jacob, but was soon overwhelmed by his piercing re. Finally,


    she was defeated; she murmured like an innocent baby,"Okay."


    ''It is just a lie. I have to get rid of him now. I won''t really listen to him!'' she told herself.


    "Do you hate me?"


    "No. Of course not." Emily answered positively, against her will.


    Satisfied, Jacob smiled from one ear to the other. He knew that Emily was lying to him about not hating


    him, but he was still pleased to hear her say otherwise.


    He looked at his watch. It was gettingte, and he had something important to deal with.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Jacob was the kind of man who would always close business on time and would never be held down


    by any woman.


    "Have a good rest," he said to Emily.


    Emily was ecstatic to hear him say that. But, suddenly she remembered what Rose had said before


    she left, so she said to Jacob in a hurry,"Wait a minute, Mr. Jacob!"


    Jacob stopped in his tracks. He turned back to see Emily jump off the bed in an awkward manner. He


    raised his eyebrows and asked in a slightly nefarious tone,"Well? Would you want me to stay?"

 Chapter 12 Nothing But Trash

    Chapter 12 Nothing But Trash


    ''Dream on, '' Emily cursed in her mind, ''Jacob must be full of himself.''


    "Earlier, Rose was nning to frame me, but luckily, she failed. I know that she won''t give up that


    easily. I am certain she''s having someone monitor this room. If you step out now, any fool would be


    able to tell what happened between you and me..."


    "What happened between you and me?" Jacob repeated, the corners of his mouth slowly lifting up,


    "You mean the secret affair between you and me?"


    Jacob had never thought that he would ever have anything to do with a "secret affair". ''Interesting, '' he


    thought.


    "I didn''t mean that, " Emily blushed, but asserted, "Anyway, you can''t just walk out of here like that!"


    Emily didn''t want to think what Jack and Rose would do, if they had found out that Jacob was in her


    room all along. One way or another, Emily wanted what happened today in her room to be a secret!


    Jacob looked at Emily for a while, amused by the troubled look on her face. Suddenly, he ran his hand


    through her hair and caressed it as if he was petting a kitten.


    "I see, but, I need you to listen to me too. I want you to break up with Jack and stay away from him."


    Emily was disconcerted to hear Jacob''s words. Judging from his tone, she knew there was a hidden


    meaning in the words. But what was it? She failed to figure it out.


    She did not catch it even after Jacob had left after making a phone call.


    The next day, it was the final round of the jewelry designpetition.


    Before the final roundmenced, all the contestants waited eagerly; talking to each other; trying to


    feel out theirpetitors.


    At first nce Emily saw Rose sitting there in her luxury dress, which made her look more attractive


    and striking. And she was not alone. A man sat next to her. It was Jack, who wore as a prince. A


    handsome man with a fairdy¡ªwhat a perfect match in everyone''s eyes.


    But Emily only took a nce at the two and looked away. It was the final and she should focus on the


    competition without any distraction.


    As a consequence, she didn''t notice that both Jack and Rose looked annoyed, even though they were


    upset forpletely different reasons.


    Jack was in bad mood because he had waited for hours in the coffee lounge yesterday but Jacob did


    not show up. All he got was just a message from Sam saying, "Something emergent came up and Mr.


    Jacob has to deal with it first, he won''t be able to make it".


    He should have ignored Sam and broken into Emily''s room yesterday. If so, he would have definitely


    caught Emily''s "paramour" after carefully searching her room.


    Rose was in low spirits too, but for a totally different reason. The person she had paid to monitor


    Emily''s room did not find anything unusual or substantive. Oddly enough, it was as if the man had


    disappeared into thin air and never contacted her again.


    Rose was hoping get credit for it by telling Jack what the man had uncovered, but her n was ruined.


    So she sat there next to Jack, depressed and disheartened.


    Thepetition was just about to start. More and more people came to take their seats, and the


    judges also followed suit one after another.


    Emily couldn''t calm her nerves down. When she took a random peek at the guest seats, she felt a bit


    short of breath.


    She found a man sitting there withmanding presence, and a sense of indifference and nobility.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    So Sam was speaking the truth? Jacob actually did have interest in jewelry? Otherwise, he would not


    be here.


    ''Anyway, I don''t think he came here to see me, '' Emily cleared her mind of all the strange ideas, ''I am


    nobody to him; just another girl he spent the night with.''


    Suddenly, she came upon a realization¡ªshe had not seen Leo since he was trying to rape her


    yesterday. Jacob must have taken care of it for her. Jacob, he seemed to always show up when she


    was in trouble...


    Emily felt grateful to Jacob. However, she wouldn''t forgive him for what he did to her yesterday. Every


    time Emily thought about what happened yesterday, she would be stricken with abination of anger


    and humiliation. Jacob not only took advantage of her but also abused her.


    ''Damn it!''


    Jacob noticed Emily staring at him from a distance. He abruptly shifted his nce to hers. Emily could


    clearly see the jocosity in his eyes.


    She suddenly felt a sharp difort in her back. She quickly shifted eyes from Jacob''s and looked


    elsewhere.


    There were five judges for this jewelry designpetition. Leo was reced by another judge. None of


    the other judges knew where Leo was. In fact, no one asked about his whereabouts as if they were all


    told not to do so.


    But some of the contestants felt curious about Leo''s absence.


    "Where is that judge? What''s his name? Leo? He should have been one of them?"


    "I heard that he is notoriouslyscivious. May be he is too busy dating some beautiful woman and


    forgot about thepetition."


    "I have long felt that Leo is very unprofessional. He should have never been made a judge of such a


    prestigiouspetition. The good news is, they have a great recement for him. Do you know that he


    got reced by Victor?"


    "Mr. Victor? You mean that Victor?"


    Those who heard the name were surprised and began to whisper in excitement.


    When Emily heard the contestants talking about Leo, she felt somewhat pressured by the secret she


    was keeping, but when she heard the name "Victor", her heart skipped a beat.


    She absolutely knew who Victor was.


    He won the championship of an international jewelry designpetition at the age of 15. In thest ten


    years, he had won numerous awards and prizes. Victor''s work was vibrant and vivid, as if they had a


    life of their own. Anyone who looked at his work would be astonished by its marvel. His creations were


    priceless; he was certainly a heavyweight champion in the jewelry circle.


    It was once Emily''s dream to be Victor''s assistant. However, as Victor obtained more and more


    achievements, Emily could not catch up with him anymore.


    She did not expect Victor to be one of the judges in thispetition.


    This made Emily even more nervous. She was afraid that she would make too many mistakes in


    competition. Thankfully, she had done a good job through out.


    All works were handed over to the judges. They scrutinized each of them in a heated discussion


    amongst themselves.


    "I really appreciate Kary''s idea in his design. He used colors in an expressive way¡ªhighly creative and


    romantic."


    "Look at Chou''s design. She was taught by the jewelry master Tiffany. Although you can find Tiffany''s


    influence in her design, shebines it fluently with her own style. Such an exquisite design..."


    "As far as I can see, these contestants are all very talented. They all did a great job. However, I still feel


    that there is something missing in their work¡­"


    The judges set out their opinions and tried to persuade each other.


    However, Victor kept a poker face in his seat. Despite the heated discussion of the judges, he did not


    participate.


    When the discussion was about toe to an end, a senior judge cleared his throat and asked Victor,


    "Mr. Victor, what do you think of these designs?"


    Victor raised his head; finally there was a change in his facial expression. It was, however, an


    expression of impatience on his face. He slowly opened his mouth and uttered only three words,


    "nothing but trash".


    A deep silence reigned around the judges.


    They felt like they had all been humiliated, but because it was Victor who had said so, they could do


    nothing but smile since they had to show him respect.


    Victor had no interest in these designs. If it were not for Jacob''s request, he would not havee here


    to be a judge for thepetition.


    Under the watchful eyes of the other judges, Victor started to leaf through the drawings of contestants


    in a calm manner. All of a sudden, he was attracted by a design.


    Soon the rest of he judges followed suit.


    Drawn on the paper was a design of a gemstone brooch. The gemstone was shaped irregrly, like


    something no one had ever imagined. A beautiful daisy bloomed in the center of the brooch. There was


    a new-born baby curling up and lying on the glittering central disc of the flower, as if he was sound


    asleep, but was just about to open his eyes at the next second.


    "Amazing, " the judge who spoke to Victor a moment ago was bedazzled by the brooch.


    All the other judges nodded in agreement.


    They were amazed, not only visually but also mentally, by the design. It gave a full expression to the


    glory of humanity and motherhood. When they looked at the paper, they felt like they had touched the


    purest soul in the world and that they were free from the dust of the world.

 Chapter 13 Go Home Emily

    Chapter 13 Go Home Emily


    "The designer of this brooch is clearly the well-deserved champion of thispetition!"


    The four judges, aftering to an agreement, all looked at Victor with eager eyes, expecting to hear


    an answer from the talent who had not said anything to conclude their discussion.


    "First prize for this designer?" they asked cautiously. Victor, however, remained undisturbed as he


    moved on to the next paper with his long and elegant fingers. When the paper slowly showed itself,


    everyone was caught in astonishment.


    The design drawn on the next paper was exactly the same as the one they had just highlymended!


    A shroud of silence descended upon all the judges.


    Meanwhile, the contestants did not know what was going on with the judges. They waited for the


    judges'' verdict with nervous anticipation, Emily included.


    Atst the winners of thepetition were announced. The third prize was awarded to Chou and the


    second prize, to Kary. No one was surprised by the result since the two designers were highly


    appreciated by the judges. However, who was going to be awarded with the first prize? Everyone


    waited anxiously for the result.


    Finally, when thest drawing was slowly unveiled on the screen, everyone in the audience reacted


    with "oohs" and "ahhs".


    The moment Emily saw the drawing on the screen, her heart skipped a beat. She felt like her heart was


    about to leap out of her throat!


    Obviously! It was her drawing!


    Emily sneaked a peek at Victor who was sitting among the other judges of thepetition. It wasn''t


    until this moment that Emily had the full courage to look directly at Victor.


    Victor had noticed that Emily was staring at him. Much to Emily''s surprise, he nced back at Emily


    with calm eyes. Emily saw something oddly inexplicable in his eyes; something she could not


    understand.


    Out of politeness, Emily quickly took her eyes off of Victor. She was overwhelmed with happiness and


    excitement, despite the fact that she did not understand what the oddity in Victor''s eyes was about.


    After a long and anticipated wait, not only did she get the chance to stand before her respected artist,


    she even found herself in his eyes! This was one of the most memorable moments of her life. How


    proud she was of herself!


    After a much dy, the final hour had finally arrived. "It is, indeed, a very creative and imaginative


    piece of work. The ingenuity of its designer is quite evidently visible. However, we are sorry to say


    that..."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    When Emily heard the word "however", suddenly, she had a bad feeling in her gut.


    And her bad feeling was confirmed the next minute as she heard the next words¡ª"This work, is


    suspected of giarism".


    Before the announcement had even faded away, the crowd burst into an uproar instantly, with contempt


    and anger.


    Emily was dumbstruck and appalled. giarism? Her design? ''That is impossible!''


    "How can this be?" a voice suddenly yelled out. It was ady''s voice, full of incredulity, but it was not


    Emily''s.


    Everyone shifted their sights at the person who yelled out, so did Emily. It was Rose. She stared at the


    screen, round-eyed, with an expression of disbelief.


    "I... I made that design with all my efforts, I swear that I did not copy from anyone!" In a show of protest,


    Rose cried angrily, iming her innocence.


    Everything started to make sense when Emily saw Rose put on an act in front of everyone. She red


    coldly at Rose with clenched fists.


    However, those who did not know the truth naturally took Rose as the original designer of the work


    shown in the screen.


    But how could she be involved in giarism?


    To appease the unrest, one of the judges couldn''t help but stand up. He looked distressed by the


    situation. "In thispetition, " he announced, "as you can see on the screen, we found that the


    designs of Rose Xu and Emily Bai are exactly identical! Do you have anything to say, Rose, and


    Emily?"


    The judges did not tolerate giarism. If it weren''t for the beauty and intricacy of the design, they would


    have certainly expelled it from thepetition at the very beginning.


    Again the sound of the audience mumbling in a heated discussion filled the ce. Who could be the


    giarist? Rose or Emily? Surely, if this giarist was discovered, her career would be ruined.


    It was a dangerous move by Rose, but she never really did anything without calcting the odds. She


    was the first to present her defense. "Honorable Judge, Emily and I, we are friends, and we have had


    some discussions about our designs in the past... but I never thought that things would turn out this


    way."


    Everyone could see disappointment in her eyes as she turned to Emily and looked at her. "I''ve worked


    hard toe up with the design for this brooch. Its irregr shape was my very own idea, and the


    baby on the central disc represents new life, hope and a feeling of returning to nature..."


    Emily bit her lip and finally threw a question at Rose, stressing each syble, "Rose, aren''t you


    ashamed of yourself?"


    Emily knew very well that Rose had numerous ns to belittle her. She even copied Emily''s design and


    pretended as if she had done nothing wrong!


    "Emily, what are you talking about?" a spark of guilty conscience shed in Rose''s eyes, but she


    continued, "Come on. Everyone makes mistakes. I know that you did not do it on purpose. I am not


    ming you..."


    Emily trembled with rage when she heard Rose''s words. What a shamelessdy Rose was!


    Everyone in the room shifted their piercing gazes at Emily. They sized her up as if she were a prisoner.


    Emily kept a straight face and was about to protest Rose''s false ims. At that time, a man''s voice


    suddenly caught everyone''s attention, they turned around to find out who was speaking.


    "Ms. Rose is my friend. I believe that she is an uprightdy. In fact, prior to thepetition, I''ve had


    some discussions with her about the design of the brooch. I can guarantee that she is innocent! I hope


    that the judges here would be severe to penalize the giarist!"


    The audience quickly found out who was speaking on behalf of Rose when they turned to the voice. It


    was Anderson, a renowned master of jewelry design; a man whose voice was influential in the jewelry


    circle.


    Rose was fully prepared for this¡ªAnderson was invited by Jack. With the master standing behind


    Rose, Emily looked rather suspicious as she did not have anyone to speak for her.


    Within seconds Emily was under attack from all sides. Everybody looked at her with spite and disgust.


    A designer would never be forgiven for giarism in the jewelry design circle.


    "How dare she! She copied the work of another designer!"


    "giarist! A thief! She should be ashamed to be here!"


    "Go home Emily! Shame! You don''t belong in thismunity!"


    Emily did not say a word.


    "Go home Emily! Shame! You don''t belong here!" several people yelled. In fact, they were actually


    hired by Rose to mislead the others. She got the result she had wanted from them.


    Jacob, who was sitting amongst the other distinguished guests, looked at what was happened before


    him with no expression in his face. However, his displeasure could be felt by anyone sitting beside him.


    Sam, who stood beside Jacob, asked in a low voice, "Mr. Jacob, should we help Ms. Emily?"


    ''Mr. Jacob seems to think highly of Ms. Emily. He won''t be happy to see her being mistreated like that, ''


    Sam thought.


    "Do you care that much about her?", Jacob nced at Sam with his dark eyes and asked.


    "I work for you, Mr. Jacob. So I care about everyone that you care about, " Sam answered, with beads


    of sweat pouring out of his forehead.


    Jacob didn''t respond to Sam''s words. He drew back his eyes and then squinted again at Emily.


    "Calm down. She won''t give up the fight, just wait and see."


    Jacob believed in Emily. If she cannot even protect her own work, she might not be suited for this


    jewelry circle.


    Sam nodded but knew that his boss had a n.


    Although Jacob had told Sam to calm down, Sam knew clearly that Jacob had asked Mr. Victor to look


    after Emily earlier. ''Mr. Jacob really cares about Ms. Emily. Why couldn''t he just admit it?, '' Sam said to


    himself.


    "Mr. Jacob...Mr. Jack is here too."


    "I know, " Jacob answered indifferently. He did not have much interest in his nephew''s presence there.

 Chapter 14 Scum

    Chapter 14 Scum


    Jack was sat on the other side of the contestants. His arms were folded and the corners of his mouth


    were tilted upwards, as if he were enjoying the mess unfolding right in front of his eyes.


    ''Emily, you are nothing without me. You won''t be able to tackle this situation all by yourself.''


    The audience were quickly asked to make way by security guards in an orderly manner. One of the


    judges asked Rose and Emily toe to the central stage; he was biased against Emily since the


    scales in his mind had already tipped towards Rose.


    "Ms. Emily, do you have anything to say?" asked the judge.


    "Yes!"


    Before she proceeded to talk, Emily took a nce at Victor and saw him sitting there with a nk look


    on his face. She then searched the seats for the honorary guests and found Jacob with the same


    emotionless look on his face as well. ''Am I a giarist in their eyes?'' she wondered.


    The eyes of the public were all fixated on Emily. She could not wait any longer to prove her innocence.


    Emily was willing to fight for her innocence! She wasn''t going to bend her knee to the false usations


    and defamation!


    Emily took a deep breath to calm herself and then turned to Rose. In a cold voice she asked, "Ms.


    Rose, are you sure you are the designer of this brooch?"


    Pleased by the sess of her ns, Rose restrained her emotions and answered confidently, "Of


    course. I could tell everyone here about the details of my design and how I finally came up with this


    idea. Mr. Anderson can vouch for me. Admit it, Emily. Do not take the hard way..."


    She even gave Emily a "sincere" advice, "not to take the hard way"!


    ''How kind-hearted and merciful Rose is!'' the audience thought, ''and that Emily...impenitent...what a


    shame!''


    Emily stared at the smug look on Rose''s face and thought that Rose was being ridiculous, "I can also


    tell you about the details of the design and the intricate ideas within it. Can you really prove how you''ve


    come up with this design?


    A guarantee from Mr. Anderson? Is that all?"


    "Mr. Anderson is one of the most renowned artists in the world, are you suggesting that he is lying?"


    "A talented man is not always with good character."


    "How dare you!" offended by Emily''s words, Anderson rounded his eyes, "What an insolent giarist!


    What a shame to our jewelry circle!"


    But Emily did not shy away from his words, "As a heavyweight in jewelry circle, you will disgrace


    yourself if you make a false statement on behalf of a giarist."


    Emily hit the spot, dead on. Anderson was overwhelmed by his anger. He turned to other judges and


    cried, "I urge you to strike this scum off the jewelry circle! We want justice!"


    "I am not done talking yet. Why are you so anxious to dismiss my innocence so quickly? What are you


    afraid of?" Emily asked.


    "You scum!" Anderson twitched his mouth.


    Emily, with no fear at all, turned to the audience and continued, "Just now Ms. Rose insisted that she is


    the designer of that brooch. So I would like to ask her, what is the metaphor of that irregr-shaped


    ruby in the brooch?"


    Rose felt a twinge in her head. She was jealous of Emily for designing such a stunning piece of work.


    After she got the design, she analyzed it thoroughly; she had enough confidence to give a satisfying


    answer from the perspective of a jewelry designer.


    "It is my own idea. I used this ruby not only to set off the baby on the central disc, but also to form a


    striking contrast in color."


    "You are wrong, Ms. Rose."


    "It''s my work. Are you trying to say that I don''t know my own work?"


    "The ruby. Its shape means something special, " Emily raised her voice, pointing to the brooch on the


    screen, "That is a red birthmark."


    Astonished by Emily''s words, the people present started to mumble amongst themselves again,


    especially the professionals from the jewelry circle.


    The special shape of that ruby was actually a birthmark! It suited perfectly to the baby in the center of


    the brooch. What an ingenious idea!


    The expressions on the judges'' faces had changed. Even Victor''s eyes were somewhat dazzling with


    amazement. He began to see Emily, the youngdy who he needed to "pay more attention to" as


    Jacob had asked, in a new light.


    He wondered how she was going to clear the suspicions against her, and prove her innocence.


    A sh of uneasiness appeared in Rose''s mind. She suddenly had a bad feeling in her gut, "I respect


    your words but..."


    "Birthmark, daisy, newborn baby..." Emily was more than familiar with the details, and the crowd slowly


    fell into silence as she continued, "Birthmark, is what one gets when he or shees to this world.


    Everyone was created differently. However, one would always naturally long for love and peace after


    birth. Thus a baby''s mind is the purest mind in the world and it is a metaphor for the purest spirits of


    mankind."


    The audience listened carefully to Emily and were swayed by her exnation. Compared with what


    Rose had said, Emily''s words were far more detailed andprehensive.


    When Rose realized that she was about to lose her upper hand, she gnashed her teeth, "Every jewelry


    designer has their own understanding to a certain piece of jewelry. They can, of course, form their


    opinions based on the designs of others. What you have just said does not mean anything."


    "Well, " Emily sneered. Ironically, it was Rose who had tried to take possession of Emily''s design by


    exining its origin with her untenable opinion.


    Emily, suddenly lifted her shirt undauntedly, in front of the audience. Much to everyone''s surprise, there


    was a mid-sized red birthmark on her waist, and its shape was exactly the same as the shape of the


    ruby in the brooch!


    "Isn''t this convincing enough?" Emily asked, "I was inspired by my birthmark when I was designing that


    ruby brooch. How creative of Ms. Rose to create the same thing by being inspired by a part of me? Is


    that a coincidence?"


    Amotion broke out.


    "Brilliant! What a fantastic idea to use a birthmark as a reference for design! So she did not steal any


    one''s idea?"


    "Obviously! Rose is the one who had stolen her idea! What a cunning giarist!"


    "But Mr. Anderson vouched for her and promised that she was innocent..."


    "Who knows. Anything is possible."


    Rose went silent, utterly stunned.


    Her face was starting to look pale. Her pride in herself hadpletely disappeared, "It''s...it''s


    impossible!"


    She did not expect that Emily would use her birthmark as a reference for the design. She was at a


    complete loss.


    Anderson was also dumbfounded by Emily''s words. If he admitted that Emily was innocent now, he


    woulde off as a liar.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Rose and Emily are friends. She must have seen her birthmark once. It is not at all surprising for Rose


    to be inspired by Emily''s birthmark."


    However, the people present there were not to be fooled so easily. Rose already imed that the


    design of the brooch was her own idea. Anderson suggested that she had seen the birthmark on Emily


    before and was inspired by it at this point. Wasn''t that a contradiction? Everyone found it hard to be


    persuaded!


    "Mr. Anderson?" suddenly Anderson was interrupted by Victor who was sitting in his seat quietly this


    whole time. Everyone present, including the other judges, held their breath when they realized that


    Victor was about to say something.


    Emily got nervous too when she heard Victor''s voice. She looked at Victor; his eye-brows raised and


    his eyes were glinting in a sneer behind his sses. With his thin lips curved upwards, he said, "I


    remember that you got struck off from the jewelry association in your country a few days ago for a very


    simple reason¡ªthey found you guilty of hiring ghostwriters to take part in variouspetitions in your


    name for the past ten years. I think you should not be here at this stage today!"


    Everyone was astonished by the ground-breaking news they had just heard from Victor!

 Chapter 15 Congratulations

    Chapter 15 Congrattions


    Everything was crystal clear. Anderson had been working with ghostwriters for the past ten years,


    which meant that all his works were actually created by other people. Moreover, judging by what he


    had just done, not only did heck talent, he alsocked a moralpass. How could anyone trust a


    man who fooled and defamed others for the sake of merepliments and fame?


    "Where did you hear of that?" After Anderson realized what Victor had just said, he blurted out without


    thinking, his face turned ghostly pale.


    Before his scheme was revealed to everyone, his n was to cover up the truth and make a quick


    buck. That was why he had agreed to tell a lie to help Rose upon Jack''s request, but thest thing he


    had expected for was Victor to uncover his secret to the public.


    "Strike off Anderson from the jewelry circle! And Rose!"


    In a second, everyone changed their votes for Anderson and Rose. Nearly drowned by anger and


    contempt from all sides, Anderson could not stand the humiliation anymore and ran away from the


    venue in dejection.


    Rose couldn''t believe what she was seeing. She thought that her n was wless. She thought she


    was going to win this game. Unfortunately, the universe had different ns for her. Her n was in


    ruins, again! Why was luck always on Emily''s side!


    Since Anderson had run away, the audience, who felt that they were being fooled by Anderson and


    Rose, turned to Rose. "Go home Rose! Shame on you!" they yelled at her and some even threw bottles


    at the stage.


    Rose gritted her teeth with hatred. She fled from the stage, trying to avoid the bottles flying towards her.


    Waiting for her off stage were curses and scornful eyes from the audience.


    Emily did not expect that she was able to end the crisis so quickly; she had prepared herself to face the


    music if things didn''t go well as she expected.


    Shepletely lost in thoughts and did not notice a bottle flying towards her from the audience. By the


    time she had noticed the bottle, it was already toote.


    When the bottle was just about to hit Emily, a hand suddenly appeared before her and caught the


    bottle.


    Upon seeing this, Jacob who had stood up from his seat, sat back down again. He shed his dark


    nce at Emily from a distance.


    Emily soon realized what had happened. She looked at Victor, who had suddenly appeared before her


    out of thin air, and stuttered, "Mr...Mr. Victor..."


    "Are you dreaming?" Victor threw away the bottle in his hand and looked directly at Emily.


    He was a very good-looking man with strong and well defined features. Although Victor and Jacob


    were both handsome men, Victor had a more gentle and reserved nature,pared to Jacob''s slightly


    aggressive side. Even his gold framed sses made him more attractive to his young female fans.


    Completely starstruck from seeing her idol standing right in front of her, Emily''s face involuntarily turned


    red, "Thank you, Mr. Victor."


    She was truly grateful to Victor for not only saving her from the flying bottle, but also for helping Emily


    in her dispute against Anderson. If it weren''t for Victor, Emily wouldn''t have been able to prove her


    innocence so sessfully.


    "Congrattions, " Victor nodded at Emily, held out his hand, and added, in a calm voice, "You are very


    talented."


    Emily looked at Victor''s slender fingers in disbelief, as if she were in a dream. Entranced by his


    presence she replied, "Thank you."


    Finally she was able to see and touch this man with her own eyes and hands. Suddenly, the man did


    not seem so unattainable anymore.


    The thought of which she found most surprising, aside from winning thepetition.


    "Ms. Emily, Congrattions to you. You are the winner of thispetition, " the judge who was


    previously prejudiced against Emily, cleared his throat and walked towards her, "as to that giarist,


    she will be dealt with ordingly¡ªby stripping her of her license in jewelry circle."


    Emily did not hold any grudges against the judge, after all, it was just a misunderstanding, so she


    nodded without saying anything more.


    After being interrupted and held up by the captivating incident, the time for the award ceremony of the


    competition had finally came.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The second prize went to Chou, the student of master Tiffany. The third prize was awarded to the


    talented jewelry designer Kary.


    Emily stood on the podium, excited and nervous at the same time, with the first prize trophy in her


    hands. She felt like she was in a wonderful dream, after all, it was the first time she had participated in


    such a prestigiouspetition, and won. She had never been subjected to so much praise and


    appreciation before.


    She finally did it. She won the first prize!


    In high spirits, Emily''s eyes sparked with confidence. She stood on the stage, emanating a glowing


    aura from her body.


    The man sitting in his seat for distinguished guests, looked at Emily from a distance, took out his


    cellphone and snapped a picture of Emily. The corners of his thin lips slowly turned upwards.


    Jack and Rose had left the venue early, and Anderson was nowhere to be found.


    "Rose, you really are a waste of space! You''ve screwed up everything I''ve asked you to do!" Jack was


    burning with anger. The thought of Emily''s smile on stage and the trophy in her hands, pierced him in


    the heart like a thorn.


    His anger at Emily was spreading like wildfire. Why did Emily always get thestugh?!


    "Jack, I did not expect..., " Rose held onto Jack''s arm; her eyes were full of tears as she said, "I did as


    you''ve told me, and now you have to help me, or else my future will be totally ruined..."


    "Yes, yes, I will. Now be quiet."


    Jack was growing impatient of Rose''s constant nagging. He did not care about Rose''s future at all. All


    he ever wanted to do was to give Emily a hard time!


    ...


    Thepetition was over, Emily walked out of the venue alone and decided to take a taxi by the


    roadside, when suddenly a ck Maybach slowly stopped in front of her.


    Emily recognized whose car it was at first nce. She turned around and took to her heels.


    Unfortunately, the person sitting in the car was faster than her. He opened the door, stretched his leg


    out of the car and pulled Emily into the car without any effort. The next moment, Emily found herself


    pinned to the car seat, her hands held by Jacob.


    "Emily, did you just try to run away from me?" Jacob leaned close to Emily''s face, almost touching her


    nose. Emily couldn''t tell whether he was pleased or angry from his deep voice.


    At the thought of what had happened yesterday, Emily struggled to get out and cried, "Let me go..."


    Why was it always Jacob? She was always running into him everywhere; even now when she chose to


    take the alternate route to leave the venue!


    "Do you want to attract the reporters around? Well?"


    Jacob did not care about attracting some reporters, but Emily did. She stopped shouting and struggling


    at once.


    "What do you want to do with me? Will you please just let me go? Mr. Jacob? Hello?" Emily was afraid


    of Jacob; she was mainly worried that he would do something unusual and unexpected to her. He was


    undoubtedly a dangerous man!


    "Are you feeling happy today?" Jacob ignored Emily''s questions, and asked an irrelevant question.


    Emily had no choice but to nod in honesty, "Yes. I am very happy today."


    ''I would be happier if I did note across you, jerk, '' she thought.


    "I guess you think that I am a jerk? Right?"


    "No I don''t, Mr. Jacob..." Emily tried to make up a lie when suddenly she noticed his hands lifting up her


    clothes. She felt the cold on her waist and was stunned, "What...What are you doing in broad daylight


    ?"


    Emily''s panic-stricken voice seemed to please Jacob even more. He chuckled and touched the red


    birthmark on her waist and rubbed it tenderly.


    ''How could she boldly lift her clothes in front of the public to reveal such a private part of her body?


    Does not she have any sense of shame?'' Jacob thought. But he only said to her, "From now on, do not


    let anyone see it."

 Chapter 16 You Are Fired

    Chapter 16 You Are Fired


    Emily''s body was stiff like a piece of wood. The touch of Jacob''s hand on her birthmark gave her an


    uneasy feeling. She felt like was being burned alive from the inside. She nodded, in desperation,"


    "Yes...yes...Whatever you say... Please, just stop it..."


    ''It''s so embarrassing!''


    Jacob''s better nature asserted itself. He finally let go of her shirt. "You''ve been a good girl this time. So


    I will not punish you today."


    Apparently! ''Jacob is a pervert!''


    Emily''s heart screamed out in distress. All of a sudden, she started to get worried for herself, she didn''t


    want to relive the traumatic experience from yesterday again!


    ''Who does Jacob think he is? He is insufferably overbearing. Why must I obey him?''


    Weak as Emily was, she did not dare to speak such words out loud. When it came to any


    confrontations with Jacob, she could only negotiate pleasantly on his terms. "Uncle Jacob, could you


    let me go first? I promise I won''t run. Let''s just talk this through, shall we?"


    "No." Jacob denied it without a second thought.


    Emily waspletely frustrated. Before she coulde up with a solution, the handsome face of


    Jacob appeared in front of her eyes; moving closer and closer--- not in a good way, but more in a bad


    way!


    Emily struggled harder. Before Jacob forced a kiss on her mouth, her fragile nose identally hit his


    hard, chiseled chin.


    "Ouch..." Emily was in so much pain that she burst into tears.


    Jacob let her go immediately. He heaved her up. There was rarely a trace of worry in his tone. He


    asked, with concern," Does it hurt?"


    Emily looked like an adorable rabbit, when she lifted her dim eyes to his face. She looked straight at


    him and did not utter a word.


    The spectacle of her suffering convinced Jacob that he had been too hard on her. The feeling of


    remorse felt like somebody had poked his heart with a soft finger. His eyes softened as he asked.


    "Come here, let me have a look."


    However, Emily''s impression of Jacob was that of a big, bad wolf, wagging his tail.


    Emily promptly seized the chance when Jacob let his guard down. She stomped on his foot heavily,


    pushed him away and then escaped again.


    This time Jacob did not try to catch her. He just lowered his head and looked down at his shoe. He


    sighed softly," This girl is quite strong and resilient."


    He looked up, and watched her fleeing in the opposite direction. She dropped her shoe while running


    away and then stumbled back to pick it up. Jacob smiled to himself out of amusement.


    ''Yep, very cute.''


    Having barely escaped from the ws of the demon, Emily finally went back to her apartment. She lied


    down on her bed and reflected on her eventful day. Once again, she thought of Jacob.


    She was no longer afraid of him like she used to. When did that happen? It was more of a feeling of


    frustration and uncertainty about both him and what the current path would lead them to than that of


    fear every time she thought of Jacob these days.


    Although he had said some very harsh words to hurt her self-esteem, Emily always knew at the back of


    her mind that Jacob would never hurt her.


    But even so, she had to stay away from him, the further the better.


    Since Emily had won the championship of the Jewelry Design Competition, she was allowed to take a


    three-day paid vacation. On the fourth day, Emily returned to thepany. She was called into the


    office by Mr. Hua.


    "Emily, you are fired." As soon as she came in, Mr. Hua dropped the bomb on her.


    Emily could hardly believe what he was saying. She immediately implored," Mr. Hua, what do you


    say?"


    Mr. Hua looked at her with a poker-face, and repeated," Emily, you are fired."


    "Why?" It felt like she was being submerged in cold water from the head to her toes. She pleaded with


    disbelief in her voice," Mr. Hua, you promised that champion of the Jewelry Design Competition would


    be promoted to Chief Designer!"


    She had just won the championship, but instead of getting promotion, she was getting fired! She


    demanded a reasonable and just cause for such a drastic action!


    Mr. Hua''s eyes were acting erratic as he started to lose his patience and confidence with Emily''s


    questioning. He did not dare to look her in the eyes. "Erm... although, you have won the championship,


    you are not worthy of the title. You have been suspected with giarism and bribing the judges..."


    "Ridiculous! There is no evidence to any of these ims!"


    "The rumors are all over the Inte and tabloids. It was affecting the reputation of ourpany


    terribly, so we''ve decided to let you go. Don''t worry. You shall receive a fair severance package." ThisThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    time Mr. Hua''s tone was moremanding; he hadpletely run out of patience with her.


    "You have failed to distinguish right from wrong!" Emily figured that her words were useless at that


    moment, but she still could not help herself from snapping at him," Mr. Hua, you don''t have to fire me, I


    quit. You imed that I was being suspected of bribing and giarism, but know this, I will never take


    the me for someone else''s misconduct!"


    She couldn''t be bothered with Mr. Hua''s response so she stormed out of the office as soon as she


    finished speaking.


    Along the way, her colleagues looked at Emily and whispered amongst themselves. Some pointed their


    fingers at her directly.


    "I heard that Emily seduced and bribed the judges of the Jewelry Design Competition. She was also


    suspected of giarism. Do you think it''s true?"


    "Of course it is true. Otherwise why would she get fired by Mr. Hua?"


    "Wow, she is so shameless!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Emily couldn''t bear it any more. She looked back and nced at them coldly. With a cold chill in her


    voice, she said," Go ahead, carry on. I am willing to use you of nder."


    It was Rose who had incited the gossip amongst the colleagues. They heard what Emily had said to


    them and ignored her, nheless. Instead, their tone grew hostile," You''re brave enough tomit


    the crime but not brave enough to face the consequences? Thements on the Inte are much


    harsher than ours. Why don''t you sue them one by one; why are you so angry at us?"


    Emily frowned, ''The Inte?'' What happened in the past few days that she had note to work?


    Why was this happening to her?


    As Emily stood there lost in her thoughts, Rose''s annoying voice rang from behind her. "Hey, Emily,


    how could you do such thing? I am really disappointed at you..."


    When Emily turned around, she saw Rose walking towards her arrogantly. Emily felt it disgusting to see


    her there.


    "Rose, shouldn''t you be saying that to yourself?"


    It was Rose who had giarized her work and framed her. Sometimes Emily was baffled at how Rose


    could pretend to be so innocent without any guilt or remorse?


    Rose was much more aware of the situation than Emily. She knew that as long as Jack was on her


    side, she would have the advantage once again. As for Emily, she would get what was due to her.


    Rose believed that Lady Luck wouldn''t always favour Emily!


    "Emily, now that everyone thinks that you have been suspected of giarism, it doesn''t matter that


    you''ve won the championship. Your title holds no value. I hope you will turn over a new leaf in the


    future."


    Rose pretended to be understanding; the others also chimed in.


    "You are too kind, Rose. Why should we pay attention to such a thief?"


    "Rose is the new chief designer of ourpany now. We are so fortunate to have her!"


    "I think Mr. Hua did the right thing. Ourpany should fire her otherwise she will humiliate us all."


    "¡­¡­"


    Whether they knew the truth or not, they all spoke with one voice; they tacitly condemned Emily''s


    actions.

 Chapter 17 You Cannot Clap With One Hand

    Chapter 17 You Cannot p With One Hand


    "Rose, what''s wrong with you?" Emily had lost her patience with Rose. She looked straight at Rose and


    said to her," Ever since I broke up with Jack, you have been acting like a crazy bitch." What the hell are


    you thinking about? You are the copy cat! As for the thing about the judge, you are well aware of what


    the truth is!"


    Seeing Emily get riled up gave Rose the amusement she was craving. She derived pleasure from the


    misery of Emily.


    "The facts do not lie, Emily; your anger will not help change the facts." She took a deep breath and


    said, earnestly," I''m telling you this for your own good. If you want to seed in life, you shouldn''t


    always chase shortcuts. You must put in the hard work. And, about the judge... I can only say that...you


    can''t p with one hand..."


    Emily was driven mad with rage. She snapped within a split second and pped Rose right across her


    smug face. The room wentpletely quiet to the sound of the p.


    "How dare you!" Rose''s eyes widened, as her face swelled up and reddened like a tomato. She hid her


    aching face behind her hand, but she couldn''t hide the anger from her eyes. It waspletely


    unimaginable!


    "Finally! I''ve been meaning to do that for a while now!" Emily had been longing to do that for a while,


    but the right moment hadn''t presented itself to her yet, until now, she red at Rose and said," You


    cannot p with one hand, right?


    I just proved you wrong. Turns out, it is possible to p with just one hand. Did you like the sound of


    that? Maybe you should think about why I pped you instead of others?"


    She took an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth; that''s exactly what Rose had said before.


    "You¡­¡­" Rose was so angry that she forgot how to act like a nicedy. Before she had the chance to


    react, Emily tried to p her again.


    Rose responded promptly and dodged, but unfortunately, she wasn''t fast enough to evade Emily''s


    fingernails; two long trails of blood appeared from just a scratch on her white face!


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly things just got very real.


    Emily, however, paid no attention to it. She was desperately attacking Rose, as if she was determined


    to tear Rose''s fake face off. Rose, on the other hand, was not one to ept being humiliated without


    putting up a fight. She reacted immediately.


    The two angry women got into a chaotic tussle. All their colleagues were stunned. When Mr. Hua was


    disturbed by theirmotion, the people finally realized what was going on and separated the two in a


    hurry.


    The people had always thought of Rose as an elegant and ssy woman. She had never been so


    embarrassed in her whole life. Her hair was tangled and the make-up on her face was a mess.


    Although she had a very beautiful face, it had already revealed it''s fierce fangs to the people.


    "Emily, just wait and see what happens!"


    Said Rose. When she noticed more people gathering at the scene, she decided to flee in fury.


    Although Emily got a minor neck injury, Rose''s damage was much worse than her. Rose got a scar on


    her face and a lock of her long hair pulled out. Emily was greatly amused by this.


    ''It is true, sometimes," might is right". It is more straightforward.'' thought Emily.


    Emily''s spirits were lifted; she packed up her things and left work. Back at her apartment, she began to


    search the news about herself on the Inte.


    She soon found the news in arge and bold font on theputer screen ¡ª


    "The International Jewelry Design Competition star Emily is suspected of giarizing and sexually


    bribing a judge. Is there a dark underside to winning the first prize?"


    Face pale and strained, Emily browsed through the screen. She couldn''t help scrolling through the long


    pages. Almost all well-known media had reported on this matter. It was so convincing that she even


    thought everyone was going to believe it.


    As for Emily, the main character of the news, she had no idea what had happened.


    When she thought about Rose''s behavior this morning, Emily had a hunch that Rose must have had


    something to do with the nderous news about her!


    However, Rose alone couldn''t have pulled off something of this scale on her own. She must have had,


    the young master of the Gu family, Jack''s support in swaying public opinions against Emily.


    Jack was just using his power to get back at Emily.


    Emily waspletely frustrated with this venomous couple. The two bastards were perfect for each


    other. Even after breaking up with Jack, she couldn''t stop those two from hounding her relentlessly.


    But, Emily was not going to give up.


    Meanwhile, in the CEO''s office of the Gu Group.


    Sitting in front of theputer, Jacob was also browsing the web for news about Emily. His foxy eyes


    were deeply focused and not a single trace of an expression could be found on his face.


    Sam exined," Recently, Mr. Jack has been targeting Miss Emily''s reputation. These are the products


    of his creation."


    "Ok," Jacob replied casually.


    Of course, he knew that Jack was ckening Emily''s name for revenge. But still, this kind of behavior


    made him feel furious.


    Perhaps it was because of man''s possessive desire. One hurted a pet; he also looked down upon the


    owner. Jacob had regarded Emily as his possession so he could not tolerate someone hurting her.


    Jacob was about to ask Sam to prevent the news from spreading, but he suddenly thought of


    something. He pursed his thin lips and shut his mouth.


    He had no interest in being an anonymous hero. It would be far more interesting to wait for Emily to


    come to him for help.


    In the following days, Emily began to drop her resume to otherpanies, but she did not get any


    replies, let alone offers.


    She was not reconciled to it. She personally went to severalpanies for an interview. But the


    answer was always, negative.


    "Miss Emily,tely, you have been involved in the giarism and the bribing thing. I am sorry. We


    cannot hire employees like you."


    It was as if they had previously agreed on it: the same reply. Emily did not have the opportunity to


    exin and rify her situation at all.


    From enormous failures, Emily eventually realized just how powerful thework rumors were. At first,


    she thought, a clean hand wants no washing; after a period of time, people would forget about it. But it


    never urred to her that Jack would be so devoted to her downfall.


    Emily was not the kind of person to sit still and wait for death. She began to gather evidence against


    the media to sue for defamation. But every time the authority was always perfunctory. After all, they


    knew that this matter concerned Jack and they were not willing to displease his powerful family.


    The news spread like wildfire over the media channels. Rumors and gossip ran rampant on the


    Inte. Emily was in the teeth of the storm.


    Netizens who strongly hated giarism even went as far as protesting at Emily''s home. They blocked


    the entrance to her apartment.


    Emily was still unaware about it. Someone threw a rotten egg at her when she was about to get out


    today. The egg left a yellow and smelly stain on her hair as it dripped down her face.


    However, looking at therge group of people standing in front of her door, expressing their anger and


    disappointment, she remained incontestable. Soon, all sorts of rotten fruits and vegetables were being


    thrown at her again!


    "I''ll beat you to death, you shameless giarist!"


    "Shameless bitch, giarized and seduced judges!"


    "I really don''t understand why this shameless bitch should be allowed to live on this earth? You are


    polluting our!"


    "¡­¡­"


    A variety of vicious words, like the raging tide, impacted Emily''s mental fortitude.


    "I did not! I really did not do such things!" Emily refuted loudly, but no one batted an ear.

 Chapter 18 He Wouldnt Forgive Her

    Chapter 18 He Wouldn''t Forgive Her


    There were a lot of people. Emily wanted to escape, but they wouldn''t allow her to do so. The crowd


    spontaneously encircled her. They tugged at her clothes. She couldn''t escape the mental and physical


    suffering.


    Emily was almost being torn apart by the righteousizens who felt strongly about giarism.


    Suddenly her eyes caught the sight of a familiar Aston Martin, just beyond the angry mob.


    A man was stood by the car. Just as she had expected, it was Jack.


    Dressed in thetest designer clothes, he was looking as handsome and sharp as a prince. His


    handsome face was facing Emily directly; he gave her a cold, evil smirk.


    In contrast, Emily''s clothes were torn and tattered; drowning in embarrassment.


    Looking at the scene unfold in front of him like that, finally gave Jack the thrill of the revenge he had


    been seeking from the bottom of his heart.


    ''See, Emily, without me, you are nothing at all! You should have known it the moment you betrayed me.


    And by the way, this is just the beginning!''


    These two people''s circumstances were totally different; they came from two distant worlds. So when


    their line of sight collided and met intricately, sparks flew.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Emily closed her eyes and stood still. She had given in.


    Maybe these people were hired by Jack; he came here on purpose to see her being insulted.


    What a pity for Jack: she wouldn''t give in so easily. She wouldn''t let a few bad eggs bring her down.


    She would return all the injustice she had suffered today, back to Jack!


    "Emily..." Jack said very slowly, stressing each syble. It was the name that once made him lose his


    mind.


    ''Why was she not hiding? Why did she let others insult her so freely?


    His heart was tangled in a trace of pain, which was not something that happened very often. He even


    thought that, as long as she asked for help, begged for mercy, made a confession, he could...


    No! He would never forgive her! Jack erased all traces of this ridiculous idea out of his mind.


    Although he kept telling himself not to be soft-hearted, he could not help staring at Emily''s face. He


    tried to find hints of remorse in her face, but nothing. She looked even more stubborn.


    An indescribableplex feeling from Jack''s heart poured itself out into his bosom.


    Emily stopped paying attention to Jack. When the people around her saw that she wasn''t taking any


    actions, they considered it as feeling guilty, thus, they became increasingly vocal.


    All of a sudden, someone from the crowd spilled a bottle of liquid with horrible smell right at Emily''s


    face¡ª¡ª


    "Hey!"


    Suddenly, a man''s jacket covered her and immersed her in what seemed to be the fragrance of its


    owner. It isted her from all the attacks and abuses outside, building a shelter for her.


    "Should I call the police, or do you want to leave now?"


    The man''s voice was peaceful, but there was a hint of coldness to it that went straight into the hearts of


    people.


    People stopped and looked at the man in front of them. In total disbelief, some of them muttered


    incoherently," You... You are... why...why are you here?"


    ''Who is this man?


    Why are these people being so dramatic?''


    The voice was familiar only to Emily. She felt like she had heard it before, but she just couldn''t


    remember where she had heard it.


    When she was trying to figure out who the man was, the man threw the coat on the ground.


    "What is this? Sulphuric acid?" The man said sarcastically. His eyes nced sharply at everyone


    present.


    Emily''s heart sank. Sulphuric acid? It seemed that these people not only wanted to insult her, but they


    also wanted to ruin her face!


    She raised her eyes to see; the cold, handsome face of the man came into her eyes - It was Victor?


    People who had gathered in a circle before, gradually scattered. They calmed down a little bit but was


    still pressing Emily hard.


    "Why are you helping this giarist, Mr. Victor?"


    "Yes, Mr. Victor, you''ve let us down!"


    "I think this slut not only seduced the judge, but also Mr. Victor!"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Nonsense!" Emily couldn''t bear it any more. She didn''t care about it when she was their sole target,


    but in front of Victor, she felt inexplicably embarrassed this time. "You can insult me, but not Mr. Victor!"


    As soon as she finished her sentence, the people seemed to regain their strength. They cursed her to


    damnation all with all kinds of profanity.


    Hearing them drag Victor''s name to the mud, made Emily tremble with anger. Victor, on the contrary,


    was calm and collected, as if he did not hear those foul words. He said slowly," The evidence is on this


    coat. Use of sulphuric acid in attempt to inflict physical harm. All of you will be charged with intentional


    assault, superimposing insult and nder. This does not look good. How many years should you be


    sentenced to imprisonment?"


    People were stunned for a moment. It took them a few seconds to reflect on what he had said.


    Most of them were gathered there spontaneously to protest against Emily. A few of them were there on


    order. To put in a nutshell, none of them wanted to be imprisoned over this. It wasn''t worth that much to


    them.


    Meanwhile, the acid-sshingizen hid amongst the crowd without saying a word. The situation was


    too chaotic for anyone to catch him, before he disappeared.


    The two sides were deadlocked in argument, soon the people quickly regressed and reluctantly


    retreated. They spit out words like "count her good luck" and "same pollution" from time to time.


    Finally it became quiet again, leaving behind only a mess.


    "Thank you, Mr. Victor." Emily took this opportunity to express her gratitude to him, but she was also


    very embarrassed," I''m sorry, I got you involved in this. I will pay you for the coat..."


    If Victor had not been there to help her out, she couldn''t imagine what horrible things might have


    happened to her. Thinking of the bottle of sulphuric acid, terrified her to the core.


    "No need for that." Victor looked at her gently for a few seconds, and suddenly asked," Who did you


    offend?"


    Emily had just won the championship of the Jewelry Design Competition with her talent. She must have


    offended someone or else, her reputation, fortune and future wouldn''t be where it was right now.


    Emily didn''t get him at first, but she soon realized what Victor had meant. Jack and Rose''s malicious


    smirking faces suddenly popped into her mind. She became furious all over again. While gnashing her


    teeth in contempt, she replied," No one. Just some lunatics."


    Having said that, she looked in the direction Jack was standing in as a spectator earlier and noticed


    that both him and his car had already disappeared.


    "Why not ask help from Jacob?"


    "Why should I ask help from Jacob?" Emily was shocked.


    This whole thing was arranged by Jack, and Jacob, the person with more power, could easily solve her


    problems if he wanted to.


    However, not once did Emily ever think about asking Jacob for help from the beginning to the end.


    Although they had shared intimacy before and he had helped her twice, it seemed to her that their


    rtionship was still not close enough for them to ask each other''s anytime.


    And...


    She would never forget that night. Jacob looked at her stubborn face and burst out with a sneer, saying


    that he was really looking forward to the day Emily came begging to him.


    The thought of that day, made her more adamant and eventually convinced her to never ask Jacob for


    any help or favours.

 Chapter 19 Never Betray Me

    Chapter 19 Never Betray Me


    "Nothing, where are you going now?" Victor pushed his gold-colored sses to his nose; the


    transparent lenses covered his unclear emotions.


    He assumed that Emily was Jacob''s woman, otherwise why would he ask him to take care of her


    during thepetition... Now it seemed that the situation was not what he had thought it to be.


    ''Hey, there''s actually a woman that Jacob can not get? Interesting!''


    "I¡­" Emily realized that she looked really awful. She had lost her face in front of her idol. She said


    embarrassingly," ... I am going to go home."


    Initially, she had made ns to go out, but she needed to go home and fix herself first.


    I''ll walk you home."


    Emily was ttered; she stammered," Thank you, actually you don''t need to..."


    Victor wasn''t a fan of small-talk, so he persuaded," Just walk with me."


    Emily did not refuse Victor a second time, even though she was embarrassed to be with him in her


    current state.


    The two did not say a word to each other on the way to Emily''s home, but surprisingly, they didn''t look


    awkward at all.


    When they reached the door, Emily finally took the lead and said," Here is my home, thank you very


    much Mr. Victor... Would you like toe in and sit down for some coffee?"


    She was a bit hesitant about thest sentence.


    Although she had idolised Victor from a young age, the rtionship between them had not fully


    developed yet. It seemed a bit awkward and embarrassing to be in the same room alone. However, he


    had helped her before, so she wanted to express her gratitude by inviting him into her house to have


    some coffee as her guest...


    Fortunately, Victor did not intend to go in for a visit," No, thanks."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "All right." Emily was so embarrassed that she didn''t know what to say. It took a while before she


    gathered her courage and asked him," Mr. Victor, you¡­ Do you believe what they said?


    Facing her cautious and nervous eyes, Victor paused for a moment and replied to her directly," I


    believe in you."


    In other words, he believed his own judgement. If Emily was the kind of person as described on the


    Inte, he would not let her win the championship in the first ce.


    Emily''s heart was inexplicably moved. It felt like the rush of warm stream flowing from her heart to her


    limbs. Victor''s trust in her gave her confidence.


    There were still people who believed in her. Moreover, one of them is Victor...


    What reason did she have for giving up to the bullies so easily? None!


    She must definitely prove her innocence to those people! Those who had looked down on her,ughed


    at her and defamed her!


    "If there is anything I can do for you, please let me know."


    He handed Emily his contact card. She wore the look of appreciation on her face and said," I don''t


    know how to express my gratitude. Thank you very much, Mr. Victor."


    Victor simply replied," All right." He didn''t say anything else, before he turned around and walked away.


    Emily waved him farewell, regardless, if he could see it or not. "Goodbye, Mr. Victor!"


    Meanwhile, Jack, who Emily thought had already left, was spying on the two from a distance where he


    could not be seen. He watched as the "hero" Victor saved the "beauty" Emily and brought her home to


    safety...He was the one who should be Emily''s knight in shining armour, not that Victor or whatever his


    name!


    He stood there in that ce for a long time. Thinking of the man''s face, he suddenly turned around and


    kicked the door of his Aston Martin!


    "Bang!"


    The loud sound came with a shallow dent on the door of his expensive car. The woman sitting inside


    the car screamed out in fear.


    "Jack, What are you doing?" Rose carefully got her head out of the window and asked the raging man,


    softly.


    Jack ignored her, fuming with uncontroble anger.


    As he gradually calmed down, it came to him that he do know the man. It was Victor!


    ''No wonder Emily won the championship in the Jewelry Design Competition; the judge Victor is her


    paramour!'' He remembered how much Emily had admired Victor ever since she was just a student!


    Jack resented the thought. How could he not know when Emily hooked up Victor!


    Rose, too, was lost in her own thoughts at this moment. Earlier, she had asked one of the protestors to


    throw sulphuric acid at Emily in the most opportune moment. The n was so simple that she did not


    think it would fail so easily.


    She was irritated and frustrated at the same time. Suddenly, Jack grabbed her by the chin, the force of


    his hold was hurting her!


    "Mr. Jack¡­" She had witnessed Jack''s unpredictable mood before and he has been so unpredictable


    lately; she did not dare to speak up against him, but could not help begging for mercy in the end.


    Jack fIxated his eyes on hers, before he let her go. He said with a chilling tone and a cold look in his


    eyes," Never betray me, or you will meet a fate far worse than death."


    A cold chill went up Rose''s spine. She soon responded to Jack and hugged himisantly. She


    assured him with the most affectionate nce," Jack, I will never betray you."


    Jack eventually calmed down, but the violent emotions were still rolling in the bottom of his heart. He


    suddenly reached up, raised Rose''s face, and kissing her violently.


    ¡­¡­


    In the apartment, Emily refreshed herself and then sat back on theputer desk.


    Now she didn''t really want to go out anymore. Who knew if she woulde across the same group of


    netizens again? If ever, there came another bottle of sulphuric acid, she didn''t know if she would be so


    fortunate again.


    It seemed to her that she must put "moving" on the top of her priorities.


    She held onto the calling card left by Victor; she was slightly fascinated by it. She remembered what he


    had said," If there is anything I can do for you, please let me know." She was really moved.


    Such a man, with a cold face but a warm heart; with talent and a good personality; extremely


    scrupulous and conscientious, was hard toe across very often. She was proud of having such a


    good idol!


    Emily put away the name card carefully. She had no intentions of asking Victor for help now. She


    wanted to solve her problems by herself.


    When she was thinking, the phone on the table vibrated and made a pleasant ringing voice.


    Emily reached out and answered the phone. It was her mother.


    "Emily, your father is ill...it is...it is cancer. The surgery and following therapy is going to cost a lot of


    money. I really don''t know what to do..."


    Emily''s brain immediately shut down; her throat went dry. She struggled and said," Mom, what are you


    saying?"


    She remembered how healthy her father looked before she had left home. How could it be possible...


    "Your father got diagnosed with cancer."


    Her mother repeated. Her words were like a heavy hammer, mming the heart of Emily, with no


    respite.


    Cancer, a disease with a very high mortality rate.


    Emily trembled and asked," Has it been diagnosed?"


    "The doctor had diagnosed it. Why would I lie to you about such thing..."


    "It''s okay, it will be all be okay."


    Emily took a deep breath andforted her sobbing mother, as well as herself. She said, positively,"


    Modern medicine is highly developed and advanced. Dad will be all right. There are good hospitals in


    Jingshi City. I will take him there for his treatment."


    Her words seemed to haveforted her mother as she stopped crying. Soon, her mother said again,"


    No need. We are too old to travel to a far ce and I am afraid that it will affect your work. In fact, the


    hospitals in Haicheng City are also very good. The main problem is theck of financial support..."


    "Did the doctor say how much it will cost?"


    "The doctor said the treatment would cost at least 800, 000 yuan, and there is still a lot of treatment


    following behind..."


    "Eight hundred thousand yuan?"


    Helplessly, Emily clenched her fists. She didn''t have that much money.


    Her mother noticed something different about her, and tentatively asked," Emily, do you have a rich


    boyfriend, named J...something?


    Can you borrow some money from him?"

 Chapter 20 No Time To Play With You

    Chapter 20 No Time To y With You


    "Mom, I''ve broken up with Jack."


    "Errm...emm..." Mrs. Bai cried out helplessly," We''ve tried out every possible means, but all the money


    borrowed is merely a drop in the bucket; your dad will just be waiting for death if the medical fee isn''t


    paid in full."


    Emily got nervous, she promised," Don''t worry, mom, I''ll figure something out... I have 40 thousand at


    hand; I''m going to credit to your ount first."


    She had just graduated for nearly a year; her sry was not very high, but she saved every penny she


    could, and so she had 40 thousand by now to give to her parents.


    Since her mother had deemed it unnecessary for her to return home to look after her father, the only


    thing Emily could do to help was tofort her mother and send her money for her father''s treatment.


    There was a sudden and unwee feeling of despair and bewilderment growing in her heart.


    How was she going toe up with the money? But, it was her father''s life that hung in the bnce!


    Emily scratched her head and finally remembered the drawing of the jewelry she designed which


    helped her win the championship... She wondered how much she could earn by selling the copyright.


    However, she wasn''tpletely sure with that idea as well, as her reputation as a designer had been


    tarnished; it would certainly devalue the design. Fortunately, her parents weren''t very active on social


    media, otherwise, the drama from thepetition would give them more reasons to worry about her.


    "It doesn''t matter!" Emily put that jewelry design drawing up for sale online, even though she knew it


    was more likely to be a losing battle.


    Just as expected, all the maliciousments suddenly surged up like the rising tide of water.


    Emily forced herself not to read those reviews, but continued to look for work and kept applying. But so


    far it was all a dead end. Nevertheless, she received a private letter of intention from someone via the


    network where she was selling her design drawing.


    She exchanged a few words with the interested party, without much hope, but surprisingly, without


    further dy the person purchased her drawing without any bargaining and haggling.


    Emily was a bit shocked when she received a bank receipt message on her cell phone. She wondered


    whether she had asked for too little as her asking price of 200 thousand was epted so quickly.


    What if she asked for 800 thousand? She''d be able to pay for her dad''s medical treatment by herself...


    Realizing what she was thinking about, Emily quickly shook her head toe to her senses.


    She knew that with all the rumours on the Inte about her being a giarist during the jewelry design


    competition, it was a miracle that she was able to sell it so effortlessly. How could she even wish to


    raise the price!


    Emily expressed her gratitude to the buyer, silently, in her heart before crediting the amount to her


    mom''s ount.


    But she knew that it was far from enough to make up 800 thousand.


    Due to Jack''s influence in Jingshi City, it was almost impossible for her to find any job rted to jewelry


    design now. What else could she do? She wondered what kind of jobs would get her quick and easy


    money.


    ...


    A few dayster,te at night, Emily appeared in a high-end club in Jingshi City, where she had found a


    new job¡ªsalesgirl of high-end wine, a job with high profits once she seeded in selling the wine.


    Caring nothing about her reputation, the director there epted her application because of her good-


    looking appearance, although his intentions were clearly expressed through his ambiguous eyes.


    Emily, however, was not stupid at all, she caught the director''s intentions but she had principles she


    was unwilling to falter from. She knew what was right from wrong, and she definitely wouldn''t fall into


    the bad ways, no matter how much quick and easy money she could make from that.


    It was almost midnight, but it was also the moment of revelry in the bustling city.


    Emily wheeled the wine cart to the VIP box, ready to sell her wine; her head hanging down, when the


    noise in the box suddenly disappeared, followed by


    A voice that spoke with disdain," Are you selling wine, Emily?"


    Frozen for a moment by the voice, Emily raised her head nervously. Yes, much to her disappointment,


    it was Jack, with a hint of sneer on his face. ''How could the world be so small?'' she sighed to herself.


    It''s not like Jack had nned to meet her there; he never imagined that Emily would be reduced to


    selling wine in such a ce. Wasn''t she aware of the dangers for a pretty girl like herself to work in


    such chaotic ces?


    "Yes. So what?" To avoid being humiliated by Jack, Emily was just about to wheel the cart out.


    Her attitude made Jack''s blood boil, who said angrily," If you dare step out of that door, I''ll make sure


    that you won''t be able to sell a bottle of wine today or ever!"


    Emily stopped in her path immediately, she took a deep breath before turning back with a fake smile,"


    How many bottles of wine do you want, Mr. Gu?"


    "Come here, I''m trying to decide." With an air of self-importance, Jack sat in the middle of the leather


    sofa; his friends sitting on either side of him harassed Emily by whistling at her.


    "Hey, Jack, you''ve got your eye on this chick?"


    "Never thought Jack had such interests. Is she still minor? She looks so small."


    "Oh,e on! How could a minor look so mature? With all these sexy curves? You really have a lot of


    good fortune with love affairs Jack!"


    "..."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Jack frowned, with a hint of inexplicable displeasure in his face, at them for talking about Emily like


    that. However, he said nothing, and allowed them to continue ridiculing her.


    He used to take Emily to visit Jacob and his grandpa before their break-up, but he had never


    introduced her to those friends because he had wanted to marry Emily, and he was unwilling to let her


    to be influenced by them. Therefore, they had no idea of the rtionship between Jack and the girl in


    front of them, whom they regarded as merely a lowly barmaid.


    But, it didn''t bother Jack, as she was no longer his girl to protect! He gave her a chance to put the past


    behind and return to him, but she refused!


    Emily reluctantly wheeled the cart towards Jack, without giving any attention to those guys. One of


    Jack''s friends sitting beside him, asked his femalepanions to give up their seats to her when they


    saw Emily approaching.


    "Mr. Gu, have you made up your mind, please? I''m too busy to y with you."


    Jack looked at her coldly," Open one."


    Open one? Did he mean to buy one?


    Emily intentionally chose the most expensive wine from the cart when Jack didn''t mention which one


    he wanted. ''That scumbag deserves it!'' she thought to herself.


    She took great care to prepare and open the expensive bottle of wine for Jack. Just as she walked to


    him with the bottle, before she could realize whether Jack had stretched his leg intentionally or


    unintentionally, she tripped on Jack''s foot.


    Emily lost her bnce and fell down immediately, causing the expensive bottle of wine to fly out of her


    arms!


    She was absolutely certain! It was definitely intentional!


    At the thought of the heavy price tag on the bottle, Emily jumped desperately with all her strength, in a


    speed even beyond her expectations. Surprisingly, she caught the bottle.


    Thank God, the wine was still in good condition, otherwise, she wouldn''t be able topensate for a


    loss of such magnitude!


    Emily didn''t dare to wipe off the sweat from her head, as she held on to the bottle firmly, when she


    suddenly realized she had thrown herself onto Jack.


    Jack pulled her towards himself and then sat Emily on hisp, in an intimate gesture, full of ambiguity.


    "Since you''re here to sell wine, you need to follow the selling rules. Now drink with me. I''ll buy your


    wine if I''m satisfied, okay?"


    Jack slowly ced his hands around her waist. The lust in his eyes and tone were obvious for every


    one in the room to notice.


    Emily''s face turned red in an instant. She stood up immediately, and pped him hard across the face


    while holding the bottle tightly with the other hand.


    Everyone in the room was shocked and rendered speechless for a moment. It was hard to imagine that


    this woman could be so courageous!

 Chapter 21 Do You Want To Go Back On Your Word

    Chapter 21 Do You Want To Go Back On Your Word


    Unfortunately, the much anticipated p failed to satisfy. Instead, Jack quickly caught Emily''s slender


    wrist with one hand, hard enough to break her bones. Jack''s frenzied expression was starting to make


    her nervous.


    "Emily, do you think I''ll still spoil you like I used to? Believe it or not, I can snap your hand like a twig!"


    Unable to pull away from Jack, Emily could only stare at him helplessly, with her lips pressed tightly.


    She refused to respond to his threats.


    Jack smiled coldly, pointing to his friends sitting next to him," You''d better figure out your position if you


    want to sell wine here. If you don''t want to be alone with me, you can choose them. The more, the


    better."


    Having read the hint in Jack''s eyes, the expression of his friends'' face turned lustful.


    "Oh! That''s so kind of you, Jack. It would be our honor to even y with those you don''t want any


    more."


    "No problem." Emily responded suddenly, lowering her eyes in shame," Please let go of me first, Mr.


    Gu."


    She had no intentions of keeping in touch with Jack. Everything he did sickened her to the core.


    Jack froze in disbelief for a brief moment, upon hearing her response, before turning mad with anger.


    Realizing the fact that Emily would rather y with his friends than stay with him, angered him beyond


    control.


    When Emily noticed Jack''s grip on her wrist loosening, she struggled harder and finally got away from


    him. She then carried the bottle of wine to the men sitting next to Jack.


    This infuriated Jack severely, and without giving it a second thought, he forcefully grabbed Emily and


    threw her onto the leather sofa.


    "Shameless woman! They will also think you''re filthy though you''re willing to y with them!"


    Despite her dizziness from being thrown around by Jack, Emily still remembered to protect the wine in


    her arms. When she finally recovered, she snapped at him angrily," What the hell do you want? Filthy?


    Who is filthier? You or me?"


    Jack stared at her and answered," Of course, you are."


    Emily smiled wickedly all of a sudden, with a hint of sneer.


    Regardless of what he had said, she knew that she was better than Jack; not only did Jack have a filthy


    body, he also had a filthy mind.


    "Be careful, Mr. Gu, and be sure not to touch me any more, otherwise, your noble status will get


    stained with my filth."


    Irritated by those words, Jack eye''s were full of anger, he said," Trust me, I''d never touch you because


    it would disgust me!"


    "I''m so sorry that you feel that way. If you have no intention of buying wine, I shall take my leave now."


    Emily acted politely and kindly, even though there was a hint of alienation in her eyes as she looked at


    Jack as if she had been talking to a stranger.


    She had no time or energy to y with Jack. He could eat the bread of idleness but she had more


    pressing matters at hand¡ªshe needed to make money to save her father.


    "Or course, I''ll buy." Jack changed his expression gradually, as if some conniving idea had presented


    itself to him, and continued in a malicious tone," Well, I''ll buy any bottle of wine as long as you drink the


    whole bottle by yourself, okay?"


    Emily paused for a moment to think about Jack''s words.


    She realized that Jack was teasing her deliberately just to embarrass her, but she was desperate and


    couldn''t help but calcte themission she could earn from those expensive wine.


    Sometimes, money doesn''t mean everything in life, but without money, life is nothing, especially when


    one is in trouble and in desperate need of money.


    Emily closed her eyes to calm down before turning back to make sure," You''ll buy as much as wine as I


    can drink?"


    Jack sneered slightly," Yes."


    In an instant, Emily picked the most expensive bottles from the cart, lined them up on the table and


    opened them carefully, before drinking like a fish.


    Jack''s friends apuded and hooted Emily''s valor.


    "Jack, this girl is pretty good."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "The girl has a big-heart, but I''m curious about her drinking capacity."


    "Hahaha, she looks as weak as water, I believe she would get drunk with one bottle of wine, at most."


    "..."


    The wine was so strong that Emily felt her throat burn immediately, as it passed through her body. With


    her neck held high in a beautiful line, she was just like a beautiful swan.


    Jack stared nkly at the red wine spilling from her mouth, sliding down her face and into her clothes.


    Suddenly, his throat started to feel dry, with a hint of desire in his mind. His friends were stunned; they


    couldn''t keep their eyes off Emily, simrly lusting over her like Jack.


    He couldn''t help cursing Emily in his heart, how could she seduce men all the time!


    A sudden impulsive feeling overcame his heart, as he wanted to drive all the men away to stop them


    from seeing Emily any more.


    Emily was absorbed in drinking, unconcerned with opinions of others.


    She had already made preparations before she epted the job in that establishment. To avoid being


    drunk easily, she had taken a handful of sober pills beforehand.


    After drinking 3 bottles in session, she stopped herself. Instead of being drunk as expected by


    Jack''s friends, she was still sober and her eyes were as clear as before, except her reddish cheeks,


    which appeared somewhat enticing.


    "The three bottles of wine were imported from F country and cost a total of 360 thousand. Cash or


    card, Mr. Gu?"


    Emily put back the bottles carefully. She was sure that Jack had ulterior motives, so she controlled


    herself from getting drunk in front of him.


    She had never imagined that as his ex-girlfriend, she would have to guard herself against him to such


    an extent.


    Jack calmed down, when he realized that Emily didn''t care about the desires in other men. He said to


    her," Why not continue?"


    Emily pressed her lips slightly and then replied," You only said that you will buy as much as I can drink


    instead of asking me to drink all of them. They cost 360 thousand in total. Do you want to go back on


    your word?"


    "Hah! Go back? I''ve enough money." Jack took out his card and paid the amount in full.


    Emily was perfectly satisfied with her sess; 60 thousand from the 360 thousand was her


    commission.


    Jack was irritated by the look of satisfaction in Emily''s face; he caught her hand quickly before she


    could leave.


    "Are you really so desperate for money, Emily?"


    It was merely 360 thousand. How could she be so happy? He could have given her more, much more


    than 360 thousand. 3.6 million was also a piece of cake for him as long as it would make her happy.


    Emily withdrew her hand hard and rolled her eyes at Jack," Yes, I am short of money."


    It was not a boast that she would definitely drink Jack, the bastard, bankrupt today if she weren''t for


    fear of her dying here.


    Her impatient attitude made Jack''s blood boil, he stood up and stopped her with his long arms. He said,


    with a malicious smile as if an evil idea had just urred to him," Since you are so short of money, how


    about ying a game? I can pay you as much as you want, if you win."


    Emily stared at him with her lips pressed tightly.


    Jack continued," I will not force you to do anything unreasonable, just as long as we have fun. Can you


    walk on your knees for three rounds and bark like a dog?"

 Chapter 22 Adorn Yourself With Borrowed Plumes

    Chapter 22 Adorn Yourself With Borrowed Plumes


    Jack could hardly control his malevolence towards Emily, as if the fury suppressed in his heart would


    decrease each time he insulted Emily.


    Emily bit her lip for a second before asking," Is that what you call ''fun'', Mr. Gu?"


    "Certainly it is!"


    It was obvious that Jack was notpletely over Emily. He used to love and cherish her very much,


    but she betrayed him!


    The thought of Emily''s betrayal brought back many resentful memories, so instead of reflecting on


    himself, the only thing he wanted to do was to destroy Emily!


    "I have no time to y such childish games with you, Jack."


    "Childish? It''s you who is in need of money, not me," Jack said with an evil smile on his handsome


    face, then he continued," Victor was at least the President of LA Jewelry, didn''t he give you any money,


    Emily?"


    Emily raised her head," Why would he give me money?"


    "I am no stranger to your hookup with Victor! You are a fast learner, Emily!"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Emily figured that Jack had lost his mind, she said," I don''t care if you defame me, but don''t involve


    Victor; our affairs have nothing to do with him."


    Suddenly, the whole room fell silent. Clearly, they had some unfinished business between them, so


    everyone decided to keep quiet and listen to them.


    "Nothing to do?" Hearing Emily defend another man made Jack grind his teeth in anger, he asked," I


    want to know, do you regret what you have done? You''re nothing without me!"


    "Huh!" Emily sneered at him and continued," I have never coveted anything from you when we were


    together, what could I possibly care about after our breakup?"


    "Do you think you are special? You are nothing but the eldest son of Gu family! You''ve never worked


    for your money; every penny you spendes from your family, so what''s so great about you? You


    merely adorn yourself with borrowed plumes!"


    Emily''s words hit straight in the heart of Jack, whose face turned taut with anger almost


    instantaneously. Jack had no patience for such insolence, the next moment he burst out screaming,"


    Emily, dare you repeat what you''ve said?" He wanted to strangle her, then and there.


    Emily red at him intently before delivering a tight p right across his face. Unfortunately, Jack was


    too angry to react in time, so his face took the full force of the p. "Bang!"


    Emily had wanted to p Jack hard ever since they broke up, and she wanted to keep on hitting him;


    she detested him for all the things he had done to her: his betrayal, his frame-up with Rose, and now


    his pleasure in her misery! All that pent-up hatred could not be released with just one p!


    Finding the right opportunity, Emily kicked Jack''s shin really hard before running away.


    Jack seethed with anger at Emily''s arrogance and audacity.


    Jack roared," Stop right there, Emily!"


    The next moment, Emily stopped running. Not because Jack had asked her to, but because, she


    identally ran into a man at the doorway!


    "Excuse me, sir," hurried Emily, without even lifting her head to see who it was.


    Meanwhile, Jack raged on violently behind her," Stop her!"


    When the man at the doorway turned himself slightly, Emily took the chance and squeezed through the


    gap immediately. However, just as she was about to zip past this person, she clearly felt him pinch her


    on the waist.


    All of a sudden, Emily''s whole body stiffened before she staggered for several steps, followed by a


    familiar, deep chuckle from the man.


    Emily thought she recognized the person, if she was right...


    Fearing the very thought of it, she didn''t dare to turn her head to find out, instead she ran away directly.


    The interaction between themsted only a few seconds, before Jack had already strode to the


    doorway. Watching Emily disappear into the distance, Jack''s face turned ck all of a sudden, he


    shouted," Why did you not stop her... You...Uncle Jacob?"


    In spite of the dim light, he could still recognize the man at the doorway. Yes, it was his uncle, Jacob.


    Immediately, he sobered up from his rage a bit and exined himself with a touch of respect and


    reverence," I didn''t know it was you, uncle. What...What are you doing here?"


    He was a little worried, because he had no idea of what Jacob had seen or heard just now at the


    doorway... However, this matter was only concerning both Jack and Emily, not Jacob. ''It should be


    irrelevant to Jacob; he barely knew Emily after all," he thought.


    "I was just passing by," answered Jacob with a sharp nce at him, he continued in a cold voice as


    always, but a little more intimidating now," Behave yourself."


    Then he turned away.


    Jacob''s words were like cold water; it sent shivers down Jack''s spine as he contemted about what


    Jacob had said. Catching up to Emily was the least of his worries now.


    What did Jacob mean? Disappointed in him? Or, unhappy with him for keeping badpany?


    As to the fact that Jacob let Emily escape just now, Jack didn''t entertain that thought for too long as he


    believed that there was no connection between them.


    Emily didn''t notice she had forgotten about the wine cart until she got out. She was disappointed at


    herself because she believed that she would lose not only her hard earnedmission but also her job


    because of that.


    As the old saying goes," Impulse is the Devil". She silently med herself for acting on her impulses.


    However, if she had stayed in that room she would have only been subjected to more insults from Jack


    and his friends.


    At first, Emily thought that Jacob would be the kind of person to force her to submit by any means


    necessary, but she wasn''t expecting to be driven into desperation by Jack.


    Emily did not owe Jack or Rose anything; why do they insist on causing problems for her?


    Emily''s head ached from overthinking. Moreover, the pills she had taken earlier to protect herself from


    the alcohol were bing less effective; they were no longer helping her keep her mind clear from the


    effects of the alcohol. She was starting to feel dizzy.


    She staggered and fell to the ground.


    However, before she hit the ground, a pair of big hands caught her firmly and pulled her close into a


    warm hug.


    It took Emily a few seconds to recollect herself. She was about to push away the hands embracing her,


    when suddenly, she was pressed against the wall.


    "You..." Emily recognized the face in front of her, illuminated under the moon light, but she still


    confirmed," Jacob?"


    The man at the doorway just now must have been him. ''Somehow, he seems to be everywhere in my


    life, '' she thought.


    Jacob winked at Emily, soon before she cried out in anger.


    "Let go of me! You and Jack are two peas in a pod. Always forcing me! All men in Gu family are


    bastards!"


    The sight of Jacob''s face somehow ignited the mes of fury Emily had suppressed for a long time.


    She couldn''t help herself from erupting like a volcano.


    "Since my life is such a mess right now, could you please not mess with me any more? How unlucky it


    is of me to get involved with the both of you!"


    Emily struggled to get away from him; she struggled so hard, it was as if her life depended on it. Jacob


    almost failed to control her, as she identally hit him in the face. He wasted no time and red back


    at her with his eyes widened.


    Then he squinted his eyes, raised her chin and gently bit her luscious lips.


    "Hiss..." Emily gasped in pain and finally realized that she might have irritated Jacob, again.


    "Feeling calm now?"


    Emily was frightened by the stony expression on Jacob''s face. She nervously licked her lips and tasted


    a hint of blood," I..."


    With a hint of affection in his eyes as he saw what Emily was doing with her sweet tongue and lips,


    Jacob asked Emily," Are you afraid now?"

 Chapter 23 One Hundred Thousand Dollars For One Kiss

    Chapter 23 One Hundred Thousand Dors For One Kiss


    "Jacob!" Emily''s face flushed red, as she cursed Jacob for being rascal and herself for being spineless,


    in her mind.


    Jacob stared at her face, trying to catch every piece of her expressions," Why didn''t you ask for my


    help?"


    Jacob had spent all these days, waiting for Emily to reach out to him for help, but it was all in vain. It


    seemed like she had totally forgotten him.


    This annoyed him a great deal.


    "Why should I ask for your help?"


    Jacob''s face turned gloomy at Emily''s insensitivity.


    Emily zipped her lips tight and looked at Jacob without saying a word.


    It suddenly urred to her that, a few days ago, Victor said the same thing---- ''why don''t you ask for


    Jacob''s help?''


    In their minds, were they already expecting her to ask for Jacob''s help? Just because of that one night


    stand? How could they be so sure.


    Jacob realized that the girl had never given a thought to ask him for help, therefore, it''s quite normal to


    assume that she did not want to keep in touch with him.


    Jacob remembered how she told Jack that she had never coveted anything from Jack while they were


    together. ''But, no one in the world is free of desires. Then what on earth do you want?'' Jacob was


    baffled.


    "Emily." Jacob slowly released her and asked directly," You have lost your job and gained yourself a


    bad reputation in the industry, don''t you need my help?"


    Emily, still a little dizzy, leaned against the wall, and still, tried to keep her head clear," Yes, I do. Could


    you please lend me one hundred dors?"


    "...", Jacob was speechless.


    "I don''t have any cash on me, Jacob, please lend me some money so that I can take a taxi home."


    Emily wasn''t a fool. There''s no such thing as a free lunch. If Jacob reached out to her, it meant he


    wanted something in return. She wasn''t going to fall for his trap!


    Jacob chuckled in his mind, watching her struggle to keep her dizzy head clear. ''Quite a vignt girl.''


    ''Now that the girl skirted the real problem, I must give her what she''s expecting.''


    "I don''t have cash either, but I can drive you home." It was already quitete, how could he let his little


    bunny go home alone and drunk?


    "Oh, this is too condescending..." Emily was trying to refuse him.


    "If you want to walk home, forget what I''ve said."


    "... Then, sorry to bother you."


    "No bother here, as long as it''s you," Jacob half smiled and held her hand casually.


    Emily nkly looked at his hand holding hers, leading her to the parking lot. "This is how my Daddy


    held my hand to guide me home when I was young," the words just poured out of her mouth without


    restrictions.


    Daddy, her Father was suffering from cancer, waiting for the money to save him...


    "Daddy?" Was he that old?


    Jacob frowned, turned around and met with her watery eyes. His heart pped but said nothing to


    me her," ... Let''s go."


    They walked to the parking lot, then towards the car and then finally got in. All of that took only a few


    minutes.


    On their way, Jacob had to watch the girl through the back mirror because she was so vignt that she


    would rather die than sit on the passenger''s seat in the front.


    Jacob felt so helpless. If he really wanted to do something to her, he would have done it earlier, not


    when she was defenceless.


    "Been short on moneytely, right?"


    Emily drew her attention back from outside of the car, and replied softly," Yes."


    ''No wonder she sold her precious design, '' Jacob thought. "I can help you with anything, as long as you


    tell me that you need it."


    "I don''t."


    Emily''s shy, but determined voice reached Jacob. His grip on the steering wheel tightened as he


    started to feel frustrated.


    Emily pretended not to notice anything.


    She was not stupid. She just did not want to owe Jacob anything which would onlyplicate their


    rtionship even more.


    She promised herself to stay away from him but today their life had identally intertwined again,


    which was not a good sign for her.


    The atmosphere in the car fell silent again, except for the sound of the wind blowing against the


    window.


    Soon, they arrived at the gate of Emily''s apartment. She got off with the intention of leaving quickly, but


    she realized it would be impolite so she came back and said to him," Thank you, Mr. Gu, I''m home."


    "You''re wee." When Emily started to walk away, Jacob got off quickly and embraced her from


    behind with his long arms and jested," Fare."


    "What?" Emily never thought that he would ask for fare. Even though it''s reasonable, she cursed him in


    her mind and asked," How much? I''ll go upstairs and fetch the money."


    Jacob answered without hesitation," One hundred thousand."


    "One hundred thousand?" Emily totally sobered up upon hearing that. She made sure that she was


    hearing him correctly. Emily looked at him incredulously and said," Why don''t you go rob the bank!"


    How can you ask for one hundred thousand? That''s so ridiculous!"


    Fifty at most, in a taxi for such a distance!


    "As the CEO of Gu''s consortium, I drove you home myself, that alone has to be worth one hundred


    thousand?"


    Helpless, Emily felt the frustration in her grow as she said to him," Don''t make up your own logic! Even


    crows are not as ck as your heart!"


    Jacob raised his eyebrows and said," I don''t mind if you use IOUs."


    ''Damn it! I mind whether you mind or not!''


    ''Ding'', an idea suddenly popped into Emily''s head. Squinting her eyes, she said," Just now, you kissed


    me without my permission! Since it''s one hundred thousand for one kiss, we are even now!"


    In reality, she was the one at a disadvantage. Hmm!


    Jacob saw through her tricks and nodded," Okay. "


    The little bunny wanted to y a game, but still she couldn''t outsmart the sly fox.


    Emily was ready to leave, pleased with herself and her wit. Jacob embraced her abruptly and nted


    an open-mouthed kiss.


    Emily failed to struggle. After the long kiss, Emily, dizzy headed, heard his voice," Now I owe you one


    hundred thousand."


    Jacob had bested her once again.


    This was thest thought on Emily''s mind. As soon as Jacob released her, she tumbled up the stairs to


    her apartment without looking back.


    Jacob looked up, an orange light lit up in one room; it looked very sweet and warm.


    He smiled, smoked one cigarette and then drove off, in a happy mood.


    Once Emily got inside her house, she threw up into the trash can. She had been fighting the urge to


    vomit all along. She was d that she didn''t vomit on Jacob. She started to feel a lot better after


    clearing all the alcohol from her system.


    The anti-alcoholic medicine was helpful. At least, she was not so drunk as she was on that day. Emily


    pitied herself for not able to get themission on three bottles of expensive wine from earlier on.


    After vomiting, Emily got herself cleaned up and then went to the balcony. She was relieved to see that


    Jacob had already left.


    In truth, she was afraid of him, especially when he showed great interest in her.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    But... Interestingly, Emilyter remembered that she never told Jacob where her home was but he still


    drove her home with clockwork precision... A sudden chill went up her spine.

 Chapter 24 Kiss You Till You Go Broke

    Chapter 24 Kiss You Till You Go Broke


    Emily had her head in the clouds, when suddenly her phone dinged with a message.


    She picked up the phone, read the screen and then sprang up from the bed.


    "USD 100, 000 has been credited to your ount," it read. Emily could not believe her eyes!


    Before she could recollect her thoughts, the phone buzzed again¡ªanother message came in. It was


    from Jacob, saying "100, 000 dors, for a kiss".


    ''It seems as if I had lifted a rock just to drop it on my own feet, '' Emily thought, agonisingly.


    Emily lived a simple life. Any money, which she did not earn by herself, was like a hot potato to her.


    Without further dy she texted back," I don''t need it. I''ll transfer it back to you tomorrow."


    Jacob quickly replied," I don''t like to owe anyone anything. If you transfer it back, I would owe you a


    kiss, and I''d have to give it back to you the next time we meet."


    ''Give it back to me next time? Oh no...''


    Emily felt like her face was burning on fire. She did not want to reply Jacob''s message anymore and


    turned off the phone. ''Why, '' she thought, ''why should I do anything as he told me? I will not keep the


    money! I have no interest in his "repayment"!''


    Exhausted both physically and mentally, Emilyy on the bed and soon drifted off to dreand.


    It was, however, an unpleasant dream, in which her mother cried and said that she needed more


    money. Emily was as anxious as a cat on a hot tin roof; she did not know where to look for the money.


    Once again, Jacob appeared in front of her. With a faint smile on his handsome face he said," Emily.


    One hundred thousand dors for one kiss. Kiss me ten times and one million will be yours."


    "One million, I repeat, one million in cash.." his voice sounded somewhat magical.


    Emily whooped in delight and threw herself onto Jacob; she wrapped her legs around his waist and


    said," Jacob, don''t seduce me! Or, I will kiss you till you go broke!"


    The dream ended, abruptly. Emily woke up, like her soul had gradually gone back in her body. She


    recalled what she did in the dream and felt ashamed of herself.


    ''Kiss you till you go broke? Gosh, how could I say that to him! The girl who said that in the dream was


    definitely not me!''


    Emily, however, failed to return the money to Jacob. The next day, her mother phoned her, in tears, just


    like she saw in the dream.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Her mother had borrowed money from all of her friends, and no one else was willing to lend her some


    money anymore.


    Emily wavered. ''After all, it''s a hundred thousand dors.'' She hesitated and then finally sent a


    message to Jacob, telling him that she would borrow the money from him and repay itter in full. Then


    she transferred the money to her mother.


    When Jacob received Emily''s message, he did not reply it at once. He decided to wait.


    A few days ago he had someone conduct an investigation, after which he came to understand why


    Emily was in need of money. He decided to wait, assuming that Emily would soon think of him and ask


    him for help. He was willing to do anything for her¡ªAll she had to do was ask him.


    The health of Emily''s father deteriorated day by day. Emily still couldn''t find a job. She lost sleep over


    her problems. Jacob''s words haunted her thoughts from time to time.


    "I will do anything for you, all you have to do is ask me."


    Emily knew that Jacob was a man of his word. However, the thought of what awaited her once she


    epted Jacob''s seemingly generous help, made her feel uneasy. She believed that no one would be


    kind enough to help her and ask for nothing in return.


    But she was at the end of her rope.


    On one end of the scale, was her father, and on the other end, was her dignity. ''My dignity, by contrast,


    is definitely of little importance, '' she thought.


    At the thought of that, Emily bit her lower lip, picked up her phone and called Jacob.


    "Emily," Jacob''s voice sounded like he was expecting her call. Although he answered the phone almost


    instantly, his voice still sounded indifferent, like before.


    "Mr. Jacob..." Emily continued, too embarrassed to make her request. She abruptly changed the


    subject," Have...have you eaten yet?"


    "Yes."


    "Emm, so, what did you eat?" When Emily heard herself talking, she wanted to kill herself at once,


    ''What am I talking about?''


    "Western cuisine," Jacob answered patiently.


    Emily never thought that Jacob could be patient with her, while Jacob was actually waiting. Waiting for


    the words he wanted to hear.


    "Mr. Jacob, I..." Emily took a deep breath, and was about toe straight to the point, when suddenly


    she saw a new mail pop up on the screen of herputer.


    She paused and clicked on the e-mail. After reading the contents of the mail, she almost jumped up


    and cheered for herself!


    The mail was sent to Emily from thepany she had submitted her resume to. She just tried her luck,


    since thepany was newly incorporated. Much to her surprise, she got the offer without any


    interviews. It was a well-paid job, and she could even have an advance on her sry.


    She could finally see a light at the end of the dark tunnel.


    With no answer from the other end, Jacob assumed that maybe Emily was struggling to ask him for


    help, so he immediately tried to steer the conversation," Emily, what do you want talk about?"


    He sounded like a wolf luring a rabbit.


    Emily suddenly realized that she was still on the phone with Jacob, but she could hardly hide her


    excitement," Oh, nothing. I just want to say that the money I borrowed from you, Mr. Jacob, I will repay


    it to you as soon as possible!"


    Emily said everything in one go and hung up the phone. Since, her good fortunates had offered her


    another way out, she would, of course, distance herself from Jacob as much as possible!


    The phone was still beeping, but there was no one on the other end anymore. Jacob''s face darkened,


    all of a sudden.


    Was that all Emily wanted to say to him?


    Jacob had long since prepared a trap for Emily; he saw her walking towards the trap; one step more


    and she would fall for it, but then? She just turned around and walked away?


    Jacob felt out of sorts.


    Guessing from Emily''s tone at the beginning, he was sure that she was about to ask him for help. But


    then, what happened to make her change her mind all of a sudden?


    In the meantime, Emily had already forgotten about Jacob. She found the contact number of the


    company and called at once," Hello, I am Emily Bai, I would like to..."


    Emily paused for a moment. The voice from the other end sounded so familiar to her that she was


    caught by surprise and at a loss for words.


    "Emily? You are one of us now."


    "Mr....Mr. Victor?" Emily recognized his voice. Shocked and unprepared, she found it difficult to hide her


    excitement," Are you the boss of LA Jewelry Company?"


    Victor smirked on the other end and replied," Yes. And you will be an employee in mypany from


    tomorrow onwards."


    Guessing that Victor was going to hang up, Emily quickly said," Mr. Victor, can I ask a favor of you?"


    "What is it?"


    "I... I want to have an advance on my sry," Emily requested, clenching her fist in embarrassment.


    After all, she hadn''t even started her work in thepany yet. But since her father''s health was getting


    worse, she had no choice but to go all out.


    "How much?"


    "Sry for five months... may I?" she asked cautiously. In her mind, Emily calcted that the sry for


    five months was 200, 000 dors, which was still not enough for her father''s surgery, but she dare not


    ask for more. She felt uneasy as she was not sure whether Victor would agree or not.


    Victor did not voice his answer quickly; Emily thought he would refuse her request. She thought about


    lowering the number when suddenly Victor asked," Are you in need of money?"


    Emily''s mouth twitched. Victor was the third person to ask her this question. The first two times, she


    never really told the real reason, but this time, she decided to tell Victor the truth because she felt like


    she could trust him.


    "Yes. My father is in poor condition and needs urgent medical treatment."


    Victor slightly raised his eyebrows," How much will his treatment cost?"


    "I have managed to raise some money, but I still need about 660, 000."


    "I will lend it to you, if you need it," Victor answered with no hesitation.

 Chapter 25 Have You No Shame

    Chapter 25 Have You No Shame


    "Mr. Victor, thank you, but maybe that is not such a good idea..." Emily spoke in a cautious tone," I


    would prefer to have an advance on my sry, if you will allow it."


    "It ispany policy to give an employee a sry advance for only two months at most. If I make an


    exception for you, the other employees will follow suit," Victor denied Emily''s request firmly and


    suggested," Besides, once your advance sry runs out, you will not earn a penny for the next five


    months. Since your father is in urgent need of money, he can''t justy in bed and wait."


    "Mr. Victor..."


    "I will lend you the money you need, from my personal ount. You may repay it with your sry in the


    future," he continued. Victor appreciated Emily''s talent; he was willing to consider her situation and


    grant her a favor.


    Emily felt a little embarrassed, but she nodded in agreement to Victor''s suggestion. She was grateful


    for Victor''s consideration and generosity, as she expressed her gratitude," Thank you for being so kind


    to me, Mr. Victor," she continued," I will work very hard to repay your kindness."


    Even after hanging up the phone, Emily''s head was still floating in the clouds. In a short time, not only


    did she acquire the money she needed for her father''s treatment, but she also found a new job.


    Furthermore, she finally got a chance to work for her respected idol.


    The next morning, Emily went to LA Jewelry Company to register, but when she stepped into the


    company gate, she was astonished.


    Emily knew that the LA Jewelry Company was a newly establishedpany, so she was expecting to


    see a newly decorated office, but what she did not expect was that thepany had only two


    employees ¡ªVictor''s assistant Linda and Emily. There were only three people in thepany,


    including Victor.


    "Mr. Victor, where are my other colleagues?" Emily asked hesitantly.


    Victor sat behind his office desk, calm and collected, slowly stirring his coffee," It''s just the three of us."


    His words left Emily speechless.


    ''I wonder if he set thispany up just for fun...'' Emily thought.


    "Linda has been my assistant for many years, and you are the first employee of thispany," Victor


    cast a nce at Emily," You should be honored to be here."


    "Yes, it is my honor to be here," nodded Emily. Then she asked," So, what would my duties be?"


    "Everything, including the recruitment of other employees."


    "What?" Emily shook her head," I''m afraid I can''t do all of that by myself."


    Emily was of the impression that Victor had hired her because of her talent as a jewelry designer, even


    though she couldn''t hold a candle to him. Moreover, she had no previous experience of qualifications in


    human resources. What if she screwed up?


    Victor, however, was very determined," I am offering you this high-paying job not to have you stay idle.


    If you don''t know how to do the work, try to learn, and give it your best."


    Emily nodded at Victor''s words of encouragement, as if she had suddenly, found more confidence and


    energy," I will, Mr. Victor."


    It was a really busy and productive day. With the assistance of Linda and guidance from Victor, Emily


    finally got her mind in shape. However, since there were only three of them dealing with all business,


    Emily was exhausted from being swamped with work the entire day.


    When she got off from work at night, she found that the money Victor promised to lend to her, 660, 000


    in total, had already been transferred into her bank ount.


    Emily stared at the number on the screen in silence, with a massive lump in her throat and tears in her


    eyes. She quickly transferred the money to her mother.


    ''Mr. Victor is really warm-hearted and generous, '' she thought.


    In the CEO''s Office of Gu Consortium


    Jacob sullenly looked at the man sitting before him and enjoying a cup of tea leisurely. "Victor, I wasn''t


    aware that you liked meddling in other people''s business."


    Jacob was more disgruntled when he learned that Victor had hired Emily, offered her a high sry and


    even lent her money. He felt like Victor had stolen his lovely pet from him.


    The little rabbit had already set one foot in his trap, just a few more steps and she would have be


    Jacob''s prey.


    "Well, I don''t think I was meddling in your business," Victor''s face turned from apathy to a smile, he


    said," Everyone cherishes talents."


    "Did you employ her on purpose?"


    "You are as wise as an owl," Victor said with the smile still covering his face," I wonder why you are so


    attracted to that girl. Nheless, it is interesting to see a high-ranking man like you court a girl by all


    means at his disposal."


    Jacob squinted his eyes slowly," You''d better not have any improper thoughts about her."


    ''Jacob is really a possessive man'', Victor thought. He eased Jacob''s concern by saying," Don''t worry.


    I''m not interested in her."


    ...


    Although, Emily had transferred all the money to her mother, she was still worried about her father.


    Every time she told her mother that she wanted to return home to help, her mother would refuse her


    with excuses.


    "Emily, your father is doing much better now. You don''t have toe back now. Just mind your work."


    Every time her mother said so, Emily would get a strange feeling in her gut. However, out of trust for


    her mother, she didn''t think much about it. She secretly decided to go home when she was not very


    busy; she couldn''t set her mind at rest.


    The recruitment process was almost at an end. Victor allowed Emily half a day off work. Emily,


    however, didn''t use the day for rest. Instead, she went to a shopping center, though there was not


    much in her bank ount anymore.


    Although the LA Jewelry Company was newly established, it began to develop a strong reputation very


    quickly. Since her first day at work, Emily had been wearing T-shirts and jeans, and even though Victor


    didn''tin, Emily felt it was inappropriate to do so. If the other employees came and saw her in


    casual wear, they would have a bad impression on thepany. Thus, Emily decided to buy several


    formal suits for work.


    Emily had another reason for going to the shopping mall. Victor had rescued her from an acid attack,


    and in doing so, his coat was burned by the acid. Emily believed that it was her fault, even though


    Victor did no mention anything about it. She felt like that she had topensate him with a new coat.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    In the shopping mall


    At first nce Emily took a fancy to the light blue coat on the hanger. Emily decided to pick it up for


    careful look, when suddenly a hand with red nail polish picked up the coat before she could.


    "I''ll take this one, please wrap it up for me." It was Rose, in her 10cm high-heeled shoes. She asked


    the salesman to wrap up the coat Emily liked. She looked askance at Emily, her eyes narrowed like an


    arc withcency.


    When Emily saw that it was Rose, the look on her face suddenly turned cold," Rose, I thought you are


    a well-mannereddy. Have you no shame?"


    It was Emily who saw the coat at first, but Rose deliberately took it off the hanger without even trying it.


    It was obvious that Rose had it in for Emily, like she always did.


    Rose''s face darkened at Emily''s words. Since no one was around to bear witness at that moment, she


    stopped pretending and answered directly," What makes you think you can talk to me like that? You


    stray dog."


    "Rose, have you ever heard the phrase, ''Good has its reward; evil has its rpense, and the


    payback is just a matter of time''?"


    Emily had no intentions of stretching the conversation any further. She turned around to leave, but


    Rose didn''t want to let go of her so easily. She followed Emily all the way. Every time Emily tried to take


    a closer look at a coat, Rose would snatch it before Emily could. It seemed like Rose focused all her


    efforts to pick on Emily.


    Emily finally reached the end of her forbearance," Rose, are you doing this on purpose? Have you no


    shame?"


    Rose snorted contemptuously," Yes, I am doing it on purpose. When ites to you, I do have no


    shame."


    Emily bit her lip and quickly came up with an idea. She pretended to swallow the insult and continued


    to pick clothes.


    Emily''s weak reaction satisfied Rose''s hunger for her misery even more.


    While in fact, Emily lowered her head because she was afraid she couldn''t be able to control herself


    fromughing out too loud if she looked at Rose.


    As more and more clothes piled up and were asked to be wrapped up by Rose, she finally realized that


    something was wrong. Why was Emily only picking the expensive clothes?


    "Emily, do you really think you can afford these clothes? Who do you think you are?"

 Chapter 26 The Truth Comes Out

    Chapter 26 The Truth Comes Out


    "I can''t afford it, but you certainly can." Emily replied, smiling cheerfully. The submissive look on her


    face just now was nowhere to be found.


    "You did this to deliberately annoy me?" Needless to say, Rose had ess to money thanks to Jack,


    but she didn''t have enough on her to buy all the clothes she had asked to wrap up. What was worse


    was that she just realized that Emily had chosen the most expensive ones on purpose.


    "Yes, I did it on purpose. When ites to you, I have no shame," Emily threw Rose''s words right back


    at her.


    A ghastly paleness had ovee Rose''s face. Just as she was about to lose her temper, two


    policemen came into the store and walked towards her.


    "Ms. Rose, pleasee with us," said one of the policemen, politely, as he grabbed hold of Rose''s


    arm.


    "What are you doing? Why are you arresting me?" Rose opened her eyes wide, struggling in disbelief.


    "Ms. Rose, you are a suspect in a case under investigation. Pleasee with us to the police station


    now for further investigation."


    "Stay away from me! Don''t touch me!" Not one word registered in her mind as she cried," Do you know


    who I am? How dare you arrest me without a reason!"


    "Ms. Rose, we need to bring you in for further questioning," one of the policemen said in a harsh tone.


    As soon as he said that, the other policemen grabbed Rose''s arm in a firmer way to take her away.


    Rose was flustered. She knew that she had done many misleads in the past but she couldn''t tell which


    one would bring the police to her. And she didn''t want any criminal record to be filed with the police


    office.


    "It''s you! I should have known that!" Rose suddenly snapped at Emily, with fire burning in her eyes,"


    This is your doing! Jack won''t spare you for this!"


    Although Emily did not really know why Rose got arrested by the police, she felt very delighted," Have


    a nice trip, Rose."


    The old saying was right¡ª"The payback is just a matter of time."


    When Rose was being escorted out of the shopping mall by the police, a crowd of journalists waiting


    outside the mall rushed towards her and took photos.


    "Ms. Rose, I have learned from the newspapers that you have framed Emily Bai. Is that true?"


    "Ms. Rose, a video of the jewelry designpetition shows that you copied Emily''s design. Do you


    have anything to say about that?"


    "A report online says that you seduced Emily''s boyfriend, copied her design and defamed her as well.


    Theizens are calling you a rat. Do you have anyments regarding that?"


    The journalists pointed their microphones towards Rose, almost poking her in the face.


    Pierced through by scornful eyes, Rose roared," Nonsense! I will sue those who dare to spread such


    nderous nonsense!"


    The journalists gathering by the entrance hissed scornfully at her vulgar disy of power. Her


    untenable words had no deterrence on the journalists at all. Furthermore, they had conclusive evidence


    about Rose''s evil-doings.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    They barked out sharper questions at Rose, causing chaos outside the shopping mall.


    Amidst such chaos someone stepped on Rose''s foot, causing her face to contort in pain. Fortunately,


    the police managed to control the crowd and quickly ced Rose into the police car, freeing her from


    the unrelenting journalists.


    On the other side, Emily had no idea of what was going on outside, nor did the journalists know that


    Emily was in the mall; otherwise, they would have rushed into the shopping mall to collect information


    from Emily.


    Frustrated, the salesgirl looked at the pile of expensive clothes that had not been checked out by Rose.


    Sheined silently and then turned around to Emily, with smile.


    Emily soon forgot the dramatic episode and picked up two formal suits for herself. Soon after she went


    to the Men''s section.


    A light grey business suit caught the attention of her eyes. It looked simple, yet any man wearing it


    would definitely look smart and dashing.


    Imagining what Victor would look like in this suit, Emily nced at the price tag and was surprised at


    how expensive the suit was. However, she finally bit the bullet and bought it.


    When Emily left the mall, she cast her mind back the to the arrest of Rose. She checked her phone for


    new updates, when suddenly an update popped onto the screen.


    Emily read the title of the news carefully, in puzzlement¡ª


    "The Truth Comes Out: Emily the Real Winner Was Framed!"


    Emily couldn''t believe what she was reading. She barely collected herself and continued to read the


    contents word by word.


    The news was reported by Jinshi City''s famous online newspaper, on its front page in one of its


    columns called "Find Out the Truth".


    The news uncovered the ins and outs of Emily''s story. Lately, the city had been abuzz whether Emily


    was a giarist or not. And it turned out Emily was innocent all along, while Rose, Emily''s close friend,


    copied her work and imed it as her own. With the help of a fraud, Rose not only remained impenitent


    about her misdeed, but she also invented a story to defame and belittle Emily publicly by saying Emily


    had bribed and seduced judges.


    Emily even found a video recording from that day, with millions ofments below it. Emily had been


    searching these videos to prove her innocence, but due to Jack''s influence, they were all deleted. This


    time, however, the video was released and reposted by lots ofizens at the same time and and so it


    could not be deleted.


    Furthermore, theizens also dug up all the secrets of the past that Rose desired to cover up¡ª


    stealing from her college mates, bullying others in campus,pensated dating, and stealing her good


    friend''s boyfriend.


    The "good friend" in the report was Emily.


    Theizens who learned the truth soon changed their votes for Rose overnight. They believed that


    they should embrace justice and vote for Emily.


    Emily didn''t expect this to be such a roller-coaster of a day. Even just a few minutes ago she was far


    from proving her innocence to the people and yet here she was, finally dered innocent. What a


    turnaround!


    Emily did not, however, lose her senses and over-indulge in excitement. She realized that somebody


    must have helped her with this.


    But who was that "somebody"?


    Somehow, Jacob''s face appeared in Emily''s mind, and she was startled by the idea.


    Could it be Jacob? But, why did he help her? Was it just because he was interested in Emily?


    "There ain''t no such thing as a free lunch". Emily firmly believed in this old saying even more after she


    had encountered Jacob.


    But, maybe the "somebody" was Victor?


    Although Victor was not as influential as Jacob, he still had a voice in the jewelry circle. Since Emily


    was his employee, any bad rumor about an employee would bring negative impact on thepany.


    Thus, Victor not only had enough power to help Emily but he also had the motive.


    The more Emily thought of it, the more she felt that the "somebody" was Victor. Soon after, she put


    Jacob behind her and called to ask Victor for dinner, to express her gratitude.


    This time when Emily sat opposite to Victor in the restaurant, she did not have as many butterflies in


    her stomach as she did before. She took out the business suit she had bought for Victor.


    Victor raised his eye-brows slightly. He didn''t ept the gift but asked," What is it?"


    "Your suit was ruined when you saved me from the acid attack the other day," Emily smiled, and


    continued," So I bought you a new one to make it up to you. I know it may not be as good as the


    previous one..."


    "No, I don''t need it." Victor refused Emily without any hesitation.


    Emily looked a bit dejected," I see..."


    To her surprise, for some reason, Victor added," Let me have a look at it."


    There was light in Emily''s eyes again. She passed the suit to Victor.


    Victor opened the packaging, took out the suit and tried it on. The warm, grey color diluted his apathy


    and made him appear more gentle and mild.


    "You look drop-dead gorgeous," Emily sincerely offered praise to Victor.


    Such a praise seemed to be nothing new to Victor. He treated Emily''s words with indifference and


    said," I ept it. By the way, I have recorded the money I lent you on the ount book of the


    company, which means from now on you don''t owe me, but you owe mypany the money. I will


    deduct half of your sry every month as repayment. Got it?"

 Chapter 27 Apologize

    Chapter 27 Apologize


    "Huh?" Emily''s eyes went nk, she asked," What''s the difference?"


    She owed money to thepany, whose founder was Victor. Didn''t that mean she owed him money?


    Victor also said that taking money from thepany''s ount would set a bad example for other


    employees.


    Of course it was different. ''Emily only needs to pay back the money owed to thepany if I record the


    debt onpany''s ount; any money owed to me will be considered a debt of gratitude, and such


    debt is much more difficult to pay back, '' thought Victor. A man''s face suddenly popped into his mind. It


    looked like someone was being really considerate for Emily. "Who knows? Maybe he just couldn''t stand


    another man doing his girl a favor." Victor shrugged and thought to himself.


    However, he did not intend to say this to Emily Bai. Instead, he only said," Thepany now has a


    major shareholder who has invested a lot of money, and he will have the final say in the future."


    Anyway, Victor''s purpose of opening apany in Z Country was not meant for profit in the first ce,


    and what he really intended to do was... He didn''t really care about thepany''s operations and


    management for this reason. He thought it was totally okay to sell that mysterious shareholder a favor


    by helping Emily out.''


    Emily Bai revealed a stunned expression. After all, Victor was the chairman of thepany. Was it


    smart of him to go back on his word?


    "I guess you will see him soon," said Victor casually. Although there was no expression on his face,


    there were hints of an inexplicable mystery in his tone.


    Nevertheless, Emily didn''t notice it. Eventually, she remembered the purpose of asking him out," Mr.


    Victor, thank you for helping me out with everything."


    "I think you''re giving me too much credit."


    "I have seen the news today, thank you."


    "Me?" Victor''s expression finally changed as he asked," Do you think I had something to do with it?"


    Emily looked at him in confusion," Wasn''t it you?"


    Unfortunately, although Victor had wanted to meddle in and help Emily clear her name because he


    appreciated her talents, someone took actions before him. Since his previous chivalry was considered


    as "stealing the fruit of someone else''sbors", he refused to get involved in Emily''s affairs and beat


    Jacob Gu to the draw again.


    "Then, who could it be?"


    "What do you think?" Instead of giving a straight-forward answer, Victor answered with another


    question.


    The answer faintly appeared in Emily Bai''s mind. She bit her lip nervously, ''No, no way...''


    Was Jacob Gu the man who had been helping her all along?


    "Anyway, it''s not me you need to thank." Of course, Victor wouldn''t steal the merits of others. He made


    that very clear.


    Emily Bai nodded and then shook her head," I understand. But, you''ve also helped me a lot before, and


    I''ll never forget that."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Likewise, she would keep in mind what Jacob Gu had done for her.


    Victor looked at her face for a moment and then said," Do as you please."


    Meanwhile, Jack, who was eating in another ce, red at a picture he had paid someone to take.


    In the photo, Emily was handing a bag of clothes to Victor. However, the odd angle of the photo made it


    seem like Victor was leaning in to kiss Emily.


    "Argh..." Jack tore the photo into pieces. The rage in his malevolent, ck eyes brewed like a tornado.


    ''Emily Bai! Victor!''


    ......


    "Today Miss Bai was seen shopping for clothes at the mall, and one of which was a man''s suit..." In the


    President''s office of the Gu''s Consortium, Sam reported to Jacob Gu on the whereabouts of Emily Bai.


    "Oh?" Jacob Gu leaned back on his chair, twirling a signature pen in his hand, in a rxed posture.


    ''So, the little one went to buy a man''s suit. Was it a gift to thank me? Doesn''t she know that I won''t be


    that easy to deal with?'' Jacob slightly curled his lips into a smirk.


    Sam continued," In the afternoon, Miss Bai made an appointment with Mr. Victor for dinner..."


    But before Sam could finish his sentence, Jacob''s face went ck.


    Suddenly, the phone on the table rang, interrupting Sam.


    Jacob nced at the screen to see who it was. His long narrow eyes squinted slightly, as he answered


    the phone," Victor."


    "I have already prepared the contract for the shareholders you mentionedst time."


    "It''s all up to you." Jacob Gu obviously had an axe to grind in this matter, so he added," Do you have


    anything else to exin?"


    "Exin?" Victor let out a little smile from one corner of his mouth," Are you talking about Emily Bai


    inviting me to dinner, or giving me clothes?"


    "Victor." Jacob''s blood was starting to boil.


    There was a hint of banter in Victor''s tone, as he said," This is a rare asion for me. I finally have


    something to provoke your emotions with."


    Jacob did not respond, and yet Victor knew that he was really angry and jealous of him because of a


    woman.


    "Emily doesn''t know that you helped her. She thinks it was me," Victor sighed before continuing,"


    Jacob, that''s not the way to go after a woman."


    "Shit!" Jacob couldn''t tolerate Victor''s words anymore so he cursed at him and hung up on his face.


    Victor did not understand the situation clearly, so he thought he was just helping by giving Jacob a


    talking-to!


    Sam nced at his big boss carefully, not knowing whether to continue reporting or not. He stood there


    waiting, until the boss cast a fiery nce at him; he continued," And we found out that Mr. Jack and his


    men have been monitoring Miss Bai; they have also been taking pictures of her secretly."


    "Jack?" Jacob sneered," I think he is being too idle. Find something to keep him busy if that''s the case."


    "Yes, Mr. Jacob."


    ......


    Emily Bai remembered Jacob''s help in her heart. She always wanted to find an opportunity to thank


    him, but for some inexplicable reason, she did not dial his number.


    In truth, she didn''t know how to face Jacob Gu.


    The next day, Emily got off work and left thepany. Emily had a lot on her mind, so she didn''t pay


    attention to her surroundings.


    Emily walked for a long distance before she realized that something was wrong. Behind her was a


    large group of people, and most of them looked quite familiar. Emily soon recognized that they were


    exactly the same people who gathered up in front of her apartment and attacked her that day. Before


    she knew it, she was surrounded by those emotionalizens!


    "What are you doing?" The unannounced presence of the people cast a shadow over the heart of Emily


    Bai. Her whole body was tense and alert to their approach.


    The group of over zealous people walked up to Emily and surrounded her. It seemed like one of them


    even had something in his hands. ''Would it be a weapon?'' Emily was startled.


    She made a run for her life, but someone grabbed hold of her and dragged her back immediately. She


    fell straight into their circle.


    "I didn''t giarize!" She shut her eyes and shouted this sentence repeatedly.


    The people surrounding her was stunned to see her like that; their expressions became convoluted.


    After a while, when Emily didn''t hear their movements, she opened her eyes in surprise and looked up


    into the people around her with almost same expressions.


    What happened to these people? What did they want to do this time?


    "Excuse me, Miss Bai." The boy who stood at the forefront seemed to be somewhat ufortable with


    Emily Bai''s gaze. He cleared his throat and exined," Actually, we are here to apologize."


    "Apologize?" Before Emily Bai could ask more questions, they started to speak.


    "Yes, we apologize for our impulsive and extreme behavior before. We all misunderstood you, Miss


    Bai. We''re really sorry."


    The clear and loud sound of "sorry" surrounded Emily Bai. Her feelings were all over the ce, like a


    spilled bottle of sauce, ups and downs, all in one.


    "We are willing to make it up to you. Just ask for it and we''ll make it happen." The boy passed


    something to Emily; his ears was a little red when he pleaded," I hope that you will ept our apology."


    "There''s no need for apologies. It doesn''t matter." Emily''s perspective of the other party took a while to


    change. It wasn''t until someone had ced something in her hand when she finally realized, that the


    other party was not carrying something to attack her. Instead, they were carrying a bunch of yellow


    roses to give to her.

 Chapter 28 I Am Not Fussy About Food

    Chapter 28 I Am Not Fussy About Food


    Emily took the flower cautiously, and took a glimpse at the people''s faces. An inexplicable sense of


    warmness overwhelmed her from the bottom of her heart.


    "Just as long as it doesn''t happen again."


    Embarrassed, they lowered their heads and said," Emily, from now on we will do our best to distinguish


    right from wrong, and we will never be so emotional and impulsive ever again. Thank you for your


    magnanimity."


    In truth, they were all righteous young men with integrity and values. They had acted impulsively under


    the incitement of wicked-minded people who took advantage of their hatred for both giarism and


    people''sck of awareness of copyright protectionws.


    Now that they all felt remorseful for what they had done, they had learned their lessons and corrected


    their errors.


    After everything had been unclouded, Emily exchanged a few words with them. When she was about to


    leave, the crowd rushed up to her again, frantically, and pleaded," Miss Bai, can I have your autograph,


    please?


    "Emily, I am your fan now!"


    "Emily! Emily, can I get a photo taken with you?"


    The crowd was wildly enthusiastic, as if they were huge fans of Emily. She had never encountered


    anything like this before; thus she didn''t know how to react at all. "Take your time. Be careful. Please


    don''t push..."


    The twittering crowd soon drown out Emily''s voice; she was surrounded on all sides. Someone bumped


    into her by ident; before she could react, she had lost her footing---


    "Ahh..." Emily let out a short and desperate cry. Although much to her surprise, the pain from the fall


    did note to her as expected. Just as she was about to fall to the ground, someone with strong


    arms grabbed her and pulled her to a safe embrace.


    The person helped her get back on her feet, before she had the time to see his face. Firmly holding her


    wrist with his big hand, he quickly ran away from the crowd with her.


    The crowd was puzzled at Emily''s sudden disappearance. By the time they realized that Emily had


    escaped, she was already far away from the crowd.


    Seeing the two of them escape together, one of the girls in the crowd asked," Who is that man taking


    Emily away?" He looks a lot like Jacob..."


    Another girl looked at the same direction, but neither could she recognize who the man was," Why


    would Jacobe here? You must be seeing things."


    "Maybe," The other girl conceded.


    Before Emily knew it, she had covered a long distance running with the man. She finally yelled," Slow


    down..."


    The man stopped. He turned around, looked at Emily''s face and said sneeringly," You''re already tired


    from such a small distance?"


    Emily raised her eyes to see the man''s face. Astonished at who it was, she stuttered," Ja...Jacob...?"


    Jacob cocked his handsome eyebrow and asked," Astonished?"


    Emily cried out loud in her mind, ''Of course I am astonished.'' But she simply asked," Why are you


    here?"


    She tried to pull her hand away, but Jacob had no intentions of letting her go.


    "Just passing by." Jacob replied casually. He squinted at her as she kept trying to pull her hand away


    from his.


    Realizing that he was much stronger than she could ever be, Emily ceased struggling. She looked at


    Jacob in the eye and said," Mr. Jacob, Mr. Victor told me that it was you who restored my reputation. I


    really appreciate that, but I have nothing to repay your generosity with at the moment..."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "You do."


    "I don''t." Emily replied without hesitation.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, really. Nothing."


    It seemed like the two of them were ying a guessing game that only they could understand.


    Jacob gazed deeply into her eyes. After a few seconds, he let her hand go, and said," Since I helped


    you out, it wouldn''t be too much if I asked you to invite me to dinner, right?"


    Jacob never expected anything in return for all the things that he had done for her. He was just teasing


    her. Jacob enjoyed seeing her acting all serious and emphatic. What annoyed him, however, was the


    fact that Emily invited Victor to dinner yesterday, but she did not even think of him even until now... That


    was not good.


    Emily understood him and said hurriedly," No, it''s not too much..."


    Jacob helped her get her life back on track; he deserved a treat.


    Jacob didn''t say anything more about the topic. Instead, he suddenly reached out and grabbed the


    flowers from Emily''s hand. He nced at the flowers before throwing them into the garbage can,


    saying," They''re ugly."


    Emily," ......"


    ...... "Did you ask for my permission, before you threw away the flowers?" Jacob was a very childish


    man.


    Soon after, without further ado, Jacob made off with Emily in his Maybach; he took her to a famous


    restaurant in Jingshi City.


    The food in this restaurant was extravagantly costly; most people who came to dine here are some of


    the richest people in the country. The restaurant did very well to protect the privacy of their guests, and


    that was why they did not receive any unnecessary attention when Emily went in with Jacob.


    In the luxurypartment, Emily nced at the price on the menu, then looked secretly at Jacob who


    was ordering dishes. He had been picking the expensive dishes without hesitation.


    Sure enough, every dog has its day. She just used this trick to punish Rose yesterday. And now it was


    her turn to have a taste of her own medicine.


    The thought of her bank card and credit card, which either had only a small amount of money left in it


    or was close to be cancelled, made Emily''s heart sink in sadness.


    Jacob was amused by Emily''s distraught expression, but he pretended not to notice her looks," Why


    are you looking at me like that? Order whatever you like."


    ''Look at that condescending tone. Surely you sounded like a snob, but you won''t be the one to pay for


    all of this.'' Even with a sorrowful heart, Emily smiled," No, I''m not picky about food. Just order the


    dishes you like and I''ll be fine."


    Well, may be she would be full just by looking at Jacob''s face.


    Thus, Jacob ordered several more dishes.


    "......" Emily didn''t say anything. She wondered how much it would cost in the end.


    After all the dishes were served, Emily was still somewhat absent-minded.


    "Why? Are you full just by looking at me?"


    Jacob''s soft voice echoed in her ear. Emily spontaneously answered," Yes."


    As soon as she spoke, she sensed something was wrong. She looked up and saw Jacob looking at her


    with a smirk, she blushed," No, I''m not."


    "Then, why don''t you eat? Waiting for me to feed you?"


    "No!" Emily immediately took up the chopsticks, randomly picked a dish and sent the food into her


    mouth.


    Jacob ate at afortable speed. Indeed, it was pleasant to see the elegance and nobility disyed


    casually in his behavior, as if he were born out of elegance and nobility.


    Emily eximed an admiration in her heart secretly. She then buried her head into the dishes and


    resumed to eat. However, for some reason she wasn''t enjoying the food.


    Was it her mood that had affected her sense of taste?


    Jacob somehow noticed Emily''s absent-mindedness and stopped eating. With his hands crossed on


    the table, he watched Emily, patiently and quietly.


    As a matter of fact, although the way Emily ate could not be described as elegant, it definitely wasn''t


    coarse. Her cheeks were round with food; she looked like a squirrel eating food. It was adorable.


    Jacob came to a sudden realization that the woman he fancied was undoubtedly the most lovely


    woman in the world.


    "Why are you looking at me like that..." Emily turned her eyes inadvertently, only to meet directly with


    Jacob''s. Surprised, she choked and then coughed violently.


    Jacob frowned. He reached out his hand and patted her on the back until she stopped coughing. "Am I


    scary?"

 Chapter 29 Why Dont You Listen

    Chapter 29 Why Don''t You Listen


    "No..." Emily waved her hand and lied to him," It''s my fault."


    "Easy! No one will take your food away."


    When Jacob patted her back and told her to slow down, Emily somehow had an inexplicable feeling


    that it felt like a father talked to his child at the table. It should have been a sweet picture, but Emily


    shivered all over when she stole a nce at Jacob. What a terrifying feeling!


    "Mr. Gu, why aren''t you eating?"


    "I''m full."


    "Already?" Emily looked at Jacob with awe and asked him," Are you really full?"


    This man ate less than she did. Did he have a small stomach? ''Not likely, '' thought Emily. Judging from


    his figure, he must have a good appetite.


    Jacob let out a smile and thought, ''She''s finally showing some concern...maybe she cares about me


    after all?''


    Thus, he responded seriously," I ate earlier."


    Emily''s face contorted in confusion as she asked him," If you have already eaten, why did you order so


    much food?"


    Jacob," ..."


    "Shame on you to waste food!" Emily felt devastated as if countless dors had flown away from her


    purse.


    Jacob stared at her with a look of indifference.


    Jacob was the kind of man no one dared to offend.


    Emily had no choice but to eat the leftovers one bite at a time.


    Jacob frowned and suggested," Please, don''t eat that fast."


    Emily pretended like she didn''t hear anything and continued to stuff her mouth face with food until her


    cheeks bulged like a lovely chipmunk.


    Although Jacob found her adorable, he could no longer bear to watch her eat like that," Alright, stop it


    or you''ll choke yourself."


    "Well... I won''t.." Emily mumbled. Suddenly, the expression on her face changed and she stopped


    moving.


    She was actually choking on her food! ''Jacob, you''re such a doomsayer!''


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Jacob realized something was wrong so he stretched his hand to pat her back as Emily''s face started


    to turn red. Failing to keep her food down, Emily finally threw up.


    Fortunately, Jacob avoided the vomit just in time. However, he wasn''t lucky enough to avoid a tiny


    ssh on his shirt, which infuriated him immediately.


    "Why won''t you listen to me?"


    "I''m sorry..." Once she had cleared her stomach, Emily finally felt lighter as she breathed in fresh air.


    The pain in her stomach, however, started to grow.


    Jacob was still mad at her, but soon his anger turned into concern when he saw her in pain. "Where


    does it hurt?"


    Emily squeezed her belly tightly as the cold sweats came pouring out from her forehead," My stomach


    is aching..."


    Without saying a word, Jacob carried her on his arms and hurried out.


    "Wait..." The woman in his arms said, weakly," There''s still so much food left..."


    Jacob almost smacked her on the head," Seriously? Haven''t you had enough? Are you still a child?"


    ''Those dishes are expensive and it would be a total waste of money if we don''t pack them!''


    Emily thought, but said nothing when she saw Jacob''s eyes.


    ''A child? You are just a few years older than me!''


    Jacob didn''t say much; he just carried her out of the restaurant, sat her down in his car and drove her


    to the hospital.


    When the doctor at the ER saw Jacob, he got intimidated by him and so he treated Emily with great


    care.


    Jacob nced at the middle aged doctor and asked him," What''s wrong with her?"


    The doctor pushed his sses up his nose and answered respectfully," Mr. Gu, she has acute


    gastroenteritis because of her disorderly diet, apanied with overeating. Her symptoms will get


    better after the infusion..."


    "Well, be quick. Don''t you see her face is turning pale?"


    "Yes. Yes, I will."


    Soon, with the help of the highly efficient doctors and nurses, Emily''s condition stabilized after the


    infusion.


    "Are you still feeling pain?" asked Jacob worriedly. Upon seeing Emily still wrap her belly with her


    hands, he stretched out his hand, trying tofort her.


    Emily dodged him, feeling embarrassed, and then replied," I''m okay now."


    Jacob''s face crinkled as he retracted his hand in a calm manner. He stood up and left the room, but


    returned shortly with a light blue nket and put it on Emily''s belly.


    "Thank you." Emily was touch by his moves; with a soft tone she said to him," Mr. Gu, I''m sorry."


    Emily had intended to treat him well with a dinner, but now shepletely messed it up.


    "You don''t need to apologize for being ill." Jacob said calmly as he tried hard to constrained his rage,"


    Since you didn''t listen to me and got yourself in trouble for overeating, shouldn''t you apologize for not


    caring your health?"


    "I know. I was wrong." Emily lowered her head in embarrassment, as if she were a schoolgirl who had


    been told off by her teacher.


    Jacob pinched her tiny ears andmanded," Raise your head."


    Emily raised her head to look at him, her eyes full of tears, and said," I''ll be sure to take care of myself."


    "Remember the lesson." Jacob lightly pinched her ears again until he saw her ears turn red.


    "Oh my! We forgot to pay the bill when we left the restaurant." Emily felt embarrassed when it suddenly


    hit her.


    Back then, it was too urgent that they forgot to pay the check. Much to Emily''s surprise, no one even


    tried to stop them!


    Jacob felt no need to hide the truth from her and exined," The Romance Restaurant is under my


    ownership. Do I need to pay my own restaurant for having a meal?"


    Emily''s eyes lit up with surprise when she realized that Jacob was the boss of the restaurant. ''So does


    that mean he didn''t intend to make me pay the bill in the first ce?'' Emily was speechless. It is


    inconceivable that she had been worrying about how much she was going to pay throughout the whole


    dinner.


    "No wonder that''s how things turned out." Oh well, that''s just great!


    "So this time doesn''t count and you must make it up to me next time."


    "What?" Emily understood him and nodded," Deal."


    ''Since he has helped me so much, I must treat him another time, no matter what. Even if my savings


    are not enough to cover another fancy restaurant he picks, I can always use my credit card.''


    Jacob finally let out a big smile, stretching from one ear to the other.


    The doctor prescribed drugs for Emily after the infusion, and advised her to observe the dos and don''ts.


    Emily kept nodding her head while Jacob watched at her side and said," Please, write them down."


    Obviously, he was talking to the doctor.


    The doctor immediately wrote down a list on a piece of paper and passed it to them.


    Jacob reached out for the paper, caught a sight of it and stuck it on Emily''s forehead.


    "Emily, I order you to keep healthy for me."


    Emily took the paper and listened to Jacob''s words attentively, as a sudden sense of fear engulfed her


    thoughts.


    What Jacob said to Emily made her feel like she was a pig waiting to be killed after being properly


    fattened... How horrified!


    After the infusion, Jacob drove Emily back. On their way back, he stopped over to buy her a pack of


    porridge.

 Chapter 30 Be Good And Eat Regularly

    Chapter 30 Be Good And Eat Regrly


    Obviously, Jacob wouldn''t take "no" for an answer; Emily had to bring it back to her apartment. When


    she opened the pack, the millet porridge was still steaming hot, and the smell of rice filled the entire


    room.


    Emily took a few mouthfuls. Its mild vour was just right for her appetite at that moment; it slowly


    helped her whole body warm up from within.


    "Jacob..."


    With the spoon still in her mouth, she called out his name. "What kind of a person are you?"


    In the beginning, she always tried her best to stay away from Jacob. But now, their rtionship became


    more and moreplicated. ''What should I do? What is the right thing to do?'' Emily sighed in


    frustration.


    The next morning, Emily started her usual day by going straight to work.


    After a gruelling period of work, the recruitment process of LA Jewelry hade to an end. Everyone


    was assigned their own duties, and thepany had officially begun its operations.


    However, the rich and powerful shareholder Victor had mentioned before never showed up. Emily was


    curious about who the mysterious sponsor really was.


    It seemed like Victor did not care whether he would get thepany''s consr rights or not. During


    this period, he rarely showed up in the office. Basically, no matter what it was, everything was handled


    by Emily and Linda. In some cases, a few of the employees mistook them for the bosses.


    If Victor did not want to make a profit from hispany, then why did he establish thepany in the


    first ce? Maybe it''s just another of his hobbies?


    Linda''s voice interrupted Emily''s thoughts as she asked," Miss Bai, are the employees'' health check-up


    files done yet?"


    Emily quickly turned her head and smiled in response," I have sorted it all out. It is in my office. Should


    I send it to youter or would you like to go with me now to get it?"


    Emily now had her own office. She was the general manager of the design department and the chief


    designer. She had her own team of designers, even though the team was still in the probationary


    period.


    Therefore, policies were always beneficial to the senior staff. It was very easy to get promoted and earn


    more money. Victor was certainly a generous boss.


    Linda thought for a moment, then replied," I will go with you."


    So the two walked to Emily''s office together.


    "Mr. Gao really cares about the well-being of his employees," said Emily, as she casually handed over


    several folders containing all of the medical examination forms to Linda. Emily always addressed Victor


    differently at work.


    Linda made an strange facial expression when she heard that; without saying anything else she just


    simply answered," Yes."


    Emily, however, did not pay much attention to that. She sent Linda out, and continued to deal with the


    daily affairs of thepany.


    At noon, Emily habitually reached for her mobile phone to order a take-out for lunch. Before she even


    dialled the number, the phone on her desk started ringing.


    Without second thought, she answered the phone and heard the sweet voice of the front desk


    receptionist," Manager Emily, there is a man in the hall who wants to see you."


    A man?


    Who?


    In Emily''s mind, the only man she could think of was Jacob. ''Is that really him?''


    Emily didn''t waste any time; she rushed out her office and took the elevator downstairs to the lobby on


    the first floor.


    There was a tall man standing there, holding a bunch of red roses in one hand and a homely thermal


    box in the other.


    Emily felt a bit of nervous at first, but when she saw who it was, her nerves calmed down at once, but


    at the same time, a strange sense of loss shed through her mind.


    "Sam, is that really you?"


    Sam looked at her walking closer; he politely stepped forward and handed Emily the things he was


    carrying. Right when he was about to speak, the receptionist next to him blurted out, jokingly,"


    Manager, is this your boyfriend?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "No!"


    Emily and Sam denied it in unison.


    The receptionist, with an expression of "there must be something going on between the two", circled


    the both of them with a sly look on her face, she said," I understand."


    Shortly afterwards, she walked away to the other side, as if to give Emily and Sam some time to be


    alone with each other.


    Emily was very embarrassed. ''You understand?


    What on earth do you understand, Miss!'' Yet she could only cried out in her mind.


    Sam was more embarrassed than Emily. If his Boss found out that he was mistaken for Emily''s


    boyfriend, he would have to kiss his bonus or even his sry good-bye this month.


    "Miss Emily, here is the lunch and the flowers Mr. Jacob asked me to bring you."


    "Thank you very much, but no bother. Please bring them back with you."


    Emily waved her hand and refused him politely.


    Emily''s response put Sam in between a rock and a hard ce, so he pleaded," Miss Bai, please don''t


    make my life difficult. You can do as you please, after you take them from me."


    Sam''s mission was to deliver the goods to Emily anyway.


    Emily thought for a second, and took the things from his hands. "Thank you, Sam. This must be difficult


    for you."


    "Not really. Oh, right, Mr. Jacob asked me to tell you, to be good; he wants you to eat on time and pay


    attention to your own health."


    When Sam said the words "Be good", although he tried to remain calm and serious, there was an


    awkward expression on his face. He coughed twice to clear his throat right after he finished speaking.


    "¡­¡­ Okay, I know. Please thank him for me."


    As soon as he left, Emily took the gifts back to her office. Although Sam had suggested that she could


    do whatever she wanted with them, she could not bring herself to throw away Jacob''s gifts, after all,


    Jacob did it out of kindness.


    The moment she opened the thermal box, the appetizing smell of the freshly cooked food filled the


    entire office, whetting everyone''s appetite.


    This time it was lily millet porridge, with a few refreshing side dishes, and a yam soup to help nourish


    the stomach and spleen. The amount was just right for Emily, and it was obvious that Jacob had put a


    lot of thought into it.


    Emily sighed and picked up her mobile phone to send a text message to Jacob. "Thank you, Mr. Jacob.


    Please don''t bother yourself with this again."


    The other party replied quickly," I have made it very clear. Don''t say anything that makes me unhappy."


    Emily was thinking about how to reply, when another text message interrupted her thoughts.


    "Enjoy your meal, and stopining or texting me back."


    This man was really over-bearing!


    Even so, Emily put the phone aside and continued with her lunch.


    ¡­¡­


    Sam drove back to thepany and reported to Jacob, in detail. He thought that he would have to


    work extremely hard to help his Boss pursue this girl.


    Jacob twirled the signature pen in his hand and said," Continue."


    Sam paused and then added another sentence," When Miss Emily saw me, she seemed a bit


    disappointed."


    Jacob raised his left eye-brow in an instant; his lip twitched slightly.


    Did it mean that he was the one that Emily actually wanted to see?


    "I will give you extra bonus this month. You will continue to bring her lunch from tomorrow."


    Sam had mixed feelings about his new duties. However, the thought of the generous bonus, drove


    away his feelings of embarrassment like it was nothing. "Yes, Mr. Jacob."


    "Very well. You may leave now."


    Sam nodded and walked out of the office, but returned shortly after. "Sir, Mr. Jack wants to see you."


    Jacob''s eyes narrowed at the mention of Jack''s name. "Send him in," said Jacob.


    As soon as Jack walked into the president''s office, he asked Jacob, impatiently," Uncle, I want to know


    if it''s true that LA Jewelry has something to do with you?"

 Chapter 31 Kiss Me

    Chapter 31 Kiss Me


    "It is true, so what?" Jacob nced at him, dismissed him for being too naive and said, "I am the


    majority shareholder."


    Jack found it difficult to understand why Jacob would want to invest in Victor''spany. If Jacob was


    interested in jewelry, it would have been much easier for him to run a jewelrypany on his own.


    "Uncle, do you know that Victor..."


    Jack couldn''t even finish his sentence without feeling nauseous. It was really hard for him to admit that


    his own woman and Victor were having an affair.


    "What about Victor?"


    Jacob looked at him nkly. "He is like a brother to me. You should also address him as uncle


    ording to his seniority."


    "Uncle?"


    Jack was about to spit blood when he heard Jacob.


    Jack was only willing to call Jacob "uncle", after all, Jacob was his senior in the family. But who was


    Victor to him?


    Why should he call him Uncle Victor?


    Not to mention that Victor was Emily''s paramour!


    How could he ever ept that!


    "Jack, do you really think I don''t know what you''ve been up totely?"


    The cold and dreadful voice of Jacob brought Jack back to his senses. Jack wanted to defend himself,


    but in the end he decided to tighten his lips and shut his mouth.


    ''Turns out he knew everything about Victor and Emily, and still he chose to invest in LA jewelry,


    regardless. '' Jack was furious.


    "You have not paid any attention to our family businesstely, instead you''ve been wasting your time on


    a woman."


    Even from his chair, Jacob had a strongermanding presencepared to Jack who was standing


    there, motionlessly. "You have been given a good position, but if you don''t excel at your work, there are


    lots of people who would want to rece you in a heartbeat."


    Jack''s facial expression changed drastically. He knew what Jacob said was not only a warning, but also


    a fact. After all, it was arge family business with multiple branches and many people from his family


    who would dly take Jack''s ce in thepany.


    Family love had always been the weakness in a wealthy family, while strength was the only thing


    mattered.


    "Uncle, I..." Jack tried to defend himself, but he was abruptly interrupted by Jacob.


    "I will transfer you to the M Country branch. In the next term, I want you to focus your mind on your


    work, rather than women, understand?!"


    This decision was so sudden and final that it frightened Jack.


    Jack assumed that Jacob had exiled him in order to teach him a lesson, but if he really left the country,


    wouldn''t it mean that Emily and Victor would be free to be together?


    How could he make peace with that! How could he even allow such thing to happen?


    If he couldn''t get to be happy, those two wouldn''t get to be happy either!


    "Uncle, I don''t want to go to the M Country branch. Please, let me stay at the headquarters, I will


    definitely..."


    "Jack, do you want to defy my order?"


    "No, uncle, I..."


    "There is no room for negotiations."


    The voice of Jacob was cold and stern.


    Jacob opened a file on his desk, and shifted his attention away from Jack.


    Jack had no other choice but to swallow his anger. Although Jack was not happy with Jacob''s decision,


    he could do nothing but agree to his uncle''s order, reluctantly, "Yes, I understand."


    Bearing all the prying eyes of her colleagues, Emily enjoyed a few days of lunch benefits. When Sam


    finally stopped bringing her food, she finally let out a sigh of relief.


    On that same day, the mythical majority shareholder also decided to make his first appearance at the


    LA Jewelry Company. However, instead of making a public appearance, he specifically asked for Emily


    to see him in the office.


    Emily did not suspect anything out of the ordinary. She assumed that the other party had instructions


    for her, so she quickly went to the designated office.


    She stood in front of the door, and as soon as she knocked on the door, she heard a man''s voice,


    "Come in."


    Emily casually pushed the door in, looked up and saw a familiar handsome face, "Mr. Jacob?"


    Emily was shocked. Was Jacob the rich and powerful shareholder Victor had mentioned before?


    He must be kidding, right? Jacob, the president of the Gu Consortium? Even if he was interested in


    jewelry, it''s very unlikely of him to invest in apany that had just been newly established...


    Jacob raised his sharp eye-brows and walked towards the stunned little woman. "Are you surprised? Is


    this unexpected?"


    "Hahaha..." Emily smiled drily back at him. Of course it was very unexpected, but it was based more on


    fear rather than surprise.


    Jacob did not care about her answer. He walked up to her directly, and suddenly, he reached out his


    arms and lifted her off the floor.


    Emily screamed out in fear of what was going on. Before she started to struggle harder, Jacob put her


    down. His low and maic voice ran in her ear, "Heaver."


    Emily''s face turned red. From the bottom of her heart, she thought, ''After the good meals for lunch


    these past few days... It would be strange if I did not gain any weight!"


    "A bit heavier would be better, " Jacob insisted in a serious voice.


    Emily took two steps back to prevent him from making any more moves. Out of anger, she retorted, "I


    am not a pig. Why do I need to be so fat?"


    "Mr. Jacob, or maybe I should call you BOSS Jacob, may I ask you why you wanted to see me alone?"


    asked Emily, after she remembered the real reason of her visit.


    Jacob''s eyes locked on her face, "Can''t I call you in for nothing?


    You really have no conscience. "


    "Not while we''re on the clock. For other private matters, we can always talk after work..."


    "But now thepany''s final word is up to me."


    Emily was rendered speechless by Jacob''s arrogance. She paused to think, then asked, "Did you force


    Mr. Victor to give up his rights on thepany?"


    Jacob''s face suddenly fell. "Why would I need to force him?"


    Was that really the kind of person she thought he was?


    Emily soon realized that she had crossed the line, but she stood her ground and continued, "Otherwise,


    why would Mr. Victor..."


    "Victor has a lot of concerns in his mind, but thispany isn''t one of them."


    "Concerns?" Emily looked at Jacob with great surprise.


    Jacob suddenly reached out and flicked her on the forehead and said, "Children should not ask so


    many questions."


    While rubbing her forehead, Emily asked in confusion, "You sound like you know Mr. Victor very well?


    Are you two friends?"


    "Yes."


    Emily just said "Oh" and nodded embarrassingly. "I''ve misunderstood you...I am sorry..."


    "But if you didn''t mention him, I wouldn''t have remembered this."


    Jacob suddenly changed his tone. "When you said thanks to Victor, you gave him a coat. What about


    me?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily was taken aback. She exined instantly, "That was because Mr. Victor''s coat was ruined when


    he was trying to protect me..."


    "I don''t want to hear your excuses. I''ve helped you so many times. Why haven''t you noticed that?


    Emily, you should know better than to favour one benefactor more than another."


    Emily was unable to refute his words. Instead, she felt that Jacob had a very strong point...


    Victor, however, was not the same as Jacob. At the very least, he has never taken advantage of her as


    boldly as Jacob has...


    "What do you want?" Emily was starting to feel helpless.


    Jacob''s eyes were filled with mischief. "Kiss me."


    Emily licked her lips and said, unequivocally, "No."


    The two of them couldn''t keep on going like that.


    Jacob knew her temper. Although, he was somewhat dissatisfied, he did not intend to force her to


    change her mind. "Then, I want you to give me a coat as well."


    Why would Victor have one and not him? That''s utterly preposterous.


    "All right, but you may have to wait until next month when I get my sry."


    Emily did the calctions in her mind. ording to Jacob''s taste, buying a coat and meal for him was


    not going to be a small expense.


    But she had to pay him back. Jacob had helped her get her life back. Emily appreciated him for that.

 Chapter 32 Daydreaming

    Chapter 32 Daydreaming


    "Okay, deal." Jacob did not care about when he would get his coat; he only cared about her attitude


    towards him.


    Emily breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he was satisfied atst. She asked, "If there is nothing else


    to discuss..."


    "Yes." Jacob interrupted her and raised her chin with his finger, then he lowered his head and kissed


    her on the lips.


    Right then, the door of the office was pushed open by someone from the outside. The person was just


    on the time to catch the scene, but he was quiet as he stood there emotionlessly.


    "What are you doing?" Emily pushed Jacob away, then saw Victor standing at the door. Her face


    suddenly dropped to the floor. "Mr. Victor, I..."


    "You may continue, " said Victor, with a cold and teasing tone. Then he turned around and walked out.


    He was even considerate enough to close the door behind him.


    "Can''t wait to exin?" Jacob said in an unhappy voice.


    "This is going too far!" Emily was fuming.


    Why did Jacob always kiss her so casually? Did he take her for a loose woman? This time somebody


    else had witnessed it!


    "Too far?" Jacob was annoyed at the fact that she cared so much about what Victor thought.


    "Jacob Gu, would it be possible for you to treat me with a little respect?" Emily rarely called him by his


    full name. Feeling helpless, she fixated on his expressionless face and said in firm tone, "Thank you


    very much for helping me. I will certainly repay you, but not in this way. You must know that I have


    always treated you as an elder and a friend!


    So, please don''t take this the wrong way."


    Emily had been dying to say these words for a long time. Today, she felt lighter, having set her


    innermost thoughts free. Maybe she should have made it clear to Jacob a long time ago.


    "But I don''t want to be your elder and friend!" Jacob suddenly changed his expression and frowned. He


    said, "Emily, I am not the kind of man you can discard when you want to!"


    "Jacob, nowadays, one night stands are a verymon thing. Or maybe you were a virgin? And you


    want me to be responsible for taking your virginity? Come on! There are so manydies who would kill


    to be with you, why me?


    In my humble opinion, your behavior is very childish and unbing." Emily didn''t want to lose her


    integrity just because he had helped her. Those were two different matters. "Or, are you in love with


    me, Mr. Gu?"


    Emily''sst sentence was full of irony. Without a doubt it would certainly make Jacob angry, but she


    wanted to get those words off her chest. Her real intention was to be as far away from him as possible,


    but things hadn''t really gone ording to her wishes. Now the only thing she could do was to make her


    position clear to him.


    "Don''t tter yourself, Emily." Jacob''s heart was filled with displeasure; his eyes zed like an inferno


    as he said, "Fall in love with you? You must be daydreaming!"


    Jacob was known to be a very calm and collected person. Without a doubt, he had the patience of a


    saint. Jacob was not one to be easily aggravated; he was not one to disy his emotions openly either.


    This time, however, he had lost all control over his emotions.


    Emily was the name of the person responsible for such a rare feat.


    "For both our sakes, that would be great." Emily was relieved. "Jacob, please don''t bother me any


    more. I really thank you for understanding."


    For the best of everyone concerned, it would be good to forget everything that had happened between


    them. This way they could end things mutually and return to their old lives.


    Jacob red at Emily, and her expression made him even angrier. "Get out of here, right now!"


    No one had ever dared to speak to him like that. Emily was the first and thest person alive to offend


    him and get away with it.


    Damn it! His heart melted when he saw her!


    Emily immediately walked out of the room. This irritated Jacob even more.


    After leaving the office, Emily was still panic-stricken at the thought of Jacob''s expression. Jacob was


    an intense man with a bad temper. Fortunately, he did not strangle her then and there.


    Jacob was truly incensed by Emily''s behavior, but in this case, the end would justify the means.


    Emily stopped thinking about Jacob. She was too upset thinking about what Victor had seen when he


    walked into the room.


    A man and a woman alone in a room sharing an intimate moment like that could hardly be called


    decent. What would Victor think of her? Would he misunderstand her and think that she was trying to


    please the principal shareholder?


    s! It was all Jacob''s fault.


    Emily hurried to find Victor so she could exin herself to him. When she was about to speak up,


    Victor shook his head and interrupted her.


    "You don''t need to exin anything to me. It''s none of my business. " Victor''s expression was as cold


    as usual, he said, "Actually, I don''t care about the personal affairs of my employees."


    In truth, Victor was only concerned with Emily''s talent. His reasons behind helping her was that he had


    immense respect for talented people and did not want their gifts go to waste. Besides, he wanted to


    make Jacob a little unhappy.


    Apart from his appreciation for Emily''s talents, Victor had no other intimate feelings for her. Victor was


    only interested in understanding why Jacob valued Emily so much. His curiosity had gotten the best of


    him this time.


    Motionless and dazed, Emily stood silently for a moment. Instead of apologising she said to him,


    remorsefully, "Okay, I know. I am sorry to bother you."


    Emily turned around and left, concealing the trace of loss in her heart.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Such was the psychological gap between an idol and a fan. He didn''t know her, but she still wanted to


    know him and even care for him.


    As soon as she left, Victor went to Jacob''s office. When he entered the room, he was weed with


    an expensive pen flying towards his face.


    Victor caught it with his hand and threw it back.


    "Are you angry?"


    Jacob was too furious to speak, instead he gave Victor a cold look.


    "All right, it is all my fault, " Victorpromised. It was rude of him to disturb them, so he understood


    why Jacob was so angry. "Let''s get down to business."


    Jacob looked at him and said, "Out with it. Don''t be bashful."


    "Help me find someone."


    "After checking all people in thispany, " said Jacob, "haven''t you got any clues yet?" He frowned


    and became serious. Obviously, he knew who Victor was looking for.


    "No, I haven''t, " There was a perplexed expression on his face. Victor closed his eyes and opened


    them momentster. "Jacob, please help me!"


    It was the first time that he had asked Jacob for help since they knew each other.


    "I will help you." Jacob agreed but requested, "Just keep away from Emily, understand?"


    "Of course, I''m not interested in her. Not in that way." Victor promised without hesitation.


    Jacob groaned, "But Emily has always regarded you as her idol."


    "Has she?" Victor was aware of it, but at present, it was not worth his attention. He added, "So what?


    You can always tell your little girl not to worship others blindly."


    ''Victor is certainly a cold-hearted man, who somehow makes me feel quite relieved and satisfied, ''


    thought Jacob.

 Chapter 33 So Naive But So Cute

    Chapter 33 So Naive But So Cute


    Jacob licked his lips. "The oue is something I can''t guarantee. You''d better be mentally prepared


    for the fact that you probably won''t find that person."


    Victor slowly lowered his eyes; his long eyshes hid all the emotions in his eyes. "''I would rather kill,


    than be wrong'', I think this sentence can exin my attitude towards this predicament. Please, do


    whatever that needs to be done."


    In the next few days, Emily never saw Jacob again. Deep in her heart, she was relieved, but soon her


    imagination took control of her actions. She could hardly concentrate at work.


    Linda found her in a bad state and thought that she was not feeling well, so she asked her to go back


    home for some rest.


    Emily, however, insisted on working, trying harder to concentrate and even actively working overtime.


    As expected, her work efficiency increased rapidly, but by the time she had finished all the work, it was


    almost 9 pm.


    LA Jewelry Company had a 24-hour security guard on duty, unlike the Hogan Company. The people


    who worked here were very friendly and no one was as troublesome as Rose.


    Thepany was just newly established, so overtime work was amon urrence. Emily was


    already used to it, and she did not feel afraid anymore. She locked the doors and left thepany,


    ready to go home.


    Emily walked to the intersection, hailed a taxi and got in. She leaned against the seat and closed her


    eyes, after telling the driver where to take her.


    A few minutester, Emily opened her eyes unintentionally. When she looked out the window, her heart


    suddenly tightened, but she still managed to keep a calm appearance.


    "Sir, are you taking the wrong way?"


    "Is this the wrong way?


    I don''t think so. "


    The driver seemed to have some doubts. He suddenly turned his head and looked at Emily. His eyes


    were as bright as a wolf''s. "This is exactly the right way to my home!"


    In an instant, Emily knew what his eyes were trying to say. Her heart started to pound like a 10 ton


    hammer. She tried forcing the door open and yelled, "Open the door, open the door for me! Otherwise,


    I will call the police!"


    Unexpectedly, the driver stopped the car and smirked at Emily. "So anxious..."


    Emily didn''t waste her time thinking too much. The moment she opened the door, she ran out


    immediately!


    Just after a few steps, she felt the excruciating pain of being pulled by the hair forcefully. The driver


    caught her by the hair, and pulled her to the ground.


    "Ouch!"


    Emily screamed in pain, but somehow managed to keep herself together. She looked around and found


    five or six men standing behind the driver. Desperately, Emily cried out, "Help! That man is a rapist!


    Please, save me!"


    In the still of the night, one of the men standing behind the driver sneered and said to the man next to


    him, "Did you hear that?" That woman wants us to save her. Hahaha, she is so naive but so cute..."


    Soon several men started tough at her together in unison. "Little sister, how many people do you


    want to save you? One or two? Or maybe it is better if we all save you together."


    Emily had read so many pieces of news articles about women being vited, but when it came to her


    one day, she was far from her calm and collected state.


    The men walked over her with dirty smile and the driver turned back, revealing a tacit expression.


    Were they in it together?


    Emily bit her teeth and slowly stood up; she stepped back, and forced herself to calm down.


    "Do you want money?


    I can give you all the money..."


    "Hey, little sister, what do you think of us? we only rob the body; we don''t rob the money... Damn it, why


    are you running?"


    The man who was speaking immediately caught Emily trying to escape. He screamed angrily, and soon


    the other men quickly grabbed her and threw her to the ground.


    Emily hit the ground quite heavily. She hurt her arm in the fall, but she didn''t have time to make a


    sound. Someone sneaked in from the other side of her and kicked her straight in the stomach!


    "Ouch!" Emily clung to her abdomen. She was in so much pain that she could only huddle on the


    ground, unable to stand up.


    "Who told you to kick her?


    It''s not fun if it''s broken. "


    One of the men seemed to be somewhat dissatisfied. "Take her to the ce where there is a


    streetlight. The brighter the ce, the more the excitement."


    Soon, they followed his orders and dragged Emily away.


    "Help, someone please save me..."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily did not give up crying out for help.


    One of the men who dragged her, sneered maliciously and said, "Tonight, nobody ising to save


    you, even if you scream your lungs out!"


    They had obviously premeditated and nned this. The chosen ce was in a remote area. Even if


    there were street lights, there was hardly any people passing by.


    Under the streetlight, Emily''s eyes were filled with horror, and her face was pale as paper and filled with


    despair.


    From a distance, this scene was unfolding right before the eyes of two people, hiding in the dark.


    Rose stood in a hidden ce, smiling, as the corners of her mouth stretched from one ear to the other.


    She was really excited at the thought of what was about to happen next.


    Jack was secretly watching them from his Aston Martin. The veins stood out in his throat and temples,


    and his hands clenched into fists as he watched with anticipation.


    Not far away, Emily was experiencing the most humiliating moment of her life. Why couldn''t he feel a


    little bliss? Why did he feel ufortable?


    Jack loved Emily so much that he did not touch her when they were together. Watching the woman he


    had never touched being insulted by the disgusting thugs, made the fire in his heart emerge from his


    chest!


    Why?


    Emily betrayed him. Seeing her in that state should not be difficult for him to swallow, but it seemed like


    he was suffering even more pain than she was. This made him angrier!


    "Pong!" Jack instinctively kicked the door of his car open, reluctant to wait around his confused feelings


    for Emily. Rose was stunned; not knowing what to do; she watched as Jack rushed straight towards


    Emily.


    Meanwhile, the man standing not so far away from Emily also rushed towards her. However, before he


    could even get a little closer, he was knocked down to the ground by a powerful force from behind!


    The man screamed. "Who the fuck dared to...


    Ouch"


    Jack kicked him on his face again, his eyes burning with rage, like two bright suns. "You are looking for


    your own death!"


    The other men finally reacted. They were employed by Rose, so they didn''t know who Jack was.


    Seeing one of their own, beaten to the ground by Jack, they quickly rushed in to help their friend.


    Jack was the young master of the family. Ever since elementary school, he was taught how to fight and


    defend himself. The odds were not impractical, but one against seven was no walk in the park. Jack,


    however, could still beat those people up by himself.


    With his heart burned with anger, like a sudden outburst, he was even quicker, more urate and


    more ruthless than usual to beat off them.


    The thugs soon realized that the situation was going downhill. They ran away in haste, as soon as


    Rose had gestured them to leave, with her eyes.


    Jack wiped the blood off his mouth. When he turned around, he saw Emily sitting still in the same


    ce, curled up tightly. With her hair pulled-out and her clothes tattered, she looked pitiful and pathetic.


    "Emily!"


    Jack''s chest was sore. He couldn''t stop himself from rushing towards her. "How are you?"


    "Go away! Don''t touch me!"


    Emily wasn''t aware that she had been rescued by Jack. When Jack got close, she thought it was one


    of the thugs so she kicked and hit him, frantically.

 Chapter 34 Are You Insane

    Chapter 34 Are You Insane


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s okay now."


    Jack took her into his arms and held her tightly. The moment he held her, his cold heart seemed to be


    filled with a warm feeling of endearment.


    Emily struggled to get away from him, but did not seed. She gradually calmed down, "Jack? please,


    let me go first..."


    Jack ignored Emily and lifted her up in his arms. With a very firm tone, Jack insisted, "I''ll bring you to


    the hospital!"


    Meanwhile, Rose, who was watching them from the dark, trembled in anger. She had exhausted all


    efforts just to bring Jack here so that he could watch Emily being humiliated, not to make him the hero


    of the day! In the end, she realized that she had underestimated Jack''s feelings for Emily!


    Not too far away from them, was a low-key ck Maybach. It was Jacob''s. He observed Jack and


    Emily with a gloomy face. Needless to say, he was not in a good mood.


    Jacob arrived the moment Jack got out of the car. He did the best he could to restrain himself from


    getting out of his car. From a distance, he watched as Jack became the hero; he watched Emily in


    Jack''s arms, as the two shared an intimate moment together.


    "As long as Miss Emily is safe. It''s such a relief."


    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Sam let out a long sigh of relief. He was ready to jump to Emily''s rescue, but


    due to theck of consent from his boss, he did not dare to act rashly.


    s! His boss lost the opportunity to be Emily''s hero.


    Jacob did not speak, instead he lit up a cigarette. His narrow eyes squinted slightly as hemanded,


    "Find someone to keep a close eye on the woman responsible for this."


    Sam responded instantly and remembered Rose who was hiding in the dark the entire time. "Yes, Mr.


    Jacob."


    In the hospital.


    Emily was forced to do a full-body examination. Fortunately, there were no major injuries, except for the


    bruises, but the doctor asked her to stay in the hospital for one night just in case.


    Jack sat beside her bed and looked at her with anticipation. After a while he decided to speak up,


    "Emily, don''t you have something to say?"


    "What do you want to hear?"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Emily nced back at him. "You once said, ''flies are always buzzing about cracked eggs''. I must have


    done something wrong, or else, why would those people try to hurt me, right?


    Are you satisfied with my words, Mr. Jack?"


    Jack listened and endured the harsh ridicule Emily had subjected him to. He replied, "Emily, you know


    that is not what I want to hear!"


    "Sorry, I cannot read your mind. How can I know what you''re thinking?"


    "I saved you, Emily. Don''t I even deserve a simple ''thank you''?"


    Not only did she not thank him, she made a mockery out of him by twisting his words and using them


    against him.


    "Thank you."


    Emily spit out two words very quickly and then turned her head away from Jack.


    Jack face shrivelled with disappointment. "Is that how you wish to thank me?"


    "How else do you want me to thank you?


    You have done so much to hurt and insult me over the past few weeks, and now all of a sudden I''m


    supposed to forget everything because you saved me? So you think we''re even? You are my savior? I


    need to smile back at you?"


    "If I were as vengeful as you, I wouldn''t have saved you just now!"


    As soon as finishing these words, Jack was kind of regretted. Jack regretted saying that as soon as the


    words left his mouth.


    If he hadn''t saved her, she would have been abused by those thugs and he would have definitely gone


    crazy, without a doubt.


    Emily was stunned by Jack''s words. A long moment of silence filled the room. It was true that Jack had


    saved her, but it was also true that she would never forgive him.


    "Emily, I..."


    Jack had deeply contemted his past actions for a long time. "I know I was wrong before, but If you


    come back to me now, I am willing to let go of all those unhappy things that have happened between us


    in the past few weeks..."


    "What did you say?"


    !" Emily turned her head around in utter shock, unable to believe what she was hearing.


    "I said,e back to me."


    Jack realized that he couldn''t let go of Emily. He thought that humiliating her and exacting revenge on


    her would make him happy, but that was far from the truth.


    Jack was thinking about her every day. When he was angry, he hated her, but he never really stopped


    thinking about her.


    When Emily was surrounded by those men, he could hear his heart pounding like a drum. Jack did not


    want anyone else to hurt Emily!


    He did not want anyone else to touch her!


    Jack still wanted Emily to be his woman!


    Jack felt that he had taken a lot of things into consideration for Emily. He was willing to give Emily and


    their rtionship another chance. "As long as you are with me wholeheartedly and you promise to


    break ties with other men, I will be good to you, just the same as before..."


    "Jack, are you insane?


    !"


    Emily interrupted Jack''s words without hesitation. She red at him with contempt and disgust. "Why


    do you think that after all the shameless things you''ve done, I will still be with you? You think I can


    forgive you?"


    "Emily, don''t be insatiable..."


    Jack was also angry. In his heart, he had already made the biggest concession. After all, the rumours


    about Emily and other men...


    Regardless of everything, he was still willing to ept her!


    Emily, however, was so ungrateful!


    "I think you are totally out of your mind. Go back to you? NEVER!"


    Emily remembered what Jack had said to insult her. So she threw it back at him, "Do you think I will


    want to be with a man who has slept with other women?"


    "Emily! You!"


    Jack was so infuriated; he raised his hand impulsively.


    Emily didn''t cower, instead she looked him straight in the eye and said, "Are you angry?


    Do you feel insulted?


    I felt insulted by you in the same way at that time!"


    Jack''s hand stopped in mid-air. "Emily, can you talk nicely? You were not like this before."


    "I am who I am today because of you."


    "Emily..."


    Jack gritted his teeth and reached over her shoulder. "I really want to reconcile with you. Can you..."


    "I can''t."


    Jack''s face darkened with anger. He really didn''t want to hear the rejection from this woman''s mouth!


    Emily didn''t react immediately. She was so shocked that she could only look at him leaning over. When


    the distance between their lips was only one centimeter, there was a knock on the door.


    "Ding Dong..."


    Jack stopped because of the knock on the door. Emily raised her leg and kicked Jack''s chest, to push


    him further away from her.


    "Jack, if you feel amorous, don''te to me!"


    "You¡­"


    Jack stepped back and looked at her angrily. Just as he was about to speak up, he was interrupted by


    a voice from outside the door.


    "Mr. Jack, Mr. Jacob sent me to inform you that the boarding time is almost over. Please go to the


    airport immediately."


    "Sam?"


    Jack recognized the voice. He nced at Emily, curiously, then stood up and opened the door. Much to


    his surprise, it was Sam standing in the doorway.


    Jack took a short nce at his watch. He frowned, and then looked at Sam with a hint of impatience.


    "It''s 2 am in the morning. You want me to go to the airport at this time? I remember booking the ticket


    for the day after tomorrow."


    Sam replied calmly, "Mr. Jacob had arranged a new the ticket for you. He hopes that you can put more


    concentration in the family business."


    Suddenly, Jack''s face looked concerned. How did Jacob know where he was? And he want him to


    leave so soon...


    Jack didn''t want to go now. He knew that once he''d leave, Emily and her lover would be free to do


    whatever they wanted. How could he tolerate that! How could he allow such thing to happen?

 Chapter 35 Pepper Spray

    Chapter 35 Pepper Spray


    Jack looked back at Emily, who was just looking at him, puzzled. Obviously she heard what Sam had


    said.


    Jack feigned apathy, but his heart was screaming out in anguish, hoping Emily would say something to


    make him stay...


    As long as Emily sincerely begged him to stay, he would stay. Even it would displease Jacob.


    Emily stared at Jack, and slowly opened her mouth to say something as if she had heard the calling of


    Jack''s heart.


    "Go away."


    Jack was dumbfounded; his heart was broken. "Emily..."


    "Mr. Jack, time is running out."


    Sam reminded him from the side.


    "I know. You don''t have to keep saying it!"


    Frustrated at Emily''s reluctance to hear him out, Jack was so irritated that he stormed out of the ward


    and yelled, "Go!"


    Sam nodded, closed the door for Emily, and followed Jack.


    Meanwhile, Jacob was sitting at the table, in the VIP room of the hospital. With his hands crossed, he


    observed Emily in the monitor. His eyes were as dark as midnight sky.


    After a while, he opened hisptop and began to work on tomorrow''s official duties. asionally he


    would look at the monitor to check up on Emily.


    Several hourster, Jacob''s cell phone rang. It was Sam.


    "Mr. Jacob, Mr. Jack was caught in a car ident on his way to the airport."


    "Who was the driver?"


    Sam paused and stuttered. "It''s Mr. Jack."


    Jacob sneered, "Intentionally?"


    Sam did not respond directly. He only said, "I have checked the car, but I couldn''t find any problems


    with it. Mr. Jack''s exnation was that he got distracted while driving."


    "Where is he now?"


    "The nearest hospital to the airport. He suffered an injury to his arm, but nothing serious."


    "Let him stay where he is."


    Jacob hung up the phone. The disappointment in his face was clearly visible.


    So, Jack was ying tricks with him.


    Now that Jack was injured, Jacob would not be able to send him to the branch in M Country at the


    moment. Even if Jacob insisted on it, the master of the house, his grandfather would not agree.


    Early next morning, Jacob still arrived at thepany on time even though he did not sleep all night.


    Sam was also on time. When he entered the office, he reported to Jacob right away. "Mr. Jacob, Mr.


    Jack has asked to be transferred to the hospital where Miss Emily is. He also wants to be in the ward


    next to hers."


    "Not gonna happen."


    Jacob did not lift his head, his eyes were still on the paper, reading.


    "However, Mr. Jack went against my advice and transferred himself to the hospital without doctor''s


    permission."


    Jacob finally lifted his head and nced at Sam coldly.


    Distressed, Sam quickly added, "But Miss Emily has left the hospital early in the morning. She has


    already gone to work."


    Jacob lowered his eyes again and then signed his name on the document. He gently said, "You can not


    even give me report clearly. Your two week''s sry will be deducted on your next pay-check."


    "Yes, Mr. Jacob."


    Sam went out of the office with a disheartened face.


    ¡­¡­


    In the hospital, Jack was depressed because he found out that he had failed to get what he wanted.


    ''Emily, you are a horrible woman! Do you know how much I''ve had to sacrifice for you?''


    If he had not been in a car ident, he would have been on the flight to M Country right now!


    What about her?


    Emily just left him like this?


    While he was lost in his thoughts, the sound of footsteps from outside the ward, brought him back to


    reality.


    Suddenly Jack''s face brightened. He thought that Emily might feel guilty and came back for him. When


    he was thinking about it, the door was pushed open.


    "Jack, I heard that you were in a car ident. Why are you so careless?"


    Rose frowned and moaned with concern, "Where does it hurt?"


    "Just a little injury to the arm."


    There was a hint of disappointment in Jack''s eyes, but it quickly passed. His tone did not sound


    weing when he said, "You are really well-informed."


    "That is because I care about you so much."


    Rose did not care about his nasty attitude. Instead, she sat by the bed and looked at his injury carefully.


    "Does it hurt?"


    "No."


    "Jack, promise me..."


    Rose gently held his hand and said, "In the future, you will always be careful and mindful of yourself."


    The sense of concern and warmth in Rose''s voice, gave Jack the relief he needed. He held her into his


    arms. "I''m fine. You are so gentle and considerate, unlike Emily..."


    "Emily? What does she have to do with this?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rose astutely captured the word and pretended to ask in a casual way.


    Jack did not intend to tell her everything. He ran his fingers down her long hair and replied, "Nothing."


    Rose lowered her head gently, as her long eyeshes concealed her vicious emotions from Jack.


    Emily?


    Just now she happened to meet Emily at the hospital gate. Although it was inevitably a small


    confrontation, she just wanted to mislead Emily into thinking that Jack was responsible for everything


    that happenedst night.


    Rose understood that Emily might notpletely believe her, but once the seeds of doubt were


    nted, they would take root and sprout. In the future, it would be rather difficult to pull them out.


    Emily didn''t tell anyone about what happened to her. She just stressed the fact that female employees


    should not work toote, and it was best to go out in a groups duringte hours.


    As for herself, she had be a little more sensible and cautious. For the sake of her own safety, she


    no longer worked overtime and her bag was equipped with several bottles of pepper spray.


    Another day after work, Emily went out of thepany alone, and walked to the subway station. After


    that night, she did not want to take a taxi anymore. She figured that a subway filled with people could


    give her more security.


    However, much to her disappointment, Emily noticed that she was being followed again.


    What was it about her that attracted the bad guys?


    There was no one around. Emily secretly took out the pepper spray from the bag and held it tightly in


    her hand. She listened to the footsteps behind her, and counted in her heart.


    ''One...Two...Three¡­¡­''


    "Zzzzzz--" Emily turned around almost instantaneously and used the pepper spray. Amidst the white


    mist, she faintly saw a tall man who had somehow evaded her spray attack.


    Following her in such a furtive manner, he must not be a good person!


    Emily didn''t let her guard down. When she used the pepper spray again, a gust of wind came in and


    blew the toxic chemicals from the spray into her eyes.


    "Ouch¡­¡­" Suddenly, she was overwhelmed by excruciating pain that was burning her eyes out. Soon,


    the tears from her eyes flowed down her face like a waterfall.


    ''It''s all over.'' This time she really shot herself in the foot. She used it for the first time and ended up


    using it on herself!


    Panic-stricken, Emily tried to make a run for it, when suddenly someone caught her hand. She cried out


    helplessly, "Don''t touch me! Go away!"


    The man forcibly drew her away and forced her to sit on a step. Emily then heard his gentle voice


    again, "Don''t move. Don''t wander around."


    The voice was very low, but it was also kind of familiar. This put Emily''s mind to ease. She asked, "Who


    are you? What do you want from me?"


    No one responded to her words. Soon, she realized that the man had disappeared. However, half a


    minuteter, he was back with a bottle of mineral water in his hand, "Lower your head a little."

 Chapter 36 Whats The Difference

    Chapter 36 What''s The Difference


    Since Emily couldn''t see anything, she was cautious and reluctant to follow his words. "What do you


    want to do..."


    Before she was done talking, she felt her head being pushed down by a big hand. When she tried to


    struggle, her eyes suddenly felt a sense of coolness.


    The man was pouring water on her face to get rid of the chemicals from her eyes.


    "Try to open your eyes a little bit, " He suggested.


    Emily didn''t sense anything rming about him, so she obediently followed his suggestion. He then


    poured a small amount of water in the palm of his hands and carefully cleaned her eyes. He was very


    gentle and caring with his movements.


    All of a sudden, a strange realization dawned upon her. Emily asked tentatively, "Jacob, is that you?"


    Although he had kept his voice down on purpose, Emily''s instincts were telling her that she was right.


    The man didn''t seem to pay heed to what she said, instead he looked at the red circles around her


    eyes carefully. His fingertips touched her wet eyshes softly, causing a single drop of water to fall


    from her eyshes.


    "Such a silly woman."


    ''I can''t believe she pepper sprayed herself. I have never seen such a clumsy woman before.''


    The man ced a soft handkerchief in Emily''s hand. She fumbled while using it to wipe her eyes. It


    took a while before she couldpletely open her eyes, but it still burned, slightly.


    "Sir?" She looked around her, but the man who helped her just now had long gone.


    s! Was she wrong about the guy?


    Emily returned home, with thousands of questions on her mind.


    The next morning, Emily met Jacob in thepany.


    Every time Jacob visited LApany, he always kept a low profile by using the VIP channel.


    Therefore, no employee in the wholepany, apart from the senior executives, could ever meet him.


    This time, however, Jacob came out of Victor''s office. They two walked side by side in the corridor, with


    a deadpan expression on their pretty faces.


    Emily tried to avoid being seen by her two bosses, but, unfortunately, she had failed. In order to make it


    look like she wasn''t deliberately avoiding them, she decided to bite the bullet and walk forward.


    "Mr. Gu, Mr. Gao."


    Jacob did not even look at her, as if she had been just a transparent mass of air.


    However, Victor nodded at her and said, "You have done a good jobtely. Keep it up."


    Victor wanted to pat Emily''s shoulder for encouragement, but he stopped his hand in mid air and pulled


    back, at the thought of how jealous Jacob could be.


    "Thank you, Mr. Gao." Emily didn''t pay much attention to Jacob either. Victor''spliment had made


    her as happy as a pupil who had just been praised by the teacher.


    Seeing them interact in such a way, annoyed Jacob, as his face darkened immediately. There was an


    unnatural aura of darkness around him.


    Victor cleared his throat, and finished his words quickly, "I will have to go abroad for some time, so I


    intend to leave thepany''s affairs to you temporarily. If you have any problems, you can ask Mr. Gu


    for assistance."


    Emily quietly looked at Jacob and nodded her head, "Yes, of course."


    "All right, that''s it then."


    Victor walked forward with Jacob as soon as he finished speaking, while Emily walked away in the


    opposite direction.


    "She''s already walked away. What are you still looking at?" Victor''s voice was filled with banter.


    Jacob turned around, and cast a short nce back, "None of your business."


    "Tsk, now you can just burn your bridges."


    Seeing as how Jacob pretended to be oblivious to her, Emily couldn''t tell for sure whether it was him


    near the subway station yesterday. On the bright side, at least they maintained a clear line between


    them.


    After work, an Aston Martin pulled up ostentatiously in front of LA jewelry, attracting the attention of the


    bystanders.


    It only took Emily a nce to see Jack in the car, when almost instantly, a flicker of disgust shed in


    her eyes. She turned around and walked away at once.


    Nheless, Jack had seen Emily. He got out of the car, and strode with his long legs to quickly catch


    up with her. "Emily, I''m here to see you."


    "What do you want from me? Are you trying to humiliate me again?"


    "Emily, you know that''s not why I am here."


    Emily stopped on her tracks and turned to him, "I don''t think a man who enjoys humiliating me for


    pleasure will do me any good."


    Jack was stabbed in the heart by her words. "Emily, I know it was my fault before, but my reasons are


    justifiable. What man wouldn''t be mad if he found out that his woman had cheated on him?"


    "You need to get your story right. It was you who cheated on me first."


    "Fine, let bygones be bygones." Jack didn''t want to bring up the past. He was afraid that he might lose


    his temper with her again. "Did you think about what I asked you?"


    "There''s no need to think about it, it is impossible." Emily waspletely resolute and decisive.


    Rose told her, it was Jack who had arranged for the men to humiliate her. However, when he started to


    regret it, he acted like a hero to rescue the damsel in distress.


    Jack was so vindictive that Emily believed most of Rose''s words. However, whether it was true or not,


    she had no intentions of getting back together with him.


    Jack couldn''t take it anymore and said, impatiently, "Emily, are you really that heartless?"


    "Shouldn''t you be calling yourself heartless? It seems like you''ve suffered from short term memory


    loss..."


    Before she finished speaking, Jack hugged her and stuck his thin lips to hers, trying to melt her stony


    heart with a kiss.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily did not run away; with a pair of sharp eyes, she fixated on him. "If I don''t agree with you, are you


    going to take the hard way?"


    "Are you going to rape me, like those hooligans the other day?"


    "Jack, what''s the difference between you and those disgusting hooligans?"


    Suddenly, Jack froze. His face turned stiff within seconds. Soon after, he pulled himself back and let


    her go slowly.


    "Emily, don''t look at me that way."


    Without answering him, Emily shoved him and walked away.


    Jack pressed his aching heart. Watching her back as she walked away, he slowly clenched his fist and


    said, "Emily, I won''t give up on you."


    ''This woman belongs to me.''


    In the following days, Emily received many flowers in thepany. She didn''t even have to look to see


    who had sent them, because she already knew who they were from. Eventually, every bouquet of


    flowers were thrown into the trash can.


    Meanwhile, when Emily received her wages, she found out that it was doubled. She was scared a little


    at first, but seeing the more or less sry raise of her other colleagues, put her worries to rest.


    Although, she still owed thepany and Jacob a lot of money, with her current sry, it wouldn''t take


    her long to pay off her debts.


    After she returned part of the money to thepany, Emily went to the mall at lunch break with the


    money she had saved for herself.


    Emily remembered her promise to Jacob, after all, she owed him a suit jacket. Regardless of how


    things were between them, she intended to keep her promise, even though it was up to Jacob whether


    he would ept it or not.


    After careful selection, Emily bought a suit jacket and wrapped it nicely. Then, she mailed the package


    to Gu''s Consortium.


    The receptionist who received the package took a quick look at it, and assumed it was just another gift


    from her boss'' fans. It wouldn''t be the first time something like that had happened, so she nonchntly


    left it aside.


    After all, not everything could be sent to the Big Boss.


    The cleaner threw the packages that were unimed into the dustbin. Coincidentally, when he was


    throwing them out as a rubbish, Sam was passing by and saw the package inside.


    "Wait a minute."

 Chapter 37 No Time Like The Present

    Chapter 37 No Time Like The Present


    Sam saw the name "Jacob Gu" on the package, so he picked it up. Sure enough, he saw a letter "E" on


    the mail. He knew who it was from, without a doubt.


    "This is Mr. Jacob''s parcel. Why did you not hand it in?"


    Seeing the seriousness in Sam''s face, the receptionist became cautious. "Mr. Jacob has a lot of


    admirers who send him gifts and packages here every now and then. You are the one who told us to


    deal with them as we saw it."


    Sam remembered that he did say those words in ordance to Jacob''s instructions. He coughed to


    conceal his embarrassment. "In the future, remember to report me first when there are new parcels."


    "Yes, Mr. Sam."


    Sam brought the parcel directly to the president''s office. He presented it to Jacob as if he were


    presenting a treasure,"Mr. Jacob, here is your parcel."


    Jacob didn''t even lift his eyes to look at him. "I said that I don''t want to see those unidentified parcels."


    "But this one might be from Miss Emily."


    "Her?" The pen in Jacob''s hand stopped moving. He raised his eyes to look at Sam,"Let me see."


    Sam handed the parcel to Jacob, keeping in mind not to tell him that it was just picked up from the


    trash. "Mr. Jacob, the thugs who had harassed Miss Emily have been taken to the police station."


    "Then let them spend the rest of their lives in prison."


    "As for Rose, we have not found any relevant evidence at this moment to charge her with."


    "Keep eyes on her."


    "Yes." Sam nodded and walked out of the room.


    As soon as he left, Jacob opened the package carefully. It was a new zer. The zer was


    fashionable and ck in colour, and it was from a low-end brand.


    Generally speaking, Jacob, who was a loyal customer of couture, would never look at this brand, but


    since this was from Emily, it was very special to him.


    Jacob took off his couture and put on the new coat. It fitted his perfect body very well. It was


    comfortable to wear and the high quality of the fabric was visibly evident.


    However, he was still annoyed at Emily for what she had said the other day. The fact that they had not


    spoken in a long time, made him even more unhappy.


    But since Emily had sued for peace first, he was willing to ept it.


    Jacob then attended a meeting wearing the zer Emily had gotten him. Many people at the meeting


    were awed by its sleek and sharp look.


    After the meeting, the top executives all stepped forward to tter him. "What brand is Mr. Jacob''s


    zer? It looks so good."


    Jacob smiled secretly, and said the name of a brand. Everyone kept saying how good he looked in it.


    "All right." Although he knew that it was justpliment, Jacob''s face was glowing with satisfaction.


    Jacob let out a tiny smile, even though it was barely noticeable.


    After he left, the people began to talk about it.


    "What happened to Mr. Jacob?


    Did you notice the change in his character?"


    "Why do I feel so frightened by his smile?"


    "May be we should also try to wear clothes from that brand?"


    "So, do we need to tell Mr. Jacob that he forgot to cut the tag from his zer..."


    Only Sam knew that his Boss was very happy because he had found an excuse to see Miss Emily.


    ¡­¡­


    In the LApany.


    Emily didn''t think that she would run into Jacob in thepany. After a moment''s hesitation, she


    decided to ignore him, but he walked towards her, nheless.


    "Emily, How dare you! Pretending not to know me?"


    Jacob locked his eyes to hers and wagged the phone in his hand. He continued,"And put me into the


    cklist?"


    Emily heard him but avoided making eye contact with him. She looked to the left and then to the right,


    attempting to escape from Jacob''s gaze.


    Emily was certain that Jacob would cut all ties with her because of what she had said to him. She didn''t


    think he woulde to see her only a few dayster.


    Assuming what Emily was thinking, Jacob raised his eyebrow. "Since you''ve been so sincere, I will


    forgive you."


    In any case, she was the one he had chosen.


    "Sincere?"


    Emily was so confused and all she wanted to do was to disappear into thin air.


    Jacob, however, did not give her the chance to weasel out. He cornered her and said,"Ah! Do you wish


    to deny sending me this zer?" Huh?"


    Soon, Emily noticed that Jacob was wearing the zer she had sent to him. Surprisingly, it fit him


    perfectly well and made him look dapper. "I promised, so I..."


    "You also promised to take me out to dinner? What about that promise?"


    "¡­¡­ I remember that."


    "No time like the present. Make it today."


    "Eh?"


    Emily could not understand what was going on inside Jacob''s mind. What happened to Jacob?


    Did he really forget about what she said the other day?


    It was very unlikely, as he was very angry that day, but if that was the case, then why was he in such a


    good mood today? Was it because she sent him the zer...


    Before she could rify herself to him, Jacob dragged her off into his car.


    Jacob took Emily to the same restaurant as before. Emily was so worried that she held on to her wallet


    tightly and followed Jacob. When she looked up to see the man in front of her, she noticed the price tag


    hanging from his cor, she burst outughing.


    "What are youughing at?"


    Jacob turned around in confusion. Jacob noticed how her big eyes were as beautiful as the crescent


    moon. Herughter made him smile.


    "Get in first." Emily pointed to the door of the box and hesitated for a moment. "But you can''t be like


    you were before..."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "What do you mean, ''before''?"


    Jacob asked, deliberately.


    Emily bit her lip and said,"You can''t take advantage of me."


    Jacob wanted to tease her, but he was afraid that it would scare her away. So he just snorted. "I can


    have any kind of woman I want."


    The implication was that it did not have to be Emily.


    Emily looked at him for a few seconds and sat down, skeptically. Then she pointed at the back of


    Jacob. "The tag is still hanging from your zer."


    No wonder there were many people peeking at Jacob, on the way there. They must have been


    amused.


    "Tag?" Jacob finally remembered. When he opened the parcel and took out the zer, he wore it


    straight away. He totally forgot about the tag! So he had the tag with him all day?!


    The key point was that no one had the courage to tell him.


    Emily thenughed again. "My cousin was like you when he was a little child. He always liked new


    clothes. Every time he''d get new clothes, he''d be so excited to show off that he''d changed into it


    immediately without taking off the tag ..."


    ''Was Jacob the same?''


    Immediately, Emily shook off the idea from her mind. How could it be possible? Emily did not notice


    Jacob''s shock for a moment.


    "Help me get rid of it."


    Emily looked around for a knife, but she couldn''t find any. She couldn''t break the thread with her bare


    hands so she bit the tag off.


    Jacob felt that her warm breath was like soft feathers, gently rubbing his neck, itching, tingling and


    tickling his senses.


    This feeling, however, onlysted for a few seconds.


    "All right."


    Emily quickly removed the tag and threw it into the trash bin. When Jacob turned around, Emily''s eyes


    met his deep and dark eyes, like they were calling out to her.

 Chapter 38 Isnt It Like A Love Affair

    Chapter 38 Isn''t It Like A Love Affair


    Slightly flustered, Emily asked, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Jacob replied calmly, "There is something on your face."


    Having said that, he casually reached out and gently rubbed her left cheek with his fingertips.


    "Oh."


    Emily was a little hesitant at first, but then she decided to y along.


    The couple had a good time while they had dinner together.


    Emily''s mind was pacing with thoughts as she ate quietly. If Jacob were to give up courting her and


    stop talking about that matter, there was no reason why they couldn''t be ordinary friends. It would be


    pointless to break off a good rtion and make a mountain out of a mole hill.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Not to mention the fact that Jacob had helped her a lot.


    Jacob may have looked busy with his food, but in reality, his mind was all on Emily, always thinking


    about her.


    Clearly there was nothing extraordinary about this woman, and yet, there was something about her that


    had touched his heart.


    When they were done with dinner, Emily paid the bill and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Emily was relieved at the fact that she and Jacob managed to have a simple meal together without


    being driven by any other underlying motives. ''Nothing could be better than that, '' she thought.


    Emily didn''t know that it was just one of Jacob''s tricks.


    As a matter of fact, Jacob was angry with what she had said that day, but if he''d allow that reason to


    drive a wedge between them, he would be fulfilling her wishes.


    ¡­¡­


    Over the next few days, Jack kept sending flowers to Emily, but each time she would just throw them


    into the trash bin. Jacob found this to be highly satisfying.


    One day, Emily habitually threw away the flowers, and then returned to her apartment from work. At


    first nce, she saw a man standing at the door, looking lonely.


    As soon as Jack saw Emily, his handsome face lit up a big smile. "Emily, you are back! I have been


    waiting for you for a long time, and I''ve brought your favorite strawberry cake. Today is..."


    "Get out of here, now! Don''t make me say it again."


    Emily''s face was as cold as ice.


    The smile on Jack''s face disappeared ordingly. "Emily, will you stop making a wry face at me?"


    "Did I beg you to look at my face?"


    "Emily, I am serious..."


    "I don''t care whether you''re serious or not."


    Emily walked around him, as if he were a stranger, and took out the keys from her bag to open the


    door. "And I don''t like strawberry cakes anymore, just like I don''t like you."


    "I do not believe you!"


    Jack refuted, unwilling to believe what she had said. He shouted, "Have we not been good before?


    You liked me and I liked you..."


    Emily sneered and smiled, pitifully, "It was you who ruined my love for you."


    "Emily..."


    Jack was about to say something, but she mmed the door on his face - "Thud!"


    Jack stared at the door nkly. His heart felt empty, unlike how he felt before, unlike the first time he


    had hugged her there. As if something was slowly moving away from his hands, slowly but surely...


    ''No. I won''t let that happen.''


    As for Victor, he found out that "the paramour" was not him. He clearly made a big mistake about him


    and Emily. Not having found Emily''s paramour yet, Jack assumed that he was still hiding, unwilling to


    show his face to Jack out of fear.


    Emily was unlikely to let go of her boyfriend who she had been dating for three years for some coward


    like this!


    Jack assumed that Emily''s current attitude towards him was a result of all the negative things from their


    past. If he could express sincere remorse about his wrongdoings, he would still have a chance at


    winning her heart back!


    The slightest hint of hope, gave him peace and sce. Facing the door, he said, "Emily, I won''t give up.


    If you don''t open the door now, I will stand here and wait for you all night long!"


    Jack figured that the ''battered-body trick'' was going toe in handy, so he was determined to stay


    there as long as it would take. He firmly believed that Emily would eventually give in and open the door


    for him.


    "I really don''t know where he gets his confidence from."


    Behind the door, Emily snorted and cast aside Jack''s words like they were nothing.


    Meanwhile, she heard a "tapping" sound behind her, as if someone was using a keyboard. She quickly


    turned around to look where the noise wasing from.


    Much to her surprise, there was a man sitting on her sofa!


    The man sat leisurely on the narrow sofa, with aptop on hisp. His eyes fixated on the screen as his


    slender fingers typed quickly. He sat there nonchntly, like he was in his own living room...


    Emily was shocked, unable to find words to express her thoughts, "Jacob, you, you, you..."


    The man raised his head and looked her. He closed theptop screen and threw it on the coffee table.


    He got up and slowly walked towards her.


    "You don''t like strawberry cakes. What about chocte cakes?"


    "What?"


    Emily was puzzled by his question, "Yes, they''re all right."


    Just as long as it wasn''t from Jack... ''Hey, what is that big cake on the table for?''


    Before she could ask him, Jacob''s deep voice rang in her ear, "Emily, happy birthday."


    Birthday... apparently, it was her birthday.


    Emily suddenly realized, that''s what she was trying to remember all day, but she was too busy to think


    about it. No wonder Jack had brought the cake she used to like...


    "Jacob, how did you know that today is my birthday?"


    Jacob looked at her face and replied, "I am your boss. It is no surprise that I know when your birthday


    is."


    All right, now Jacob had thest word in the LApany.


    Emily whispered, sarcastically, "I have never seen such a considerate boss who buys cakes for his


    employees on their birthdays..."


    Despite her sourments, her heart was actually touched by his kind gesture, so she did not want to


    question what his intentions were.


    Jacob smiled, from ear to ear, not realizing that he looked like a child asking for the teacher to praise


    him. His voice went high pitched as he said, "Then, you''ve seen it now..."


    Before he could finish talking, Emily covered his mouth.


    "Can you hold it down. Jack is still outside..."


    The both of them were there at the same time. Did they meet each other? No, if they had met, there


    would have been a fierce fight!


    Jacob let Emily pull him in closer. He got angry when he thought about the time he was trapped in the


    closet because of Jack.


    "Are you afraid that he will find out about us?"


    Emily still had her hands on his mouth when he spoke, causing the hot air from his mouth to tickle her


    palm. She quickly let go of him and said, "Of course, I am!"


    Jacob''s face grew even darker.


    Emily perceived his dissatisfaction and quickly added an exnation, "If you two end up fighting


    because of me, I will be the one to me for it.


    Let''s try and keep the peace between us..."


    There was no way she could have let them see each other there. What a annoying thing!


    Although Emily''s exnation did not satisfy Jacob entirely, his anger was diminished, as he whispered


    a sentence, "..."


    "What?"


    Emily didn''t hear him clearly. She hesitated when Jacob asked her toe closer at first, but soon she


    leaned her head towards him to listen.


    "Doesn''t it feel like we''re in a ndestine love affair?"

 Chapter 39 Please, Dont Leave

    Chapter 39 Please, Don''t Leave


    "You, you, you... don''t talk nonsense!"


    Emily was about to put her hand over Jacob''s mouth again.


    Jacob couldn''t help but chuckle, "Do you feel guilty?"


    "No!"


    "Then why did you stutter?"


    Deep down Emily knew that she did not want to get in an argument about this issue. "You know that it


    is inappropriate for you to be here. Why did you stille here..."


    "You don''t know why I am here?"


    The corners of Jacob''s dark eyes deepened as he red at her face. He asked inquisitively, "Well?"


    Suddenly, Emily''s facial expression stiffened. Even after their previous confrontation, Jacob still wanted


    to...


    Court her?


    What was it about her personality that attracted people like him to her? If someone could tell her, she


    would dly change it!


    Emily was afraid that Jacob would say something she would not be able to ept, so she quickly


    changed the topic. "What a coincidence! You and Jack came here almost at the same time... Wait a


    moment!"


    Surprisingly, it took a long time before she finally realized something was wrong and asked, "How did


    you get in? !"


    Completely disregarding the shocked expression on Emily''s face, Jacob answered casually, "With the


    key you hid under the flower pot near the door."


    Who would have imagined that Jack would show up soon after Jacob got there? Didn''t Emily get her


    point through to him? If Jacob didn''t care about Emily''s feelings, he would have already gone out and


    kicked Jack out!


    Emily choked upon hearing Jacob''s answer. Astounded, she asked, "... How did you know about that?"


    Emily always kept a spare key under the flower pot near the door, in case she ever lost her keys. To the


    best of her knowledge, only she knew about the spare key. She didn''t expect that Jacob would find it so


    easily... Just the thought of it sent shivers down her spine!


    "Then...when are you leaving?"


    Suddenly, Jacob''s face frowned painfully. He didn''t go through all the trouble of getting in, just so she


    could drive him away so easily.


    "Jack is still outside. Are you sure you want me to go out at this moment?"


    Instead of waiting for Emily''s response, he proceeded towards the door and pretended to leave.


    Surprised and unsure of what to do, without putting much thought into it, she hugged him from behind


    and cried out, "Don''t leave!"


    Jack heard Emily from the outside and thought that she was talking to him, so he replied right away, "I


    will never leave you!"


    Startled by Jack''s voice, Emily became more nervous. In her stupor, she didn''t realize that her hands


    were tightly wrapped around the man''s slender waist. When she came to her sense, she let go of him


    immediately.


    Meanwhile, Jacob once again proceeded towards the door.


    Emily did what she could to stop him: she hugged from the back again. This time she leaned her face


    to his back and whispered, "Jacob, please don''t go out now..."


    "Okay."


    Jacob looked down at her small hands around his waist. The corners of his thin lips raised up slowly.


    With a low voice, he said, "Beg me."


    Emily wanted to punch him straight in the face, but she decided to y along. "Jacob, please don''t


    leave."


    Although it was just an ordinary sentence, when Emily finished talking and looked into Jacob''s coal


    ck eyes, she found a different meaning.


    They looked like two sweethearts fresh in love and they didn''t want to say good bye with each other...


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Emily shook her head to get the absurd idea out of her mind. Suddenly, she felt a big hand brush


    through her hair.


    "Okay, I won''t go."


    Jacob''s smug facial expression made it look like as if he was only staying back because she wanted


    him to. This drove Emily up the wall.


    When Emily was certain that Jacob wouldn''t change his mind anymore, she quickly released her hands


    from his waist and breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, what Emily didn''t know was that If Jacob really wanted to leave, even a few strong men


    would fail to stop him, let alone herself.


    Regardless of how she felt, Emily feigned basic politeness, after all, Jacob was her guest. She asked


    him to sit and keep his voice down before she went to the kitchen.


    Emily didn''t prepare anything even though it was her birthday because she hadpletely forgotten


    about it herself. She found some fresh ribs in the fridge and decided to make noodles with ribs soup.


    When Emily was watching the fire attentively, the man who was sitting in the living room walked into the


    kitchen quietly. He leaned against the door, and watched her in secret.


    Emily''s long hair was tied back, revealing the soft white skin on her neck. Emily didn''t get the chance to


    change, so she was still wearing her work clothes. She just put on a pink apron, and watched the pork


    ribs soup patiently. She was exuding effortless grace and elegance.


    The woman he had chosen was truly a sight to behold. Jacob pondered in admiration as he watched


    her from a distance.


    Emily was about to stir up the ribs soup using the long spoon she was holding. Suddenly, she got


    startled when she saw Jacob, "You..."


    Caught by surprise, she identally dropped the spoon into the pot, causing hot soup to ssh on the


    back of her hand. She screamed in agony, "Ouch¡­"


    Jacob''s face turned serious as he went over to her almost immediately. He held her hand and ce it


    under the water tap.


    Jacob stared at her hand as her skin reddened very quickly. He yelled at her, "How can you be so


    careless?"


    Emily whispered, "Who asked you to scare me from behind?


    Sneaking in without a sound..."


    "Well, that''s my fault."


    "Hey, what..."


    Emily could not believe her ears. Did Jacob...


    Really admit that it was his fault?


    "I wouldn''t have scared you if I knew you were so careless and clumsy."


    Emily, "¡­¡­" Sure enough, he was still teasing her.


    Jacob turned off the faucet and pushed her out. "Go and get the medicine."


    "No, the soup is not ready yet."


    "I will do it."


    "You?"


    With a skeptical look on her face, Emily said, "Are you kidding me?"


    People like Jacob who were born from wealth weren''t expected to be seen doing manualbour. Was


    this the first time for him to be in a kitchen? Was he even sure that he would not ruin her ribs soup?


    Jacob looked at her face and said with a smile, "Do you want me to carry you out of here?"


    Emily immediately turned around and disappeared within seconds. She believed Jacob was


    undoubtedly capable of doing that.


    She rummaged through the medical kit and found the ointment. After rubbing it on her wound, she ran


    to the kitchen and watched as the man chopped the green onion skillfully. She was totally amazed.


    Jacob noticed her sparkling eyes, but did not say anything. He continued to pour the pork ribs soup into


    the soup pot, and then changed the pot, pouring the water into the soup and adding oil. After it was


    ready, he added the noodles.


    It looked like that Jacob knew what he was doing. It was hard to believe that people like Jacob still


    cooked for themselves.


    Although Emily was watching him with all seriousness, every movement of this man seemed to be


    pleasing to the eye. It was a little more refreshing than his usual disinterested look. Even the energy


    around his whole body seemed to have softened.


    Emily was fortunate enough to have the opportunity to eat food prepared by the president of the Gu


    Consortium. How lucky she was! Who knew whether it tasted good or not...


    If it didn''t taste good, would Emily have to pretend to like it, in order to spare his feelings?


    Jacob wasn''t aware of theplex debate that was going on in Emily''s mind. When the food was


    ready, he put the two bowls filled with noodles on the table.


    Emily looked at the two bowls of ribs noodles curiously. It was obvious that there were more ribs in her


    bowl than Jacob''s. She eximed, "I can''t have so much."

 Chapter 40 Are You Hungry For My Kiss

    Chapter 40 Are You Hungry For My Kiss


    Emily decided to pick the bowl with lesser noodles in it. Jacob, however, cast a meaningful nce at


    her; clearly he wanted to warn Emily¡ª"I cooked the noodles specially for you. How dare you refuse to


    eat them?"


    Emily wussed out, "I will finish them off."


    Jacob did not say anything else, instead, he just stared at Emily and waited for her to eat the noodles.


    Emily took the chopsticks and stirred the noodles in the bowl to psych herself up. She picked up some


    noodles and slurped them up. Much to her surprise, they tasted tender and smooth without feeling


    overcooked, leaving a hint of freshness in her mouth.


    "It''s delicious!" Emily praised from the bottom of her heart. She never thought that Jacob''s noodles


    would be so tasty!


    A contented look came over Jacob''s face. A hint of pleasure, unnoticed by Emily, shed across his


    face. But just when he was about to say something, he noticed Emily suddenly put down the


    chopsticks.


    "How much will you charge for the noodles? Or are they free?"


    Emily stopped to ask this, because she remembered that Jacob had asked her for 100, 000 dors


    when he drove her home the other night. Considering that, she assumed that a bowl of noodles made


    by Jacob would presumably be more costly.


    Jacob understood what she had meant. He decided to tease her and jested on purpose, "I can offer


    you a discount. 98, 000 dors will be enough."


    Emily almost dropped the bowl on the floor. How expensive the noodles were!


    Jacob chuckled and tapped his index finger on the table, "It''s a joke."


    "It''s not funny, " Emily snorted, when she realized that she had been fooled by Jacob, and continued to


    slurp the noodles without worry.


    Meanwhile, Jack was still sitting outside the door, with the cake box in his arms. His stomach was


    starting to growl when he smelled the fragrance of short-rib stew from outside the door. Jack waited,


    hoping that Emily would open the door and invite him in for dinner.


    He waited until it got dark, but the door to Emily''s home did not open.


    Jack felt disappointed, but he was unwilling to ept it. He stood up and knocked at the door again,


    "Emily, Emily..."


    When Emily heard Jack knocking, she had already finished eating noodles. Jack''s voice drove her


    mad, "Why won''t he just leave?"


    Jacob, on the other hand, seemed not to hear Emily''sint as he slowly unwrapped the cake box.


    The aroma of the cream immediately slipped into the nasal cavity of both Jacob and Emily, stimting


    their appetite.


    Although Emily had just finished eating noodles, as a dessert aficionado, she still had room for some


    cake in her stomach. She stared at the big cake earnestly, as her eyes looked like they were about to


    pop out.


    "Happy birthday, Emily."


    Jacob turned off the lights and lit the candles. His deep voice seemed to prate the darkness


    seamlessly.


    Emily looked at the small mes dancing on the cake, stupefied. It was at this moment when Emily


    finally realized that it was indeed her birthday.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She forgot about her own birthday, and do did her parents.


    However at that moment, the man standing in front of her, was there to celebrate it for her. As to the


    other man outside the door...


    Whatever!


    "Thank you, Jacob, " almost on the verge of tears, Emily blinked her eyes and gave Jacob a sincere


    smile. Her beauty dazzled against the candle light, "I''m very touched."


    Although, she had said thest three words in a low voice, Jacob heard her loud and clear.


    Jacob stared at her eyes with affection, as he saw his reflection in them.


    But he did not want to stop there.


    He wanted to give her more.


    Jacob fell silent when he saw Emily close her eyes, sp her hands to make a wish, and then blow out


    the candles.


    With the lights came back on, the room became bright again.


    Emily cut the cake and had a taste. Within seconds, the sweet and fluffy cream stimted both her


    mind and taste buds, bringing her a feeling of joy.


    ''Delicious! Desserts are the best food for healing one''s mind, '' Emily thought.


    With her cheeks bulging out and her eyes slightly narrowed, she had a look ofplete satisfaction on


    her face. Anyone could tell that she was having a good time.


    Jacob suddenly stretched out his hand and poked her round cheeks with his slender fingers, "Take it


    easy. No one will steal it away from you."


    Emily blushed with embarrassment, "Why don''t you try it?"


    Jacob held back his hand and answered, "I only want to see you eat it." In fact, he wasn''t a very big fan


    of desserts.


    Actually he wanted to say, "I want to eat you up", but he didn''t, because it would drive her away from


    him.


    "Let''s enjoy it together, " Emily insisted.


    "No."


    Emily urged him again. When he refused, she came up with an idea. She stretched out her hand as if


    she was grabbing something in air, and then she sprinkled it on the cake, "Look, Jacob."


    Jacob looked at the cake and asked, "What is that? Air?"


    "No, it''s luck, " Emily said in a serious tone, with a light sparkling in her eyes, "Today is my birthday,


    and I sprinkled my good luck on the cake. If you eat it, you will have good luck too. So, please do me


    the favor and try it."


    ''She was talking nonsense in a serious tone, '' Jacob mused.


    "Maybe you are... right, " Jacob finally gave up and nodded. He raised his head and took a meaningful


    look at the cream on Emily''s pink lips.


    "Is it sweet?"


    "Very sweet..." Emily''s voice became deeper and deeper as she saw Jacob leaning over her gradually.


    She could not move an inch as if she were frozen by magic. Inadvertently, she closed her eyes.


    Jacob''s warm finger rubbed over her lips twice.


    "Cream on your lips, " he said.


    Emily quickly opened her eyes and blushed, "Um...Um..."


    "Are you hungry for my kiss?"


    "No!" Emily denied sheepishly. In truth, she was expecting Jacob to kiss her, so she didn''t evade him


    just then. ''Wow! I must have lost my mind to the sweetness of the cream!''


    Jacob hade upon a realization. Emily could be persuaded by reason, but not by force. He would


    have kissed her if he had not seen through her. After all, he was incredibly attracted to her.


    Now he realized the meaning of "following the proper order".


    "Well. I see, " Jacob said, as he licked the cream off from the tip of his finger. "You are right. It was very


    sweet, " He remarked seriously but with a charming smile.


    Seeing what Jacob was doing, Emily was taken aback for a second, "You...You are..."


    ''You are licking the cream you just rubbed off my lips!'' Emily cried in her mind.


    ''It turned out that Jacob was not pedantic about personal hygiene!''


    Fortunately, Jacob didn''t make any other surprising moves. He kept everything within reasonable


    distance. Relieved, Emily cut a piece of cake for Jacob.


    Jacob pouted his lips, "I don''t like desserts."


    He was already satisfied with the little bit of cream he had just tasted.


    "It''s not just a piece of cake. It''s luck, " Emily tried to forget about what just happened and pushed the


    cake towards Jacob.


    Jacob finally picked up a fork and took a small bite out of the cake. Emily could not guess what he was


    thinking, as he had no expression on his face after having the cake.


    Emily looked at his face again and decided to have some fun. She took some cream and smeared it on


    Jacob''s good-looking face.


    Jacob paused and stared directly at Emily''s eyes in a weird-out look.


    Emily instantly regretted it, fearing that Jacob might get angry. But when she tried to wipe the cream off


    of his face, she got unexpectedly smeared by cream as well.


    Emily was speechless.


    ''I can''t believe Jacob smeared me with cream! What should I do?


    I know! I will do the same thing to him, again!''

 Chapter 41 Its Up To You

    Chapter 41 It''s Up To You


    Emily took more cream from the cake, and smeared it on Jacob''s chiselled face without reservation.


    With his eyebrows covered in cream, Jacob looked like Santa us.


    Jacob could not see his face, but he could tell from Emily''s reaction that he looked very funny. He


    twitched the corners of his mouth and wiped the cream off his face,"You should try it too."


    Before Emily could catch his meaning, Jacob smeared Emily''s face with all the cream on his hand, and


    then drew a white moustache on her face.


    Emily unwittingly licked the cream off. It was so sweet that she squinted her eyes. The next second,


    she attacked Jacob again with some more cream.


    A grown man and woman ying with cake as if they were children fighting in snow. it was a strange


    scene indeed. Exhausted, by the time they stopped, they already had cream all over their bodies.


    While Jacob went to the bathroom to clean himself, Emily walked gently towards the door, quietly


    looked through the peephole, and saw Jack still sitting outside, holding a cake with a pathetic look on


    his face.


    It was nearly nine o''clock. Why was he still there? Did he n on staying there for the rest of the night?


    Emily was d that she and Jacob didn''t make too much noise a while ago...


    But if Jack intended to stay outside the whole night, Jacob would not be able to leave Emily''s


    apartment.


    Emily lowered her head and paced back and forth, lost in thoughts. When she turned around again,


    she bumped into Jacob''s firm chest.


    Jacob took advantage of the opportunity to hold Emily in his arms but made sure to let go off her


    quickly in case she was upset about such intimacy. He then asked gently,"What''s wrong?"


    "Jack is still out there..." Emily whispered.


    "He might stay there for the rest of the night, waiting for you to show your sympathy and to open the


    door for him."


    "No way!" Emily said firmly,"I will not open the door for him."


    Moreover, Jacob was at her apartment; if she''d have opened the door, it would like setting off two


    bombs at the same time. She could not let that happen!


    "So do you want me to leave, or stay for the night?" Jacob raised his eyebrow slightly and threw the


    question at Emily.


    Emily was caught in a dilemma. She struggled with her thoughts for a while and then said,"You can


    stay here tonight, as long as you don''t take advantage of me."


    "You have said that before," the light in Jacob''s eyes suddenly dimmed, but the next minute he


    recovered himself and retorted,"If I want to take advantage of you, would you be able to stand here


    unscathed?"


    No one could stop Jacob from doing anything he wanted to do. If he stopped, the only reasons would


    be: He had no real intentions of doing it in the first ce, or he controlled himself from doing it.


    '' Somehow Jacob''s words make sense, '' Emily thought, speechlessly. Either way, there was no other


    choice but to let Jacob stay.


    While Emily was still lost in thoughts, Jacob suddenly took out something and handed it over to Emily.


    It was a delicate and beautiful brocade box. "What is it?" asked Emily.


    "Open it."


    When Emily opened the box, the gleaming light reflecting off the item inside the box almost blinded her


    ¡ªIt was a gemstone brooch.


    This brooch wasposed of a ruby in the shape of a birthmark, with a beautiful daisy in the central


    disc, and a baby vividly lying on the stamen as if it was in its mother''s womb, just about to open its


    eyes.


    "This brooch..."


    The brooch was made from her design in the jewelry designpetition, with which she won the first


    prize at thepetition. It was her dream made real!


    Emily was in high spirits, because the brooch looked more stunning and breathtaking in real life than it


    did on the paper. "But I sold the copyright of my design a few days ago because I needed the money...


    Wait...You are the buyer of my design?" Emily quickly got the right answer.


    Jacob said nomittally,"A birthday gift for you."


    "It''s too much. I can''t ept it," Emily was familiar with jewelry, so she knew how expensive the brooch


    must be.


    Jacob had a discontented look on his face. He nced at Emily and asked,"Am I your boss or not?"


    "Of course you are," Emily replied quickly. ''He is right. Victor mentioned before that Jacob is the real


    controller of LA Jewelry Company, basically meaning, Jacob is my boss.''


    "If you contradict me, I will hold back your sry."


    Emily pursed her lips and asked,"What if I lose it?"


    "It belongs to you now. So it''s up to you what you should do with it," Jacob said. But judging from his


    look, what he actually wanted to say was "You''d better not lose the gift I gave you."


    Emily finally took the box,"I will keep it safe with me."


    "That''s better," satisfied, Jacob stretched out his hand and brushed her hair softly.


    In truth, Emily liked the brooch very much because it was made from her efforts and it had special


    meaning to her.


    Emily nced at it every now and then, but she would hardly ever touch it, as it was very precious to


    her. Soon, she started to look for a safe ce to keep it.


    When Emily finally ced the brooch in a safe spot, she realized that Jacob was missing. A whileter,


    when she heard the sound of watering from the bathroom, she guessed that Jacob was just there


    taking a shower.


    ''He has actually made himself at home.''


    Emily said to herself, as she started to clean up the mess in the living room. When she was almost


    done, Jacob had finished taking a shower. The sound of falling water had suddenly stopped.


    Out of the bathroom, came a topless man, with water dripping from his short ck hair. Emily looked at


    his chiseled abs, firm chest and a lean waist¡ªwith a pink Hello Kitty towel wrapped around it. What a


    sharp contrast to his manliness!


    "That''s my favourite towel..." Emily was astonished,"What about your clothes?"


    Jacob raised his handsome eyebrows slightly and replied,"Dirty."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Wait a minute."


    Emily did not allow for the awkward scene to stretch on any longer. She emptied everything from her


    wardrobe and found a pair of pyjamas that she had bought for her father, but had no chance to take it


    home yet,"Put them on."


    Jacob disapprovingly looked at the old-fashioned pyjamas, and finally put them on to stop Emily''s


    nagging. Surprisingly, he didn''t look bad, even though it was not his size.


    Emily looked at Jacob while he was wearing pyjamas, and said to herself, ''He looks fascinating even in


    old people''s pyjamas. With his perfectly toned figure, I dare say the pyjamas didn''t seem old-fashioned


    at all. I''ll even buy it if you tell me that''s couture of some famous designer.''


    Emily sighed and felt a little envious, ''He really is a blessed man with a perfect figure and strikingly


    good-looks.''


    Since Jacob hadn''t been misbehaving, Emily felt it safe to go and take a shower after stressing the


    agreement she had made with Jacob, countless times.


    Meanwhile, Jack, who was still outside, did not know what was happening inside. He got tired of


    waiting for a long time and hade up with an evil n.


    Jack knew that Emily was afraid of the dark, especially in closed spaces. He decided to turn off the


    device supplying electricity to Emily''s room, so that Emily would get frightened ande running to


    him for help.


    Jack was satisfied with his clever n. He turned off the device outside Emily''s apartment, and heard a


    screame from the inside within seconds.


    "Ah!"


    Emily was still in the bathroom taking a shower; her body covered with foam, when suddenly darkness


    had surrounded her, causing her to scream in fear.


    However, before she could even think of what to do next, someone had suddenly pushed the bathroom


    door open, causing a loud sound.

 Chapter 42 None Of My Business

    Chapter 42 None Of My Business


    "Emily, are you okay?"


    In the darkness, Emily could barely see a faint shadow, tall and slender, standing at the doorway of the


    bathroom.


    Without a conscious thought, she pulled down a towel to cover herself, and answered,"I''m okay."


    "Okay." Jacob turned away without a moment''s hesitation.


    The thought of spending another second in the dark bathroom all by herself sent shivers down her


    spine as she implored,"Please wait for a moment, Jacob."


    Jacob stopped in his tracks and walked back in an instant, as if he knew she was going to call him.


    "I''m a little scared. Could you please wait for me at the doorway?


    "But you''ve asked me to stay at least two meters away from the bathroom." Jacob replied in a calm


    voice, but with a hint of sarcasm,"So you want me to stand at the door, right?"


    "Yeah." Acknowledging the fact that it was her request, Emily felt embarrassed, as her face turned red


    immediately. However, when she realized that Jacob wouldn''t be able to see her in the dark, she felt


    relieved and added,"I want you to turn your back to me."


    Jacob stood still at the doorway, silently. Not having received any responses, Emily called out


    again,"Jacob..."


    Jacob had to turn his back to her. However, surrounded by the hot steam floating in the bathroom, as


    soon as he heard the sound of rushing water again, he started to get hot gradually.


    ''Emily, even without a conscious thought, somehow, you still manage to turn me on, '' Jacob thought to


    himself.


    Tsk! Was it not true, that a man standing at the door of the bathroom waiting for a woman to take a


    shower, was simr to a hungry wolf waiting for the little sheep to wash itself, before eating it? Too


    much credulity was never a good thing.


    "How are you, Emily?" Outside the door, Jack had heard Emily''s shriek followed by the loud sound of


    the door being pushed open, which made him a little anxious as he mistakenly thought that she had


    fallen down,"Don''t be afraid, Emily. Open the door and let me in..."


    However, both Emily and Jacob ignored his "kindness" spontaneously.


    Jack got tired of anxiously waiting outside, so he started to knock on the door, making a loud and


    muffled sound.


    However, he had no idea that Emily had reced the old door with a very expensive and sturdy one,


    after she had failed to find a new ce to move to, fearing for her safety.


    Therefore, despite his continuous knocking and banging, Jack still failed to get the door open.


    Emily quickly washed off the foam on her body, as she had kept Jacob waiting outside the bathroom for


    her. Soon after she was done, she put on her clothes almost immediately.


    Seeing the shadow at the end of the doorway somehowforted her, while she put on her clothes


    and walked out of the bathroom.


    Just after a few steps, she identally stepped on the wet floor, lost her bnce and slipped¡ª


    Fortunately, she remained unscathed, as instead of falling onto the ground, she fell into the warm


    embrace of a man. Immediately, she knew it was Jacob who had caught her as she could smell the


    same peppermint gel she had just used on her body, on him.


    Emily''s face turned red in the dark, and likewise, Jacob''s heart started beating faster and faster, as


    both of them started to feel nervous in each other''spany.


    After the shower, Emily''s skin turned soft and smooth. Her soft skin coupled with the fragrance of


    peppermint mixed with a hint of sweetness, blew Jacob''s mind.


    "You should be more careful."


    Emily looked up to see his face, but her head stopped at Jacob''s chin, so she had to remain still, while


    she just murmured,"It''s too dark and I couldn''t see anything."


    "Don''t move from your ce, if you can not see."


    Soon after, Jacob picked Emily up in his arms and carried her to the living room. All of a sudden, the


    lights came back on.


    The unexpected bright light dazzled Emily, who closed her eyes tight instinctively, before turning her


    head towards Jacob''s chest. Needless to say, Jacob had a strong chest, strong enough to block out the


    bright light for Emily and to provide her with thefort she needed.


    The sight of Emily''s reaction, especially turning her head towards his chest, made Jacob''s face light up


    with satisfaction as he let out a tiny smile from both corners of his face.


    "How are you, Emily? Please let me know." Jack''s voice came barging in through the door again.


    When Jack''s voice broke Emily''s trance, she raised her head immediately. Embarrassed, she struggled


    out of Jacob''s arms, stammering,"Thank...thank you.."


    "Emily!" Concerned for Emily''s safety, Jack switched on the electricity. However, there was still no


    response from Emily, which caused him to get even more worried.


    He was just about to call her, when he heard Emily''s angry voice,"Are you insane, Jack? Why did you


    switch off the electricity? !"


    As soon as Jack heard Emily''s voice, he felt relieved knowing that she was safe, but he immediately


    denied,"I had nothing to do with it; it must have tripped automatically."


    "Do you think I''m an idiot?" Needless to say, Jack had no idea that, initially, Emily had chosen to live in


    thatmunity because it was safe from power outages. Moreover, Emily had never suffered a power


    outage since she''d lived there. Thus, Emily believed that Jack was responsible for the power outage.


    "Emily, don''t misunderstand me. Please open the door, and let me exin myself to you, face to face!"


    "Go away!"


    "I''m not going anywhere. I''ll stay here until you open the door!"


    "Are you nuts?"


    Frustrated, Emily decided to ignore Jack. She turned around and saw Jacob gazing at her. After


    hesitating for a moment, she said,"Since there is only one bedroom and one bed, you..."


    Jacob raised his eyebrows immediately, and interrupted her before she could even finish speaking,"I


    will not sleep on the sofa."


    "Okay, no problem. I''ll take the sofa." It seemed like it was just as Emily had expected. She assumed


    that people like Jacob would never sleep in such a humble room as hers if there was another choice,


    let alone sleep on the sofa.


    As a result, Emily knew that she had to be the one to sleep on the sofa, but she didn''t have a problem


    as it was only going to be for one night.


    "Up to you," responded Jacob with a questionable expression on his face, like he had juste up with


    an idea.


    ...


    It waste at night when the air outside became humid and all flowers and leaves were covered with


    dew, but Jack was still there, sitting, back against Emily''s door. Compared with the warmth in the day, it


    was fairly cold at night, and Jack couldn''t help sneezing and coughing.


    Of all things, Jack had never imagined that Emily would shut the door to his face, and refuse to let him


    in. He couldn''t understand what drove her to be so cruel.


    Despite his disappointment, Jack did not leave. He wanted to be the first one for Emily to see in the


    next morning.


    Meanwhile in the apartment, Emily, exhausted after a day''s work, already fell asleep on the sofa. She


    also appeared to be having a strange dream at the time.


    In her dream, she was in a big forest, when suddenly there appeared a big ck snake. It was


    paralyzingly frightening, as no matter how much she tried to run away from it, the snake caught up to


    her all the time.


    Atst, when the big ck snake finally caught up to her, it wrapped its long tail around her, making it


    difficult for her to breathe.


    Emily struggled desperately, but in vain. In the end, the big ck snake swallowed her little by little...


    Suddenly, Emily woke up in a cold sweat, trembling. She gathered herself and sat up straight.


    After rxing for a few seconds, she suddenly realized that she was on the bed of her bedroom. "Why


    am I here..." questioned Emily in a confused manner.


    She remembered sleeping on the sofa when she went to sleep. Sleepwalking? That couldn''t have been


    the reason, as she knew that she was not a sleepwalker...


    Or Jacob?


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily immediately checked the clothes she was wearing. She was relieved to find that they were


    complete and untouched.


    Fortunately, nothing happened between themst night. Emily rejoiced in her heart.


    Emily''s momentary relief was cut shorter when she turned to look at the clock,"Oh, no! I''mte!"


    She rushed out of the bedroom and ran towards the bathroom for a wash. After she got out of the


    bathroom, she saw Jacob sitting in the living room, ready in his formal clothes. Instead of saying


    anything, she quickly ran to the door and looked outside through the peephole.


    Jack had really spent the night at her doorway, and he was still there.


    Baffled, Emily was at a loss for words, as she didn''t know how to let herself, as well as Jacob out of the


    apartment. Would they have to stay in her apartment for the rest of the day? ''No, that is impossible, ''


    she thought.

 Chapter 43 Kiss Me

    Chapter 43 Kiss Me


    As time went on, Emily paced around the apartment, while Jacob sat on the sofa in a calm manner.


    Outside the apartment, Jack just woke up as well. Realizing that it was time for Emily to go to work, he


    knocked on the door and said, "Time to get up, Emily!"


    Instead of responding to Jack, Emily stared at Jacob with a puzzled look, as if she was asking him for


    advice.


    Unfortunately, much to her disappointment, Jacob answered with a helpless look, "I have no idea what


    to do."


    Distressed, Emily wondered, ''How are either of us supposed to go to work today?'' Emily grew more


    and more anxious as time went on. Unlike Jacob, who was the boss of thepany, she did not have


    the luxury of sitting around at home. As an employee of thepany, she was expected to be at work


    on time, or else her attendance bonus could be deducted.


    But how could they go out while Jack was still at the doorway? Couldn''t Jacob find some way? Emily


    walked back and forth, anxiously, lost in thoughts.


    Seeing Emily''s reaction, Jacob calmly suggested, "Maybe there''s a way."


    "How?" asked Emily, as she looked at him wistfully, like she was looking for a glimmer of hope.


    In her mind, she didn''t really care, just as long as Jack would leave her door.


    With a hint of mischief in his eyes, Jacob smiled at Emily, "Kiss me, and I''ll tell you."


    "You..." Unable toe up with any reply, Emily got embarrassed, as her face turned red gradually.


    "Otherwise, no way."


    "You are being scampish."


    Ignoring Emily''s reluctance, Jacob remained indifferent as he replied, "Indeed, I don''t have to worry


    about beingte for work."


    Emily hesitated for a few seconds before deciding to meet his demand. She gathered up the courage to


    walk towards him as if she was marching towards a heroic death.


    Before Jacob even had the chance to react, Emily went up to him and gave him a kiss. Although it was


    a short kiss on his cheek, his heart skipped a beat when her soft lips touched his face like a feather.


    It was as if his heart was being wound round and round with a charged wire.


    "Hey." Having caught Jacob off guard, Emily pressed her lips and shook her hand in front of him, "Well,


    you said you''d help if I kissed you."


    When Jacob came back to reality, he couldn''t believe that he had lost all his senses to a simple kiss


    from Emily, "... You."


    While Emily patted her cheeks with her hands, Jacob stood up to make a call.


    "Jack,e to thepany right now, " ordered Jacob in a cold voice.


    He hung up immediately, without giving Jack any chance to make a response.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the room became colder. Shocked, Emily turned to Jacob and asked,


    "What was your... intention?"


    Jacob could have called Jack to leavest night if he wanted to, but instead of making the phone call


    then, he used Jack as an excuse and spent the night at her apartment.


    ''He must have nned this all along!'' Emily wondered.


    "My intention?" Jacob nced back at her with his dark eyes and said softly, "Don''t you know?


    I intend on pursuing you, Emily."


    Terrified, Emily said hurriedly, with her eyes wide open, "Are you trying to give me a heart attack,


    Jacob? It''s not funny."


    "What do you think? Why would I waste my time doing so much for someone who doesn''t mean


    anything to me?" Jacob raised his right hand towards her face softly, and then rubbed his fingers lightly


    against her chin.


    Ever since the night they slept together, Jacob had fallen madly in love with Emily, and he was certain


    that she was the life partner he had been looking for.


    However, since Emily could only be persuaded by reason and not by force, Jacob couldn''t force her to


    ept him, but instead, he had to take it slow this time and win her heart with kindness. Moreover, he


    had never thought he could be so patient with women. Needless to say, Emily was the first woman to


    make him feel like that.


    "I didn''t catch that, sorry. You didn''t say anything, did you?" Emily turned her head and pushed his hand


    away without much effort. Then she walked to the door as if she was escaping from Jacob.


    Looking outward through the peephole again, she was surprised to find that Jack had already left,


    leaving behind only a delicate cake box at the doorway.


    "Jack went away." Emily rxed herself with a deep breath before opening the door and picking up the


    cake box.


    The next moment, Jacob came up to her, forcefully grabbed the box from her hands and threw it into


    the garbage can in front of her apartment. Shocked, Emily helplessly looked at the box as it flew


    towards the can. She sighed in disappointment, ''what a pity.''


    "Expired anyway..." said Jacob in a low and charming voice close to her ears. Looking right into her


    eyes, he then continued, "It would not only have a bad taste but it also give you a bad tummy ache."


    Nevertheless, Emily understood the meaning behind Jacob''s words. Jacob was actually referring to


    Jack, because ording to him, Jack was only as useful as expired food.


    ...


    When Emily arrived at the LA Company, she realized that she waste, but fortunately, nobody had


    dared to criticize her.


    Victor had gone abroad already, and Jacob hardly stepped into the office. Therefore, as per the saying,


    "among the blind, the one-eyed man is king", she felt like the "one-eyed man", since there was nobody


    to control her there.


    Emily, however, was clear that her attendance bonus had to be deducted, as no matter who she was,


    the rules would have to apply to everyone.


    After the morning meeting, Emily was just about to return to her office when she was called by the


    female group leader standing behind her.


    "Here you are, Miss Bai."


    Puzzled, Emily looked at the Band-Aids that were handed to her. She replied, "Thank you, but I don''t


    need them. I''m okay."


    "Are you really okay?" The group leader sounded surprised.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Emily felt even more confused, "What''s the matter?"


    The group leader winked at her vaguely, "Miss Bai, did you not notice the marks on your face? And


    your neck, earlobes..."


    "What?" Emily was caught by surprise. She realized that she must have forgotten to look herself in the


    mirror because she had to leave home in a hurry this morning. What surprised her even more, was the


    fact that, she didn''t feel any pain the whole time, and she didn''t even know when or how she got those


    marks.


    However, when the group leader kindly handed her a mirror, she quickly recognized the mark on her


    lower lip. ''Maybe I bit myself in my sleep, '' she thought. Much to her surprise, her neck and earlobes


    were also partly reddish. Fortunately, it wasn''t very serious.


    "Maybe they were caused by mosquitoes. Luckily, it''s not a big deal." Emily didn''t think about the


    matter anymore as she was worrying about another thing at that moment.


    Following Emily''s reaction, the group leader showed an "understanding" smile and asked with a cheeky


    look, "Then, do you need the Band-Aids now, Miss Bai?"


    "No, it would be ufortable to cover the wounds with Band-Aids, but thank you anyway."


    Noticing the seriousness in Emily''s face, the group leaderughed out and said, "I''m sure several male


    employees had their hearts broken today, simultaneously, as they were staring at you and your marks


    the whole time you''ve been at the office. You know, most of them have a crush on you..."


    Emily was more and more perplexed by her words. As a result, she just responded to her, perfunctorily,


    before returning to her office quickly.


    When she got to her office, Emily became more anxious as she sat down and remembered Jacob''s


    words in the morning.


    "My intention? You don''t know?"


    "I intend on pursuing you, Emily."


    Thest line was even more scarier than thest time when Jacob said, "I want you to be my woman."


    ''Is he out of his mind? How could he tell me that he wants to pursue me?'' Emily wondered.


    Emily was having her breakfast, lost in thoughts, when suddenly there was a knock on the door.


    "Rat-a-tat-tat."


    "Come in, please."


    Emily quickly wiped her hands before the door was pushed open by a female colleague, with arge


    bouquet of bright roses in her hands.


    "Miss Bai, someone has sent you flowers, again, " said the female colleague with an ambiguous smile


    on her face.

 Chapter 44 Dont You Want Me Anymore

    Chapter 44 Don''t You Want Me Anymore


    Emily took one short nce at the flowers and assumed they were from Jack. She lookedpletely


    uninterested, as she coldly replied, "Throw them away."


    Emily''s colleague seemed to have been taken aback by her response. She hesitated and asked, "Miss


    Bai, are you sure you don''t want them?


    After all, they are a symbol of one''s love for you."


    "If you want them, you can have them."


    Immediately, her colleague stopped talking and walked out of the room with the flowers.


    Just a few minutes after she walked out, Emily''s cellphone rang. She answered it without a second


    thought, and heard the deep voice of a man on the other side of the call.


    "Emily, how dare you! You let people throw away the flowers I''d sent you?"


    The man''s tone was very solemn, as if he were discussing matters of great importance with her,


    making Emily feel a little nervous. All of a sudden, Emily felt like she had done something far terrible


    than just throwing away a bunch of ordinary roses.


    "What?


    I didn''t know they were from you..."


    Emily wondered how the news had traveled so fast?


    "Then who did you think it was from?


    Jack?" Jacob''s voice softened when he realized the reason behind her confusion. "Go and pick them


    up, and don''t throw them away."


    "All right..." Without a conscious thought, Emily obeyed his orders. She walked out of the office with her


    cellphone and saw the bouquet of roses at the foot of the stairs. Having the flowers thrown in the


    garbage bin did not do justice to its beauty.


    Fortunately, the garbage bin was clean and empty. Emily found the roses to be just as gorgeous as


    they were before.


    Emily picked up the flowers, habitually patted them twice and said, "I have picked them up."


    "Good girl."


    Emily, "......"


    After all, she couldn''t disobey her boss''s orders. She found an empty vase and filled it with water, then


    she put the roses in one by one. After she put them aside, she sighed a breath of relief.


    What exactly did Jacob mean?


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Emily believed that the reason why Jacob pursued her was just the heat of the moment. Now she was


    not his so he wanted to get her. He might not want tomit to a serious rtionship.


    People like Jacob could get any women if he wanted. But he seldom called them his "girlfriends".


    Emily hoped that Jacob would lose interest on her, sooner rather thanter.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, Jack on the other hand, was also upset.


    Jack was asked toe to thepany early in the morning by Jacob, where he had been waiting for


    Jacob''s arrival for over half an hour. When they finally met, Jacob scolded him without listening to his


    reasons, making him lose face in front of the other senior officials.


    In his heart, the umtion of dissatisfaction and unwillingness gradually emerged, diluting even the


    slightest bit of respect he had for Jacob.


    In truth, Jack was the family''s own flesh and blood; the rightful heir to the family''s business empire,


    while Jacob was only an adopted child of the master of the house. He was an outsider. Why was he


    allowed to hold all the power of the family?


    It wasn''t fair to Jack!


    Jack, however, was notpletely brainless. He didn''t retaliate, in order to avoid making a scene in


    front of the people. Instead, he hung his head low in shame.


    Jacob noticed Jack''s anger, but he just cast it aside. In the face of absolute power, all the anger without


    strength was meaningless.


    Jacob called Jack into the office and transferred him to EM directly. With an irrefutable tone, Jack


    demanded, "You need to work on your performance. Go to the branch in D City and hone your skills.


    Thispany will help you practise and learn."


    Last time, Jacob tried to send Jack to M Country. It had attracted old Mr. Gu''s attention. In addition,


    Jack was suspicious of his real motives. This time, he did not transfer Jack abroad, instead, he just


    transferred him to another city, far away from Jingshi City, so that Jack would be far away from Emily.


    Although Jack was unwilling to follow Jacob''s orders, he did not have a valid reason to challenge him.


    Last time Jack got away by using his injuries as an excuse. Would he resort to the same trick again this


    time?


    Jacob, however, was not a foolish man. He had lots of other ways to deal with Jack.


    D City was too far away from here. What if Jack couldn''te up with a way to stay and had to spent


    the next few months, or even years away from Emily? That way, not only would Jack be unable to see


    Emily, he also wouldn''t be able to change her mind about him, because he wouldn''t even be there for


    her... But it was better than going abroad.


    Jack left the office with full reluctance and dissatisfaction.


    As soon as he walked out of the Gu Group, Rose, who had been waiting outside, rushed towards Jack.


    "Jack, why haven''t you beening to see metely?"


    Rose held Jack''s arm and asked with a smile.


    Jack, however, was not in the mood. He pushed her away with a big wave of his hand and said, "Stay


    away from me."


    If Jacob had seen him with Rose, he would have probably found another excuse to lecture him again.


    Being the uncle gave Jacob the right to scold his nephew Jack when he misbehaved. The generation


    gap between them was very frustrating for Jack.


    Although, Rose was no longer close to Jack, she asked him out of concern, "Jack, am I making you


    unhappy? Or is there something I am not going properly..."


    "It''s nothing."


    "Get in the car first, " said Jack. After all, she used to be his favorite.


    "Okay."


    Rose behaved very obediently. She apanied Jack to the parking lot and then got inside the car


    with him.


    Rose had run into a series of misfortunes, since thest time she plotted against Emily. Not only was


    her past revealed to the public, which eventually led to her getting fired, she was also threatened by


    thugs.


    Lately, she had been too caught up in her own affairs to find the time to make trouble for Emily.


    However, not having seen Jack in a long time, gave her a scare.


    "Jack, I''ve been having a hard timetely..."


    Rose thought it was time to rekindle their fling, so she began to talk to Jack in an attempt to arouse his


    love for her.


    Jack listened to her drivel and soon grew impatient. "You''ll have to take of your problems by yourself.


    I''ll give you some moneyter, but for now, we need to spend some time apart."


    Rose stared at him in shock, "Jack, don''t you want me anymore?


    Why? Did I do something wrong?"


    "No."


    "Then why?"


    Jack started the car and slowly nced at her. "I''m going to get Emily back. I want her toe back to


    me."


    Surprised by what Jack was saying, Rose listened silently, with jealousy and resentment. She asked


    him, "But, Jack... don''t you hate her anymore?


    Emily, she''s already been with other men..."


    At this point, she realized that she had made a mistake, so she decided to stop talking. Flustered, she


    added, "Sorry, Jack..."


    It was already toote. Jack had already heard what she had said. All of a sudden, it seemed like his


    body was burning up with anger from within.


    "Of course, I hate her. But I can''t tolerate her being with other people either."


    Emily''s betrayal was like a thorn in his heart. He could not even pull it out with his own hands.


    Moreover, afterst time, Jack knew for sure that he didn''t want to lose her. No matter what the cost, he


    had to have Emily.


    Jack did not want to see her with someone else. He did not want to see her being intimate with


    someone else. He didn''t want to see her hug and kiss with someone else... Just thinking about it made


    his head scream in excruciating pain!


    No matter what, Emily belonged to him and only him!


    Rose clearly saw the persistent light in Jack''s eyes. She secretly clenched her fists with hatred, as her


    long and beautiful nails cut deeply into her palms.


    Damn Emily! Even though she had already broken up with Jack, she still had him eating from the palm


    of her hands!

 Chapter 45 Dont Contact Me

    Chapter 45 Don''t Contact Me


    ''If Emily really changes her mind about Jack and they somehow get back together, everything I had


    done before will have been for nothing, '' Rose thought, hatefully.


    "Jack, you may have fond feelings for Emily, but she doesn''t seem to feel the same way about you."


    "That''s why it''s better for us not to see each other for a few days; it seems that Emily does not like your


    presence around me."


    Jack felt that he had been considerate and thoughtful of Emily, but Emily had not reciprocated his favor.


    She even left him waiting outside her apartment all night yesterday.


    Jack reached for the gift box he had prepared for Emily in his pocket and brought it out. After hesitating


    for a moment, he tossed the gift over to Rose.


    "Here you go."


    Rose opened the gift box with delight, but was then utterly disappointed to find a priceless crystal


    ne inside it.


    Jewelries made with crystals were best suited for people with fair skin color. Although Rose''s skin was


    fair, she could not hold a candle to Emily''s snow-white skin.


    As a result, Rose never wore crystal jewelries. ''Damn, yesterday was Emily''s birthday. This ne


    must have been prepared for her.


    Why should I ept the gift which is not intended for me in the first ce?''


    Although Rose felt irritated, she feigned a happy expression and said, "Thank you. I know you still care


    about me."


    Rose''s words made Jack frown, and he said, "Rose, we should stop meeting each other for a few


    days."


    "Jack..." Rose''s tears came rushing out like a downpour. She said to him, "I won''t fight Emily for you. I


    simply love you and just want to be with you. The thought of being with you fills my heart with


    happiness... I really love you, even though I can''t be Emily''s friend anymore because of my rtionship


    with you."


    Jack had been in a bad mood recently for he had gotten the cold shoulder from both Emily and his


    uncle, Jacob. Now seeing the beautiful woman standing in front of him and confessing her love for him,


    he felt somewhatforted, so he embraced Rose in his arms.


    In truth, he was quite satisfied with Rose''s appearance and figure. Although Rose didn''t have the same


    fair skin as Emily''s, she was busty with a slender, curving waist and long legs. Besides, sleeping with


    Rose gave him great pleasure.


    If they broke up, he would surely miss her.


    However, at the thought of Emily, he forced himself to give up Rose, as he said to her, "Sorry, please


    don''t contact me in the next few days."


    Rose''s eyes dripped with tears. Her tears made Jack feel sorry for her. Rose said, "If it makes you


    happy, I will do it."


    Although, Jack couldn''t deny that his heart was filled with vanity, he still felt pity for Rose...


    "Don''t cry. I will always be there to help you with your problems, and I will never treat you unfairly if you


    have anything in need."


    "I would rather you didn''t..."


    Rose stopped crying. With her sad, red eyes masked by pretence, she said to him, "Jack, I will always


    be there for you whenever you need me."


    Jack bit his lip and nodded, saying nothing. "Jack, stop the car and let me get off here, " said Rose.


    Jack stopped the car at the side of the road. Rose wiped her tears and made an effort to fake a smile.


    "Goodbye, Jack."


    Then she pushed the door open and got off the car immediately.


    Looking at Rose standing alone in the distance, Jack couldn''t help feeling slightly wistful, as he drove


    away from her. However, Jack failed to see the furtive expression Rose showed once she turned


    around.


    Rose gnashed her teeth and walked away. She harboured a deep resentment for Emily in her heart.


    Rose left a fragile impression of herself to Jack intentionally. She was sure that seeing her like that


    would make Jack believe just how much she loved him.


    Rose understood Jack''s nature better than most people did. ''Who wouldn''t want to have their cake and


    eat it as well? Even if Jack and Emily get back together, nothing will change.


    I broke them up once, and I can certainly break them up again...'' Besides, Jack only said that they


    couldn''t see each other for a couple of days. He didn''t say that they couldn''t see each other ever again.


    ''I will take back my position in Jack''s heart sooner orter, '' she promised to herself.


    ...


    Soon, Jack had no choice but to leave for D City, reluctantly. He was starting to get a little ambitious.


    He figured the only way he could influence Jacob was by holding the immense power of his family


    business. Otherwise, the situation would be opposite.


    Meanwhile, Emily did not know what was in store for her at thepany. She worked diligently,


    delighted by the fact that Jack had not bothered her in many days.


    A few dayster, Emily had to go on a business trip to the south. Since she would be passing her


    hometown, she decided to travel alone instead of joining her colleagues.


    After all, Emily would have ample time to go back to her hometown and visit her father. It had been a


    while since thest time she had seen him, so she wanted to drop by and check up on him.


    Emily hadn''t been able to return home because her mother told her not to. This time, however, she


    didn''t tell her mother and secretly flew to her hometown.


    At noon, Haicheng City.


    Emily finally arrived at her parents'' home. She knocked on the door with excitement, thinking of her


    parents whom she hadn''t seen for a long time.


    ''Ding-dong.''


    "Mom? It''s Emily. I''vee back."


    Emily knocked on the door a couple of times. However, she knocked again and again until her hand


    hurt, but there was still no response.


    ''Isn''t anybody home today?''


    Emily pulled out her cellphone and called her father and mother. Surprisingly, neither of them had


    answered the phone. She couldn''t help worrying about them.


    Fortunately, her neighbors were still at home. Emily immediately went next door and asked one of her


    neighbors where her parents were.


    "Are you the daughter of Andrew''s? Your parents always speak well of you, " the neighbor said to her.


    When referring to Emily''s father, the neighbor''s expression became a littleplicated, "Your father


    must be in the gambling house. Gambling sank your fatherpletely. You had better persuade him to


    get rid of his gambling habits."


    "What?" Baffled, Emily couldn''t believe the neighbor''s words. "Why is my father in the gambling house?


    Thest I heard, he was sick and hospitalized, right?"


    "Sick?" The neighbor said wryly, "How could they lie to you with such a ridiculous excuse? If you don''t


    believe me, you can go to the gambling house and have a look."


    ''Gambling house? Howe?''


    Emily thanked the neighbor and walked away, with a perplexed expression. Soon, as she turned


    around she saw her mother walking back to their house.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom?"


    "Excuse me? Sorry, you must be mistaken, my daughter is in Jingshi City. I am not your mom." Debby


    had spent the entire night ying mahjong. She was too tired to have a good look at Emily before she


    pushed her away.


    Emily raised her voice and said, "Mom, it''s me. Emily!"


    Upon hearing Emily''s voice, her mother''s mind snapped back to reality. When she looked up to see


    Emily''s face, she suddenly changed her expression in horror, "Emily, what are you doing here? Why


    didn''t you tell me in advance before you areing over?"

 Chapter 46 They Cheat Me

    Chapter 46 They Cheat Me


    "I was worried about Dad, so¡­"


    "Didn''t I tell you not toe back? Your father is in the hospital, but he is feeling much better now. The


    follow-up treatment will require some more money¡­" Unable toe up with a good excuse, Debby''s


    voice had a trace of guilt and nervousness.


    Emily looked deeply into her eyes, and asked, "Mom, why are you lying to me? Dad is not sick at all, is


    he?"


    Debby waspletely nonplussed. "What did you say?


    Why would I lie to you?"


    "Fine, I believe you. Let''s go to the hospital to see Dad now, " replied Emily.


    "Emily, don''t be in such a hurry. You must be tired from travelling¡­"


    Emily said nothing; she just looked at her mother quietly. After a long pause, she asked, "Where is Dad


    now? In the gambling house?"


    Debby''s face stiffened. Her lips moved, but she could not speak of anything.


    Emily knew that she had guessed correctly. With mixed feelings, she asked, "Why would you lie to me


    about such a thing? Do you know how worried I was?"


    "Emily..." Debby lowered her head in shame and took Emily''s hands. "Let''s go inside and I can


    exin..."


    "No, I''ll go and get my father back now."


    "No! I beg you!" Debby hugged her daughter and pleaded, "He''ll be back home soon..."


    Disappointed, Emily sighed deeply, and finally entered the house with Debby.


    "Emily, I was forced to lie to you. Your Dad gambled a lot of money and ended up with arge debt...


    Our rtives didn''t want to lend us the money, so we had to make up an excuse."


    "But, I am your daughter, and you can tell me anything. Why would you keep something like that from


    me?" Emily couldn''t hide the disappointment in her voice any longer. She realized that they never


    trusted her.


    "Emily, I..." Atst, having run out of excuses, Debby murmured.


    The both of them waited in silence until it was dark. Soon, Andrew staggered home, drunk.


    Emily frowned at her father''s blushing face and asked, "Dad, where have you been?"


    Still inebriated, Andrew struggled as he took a good look at Emily''s face. Unexpectedly, he replied,


    "Mind your own business!"


    "Of course it''s my business! Dad, where have you spent all the money I had sent to you?"


    "I gambled it all away." With an indifferent expression, Andrew added, "Since you''re back, give me


    some more money."


    Emily sneered, "So you can gamble and then lose again?"


    "How dare you speak to me like that! Believe it or not, tomorrow I''ll double it all!" Andrew was hurt by


    her words. The veins on his forehead seemed like they were about to pop at any moment.


    "Dad, if you carry on this, I won''t give you a cent in the future!"


    "What!" Andrew got furious at her words, as he said, "We have raised you for so many years, and it''s


    only fair that you give us something in return! Is this how you wish to repay us? You ungrateful white-


    eyed wolf!"


    "All right, all right. Don''t make a fuss." Afraid of the two getting more angrier, Debby quickly came


    forward to mediate, "Emily, don''t annoy your father..."


    But before Debby could finish, Andrew pped Emily across the face without any warning, leaving


    behind a thwack.


    "She probably thinks she''s too good to care about us, heartless dog!"


    Completely baffled, Emily slowly covered her swollen face, turned around and rushed out of the door!


    "Emily, Emily..." Debby cried out from the back, while Andrew''s cold voice followed.


    "Let her go! She doesn''t have her dad''s best interest at heart!"


    Emily sneered at his words, with a broken heart. She didn''t have her dad''s best interest at heart? If that


    were true, then why did she work so hard to find the money to "cure" him? Why did she lose sleep


    every night, worrying about him?


    None of that mattered in the end. They both deceived her.


    It''s they who didn''t have her in their hearts!


    Emily didn''t return home, instead she found the nearest hotel and checked herself in.


    Before going to bed, she thought about the bonuses she had received recently, and since her Dad was


    not sick, she did not need to keep aside money for his treatment anymore.


    Emily transferred 100, 000 back to Jacob''s ount.


    A few minutester, she received a call from Jacob. When Emily answered, she heard his voice,


    "What? Is this my tips from the other night?"


    Emily paused and refuted blushingly, "No, this is pay back."


    For some reason his voice soundedzy over the phone, as he snickered, "Why? Don''t you need the


    money?"


    "Well, no. Not anymore." Emily''s voice sounded stuffy and it seemed like she wasn''t in a good mood.


    "Your parents don''t need the money?"


    "They..." Emily didn''t realize that Jacob knew about her parents until now, so she asked in surprise,


    "How do you know? You''ve investigated me..."


    Jacob felt awkward by her tone, he coughed, "That was before."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You are a real... Forget it."


    There was nothing to be ashamed of anyway. Moreover, if Jacob wanted to investigate, who would stop


    him.


    "What happened?" asked Jacob.


    "Jacob, if you already knew why my parents asked me for money, why didn''t you tell me then? Emily


    realized that if she had not quietly returned to Haicheng City, she would have never found out about the


    truth.


    "You don''t know why? They didn''t tell you?"


    "Well, they lied to me."


    As a matter of fact, Emily was d to hear that her father was not sick, but at the same time she was


    heartbroken at the fact that her parents did not trust her with the truth.


    She was the only daughter in the family. Her mother was kind to her, but her father had always been


    hard on her ever since she was a child, perhaps due to patriarchal reasons.


    They never seemed to treat her as family, Which made her unhappy.


    "Because they didn''t trust me, and they kept it from me and deceived me for my money. I really don''t


    understand. I am their only daughter. If they had other children, I could understand their reasoning...


    Why is it like this?"


    Jacob didn''t utter a word, he just listened to her talk. He did not know that her parents were lying to her,


    that''s why he didn''t interfere in the matter before.


    "You know what they say about karma: what goes around,es around."


    "But they are my parents." In a very depressed tone, Emily blurted out, "We are not the same, and you


    wouldn''t understand."


    An awkward silence surrounded them as she spoke. Regretfully, Emily realized that she had said


    something wrong.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean..."


    "It''s okay, " Jacob answered apathetically. He was the adopted son of Mr. Gu and he had already


    forgotten everything about his biological parents, so he wasn''t bothered by what Emily had said.

 Chapter 47 What The Plot Was

    Chapter 47 What The Plot Was


    Emily was not sure whether Jacob was angry or not, so she quickly ended the topic,"Well...


    It''s gettingte, good night."


    "Good night."


    Jacob''s voice sounded deep and captivating. After a while, he added,"You can call me whenever you


    want, even if you''re feeling down."


    Emily paused, and then hung up without saying anything else.


    The next day, at noon, Emily returned to her home again.


    Her father''s attitude had suddenly made aplete U-turn. He was surprisingly nice to her this


    time,"Emily...well, I had too much to drink yesterday. Don''t take what I said to heart. Is your face still


    hurting?"


    Emily was nonplussed. She replied,"It''s all right...


    Are you hiding something from me again?"


    Mr. Bai coughed ufortably. "What are you trying say?"


    Emily was suspicious of his change in attitude. It was too fast and abrupt. She spontaneously assumed


    he was keeping something from her.


    Debby also added,"Emily, I had a talk with your father yesterday. He was just confused and highly


    intoxicated. He knows he was wrong. Can you forgive him?"


    Emily decided to let it go since her dad had offered to be nice. More than anything else, she just


    wanted her family to be harmonious and happy.


    They had lunch together and spent the next few hours catching up. The three of them avoided talking


    about what had happened yesterday.


    Later at night, Emily found out about their true intentions when she went out for a walk with Debby and


    saw Jack.


    Debby smiled as soon as she saw Jack. "I''ll give you two a moment to have a chat."


    "Mom, I don''t want to talk to him."


    Emily turned around to follow her mother, but Jack caught her hand on from behind.


    "Emily, listen to me. It''s normal for a couple to have a quarrel with each other from time to time, but


    sometimes you need to be a little considerate. A man as good as Jack is hard toe by..."


    Emily took a deep breath and exined impatiently,"Mom, I''m not quarrelling with him. We have


    already broken up!"


    Debby frowned and continued,"I''m certain that you two can work it out amongst yourselves. I can see


    that Jack loves you very much..."


    "Mom, you don''t understand..."


    Agitated, Emily looked at Debby with dissatisfaction. She finally understood why her parents were


    acting strange all day. The reason behind it all was, Jack.


    "I don''t understand you young people. I''m sure you can talk about it amongst yourselves..."


    Debby gave Emily a gentle nudge and trotted away.


    Emily was also about to leave when Jack stepped forward and grabbed her hand.


    "Emily, don''t go."


    Emily struggled, but couldn''t get rid of his grip so she turned around and said,"Jack, why are you here?


    Do not say that you are here for me."


    "Of course I am here for you."


    Jack admitted it directly. Somehow he found out that that Emily was returning to Haicheng City, so he


    came here secretly from D City to meet her.


    "Jack, why are you chasing after me? What''s your plot here?"


    "Plot? Do you think I have a plot against you?" Jack''s face frowned in utter disappointment. "If I didn''t


    feel so strongly about you, I wouldn''t have humbled myself before you like this!"


    "If you really loved me, you wouldn''t have slept with other women!


    You don''t even have the most basic loyalty to be a man. Don''t even try to talk about you loving me. You


    don''t deserve me!"


    With her fists clenched and eyes wide open, Emily yelled out mercilessly.


    Jack took the blow to his heart and looked at her helplessly, unable to respond. After a while he opened


    his mouth,"Emily, let me take you to a ce."


    As soon as he said that, he ignored her reaction and forced her to get in the car.


    The car sped all the way and soon arrived at the destination, the famous Lover Bridge in Haicheng City.


    After getting off the car, Emily looked at the colorful concentric locks hanging on the railings of the


    bridge. A few years ago, she and Jack came here on their first anniversary. They were madly in love at


    the time. There they locked a concentric lock on the bridge together.


    "Can you still find our concentric lock?"


    Jack stood by and asked.


    Emily snapped back to reality and replied with straight face,"It was a long time ago. The number of


    locks here have increased over time."


    How many couples had gone there to lock concentric locks, but how many of them really ended up


    together?


    "I say it is no problem,"


    Replied Jack, as he walked forward, squatted down where they had ced their lock and started


    searching one by one.


    Emily was feeling impatient and confused, so she said,"Don''t bother looking for it. There are too many


    locks. You won''t be able to find it."


    Jack ignored her, and continued to look for the lock one by one. It was as if he had something to prove


    to her.


    Half an hourter, Emily looked at the man still crouching by the bridge. It was like looking for a needle


    in a haystack. She bit her lip upon losing all her patience and said,"Even if you find it, it wouldn''t mean


    anything..."


    However, before she could finish talking, Jack''s cheerful voice interrupted her,"Got it!" Emily! I found it!"


    Although, Emily had just said that it wouldn''t mean anything even if Jack had found the lock, she


    couldn''t held back her curiosity and walked up to take a closer look at the golden lock in Jack''s hands.


    The lock was designed in the shape of two ovepping love hearts. Both sides were engraved with the


    names of Emily and Jack. Although, the lock had endured years of rust and wear, their names could


    still be seen clearly.


    Just at that moment, there was a sudden cracking noise in the sky. Fireworks burst above, searing their


    brilliant light and vivacious color into the sky. In the middle of the fireworks the special smoke


    beautifully formed the name "Emily" in the sky with vibrant colors.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The people walking along the road were all attracted by it as they stopped to enjoy the fireworks.


    "What beautiful fireworks. What festival is it today?"


    "I guess it''s a lover''s confession. Look at the name in the middle of the fireworks."


    "Yes, it''s so romantic. She must be a very lucky person. I am so envious..."


    "¡­¡­"


    Emily also looked up at the fireworks pensively, as memories from the past slowly creeped into her


    mind.


    "Emily, do you remember?


    When I first met you, Jingshi City was full of fireworks, like it is now."


    Emily was stood there silently. Jack was not expecting her to answer, so he continued,"It was New


    Year''s Day. You stayed in Jingshi City and did not go home. You were watching the fireworks from the


    square all by yourself. You looked like a ball, dressed in thick clothes, and you were holding a fairy stick


    in your hand."


    "It was right then when I first noticed you. You were looking at the fireworks from the steps and I was


    looking at your from under the steps. The moment the clock hit 12, you identally fell off the steps


    andnded into my arms."


    "Do you know what I was thinking about the second I held you?


    I was thinking that an angel had fallen into my arms!


    At the same time, my heart stopped."


    "Stop talking."


    Emily interrupted him abruptly. Her voice was no longer as calm as before,"I don''t want to hear that."


    The memory was beautiful, but also painfully cruel.


    "Emily, why are you running away?"


    Jack gently put his hands on her shoulders and turned her to face him. "You haven''t really forgotten


    me, have you?"

 Chapter 48 Her Softened Heart

    Chapter 48 Her Softened Heart


    "No."


    Emily calmly said, "You don''t have to make these romantic gestures anymore. Whatever your purpose


    is, it''s of no use to me."


    "Why won''t you believe me?"


    Jack persisted. With eyes as deep as the sea, he gazed into her eyes. "Is this about Rose?


    I''ve already separated from her."


    "Separated? If I say I hate her, and I want you to make her experience every bit of misery I''ve ever


    experienced, will you do that for me?"


    "Emily, how could you be so cruel?"


    Jack couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    "Answer my question."


    Jack remembered the state Rose was in when she left reluctantly, and his heart softened with pity.


    "Emily, Rose only did those things to you to make me happy. It wasn''t personal. She is innocent. If you


    want to dish out your anger, you cane to me, okay?


    "Hahaha..."


    Emily sneered, unable to tell whether she was more disappointed or more bitter. "You''re protecting her?


    Everything that had happened to me was your doing?


    So it was you who ordered those ruffians to rape me?"


    Her usations made Jack frown in an instant. He lowered his voice and asked, "Do you think I was


    behind that? If that''s true then why did I save you?"


    "Who knows."


    At that moment, the romantic atmosphere that was purposefully created by Jack had beenpletely


    destroyed by their dispute, and it was spiralling downwards from there.


    Jack tried his best to restrain his anger. "Emily, if you don''t want to be with me, you can just say so. You


    don''t have to make excuses."


    "Do you think I need an excuse to not be with you?"


    Emily dropped a bomb on him, shoved his hands away, and turned around to the roadside to hail a taxi.


    Jack watched with his eyes wide open, as she got in the taxi, and then he started his own car to follow


    her.


    The fireworks exploded in the sky, with vivacious colours, one after another, but unfortunately, the


    protagonists had already left.


    Emily returned home without warning. When she got in, she saw her father and mother sitting together,


    trying to sort things out. When they heard her voice, they move around quickly as if to hide something


    from her.


    "What are you doing?


    Why are both acting so strange?"


    Emily looked at them doubtfully, when suddenly her father lost his temper. "Go go go! This does not


    concern you!"


    "All right."


    Emily was exhausted, both physically and mentally, and she did not want to question what was going


    on. Just as she was about to turn around, she caught a glimpse of something red behind her father.


    What was it?


    Money?


    Emily''s eyes sharpened, then she reached forward and grabbed the big bag hidden at the back, when


    her father was not paying attention. As the bag was unzipped, bundles of money fell out one after


    another.


    "Where did you get so much money?"


    The expression in her father''s face changed drastically as he rushed up to grab it. "That''s my money.


    Give it back to me!"


    Emily did not know where she had found the courage and strength from, as she pushed him aside and


    asked furiously, "Is this from Jack?"


    Shocked, Emily turned her attention to Debby, who lowered her head in shame.


    Anger boiled deep inside Emily, hot asva. For the first time in her life she had lost her temper to her


    parents. "Whether he is my boyfriend or not, you shouldn''t have taken his money! It''s not right!"


    "Jack will be my son-inw sooner orter, so what''s the big deal? Does he expect to take my daughter


    without paying any price?"


    Debby muttered in the corner, "This is not what we asked him for, but what he volunteered to give..."


    "You¡­¡­"


    Emily had run out of patience trying to make her parents understand. She put the money back into the


    bag and proceeded towards the door.


    "Wretched girl, where are you going?


    Leave the money!"


    Emily''s father flew down the stairs, cursing at her, unwilling to give up his money.


    Emily, however, ran much faster than he could. She soon reached the bottom of the stairs and saw


    Jack.


    "Keep your money!" Emily threw the bag at him in anger, as she said, "Don''t try to bribe my parents


    ever again!"


    Her father cursed at Emily when he came downstairs and saw her talking to Jack.


    Jack did not even try to catch the bag, instead he allowed the bag to fall at his feet. He watched as


    Emily turned around and ran away, his heart full of pain and anguish.


    How did things get so bad between them? Emily¡­¡­ Did she no longer want to be with him?


    Jack wouldn''t have it!


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The weather in Haicheng City had always been inconsistent. Suddenly, a thunderstorm crackled from


    above, as streaks of hot silver split the sky, weing the downpour.


    Jack stood there in the same ce, as the heavy rain soaked his whole body. He looked up at the


    window of Emily''s house and shouted, "Emily, I will not give up!"


    Emily shut herself in her room, and listened to the sound of the rain hitting her windowpane from


    outside. A small crack slowly appeared on her hard-hearted expression.


    Lost in deep thoughts, she looked out the window. It seemed like she could not move her sights away.


    Instead of Jack himself, she was thinking of her pure and beautiful youthful years with him.


    All those years ago, when she had given him her all, watching him grow from a big boy to a man. Emily


    would be lying if she said she had no feelings for him at all.


    But not all mistakes could be easily forgiven. After all the things that had happened, they could never


    go back...


    A tiny glitter of a tear slipped from Emily''s eyes. She gently wiped it away and closed the window


    without hesitation.


    The rain outside was getting heavier and heavier, as the loud thunder and lightning raged against the


    skies.


    Emily rolled herself up in a quilt and huddled in bed, cosily. Outside her door, was the voice of her


    anxious and worried mother, "Emily, Jack is still standing outside in the rain. That child is so stubborn.


    What if he catches a cold or a fever? Go down and ask him toe up now!"


    Emily''s father was even more angrier, "Insolent girl!


    Hurry up and call him in! What good is it for you to offend Jack and his family?


    You''re really starting to piss me off!"


    "Andrew, calm down. I''ll talk to Emily..."


    Emily tried her best to ignore their words, but suddenly a loud thunder crackled outside the window,


    "Boom..."


    Frightened, she jumped out of bed, and opened the window to look down, when her eyes met with


    Jack''s.


    An inexplicable sense of pity came over and overwhelmed her.


    Ever since they were together, this man had always managed to somehow melt her heart. It was the


    same as when Jacob was at her house thest time.


    Emily kept telling herself that she was not soft-hearted. She stressed that fact in her heart. However, if


    Jack fell sick, it would be far worse as he''d certainly take the chance to put the me on her.


    ''Yes, that''s it!''


    She seemed to havee up with an ingenious idea, as she grabbed the umbre from under the


    table, opened the door and handed it to her mother.


    "Mom, give him this and tell him to go. Otherwise the neighbors will gossipter."


    Debby was still trying to persuade her, when Emily suddenly opened the door and handed the umbre


    to her. "Oh, good."


    Emily shut the door behind her and sat down against the door with a dispirited expression on her face.


    However, just a few minutester, Debby used Emily as an excuse to invite Jack in, who was soaking


    wet from standing outside in the rain.

 Chapter 49 Natural Disaster

    Chapter 49 Natural Disaster


    "How can you be so stubborn? Emily really cares about you. She''s just too proud; or else she would


    not have asked me to call you inside. She''s afraid that you''ll get sick in the rain..."


    Said Debby, when suddenly Jack sneezed loudly, "Ahchoo!"


    Debby sympathized, as if she were speaking to her own son, "See? You''ve already caught a cold. Go


    and take a hot bath, and I''ll boil some ginger soup for you to dispel the cold."


    Jack nodded politely and said, "Thank you, Mrs. Bai. But I would like to see Emily first..."


    "You kids! I can feel that you really love Emily..."


    Emily happened to see this when she walked out of her room.


    Jack stood inside her house, pale-faced. He was soaking wet; his wet hair stuck to his head in an


    unkept manner and the water dripped from his clothes to the floor. Jack looked like he had just been


    fished out of the water.


    While Emily''s father and mother stood side by side and weed him in warmly.


    "Mom, why did you bring him in?"


    Debby winked at her and said, "Emily, it was you who asked me to bring Jacky in, right?


    Emily sneered, "Ha, you''re already calling him ''Jacky'' now?"


    Emily never thought that her own mother could be so double-faced. Out of sympathy, she asked her


    mother to bring Jack an umbre, but to her surprise, she went so far as to bring him in.


    "Emily......" Jack looked at Emily with his deep, charcoal ck eyes. His eyes were shining.


    For some reason, he reminded Emily of the abandoned dogs she used to see near the dustbin when


    she was a child. Jack looked at her with the same puppy dog eyes, as if begging her to hold and caress


    him.


    ''Stop!''


    Emily hurriedly interrupted her thoughts and returned to her room. "Bam", she shut the door behind her.


    Jack''s eyes were filled with disappointment, to which Debby hurriedly said, "This child is still at odds


    with you. Anyway, don''t just stand there. You are wet all over. Go and get a hot bath."


    Indeed, It was ufortable to have wet clothes on. Hearing this, Jack dragged his soaking body to


    the bathroom.


    Besides, since he was already in Emily''s home, he set aside his worries and decided to take it easy.


    While Jack was taking a bath, and Emily''s parents were busy elsewhere, Emily slipped out of the


    house with an umbre and her suitcase.


    After a nice hot bath, Jack came out in Emily''s father''s new clothes. He started to feel warmer after a


    nice cup of hot ginger soup.


    Soon after, he quickly went and knocked on Emily''s bedroom door. He knocked for a long time, but


    there was no response. He grew suspicious, so he turned the doorknob, and found it unlocked.


    Jack opened the door and went in carefully. His smile froze when he found out that there was no one in


    the room. "Where is Emily?"


    "Emily!"


    Jack looked everywhere in her room. The noise he made soon drew Emily''s parents in.


    "This, this... Where is Emily?" Emily''s father furrowed his eye-brows and shrugged, "How should I know


    where Emily is?" Jack nced at Emily''s father coldly. The politeness and courtesy he had exhibited


    when entering their house had suddenly disappeared. With raging fire in his eyes, Jack said, "Weren''t


    you outside Emily''s room? How could you not see her get out of her room?"


    The storm outside raged on relentlessly... Did she hate being in the same house with him?


    Nonplussed, Emily''s parents looked at each other. Neither of them dared to utter a word.


    Jack ignored them both and rushed out without an umbre in a hurry.


    As soon as he had left, Emily''s father locked the door. Immediately, his eyes fell upon the big bag which


    Jack had brought with him when Emily''s mother invited him in.


    "At least, we''ve got the money."


    Emily''s parents promptly unsealed the bag to check the money. The bag was waterproof so the money


    inside the bag was unaffected by the rain.


    They looked at each other, and smiled greedily.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ......


    Jack spent the entire night searching for Emily, but he couldn''t find her. By then, Jacob already noticed


    that Jack had left D City. Jack couldn''t stay in Haicheng City any longer, so he returned in haste.


    Emily didn''t know what happenedter on. She rushed to the airport upon daybreak, and headed to the


    last destination of her business trip, Yunshi City, to meet two of her colleagues.


    She put all her attention to her work. That was the only way she knew to cope with all the problems and


    worries in her head.


    A weekter, the business trip hade to an end.


    Emily''s two colleagues decided to stay for another day before returning home, which was fine with


    Emily. Although they said that they needed the extra day to have a rest, they persuaded Emily to go


    shopping with them.


    While being serenaded by the musical fountain in the square, the three of them felt the ground shaking


    violently.


    "Earthquake! It''s an earthquake!" Someone shouted from the crowd, which immediately triggered a


    wave of panic.


    Emily wasparatively calm as she ran towards the open space with her two panic-stricken


    colleagues. When she looked back, she saw a little boy, about three or four years old, standing not so


    far away, motionless and stunned, as if fear had gripped him firmly.


    Right next to the boy was a stone statue, teetering, as if it would fall on him at any moment.


    Despite the dissuasion of her colleagues, Emily rushed to the child without hesitation and pulled him to


    the side, just before the statue fell down.


    "Bang!" The statue fell down and broke into pieces.


    The little boy finally burst out in tears, but Emily had no time tofort him, for at that moment, all she


    could do was to bring the child to a safe ce first.


    From the beginning until the end, the whole earthquakested for merely ten more seconds, and by


    then the shopping mall in the square had copsed to ruins. Seeing the devastation around them, the


    people that had narrowly escaped were still shaken up.


    When the boy''s mother found them, she couldn''t restrain herself from crying, relieved by the fact that


    her son was safe and sound.


    Emily and her colleagues quickly began to console the mother and the son, even though they were still


    in shock themselves. The mother stopped crying and holding her child firmly while repeating her


    gratitude.


    "Emily, you are really brave!" Sue, her colleague, raised her thumb to Emily in appreciation.


    Sue thought to herself, ''If it were up to me, I would have never been able to move at such speed with


    such courage and boldness to save others.''


    However, Emily was a little distracted. She smiled and said, "That''s nothing."


    At that critical moment, she didn''t have much time to think. She acted out of instinct hoping that the boy


    wouldn''t get hurt. In retrospect, she didn''t even know where the explosive force hade from at that


    moment.


    The damage caused by earthquake in Yunshi City was colossal. The traffic had paralyzed half the city.


    After a brief discussion amongst themselves, Emily and her two colleagues decided to stay and do their


    part in the rescue.


    What she didn''t know was that when the news of earthquake came to Jingshi City, Jacob was in his


    office, as his usual emotionless facial expression changed suddenly and he even snapped his pen


    without knowing it.

 Chapter 50 Who Exactly Was He

    Chapter 50 Who Exactly Was He


    At that time, Jacob was looking through some documents and spinning his expensive pen between his


    fingers when he said to Sam, "Emily''s father has a gambling problem, so inform all casinos in and


    around Haicheng City to keep him out."


    Jacob did not want anyone else to distract Emily''s attention from him, even if they were her parents.


    Coincidentally, all his attention was then caught by the news of the earthquake that had popped up on


    his phone screen.


    In Yunshi City... ''Isn''t that where Emily is supposed to be for her business trip?''


    Jacob''s calm face suddenly changed, as panic started to grip his mind. Without wasting another


    second, he called Emily''s phone, but every time he called, it went straight to her voice mail.


    "Arrange an helicopter right now, I''m going to Yunshi City."


    In all his years of working for Jacob, Sam had never seen his boss like that. Without further dy, he


    hastened to make preparations.


    Soon, Jacob arrived at Yunshi City on a helicopter.


    "Mr. Jacob, please do not worry. Miss Emily will be fine." Knowing what Jacob was afraid about, Sam


    tried to soothe his worries.


    "I know. She will be fine. She must be." Jacob did not know whether he was trying to convince Sam or


    himself.


    Jacob''s expression was much more unppable than before, indicating the restlessness in his mind.


    Yunshi City was in total ruins and looked nothing like it did before.


    As soon as Jacob got off the helicopter, he sent for people to find Emily in different ces. Sam


    contacted the local authorities to distribute the relief supplies they had brought with them.


    Jacob nearly searched every ce in Yunshi City but still there was no sign of Emily anywhere.


    Flustered, it felt like a swarm of insects were eating up his heart from the inside.


    ''Emily, will be fine...''


    Suddenly, Jacob''s phone started ringing.


    Jacob quickly picked it up without even looking, and the first thing he said was, "Did you find Emily?"


    The person on the other side of the phone was Sam. Ashamed of disappointing Jacob, he keep silent


    for a while and then gingerly answered, "Mr. Jacob, we have not found Miss Emily yet. Right now, the


    situation in Yunshi City is not stable. The aftershocks will probably follow at any time so you''d better not


    walk around..."


    "Beep", Jacob directly hung up the phone without a reply.


    ''Emily...''


    Jacob called out her name silently in his mind. He had never prayed so eagerly for her safety before.


    Jacob continued walking forward and every time he passed by a heap of rubble, he couldn''t help


    thinking about how many people were buried there? Could Emily be one of them...


    Finally, Jacob saw a familiar and slender image appear in front of him. He froze in his tracks, the


    moment heid his eyes on her.


    Well, she was alive, unharmed, and it seemed like she was not frightened either.


    ... So good.


    Jacob just stood there like a statue and just stared at her for a while. It felt like someone had finally


    taken the weight of the world from his shoulders as he breathed out a sigh of relief. Soon he began to


    walk towards her, slowly but steadily.


    Emily knew nothing of this. She was rushing around, concentrating on arranging the supplies brought


    by the rescuers and preparing to distribute them to victims.


    Suddenly, a voice from a close distance caught Emily''s attention, "Aftershocks areing!"


    But it was toote. As is human nature, everyone around her rushed to find safety without even


    thinking about taking her with them.


    Just as Emily took a few steps forward, the ground began to crack and shake vigorously. The remains


    of the copsed buildings around her started toe crashing down.


    "Ah!" Emily screamed and then suddenly fell down to the ground. Just at the nick of time, a man quickly


    pulled her into his arms and covered her tightly under his body.


    Soon, everything settled down again.


    Deep under the ruins, Emily noticed a moderately heavy weight on her back. Suspecting that it could


    be a man, she tried to move her body.


    "Sir, are you okay?"


    The man did not respond. However, blood dripped down from his head to his chin and then dropped on


    Emily''s forehead, one drop after another, thick and warm.


    Emily''s face was as pale as the moon. She vaguely remembered the moment when the buildings


    crumbled down. The man on her back seemed to be making a grunting noise out of pain, but he did not


    hesitate for one moment to protect her...


    Thanks to him, Emily was totally unharmed but the man was unconscious.


    Who exactly was he? Why would he risk his life to save hers?


    "Sir, are you okay? Please try to stay awake..."


    Buried under the rubbles, the space around them was rather confined, or one could say that there was


    almost no space at all. Emily was wrapped in the man''s arms so it was impossible for her to turn


    around.


    Soon darkness came over, but Emily did not feel any kind of threat. She did not feel alone because of


    the man who was stuck there with her.


    Hours had passed by and yet there was no sign of the rescue team yet. Emily could not help worrying


    about the man.


    If anything bad were to happen to him because of her, she would me herself for the rest of her life.


    Concerned, Emily struggled and tried harder to reach out to the man. Soon, she touched his face, his


    aquiline nose and his soft lips...


    "Cough-cough..."


    The man''s sudden coughing frightened Emily. She quickly drew back her hand but hit the debris aside


    identally.


    "Sir, are you awake? Thank you for saving my life..."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Stupid." Jacobughed weakly as he could almost imagine her frowning face, but his throat got hoarse


    due tock of water, like the rust steel rubbing on abrasive paper.


    Emily did notpletely recognize hisughter, but ironically, Jacob was the first person that popped


    into her mind at that moment.


    "Who are you?"


    "Any guesses?" Jacob slightly lifted his weak body and tried his best not to press down on her. "Make a


    guess, and if you''re right, there will be rewards and if you''re wrong, there will be a penalty."


    Emily heard his husky voice. It was as if each time he said a word, his throat was being cut open by a


    saw. Concerned, Emily pleaded, "You...You need to stop talking."


    "You find my voice terrible?"


    "No, I''m afraid that you''ll feel more pain..."


    "Why don''t you say you care about me?"


    Soon after, Jacob started coughing again which got Emily worried. She was afraid of the fact that he


    was losing blood very quickly.


    "Fine, we should both stop talking, okay?"


    Emily pleaded in a low voice.


    "No, you did not guess yet." He seemed very adamant to hear her answer.


    "Can I abstain?"


    "Yeah, you can." Jacob slowly turned her round and said gently, "Abstention also gets a penalty."

 Chapter 51 If We Die, We Die Together

    Chapter 51 If We Die, We Die Together


    As soon as Jacob finished his words, he moved close to kiss Emily in the dark, and uratelynded


    on her dry lips. Biting and nipping her lips, he slowly moistened them over and over again and then


    aggressively plunged into her mouth.


    It was a feeling he had missed for a long time, and he wanted to savour each and every second of it.


    Jacob realized then that he cared more about this innocent girl than he had thought. Thus, when the


    aftershock hit, he rushed to Emily to shield her with his body, without any concern for his personal


    safety.


    Jacob was the kind of man to give his everything for a girl if he felt very strongly about her.


    "Uh..."


    Emily whimpered, but then Jacob kissed her more deeply. Half awake and half asleep, in a dazed state


    of mind, she guessed that the man who was aggressively kissing her must be Jacob.


    ''Gosh! We were trapped here and all Jacob wants to do is kiss me?'' So when Jacob finally broke off


    the kiss, Emily punched him in the chest.


    Jacob grunted as if he was hurt by Emily''s reaction.


    "Are...are you all right?" Emily suddenly felt worried and guilty.


    She assumed that Jacob must have gotten seriously hurt, or else, he would not have passed out for


    such a long time. Moreover, since Jacob was coughing blood intermittently, his internal organs must


    have also been injured.


    ''He got injured because he wanted to save me, '' Emily thought.


    Jacob opened his mouth and said in a faint voice,"It hurts."


    "Where?" Emily asked with bated breath.


    "My chest is aching. Maybe you could rub it to make me feel better."


    Jacob took Emily''s hand as he spoke and ced it on his chest. Emily could feel his heart beating.


    Emily did not know whether to cry orugh. She pulled her hand away and said,"You are such a child."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Stuck in that situation for a while, Emily finally decided to break the ice,"When do you think they will


    come to save us?"


    "It won''t be long." Then Jacob changed his position; he leaned his chin against Emily''s neck, scratching


    her delicate skin with his stubble.


    Emily had neither strength nor will to care for Jacob''s intimate behavior. With her mind weighed down,


    she asked,"What if we do notst out?"


    "Don''t be afraid. I am here with you."


    "I mean...what if?"


    "If... If we die, we die together." Jacob answered her question in a calm tone,"It will be your honor to die


    with me."


    His arrogance made Emily want to punch him again; but since he was injured, Emily humphed and


    stopped her hand halfway. In truth, she was somewhat relieved to find that Jacob was not badly


    injured.


    Although Emily and Jacob could not see each other''s faces in the dark, they had a feeling of


    inexplicable ease; even the waiting did not feel hard for them.


    There was no light, water or food at that ce. The only things they had were each other''spany


    and their will to hold on.


    Not sure how long had passed, for the very first time Emily felt like she was going to die in that ce.


    She was beyond thirsty as she had not had any water to drink for a long time. Her throat was so dry


    that she found it difficult to speak.


    "I need water..."


    But they were buried under the debris, and how would they find water?


    There were broken floor bs above their heads. Jacob fumbled around and found no trace of water


    and food at all. He listened to Emily''s weakening voice and sighed softly.


    "Want some water?"


    Emily answered in a daze,"Uh... Water..."


    The next moment, Jacob thrust toward her lips. His flexible tongue slid into her mouth, and moistened it


    slowly.


    Without a conscious thought, Emily licked her lips, and somewhat regained consciousness. She


    pushed Jacob and murmured in a feeble tone,"No..."


    "It''s not up to you," Jacob said.


    "I didn''t mean this kind of water... uh..."


    Although Jacob kissed her over and over again, what he did, was just a drop in the ocean. Eventually,


    he felt like his throat was drying up too, and there was still no sign of ease.


    In the dark, they did not know how many days had passed. They could do nothing but wait in silence.


    Numb all over, Jacob began to feel like he could hardly hold on any longer. Thanks to his unwavering


    willpower, he forced himself not to give up. But as time went by, Emily fell in a semiatose state.


    "Emily," Jacob called out her name and shook her with his hands.


    Emily barely lifted her eyelids, but all she could see was just darkness. She closed her eyes again and


    muttered,"I... I feel like I am going to die..."


    Her voice was muffled, but Jacob heard every word clearly. Instead of saying "we die together", this


    time he held Emily closer and whispered in her ear firmly,"You will not die. I will not allow it."


    Emily mumbled faintly, unable to speak a word. The next moment, she felt something drop on her lips.


    She licked her lips out of curiosity; it was warm and sticky, unlike water...


    It tasted and smelled metallic with a tinge of sweetness.


    "Blood..." Emily muttered faintly. She turned her face away as he suddenly realized what Jacob was


    doing,"No..."


    Jacob grabbed her chin and forced his bleeding wrist to her lips, as he said coaxingly,"Good girl..."


    The blood flowed freely into Emily''s mouth, and slid down to her neck.


    By then Emily had lost her senses; she instinctively swallowed Jacob''s blood, one drop at a time,


    turning it into energy to sustain her life.


    Inplete darkness, Emily could only hear the faint breathing of the man.


    "You really got me," Jacob chuckled. Although his lips were dry, the corners of his mouth lifted up to an


    arrogant smile,"I never thought I would live to see such a day."


    "Self-sacrifice"¡ª A word Jacob believed he would never have anything to do with.


    "Emily, since you''ve had my blood, you are mine now. Do you understand?" At first, Jacob''s voice


    sounded so hoarse Emily almost couldn''t make out what he was talking about. Then she heard Jacob''s


    voice once again, this time a bit softer¡ª"If we make it out of here alive, I want you to promise me


    something."


    Emily paused and did not answer. Jacob didn''t know whether she understood his words or not.


    He flicked her on the head gently, and said,"Did you hear me?"


    There was absolute silence in the air, and just when Jacob thought that Emily would not give her


    answer, she faintly uttered,"Okay."


    ...


    Meanwhile, the rescue team had alreadye to dig them out a while ago, but it took them more time


    as they had to dig through small spaces carefully in order to avoid risking the lives of Jacob and Emily.


    After four days and three nights of rigorous work, they were finally able to dig out both victims


    sessfully from the debris.


    Emily opened her eyes to the ceiling of a hospital ward. She stared at the ceiling for some time, before


    the memories slowly found their way back into her head.


    She remembered being in the arms of a man, as the concrete structures came crashing down around


    them, burying them under the pile of rubble; scared, thirsty and cold.


    The memories of what followed after that was a bit blurry, but she remembered being embraced by the


    man, kissed by the man, and...being saved by the man''s sacrifice, to preserve her own life.


    ''It must have been Jacob, '' she thought, with certainty.


    ''I wonder if he is okay?''


    Emily started to get worried. She pushed aside the quilt trying to get off the bed, when suddenly a


    nurse came in and rushed to stop her.


    "Miss Emily, you are still weak. Please stay in bed for your own good."


    Emily bit her lip and exined,"I''m fine, I am looking for someone..."


    However, before she could finish her sentence, a familiar voice interrupted her from the outside,"Who is


    this ''someone'' you are looking for?"

 Chapter 52 Lie After Lie

    Chapter 52 Lie After Lie


    Emily raised her head to follow the voice, but as soon as she saw who was standing by the door, her


    facial expression hardened.


    It was Jack.


    Although his head was wrapped with white bandages, his radiant face remained unaffected. He grinned


    slyly, causing the nurse standing in the corner to blush timidly.


    "Emily, are you looking for me?"


    With a flicker of disappointment in her eyes, Emily replied,"No."


    "No? Is that all you want to say to the person who saved your life?"


    Theck of enthusiasm on Emily''s face dimmed Jack''s mood. He waved at the nurse to leave them


    alone. Soon, it was just the two of them in that big ward.


    "What do you mean?" Emily was rmed by what Jack had just said. What was he trying to say?


    "You have been in aa for the past two days. Don''t you remember how well you treated me when


    we were both buried under the ruins?"


    Jack said, as he red into Emily''s face with dark, resentful eyes, angered by the change in her facial


    expression.


    Nonplussed, Emily stared at Jack in disbelief, and said,"You mean you were the one buried with me


    under the ruins?" ''That can''t be true!'' she thought. "I...I was with..."


    ''I was with Jacob, '' she knew it in her heart.


    "Yes, you were with me. Don''t you remember being with me all those days? Who else did you think I


    was?" Jack''s gaze captivated Emily. Recalling the scenes of the day Emily got rescued, he wanted to


    burst out raging, but somehow he managed to keep himself calm.


    What did he see on that day?


    He saw Jacob and Emily buried close to each other under the rubble. When the two were rescued, they


    were found in each other''s arms, unconscious. From a bystander''s point of view, it seemed like they


    were a loving couple who could not bear to be apart, even under such dire circumstances.


    Jack suddenly understood everything after seeing them like that.


    Shocked at what he had witnessed, he was churned by the anger deeply within him and was hungry for


    destruction. Overwhelmed by confusion, he struggled to bare the pressure of the raging sea of hatred


    in his heart.


    Heughed at himself for having been yed like a fiddle, since the very beginning. But who would


    have thought that a man like Jacob would have anything to do with Emily?


    Never in a hundred years could Jack have expected Emily to have an affair with Jacob!


    Jacob was the main architect behind everything all along. Jacob wanted to transfer Jack to a different


    city; he sided with Victor and invested in the LA Jewelry Company. He did all those things for Emily!


    While he kept Jack in the dark, and yed him for a fool!


    Drunk with hatred, Jack had half a mind to kill both Emily and Jacob before they returned to


    consciousness!However, he put his malicious thoughts to rest. On one hand, he still loved Emily, and


    on the other, he did not want Jacob''s punishment to be so quick!


    "I do not know,"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Answered Emily. She could feel her heart beat faster, nervous and guilt-ridden.


    Jack collected his thoughts and took a deep breath,"Are you refusing to ept the fact since you are


    safe now? Well? Since you''ve drunk my blood, you are mine now."


    Emily suddenly raised her head, when she remembered that the man in the debris had said the exact


    same thing to her...


    ''So it really was Jack?''


    Emily tried to remember everything she could about the man, but he never said anything about himself


    to her. Confused, Emily did not linger on her doubts for long, instead, she just assumed it was Jacob


    based on intuition.


    Jack was cleverly trying to throw her off her previous assumptions. She was beginning to doubt


    everything she knew because of what Jack was saying. She wasn''t sure whether it was Jack or Jacob


    anymore.


    Suddenly, a question popped up in her mind,"What about your throat?"


    A devious glint shed in Jack''s eyes, as he raised his hand and rubbed his throat to lower his voice,"I


    took some medications."


    In Emily''s memory, the voice of that man was also hoarse. Thus, she couldn''t tell whether Jack was


    speaking the truth or not. She observed him suspiciously, and when she saw the bandages around


    Jack''s wrist, she changed her impressions of him again.


    Jack, who was trying hard just to remain calm, was not sure whether he had seeded in nting the


    seeds of doubt in Emily''s mind or not.


    The injury on his arm was real, but he got it in a car ident when he was driving to Yunshi City in a


    hurry after he had heard the news about the earthquake.


    The wound on his wrist, however, was aplete sham. Jack came up with this idea when he saw the


    wound on Jacob''s wrist.


    As a matter of fact, Jack, too, was surprised by Jacob''s wound. Why would Jacob save Emily by


    sustaining her life with his blood?


    It could only mean that Jacob really cared about Emily!


    Just the mere thought of the idea sickened Jack. He had made up his mind to get Jacob as far away


    from Emily as he could!


    "So... are you feeling better now?"


    Emily asked furtively. Immediately, Jack realized that he had already won the first half. "I suffered


    internal bleeding and a heavy loss of blood, but I am all well now. Don''t worry," he replied.


    In truth, everythinging out of Jack''s mouth was a lie. He was just replicating Jacob''s injuries.


    However, Jacob''s actual injuries were far more serious than what Jack had described. Mr. Gu, Jacob''s


    foster father, had to send a helicopter to take Jacob back to Jinshi City for better treatment.


    When Emily heard the words "heavy loss of blood", although she was unsure, she felt guilty from the


    bottom of her heart,"I''m sorry..."


    Jack concealed his real smile,"You don''t have to say sorry."


    Emily still had doubts in her mind, because she imagined that the man with her in the ruins had to have


    been in a critical condition, whereas, Jack, looked well to her.


    Then she realized that if the mystery man really was Jacob, then Jack would have found out about


    them by now. And if Jack had known about them, he wouldn''t have been so calm as he was then.


    Moreover, Emily had believed that the man who kissed and hugged her in the debris must be Jacob.


    But what about Jack? He might do those intimate things to her, too.


    ''Maybe I really mistook Jack for Jacob?'' Emily doubted.


    "What brings you here?"


    "Jacob dispatched me to another city to deal with the business of a branchpany. But I have been


    concerned about you. The moment I heard the news about the earthquake, I drove here in a hurry."


    Jack said without batting an eye. While in fact, only the first half of his exnation was true, and the


    next half was all but a lie made up deliberately by him. "Jacob is still handling business overseas;


    otherwise, I wouldn''t have had the chance toe see you."


    "Jacob is abroad?"


    "Yes. What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." Emily realized that she was giving away too much with her expression, so she quickly cover


    it up. The suspicion in her mind gradually disappeared, ''Jack, why...


    Why did you save me? If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have gotten injured, let alone suffering under


    those ruins for days..."


    As a victim of the earthquake, she obviously understood the despair and pain in such a desperate


    situation, although, she''d rather not recall the memory of her traumatic experience.


    "My silly girl," Jack felt relieved secretly. Emily was so gullible that she believed Jack''s words. "I am


    willing to do anything for you."


    His words made Emily choke up in tears. It took a while before she finally was able to speak up,"Jack,


    thank you, I..."


    Jack took Emily''s tender hand gently and said,"You know, an apology is not what I want."


    "I''m sorry, I¡­¡­"


    Jack''s grip on Emily''s hand tightened. Having almost run out of patience, he wanted to ask her directly


    whether she had rejected him again and again in the past because of Jacob!


    Emily, however, failed to notice his gloomy face, as Jack''s grip was starting to hurt her arm. She cried


    out in pain,"You''re hurting me..."


    Jack instantly collected his thoughts, let go off her hand and forced himself to be more tender,"Sorry,


    please take as much time as you need, and I will wait for your answer, okay?"


    Emily remained silent.


    Jack did not force Emily to give him an answer at once. When he stepped out of the ward, his face


    suddenly turned dark, as the hatred in his eyes reappeared, like there was a bigger storm brewing on


    the horizon.

 Chapter 53 Are You Trying To Push Me Away

    Chapter 53 Are You Trying To Push Me Away


    Lying in bed, Emily recalled the conversation she had with Jack. He answered her questions without


    any hitch, but she still couldn''t shake the feeling like something was wrong.


    However, she decided not to ask anything else, fearing that Jack would get suspicious.


    In fact, from another perspective, she was d that that person was not Jacob, as it would mean that


    he did not get injured because of her. How nice!


    But why was there still a faint sense of loss in her heart?


    Was she losing her mind? Did she really want the person to be Jacob?


    Emily was terrified by the idea that just shed through her mind.


    She thought about the days she spent buried underneath the ruins. The gritty details of her traumatic


    experience, brought shivers down her spine.


    Meanwhile, she had to confess that, for a moment, she did feel something about the man who had


    protected her. However, today when she found out that Jack was the one who saved her, she felt a


    slight hint of relief in her heart.


    ''Fortunately, it was not Jacob...'' she thought.


    Early next morning, Jack brought breakfast to Emily''s room after she woke up and prepared to feed her


    by himself.


    "Your hand is still hurt," Emily refused. But her attitude towards Jack was indeed much better than


    before.


    Jack noticed that. He put aside the unpleasant emotions in his heart and smiled," That''s all right. But if


    you''re worried about me, how about you feed me instead?"


    Emily pretended not to hear him, and carried on eating her food.


    In an instant, Jack''s attitude changed," Emily, you heartless woman! Do you want me to starve to


    death? How could you?"


    Reluctantly, Emily stuffed his face with steamed dumplings.


    Jack ate up everything within seconds and demanded," More."


    "Your right hand is hurt, but what about your left hand?"


    Jack replied, cheekily," Also hurt."


    "Then starve to death."


    "Wowl! You are truly heartless!"


    Jack whined for a while, but he soon gave up and starting eating by himself, when he noticed the


    indifference in Emily''s face.


    It had been a long time sincest time when the two of them sat down and enjoyed a calm and sensible


    conversation.


    Emily turned slightly and cast a short nce at Jack''s face. Suddenly, the old memories from when


    they were in love came floating in, when she found his childish nature attractive and adorable.


    For instance, when he''d deliberately force her to sleep with him in the morning, and as a result, the


    both of them would end up waking upte for work. Or when they''d make up after a fight, he would ask


    for a kiss with a solemn look, and if he got rejected, he''d immediately start acting like a scoundrel


    comining that she didn''t love him, and then he''d kiss her deeply and passionately.


    Emily fondly remembered their past; sweet, childish, pure and beautiful.


    But now, everything was gone. Things could never go back to the way it was.


    "What are you thinking about?" Jack asked with a smile, interrupting Emily''s trip down memoryne.


    Emily shook her head and said indifferently," Thanks for the breakfast, but don''t trouble yourself and


    bring me breakfast anymore."


    Jack didn''t let her cold attitude get to him," It''s no trouble at all."


    "Jack, you should be resting. After all, you''ve suffered some heavy injuries, haven''t you?"


    "Are you trying to push me away?"


    "I..."


    "It''s of no use," Jack interrupted Emily as he fixated his eyes on hers, and said to her, brimming with


    confidence," Emily, I can give up everything, but not you. You are mine."


    Emily looked at him nkly and felt a cold shiver go down her spine.


    Jack''s nce was as intimidating as Jacob''s.


    "I told you that I would give you time, and I will." Jack reached out, touched her cheek and smiled," But


    I''m hoping that you will eventually give me a satisfactory answer."


    Emily sighed," But Jack, once the mirror is broken, it can not be put back together anymore..."


    "Get some rest. I wille over to see you when I have time." Lacking the patience to listen to what


    Emily was going to say, Jack rudely interrupted her, and walked out of her room.


    Watching his back disappear at the door, Emily sat nkly for a while and then took a heavy sigh.


    Jack was not the same person he once used to be, and she was no longer the Emily that she used to


    be as well.


    Emily drifted into sleep quite early that night.


    Later that night, Jack secretly tip-toed into Emily''s room and stood at the edge of her bed. He stood


    there motionlessly, staring at Emily''s sleeping face.


    Emily, the woman who rocked his entire world. What on earth should he do with her?


    Jack was caught in a dilemma. On one hand, he couldn''t pretend like he wasn''t angry at her, and on


    the other, he could not stand the thought of her being with another man, especially Jacob!


    The thought of their past made his heart burn like hellfire!


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Jack was convinced that Emily was cheating on him, he no longer had to carry the burden of guilt


    anymore.


    After a while, Jack finally moved closer. Suddenly, he leaned over and kissed her rosy lips gently. The


    sense of satisfaction filled every cell in his body within an instant.


    Emily was his to have!


    As for Jacob? He could drop dead for all Jack cared.


    ......


    The next morning, in Jingshi City.


    Jacob was lying unconscious in the intensive care unit, while his father Mr. Gu, who stood outside, had


    broken several valuable crutches out of anger and fury.


    "Look at him! My good son! Ending up like this for a woman? That''spletely ridiculous! Who is she?


    Bring her to me!"


    Sam''s heart fluttered anxiously, as he quickly pleaded," Please don''t be too angry, Mr. Gu. Mr. Jacob


    will be all right."


    "Do you take me for a fool? I''m asking you a question. Answer me who she is!" Mr. Gu''s eyes were


    very percipient.


    Sam was drenched in his own sweat, wondering how to exin the situation to Mr. Gu.


    "Let that woman be for now, but if Jacob doesn''t wake up, I will find her and bury her along with him!"


    Old Mr. Gu was furious, but he was not stupid. What he just said was only his way of coping with his


    anger.


    He was smart enough to know that, killing the woman Jacob had risked his life to save would only


    create more problems, especially after Jacob would gain his consciousness.He was aware of the fact


    that now that Jacob cared a great deal about that woman, and he could use that knowledge to his


    advantage.


    Afraid of offending Mr. Gu, Sam only bowed his head repeatedly in agreement.


    After a while, the doctor finally came out and reported to Mr. Gu," Mr. Gu, Mr. Jacob is no longer in


    critical condition, and we will transfer him to the general ward when it''s time. We can expect him to


    wake up within forty-eight hours."


    Sam breathed a sigh of relief and thanked the doctor, while Mr. Gu kept a straight face and nced


    inside," Inform me when he wakes up."


    "Yes, sir."


    Escorted by a group of bodyguards, Mr. Gu walked away, stretching his new crutch, without looking


    back.


    Back at the hospital where Emily was, Jack seemed unaffected by Emily''s rejection as he visited her


    ward everyday, in hopes of taking care of her.


    Although Emily grew tired of him, but her attitude towards him was not as harsh as before, since she


    thought that he had risked his life for her. On top of that, Jack''s behavior seemed to have made a


    drastic improvement as well.


    When Emily was discharged from the hospital, she thought that she could finally have some peace.


    Little did she know that Jack was also discharged from the hospital on the same day as her.

 Chapter 54 Die Out Of Pain

    Chapter 54 Die Out Of Pain


    "Jack, will you stop following me?" There was nothing Emily could do about Jack.


    Jack had been following Emily since she got discharged from the hospital. When she went to the


    airport, he was there too. Was he nning on staying with her all the time?


    "No," Jack refused without any hesitation.


    Since neither Jacob nor Mr. Gu was there to keep him on a leash, it was no wonder that Jack was


    wreaking havoc wherever he wanted.


    Frustrated, Emily had lost all her patience with Jack. She turned around and walked away, dragging her


    luggage behind her.


    Jack ran behind her, but within a split second, his facial expression change abruptly," Emily, watch out


    for that car!"


    Startled by Jack''s screaming, Emily turned around to see what it was. By the time she saw the car, it


    was already toote!


    Right at that moment, when Emily thought it was all over, someone or something rushed in from behind


    and pushed her away with a lot of force.


    Emily heard a loud "bang" behind her as she fell to the ground. Without a conscious thought, she


    turned her head, only to find Jack''s body lying motionless on the floor in the distance.


    "Jack!" Emily screamed out his name and rushed over in a panic.


    Surrounded with broken ss, Jack''s unconscious bodyy upright on the ground, as the blood trickled


    down from his head.


    "Jack, Jack!


    Are you okay? Please wake up, Jack!"


    Stunned out of her wits, Emily made sure not to move his body without help in order to prevent further


    damage.


    Emily reached for her cellphone and dialled emergency services. Caught up in the frenzy of the


    moment, Emilypletely forgot about the driver of the car.


    There was still no response from Jack. Looking at the pool of blood and Jack''s lifeless face, Emily


    wishfully reached out her hand to press his *Ren Zhong acupuncture point, out of desperation.


    (*TN: Ren Zhong acupuncture point is one of numerous acupuncture points in human body ording


    to Chinese Traditional Medicine. It is located directly above the upper lip and below the nose. Pressing


    here could help people recover themselves from shock.)


    There''s no breathing, movement or any kind of response to touch.


    Paralyzed with fear, Emily''s body shivered and shrivelled up like she was being electrocuted. Her face


    began to turn as pale as the moon.


    How could that be? Perhaps she was overwhelmed by fear and helplessness.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Biting her lip tightly, Emily reached out again with hope to check Jack''s breath. After a few seconds, it


    seemed like she was finding it difficult to breathe.


    Was Jack not breathing? Howe?


    Sitting on the ground cluelessly and staring at Jack''s expressionless face, Emily''s heart cried, unwilling


    to ept what had happened.


    After all his betrayal, abuse and insults, she was angry with him and she even hated him to an extent...


    But she never wished for him to die.


    Jack, how could he die like this?


    He died saving her...


    When Emily touched Jack''s face with her trembling fingers, Jack opened his eyes all of a sudden.


    Emily screamed out loud in relief. She couldn''t believe her eyes, as she stuttered," You, you, you..."


    "How was I? Am I a good actor?" Jack smiled arrogantly, revealing two rows of white teeth," Eh, why


    are you crying, Emily?"


    Emily had just gotten back to her senses. She raised her hand to touch her face and found out that she


    was indeed crying. "I..."


    "You didn''t think I was dead, did you? How silly." Jack sat up and covered the wound on his head with


    his hand. Seeing Emily like that, made the corners of his mouth point upwards, as he gently said," So,


    you really do care about me. You just refused to admit the truth... Ouch!"


    Before he could finish talking, Emily, with tears still in her eyes, punched him a few times and said


    angrily," You did it on purpose, didn''t you? Do you think that was funny? Jack, you are insane!"


    "Okay, okay. I am insane. I''m sorry..." This time Jack was happy to admit his mistake.


    Seeing the arrogance in his expression made Emily angrier, as she hit him a couple of times again.


    Jack quickly beg for mercy," Emily, please don''t. My head hurts. For real!"


    Emily immediately stopped to wipe her face," Why don''t you just die out of pain?"


    When the ambnce finally arrived, Emily watched as Jack was strapped up and carried away on a


    stretcher. Then she rode on the back of the ambnce with him to the hospital.


    Emily wasn''t expecting oning back to the hospital after having been discharged on the same day.


    Emily stood outside the emergency room, embarrassed. She wouldn''t have been fooled by Jack if she


    hadn''t been too nervous!


    Jack, on the other hand, was a happyd, even though he was in a lot of pain.


    Yes. He pretended to be dead on purpose. He wanted to find out how much Emily cared about him,


    and the result was satisfactory.


    Jack''s eyes gleamed like bright lights, but the shine wore off very quickly.


    Emily was waiting outside, when a doctor came out suddenly and asked her anxiously," Are you the


    patient''s family?"


    "I''m not..." But before she could deny it, the doctor interrupted her.


    "Your boyfriend has suffered a trauma to the head, which has also caused an internal injury. There is a


    risk of intracranial hemorrhage. It would be advisable to perform surgery as soon as possible, but the


    patient is refusing to cooperate..."


    Disregarding the issue of their rtion, Emily asked in a hurry," Why isn''t he cooperating?"


    "I''m fine. I just need to be bound up. Why should I have an operation? Don''t listen to their nonsense."


    Jack, who had heard them talking from the inside, yelled out at them.


    Emily walked straight in. Annoyed by his immaturity, she almost knocked his head off," What tricks are


    you ying now?"


    Jack looked at her innocently and replied," I''m not ying. I just don''t want to entertain their bullshit..."


    "Sir, you should think more about your health." The doctor seemed reluctant to hear him out. He had no


    choice but to say," Miss, please persuade your boyfriend!"


    "Jack, it''s your body, and you should decide what to do."


    Jack shrugged it off and smiled. "I think I''m fine."


    Emily pped him on the shoulder and frowned," You think? A while ago I thought you were dead! Shut


    up and do as the doctors say! Do you hear me?"


    "I''m really fine!"


    "It doesn''t matter. Just do as the doctors say!"


    Jack seemed reluctant at first, but soon agreed," Since you''re insisting so much, I will do as you say,


    but you have to promise me one thing..."


    Emily burst intoughter immediately," Do the operation first!"


    Jack immediately showed his roguish nature," If you don''t promise me, I will not go through the


    operation!"


    "......" Emily stared at him for a few seconds and surrendered," What is it?"


    "Can we, make peace?" Jack said with little discretion, and then changed his words immediately when


    he noticed the change in Emily''s facial expression," No. Let''s be together again."


    "Did you... lie to me on purpose again?"


    Emily suddenly remembered how Jack faked his death to win her sympathy earlier, so she assumed


    that he was trying to trap her again.


    Perhaps Jack was taking this opportunity to ckmail her into getting back with him again.


    Jack''s expression suddenly darkened," If you think so, then so be it."


    The doctor urged," Miss, it is not the time to say this right now. You may as well promise him. Every


    young couples quarrel, but lovers'' quarrels are soon mended..."


    The nurse standing behind the doctor also nodded," yeah, yeah... "


    "I don''t think he looks like he''s been seriously injured... Are you sure it''s not one of his lies again?"


    Although skeptical, Emily said in a serious tone," Jack, this decision is yours to make, not mine. You


    should be responsible for yourself. You know that..."

 Chapter 55 I Promise You

    Chapter 55 I Promise You


    "We can''t be together anymore."


    Jack''s face turned dark and his pupils started to dte as he felt it was hard to breathe all of a sudden.


    It felt like his lungs were slowly filling up with water.


    Horrified, Emily''s face changed," Jack!Are you okay?Or are you ying games with me again?"


    The doctor''s facial expression also tensed up, as he said," Take him into the emergency room quickly!"


    "No, I don''t want to go!" Jack clutched onto Emily''s hand and refused to let go, he said," If you don''t


    promise me..."


    "Okay, okay. I promise you!"It was an emergency situation, so Emily blurted out what she had to in


    order to get Jack toply," Let go of my hand now. Doctor, take him in!"


    "Do you really promise?"


    "Yes, I do..."In an instant, Jack stood up, giddy and excited. Obviously, his condition wasn''t as bad as


    he was making it out to be. Shocked, Emily replied," You, you... you liar!"


    "I had to."


    "Don''t talk to me!"Emily turned her head to look at the doctors and nurses. Most of them were all


    smiling, while some people had a slight sense of guilt on their faces. Emily said," You were all in this


    together..."


    "Miss, Mr. Gu wants to make up with you. That''s why he came to us for help. We all wish you both


    happiness!"


    The doctor smiled and exined. He could not do anything else because Jack was being


    uncooperative and insistent. He was even given a bank card, prior to all of this, to y up to Jack.


    If the doctor didn''t do as was requested, Jack said that he would bankrupt the hospital.


    Having spent years in his profession, the doctor was able to identify all kinds of people. It was obvious


    that Jack had a strong backing, and the doctor agreed to help out when he realized that Jack''s request


    seemed to cause no harm to anyone.


    Now that this young man had achieved his goal and was reconciled with his girlfriend, wasn''t it for the


    best?


    "You... This is going too far!" Emily''s beautiful face turned sour when she found out that Jack was


    cheating her again!


    She shook his hands off with force, turned around and ran away, while Jack followed her in a hurry.


    "Emily, Emily!"


    Outside the hospital, Jack caught up to Emily and hugged her from behind. No matter how much she


    struggled, he did not let her go," You''ve made a promise to me, remember?"


    "No!"Afraid of hurting him, Emily stood there without moving, then she said angrily," You lied to me, so I


    lied to you too. Now, we''re even! The promise doesn''t count! Just let go of me."


    "I don''t care!You''ve made a promise!"


    "You''ve gone too far! You lied to me. Again!"


    Jack''s facial expression changed and he slowly loosened his hand. "If I didn''t do that, you would have


    never made that promise, would you?"


    Emily was at a loss of words, mainly because what Jack said was the in truth.


    "I am not willing to ept that."Jack gazed deeply into her eyes. "Why can''t you give me a chance, and


    also give us a chance?


    Everyone makes mistakes. How can you just throw away the years we''ve spent building our


    rtionship? It''s not fair, for both of us."


    Emily remained silent, lost in her own thoughts.


    She wasn''t certain whether she still loved Jack, but in that moment when his life was in danger, she did


    care about him and didn''t want him to die...


    Everyone makes mistakes, as did she. So... Should she give him a chance to correct himself?


    "It was my fault. I''ll admit it. My attitude was immature and childish. I took everything for granted.


    However, I am willing to change for you.


    Emily, I really like you."


    Emily''s heart was touched. She knew that Jack really liked her, or he would not have saved her again


    and again and without thinking about his own safety.


    But did Jack really know what he wanted?


    Jack waited quietly for an answer. As the seconds ticked away, his eyes dimmed and lost their glow.


    Emily suddenly recalled that when she was buried in the ruins, the man trapped with her, said in a


    hoarse and gentle voice," Emily, since you drank my blood, you are mine now. Do you hear me?


    If we can get out of here, I want you to promise me one thing."


    Emily clearly remembered that she said," OK".


    "Fine, I promise you."The memory of that day, somewhat relieved Emily. Two dimples appeared on her


    cheeks as she smiled, looking ravishing.


    "What..."Jack froze. He couldn''t believe what he had just heard. "Emily, what did you say?"


    "I promise you."


    ''I''ll give you a chance, and give me a chance, too, ''


    thought Emily. When Jacob''s face popped up in her thoughts again, she shook him out of her head.


    It might work out for her and Jack this time. But no matter what, Emily decided she would have to stay


    away from Jacob in the future.


    Jack was certain that what he heard was true. He was so excited that he picked Emily off the floor and


    spun around in circles outside the hospital. He wanted to tell the world that Emily was his girl!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Emily, I love you very much!"


    Dizzied, Emilyined and warned," Stop! Don''t you feel dizzy? You just got hurt, don''t fall... "


    Just as the words fell from her lips, Jack got dizzy and suddenly slipped. He fell to the flowerbed next to


    them, with Emily in his arms.


    Emily quickly stood up to help him," I told you not to do that, but you didn''t listen to me!"


    Jack spat the grass and dirt out of his mouth andughed loudly," I don''t care! I am so happy right now.


    I cannot control my actions anymore!"


    "Don''t do that again!"


    "OK, whatever you say."


    Emily''s thoughts took her on a trip down memoryne when Jack used to speak to her like that.


    Soon, Emily came to herself. She asked Jack to sit while she checked his wound. Sure enough, the


    wound opened up again and the blood reddened the bandage. She rushed him to the hospital for


    treatment in haste.


    Jack was unconcerned about his injury, but he followed her orders obediently. Happiness flowed


    through him, warming his skin like the rays of an early summer sun, even though Emily rolled her eyes


    at him.


    Emily had taken him back and they were back together now. Jacob was no longer his concern. Jacob


    could jump off a cliff for all Jack cared!


    In the evening, they decided to stay in Yunshi City.


    As a matter of fact, they stayed around the edges of Yunshi City. In the city center, the aftermath of the


    earthquake left half of the city devastated as the increasing traffic made things even more inconvenient.


    Thus, when the rescue operation started, the members of Gu n sent help there.


    Only Jacob had to be taken away because of his serious injuries.


    Jack strongly believed that his grandpa''s decision of taking Jacob away was absolutely correct. It was


    just what he wanted.


    Jackughed in his heart. After Emily fell sleep, Jack went back to his hotel room and dialled a number


    on the telephone, with a heavy face.


    It took a long time for the call to get through. "Hello, Jack."


    When he heard the person''s voice, Jack got angry," Rose, where are you now?"


    Rose tried hard to hide her guilt as she replied casually," I''m in Jingshi City. Jack, what''s up?"


    "I know it was you." Every word he said seemed to hit Rose''s heart.

 Chapter 56 How About Emily

    Chapter 56 How About Emily


    "Jack, I think there''s been some kind of a misunderstanding..."


    Rose swallowed nervously, but continued pretending to be oblivious.


    Jack was unwilling to go around in circles with her, as he said directly," Rose, I have seen the car that


    hit me today. I am absolutely certain that the person driving the car was you."


    "Jack, no..."


    "So, you still want to argue?


    Don''t me me for not giving you a chance."


    The chilly coldness in Jack''s tone made Rose''s heart jump. Finding no way to slither out, she


    confessed," Jack, I am sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt you. Can I exin what happened?"


    "Get over here now."


    Jack demanded strongly, as he give her the location.


    Twenty minutester, Rose arrived at the hotel room where Jack was. When she entered the room, she


    burst into tears without saying anything.


    Furious, Jack listened to her whining. He pulled her close and whispered," Don''t cry, Emily is sleeping


    in the next room. If she hears you, I will make you regret it!"


    Rose, immediately wiped the tears from her face, knelt down and lowered her head, looking pitiable


    and woeful. "Jack, I heard that you came to the Yunshi City for Emily. After the earthquake hit the


    Yunshi City, I got worried about you, so I had toe over."


    "I have been here since the day you got here. I have been following you secretly from a safe distance.


    It was me driving the car that day, but I had no intentions of hurting you..."


    Jack grabbed Rose by the throat and pinned her against the wall. "You had no intentions of hurting me,


    because your target was Emily, right?"


    Rose remained mute, but her eyes brimmed with tears. "I''m sorry Jack. I know I''ve done wrong. I really


    regret it..."


    In truth, she had every intentions of killing Emily at the time, but she did not expect Jack to rush out and


    save Emily!


    When she hit Jack, she panicked, and fled the scene immediately. She only regretted the fact that she


    didn''t hit again and run over Emily!


    To make matters worse, Jack had seen what she had done...


    "I didn''t expect you to be so vicious."


    Jack let go of her, as she fell to the ground, coughing.


    Jack had apletely different impression about Rose''s character in the past, but after that day, he


    realized how unstable she was, trying tomit murder for her own benefit! Jack should have never


    underestimated her!


    Rose captured a sh of murderous rage in Jack''s eyes, as her heart trembled. She quickly fell to his


    feet and pleaded," Jack, I was wrong, I was totally wrong...


    I thought I could let you go, but I can''t do it. I think of you every day... Do you know how jealous I was


    when I saw you with Emily? I had a momentarypse of judgment..."


    Rose whimpered and looked at Jack with tears in her eyes, begging for forgiveness.


    In the end, Jack believed her words. Her words had melted his cold heart. The murderous look on his


    face had also disappeared. "You won''t get another chance. If you do anything to harm Emily again, I


    will not show mercy anymore. Just go."


    Rose nodded in agreement and slowly got up. She pretended to be weak-kneed, and fell into Jack''s


    arms.


    With fast reflexes, Jack managed to catch her and break her fall. Instead of getting him, she hugged


    him close and said with concern," Jack, you got injured because of me. Are you still hurt?"


    "No."


    Jack saw through what Rose was up to instantly, and he pushed her away as he said," Emily and I are


    together again, so don''t try to y your dirty tricks any more."


    Jack knew that Emily''s main concern was the fact that he yed around with other women. Otherwise,


    she wouldn''t have left him.


    "You are together again?" Rose was a little surprised, but soon her heart grew bitter with hatred and


    resentment.


    Emily kept saying that she was the one who dumped Jack. She thought very highly of herself then, but


    now she was the one who got a big p to the face by getting back together with Jack again.


    Rose rolled her eyes to stop herself from crying. She then faked a heartbroken expression and forced a


    weak smile as she said," Well...then congrattions on your new beginning."


    Jack found the sadness on Rose''s face somehow unbearable. After all, they had both been through so


    much together. He said," I will walk you out."


    Rose clenched her fists. "Sure."


    While they were walking out the door, Rose turned around suddenly to hug Jack again and insisted,"


    Jack, I don''t want to go. I just want to stay with you for a while... Just for a while, for a little while..."


    "Rose..."


    Jack lowered his voice," Go away!"


    Rose refused to let go of him. Obviously, she was nning something devious," No, I will not go!"


    Without another word, Jack pushed her out.


    "Jack, please don''t drive me away. If you make so much noise, Emily is going to find out that I''m here!"


    Jack stopped in his tracks," Are you threatening me?"


    With nothing left to lose, Rose was ready to burn all her bridges. "If you think that''s what I am doing,


    then that''s it. But I''m only doing it because I can''t live without you. I can give up money...I can give up


    everything in the world, just to be with you..."


    Jack''s heart was in a tight situation, as he looked deeply at the woman holding him. "For what..."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "For love, Jack! Don''t you get it? I love you! Can''t you see it! "


    Rose had a natural talent for lying. She could easily turn a false article into a genuine one. Her lies


    were so good, that sometimes even she couldn''t tell whether she was telling the truth or just making


    things up on the go.


    As she made her confession, she touched Jack''s sensitive part. Hearing his breathing gradually


    bing heavy, her heart ddened.


    Rose knew a lot about this man''s body and what she needed to do to easily control his desires.That is


    where she had the advantage over Emily.


    "Jack, let''s keep our affair a secret, just like we did before. We won''t tell Emily and then everything will


    be all right..."


    The feeling of lust was slowly appearing in the eyes of Jack, as his heart throbbed like a machine gun,"


    You are such a subus..."


    ''As long as Emily does not find out, everything should be all right, '' he thought.


    Rose chuckled. She got her hands round Jack''s neck and kissed his lips. But before long, Jack took


    the initiative and kissed her back passionately...


    The atmosphere in the room quickly became hot...


    ¡­¡­


    A few dayster, at the private aristocratic hospital in Jingshi City.


    Jacob finally woke up from hisatose state.


    "Mr. Jacob, you''re finally awake..."


    Sam breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly dispatched people to inform old Mr. Gu. He pressed the call


    bell repeatedly.


    A group of experts who were standing by for 24 hours quickly rushed over to do a series of tests on


    Jacob.


    "Mr. Jacob, do you still feel ufortable?"


    "No." Although Jacob didn''t face any major difort, his throat was still a little sore. After asking


    people to leave the room, he turned to look at Sam and asked," What about Emily?"


    Unfortunately, Sam had no answers for him. He paused for a moment and then said," Miss Emily was


    taken to the local hospital as she didn''t suffer any major harm, but since your injury was heavy, you


    were transferred here immediately..."


    "Where is she now?"


    "Miss Emily just returned to Jingshi City a few days ago...


    She came back with Mr. Jack."


    When mentioning thest sentence, Sam was sure to be cautious. When the words left his mouth, he


    saw Jacob''s face instantly be as horrifying as Satan''s.


    "Say that again."

 Chapter 57 The Ability To Burn The Bridge After Crossing It

    Chapter 57 The Ability To Burn The Bridge After Crossing It


    Sam felt stressed, but he had to repeat it again. "Miss Emily returned to Jingshi City with Mr. Jack a few


    days ago."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The atmosphere in the ward was very quiet and depressing.


    Fortunately for Sam, the storm he was expecting did note. Instead, his bossughed out loud, all


    of a sudden, even though there was no trace of happiness in his eyes. It was terrifying!


    "Very good, Emily."


    The first person he wanted to see after he woke up was her, but she was fooling around with her old


    lover. That was quite bold of her.


    Although the temperature in the room was suitable, Jacob''s facial expression sent chills down Sam''s


    spine. He silently prayed for Emily.


    ¡­¡­


    Emily had been back in Jingshi City for a few days now. She was d that she hadn''t seen Jacob, but


    she also had a strange feeling at the back of her mind she couldn''t shake off.


    Old habits die hard.


    Just as she was thinking of him, she received the first call of Jacob in days.


    Emily didn''t stop to think about it too much and answered her phone. Before the word "Hello" was even


    uttered, the person on the other side of the call dropped a bomb.


    "Emily, did you think I was dead?"


    What?


    Why did him curse himself like that?


    What happened to his tone?


    It was like a husband catching his wife red-handed, cheating behind his back...


    Emily was so confused that she didn''t know how to respond. Jacob demanded," You''d better give me a


    reasonable exnation."


    "¡­¡­ What exnation?"


    "Are you stupid?"


    Suddenly, it urred to Emily that may be he was talking about her reunion with Jack. Wasn''t Jacob


    abroad at the time?


    How could he know about that?


    And...


    "I am sorry, Mr. Jacob. If you are referring to my personal life, then I can''t tell you anything. But if it is


    about work..."


    "You can''t tell me anything?" Jacob smiled with a look of disgust. "Your ability to burn the bridge after


    crossing it is quite remarkable. Have you forgotten about the promise you''ve made to me?"


    Nonplussed, Emily asked," What did I promise you? Jacob, actually...


    I got back with Jack.So in the future, I think it would be better if we maintained a strictly professional


    rtionship, just to avoid problems. Thank you very much for taking care of me before..."


    Emily felt like a great burden had been lifted from her chest after she had said everything she wanted


    to say to him, and yet her heart felt otherwise.


    Since Emily chose to get back with him and Jack had also sworn his loyalty to her, she decided to cut


    down unnecessary contacts with other men.


    In a frenzy of rage, Jacob shouted," Emily, what do you think I am? A rag?


    That you can just discard after using?"


    "I didn''t...You..."


    Emily couldn''t understand where his fury wasing from. What did he mean?


    What did she do to him?


    Why did it sound like she had cheated on him?


    Wasn''t it strange?


    "What did Jack promise you...


    to make you go back to him? Oh, Emily, you are so gullible. People like you who voluntarily keep on


    making the same mistakes are truly rare!"


    "You¡­¡­"


    Jacob had crossed the line!


    Emily was stunned by his words, then she retorted after a few seconds," What do you know? You know


    nothing!"


    By then Jacob had already hung up the phone before she could finish talking, so he missed thest


    sentence.


    Emily was furious. Jacob, what did he know?


    Her love life was none of Jacob''s concern! Every decision she made was well considered and she


    would stand by those decisions!


    Did the man call to ridicule her?


    Well, he seeded. She was driven mad beyond reason now.


    In a fit of rage, Emily decisively put Jacob''s number into the cklist, which made her feel a bit


    deted.


    On the other hand, Jacob was so angry, and he could explode!


    He thought about this woman with his heart. He even risked his life to save her. But what did she do in


    return? She turned against him the moment she had the chance and chose to be with the old lover!


    Jacob had given her a chance to exin herself, but she just wanted to distance herself from him!


    Well... if Emily didn''t want things to be solved in a polite way, then he would solve them with a strong


    hand.


    The two of them spent the rest of the day in different locations of Jingshi City, being angry with each


    other.


    After work, Jack, as usual, picked up Emily from the office. The couple nned to have a meal together


    nearby.


    When they arrived at the familiar restaurant, Emily remembered what had happened between her and


    Jacob, and inexplicably felt somewhat ufortable. "Jack, let''s go somewhere else to eat."


    Jack asked, skeptically," Why? You don''t like the food here?"


    "No..."


    Emily racked her brains toe up with an excuse that didn''t soundme. Finally, she had one," It''s


    too expensive here."


    Jack smiled and said," As long as you like, nothing is expensive."


    "No. Let''s go somewhere else."


    Emily firmly refused to eat there, mainly because she was afraid of running into Jacob here.


    Jack looked at her for a few seconds and then finallypromised," All right."


    Emily nodded to him.


    They went out for a walk and tried to find another restaurant to eat. Jack held Emily''s hand and


    suddenly asked," Emily, have you thought about quitting your job?"


    Emily thought that he was joking and casually asked," What do I do after I resign?"


    "Stay at home and give me babies; the more the better."


    "Do you take me for a pig?"


    Appalled, Emily punched him yfully.


    "Pigs are great. If you were a pig, who else would want you besides me!


    Then you''d only be mine. Forever!"


    Jack smiled cheekily, with his handsome charms. It was not irritating.


    He quickly turned back to the topic again," I mean it, Emily. Just quit."


    Emily looked at him in confusion and asked," Why?


    I am doing well at LA Company."


    "If you really want to work, I can arrange for you to work at the headquarter of ourpany so that I


    can see you every day."


    "That may be what you want, but yourpany does not specialize in the business of jewelry. I don''t


    know what I''d do if I worked there. Also, isn''t LA a part of your family business?"


    "No, that is Jacob''s personal investment."


    Jack knew that the LA Company was just a toy that Jacob had deliberately made for Emily. She only


    took it seriously, because she did not know about that.


    That way, Emily was under the watchful eyes of Jacob every day.


    Thinking of that, Jack added," Also, Jacob is not easy to get along with. He is a cruel and cold-blooded


    workaholic, who never treats his employees as human beings. I worry about you because you''re


    working for him."


    His tone was very subtle. Emily''s heart leapt with suspicion wondering if Jack knew something. She


    was so nervous that shepletely ignored the fact that Jack called Jacob''s name directly.


    When she was scrambling in her head, trying toe up with an answer, a deep and slightly hoarse


    voice from somewhere else came and interrupted her thoughts.


    "I am not easy to get along with? I am a cruel and cold-blooded workaholic, who never treats his


    employees as human beings?"


    Emily''s body stiffened. The first thing came to her mind was that the man heard it when they were


    talking behind his back...


    "Speak of the devil and he doth appear" - the saying was very apt for the moment.


    Unlike Emily, Jack nonchntly turned his face to Jacob andughed. "Do you think that I am wrong,


    uncle?"

 Chapter 58 I Was Also Injured

    Chapter 58 I Was Also Injured


    Jacob did not directly answer Jack, instead, he stared at Emily, with a pair of dark and ruthless eyes.


    Emily shuddered anxiously because of his eyes, as she tried to avoid facing him.


    Jack noticed the uneasiness in Emily, so he stepped towards her, blocking Jacob''s view, and suddenly


    all the pressure had disappeared.


    "Are you guys going to get dinner?"


    Jacob said with a calm voice, as if it was just an ordinary question," Let''s go together."


    Emily was about to refuse, when Jack said," Okay."


    Nonchntly, he stretched out his long arm, wrapped it around her waist and said," Emily, let''s eat


    together. It would have been a hassle having to find another ce to eat. Moreover, we don''t have to


    pay for our meal."


    Emily could not find a valid reason to refuse.


    She could''t say that she wanted to change ces to eat because she was feeling guilty.


    However, the thought of eating at the same table with both Jack and Jacob made her feel terrible.


    Would Jacob tell Jack what happened between them out of anger and jealousy?


    In fact, Emily didn''t want anyone to know what had happened between her and Jacob, including Jack...


    Burdened with guilt, Emily lowered her head, to avoid facing Jacob''s disdainful eyes and Jack''s


    provocative expression.


    The three of them entered the luxury box with different things on their minds.


    Emily sat next to Jack, and to her opposite was Jacob. Jack, who soon realized this issue, changed his


    seat with her decisively.


    In an instant, the two men''s eyes collided like a thunderstorm. It was almost as if you could hear the


    sound of thunder cracking in the air. Underneath their calm andposed exterior was an


    undercurrent of anger and discontent.


    Their eyes were equally cold and menacing, with insight into each other''s true agenda.


    Jacob instantly realized that Jack knew everything, but for some reason he was hiding it from Emily.


    Either way, it didn''t matter.


    He, Jacob, had never took Jack seriously, because he could always beat him easily.


    Oblivious to what was going on between Jack and Jacob, Emily handed the menu to Jacob politely and


    then turned to Jack," What would you like to eat?"


    Jack smiled at her and gently said," Whatever you like."


    "Then don''t order seafood, because your injuries haven''t healed yet. You can''t eat those things."


    Emily was just being thoughtful, but Jacob took it the wrong way and got irritated because of what she


    said.


    Jacob found it difficult to contain his anger.


    Emily was truly ungrateful. She only saw Jack''s injury, but she did not remember how much Jacob had


    suffered because of her!


    Very well. Jack wasn''t allowed to eat seafood, right?


    Jacob made sure to order nothing but seafood!


    "Please bring me all of your seafood dishes, and nothing else."


    Baffled, Emily looked at Jacob wondering what his intentions were. After a while, she realized that she


    would be a fool to think Jacob didn''t do that on purpose.


    Was Jacob holding a grudge against her?


    Or Jack?


    No matter what the answer was. Emily didn''t want to know.


    "Mr. Jacob, Jack''s injury is still not well enough to eat seafood..."


    "I was bed-ridden in the hospital too. Why can I eat seafood but he can''t?"


    Jacob''s face was sullen, and his heart was indignant. He hadpletely lost control over his emotions.


    He was acting like an entitled child, crying over not being treated fairly by his parents.


    Emily was dumbfounded by Jacob''s reactions. Why was there a hint of grievance in his voice? ''I must


    be imagining things, '' she thought to herself.


    "You were also bed-ridden¡­¡­"


    Emily was about to ask Jacob why he was also injured, when she was suddenly interrupted by Jack,


    who was sitting next to her as he said," Emily, it''s not a big deal. I''m sure if my uncle can eat seafood,


    so can I, right?"


    Ironically, Jacob''s injuries were far more serious than his!


    Perhaps at that moment, Jacob was just pretending to be tough. After all, when he found out about


    Emily and Jack he couldn''t hold back his emotions anymore. His mental state at that moment could not


    get any worse!


    ''How angry would Jacob be if he found out that Emily mistakenly believed that the person who saved


    her was me?


    Oh, I can''t wait to see the look on his face, but unfortunately, it is not the right time.''


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    In truth, when Emily asked that question, Jack got nervous for a moment, and the first thought that


    came to his head was that he could not let her know the truth, or else everything he had done would


    have been for nothing.


    Innocent as Emily was, she was soon distracted by Jack''s words as she said with a disapproving tone,"


    Health is very important, so you should always try to take care of your health. You two are both not


    allowed to touch seafood. Porridge is a better alternative."


    Both men agreed without further resistance.


    Emily''s meal was as dry as sawdust. From time to time, she had to pay attention to Jacob''s behavior,


    fearing that his mental instability might cause him to act out.


    Facts had proven that Emily was overreacted. Jacob never mentioned a word about their affair and his


    attitude was even very alienating. On the surface, he pretended like he did not know Emily at all and


    that he only knew her and eat with her because of Jack.


    Emily felt confident, and was receiving positive vibes from the current state of affairs. The two puzzle


    pieces that weren''t fitting initially, were finally falling into their original ces. Atst, she felt like the


    odds were on her favor.


    The meal was equally awful for Jacob, as he felt repulsed with every bite. Driven mad with anger, he


    couldn''t taste the food anymore, but he was aware enough to know that he had to put a cap on his


    emotions.


    One of the few things that hurt Jacob the most, was the thought of failing after all the effort he had put


    into this pursuit. It was like Jacob had given his all to build a trap, only for someone else to steal away


    the rabbit, right after he had finally caught it in his trap. Even worse, because the rabbit had left


    voluntarily!


    A rabbit with no heart!


    Jacob shouldn''t have been so good to her!


    Jack, however, did not concede to the presence of Jacob. Instead, he was being more active and


    intimate with Emily, which consequently was making her feel very embarrassed.


    In the end, Jacob couldn''t stand to be there a second longer. His patience had finally run thin, as he got


    up all of a sudden, tapped his fingers on the table a few times and then walked out of the box, without a


    word.


    Jack understood why Jacob had left so abruptly, but Emily, as clueless as she was, didn''t understand


    what had happened, and so she asked, out of curiosity," What happened to him?"


    There was a faint smile on Jack''s face. "Why do you care about my uncle?"


    Emily''s eyes widened and her throat tensed up, as she said," No, he is your uncle. I was just curious."


    "He is not my biological uncle, so what''s the big deal?" Jack''s tone was disrespectful and distasteful.


    He whispered in Emily''s ears," I think he''s just a lonely man who is jealous of us. Or maybe, he is just


    jealous because I have such a good girlfriend?"


    "Don''t joke about such things."


    Emily found it repulsive to make fun of people like that so she avoided the topic.


    "Forget it, but I still need to go to see him. After all, he is my elder."


    "Don''t go," Emily blurted out, her nerves were all over the ce.


    She was still afraid that Jacob would reveal something about her to Jack. The chances of that


    happening would be greater if the two men were together alone.


    "What? Can''t bear me to leave you?" Jack did not take her words to heart. He gently moved closer to


    kiss her cheek and then said," I will be back soon."

 Chapter 59 Let Me Hug You

    Chapter 59 Let Me Hug You


    From the balcony at the end of the floor came a whiff of cigarette smoke.


    Jack walked towards the balcony and found Jacob coughing in the corner. The next moment, Jacob''s


    fist was whizzing towards Jack.


    Jack quickly jumped sideways, evading Jacob''s attack. With disdain in Jack''s eyes he said," Jacob,


    you are not as nimble as before."


    Jacob stared at him expressionlessly, retaining a natural aura of power.


    Due to Jacob''s physical condition, he was no match for Jack at that moment. Jack snorted," I''ve heard


    that you got badly injured. Shouldn''t you be in bed resting instead of disgracing yourself here?"


    Jack had always been respectful of Jacob, but that was before he had learned that Jacob was having


    an affair with Emily! As a man who also fancied Emily, Jack could not put up with it!


    "Maybe it is you needs to behave yourself," said Jacob, his eyes were as cold as ice.


    "Hope you can always hold your confidence."


    "You lied to her," said Jacob, all of a sudden.


    Jack tensed up at Jacob''s words, quickly realizing that Jacob was talking about the fact that he had


    deliberately kept the truth about the earthquake from Emily. He arrogantlyshed out," So what? What


    matters is that we have set aside our differences, and I will do whatever is necessary to keep it that


    way."


    "What is it that you really want?"


    Jacob did not believe a single wording out of Jack''s mouth. Jack was notoriously popr for being


    petty and narrow-minded; he wasn''t the kind of man who could turn a blind eye to what Emily had done


    to him in the past.


    Strangely enough, Jack looked calm as ever, considering the circumstances. What did Jack intend on


    doing?


    Jack could see right through Jacob. Just the memory of seeing him with Emily that day, was like a


    dagger to his heart. With a cold face, Jack said," What I do or don''t want to do, is none of your


    business. Most importantly, matters between me and Emily are exclusive just to us, and you have


    nothing to do with it."


    After a pause, Jacob chuckled," You are right. And I am looking forward to hearing the news of your


    break-up with her."


    His wish was like a curse, piercing through Jack''s ears word by word.


    "Don''t you worry about that. Sooner orter we will get married and have kids."


    With these words, Jack and Jacob had dered war on each other. The smell of gunpowder was


    floating between them.


    Jack knew that it would not be wise to go up against Jacob, since Jacob was still the man-in-charge of


    the Gu consortium. But ever since Jacob''s shady rtionship with Emily, Jack could not bring himself


    to y nice with Jacob.


    Jack had finally gotten a taste of it, and he wanted more. Jack dreamt of cutting the ground from


    underneath Jacob''s feet and taking over the throne of the Gu consortium. His ambitions drove him to


    believe that the consortium and Emily belonged to him and that no one could take them away from him!


    "Well?" asked Jacob, his imposing manner was quite threatening as he continued," It''s not good for a


    man to have too many daydreams."


    "We will see!"


    After Jack left, Jacob punched the wall in anger. He wore the expression of a man whose anger could


    burn down the entire world.


    Jack''s words had gotten to his head.


    Meanwhile, Jack was also in a bad mood. However, he still managed to keep his patience when he


    drove Emily home.


    When the car turned into the housing estate, Emily suddenly remembered the day when she was


    humiliated byizens, and Jack did not even try to fight back the rumors online for her. Emily felt


    disappointed.


    However, since she had already decided to give Jack a second chance, she would not rake up the past


    and she hoped that Jack would not disappoint her again.


    "What are you thinking about?" Emily''s thought was suddenly interrupted by Jack.


    When Emily finally came to her senses, she found herself standing in front of the door of her home.


    "Nothing," she quickly answered.


    "Do you remember when you shut me for a whole night," Jack asked sarcastically, as he watched Emily


    take out her keys, and he continued," That was very cruel."


    It was her birthday that day. Jack had waited outside her apartment for the whole night and left


    reluctantly because of a call from Jacob.


    ''Wait a minute. Jacob?''


    An unpleasant thought suddenly invaded Jack''s mind, as his face contorted just thinking about it. ''Why


    did Jacob always intervene in my business with Emily?''


    Why didn''t he have any doubts about Jacob''s sudden call that day? How long had Jacob and Emily


    kept a rtionship with each other before Jack found out the truth himself?


    Emily caught Jack''s awkward expression and asked," What''s wrong?"


    Jack came to his senses and replied," No. Let''s go inside first."


    Emily was puzzled, but did not know what to do, so she finally turned the key and opened the door.


    Jack had visited Emily''s home before. It was small in size, but anyone stepping inside would feel


    homely and cosy.


    Jack''s eyes scanned the vicinity. He could not help thinking whether everything in the house was


    touched by Jacob, whether everything was used by Jacob, and whether Jacob and Emily had any


    intimate action in that room.


    The more he thought of it, the angrier he got.


    Emily had no idea why Jack had suddenly became unpleasant. She did not bother asking him, and


    went straight into the kitchen to wash the fruit.


    Jack shook his head to keep the crazy ideas froming in, and threw himself to the sofa. Suddenly,


    he touched something hard on the corner of the sofa and picked it up. It was a delicate diamond


    cufflink.


    ''A man''s cufflink?'' Jack''s face suddenly darkened again.


    The cufflink didn''t look like it was one of his, so it must have been someone else''s.


    When Emily carried the tray of fruits out of the kitchen, she almost dropped the tray when she saw the


    cufflink in Jack''s hand.


    "Jack, you..."


    Jack turned around to Emily and said," I found this on your sofa."


    "May... maybe it''s from Mr. Victor. I borrowed a coat from him once, you know." On the surface, Emily


    managed to keep a calm face, but deep down she was freaking out, panic-stricken.


    She recognized the cufflink without a moment''s hesitation. It must have been from Jacob''s coat when


    he visited her on her birthday.


    "Well? Are you sure?" Emily could not tell from Jack''s expression whether he believed her or not. She


    watched as Jack tossed the cufflink onto the table.


    "Yes," Emily nodded and put the tray on the table.


    Jack suddenly grabbed Emily''s hands, pulled her in his arms and held her tightly on the sofa.


    "What''s up with you today?" Emily asked.


    "Nothing. Just let me hug you for a while."


    The girl in Jack''s arms was delicate; the fragrance from her body slipped into Jack''s nose and slowly


    calmed him down.


    "Emily, can you tell me what happened after we broke up?"


    Emily was taken aback by Jack''s question. She couldn''t find the right words to help her give him an


    answer with a proper expression.


    The air between them grew thick and room got silent.


    They both said nothing to each other for a while. Finally Emily pushed Jack away and asked in a calm


    tone," Do you really want to know?"


    Jack''s throat tightened, as if a beast was trying to break out from within him; if it did manage to break


    out, everything would go out of control.


    Jack was starting to get anxious, like the walls were closing in on him. The thought of running away


    from there had crossed his mind more than once.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "No, now I don''t want to know."


    That''s because he had already discovered the truth.

 Chapter 60 Is It Tasty

    Chapter 60 Is It Tasty


    It would torment Jack to hear it from Emily herself, and he was afraid that he would lose control of his


    anger andsh out at her


    Emily slowly pursed her lips and gave Jack a gentle hug.


    The next moment, his long and strong arms wrapped around her, and hugged her back so tightly that


    she felt like she was going to suffocate.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Just let bygones be bygones. We won''t talk about them anymore."


    Resting her head on his firm chest, Emily replied firmly," Okay."


    Jack kissed her forehead; moving downward, he kissed the ce between her eyebrows, the tip of her


    nose, and her lips.


    The moment their lips touched, Emily turned her head away unintentionally, and as a result, her soft


    lips just slightly brushed his face.


    With a firm look in his eyes, Jack raised her chin and forced a kiss on her lips. He bit her lips and


    sucked the beads of blood that came out.


    The desire in his eyes grew intense, as he kissed her neck gently and continually.


    It wasn''t until when she felt the coldness on her chest, that Emily came back to her senses. Almost out


    of instinct, she pushed the man in front of her away with great force and said," No... I don''t want to do


    that..."


    Immediately, Jack''s face turned as sour as a jar of vinegar, as he asked her," You don''t want me?"


    ''Then who does she want? Jacob?''


    Emily immediately understood what he had meant. She exined to him," I''m sorry. It''s just that I''m


    really tired today..."


    Before she finished her words, Jack pushed her to the sofa and said," It''s okay. You don''t need to worry


    about that, because you don''t need to move. I''ll take care of everything."


    Emily felt like her head was being torn apart. She didn''t know why she didn''t want to be intimate with


    him, so she simply said," I feel really ufortable."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make you feel veryfortable." Jack bit her corbone softly.


    "Ouch..." The pain from her corbone exasperated Emily, as she pushed his head away with force and


    said," Jack, I don''t want to do it now!"


    Jack froze. Even though he wanted her strongly, his strong desire quickly disappeared after being


    sternly refused be her.


    ''She doesn''t want to do it? Or she just doesn''t want to do it with me?''


    He tried hard to suppress his anger and his strong desire to ask her why she didn''t want to sleep with


    him. Instead, he just spoke slowly, emphasizing one word at a time," I won''t force you to do anything


    that you don''t want to do."


    ''We have time and everything wille nature one day.''


    Emily felt rxed after hearing that. Since he looked like he wasn''t too angry, Emily just pushed him


    away and said," You should go home."


    "I can''t stay here tonight?"


    "There''s not enough room for you here."


    Jack stared at her for a while without blinking, until Emily felt a little bit scared. "Have a good rest," he


    said.


    When he stood up to leave, Emily, hesitated a little at first, then she reached her arms around his neck,


    and gave him a quick kiss on his thin lips.


    Jack froze, and then he heard the soft and gentle voice of the woman below him.


    "I feel like you''ve got something on your mind. I know for a fact that you are not in a good mood. I can


    see it clearly in your eyes. Try to be happy." Emily had sensed a while back that something was wrong


    with Jack.


    "Okay." Jack''s attitude softened. He replied," I''ll try to be happy."


    Emily showed him to the door, but what she didn''t know was that right after she closed the door, Jack,


    who was standing under a streetmp and looking down at his shadow, suddenlyughed out


    menacingly, as his face formed a sinister expression.


    Time passed in peace. Emily went to work every day on time, and she also often met Jack.


    One day, she came to thepany early. When she pushed open the door to her office, she found a


    man sitting quietly on her office chair.


    "Jacob... Wh...what are you doing here?"


    Jacob looking up, showing no expression on his face and said," I''m your boss. Do I need a reason to


    be here?"


    Emily thought that Jacob''s excuse was reasonable, but she still found it a bit strange that he got inside


    her office without permission.


    "Come here." Without any expression on his face, Jacob said like he was doing a routine check up,"


    Tell me about the recent situation of thepany."


    "Okay." Emily didn''t think twice about his words. She closed the door behind her, walked towards Jacob


    obediently and then began to give him an in-depth report about thepany''s current affairs.


    Jacob''s eyes locked with hers, as he tapped his index finger on the desk. No one could tell whether he


    was listening or not.


    Emily felt thirsty after a while, so she grabbed her water bottle from the desk and took a sip from it, only


    to find that the water was warm.


    ''Did Jacob drink from my bottle?''


    Coming to that conclusion, Emily''s face was starting to burn up in mixed feelings.


    ''There are so many disposable cups in this office. Why on earth did he use my bottle to drink water?''


    While she was lost in her thoughts, Jacob walked beside her and asked," Was it tasty? My saliva."


    Emily''s face blushed red like a tomato, at once. She remembered something, but the thought quickly


    escaped her.


    "Hoodlum."


    "This makes me a hoodlum? You''re the one who wanted to drink from that bottle. I never forced you to


    do so." It seemed as if his bad mood from their previous encounter had alleviated a little.


    ''Well, isn''t she the one who drank my saliva when that earthquake hit and we were trapped underneath


    the ruins?''


    "Jacob, you know that I have a boyfriend. You shouldn''t be making passes at me."


    Jacob''s face turned a little grim, as he replied simple," Be at ease. Your rtionship won''tst for long."


    Emily felt offended by his words, as she said to him, with a straight-face," Only if you don''t interfere, we


    will never break up."


    "So is that how you think of me? A despicable man who wrecks other''s rtionship with dirty tricks?"


    Jacob was equally, if not more, offended by Emily''s words, as he continued," At least, I don''t resort to


    using shady and foul tricks to get my way!"


    Emily''s vigor weakened, as she said," ... well, that''s good to know."


    After she said that, she suddenly remembered something, as she took out a diamond cufflink wrapped


    in tissue paper out of her pocket, and handed it to the man standing in front of her.


    "Your cufflink. You left it at my ce."


    "I didn''t know that you wereing here today, so I didn''t bring that ruby brooch with me. I can have it


    mail to you when I go back home."


    Jacob nced at that diamond cufflink and threw it away. His expression became extremely cold as he


    said," I never take back anything I give. If you don''t want it, just throw it away."


    Seeing him act like that made Emily frown, as she got down to pick up the diamond cufflink. She heard


    that deep, maic voice above her head," I just threw it away. Why did you pick it up again? If you


    want, I''ll take down all the cufflink on my shirt and give them to you."


    "I don''t want it." Emily lowered her head and reluctantly replied," I just don''t want it to stay here and


    cause an unnecessary misunderstanding."

 Chapter 61 To Die For A Beauty Is A Happy Thing

    Chapter 61 To Die For A Beauty Is A Happy Thing


    Jacob''s face darkened again. He snorted, lifted Emily up, and sat her on the table.


    "What are you doing?" Emily was a little flustered. Before she started to struggle and resist, Jacob


    grabbed her shirt, and ripped out the first button from it.


    "You took my cufflink; now I''m take your button. Sounds fair enough." Looking at the button in his hand


    with a smirk on his face, Jacob finally felt better.


    "You..." Speechless, Emily raised her eyes towards Jacob in anger, only to find his fiery eyes piercing


    hers with desire. When she lowered her eyes away from his, shyly, she noticed that her cleavage was


    showing because her shirt was missing a button.


    And Jacob was staring down her shirt.


    "You jerk!" Emily yelled at him, pulling her shirt tightly to cover her chest.


    Jacob stared at her like a thirsty wolf, as her perfect white teeth gently bit into her cherry-red lip,


    arousing his innermost desires for her.


    He bit directly into her lips, sweet and plush like jelly as he remembered, making him want to taste


    them again and again.


    "p!"


    The magical kiss onlysted for a few seconds, as Jacob''s face met with a tight p from Emily.


    Her actions were out of pure instinct, and she regretted them almost instantly. How could she hit Jacob!


    It would have been safer to pull a tiger''s whiskers!


    Jacob turned his face slowly to look at her in anger and said,"It seems that I have indulged you too


    much."


    Was that her way of rejecting Jacob? Then he was willing to y hard if that was how Emily wanted to


    y it.


    ''The girl did not have any conscience, ''. Jacob thought, and decided to stop ying by the rules!


    Infuriated, he pushed Emily onto the table, pinned her down and tore her shirt open, as all the other


    buttons fell on the floor, one after the other.


    Feeling the coldness entering her chest, Emily struggled, subconsciously, but it was in vain.


    Even though Emily looked straight into Jacob''s face, she could hardly recognize the man she was


    looking at. The fire of anger and lust in his eyes seemed like it could burn her to ashes.


    "Jacob, let go of me! What the hell do you want!"


    "I shouldn''t have been so nice to you!" Jacob started kissing her aggressively. His hand rested below


    her ear, his thumb caressing her cheek as their breaths mingled into one.


    Even a fool could tell what wasing after that!


    Emily bit hard on Jacob''s shoulder. Blood oozed through his shirt. Her rejection made Jacob hold her


    tighter.


    Emily, however, did not give up. She used all her strength to knee Jacob in the crotch.


    Jacob groaned in excruciating pain. He was livid; his eye-brows furrowed, as he reluctantly let go of


    Emily.


    Emily finally broke free from Jacob. Although, seeing Jacob wince on the floor, made her feel guilty, the


    sight of her torn shirt, turned the feeling of guilt into anger.


    Jacob was so shameless!


    "You deserve it!" Emily pulled her clothes together and put on her coat, in a rushed and erratic manner.


    Fearing retaliation from Jacob, she wondered whether she should hit him more while he was still on the


    ground, incapacitated.


    The next moment, Emily picked up her bag and red at Jacob''s face, before hitting him a few more


    times with it. She gathered her strength again and delivered a hard kick to his stomach before storming


    out.


    Jacob,"..."


    "Emily, how dare you!"


    ...


    In the afternoon, at the Tyrone Mansion.


    Jacob sat on the sofa of the living room. His handsome face looked a little pale; his bare upper body


    was covered in thick bandages, from which blood oozed out bit by bit.


    The family doctor next to him was nervously applying some medicine on the wound, as he said,"Mr.


    Jacob, please be more careful, or the wound will open again and lead to serious infection."


    The doctor''s helpful advise was rudely interrupted by an outburst ofughter.


    "To die for a beauty is a happy thing for him."


    The man behind theughter was David Xu, the Young Master of the Xu n, who had just returned


    from M country. He was Jacob''s childhood friend.


    David was leisurely sitting on a sofa across Jacob, putting one grape after another into his mouth


    before he said,"Dear, dear! Look at your wounds, and you still want to chase after that girl? Serves you


    right."


    On the surface, Jacob looked calm andposed, but on the inside he was apletely different


    man!


    "David, shut up." Jacob''s cold look made David uneasy.


    "Ok, fine." David surrendered immediately and stopped talking, but he seemed amused at his own joke.


    Victor was quietly reading the newspaper, undistracted by what was going on around him. His mind


    seemed to have drifted elsewhere.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    David turned to Jacob again,"Now tell me. You almost died for a girl while I was abroad. How could you


    do this to me?"


    He yfully acted like a deserted wife.


    Seeing as how David was making fun of him, Jacob directly said,"It is none of your goddamned


    business!"


    David brushed off his coldness and replied,"I am really curious now. What kind of girl would make you


    fall head over heels in love?"


    It was profoundly unbelievable.


    Jacob threatened with a trace of coldness in his voice,"Stay away from her."


    Victor, who had been silent the whole time, burst outughing. David nced at Jacob, and then


    asked,"How many times are you going to say that?"


    "Do you have to act like a child, when every time someone says something about the girl you really


    like?"


    Jacob refused to voice his response. Not having received a proper reply, David changed the topic of


    conversation,"By the way, the seoncd daughter of Tao n is going to return home, and the Tao n


    seems to be nning a reception dinner for her, inviting some of the richest and most famous people in


    the country..."


    Before David finished speaking, Victor interrupted,"I am not going."


    Victor had his own affairs to be concerned with.


    David looked at Jacob again, and asked suggestively,"You will go, won''t you? I heard that Miss Tao fell


    in love with you at first sight... If you don''t want her to pester you, you can bring your girl with you."


    Jacob''s face darkened at the thought of Emily.


    Emily wouldn''t attend the party with him, because she''d rather go with Jack.


    ''Damn it! Why they haven''t broken up yet!''


    "I''m not going."


    "Well, you two..." said David, regretfully, then he continued,"There will be a lot of beautifuldies. It''s a


    pity that you won''t go... Hey, why don''t you take some time to think about it?"


    "No," the both of them said in unison, as they nced at David with contempt.


    David did not find anything wrong with what he had said. After all, he couldn''t imagine someone would


    actually refuse a beauty before his eyes.

 Chapter 62 Miss Emily Will Also Attend The Feast

    Chapter 62 Miss Emily Will Also Attend The Feast


    Emily was still waiting for Jacob to ask her for an exnation; unexpectedly, he had disappeared for a


    few days and did note to find her, which came as a relief to her.


    Meanwhile, she was getting along with Jack quite well, but she gradually realized that she would never


    have the same feelings she used to have for him again.


    Emily wasn''t the same person she once was, and neither was Jack. Did she do the right thing by


    getting back together with him?


    Emily couldn''t stop doubting herself.


    However, since she had made her choice, she was willing to try and maintain their rtionship.


    At lunch break, Emily and Jack had lunch together as usual. She was walking behind Jack, slowly,


    when she noticed one long strand of hair on his shoulder.


    Emily calmly picked up the strand of hair and asked,"Jack, what''s this?"


    Jack turned around and squinted his eyes, as if to observe that hair carefully. He smiled heartily and


    replied,"It''s just a strand of hair. You must have left it on me."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Emily nodded, holding that hair between her fingers lightly,"Maybe..."


    "What do you mean by ''maybe''?" Jack was dissatisfied with her answer, but he brushed her hair gently


    with his hand and whispered,"I only have one woman, and that''s you. I hope you wouldn''t


    misunderstand me."


    "I was just asking." Emily didn''t say anything more.


    During lunchtime, Jack left for the washroom, and left his phone on the table.


    Suddenly, his phone vibrated as a new message had popped up on the screen.


    Emily did not have a habit of checking her boyfriend''s phone, but this time, she couldn''t resist the


    temptation and picked up Jack''s phone to check.


    The new message hade from an unknown number. It was quite short, only with one sentence: I


    miss you.


    Emily swallowed, nervously, not knowing what to think. When she was about to put the phone back, a


    person''s hand patted her on the shoulder.


    "Peeking at my messages, huh?"


    Jack was just joking, but when he saw the look on Emily''s face, he immediately looked at the phone,


    only to see that message on the screen.


    He became nervous, and overwhelmed with fear. "A message?"


    Emily put down the phone and looked up right into his eyes. It seemed like she was waiting for an


    exnation.


    Jack attempted to exin, as if it was nothing,"Rose has been harassing metely, texting me all kinds


    of messages every day, but trust me, I didn''t reply to her, not even once."


    He spoke confidently and dered himself right away, suggesting that it was not a big deal.


    Her doubts were dispelled eventually. Looking into Jack''s eyes, Emily licked her lip and replied,"I trust


    you."


    ''But you''d better live up to my trust.''


    Jack seemed guilty when he looked into Emily''s eyes. A slight sense of insecurity skimmed over her


    heart, but it faded within seconds.


    He raised his left eye-brow, and changed the topic quickly. "There will be a feast in a few days. Would


    you like toe with me?"


    "Would it be appropriate for me to attend such a feast? I don''t think that''s a good idea."


    "What''s wrong about it?" Jack smiled mischievously,"You are my girlfriend. If you won''t be my partner,


    where will I find another one?"


    After a moment''s consideration, she nodded her head and agreed.


    The weing feast, in honor of the daughter of the Tao n, finally came a few dayster.


    When the invitation letter was passed on to Jacob a fourth time, he threw it into the dustbin without


    another thought.


    "I have made it clear that I am not attending. Don''t ept any invitations from the Tao n ever again."


    Jacob knitted his brows slightly, but it was obvious that he was unhappy. Sam hesitated for a while and


    said,"But I heard that Miss Emily would also attend the feast..."


    "Rip*..." the corner of a file was torn off. Jacob scoffed,"Why would I care if she''s going to the feast or


    not?


    (*TN: the imitation of the sound when a paper is teared down) Don''t mention her name to me again."


    "Yes, Mr. Jacob." Sam reached out to wipe the sweat on his forehead, even though there was no sweat


    at all. He nodded respectfully and walked away. ''If the boss has lost his interest in Emily, maybe it''s for


    the the best.''


    Just after a few steps, he heard his boss''s cold voice again.


    "Stop!"


    Sam turned back and replied,"Yes, Mr. Jacob?"


    "Pick up the invitation for me."


    "..." Baffled, Sam couldn''t say anything for a while, but he managed to bend down and pull the invitation


    out of the bin without asking anything. After patting it a few times to get it clean, he handed the


    invitation to his boss.


    Jacob took it from him and threw it on the table without looking. "Get the car ready."


    Sam was confused again,"..."


    ''What happened to the man who said that there''s no way he would ever go to the banquet? ''I never


    took you for an indecisive man, saying no when you actually meant yes!''


    ...


    On the feast of the Tao n, people were toasting and clinking sses with each other.


    Tina was wearing a hand-made white veil dress, which entuated her graceful figure perfectly.


    Delicate white roses were embroidered around her chest. As the leading main focal point of the feast,


    she looked gorgeous and elegant, attracting attention from everyone present there.


    ''But none of this is enough. It''s far from enough.''


    While still preupied in her own thoughts, Tina scoured the entire ce, searching for someone for a


    long time. Unfortunately, she failed to find the person she desired to see.


    "Tina, who are you looking for?" Jasmyn, thedy of the Jiang n, came over. She was Tina''s best


    friend, so she teased her casually,"Come on, let me guess. Are you waiting for your Mr. Gu?"


    "What do you mean by ''my'' Mr. Gu.? Don''t talk rubbish." Although she spoke reluctantly, Tina felt much


    better. When she looked to the woman standing beside Jasmyn, she raised her eyebrow slightly and


    asked,"Who''s she?"


    When Rose was called, she was already standing in the shade for some time. She raised her head


    finally, with a smile on her face and replied,"Miss Tao, I am Rose Xu..."


    "Rose?" Tina had spent the past few years abroad so she hadn''t heard any negative news regarding


    Rose, and just assumed that she was a woman who was fond of clinging to prestigious ns. "There


    isn''t a Xu n in Jingshi City, is there? I have never heard of it."


    Rose froze after she heard Tina''s words. To defuse the embarrassment, Jasmyn stepped up and


    said,"She was not from our group. I am the one who brought her in."


    That part was true. Jasmyn loved jewelry, and they met when she was shopping for jewelries.When


    Rose recognized who Jasmyn was, she introduced Jasmyn to jewelries that would cater to her


    pleasure. She also whitewashed her story by describing herself as a designer who was set up and


    treated unjustly, which won Jasmyn''s sympathy immediately.


    The Tao n had a significant status. The Gu n and the Tao n were the two prestigious ns of


    Jingshi City. Therefore, the guests present at the feast were either members of powerful families,


    honourable ns, or social celebrities.


    Rose naturally wanted to attend the feast. After all, Jack was no longer reliable, so she needed to find


    another rich man for herself.


    If she could somehow catch someone like Jacob...


    Obviously, Jack did not care what she wanted or bring her to the feast, instead, he nned to bring


    Emily and let her get acquainted with the people from the upper ss in advance...


    How else was Rose going to get an invite to the party?


    Rose ingratiated herself with Jasmyn over the past few days to get her ticket to the feast finally.

 Chapter 63 Same Dresses

    Chapter 63 Same Dresses


    "I''ll let it go this time," said Tina, as she looked at Rose, with eyes full of contempt. She added,"Jasmyn,


    please don''t bring every other Tom, Dick and Harry in front of me again. It''s a degradation of my


    status."


    Although, Rose was a good friend of hers, Jasmyn could not afford to offend Tina for Rose''s sake.


    Immediately, she assured,"Okay, sure. It won''t happen again."


    "It''s not that you are not allowed to bring people in, but you should bring in someone who is, at the very


    least, from a decent family, you know what I mean?"Tina smiled scornfully and looked away. She


    wouldn''t even give Rose a second look.


    "Okay, I get it, I get it."


    What the two superciliousdies failed to notice was that Rose lowered her head, her eyes overflowed


    with jealousy and her fists clenched tightly...


    Just because they were born in notable families, and had respectable parents?


    Why would she have to be looked down upon like that? She swore to herself that she would be


    one of them one day!


    As Tina and Jasmyn were talking, a loud noise came from the first floor. All three of them were tempted


    to look down with curiosity.


    Upon looking, Rose''s heart filled with hatred.


    Jack was fashioning a well-tailored ck suit which highlighted his handsome feature remarkably,


    whereas Emily''s snow-white skin was glowing in her luxurious white dress. Elegance and poise exuded


    from her presence, natural but not superficial. She was like a ''breath of fresh air'' in the banquet.


    The two entered the hall, hand in hand. Their appearance drew the attention of numerous people in the


    hall.


    Jack gave conventional greetings all the way through, never once forgetting to introduce thedy


    beside him as "My girlfriend, Emily".


    It seemed like he was very keen on announcing his sovereignty over her to people, so that everyone


    would know that Emily was his woman.


    Rose stood above them, ring at them from a safe distance. Her eyes were filled with intense hatred


    and envy.


    Why should she stay here to suffer harsh words from these rich, spoiled girls? While Emily could march


    into the hall and be the focus of all the people at the party? Rose hated every moment of it!


    Rose rolled her eyes and caught the disgusted expression on Tina''s face. Suddenly, she came across


    an idea. She pretended to be surprised when she blurted out,"Howe the woman''s dress... Doesn''t


    she know that this reception is in honor of Miss Tina''s arrival?"


    She muttered, but it was loud enough to be heard by Tina, as her facial expression became surlier.


    That was her favorite dress. It suited her perfectly, and she wore it specifically for one man, but she


    never expected that someone else would wear the same dress as hers.


    Damn it all!


    Even if Tina would not admit it on her own, it was clear that the dress suited Emily better, and the glow


    on Emily''s skin doubled her temper!


    "Who''s that girl? How dare she provoke you openly?" Jasmyn also felt indignant for her friend. She


    said,"Is it Jack who''s allowing her to be so bold?"


    Tina didn''t say anything, as her piercing eyes fixated on Emily.


    Rose took the opportunity and pretended to exin carefully,"She is Emily, Jack''s new girlfriend..."


    "So, that''s her!" Jasmyn eximed. She remembered Rose hatefully speaking ill of Emily, so she


    poured them onto Tina by saying,"She is a sketchy person and a shameless, man-digging fox. She


    would flirt with any man...


    I think Jack was brainwashed by her..."


    Jasmyn continued to speak of things like giarism and false usations; dirty rumors and her


    destructive involvement in other people''s love life. The only difference in Rose''s version was that the


    bad guy was Emily and Rose had turned into a pitiful victim.


    Hearing this, Tina turned around, looked straight into Rose''s eyes, and said,"You have a feud with this


    woman, don''t you?" I will give you a once in a lifetime opportunity. Help me teach Emily a lesson and I


    will take all the me and responsibilities upon myself."


    Rose replied reluctantly,"Tina, I wouldn''t dare. Under Jack''s protection, Emily is well known for being


    arrogant and domineering..."


    "You piece of shit!" Tina cursed, as her eyes shed with anger. She continued,"She has Jack''s


    protection? So what? Would he go up against me for this girl?"


    Rose sneered and thought in her heart, ''It is not you that Jack is afraid of, but the Tao n. If it were


    not for your family''s backing, you would have died a hundred times over because of your unruly


    attitude.


    Seeing as how Tina was about to go downstairs, Jasmyn grabbed her hand quickly to stop her from


    acting out rashly and asked,"Tina, do you really want to go downstairs and create a scene?


    "Nobody has ever dared to provoke me like this. I will show her the consequences of offending me!"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Tina, calm down. If you go down and teach her a lesson now, don''t you think that Jack will take it as a


    p to his face?"


    "So what?"


    Tina was so arrogant and self-indulgent when she was young that even when the sky copsed, her


    parents and brothers would take the burden. How could she possibly let herself be humiliated like this?


    Even if that person was Jack, Tina wouldn''t consider his status as the eldest son from a prominent


    n. The only person she cared about was Jacob, the man who was always on her mind.


    Jasmyn tried to persuade Tina,"But Jack is the nephew of Jacob. How embarrassing would it be for the


    both of you to run into each other everyday once you get married to Jacob. What''s more, If you, the


    future aunt of Jack, cause him lose face in public? It would be Jacob who''d be in a dilemma then.


    Tina listened to what Jasmyn was saying, but she felt extremely ufortable,"Should we let her go


    without being punished?"


    Tina had hardly finished talking, before Rose who was at her side looking, took the chance and said


    tentatively,"As a matter of fact, I''ve got an idea...."


    Tina nced at her doubtfully, and asked with disdain,"What idea can you possibly think of? Hmm,


    don''t try to be a smart aleck."


    "Oh, Tina, just let her speak her mind," said Jasmyn.


    Tina said, a little unwillingly,"Go on, then. Tell me about it."


    Rose had already cursed, the arrogant Tina over a hundred times in her heart. However, she spoke in


    a respectful tone,"We can find a way to distract Jack. When she is left alone, with no friends around in


    the banquet, you can do whatever you like to trick and hurt her."


    Tina ran the idea in her head for a while and then admitted that the idea was feasible. She said,"Then


    you go and get Jack distracted. Don''t tell me that you''re afraid of doing so."


    ording to Rose''s own story, she once had a rtion with Jack. She was the right person for the job.


    Rose nodded hurriedly and said,"Yes, I can."


    "Do it right away, and if you do a good job, you will get lots of reward. But if you mess it up at the critical


    moment, you''ll see..."


    "I will do my best."


    Rose bombarded Jack with messages, one after another, but Jack wasn''t looking on his phone, so she


    decided to call him instead.


    As soon as Jack sat down with Emily, his cell phone rang in his pocket. He answered the phone


    casually, and heard the delicate, prating voice of Rose from the otherside.


    "Jacky, I saw you."


    "Are you kidding?" Jack stood up immediately, as his keen eyes swept around to look for Rose.


    This, however, drew Emily''s attention, as she couldn''t stop herself from asking,"What''s


    happening?"

 Chapter 64 Dont Blame Me For Being Rude

    Chapter 64 Don''t me Me For Being Rude


    "Nothing."Instead of exining in detail to Emily, Jack simply said,"I have to take this call."


    Emily nodded and left him alone.


    On the other end of the line, Rose heard Emily''s voice. Her mood darkened as she said,


    solemnly,"Jack, I have something important to tell you."


    Jack was trying hard not to show his impatience, as he walked a few more steps away from Emily and


    then asked,"What''s the matter?"


    "I want to talk to you face to face."


    "I''m not avable right now. Just say it over the phone."


    "No, it is very important. It concerns the both of us."Rose used to be obedient towards Jack, but this


    time she insisted,"Jack, I need to see you."


    "Don''t beat around the bush--- just tell me what you want, or I''ll hang up."


    Rose got anxious when she heard that, so she quickly added,"Jack, I just want to see you to make


    things clear between us. If you don''t want toe to me, I''lle to you."


    "Are you threatening me?"Jack''s jaw suddenly dropped to the floor.


    He didn''t want Rose to appear before Emily yet.


    "No, I really have something important to tell you."


    Jack nced over to look at Emily, who was eating not too far away. After much deliberation, he


    compromised reluctantly,"Okay, but if this is another one of your games, you will be sorry. Now tell me,


    where are you?"


    With a big smile of aplishment on her face, Rose nodded to Tina and Jasmyn and gave Jack her


    whereabouts.


    "Emily, I have to talk to the members of Tao n. Just wait for me here and don''t walk around, okay?"


    Jack had already found an excuse for leaving and lying to Emily.


    Emily had no reasons to doubt him. She replied,"Okay, go ahead. I''ll wait for you."


    Just a few minutes after Jack left, Tina and Jasmyn went downstairs and walked straight to Emily,


    which attracted some unwanted attention from the people around them.


    "Emily?"Tina raised her chin and looked at Emily, who was still eating, and said haughtily,"Why are you


    hiding out here and stuffing your face with food? Haven''t you ever eaten anything like this in your life?


    You''re just a good for nothing bum..."


    Emily was just sitting there, enjoying her slice of cake and minding her own business, when she was


    rudely interrupted by the two beautifuldies standing behind her, with contemptuous expressions on


    their faces.


    "Youngdy, isn''t food supposed to be eaten? If the food here is not for entertaining guests, then is it


    for decoration?"


    "You..."Tina couldn''t refute instantly, as her beautiful face turned red with anger.


    Jasmyn quickly added,"It''s clearly your fault. How dare you act so righteous and arrogant?"


    Puzzled, Emily asked helplessly,"What have I done? How could it be my fault?"


    "This is Tina''s party, and you''re wearing the same dress as her. Are you deliberately provoking her?"


    Emily didn''t realize that she was wearing the same dress as Tina until Jasmyn pointed it out to her. She


    felt embarrassed for ruining the party for them, albeit unintentionally. "Sorry, I did not mean to offend


    you," she apologized honestly.


    In truth, it was not Emily''s fault at all. Jack chose the dress for her, so she put on the dress and came


    here without thinking twice.


    "Who do you think you are?"ring at Emily''s soft, white skin, Tina''s eyes were full of envy and


    contempt. "Do you think that you deserve to wear the same dress as me?I want you to change it right


    now!" Tina demanded.


    "What?"Emily was nonplussed by her demand.


    She didn''t bring any spare clothes with her. How could she change her dress there and then? Did this


    woman want her to be naked in public?


    The situation had already escted too quickly!


    Tsk, tsk. "Did you hear me?" Tina asked again with a smug expression. She continued in a stroppy


    tone,"Or do you need someone to help you undress?"


    She spoke in a sharp, disrespectful tone. The guests had already gathered around to see what was


    going on, but no one spoke on behalf of Emily.


    Everyone in the upper circle knew that Tina, who was regarded as the apple of the eyes of the Tao


    n, was very shrewd and unreasonable. No one dared to offend her, because of her strong family


    ties.


    Those present were sufficiently worldly-wise to understand the situation. Emily was just girlfriend of


    Jack Gu. Even when they saw that Tina was being unfair, they dly turned a blind eye to her deeds.


    Tina''s family was immensely powerful and influential. Who would be foolish enough to offend Tina for


    an irrelevant woman?


    Emily soon realized that Tina was deliberately trying to embarrass her. She had a feeling that maybe it


    wasn''t due to the conflict caused by a dress.


    Women''s hearts are unfathomable!


    "If I refuse?"With more and more people gathering around, Emily clenched her fists and took a deep


    breath.


    Tina sneered,"Then don''t me me for being rude."


    As the words fell from Tina''s lips, Emily took the delicate pair of scissors from the table that had been


    used to cut lobsters.


    Before everyone could figure out what she was going to do, Emily had already cut off the hemline of


    her dress with scissors.


    Within a minute, Emily''s dress was changed into a new style. The original sleeveless design was


    changed into a one-shoulder style. The ankle-length skirt was cut to her thighs to reveal her straight


    and thin legs. The remaining cloth was cut into strips and made into a belt, which made her waist


    appear leaner.


    Satisfied with her new dress, it seemed like Emily had transformed from a fairy to a yful elf.


    Everyone present there could not help but praise and apud Emily''s quick wit and creativity.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    What a pair of skilful hands! What a sharp mind!


    "Miss Tao, now I''m not wearing the same dress as you. Problem solved!"Emily said politely, in a tone


    that was neither too humble nor too pushy.


    Surely Emily hit a nerve, because Tina''s face suddenly twitched in anger as she said,"How


    opportunistic of you!"


    Seeing as how Tina had nothing else to say, Jasmyn helplessly, grabbed Tina''s hands and said,"Tina,


    we should leave."


    ''No!


    Emily is in the limelight because she humiliated me!''


    Tina, who was congenitally self-centered, didn''t even think that she was the first one to make trouble to


    Emily. Instead, she med Emily from the heart for offending her!


    ''I am the star of this party. How can Emily even dream of taking my ce? Who is she,pared to


    me?''


    "Do not rejoice." Tina fixated on Emily''s dress and sneered,"Not same style, but it is still same color."


    Same color?


    Some people were starting to get worried about themselves. Emily wasn''t the only person wearing


    white there. Lady Tina was being too immature and fickle over a dress.


    When they realized that Tina was only concerned with Emily, they put their worries to rest and watched


    the drama without getting involved.


    Due to Emily''s outstanding performance, they were looking forward to see what she would do next.


    However, before Emily could speak, Tina quickly took up a ss of red wine and poured it on her.

 Chapter 65 You Still Have No Class

    Chapter 65 You Still Have No ss


    It was toote for Emily to avoid the sudden attack, as Tina poured a ss of red wine all over her


    chest.


    The red liquid quickly sprawled down her thin dress, contaminating it with a light, red tint. Emily felt


    ufortable as her chest waspletely soaked in red wine.


    "That''s it. Now we''re dressed in different colors." Tina was very pleased with herself. She smiled


    gleefully and did very little to disguise hercency.


    Furious, Emily clenched her hands and raised her head. With a deadpan expression on her face, she


    red at the princess-like girl who stood condescendingly before her.


    Tina, who didn''t want to show weakness in the face of Emily, red back at her and asked,"What do


    you want? Don''t give me attitude. I don''t like the look in your eyes..."


    Tina jested as she picked up another ss of wine to pour it on Emily''s head without hesitation!


    Emily turned her face away, trying to avoid Tina the second time, when suddenly a tall figure appeared


    before Emily. With his back facing Emily like a mountain, he managed to protect her from being


    drenched in wine again.


    "Who dares¡ª" Tina cursed at the man, annoyed by his interference. Soon after she raised her head to


    see who it was, she whispered,"Gosh! Jac...Jacob?"


    ''Jacob? Is she talking about "Jacob Gu"?''


    Emily''s heart skipped a beat at the thought of Jacob. But before she could say anything, the man took


    off his dinner jacket and tossed it over to Emily without looking back at her.


    However, his action did not attract Tina''s attention because she was too surprised to see Jacob


    there,"Jacob, when did you get here? I didn''t mean to pour the wine on you. Why did you suddenly


    burst in?"


    Tina said, pretending to be guilty.


    ''Why did Jacob protect that girl when I tried to pour the wine on her? Was Jacob attracted to her?''


    The thought made Tina re at Emily with hatred again.


    Emily, however, was unaware of Tina''s re. She simply put on Jacob''s dinner jacket to cover the wet


    part on her chest.


    ''How dare she...


    How dare she put on the jacket of the man I admire!


    She didn''t deserve it!''


    "Jacob, why..." Tina was so angry that she almost rushed towards Emily to take away Jacob''s jacket


    from her.


    However, she couldn''t do that, because of Jacob. Jacob stood firmly before Emily like a guardian.


    "Tina, after all these years, you still have no ss."


    Jacob''s words were harsh for a girl from a noble family. Tina had grown up with a silver spoon in her


    mouth and was the apple of her family members'' eye. No one had ever before dared to say "no" to her,


    except Jacob.


    Moreover, what Jacob had just said really hurt her self-esteem!


    Tina stomped her foot on the ground, as the tears welled in her eyes. Driven mad with anger and


    sadness, she fell silent for a while before she finally said,"Jacob, I don''t want to talk to you any more!"


    "I''m d to hear that," replied Jacob expressionlessly, like he couldn''t be more relieved to hear her say


    that.


    When Tina heard his words, her eyes were turning red with tears. However, just when she was going to


    say something, someone ced a big hand on her head and brushed her hair softly.


    "Tina."


    Tina turned around and saw her older brother Mark Tao. She threw herself into his arms at once,


    crying.


    "Dear brother, they are ganging up against me..."


    All the people around felt embarrassed by her lies,"Oh mydy, you were the one who was bullying that


    lady in the first ce. And thedy didn''t even shed a drop of tear!"


    Mark, on the other hand, believed his sister unconditionally. With a gloomy look on his delicate face he


    asked, with a cold voice,"Mr. Jacob, a gentleman would never bully a girl."


    Jacob was not intimidated by Mark at all. Actually Jacob didn''t even look at Mark, instead, he just threw


    an one-liner at him,"You''d better teach your sister how to be a gentledy first."


    As he said it, he directly took Emily''s hand and walked towards the exit, under the watchful eyes of the


    public.


    Emily, however, was reluctant to follow him. She whispered,"What are you doing? I can''t go with you. I


    came here with Jack, and he will be back soon."


    Jacob''s face darkened when he heard Jack''s name,"Spare me the nonsense or I will kiss you in front of


    everybody."


    "You...," Emily immediately shut her mouth and allowed herself to be dragged away by Jacob.


    Everyone else at the banquet was utterly stunned by what they had just seen.


    If they were not mistaken, that girl was Jack Gu''s girlfriend, not Jacob Gu''s. In what way did Jacob


    have anything to do with his nephew''s girlfriend?


    Moreover, from what they had just seen, it seemed like there must have been something secretive


    going on between Jacob and Emily, no doubt. Wow! Awesome news!


    Devastated, Tina watched helplessly as Jacob and Emily both walked off, unwilling to ept defeat.


    She took a step, trying to catch up with them, but then she was pulled back by her brother.


    "Let me go!"


    "Calm down, my dear sister."


    Markforted his sister and nodded to other guests,"Sorry for interrupting your evening."


    No one had courage to disrespect Mark. The guests just exchanged pleasantries with him and then left


    gradually.


    The banquet was brought to an end ahead of schedule by such a farce.


    Embarrassed, Tina angrily punched her brother several times as she asked,"Why did you just let them


    go?"


    ''Because no one can stop Jacob if he wants to leave. If you had insisted on making problems for them,


    you would have regretted it.''


    Mark kept the truth to himself. The coldness in his face vanished as he tried to coax his sister in a soft


    tone,"It was my fault. I will make it up to you, okay? My dear sister."


    "But that''s not what I want!" Tina yelled out of frustration. Tears filled up her eyes once again when she


    remembered Jacob''s words,"It was that girl''s fault. How could Jacob say that I have no ss..."


    "That''s nonsense."


    "I don''t care if it is nonsense or not. I will find a teacher to show me how to be a gentledy. I will make


    Jacob like me!"


    "Okay. Okay. Just do whatever you like." Mark consented without much deliberation. He knew his


    sister''s temper very well. She never kept interest in anything for long time anyway.


    Tina was satisfied because her brother allowed her to do whatever she wanted, while he lovingly stared


    at her, spoiling her.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Jacob dragged Emily all the way to his car and threw her inside directly.


    He started the engine without wasting another second there. Dazed, it took Emily a few minutes before


    she realized what was happening. So she screamed,"Stop the car, Jacob! Where are we going?"


    Jacob''s gaze was locked on to the road, as he casually ignored Emily''s concern.


    Emily was horrified. She did not want to spend another minute with Jacob after the scene he caused at


    the banquet. ''Who knows what other crazy shit he is going to pull!''


    With that thought in her head, Emily made up her mind. The next second, she opened the door and


    jumped out of the car!


    It was toote for Jacob to try and stop Emily. Before long he saw a lean figure vanish from the


    rearview mirror. His heart skipped a beat, as he pushed the brakes as hard as he could.


    "Emily!"


    Damn! He should have locked the door!


    Due to force of inertia, Emily cuddled up and rolled between the wheels. When Jacob stepped out of


    the car and realized that a car behind his almost hit Emily, he was driven mad beyond reason.


    He rushed as fast as he could towards Emily, while the shrieking horns beeped around him.


    "What the fuck are you doing?"


    Jacob cried out. The man''s roar somewhat sobered Emily as she was graduallying to her senses.


    The next moment she was carried and thrown into the car again by Jacob. Sitting in the passenger''s


    seat, Emily was starting to get a little dizzy.


    Jacob was furious at Emily. "I saved your life, not so you could trample yourself under a car so easily!"


    ''Damn it. Did she ever think what would happen if she got hit by a car?''

 Chapter 66 Im Going To Kick You Behind

    Chapter 66 I''m Going To Kick You Behind


    ''"I saved your life".


    What did he mean by that?''


    Emily was trying to straighten her thoughts before Jacob leaned over to her and gave her a full-on,


    open mouthed kiss, to the point of bleeding. It did not just end there. Instead, he sucked and licked the


    tiny drops of blood from her lips, as if he were punishing her.


    "Oh..." Emily propped her hands on Jacob''s chest, trying to push him away. But Jacob kissed her even


    harder, almost suffocating her.


    Completely ignoring the beeping horns behind Jacob''s car, the atmosphere inside the car was getting


    more and more passionate.


    But the passionate mood was finally brought to an end after a traffic police knocked on the car window


    in a rude way.


    Emily suddenly came to herself. Irritated, Jacob frowned with displeasure for being interrupted.


    When the car window winded down slowly, the traffic police immediately recognized the man who was


    scowling at him with frustration. In an apologetic tone the policeman said,"Mr. Jac...Jacob!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    With great fear and trepidation in his heart, the policeman answered,"You''re disrupting traffic here, sir!"


    However, before the policeman was done talking, the ck Maybach in front of him suddenly caught


    fire and vanished from his sight like a bat out of hell.


    The policeman was left speechless.


    Emily sat in the front passenger seat, exhausted. The sudden increase in speed made her stomach


    churn, causing her to nearly throw up right there.


    Luckily for Emily, Jacob slowed down the car once he noticed the paleplexion on her face.


    Jacob nearly blew his top when Emily risked her life by jumping off the car. He was really scared out of


    his wits at that moment. The mere thought of the incident made him feel like he was being suffocated


    by a giant hand.


    "Emily, do you think life is a game?"


    Emily knew that Jacob was right, so she didn''t say anything in response. She was like a child getting


    scolded by her parents.


    It was dangerous of her to jump off the car like that. Fortunately, she only had a few bruises on her


    arm. Nothing serious.


    "I''m going to kick your behind if you dare to pull something like that again!"


    Frightened by Jacob''s words, Emily mumbled a "yes" in a low voice.


    Jacob was in good mood again because Emily was being obedient to him today. He drove the car for


    several minutes before they finally came to a stop.


    Jacob got off the car. This time he didn''t forget to lock the car doors. Then he stepped away and


    vanished from Emily''s sight.


    Emily, who was sitting inside the car by herself, felt depressed. She unknowingly touched her swollen


    lips dispiritedly.


    ''What a mess...''


    After a while, when she felt stuffy inside the car, she took off the dinner jacket over her shoulders.


    Suddenly, she noticed that something had fallen out from the pocket.


    Emily fumbled, and came across something hard. It looked like a white button from a shirt. ''Why did


    Jacob carry it with him?'' Emily felt puzzled.


    It was obviously not the button from Jacob''s coat... ''Wait. Button?


    "You took one of my cufflinks, and I took a button from your shirt. Fair enough."''


    Emily suddenly recalled the words Jacob had said to her, and blushed at the thought of the memories


    from that day, because she also recalled what Jacob had done to her that day. It was the button from


    her shirt!


    Suddenly there were loud footsteps outside the window. Emily quickly put away the button and


    pretended as if nothing was wrong.


    With a crackling sound, the door was opened from outside by Jacob.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Seeing Emily sitting there quietly, Jacob''s expression softened,"Stretch out your hand."


    "Why?" Emily asked, as she stretched out her hand obediently.


    "Other hand."


    "Ok."


    After Emily stretched out her other hand, Jacob immediately frowned as he noticed the bleeding


    bruises on her white and delicate skin.


    He took the healing spray in his hand and sprayed it on the bruise a few times.


    Emily could not help herself from drawing a deep breath in pain, as she did not expect the spray to hurt


    as much as it did.


    "Now you know just how much it hurts," Jacob said in a cold voice; he wasn''t enjoying the sight of her


    wound.


    His words were harsh, but Emily understood that was because he cared about her. So she lowered her


    head and whispered,"Thank you."


    "Do you know what you did was wrong?"


    "Yes."


    "Please exin."


    "I should not have put my life in such a dangerous situation. I not only risked my life, but also got you


    into trouble."


    "I saved your life. You have to cherish it by protecting yourself well, for my sake!" Jacob said to Emily,


    as he took out a band-aid and gently put it over her wound. His words felt more like a deration of his


    sovereignty over her, rather than a warning.


    Emily got more confused,"Jacob, I..."


    She wanted to ask Jacob why he had said "I saved your life". Was he keeping something from her?


    Jacob, however, didn''t give her any chance to finish her question. "Here we are," he interrupted Emily


    directly.


    "But..."


    "No more nonsense."


    Emily had no choice but to swallow her words back. She got off the car and followed Jacob into a high-


    end store.


    "Do you have these in a size S for her?"


    Emily waspletely at a loss for words as she watched Jacob pick out women''s dresses for her,"No,


    I..."


    "Do you want to stay in that wet dress the whole time?"


    Emily bit her lip; she was surprised that Jacob still remembered it. In truth, she was feeling


    ufortable in that dress, so instead of resisting Jacob''s kindness, she took the clothes Jacob had


    picked out for her and walked into the fitting room.


    Jacob finally nted himself on the sofa and stretched his long legs as he waited for Emily. His gentle


    and indifferent demeanor attracted the attention of several sales women.


    After a short while, Emily walked out the door of the fitting room in a sleek, long dress.


    Jacob''s heart skipped a beat at the sight of Emily. He stood up and walked towards her, eyeing every


    part of her body, especially one particr part...


    Emily got goosebumps all over her body because of Jacob''s stare. She felt like there was something


    strange in Jacob''s eyes.


    "Emily, don''t you wear bras?"


    Jacob looked at her in a somewhat confused manner. Fortunately there weren''t any other guests


    around them, or he would have had to put her in his pocket and not let anyone else see her!


    Although he asked the question in a low voice, Emily heard him, loud and clear. Her face turned as red


    as an apple, as she quickly covered her chest with her hands and scolded,"You jackass!"


    Normally ady would wear pasties instead of a bra when she had to wear a formal dress. Besides,


    Emily did not expect Jacob to have such good vision.


    Jacob, however, did not show any signs of embarrassment after he was scolded. Instead, he slightly


    raised the corners of his mouth, pointed to the area selling underwear and politely requested the


    saleswoman,"Pick up a pink bra for her in 36B."


    With an understanding look, the saleswoman immediately followed his instructions without dy.


    Emily, on the other hand, felt vited by Jacob''s confidence. How did Jacob know her cup size so


    well?


    Jacob leaned over to Emily as if he had seen right through her. He whispered,"Both in person and by


    my own eyes."


    Emily was almost driven bypulsion to p him across his smug face, but fortunately for Jacob, the


    saleswoman quickly came back and handed her a pink bra that he had chosen for her.


    Emily felt her face burn with shame, as she refused awkwardly,"I don''t like it, sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter whether you like it or not," chuckled Jacob as he continued,"I like it, and that''s all that


    matters."


    "You..." Emily cursed at Jacob in her mind, ''Why should I care what you like?!''

 Chapter 67 Cheating On Each Other

    Chapter 67 Cheating On Each Other


    Emily felt so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole in the ground to bury herself.


    She knew that it was not the right time or ce to be arguing with Jacob, so she picked up that bra and


    went into fitting room again, embarrassed.


    When checking out, Emily insisted paying the bill on her own but Jacob stopped her by using his height


    to his advantage, as he patted her head and then gave his Centurion Card to the cashier.


    "I have money!" Emily still refused and picked up her purse to pay, but she was embarrassed to


    discover that she forgot to bring her card and the cash she had was not enough to pay for most of the


    clothes.


    "I did not bring card with me..." Emily said, awkwardly.


    The woman cashier discreetly rolled her eyes at Emily. ''Huh, such a reserved bitch.''


    In the end, it was Jacob who ended up paying the bill.


    Coming out of the shopping mall, Emily did not n on taking Jacob''s car, so she said," Thank you. I


    will transfer the money to youter."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Emily did not like being indebted to others, whether it was money or favors, she would always make it a


    point to be mindful and pay back as soon as she could.


    Upon hearing Emily, Jacob''s expression changed as if he was offended by her words, and he replied in


    a cold voice," Whatever!"


    Jacob had thoroughly tasted how heartless the woman was! But he just could not help thinking of her!


    "So, bye."


    Emily turned round and walked away without looking back. Jacob felt so displeased that he kicked the


    side of his car with all his strength. His eyes matched the way he felt at that moment: dark and cold.


    ...


    When Emily got back to her apartment, Jack was waiting for her at the gate, standing still like a statue.


    Jack had been waiting outside her apartment for more than an hour.


    In the banquet, he was preupied with Rose. When he finally got out and came back, the banquet


    was over and Emily was gone too.


    Jack asked waiters if they had seen Emily, but they just looked at him funnily and gave him an answer,


    hardened with sarcasm, Emily went away with Jacob.


    He would never forget the waiter''s expression--"You are a pathetic cuckold."


    "Where did you go? Why didn''t you answer the phone?" Jack took a deep breath and asked slowly.


    Emily took her phone out from the bag and found that it was switched off, as it had run out of battery," I


    was..."


    She really wanted to tell him everything at once but she just couldn''t.


    After a moment''s pause, she exined," After you left, I met some trouble with Miss Tao, but


    fortunately Mr. Jacob was there to help me out."


    Jack stared at her face closely," And then?"


    ''Didn''t Jacob say anything to her? About the earthquake...''


    Emily''s eyes met with his and caught a bit of gloom, but soon it disappeared... Perhaps it was an


    allusion?


    "And then, then we separated at the gate and I went to buy new clothes." Emily spoke a little quick, like


    she was trying hard to cover up her nervousness.


    She had no choice. She really didn''t.


    She did not want to hurt Jack by telling him the truth about her and Jacob.


    "Oh, that''s it!" Jack rxed his strained heart.


    He was relieved to know that Jacob hadn''t told Emily anything regarding what happened during the


    earthquake.


    His eyelids drooped, but he did not say whether he believed her or not. This made Emily a little


    nervous.


    After long silence, she heard Jack speak in a low voice," Emily,e here."


    Emily hesitated for a moment and then walked towards Jack. Jack suddenly embraced her in his arms


    tightly, as if he was going to crush her.


    "Sorry, as your boyfriend, I was not there to apany you when you needed my help. It''s my fault."


    "Okay, okay." Emily should have been moved by his apology, but at that moment, perhaps, she had a


    lot going on in her mind, she did not feel any warmth, instead she trembled with fear.


    Jack buried his face in Emily''s neck and breathed in her unique fragrance. His arms tightened as he


    breathed the fragrance of a male. Until Emily screamed out in pain, so he slowly let go of his hold.


    ''Emily, you are a really good actress.


    We''ve cheated on each other and hid things from each other to see who will win in this game of love.''


    Jack decided to spend the night at Emily''s apartment, which strained her heart again.


    She couldn''t figure out why she felt more and more repulsed with the idea of being so close to Jack...


    Seeing the tense expression on Emily''s face, Jack grinned in mind but feigned a warm face," Rest


    assured please, I just want to hold you in my arms."


    When they fell asleep, Jack kept his word and just held her in his arms, but he held on to her tightly,


    like a python coiling its prey.


    Emily almost suffocated and after several rounds of remonstrance, Jack slowly released her.


    Unfortunately, Emily could not fall back to sleep anymore. Jack was the same as her. Both of them with


    secrets spent the whole night pretending to be asleep.


    Early next morning, Emily overturned the trunks and boxes and found the gift Jacob had given her.


    Jack opened the box casually and found that it was the piece Emily had designed inst jewelry


    competition, which won her the first prize. It must be invaluable.


    "Who gave you this?"


    Emily had alreadye up with an excuse," Mr. Jacob let me keep itst time, but I think it''s not safe


    to keep it around here, so I''m going to send it back to him."


    Jack squinted slightly and smiled," I thought he gave it to you as a gift."


    "How could that be possible? It''s so precious..." Emily gave a hollowugh," I will send it back to him


    today."


    Jack would never allow them to see each other, so he said," I work in the same building with Jacob so I


    can help you give it back."


    "... Are you sure?" Emily was a little hesitant.


    "Don''t you trust me?"


    "Yes." Emily thought it would be better to let Jack bring it back, so that she wouldn''t have to meet Jacob


    in person. That way Jacob would not get a chance to flirt with her or take advantage of her.


    As for the one night stand, Emily believed that Jacob would not threaten her with that as he was a man


    of honor and integrity.


    Emily did not know where this sense of trust came from, but she just trusted Jacob with that.


    Without further ado, Emily nodded and agreed with Jack," Fine."


    "Do not keep other people''s things in the future."


    "Got it."


    However, after arriving at the Gu Consortium, Jack opened the box as soon as he got inside the gate.


    He dropped the brooch to the ground, mercilessly stomped on it and then threw it into the trash bin.


    Meanwhile, Jacob received the money transfer from Emily for the clothes which made him angry for the


    rest of day.


    When Jacob saw the broken brooch in the bin, he bent down to pick it up and then checked the


    surveince video. The truth drove him mad with anger. Later that day, he announced that all the staff


    had to work overtime.


    The employees of the Gu Consortium could do nothing to oppose, but silently resent their Boss for


    being so hard on them.

 Chapter 68 Getting Married

    Chapter 68 Getting Married


    Although what had happened in the banquet was very surprising, nobody dared to spread rumours,


    because Jacob had suppressed the big news outlets. Besides, Tina was not willing to believe that


    Jacob would fall in love with a woman like Emily.


    Tina deeply hated her, because not only did Emily steal the limelight from her at the banquet, she also


    made her lose face in front of Jacob!


    Lately, she had been nning to go to Jacob''s house to apologize to him, as it would give her an


    excuse to spend some time with him. However, she could not make him see her even for just one time.


    Tina was incensed, ming all her misery on Emily alone. Her best friend Jasmyn, shared a bitter


    hatred towards Emily as well, so she offered advice to Tina.


    "Emily is a jewelry designer, isn''t she? Perhaps we can ask her to design jewelry for us. What do you


    think of that idea? As the old saying goes, ''Customer is God''. So if we ask her to design jewelry for us,


    we can purposely make her life miserable!"


    In truth, the idea came out of Rose''s devious mind. She told it to Jasmyn, and Jasmyn took it to Tina.


    Tina considered it as an excellent idea and agreed with it at once. She asked someone to call LA


    Jewelry on her behalf, and chose Emily to design her jewelry.


    After a few days, at the LA Company.


    As soon as Emily got to the office, her secretary told her that the clients who had asked her to design a


    jewelry for them a few days ago were waiting for her now. Judging from their clothes and mannerisms,


    they seemed to be important people.


    Emily took some time to prepare herself and then went into the VIP room. To her surprise, the


    important clients waiting in the room were the twodies who had deliberately caused problems for herBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    at the banquetst time.


    "Are you the chief designer of LA?" Tina looked at her with scorn and said,"It looks like that you are not


    up to much."


    Emily remained polite and kept smiling courteously, as she said,"Ladies, I have worked out the


    prototype of the customized jewelry you ordered thest time. Would you like to have a look?"


    Jasmyn snorted contemptuously and said,"Of course, or else why would wee here? Do you think


    we are so bored that we''vee here just to see your funny face?"


    Emily did not let them get on her nerves. These silver-spoon feddies were brought up in an


    extraordinary environment, so they did not know how to use profane words like regr people did.


    Thick-skinned, Emily could easily put up with their sneering and whining without breaking a sweat.


    Besides, she had been subjected to lots of words that were much more vulgar than theirs, so she did


    not mind them at all.


    Tina ordered several jewelries, which could be counted as a big order for theirpany. Emily asked


    someone to bring her file of design drawings in, and handed them to the twodies politely.


    While Tina did not even cast a nce at them, Jasmyn snatched the drawings from Emily and flipped


    through the pages without even going through the designs carefully, and said scornfully,"What is this?


    This is pure rubbish. You are an insult to jewelry design!"


    Jasmyn tore the drawings into pieces and threw them into the air as she said that. The small pieces of


    paper, looked like snow falling during winter nights.


    "How could you..." Completely shocked and surprised, Emily never expected that Jasmyn would just rip


    her drawings to pieces.


    "So what? You think I did wrong?" Jasmyn gave her a nce withcency and said,"I''ve got


    nothing against you. It''s just that your design drawings are rubbish. Now your designs look much better


    than they ever did."


    Emily gently pursed her lips and tried her best to restrain her discontent, and said,"Okay, we will work


    out the designs that will satisfy you."


    "Satisfy us?" Tina finally looked her straight in the eye and said,"Do you know that these jewels are


    meant to be worn in my wedding with Jacob? If you cannot impress me, I suppose thispany will


    close down!"


    ''Wedding?''


    Just as Tina had intended, Emily sensitively caught the key word in her sentence.


    ''Are Jacob and the Lady Tao getting married?


    Why am I feeling a little bit ufortable to hear this news?


    Jacob already has a partner, but he still flirts with me and treats me like an object. Yes, maybe that''s


    why I feel ufortable, not that I have feelings for him or anything.


    When Jacob gets married, he will never be able toe to me and flirt with me. I can''t wait for that


    day! Yes! That is it!''


    Noticing the changing expression on Emily''s face, Tina assumed Emily was sorrowful. Emily''s misery


    brought her satisfaction, as she said,"Emily, you know what? There are some things that you can never


    have. You should never try to steal those things from people..."


    ''Jacob will never fall in love with such a low-level woman. She must have yed some kind of magic


    trick to seduce him. That scheming bitch!''


    Emily endured Tina''s remark and replied,"I will try my best to satisfy you."


    Tina sneered,"I wille here again tomorrow."


    The underlying meaning was that Emily had to finish the design drawings within one day. Her workload


    would be unimaginably huge.


    However, Emily epted the challenge and stayed up all night to finish drafting the design drawings.


    The next day, Tina and Jasmyn were back in thepany as they had said before.


    Tina was surprised to see the design drawings, since she was almost certain that Emily would not be


    able to finish her work on time. In truth, she was counting on Emily to fail, as that was how she wanted


    to make her life miserable, but unexpectedly, Emily had delivered as promised.


    However, for Tina, it was not a big deal. All she had to do was to feign dissatisfaction, and Emily would


    not pass the trial.


    Tina flipped through a few pages of the design for a while, as if she were checking them carefully. All of


    a sudden, she threw all of the design drawings at Emily''s face. "Bang!"


    Emily was stunned, but she soon reacted and asked Tina,"Miss Tao, what do you mean?"


    "Look at the rubbish you have designed! Do you think that the jewelries made from these design


    drawings will fit me? I suppose you didn''t put your heart and soul in these drawings!


    "I''m sorry. I will rectify them."


    On the third day, Tina was not satisfied.


    On the fourth day, she was still not satisfied.


    On the fifth day, she was still not satisfied.


    On the sixth day, the rectified design drawings finally won a little approval from the twodies.


    Emily could finally rx. The twodies had been torturing her in the past couple of days. They were


    not easily satisfied. It was a daily routine for them to tease and humiliate her.


    Emily tried her best to pursue perfection and rectify the design drawings over and over again. Finally,


    all her hard work had paid off. Her clients were finally satisfied, but it was also possible that they


    stopped because they got tired of torturing her.


    The next step was to adjust and deal with details.


    The perfect jewelry design was born. As usual, Tina came to check the design, but she "identally"


    overturned the cup filled with hot coffee.


    Emily reached her hand out, instinctively, trying to protect the design drawings. The hot coffee burned


    the back of her hand, as Emily immediately screamed in pain.


    Tina was shocked. She only intended to ruin those design drawings, but now things had gone too far.


    ''Well, she deserves it. I don''t care about her anyway.''


    Emily''s face frowned like a dying flower, as sheid eyes on the soggy design drawings. She ran to the


    restroom to apply water on her wound. It took a while for the pain to subside.


    After a while, she heard Tina''s voice from outside,"Designer, remember, give me the same design


    drawings tomorrow. I will excuse what you have done today."


    Herst sentence sounded like she was making it easy on Emily.


    Frustrated, Emily washed her hand under the running water as her patience started to run thin.


    Earlier on, as she was having technical problems with herputer, she was unable to back up those


    design drawings. As a result, she had to draw them from scratch using only her memory.

 Chapter 69 Kneel Down And Apologize

    Chapter 69 Kneel Down And Apologize


    Emily was notpletely gullible. She knew that Tina was deliberately trying to make her life a living


    hell, but she chose to bear it.


    Having spent the past few days with Tina, apart from her endless bragging and provocation, Emily


    learned that Tina and Jacob had known each other since childhood. They drifted apart when Tina had


    gone to M country for two years, but Jacob would eventually marry her. That fact was unchangeable.


    When Emily found out that Jacob had been promised to Tina since childhood, she felt regretful. She


    had had sex with Jacob, and they even had an affair...


    Driven by guilt, Emily decided to tolerate Tina''s transgressions.


    After all, Tina was only a girl whose spoiled attitude was just a byproduct of hervish upbringing. Emily


    decided to keep a civil and professional rtionship between them.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, what Emily didn''t know was that Tina had deliberately made up all those stories in order to


    make her withdraw in disgrace.


    It was true that Tina''s family and Jacob''s family were on good terms in the past, but their rtionship


    was only limited to their grandfathers. After Tina''s grandfather passed on and the power fell into Tina''s


    parents and her brother Mark, their friendship with Jacob''s family gradually faded. Sometimes there


    were rivalries between the two families.


    It was purely by chance that Tina met Jacob, the adopted son of Gu family. She fell in love with him at


    first sight, and had been pursuing him ever since.


    The Tao and the Gu family intended to reunite their bonds with marriage, so that their rtionship


    would gradually blossom again, but Jacob did not ept Tina.


    Tina, however, was unwilling to give up, so she waited for him. Meanwhile, Jacob was in no hurry to get


    married, so he was unaffected by Tina''s resilience.


    It wasn''t until Tina almost killed a girl from a wealthy family by pushing her into a deepke in the Gu''s


    mansion for being in love with Jacob, that Tina''s parents decided to send her off the M country for her


    education.


    From the day she got back, her mind waspletely preupied with Jacob. Anyone who dared to


    have a second look at Jacob was considered an enemy.


    The next day, Emily, who stayed upte designing, handed the restored designs to Tina again.


    Tina who grew tired of creating difficulties with Emily day after day, decided that Emily''s work was


    tolerable this time, so she mercifully let Emily go.


    The next step was to make the finished products.


    Rose had not shown herself in a long time, but she had been paying attention to Emily''s daily activities.


    Realizing what was going on, she selflessly offered Tina a scheme through Jasmyn.


    Tina was very happy with the n, so she decided to adopt it and put it to the test.


    A weekter, Tina sent someone to pay off the remaining bill and bring the jewelries back. The next


    day, she came to the LA Company with a group of bodyguards behind her.


    "You are a genuine Jewelrypany. How dare you cheat your customers by selling fake goods to


    them?"


    Emily came out of her office to see what themotion was about when she just heard thest


    sentence. Without a second thought, she retorted,"That''s impossible. Ourpany never sells fake


    goods."


    As soon as Tina signalled her bodyguards, theyid out the jewelries on the desk. "I have already


    inspected them. They''re all fakes, made of cheap garbage. If you don''t give me an exnation today,


    I''ll call the police and have them close down yourpany! And you''ll rot in prison for the rest of you


    life!


    She had a domineering look, implying that she was a person of great influence. This intimidated the


    timid employees as they looked at Emily helplessly. They pleaded,"Miss Emily, what should we do..."


    Victor was not in his office, Jacob had always been aloof regarding client rtions, and the order was


    dealt by her, so she had toe up with a solution to settle the problem.


    "Take it easy. We didn''t sell fake products, neither did we do anything wrong." Emily calmed herself


    down. She looked at one of the employees and said in a mild voice: "Go and ask the inspection


    department to have a look at the jewelry first."


    The employee seemed to have found a mainstay in Emily. He calmed down, and did as Emily had


    instructed.


    "Miss Emily, these jewelries are all made out of cheap inferior goods..." Emily''s heart dropped gradually


    to the floor, upon hearing the report from the inspection department.


    How could it be possible?


    Theirpany was very cautious in handling those jewelries. Was there a rat among the employees?


    Or was it Tina who purposely switched the original set with a batch of fake goods to put the me on


    her?


    Emily went dubiously to inspect the jewelries by herself. The jewelries even had the unique logo of the


    LA on them. For a moment, she couldn''t tell what was going on.


    "I''ve told you it is fake." Tina looked down at her arrogantly and said,"You know they are false. I don''t


    need to say more about it, right? I can''t believe you tried to deceive your customer. You reallyck


    moral character."


    "Miss Tao, please listen to me. We will have a thorough investigation about the matter..."


    "The evidences are all here. What have you got to say for yourself? I''ll call the police right now. It''s not


    a small amount. I don''t know how many people will be sentenced to jail. What would you say to that,


    Emily?"


    "Don''t do this..." Emily waspletely nonplussed. She was trying to figure out where the problem


    originated from, as she believed it could not have been thepany''s fault...


    Victor had told her to take good care of LApany, but she wasn''t expecting to deal with a mess of


    that proportion. Nothing could happen to thepany, not while she was in charge.


    "Miss Tao, we really did not have anything to do with this. There must be a misunderstanding. We


    might as well discuss about a reasonablepensation, and everything can be negotiated..." Emily


    had never felt so inferior before, but now she was ready to put her face on the floor for Tina to trample


    on and y with.


    Tina sneered,"You think this is about the money?"


    "Either way, apart from calling the police, what other solutions are you willing to ept?"


    This was just what Tina was hoping for. She turned away and pretended to ponder for a few seconds.


    After a while, with a reluctant expression, she slowly said,"Okay, you can apologize to me."


    ''Apologize?''


    Emily looked at the arrogant girl in front of her, stupefied.


    For a while, the LA staff on the spot looked at each other with utter confusion. They just couldn''t believe


    the once aggressive rich girl would suddenly ept such an easypensation...


    However, they did not linger on that for too long. If Tina didn''t have any problems, they didn''t have any


    problemsplying with her demands.


    Emily bowed her head sincerely to Tina, and said,"It was our negligence. I am sorry for the


    inconvenience you have suffered."


    Emily took the me upon herself. She would not admit that LApany sold fake products. Because


    they hadn''t had a proper investigation yet, but since an apology was due, as a representative of the LA


    company, she had to do what was right by thepany.


    After Emily, the staff behind her followed suit, apologizing in chorus,"Sorry, Miss Tao."


    Dissatisfied, Tina sneered,"It''s not enough."


    Emily made an extra effort to speak kindly,"Miss Tao, what would you want me do to show our..."


    "Emily, I want you to kneel down and make an apology."


    All of the sudden, the entire room went silent.


    Looking at Tina with disbelief, Emily asked,"Miss Tao, what did you say just now?"


    "I said, get down on your knees and apologize to me." Tina burst outughing. Her eyes as beautiful as


    a crescent moon, but full of malice. She then said,"That''s all you have to do to put this behind us."


    Of course, Emily heard her loud and clear, her expression stagnated and her body stiffened.


    Soon Emily realized that what Tina actually wanted was not to settle the dispute, but she wanted to


    insult Emily and trample on her self-esteem.

 Chapter 70 Or Get Out Now

    Chapter 70 Or Get Out Now


    A few secondster, there was in an uproar. Many employees of the LApany expressed their


    anger and frustration.


    "This is going too far!"


    "Why is she being so unreasonable? Asking Miss Emily to kneel down is just asking for too much."


    "Miss Emily, don''t listen to her."


    ......


    Tina cast a disdainful nce at them, as she raised her sharp chin and demanded, arrogantly,"Kneel


    down!"


    With her eye-brows furrowed and hands clenched tightly, Emily stood there in silence.


    Emily was caught between a rock and a hard ce, as she found it difficult to choose between the


    reputation of the LApany and her own dignity.


    "Emily, I am not the one who sells the fakes. If you don''t kneel down and apologize, I will call the


    police."


    Tina took out her mobile phone and waved it at Emily and said,"Did you hear me? I don''t have the


    patience to wait for you any longer."


    Tina was not putting on an act. No matter what Emily did, it was never good enough to satisfy her.


    "Don''t do this!"


    Emily pleased hastily. She did not want to be the reason behind the LApany''s downfall.


    Tina looked at Emily snidely and counted,"One, two, three..."


    But before she finished, Tina was interrupted by a deep and powerful voice.


    "Will you dare to take the responsibility of Emily''s knees?"


    Puzzled, Tina turned around to see who it was. Much to her surprise, she saw the familiar face of a


    man whose handsome charms had bewitched her mind, body and soul. "Jacob!"


    Tina''s eyes sparkled with joy at the sight of him, but that shine soon died out when she realized that he


    had caught her red-handed in the act of doing something wrong.


    "Jacob, what are you doing here?"


    "That''s what I was about to ask you." Jacob''s eyes pierced through Tina with one cold look. Then he


    looked at Emily and said,"Don''t do it."


    Looking at the man who had appeared out of nowhere, like a savior to her rescue, Emily''s nerves


    gradually calmed down. "Jacob. How..."


    "Shut up!"


    ¡­¡­


    Tina observed the chemistry between them and grew envious of Emily,"Jacob, why do you want to


    protect this woman? She... She is not a good person!"


    Jacob turned his eyes to her and said,"What did you say?"


    Tina thought he would like to listen to her. With puppy dog eyes, sheined,"Emily is responsible


    for everything--- from design to production. Now that something has gone wrong, she must be held


    responsible for it! Jacob, you''d better keep away from a woman whocks moral fiber."


    Tina was wishfully expecting for Jacob to push Emily away in disgust.


    However, to her disappointment, Jacob did not meet her expectations.


    "Oh." Jacob raised his lips and eyebrows as if he had just heard the world''s most hrious joke, and


    looked at Tina sarcastically.


    "Jacob, what she said isn''t entirely true. Listen to me..." Emily was anxious to exin because she


    didn''t want Jacob to think of her as a liar.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Jacob suddenly took her hand and gently said,"Trust me."


    Emily settled down to see what he wanted to do. Every time she needed him, he was there to her


    rescue. It seemed like he had an innate superpower to solve everything.


    Tina rolled her eyes at them. The sight of their hands joined together, angered her beyond reason.


    "Do you mean..." Jacob opened his mouth and said in a cold voice,"Mypany sells fake goods?"


    "What?" Tina''s jaw dropped to the floor in disbelief. "Jacob, are you kidding me?"


    ''The LApany belongs to Jacob? That is impossible!''


    Tina had not heard of it the whole time since she came back to Jingshi City!


    Jacob had no interest in furthering nonsense with her, so he dered impatiently,"Tina, if you nder


    the name of the LApany, you nder me too. If you insult Emily, you insult me too!"


    Completely devastated, Tina stood there silently in shock. It took her a moment before she could


    gather her thoughts. With pure resentment in her voice, she asked,"Why are you protecting her? She...


    She is your nephew''s girlfriend!"


    As soon as the words left her mouth, there was in a sudden uproar among the staff members around


    her.


    Immediately, Emily pulled her hand back subconsciously, as if reality had just hit her in the back of her


    head. Saddened by Emily''sck of courage, Jacob frowned and replied,"Tina, do you need me to tell


    you what the possible charges of defamation are?"


    "It is you..." Tina switched her attention to Emily so that she wouldn''t have to confront Jacob,"She''s the


    one who sold those fakes to me!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Call the police now."


    If Tina had called the police a while ago, the police would have inevitably stood on her side due to the


    influence of Tao n, but now that Jacob was there, the entire game had changed.


    If two tigers fought each other, only one would emerge victorious.


    Jacob showed no mercy to the Tao n and to Tina, even though she was just a woman.


    Tina''s thoughts were all over the ce. Due to firmness of Jacob''s words, she hesitated,"Of course I


    believe you, but I can''t say I don''t suspect Emily for what happened..."


    If Jacob found out that she had deliberately made the fake set of jewelry to frame Emily... No, the truth


    could never be allowed to surface.


    There was no way in hell she could let Jacob find out the truth as it would mean the end of her pursuit.


    "Call the police," Jacob stressed each word as he continued mockingly,"or get out now."


    Baffled, Tina''s eyes reddened, and her head was starting to spin. Any other person would be offended


    by Jacob''s words, let alone someone as conceited and arrogant as Tina. She couldn''t stand being in


    that situation.


    "Jacob!"


    "Get out!"


    Tina was so angry that she stomped her feet on the ground in frustration. Having been utterly


    humiliated in front of everybody, she stormed out of thepany angrily.


    A group of bodyguards that followed her in, soon followed her out and left.


    All the employees, including Emily, breathed a sigh of relief. Emily watched as Tina''s back slowly


    disappeared when she whispered,"Jacob¡­ Shouldn''t you go after her?"


    Emily was still under the impression that Tina was Jacob''s fiancee, thus, she wanted him to go after


    her.


    Perhaps Jacob was never fond Tina, otherwise he would not have been so vicious.


    "Why should I go after her?" Jacob raised his eyebrows out of curiosity.


    "After all, she is..." Suddenly, sensing the strange looks she was getting around her, Emily stepped


    back and kept a safe distance from the man in front of her.


    Jacob understood her intentions. He frowned and called her to him. "What are you doing?"


    "Nothing..."


    "Come here!"


    Ignoring the prying eyes of the people around them, Jacob took Emily and went inside his office.


    The rest of the staff stood there, looking at each other, cluelessly. They needed a moment to process


    what they had just witnessed. The fact that their boss, Jacob, was not afraid of the Tao n, built up


    their confidence.


    Moreover, they were still trying to process theplex rtionship between Jacob and Emily. Thanks


    to Tina, they found out that Emily was the girlfriend of Jacob''s nephew... Was Miss Emily the girlfriend


    of Mr. Jack Gu?


    Tsk, tsk, tsk, the rtionship between the rich and famous wasplicated and confusing.


    There were a few female employees, who were jealous of Emily, assuming that she must have entered


    thepany through the backdoor. Moreover, even after such a big mix-up, she did not face any


    penalties at all.

 Chapter 71 I Am Disappointed With You

    Chapter 71 I Am Disappointed With You


    When Emily was pulled to the office by Jacob, she felt so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole in


    the ground to bury herself.


    After her colleagues had seen them like that, who knew what else could they conclude from that.


    Emily stared into Jacob''s captivating eyes. From her point of view, she could only see a handsome and


    charming face, with a bit of blush on the cheeks.


    Hmm¡­


    What was going on?


    "Emily..."


    Jacob tried to say something but he struggled to catch his breath. He squatted and then fell directly to


    the ground.


    "Jacob!"


    Petrified, Emily screamed out his name, as she quickly got down to see what had happened, only to


    find out that the other party had fallen into aa. "What happened to you? Wake up!"


    The whole time Tina was there, Emily didn''t notice anything wrong with Jacob. All of a sudden,


    everything changed. His face was as pale as the moon; she checked his forehand with her hand and


    found that he had a high temperature.


    He had a fever!


    Emily couldn''t tell where her panic and nervousness wasing from at the moment. After failing to


    wake up Jacob, she quickly dialled 120 and then called Sam.


    The ambnce arrived shortly after, and Emily got in with Jacob. She didn''t have time to think about


    the office gossip she would have to face in thepany.


    In the hospital.


    "Mr. Jacob hasn''t had proper rest even with serious injuries on his body, so he has not been able to


    recover fully for a long time. Due tock of proper medication, his unhealed wounds got infected, and


    thus, he has a terrible fever right now. In addition, theck of sufficient rest will cause his body


    temporary shock."


    Emily listened carefully to the doctor''s words and wrote down some of the matters that needed more


    attention. She remembered the day when she and Jack had a meal with Jacob. Jacob mentioned that


    he was also hurt...


    So it was true! He was not lying to her...


    However,ter that day, she hit him, but he didn''t fight back or chase after her. Maybe it was because of


    his injuries, he would disappear for a few days without any word...


    The more Emily thought of it the more she could not help but feel guilty for him.


    Sam received Emily''s message, and soon rushed to the hospital. He saw his boss lying unconscious


    on the bed, as the panic on his face doubled.


    "Miss Emily, what happened to Mr. Jacob?"


    Emily repeated the doctor''s words.


    After listening to her, Sam''s eyebrows furrowed. "Mr. Jacob''s injuries had not fully healed, and he was


    exhausted from overworking. What''s worse, he still had insomnia at night..."


    In truth, after the earthquake incident, Sam grew to resent Emily.


    If it weren''t for her, Jacob wouldn''t even have been in that situation. Emily, however, seemed to pretend


    like nothing had ever happened. Not even a single "thank you" note.


    Emily also noticed that Sam''s sullen face, but she didn''t think it was because she had anything to do


    with it. "Well, do you know how he got hurt?"


    When the words left her lips, she saw Sam staring at her like he was looking at a ghost. Having been


    totally shocked, he argued," Shouldn''t you know better?"


    "Me?"


    Emily subconsciously pointed at herself, as her face carried a nk expression. She then continued,"


    Why should I know better? I really don''t know."


    Emily was not always with Jacob. How would she know that he was injured. Sam would be the first


    person to know about Jacob''s whereabouts.


    Noticing her ignorance, Sam''s tone grew colder," Miss Emily, you must be too busy to remember."


    When she noticed the coldness in Sam''s voice, Emily was even more confused. "Can you just speak


    clearly? I really don''t know, so if you don''t exin it to me clearly, I will be very troubled."


    Emily''s tone was sincere and it didn''t seem like she was lying.


    Sam also felt a bit confused by herck of memory. Was Emily suffering from amnesia?


    "Miss Emily, do you remember the day of the Yunshi City''s earthquake?"


    Emily nodded," Yes."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Sam''s face twisted with confusion as he asked," Do you remember who saved you?"


    "It was Jack."


    Emily replied without a second thought.


    Sam was stunned, and he asked again in an extremely inquisitive tone," Who told you that it was Mr.


    Jack who saved you?"


    "Of course Jack did..."


    Emily was not a fool. Suddenly, due to Sam''s expression and implications, it was alling back to


    her, but she couldn''t swallow the truth. "You...you mean..."


    "Miss Emily, I don''t know what kind of stories Mr. Jack might have told you, but the person who risked


    his life to save you on that day was indeed Mr. Jacob!"


    "He was seriously injured in the process so he was taken back to Jingshi City for treatment without


    dy. He was kept in the intensive care unit for several days..."


    "Miss Emily, I am disappointed in you."


    "I did not know¡­¡­" Emily felt like her entire world was crashing down on her!


    Turned out that the person who had saved her life on that dreadful day was Jacob Gu!


    "Make a guess and if you''re right, there will be rewards and if you''re wrong, penalty!"


    "Abstention also gets penalty."


    "If... If we die, we die together. "Consider it a privilege to die with me."


    "You will not die. I will not allow it."


    "You got me. I never thought I would live to see such a day."


    "Emily, since you''ve had my blood, you are mine now. Do you hear me?"


    ¡­¡­


    All the memories came rushing into her mind.


    Ironically, at the time, she was sure that the man who was with her underneath the debris was Jacob.


    However,ter on, despite her doubts, her thoughts changed because of Jack''s lies...


    Part of it was due to the fact that she didn''t believe that Jacob would do so much for her.


    When the truth was revealed, the shackles of regret in her chest were like deadly vines, tightly


    entangling her heart, suffocating her from within.


    "Miss Emily?"


    Sam looked at Emily''s nk face, and regretted telling her the truth, in his heart. If Mr. Jacob found out,


    he would definitely punish him for overstepping his boundaries. "Sorry, my attitude was very


    inappropriate. Please don''t take it to heart. I am just anxious......"


    "Miss Emily? Miss Emily...... Why are you crying?"


    Emily finally responded. She reached out and touched her face and felt the tears on her hands," ... I do


    not know either."


    Sam assumed that he had pressured her into crying. He handed her a clean handkerchief. With regret


    in his heart, he tried tofort her," Miss Emily, this was my fault. It wasn''t my ce to tell you that.


    Please don''t cry..."


    "It doesn''t matter. Thank you for telling me the truth."


    Emily''s face was very calm. She took the handkerchief and wiped her face clean. "Well, thank you very


    much. I really appreciate it."


    Sam stood there astounded, as he watched her walk towards his boss''s bed. Finally he turned around


    to guard the door.


    He realized that if Miss Emily was telling the truth, then it would mean that Mr. Jack was undoubtedly a


    heartless and conniving person. If Sam had not opened up to her today, Emily would have probably


    carried on living her life with a misguided notion, while his altruistic boss withered away into oblivion...

 Chapter 72 Jacob Suffered From Illness

    Chapter 72 Jacob Suffered From Illness


    Emily''s words gave Sam relief and made him feel less guilty about the way he had behaved with her


    earlier. Emily''s attitude assured him that he had helped improve the rtionship between Jacob and


    Emily.


    In the meantime, Emily stared pensively at the man lying unconscious in the sickbed. She walked


    closer and reached out to touch his face.


    It was burning hot.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The memories of seeing every piece of blood soaked gauze being removed, as the doctor changed


    Jacob''s dressing, flooded back to her mind. It had already been a long time since the earthquake


    happened, but Jacob''s wounds hadn''t fully healed yet. ''How severe are his injuries?


    And why did he save me?''


    Emily breathed out softly, dipped a cotton swab in warm water, and moistened Jacob''s chapped lips


    with it.


    When she turned round, she found Sam still standing guard, by the door. She went over to him and


    whispered,"Sam, you may go back to thepany to take care of your own business. I will stay here


    and take care of Jacob."


    Sam looked at Emily for a few seconds, and then nodded,"That''s so kind of you, Ms. Emily."


    ''Mr. Jacob always makes special efforts for Ms. Emily. I assume, at this moment, he would want Ms.


    Emily to be by his side, '' Sam thought, ''so, I guess I should leave instead of standing here as a third


    wheel.''


    Be that as it may, Sam couldn''t help worrying for his boss. So instead of standing there, he left for the


    vacant ward next to Jacob''s, and waited, for either his boss or Emily, in case they ever needed


    anything.


    Emily followed Sam to the door, assuming he was heading back to his office. So she called the


    company to ask for leave. When everything was settled, Emily pulled up and sat on a chair by the


    sickbed, as she stared quietly at Jacob''s handsome but gaunt face.


    In her heart, she believed that Jacob was the kind of man who could do anything even when the sky


    came falling. However, she suddenly realized that, at that moment, he was also an ordinary man who


    wasn''t immune to sickness or injuries.


    Everyone had a weakness, so did Emily, and Jacob.


    A few hourster, after having an intravenous drip, Jacob''s temperature dropped a little, but not


    significant enough toe down to normal temperature.


    Later that afternoon, Emily was feeling hungry because she missed breakfast and lunch and had been


    sitting in the ward since that morning. She did not worry about Jacob because he was treated with


    glucose infusion.


    Much to her relief, Sam went downstairs and bought lunch for her just in time. Seeing that his boss''s


    condition had stablized, he left to the ward next door again.


    Feeling grateful, Emily thanked Sam and began to eat her lunch without further dy.


    While she was eating, she felt like someone was staring at her. She turned around, and to her great


    surprise, she saw Jacob, wide-awake, lying still in his sick bed, gazing right at her.


    "You''re awake!" Emily quickly put down the chopsticks and went over to Jacob. There was a certain


    glow of joy in her eyes, as she touched Jacob''s forehead to check his temperature. She was also d


    that Jacob showed no signs of resistance to her concerns.


    "Well, you still have a fever. How''re you feeling now?"


    Still dazed from the medication, Jacob did not respond to her question at once. Out of the blue, he


    sluggishly raised his eyelids towards Emily and said,"Hungry."


    Before Emily could process what Jacob had said, he continued,"I want to eat what you are eating."


    Emily looked at her fast-food box, and denied Jacob''s request,"No, it''s almost done, and it is too greasy


    for a patient like you."


    Having received no proper response in return from Jacob, Emily added,"I''ll go downstairs and fetch


    some porridge for you, okay?"


    Jacob stared at her for a few seconds and nodded slowly.


    At that moment, Jacob was like a little helpless puppy who needed someone to take care of him. Emily


    found Jacob''s attitude refreshing, as it was a dramatic contrast from his usual cold and poker-faced


    persona.


    Emily''s heart fluttered like a butterfly, as she found herself getting attracted to Jacob''s vulnerable side.


    ''Wait, no, no, no. Have Ipletely lost my mind?


    What am I thinking about? Nonsense!''


    Just when Emily was about to go downstairs for porridge, Sam walked in with a bowl of hot vegetable


    porridge in his hand. He was a godsend.


    "Here you are, Ms. Emily."


    Emily red at Sam, suspiciously and asked,"How did you get here with food just at the right time?


    Don''t tell me that you have been hiding somewhere nearby."


    Having been caught red-handed by Emily, Sam continued to deny her suspicions and feign


    seriousness as he replied,"You are such a joker, Ms. Emily. After I left the hospital, I suddenly


    remembered that I should have bought some food for Mr. Jacob in case he would be hungry when he


    woke up. That''s why I am here again."


    Fortunately for Sam, Emily did not entertain her suspicions any further. She reached out to take the


    bowl from him and then thanked him. Sam was just d to see Jacob awake, so he thoughtfully


    decided to give Emily and his boss some time alone to themselves, before walking out and closing the


    door.


    ''That''s good. Now I don''t have to buy porridge and leave him alone here, '' Emily thought.


    As soon as she took the lid off the bowl, the mouth-watering fragrance of the vegetable porridge filled


    the entire room.


    Jacob, however, did not even have to move his finger at all. Emily took care of everything for him. She


    washed the spoon, sat by bed, scooped some porridge, carefully blew on it and took it up to Jacob''s


    mouth.


    Oddly enough, Jacob, who was just staring at Emily expressionlessly, did not open his mouth.


    "I thought you said you were hungry. Come on," Emily urged.


    This time Jacob listened to Emily''s words as if he was following an order. He opened his mouth slightly


    and swallowed the porridge from the spoon.


    "Does it taste good?"


    "Yes," Jacob paused before answering; he was still muddled.


    Emily did not pay much attention to his reactions. As long as he was cooperative, she didn''t mind it.


    She continued to feed him porridge, one spoon after another.


    To her, it felt like she was taking care of a baby.


    After eating a bowl of porridge, Jacob said,"I want some water."


    "Water? Okay, wait a minute." Emily cleaned everything up and left to get a ss of warm water for


    Jacob. She carefully used the back of her hand to make sure the water was neither too hot nor too


    cold, and then gave it to Jacob.


    Jacob looked at Emily nkly, with no intentions of picking up the ss. However, unlike before, there


    was a hint of tenderness in his eyes now.


    ''Does he want me to feed him water?


    Well, since he is the patient now, I will not refuse him.''


    Emily brought the ss up to Jacob''s lips and asked him to open his mouth. While he was drinking, he


    eyes wondered downwards. Emily had no idea what he was thinking about.


    "I want to have some fruits," Jacob made another request.


    Emily felt indecisive, and she suggested,"Maybe a patient should not eat too much, right?"


    Unfortunately, her effort was in vain, as one dramatic look from Jacob''s big, tender eyes had defeated


    her,"Okay, I''ll peel an apple for you, but since you''re not supposed to eat too much, I will only give you


    one piece. Deal?"


    "Deal."


    Emily grabbed an apple from the counter, peeled it and then gave Jacob a small piece. She did not


    want to waste the rest of the apple so she cut them up in small slices and ate them.


    After asking a nurse to change the drip bottle, Emily sat by the sickbed again and looked at Jacob, who


    was also staring at her. It was strange how none of them felt embarrassed.


    In the end Emily could not keep it down, and she chuckled,"Why are you staring at me like that?"


    Jacob fixated his eyes towards Emily''s face, contemtively. After a great deal of consideration, he


    finally opened his mouth as if he had reached a conclusion,"You are not Emily."


    Emilyughed uncontrobly,"Are you having a fever dream? If I am not Emily, then who am I?"


    "The Emily I know always hides away from me. She would never treat me with such tender care."


    Stunned and astonished, Emily felt slightly guilty and couldn''t utter anything in return.

 Chapter 73 Who Allows You To Touch Me

    Chapter 73 Who Allows You To Touch Me


    Jacob paused for a few moments to think, before he asserted," This must be a dream."


    Assuming it was a dream, Jacob thought it would be stupid of him not to take advantage of such a


    favourable circumstance. Emily would never be so nice so him in reality.


    Jacob leaned on the bed, like a big boss, and ordered," Emily, apologize to me!"


    "I am sorry."


    Although she was still a bit confused by Jacob''s behavior, Emily''s apology was sincere and heartfelt.


    Stunned at how obedient Emily was to him, he looked at her in disbelief and whispered," If this is really


    a dream, I can do whatever I like."


    "Emily,e over here and massage my shoulders."


    "Emily, massage my legs."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Emily, sing a song for me."


    "Emily,e over and... kiss me."


    Emily," ..."


    Even at this asion, Jacob still did not forget to take advantage of her. ''Dear Jacob, can you please


    go easy on me!''


    By the time Emily managed to put Jacob to bed, she waspletely exhausted. She knew Jacob was


    stubborn, but she wasn''t expecting to deal with a naughty child.


    In the evening, instead of going back home, Emily sat next to Jacob''s bed, when suddenly she


    received a call from Jack.


    When she saw Jack''s name pop up on the screen, she remembered what Sam had told her, and her


    facial expression suddenly darkened.


    Jack had herpletely fooled with his dramatic make-believe stories...


    Emily was afraid of disturbing Jacob so she took the call outside the ward. Before the other party could


    say anything, she served him with a preemptive strike," Jack, I''ming to see you tomorrow. We


    need to talk. I have something important to tell you."


    Jack seemed to be taken aback a bit, but he chuckled anyway," Okay, I also have something to tell


    you."


    They both hung up simultaneously. Neither of them said anything else, but it was enough to understand


    what the other party had meant.


    Emily stood outside quietly for a while with her phone in her hand, before she got back to Jacob''s ward.


    In the middle of the night, Jacob once again experienced a high fever. His body was like a giant stove,


    burning hot coal.


    The doctors had tried using a variety of medications, but they were useless, so they rmended the


    use physical therapy, which was, rubbing the whole body with alcohol.


    Seeing the shyness and uneasiness of the nurse who was untying Jacob''s clothes, a sudden sh of


    jealousy crossed Emily''s mind, as if her man was being taken advantage of by another woman...


    "No, let me do it,"


    she firmly asserted, without a second thought.


    Displeased, the nurse nced at Emily angrily and then turned away.


    Almost immediately, Emily felt like she did the right thing, when she understood what the other party''s


    intentions were. She meticulously followed the doctor''s instructions and untied Jacob''s clothes.


    For some reason her hands were shaking.


    Some parts of Jacob''s body were still wrapped in gauze. All the injuries he had suffered because of


    her, and yet she had no knowledge of it. She felt as if her ignorance had caused him more harm rather


    than his actual injuries.


    ''Emily, you are an ungrateful jerk!''


    Emily looked down upon herself in her heart. Taking in a deep breath to ease her nerves, she rubbed


    the alcohol on Jacob''s body as per the doctor''s guidance, carefully avoiding his wounds.


    Emily diligently repeated the process until dawn when Jacob''s fever finally started to dissipate. As for


    Emily, since she hadn''t gotten any sleep that night, her back was so painful it felt like she was going to


    copse, and she couldn''t stop her hands from trembling.


    Emily gently ced her hand on Jacob''s forehead to measure his body temperature. After a moment''s


    consideration, she leaned closer and rested her face on his forehead so that she could make sure that


    the fever had left Jacob''s system, then she asked Sam to look after Jacob.


    Emily had unfinished business with Jack she needed to take care of.


    When Sam came into the ward, he found Emily in a fragile state. He was dismayed by the mild swelling


    under her eyes. "Miss Emily, are you okay? Would you like to take a break?"


    "No, I have something important to attend toter. Please look after Jacob."


    Emily went into the bathroom and washed her face. The touch of cool water on her face, reinvigorated


    her as she urged," When he wakes up, don''t tell him that I was here."


    Since Jacob thought it was a dream, then perhaps it was, just a dream. Although she was grateful to


    him for saving her life, he was already engaged to someone else, thus, she wanted to distance herself


    from him.


    Sam felt a little surprised and disappointed, but he stillplied," Okay."


    "Thank you very much."


    Shortly after Emily left, Jacob woke up. His narrow eye slits partially revealed his deep eyes, clear and


    resolute. He was not the same man as he was yesterday.


    "Mr. Jacob."


    Sam quickly pressed the call bell and walked over to the bed. "How are you feeling?"


    Jacob gave him a faint look and replied," I''m okay."


    When Sam had the doctor check up on his Boss, they found out that Jacob had regained his vitals.


    Although, his body was still weak, there was no immediate danger to his health. Sam breathed out a


    sigh of relief.


    "Sir, the doctor said that you can''t stress yourself too much and you still have to recuperate, or the


    wounds will get infected again and it will take a longer time to heal..."


    Sam understood howplicated the matter was. In order to save Emily, Jacob had suffered both


    physical and mental injuries. It would never be easy to recuperate from all of his injuries in one time!


    There was a worried frown on Sam''s face, as he realized Jacob was not one to take his own health


    seriously!


    Jacob ignored his advice, as he always did. He suddenly remembered something and asked," Who


    brought me to the hospital?"


    "It was Miss Emily."


    "She was here with me?"


    Sam suddenly remembered what Emily had asked of him. He hesitated and said," No, that was the


    nurse."


    "Really?"


    Suspicious, Jacob''s sharp eyes pierced through Sam''s inquisitively. Sam''s stress levels were starting to


    rise up.


    While Same was trying to figure out whether to confess or not, the nurse who came in to change


    Jacob''s dressing appeared. She had a shy, happy and sheepish disposition.


    "Mr. Jacob, are you feeling okay? I was the one taking care of you when you had a high fever in the


    middle of the night. Is it better now? "


    This nurse was the one who was going to undress Jacob when the doctor suggested physical therapy,


    but was stopped by Emily. When she saw that Emily was absent, she knew that her chance hade.


    She wanted to confess and take credit for Emily''s hard work.


    She never imagined that she would get the chance to meet someone like Jacob. When she saw Emily,


    she felt that she was no worse than her, and that gave her confidence.


    What if Jacob really fell in love with her?


    A handsome face like that, even a popr star would fall short inparison to his power and wealth...


    The idea of being Jacob''s woman was incredibly fascinating! No one would dare to look down upon


    her!


    Jacob heard the words of the nurse and finally gave her the look of approval. With a straight,


    emotionless face he asked," I''ve heard that the person who has been with me since I came to the


    hospital is you, is that right?"


    The nurse nodded and smiled like a flower. "That is nothing. I was only fulfilling my duties. Mr. Jacob


    you don''t have to think too much about it."


    "Who gave you permission to touch me?"


    The coldness of his voice caused the nurse to shudder in fear as she stuttered," Mr...Mr.


    Jacob...you...you were in a critical situation, and we had to think about your life and health..."


    Looking at the sharp eyes of Jacob, ran chills down her spine. The strong and intimidating pressure


    that the other party exuded made her sweat profusely.


    "Do you know what happened to thest person who touched me?"

 Chapter 74 Congratulations, You Have Succeeded

    Chapter 74 Congrattions, You Have Seeded


    "I cut down his hand and fed it to the dogs."


    Jacob said it slowly, emphasizing each word, with a strong and menacing tone.


    The little nurse sat on the ground as her knees weakened. "No, Mr. Jacob, no..."


    "The person who touched you was not me. It was thedy who brought you to the hospital. Her... her


    name is Emily. It wasn''t me. I didn''ty a finger on you..."


    In the end, the nurse was meek and inexperienced. She was too afraid to get involved in Jacob''s


    matters, so she confessed to everything straight away.


    Jacob''s deep and dark eyes squinted, as he said coldly,"Get out."


    The nurse scurried out of the room within seconds. She bolted as if she were being chased by a wild


    animal, forgetting to even close the door behind her.


    Sam walked over and closed the door, turning to look at the eyes of Jacob who was staring at him like


    an eagle eyeing its prey. He yielded, as he rubbed his nose with embarrassment,"Mr..."


    "Tell me the truth."


    Jacob''s face was expressionless, but his tone was suddenly more assertive and serious.


    Sam did not dare to lie to his boss again, as he quickly exined everything from start to finish,


    including the part where Emily did not know that the person who had saved her was Jacob.


    After Sam''s confession, Jacob did not respond with words, but the expression on his face said more


    than words could express.


    So the truth was finally out! No wonder Emily was so cold to him. In the end, it was all a part of Jack''s


    devious plot!


    Did Jack take him for a dead person?


    Sam was obediently awaiting his punishment. However, a few secondster, to his surprise, he heard


    something else.


    "Good job."


    Sam,"..."


    Did his boss just praise him?


    ¡­¡­


    Just like Jacob, Jack did not live in the mansion of their family. They lived in a famous and rich


    community in Jingshi City.


    Emily called a taxi and went to the ce where Jack lived now - Theodore Vi.


    Upon arriving at the door of Jack''s vi, Emily heard a woman''sughter behind her as she was just


    about to ring the doorbell.


    Emily turned around only to be met with disappointment. Undoubtedly, it was Rose.


    "What are you doing here? Are you here to keep on Jack?" Emily, as always, found no respite from this


    woman.


    Rose''s condescending smile widened as she asked,"What do you mean ''to keep on at Jack''? Jack and


    I are perfect for each other."


    Emily looked at her coldly and replied,"Do you think I believe anything thates out of your vile


    mouth?"


    "You don''t believe me? That doesn''t matter."


    Rose ced her hand on her belly and gently rubbed it. She smiled brightly and took out a test list from


    her bag. "I am pregnant for two weeks now, and Jack is the father."


    "We have more sex than you can imagine while you two are just holding hands..."


    Rose was pregnant with Jack''s child?


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    This new discovery blew Emily''s mind. With skeptical eyes, she stared at the test list, and suddenly, a


    loud sound of a p broke the silence between them.


    Rose didn''t know how to react to Emily''s p, as it left a red mark on her face. Shocked, Rose


    trembled with anger,"Emily, you bitch! How dare you raise your hand at me?"


    "Shameless whore!"


    Emily''s eyes were watery, and her heart was tensing up, suffocating her from the inside.


    "You¡­¡­"


    Rose couldn''t just take it like that! When she wanted to fight back, she suddenly saw something that


    changed her tone in an instant,"Emily, it was my fault..."


    Surprised, Emily did not know what was happening, as she watched Rose back away carefully, and fall


    to the ground.


    "Ouch¡­¡­


    Emily, why did you push me? I''m carrying Jack''s child. You could have hurt our unborn child...the baby


    is innocent and has nothing to do with this..."


    "What are you talking about? I didn''t push you..."


    While Emily was standing there in utter confusion, someone pulled her from behind aggressively. As


    soon as she tried to look back to see who it was, she felt a firm palm m against her face.


    "p!"


    The p was as loud as thunder and it stung her face a lot more than she could have imagined.


    "Rose, are you really pregnant?"


    Jack didn''t even look at Emily, as he straightened up to help Rose. He said carefully,"What happened?


    Is everything all right?"


    Rose shook her head, as the panic in her eyes hadpletely dispersed. "Thank you, Jack. Emily, she


    did not do it on purpose..."


    "You don''t have to exin for her. I will handle it."


    "Jack..."


    Rose''s concern for Jack gave his heart strength andfort.


    Emily staggered backwards, clutching her face, eyes watering. "Jack, is this the promise you made to


    me?"


    When they got back together, he promised that Emily would be the only woman in his life. He promised


    to change his old habits and renounced his phndering ways in front of her. Jack had promised her his


    unwavering loyalty.


    However, the truth was far from reality.


    After he made false promises to Emily, he turned to his old lover, and even let her have his child...


    Thinking of every moment Jack and Rose had been together behind her back, made Emily nauseous.


    Jack turned to Emily with a menacing expression and stressed every word,"Emily, are you pregnant as


    well?"


    Standing next to Jack, Rose''s jaw dropped on the floor. If Emily was pregnant with Jack''s baby, she


    would never be able to secure a ce in Jack''s heart.


    Taking a closer look, Rose noticed that Jack looked so queer. She thought for a moment and quickly


    knew the reason. She felt at ease.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Even I am pregnant, you will never be the father of my child!"


    Emily retorted immediately.


    Sure enough, Jack''s patience had run its course. "Emily, I have been tolerating your crap for a long


    time!"


    "So, do you believe you''re right?"


    "Haha, right?"


    Jack''s lips evoked an icy cold smile. He looked at Emily in a condescending manner and said,"Do you


    really think that I''d want to be with you again?"


    When Emily heard the words from Jack''s mouth, her blood started to boil in anger, as her body


    stiffened, hard as concrete.


    Jack continued,"Did you really think that I would be with a woman who had been passed around by


    other men?"


    I was just disappointed to find out that you were cheating on me, so I deliberately begged you to take


    me back, so I can exact my revenge upon you."


    "After you took me back, I dumped you again. That was quite fun, wasn''t it? I am very happy to see you


    rot away in misery."


    "Everything I told you was a lie, and only someone as gullible as you would believe me so easily. Ha ha


    ha, you''re so ridiculous."


    "So it is."


    Emily slowly put down her hand. With a swollen face, she said slowly,"Congrattions, you have


    seeded."


    Emily felt like a joke!


    "I am disappointed at myself, because I was stupid enough to be deceived by you time and time again."


    The harrowing experience had left her self-esteempletely decimated. Her heartache was like an


    insatiable fire burning her from within, leaving her empty and hollow. It was as if Jack had stabbed her


    in the heart and then twisted the knife to prolong her torment.


    Emily had never experienced pain of this magnitude before.


    It turned out that nothing was as she had imagined it to be.


    Jack looked at how desperate Emily was, and he felt an unexpected pain in his heart. There was a


    small trace of regret hiding in the corner of his eyes.

 Chapter 75 Jack, We Are Done

    Chapter 75 Jack, We Are Done


    Rose sensed a hint of pity and remorse in Jack''s eyes. She bit her lip and feigned concern,"Emily, do


    you think you are the only one that is hurting? What about Jack? Your betrayal broke his heart into a


    million pieces because of how much he loved you."


    ''You are right, '' Emily thought, ''I betrayed Jack. He used to be nice to me, but I cheated on him with


    another man.''


    Encouraged by Rose''s words, Jack''s facial expression suddenly turned stern and cold,"How dare you


    say that I have lied to you? You''re the one who was lying to me all this time. Emily, does it feel good to


    date another man when you are with me?"


    ''He knows about Jacob then, '' Emily raised her head with no emotional fluctuation in her eyes. Her


    patience was wearing thin, as she soon got tired of trying to make Jack understand that he was wrong


    about her.


    None of her exnations were met with any positive reactions.


    "You are right," Emily uttered,"but it seems like you have yed a better game than me."


    Jack was expecting a pitiful exnation from Emily, but he did not expect Emily to own up to her


    mistakes so easily. Disappointed by Emily''sck of remorse, he cursed,"You really are a bitch!"


    "Oh, are you talking about yourself?" Emily wanted tough at Jack''s words, but she could notugh,


    nor could she express her feelings at that moment.


    "The man who saved me when I was buried under the ruins on the day of the earthquake," Emily


    asked,"it was not you, right?" Emily finally dropped the bomb on Jacob. That was her actual purpose of


    visiting Jack, but she never thought that Jack would shock her with such a big "surprise".


    ''It was really thoughtful of Jack, '' Emily thought ironically.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jack totally blew a gasket, unable to tolerate Emily''s arrogance. His face contorted with rage, as he


    suddenly grabbed Emily''s shoulders so hard that it seemed like he was going to crush her bones,"You


    are right. I did not save you that day! It was Jacob! Are you happy now?! You two have been making


    fun of me from the very beginning!"


    Actually, Emily found out about the truth from Sam, but she needed to be absolutely certain, so she


    needed Jack to admit to his misdeed.


    "Why did you lie to me?"


    ''Why?


    Because I am jealous of Jacob! Because I did not want to ept the truth!


    Do you know how hard it was for me to disguise myself in front of you?'' Jack cried in his heart.


    However, instead of confessing his innermost thoughts to Emily, Jack burst outughing and arrogantly


    replied,"Obviously, I lied to you to earn your trust."


    "What about that car ident? Was that also a part of your n?"


    Jack was stunned by her question. As a matter of fact, that day when the car was about to hit Emily,


    before he could even think, his body moved on its own to protect Emily from being harmed.


    At this point, Rose, who was standing beside Jack and listening to Emily''s words silently, felt nothing


    but guilt, because she was the driver who intended to knock over Emily that day.


    And she was certain that Jack didn''t mean what he had said to Emily. Although, he concealed his real


    emotions, the fact that he was still in love with Emily was very clear to Rose. "Of course!" said Jack,"Do


    you know who was driving that car that day? It was Rose, but she did it under my instructions. I pushed


    you away in thest minute and got myself injured, just so I could earn your trust. It was all under my


    control."


    "You betrayed me, and I got even with you. An eye for an eye. By the way, do you really believe that


    Jacob loves you? Yes, he may have saved you, but you are only a toy in his eyes."


    Rose was moved by Jack''s words, because she didn''t expect that Jack would take the me for her.


    Emily suddenly remembered how agitated she was when she learned that Jack was having an affair


    with another woman. Ironically, at this moment, she feltpletely apathetic, even though one could


    assume from her exhausted face that she must have broken her heart.


    "Well, I see," said Emily.


    ''This is ridiculous, '' she thought, ''Jack had an affair with another woman at first, and now I am to me


    for everything.''


    Emily dreamt of marrying Jack and spending the rest of their lives growing old together, but now reality


    had beaten her imaginations.


    She should have never gotten back with Jack. Nothing in their rtionship was real, except for the


    ridiculous, pitiable lies and betrayals.


    "Jack," Emily took a deep breath, stared at Jack''s eyes and word by word uttered a sentence that was


    as hard as a heavy rock mming into Jack''s heart,"We are done."


    Emily gently covered her swollen left cheek, turned her back and walked away without taking another


    look at Jack and Rose.


    ''It''s all over. They have nothing to do with me from now on.''


    "Jack, we are done." Emily was long gone, but her hoarse voice was still echoing in Jack''s mind.


    Jack felt broken, as if his heart was shattered into tiny little pieces, robbed of the tape and glue


    necessary to put his soul back together.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Emily did not shed a single tear. She just hailed a taxi and left Theodore Vi.


    When she was halfway home, her phone rang. She took the phone out of her bag and saw Jacob''s


    name popping on the screen. She paused to think for a second and then pressed the "decline" button.


    A few secondster, the phone rang again.


    Just when Emily was about to decline it again, she saw a different name on the screen¡ª"Rita He". She


    quickly answered the call.


    "Hi, Emily. I''m back home in China."


    "Rita?" Emily asked with joy in her voice,"Where are you now? I cane and pick you up."


    It was such shame that Emily had be estranged from Rita because of Rose''s nderous


    statements. After Rita went abroad, Emily hadn''t been in touch with her ever since.


    So when Emily received the call from Rita, she was beyond ecstatic.


    Rita''s voice resonated from the other end of the line again,"Emily, I am now at the Jingshi City Airport,


    can youe and pick me up?"


    "Of course, just wait for me. I will be there soon."


    Emily quickly asked the driver to drive her to the airport. She didn''t want to meet Rita like that, so she


    dabbed some power buff over her face and forced herself to smile in the mirror.


    Jingshi City Airport.


    Emily caught sight of Rita as soon as she arrived at the airport. With short hair, a delicate face and a


    ckish green coat, Rita attracted a lot of attention from the bystanders.


    "Emily!" Rita cried out, waving her hand at Emily.


    Emily ran to Rita and hugged Rita tightly,"It''s nice to see you again."


    Rita embraced Emily back and replied,"You too!"


    Words weren''t necessary to express their joy!


    Since Rita had juste back from abroad, Emily decided to take her out for dinner. However, to


    Emily''s surprise, Rita had other ns as she suggested that they go to a bar for a few drinks.


    Emily dly agreed. She didn''t know what Rita had been through in a foreign country, but she sensed


    that Rita was also preupied by something and wanted to drink her sorrows away. Besides, they


    could take care of each other if one of them got drunk.


    ''There will never be anything like that one-night stand, '' Emily thought.


    At the bar, Emily tried to keep her drinks to a minimum so that if Rita got drunk, she would be able to


    take Rita home. Ironically, Emily was the first one to get drunk.


    Rita exuded a sense of solitude, as she watched the people on the dance floor. "We should enjoy life


    while we can."


    Caught in the spirit of the asion, Emily waspletely drunk and lost in her own world, reminiscing


    about her horrible day.


    "Rita, I feel bad, like very bad."


    "You should not drink too much," said Rita, as she grabbed Emily''s ss away from her, but Emily


    quickly took it back.


    With the ss in her hand, Emily giggled, but then her eyes welled up with tears.


    "I have been such a fool."

 Chapter 76 You Can Play With This Brother

    Chapter 76 You Can y With This Brother


    "Falling into the same pit twice. I''ve never seen anyone as stupid as me. I''m not kidding. I voluntarily


    allowed others to make a fool out of me. Hahaha..."


    Having gone way above her drinking limit, Emily was just spewing nonsense now. The phone in her


    bag rang again and again.


    Frustrated, Rita sighed. She picked up the phone and answered," Hello."


    The man on the other end of the call immediately realized that the woman who answered was not


    Emily, he asked," Where is Emily?"


    Since Rita did not want to leave Emily there, and pass through the noisy dance floor, she raised the


    volume on the phone and shouted," Sir, I am Emily''s friend..."


    Before she could finish, the man interrupted her," Where are you now?"


    Rita hesitated, as she didn''t know who she was talking to," We..."


    The man sensed the doubtfulness and hesitation in Rita''s voice, so he assured her," I''m her boyfriend."


    Rita couldn''t help but sneer. ''Well, am I just supposed to take your word for it?''


    "I''ll take care of her. Rest easy."


    Rita hung up the phone, without waiting for his response.


    When Rita nced at Emily''s phone screen, she got the shock of a lifetime, as her eyes widened with


    intrigue.


    ''What did I just see? Jacob''s name?!


    Since when did Emily have a rtionship with such a man?''


    As Emily was too drunk to talk sensibly, Rita did not want to wake her up and ask her about it. Instead,


    she put the phone back into Emily''s bag and ordered a cocktail, as she listened to her endless ranting.


    Jacob, on the other hand, was drunk with rage, as he sat there starting at his phone wondering who


    had answered Emily''s phone.


    "Sam, go and find out where Emily is right now."


    "Yes, sir."


    ...


    Twenty minutester, a luxurious Maybach discreetly pulled over in front of the bar.


    When Jacob set foot in the bar, his eyes had caught sight of a woman, who was lying prone on the bar


    counter. She was absolutely stered, but her red cheeks, looked lovely and attractive.


    Jacob furrowed his brows and threw cold nces at the people who were looking at Emily from time to


    time. Eventually, they moved away or shifted their attention elsewhere.


    Jacob gradually walked in her direction.


    By then Rita had already seen Jacob. Flustered and nonplussed, she was fumbling toe up with an


    excuse as she saw him walking towards them. She tapped Emily on the shoulder to wake her up.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Rita immediately stood up and asked Jacob, like a hen protecting her baby from harm''s way.


    "I''m here to take her home."


    "No, I can''t let you do that."


    Jacob''s eyes became unbearably cold. They both stood in front of Emily, and even though she found


    Jacob''s imposing manner a little intimidating, she did not surrender.


    Jacob knew that this woman was Emily''s friend, but she didn''t seem to believe anything he was saying.


    However, in the end, it didn''t matter to Jacob whether she believed him or not.


    A few secondster, a frivolous noise broke the awkward silence between them.


    "Hey Jacob! What brings you here? And you are also here..." David recognized Rita. His beautiful eyes


    squinted, as he asked," Rita?"


    Rita sewed her lips tight as her facial expression changed at the sight of David.


    Meanwhile, Emily suddenly raised her head, dizzy and confused, to look at the three people around


    her. Then she stood up and said," You..."


    The three of them didn''t know what to say, so they stared at Emily quietly.


    Emily looked at Rita, and then Jacob. Then she turned to David, and said," Dear brother..."


    Before she finished, she threw herself into David''s arms and continued," I''ve missed you so much..."


    David hugged her back without a second thought. But, before he could think about what was


    happening, he notice that Jacob was staring at him, with a murderous look...


    ''This...this woman... This is the woman Jacob is in love with?''


    He quivered, upon remembering Jacob''s warning. Then he quickly pushed away the woman to Jacob


    and said," Little sister, I don''t have time to be ying with you right now. You can y with this brother."


    Emily tried to walk towards David, but was held back by Jacob''s arms. Nobody could tell whether she


    understood David''s words or not.


    David thought he was wronged. ''I...I don''t know her at all!


    Little sister, could you please not create trouble for me? Don''t you see how angry the man behind you


    is? Don''t you see how dangerously he is looking at me?


    "Jacob, let Emily go!"


    Rita became anxious. She didn''t know what Emily and Jacob''s rtionship was, but she could not let


    him take her away without a proper reason.


    Although the man was Jacob, it did not change or influence Rita''s decisions.


    Rita was walking towards Emily, to pull her away from Jacob''s clutches, but instead, she was pulled


    back by David.


    "Rita, how do you still have time to worry about other people''s affairs? I think it''s time you worry about


    your own affairs."


    Rita did not cast a nce at him at all, instead she said," I''ve said all I wanted to say. Now I''m going to


    take my friend home!"


    Rita believed that Jacob was a dangerous man!


    "They are a couple. Their love affair does not concern you. Or, are you also in love with Jacob?" David


    dropped thest sentence frivolously, as his eyes sparkled with mischief.


    Rita found David''s behavior repulsive. She found his sanctimonious, holier-than-thou attitude


    unnecessary, so she answered," I don''t believe you, not a single word."


    The next second, Rita felt like she had been zapped by a lightning.


    Emily got up and kissed Jacob! While she was kissing him, she paused to smile and said to him,"


    Jacob, it''s you. What are you doing here?"


    Jacob''s anger disappeared within a split second, and he said," I''m here for you. I''vee to take you


    home."


    Emily understood what he meant and replied," Okay, I want to go home."


    "Great."


    Rita noticed the deep love in his eyes for Emily, even though it quickly disappeared. She still could not


    believe it.


    "You''re thinking about how wrong you were, right?" David sneered and suggested," Do not interfere."


    "But..."


    "Do not worry." David pulled her away before she could utter another word.


    Without further ado, Jacob took Emily back to his car.


    On that fateful night, he met that drunk little kitty in his car, under very simr circumstances.


    The car quickly drove back to Jacob''s ce, Tyrone Mansion. Once they reached the entrance, Emily,


    who had been behaving good the whole time, suddenly did not want to get off the car.


    "I don''t want to get off."


    Jacob was very patient with Emily. He coaxed," Why don''t you want to get off? You won''t be able to get


    afortable sleep here. Come on Emily, let me take you to bed."


    Emily resisted. She pouted her luscious lips and said," I don''t want to get off and I don''t want to sleep


    with you!"


    Sam, who was in the driver''s seat, tried very hard to hold back hisughter. ''She''s acting like amb


    being taken to the ughterhouse.''


    Jacob was embarrassed. He forcefully carried her out of the car, as if she were a chicken, and kicked


    the car door close behind him, saying," Go away."


    Sam wasted no time, as he scurried away in Jacob''s car.


    "Let me go!" Emily''s struggle was in vain. She was carried into the house and thrown onto the sofa.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Jacob held her down and kissed her. Instead of biting with force, Jacob softly nibbled, licked, and


    kissed her lips, and then slipped his tongue inside her mouth.


    ''Well, she just kissed me. So now I''m kissing her back.''

 Chapter 77 Breaking Up Happily

    Chapter 77 Breaking Up Happily


    While Jacob was lost in the passionate kiss, Emily''s stomach lurched suddenly, as the vile spew forced


    its way out of her mouth.


    Although, Jacob stepped back as fast as he could, a bit of projectile vomit overshot and hit him, as the


    foul-smelling liquid dripped down his clothes. In an instant, Jacob''s face turned purple with rage.


    Z, the house maid, who had been watching them secretly since they stepping into the house,


    immediately ran towards them, looking to wipe Jacob''s clothes. She suggested, "Sir, thedy is very


    drunk. How about letting me take care of her..."


    Jacob pushed her hand away and said, "No. Go away."


    Z felt a twinge of envy. "Okay," she replied, with her voice down and left.


    Emily''s stomach kept contracting violently and forcing everything up and out, as she heaved again and


    again. Her face was pale and dripping bile, sweat and tears. She sank to her knees and retched on the


    floor. She looked so sick that it broke Jacob''s heart as he just stood there watching her, helplessly.


    Ignoring the vomit on his clothes, Jacob squatted beside her and gently patted her back.


    Jacob wiped her drooling face with a towel and handed her a ss of water.


    "Thank...thank you." After she drank some water and retreated to lie down on the sofa, Emily did not


    even have the energy to finish aplete sentence without retching. She looked at the man beside her


    and muttered, "Jacob?"


    Jacob threw the dirty towel into the trash can with a calm facial expression and turned to her.


    "I''m going to sing," she said. Emily did not wait for Jacob''s response and began to sing, "Fool, fool. I


    was a small fool, and then I became a big fool..."


    Jacob frowned at her shrieking and pleaded, "Stop singing."


    Completely inebriated, Emily ignored him, and continued to sing in an extremely high-pitched volume,


    "Breaking up happily. Wish me happiness. I can find a better boyfriend."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Jacob softened his countenance and caressed her hair. He joined her in the song and sang with her,


    "Breaking up happily."


    Feeling encouraged, Emily sang louder and louder until her eyes reddened and her voice became


    hoarse.


    "No. I don''t want to sing anymore. I want to watch TV."


    Jacob, who had been putting up with her incessant babbling, rubbed the part between his eyebrows


    and said, "No, you need to go to sleep."


    ''It''s already past midnight now. I can''t allow her to keep going on like this.''


    "No, I don''t want to sleep. I want to watch TV!"


    Completely disregarding her wishes, Jacob lifted her up to his chest and carried her upstairs.


    Emily struggled, but it was of no use. So resorted to crying, as sheined, "You are a bad guy.


    You don''t let me watch TV. You are a bad guy..."


    Having almost run out of patience, Jacob''s head started throbbing with a bad headache. This was the


    first time he had seen Emily like this. She was acting like a little puerile child. He missed the good Emily


    that night.


    The girl sobbed with dissatisfaction, as she whined, "You are a bad guy..."


    Jacob had no choice but topromise. He coaxed her, as if coaxing a little child, "Don''t cry. You can


    also watch TV in the bedroom. Okay?"


    He ced Emily on the bed and turned on the TV in the master bedroom. She stopped crying at once,


    as her full attention was caught by the TV.


    The TV was broadcasting financial news and updates, something Emily would normally never


    understand or watch, but at that moment, she watched with great interest.


    Jacob heaved a sigh of relief. He changed her dirty clothes, patted on her red cheeks, and wiped her


    tears, saying, "Just stay here and watch TV. Don''t go anywhere else, okay?"


    ''Taking care of a drunk and wild Emily makes me more tired than taking care of ten noisy children.''


    After locking the windows and the bedroom door, he went to the bathroom to take a shower. When he


    came out, Emily was not there.


    "Emily! Emily!"


    Jacob''s horror quickly turned to relief when he found Emily lying under the bed. He lifted her on the


    bed, and chuckled, "Such a little rascal."


    By then Emily had woken up. Feeling a little confused, she rubbed her eyes, and called out, "Jacob..."


    Jacob turned off the TV and turned down the brightness of themp. His voice sounded very gentle


    and soft, "You''ve had a very long day. Have a good sleep."


    Jacob was well aware of what Emily had suffered through that day. In some instances, he even added


    fuel to the fire.


    And he was satisfied with the oue.


    Emily groaned, she didn''t know whether he had heard her or not as she didn''t get any response from


    Jacob.


    Jacob was lying next to Emily with his back against her. Suddenly, the woman hugged him and her


    pleasant fragrance invaded his nose and livened his senses.


    "Why won''t you kiss me?"


    Emily asked, as she softly rubbed her chin on his firm shoulder, like a kitten.


    Jacob''s breathing became heavier. He said, "Stop, Emily..."


    "You''ve kissed me just a while ago. Do you love me?"


    Jacob held her hands and pinched her cheeks, saying, "Emily, are you being serious? Don''t move. I''m


    asking you now. Who am I?"


    Emily paused for a moment, as if to think.


    While Jacob decided that if she dared to utter Jack''s name, he would not let her sleep.


    "Jacob, you are Jacob..." A few secondster, Emily gave her answer. The next moment, Jacob pulled


    her closer into his arms. Emily asked, "Jacob, why you are so good to me?"


    Although she was drunk, the question lingered on her mind, confusing her the whole time. She kept


    asking herself the same thing over and over again in her heart.


    "That''s because I love you. You are mine, from now until eternity." Jacob softly nibbled her earlobe and


    said gently, like coaxing a rabbit, "I can give you anything you want, making women all over the world


    envy you..."


    As a matter of fact, this was even strange to Jacob as he, himself did not know when he had


    completely lost himself to her love.


    At first, he was just infatuated with her because of the amazing feeling she brought to him. Then her


    constant refusal angered him, but soon his anger turned into something else. Before long, he was


    already putting his own life in danger to save her. Even Jacob could not believe how quickly it all


    happened and changed his life.


    If that was not love, then what was love?


    It was like someone had written the name "Emily" in his heart with a pencil. Although he could wipe it


    clean at any time, he found the name was attractive, so he did not wipe it. Instead, its existence


    brought sce to his heart every time heid eyes on it.


    When he did try to wipe it off, he realized that Emily''s name had be a tattoo in his heart. Jacob


    was no longer able to wipe her off from his life.


    ''Well, I never thought that I could love a woman so deeply.


    But she is as blind as a bat. Why did she even love Jack, instead of loving me?


    It''s unfair. Why do I love someone who doesn''t love me back?''


    Deep in thought, Jacob hugged the woman who was sleeping next to him tightly.


    ''I will make Emily like me and fall in love with me, so that she will never leave me.''


    Although, Emily''s mind was still muddled, being hugged by Jacob gave her a sense of security she


    hadn''t felt in a long time. It seemed as if Jacob was the one who could mend the hole in her heart.


    They held onto each other naturally and intimately, like a couple of many years.


    "Jacob," Emily said suddenly. She paused and then continued, "Will you be as good as your are right


    now to me, all the time?"


    "Yes. As long as you are with me."


    ''Well...well, then how about a makeshift rtionship? We can get together..."


    Emily just thought that since Jacob was so good to her, she also wanted to be good to him. Therefore,


    they could be together to be good to each other.


    ''It would be much more convenient to stay with someone who is good to me.''


    "Emily, I want you to know that, I''m not your n-B."


    The next moment Jacob nted a long, open-mouthed kiss on Emily''s mouth. Then he said, "Okay. We


    can be together, but it''s not going to be a makeshift rtionship."


    Emily asked nkly, "Then what is it?"


    "A match made in heaven."

 Chapter 78 Who Is The Third Party

    Chapter 78 Who Is The Third Party


    Nothing happened that night.


    The next morning, Emily woke up, feeling dizzy and groggy. She sat up in a daze for a while, then she


    realized that she was not in her bedroom, but Jacob''s!


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    There was no one in the bedroom. She looked at herself with surprise and found that somebody had


    changed her clothes. But fortunately, there was no strange feeling on her body, so... ''Nothing


    happened, right?''


    Her clothes, which had been washed, dried and ironed, was ced at the head of the bed. She got up


    and dressed herself in a hurry. Just then the bedroom door was pushed open by someone from the


    outside.


    Emily was taken aback. To her relief, it wasn''t Jacob, but a young girl standing near the door.


    Wasn''t it considered rude toe in without knocking at the door?


    Was Jacob''s room open for every girl to juste and go as they pleased?


    The young girl was a maid, whose name was Z. She was surprised to see that Emily had already


    dressed up neatly. "Miss, you''re awake!"


    Z was expecting to see Emily make an exhibition with her clothes in disarray, but she was surprised


    to find that Emily had already dressed up so quickly.


    "Mr. Jacob asked you to go downstairs and have breakfast with him."


    Z was good at disguising herself as a well-mannered girl.


    Emily nodded and said," Okay, got it."


    Even though Z had a gentle disposition about her, Emily sensed a bit of hostility from Z.


    Although there was no overt hostility on Z''s part, Emily had a gut feeling that she and Z weren''t


    going to get along very well.


    Perhaps... Z was also interested in Jacob?


    That wouldn''t be anything out of the ordinary as Jacob was so likeable that most women whoid eyes


    on him found themselves attracted to him.


    Emily told herself not to be jealous.


    She walked downstairs to the dining room. As soon as her eyes met Jacob''s, she instantly looked the


    other way timidly.


    Jacob''s face grew grave as he said," Come here and sit down."


    Emily obeyed and sat down beside him.


    Jacob passed Emily a small steamed bun.


    As Emily ate the bun quietly, she could not fight thepulsion anymore," Jacob, nothing strange


    happenedst night, did it?"


    Jacob raised his eyebrow at her question and answered her with another question," If I say yes, what


    would you do?"


    Jacob''s vagueness frightened Emily. "What did I dost night?"


    Emily''s only memory fromst night was of sleeping with Jacob in the same bed. Did she really do


    something to Jacobst night?


    Pleased by her reaction, Jacob said slowly," Eat your breakfast first, and then I''ll tell you."


    Emily obediently ate a small steamed bun and looked at him eagerly.


    Jacob''s heart was melting because of her adorable expression. He smiled and said," Last night, you


    showed your love for me. You cried and begged me to hold you."


    "Oh my gosh!" Emily choked on her food and coughed strenuously. She settled down after she had a


    bit of the soya-bean milk from the cup Jacob had passed to her, then she asked," What did you say just


    now?"


    Jacob repeated patiently," You told me that you liked me."


    "That is impossible!" said Emily, inplete disbelief.


    Why did she tell Jacob that she liked him? Was she out of her mind?


    When Z heard that, she looked at Emily enviously, thinking that Emily was indeed a shameless


    woman who seduced Jacob.


    "I have a recording." Jacob asked Z to leave the room. He made sure that they were the only people


    left in the dining room, then he took out his cellphone and yed a recording fromst night.


    "Jacob, I like you! You are the best thing that has ever happened to me!"


    Hearing her own voice on the phone, Emily was shocked, she retorted immediately," I did not say that


    at all. It is not true."


    The recording kept ying. "Will you be as good as your are right now to me, all the time?"


    "Yes."


    "Well...well, then how about a makeshift rtionship? We can get together..."


    "


    Hmm..."


    Following that, was an ambiguous sounding from his cellphone, as if they were kissing each other


    passionately.


    Emily was at a loss for words.


    Filled with shame and embarrassment, she could hardly bear to listen any longer.


    Some words from the night before was slowlying back to her. Maybe what Jacob said was true,


    and maybe she confessed her love to him in a drunken stupor.


    "Okay, I get it. You can put that away now..."


    "I thought you didn''t hear it clearly. I was going to y it all over again," said Jacob, with a teasing


    smile. The recording was edited by him, but it was not exactly cheating. It was a white lie.


    "Jacob..." With things as they were, Emily had to admit," Actually, I was really drunk and I was talking


    nonsense. Please don''t take it to?heart..."


    "Really? But I think alcohol has a way of breaking the barriers. You spoke the truth from your heart."


    "No." Emily bit her lip and pretended to be resilient," In any case, we will never be together!"


    Jacob suddenly changed his expression and said," Emily, you have to take responsibility for what you


    have said, or were you just kidding with mest night?"


    Emily shut her mouth, unwilling to say anything more.


    Jacob''s tone became colder," Is it because of Jack that you don''t want to ept me?"


    Jacob could not understand why Emily still loved Jack.


    "You guys have broken up, you know? Or do you still want to make up with him? You have suffered two


    losses because of Jack, but you haven''t seemed to learn anything from it, have you?"


    It made Jacob angry that Emily was still hung up on Jack. .


    Emily was surprised at his words as she asked," How do you know?"


    Jacob could not think of the right thing to say. It was hard for him to admit that he had someone follow


    her. "Eh... You told me thatst night."


    Emily hesitated for a moment but eventually took his word for it. After thinking for a while, she


    summoned up the courage and asked," Jacob, do you really love me?"


    "If I didn''t love you, I wouldn''t have risked my life for you. I don''t do things without a good reason. .


    As I''ve said before, ''since you drank my blood, you are mine''. If you forget, I can help jog your memory


    again."


    It was the first time Jacob had dered his love to her. He was very firm and assertive. It seemed like


    he would do something she couldn''t ept, if she refused him.


    "If you are afraid of Jack, I can cut all ties with him or kill him for you," said Jacob firmly, as if he really


    intended on doing so.


    Emily became nervous and urged," Don''t do that! There''s no need to go that far. Don''t act on impulse.


    Actually... I don''t care about Jack..."


    "So what do you care about?"


    Jacob believed that Emily had some feelings for him, or she would not have said those words to him


    last night.


    Emily thought for a moment, then she said slowly," Jacob, you know that I hate to be the third party. I


    don''t want to be your mistress. I don''t want to go against morality either."


    "The third party?" Jacob was confused.


    Who was the third party? Was it him? Or Emily?

 Chapter 79 Give Me Ten Million For Emotional Damages

    Chapter 79 Give Me Ten Million For Emotional Damages


    Emily spoke out frankly,"Jacob, I know that you''re already engaged to someone else. Could you please


    stop pursuing me from now on? I don''t want to be the third party, so please don''t try to convince me


    otherwise..."


    She found it hard to resist and refuse someone who treated her so kindly.


    "Fiancee?" Bemused by Emily''s assertion, Jacob frowned and asked,"Who is my fiancee?"


    When did he get engaged? Jacob couldn''t understand where Emily could have gotten that bizarre idea.


    Somebody must have lied to her!


    "Tina..." Emily looked up and met his eyes, then she lowered her voice,"She told me that she is your


    fiancee..."


    "And you believed her?" asked Jacob, astounded. He was very unhappy with Tina''s self-assertive


    behavior. "No matter what others say, you always fall for it easily. No wonder you were cheated on."


    "Okay, I am stupid. I deserve to be cheated on. Are you happy?" Hisst sentence crushed Emily''s


    heart and let her down.


    "I agree, you are pretty silly," Jacob nodded and agreed with her.


    "You..." Emily got angry at Jacob''s arrogance. However, as the saying suggested, one had to be


    humble when trapped in apromising situation. Since she was in Jacob''s ce and eating the


    breakfast that he was paying, Emily shut her mouth and kept silent.


    "Tina is not my fiancee." Jacob passed her some small steamed buns, and squinted his eyes at her.


    "Trust me, okay?"


    ''What difference would it make whether I believe you or not? I don''t see the point anyway, '' Emily


    thought to herself, though, she answered,"Okay, I trust you."


    Jacob would have no reasons to cheat on her. In truth, Emily was not an extraordinarily beautiful


    woman. What did Jacob see in her?


    "Jacob, why do you like me?"


    "Because... you are stupid."


    Speechless, Emily was boiling with anger.


    Emily thought it was pointless to continue talking to Jacob, since he wasn''t even taking her seriously.


    Emily chewed the food and stuffed her cheeks like an adorable hamster. She was so cute that Jacob


    could not resist poking her face gently with his fingers.


    "Eh..." Emily was irritated and she slowly moved away from his touch.


    Jacob, however, moved closer and continued to poke her cheeks with his slender fingers. Emily was


    fidgety so she evaded him by turning around.


    Jacob missed her cheeks and ended up poking air... Amused, Jacob was about to coax her into turning


    her face to him when Emily suddenly stood up.


    "Jacob, please don''t bring me to your house anymore. It is not appropriate because we obviously have


    no future together. And, thank you for your hospitality."


    "Why do we have no future together?" Jacob retorted curiously.


    "Because we are badly matched." Emily faltered,"Forget what I said..."


    "Forget?" Jacob snickered and looked at her with deep, piercing eyes,"What about the emotional


    damages I''ve suffered?"


    Emily goggled at him in total disbelief and asked incredulously,"Emotional damages?"


    "Yeah, you have hurt my feelings."


    Dumbfounded, Emily could not find the right words to express how she was feeling. After a while, she


    finally submitted,"Fine. What do you want?"


    Jacob raised two fingers and said solemnly,"Be my girlfriend, or pay me ten million for emotional


    damages."


    "You can go and rob a bank!" Emily growled. Jacob deserved an award for being such a capitalist! The


    payoff was so high!


    Emily hadn''t even finished paying off the money she owed to the LApany. ckmail! He was


    ckmailing her! This time Jacob had gone too far!


    Jacob smiled and said, with a teasing tone,"The bank did not hurt my feelings."


    Emily knew that Jacob was much wittier than her. At that moment, she admitted that every word he


    said hit the nail on the head... ''Stop!


    I won''t make anypromise for him!'' thought Emily.


    "I...I will think it over very carefully..." Emily fobbed him off with a vague answer and changed the


    subject,"Well, I''m gettingte for work. I should leave soon..."


    Emily was hoping to escape her predicament by scurrying past him when suddenly Jacob''s voice


    compelled her to stop on her tracks.


    "Your cell phone." Jacob threw Emily''s cell phone up in the air and caught it with his hands. Although


    he was a bit rude, he pulled it off with his gentleness and charming nature.


    "Oh my god! I forgot about that." Emily turned around to get her cell phone back.


    Jacob suddenly stood up and held up the cell phone above his head. He seemed to derive amusement


    at Emily''s expense. No matter how hard she tried, she could not catch her cell phone.


    "Jacob, give it back to me." Exhausted, Emily was panting for air.


    There was a mischievous smile on Jacob''s handsome face, as he said to her,"Give me a kiss, then I


    will give it to you."


    Annoyed by his words, Emily reached out and delivered a hard blow to his chest. Jacob cried out


    choking, and frowned as if she had hurt him.


    Suddenly Emily thought about his wounds and became nervous,"Did I touch your wound? Sorry, I


    forgot. Are you okay? Do you want me to call you a doctor?"


    "I am fine." Jacob frowned, as he tried to stand up straight.


    Emily flung her arms out and helped him up. When she was going to ask somebody for help, Jacob


    pinched her cheeks and kissed her.


    It was all an act!


    "If you are unwilling, I can kiss you instead," said Jacob, in his deep and joyful voice.


    Emily finally grabbed her cell phone from his hand and ran out of the house.


    After their yful morning together, Emily wasn''t feeling as bad as she did the day before. At the


    moment, her biggest concern was trying to find a solution to her "Jacob" issue.


    Jacob went to work, feelingpletely refreshed. He hadn''t been in such a good mood in a long time.


    On the contrary, Jack felt restless and iplete.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Jack, ourpany ns to invest 1 billion in Yatai Buildings, not 100 million. Please check it clearly


    and do not make mistakes next time. If you can''t do that, you need to think about resigning as the


    manager."


    Standing at the conference table, Jack got a dressing-down from Jacob. He stood there speechlessly,


    clenching his fists.


    The firm''s top managers were sitting in the conference room and none of them dared to say anything.


    They were afraid that Jacob would scold them, so all they could do was to sympathize with Jack silently


    in their hearts.


    Strange to say, most of them noticed that their Boss had been in a good moodtely, but he was


    friendly towards everyone except Jack. Did Jack and Jacob have a love-hate rtionship, or did their


    rtionship go sour?


    The rtionship between the rich and famous was beyond their understanding.


    The others did not understand why Jacob put so much pressure on him, but Jack knew clearly that he


    had to make a clean break with Jacob because of Emily or else he would have no future in the


    company.


    The only thing that gave Jack''s petty heart sce was the thought of Emily''s desperation on that day,


    when she sank into the depths of hopelessness.


    Before Jack came clean to Emily, his true intentions were to continue controlling and manipting her,


    but he could not bear to see Emily go to Jacob again and again!


    So he hit Emily hard and let her know how he felt when she had cheated on him with Jacob.


    He had to admit that seeing Emily heartbroken gave him the kind of happiness nothing else could,


    because the sadder she was, the more she cared about him.


    Jack had sessfully taken his revenge on Emily. Next on his list was Jacob!

 Chapter 80 Meet In A Narrow Road

    Chapter 80 Meet In A Narrow Road


    ''Jacob is just a bastard. Why was he given such a high position?''


    Jack sneered in his heart. He intended to put Jacob under his feet one day!


    After the meeting, Jack returned to his office, and soon a secretary came in to report that there was a


    woman outside waiting for him, who imed to be his girlfriend.


    Jack''s first thought was Emily, but then he remembered that their rtionship had already been


    demolished, and he would never ept such a promiscuous woman. His eyes darkened with negative


    thoughts.


    "Let here in."


    However, the woman who came to see him was Rose. Lately, she had been very clingy and


    dependent, which even made him consider a change in partner.


    Jack considered all women to be tools for sex and childbirth. When he liked them, he would spoil them,


    and when he didn''t, he''d find himself another one.


    Only one person was the exception... Emily!


    Why was he still thinking of that bitch? Damn it!


    Before long, Rose entered Jack''s office. In a soft voice she announced," Jack, I am here."


    "Okay."


    Jack pushed the papers on the table aside and looked up at her. "Isn''t my money enough? Next time


    please just call me over the phone if you need anything. Don''t alwayse here. It looks bad on me."


    Rose hadn''t said anything yet. He stopped and added another sentence," And, be clear about your


    identity. Not everyone can be my girlfriend."


    Even if he didn''t want Emily to be his girlfriend anymore, the position of being Jack''s girlfriend was not


    something that anyone could take easily.


    Rose''s little face suddenly turned pale. With tears welling up her eyes, she seemed to be very


    aggrieved. "Jack, I know. I know my ce and I will never cause you any trouble..."


    In truth, since she was pregnant, she had made up her mind to be with Jack. She hoped to get married


    to him one day because she was carrying his child... However, she wasn''t aware that Jack was still


    thinking about that bitch, Emily!


    She believed that with her wisdom and her child, she could be a part of Jack''s family one day!


    When Jack found another person boring, whatever they would say or do would just annoy and irritate


    him.


    Generally, Rose''s loving disposition would make Jack feel soft, buttely, it made him feel impatient.


    With a cold expression, Jack said to her," It would be good for the both of us if you can really


    understand what I mean. Is there anything else?"


    Rose secretly gritted her teeth, but she replied in a cautious tone," Jack, I am going to have the


    antenatal examination today. Can you apany me?"


    Jack flipped through the file with an absent-minded expression. "Can''t you go by yourself?"


    "I¡­¡­


    The other pregnant women will be apanied by their children''s father..."


    Rose''s voice went down. "Don''t you want to see your child?"


    Jack frowned. In truth, he was not interested in this child, but if he didn''t go with Rose, she would


    incessantly pester him...


    "When?"


    Suddenly, Rose''s eyes lit up. With excitement in her voice, she said," This afternoon. Thank you, Jack.


    You are the best."


    In the afternoon, at the maternity hospital.


    Emily never thought that only a few days after her return, Rita would have an appointment with her in


    this ce - the best maternity hospital in the Jingshi City.


    Emily was there to apany her pregnant friend. The name of the child''s father was yet to be known.


    Since Rita was not willing to tell her more about the child and its father, Emily did not insist. It was just a


    little embarrassing thinking about the evening when she asked Rita to drink with her a few days ago.


    "We are not sure if the child will be affected by the alcohol. You should do a test first."


    Rita smiled back at her; she didn''t seem to care. "It doesn''t matter. I came here to get rid of it."


    Shocked by what Rita had said, Emily''s eyes widened with concern. "Get...get rid of it?"


    "Yes."


    "Does the child''s father know?"


    Emily asked carefully, but she noticed how dark Rita''s face was when she mentioned it.


    She smiled coldly and said," He doesn''t need to know about it."


    "Then you are really sure about this?" Emily could not possible fathom whatplicated emotions Rita


    was dealing with, but she decided not to interfere with her friend''s choice.


    "I have already made up my mind."


    When Rita looked back at her, she looked a little rxed. "Emily, I don''t have any rtives in China.


    You are my only friend. Will you sign your name on the operation list, please? I really can''t bring this


    child to the world."


    Emily hesitated, but she eventually agreed.


    After seeing the doctor and doing some tests with Rita, Emily waited for the results outside. At first, Rita


    wanted to have an abortion, but because her physical condition was not well enough, she could only


    make an appointment for another time.


    After Rita came out of the clinic, she looked at Emily, who was carefully reading the report, and noticed


    the troubled expression on Emily''s face. "Emily, thank you so much for what you have done today."


    "Such words are not necessary between good friends like us."


    Emily handed the report to her, and said sincerely," As long as you think it over, no matter what you


    decide, I will support you."


    Emily''s support made Rita feel warm inside, as if someone had blown hot steam into her heart. She


    reached out to hold Emily''s hand, and nodded," Okay, I will."


    They walked out hand in hand, happily.


    "Emily, do you know Jacob?"


    Thinking about what happened that night, Rita asked casually.


    Emily felt like there was no need to hide anything from her, so she nodded honestly. "Well, yes. He is


    my boss."


    "But he said he is your boyfriend."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily almost chocked by her own saliva, as she subconsciously retorted," How could it be possible!"


    Rita teased her," But that night, I saw that you taking the initiative to kiss him. It was very intimate..."


    Therefore, she assumed that what Jacob said was true. After all, it was hard to deny that the chemistry


    between the two of them was absolutely off the charts.


    Otherwise, even though David was there, Rita would not have allowed Jacob to take Emily away.


    Embarrassed, Emily''s face turned as red as an apple. With disbelief in her voice, she asked," I, I... I


    kissed him?"


    "Well, that was definitely true."


    "God, I am so shameless!"


    Rita was amused by her words as she said," Not really. I can understand that it is difficult for a girl,


    drunk with love, to control herself in front of her boyfriend."


    "Rita, that is not the case!"


    "I am not listening to you. I can''t hear a thing."


    "¡­¡­"


    Emily was frustrated and helpless. She failed to convince Rita!


    Meanwhile, Jack was waiting for Rose outside the clinic. Sitting alone, casually, on themon bench,


    there was an impatient expression on his handsome face. However, when he saw Emilying from


    another direction, his face suddenly changed.


    His set his sights on her, watching her chatting with another woman, as his emotions fluctuated by the


    second.


    "Emily!"


    Emily was shocked by this sudden and familiar voice. When she turned around, she saw a gloomy


    Jack standing outside the clinic by himself. She assumed he was waiting for Rose.


    It was like meeting an enemy on a narrow road.

 Chapter 81 Pregnant

    Chapter 81 Pregnant


    Emily''s face suddenly became serious. All the scenes in which her dignity was torn into pieces by him


    came back to her mind. Her hatred began to spread in her mind like wildfire.


    Although, she pretended to be indifferent at the sight of Jack, she could not help feeling hurt once she


    thought of the misery he had subjected her to. She cursed herself for being so gullible.


    Rita simply cast a glimpse at Jack and asked,"Your ex-boyfriend?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Rita went abroad, Emily was still dating Jack. Never in a million years did she expect the


    handsome and lively boy to turn into such a repulsive and foul man.


    Rita believed that whatever happened between them, Emily must have good reasons for breaking up


    with him. She would stand up Emily''s side without reservation.


    "Emily, what are you doing in a maternity hospital?" Jack walked over with a malicious and insidious


    vibe,"Are you pregnant?"


    Emily stared at him with no fear as she answered in a cold voice,"It''s none of your business!"


    Jack immediately lost his temper and yelled,"Do you have any sense of shame? !"


    Emily couldn''t care less about Jack''s feelings as she smiled ironically and said,"How dare you ask me


    that, being the shameless man that you are? Do you really think that everyone is as filthy as you?"


    Rage took over Jack''s disposition, as he was about to drag Emily out, but was soon met with


    resistance from Rita who stood in front of Emily.


    "Back off! This is our business. Otherwise, do not me me for being impolite!" Jack shouted


    impatiently.


    Rita snickered,"So what? What are you going to do about it?"


    Rita never thought that Jack was the right man for Emily and the truth had finally proven her point.


    Jack''s face went red with suppressed rage.


    Emily pulled Rita back and said in a low voice,"It''s okay. I can handle this."


    Although it was very unlike Emily, since she insisted on handling the matter by herself, Rita followed


    her decision and stepped aside.


    Besides, they were in a public area, Jack would not dare to raise his finger on Emily.


    Emily pulled Rita back and then red at Jack. You could feel the intensity in the air between them but


    neither of them uttered a word. Soon, Rose''s voice broke the silence and the hostile atmosphere.


    "Emily? Rita... Why are you here?"


    Rose was a little surprised but she asked, presumptuously,"Emily, are you the same as me...


    pregnant?"


    Rose''s words were only contributing to the problem as Jack was losing his mind,"Are you pregnant or


    not?"


    Jack grabbed Emily''s arm firmly and stared into her eyes, emphasizing every word with his teeth


    clenched.


    Emily struggled, trying to get away from Jacob''s hold, but she failed. Rita could not bear to witness this


    from the sidelines so she stepped up to help Emily. Rose tried to help as well, but she was just making


    things worse.


    Everything had fallen into chaos.


    Emily had just managed to get rid of Jack when suddenly she fell down to the ground because Rose


    took the chance and tripped her up.


    The other people there at the clinic were dumbstruck.


    "Rose, you sneaky bitch! Why did you trip up Emily on purpose?" Rita gave Rose a cold stare and then


    reached out to help Emily get up.


    Emily, however, slowly curled up on the ground, clutching her belly, and said, with a ghostly pale


    face,"My belly hurts so bad..."


    Both Rita and Jack were surprised to hear that, but Rose was ted in mind.


    "Emily, I did not trip you up. Please believe me. Emily, what happened?" asked Rose, as she pretended


    to be concerned and aggrieved and continued,"Your face looks so pale. Could it be..."


    But before Rose could finish, Jack wasted no time as he picked up Emily from the floor and carried her


    to the emergency room.


    Rita looked at Rose with resentment and disgust as she said,"After such a long time, you are still as


    vile and shameless as before."


    As soon as she said that, Rita went to find Emily and Jack without looking back at Rose.


    Rose''s face turned purple with anger as she threw her bag to the ground.


    On what grounds could Rita look down upon her?


    Vile? Shameless? Was she as holy as the Goddess?


    As for Emily...


    Rose was disappointed and saddened by Jack''s eagerness to help Emily.


    In the emergency room, Emily struggled and fought Jack. She yelled at him,"Jack! Put me down!"


    Jack ignored her with a straight face until the doctor asked him to put Emily down for an examination.


    However, he insisted that he stay inside the emergency to watch over her.


    Emily, on the hand, would die than let Jack stay inside with her as she yelled at him again,"Jack, get


    out here! If you do not go, then I will not do the test!"


    "Emily Bai! What the hell are you thinking? Do you want to die?"


    "Whether I live or die is none of your concern! Get out of here right now!"


    Frustrated, Jack yelled back at her,"Fine! Fine! Emily, have it your way!"


    Jack turned round and walked out of the room. Angered, he punched the wall to vent his frustrations.


    Damn it! Why should he care whether she lived or died!


    However, instead of leaving, he waited outside the emergency room anxiously.


    Soon, Rose came over to Jack and sat beside him with a worried expression on her face.


    Rita was also waiting outside the emergency room. She stood across Jack and Rose, but she had no


    intentions of speaking with them.


    It had been quite a while, but Emily still had note out. Feeling impatient, Jack couldn''t wait


    anymore, so he barged into the emergency room.


    Both Emily and the doctor, a middle-aged woman, sitting across each other, were shocked and


    confused by Jack''s unwee appearance.


    The doctor coughed slightly, and asked Jack,"You are the father of the baby, right? You got here right


    on time. Your wife had suffered a temporary abdominal pain when she fell down, but you are lucky


    since there''s nothing to worry about. But you''ve been very careless too. The fetus is already more than


    three months old but you don''t even know that..."


    An awkward silence had enveloped the room, creating a depressive atmosphere. Jack''s fae was livid


    with rage, like he had found a piece of hair on his meal. The two women standing outside the door


    were also stupefied by the news.


    Was Emily really pregnant?


    As a matter of fact, Emily wentpletely nuts when she found out that she was pregnant just a few


    minutes ago. She had been trying to let her thoughts sink in, before Jack broke in without permission.


    "Doctor, how can I be pregnant? Quite recently, I was treated in a hospital, where I had to stay for a


    long time. None of the examinations showed that I was pregnant!"


    Moreover, even if she were pregnant, she should have lost the baby during the earthquake. After all,


    she had been stuck under the debris for a long time without any supply.


    "Maybe your body is a little different and the fetus was still very small at that time.... In any case, what''s


    important now is that you''re pregnant. These are the silhouettes of your baby. Would you like to see it?"


    Still in disbelief, Emily reached out to take the report, but Jack grabbed it from the doctor before she


    could.


    "More than three months." Jack''s face froze, he gave a frigid and distorted smile which made everyone


    in the room ufortable.


    Three months ago? Wasn''t that around the same time when Emily broke up with Jack for the first time?


    At the time, he found marks and blemishes on her skin...


    Jack knew immediately that the baby''s father was Jacob.

 Chapter 82 You Must Have an Abortion

    Chapter 82 You Must Have an Abortion


    Jack was certain, as he had never had sex with Emily from the beginning of their rtionship until the


    bitter end. There was no way that he could have been the child''s father!


    At first, Jack was being skeptical, because he did not want to ept the truth. Never in a million years,


    could he have imagined Emily to be pregnant with Jacob''s child!


    The fact that Jack was both worried and angry at the same time was irrefutable.


    "Make an appointment for the abortion right away and get rid of it."


    Jack''s words were like a bomb that blew up in everyone''s ear.


    Emily had notpletely recovered from the news of her pregnancy just yet, as she asked Jack, with


    eyes wide open,"Jack, who do you think you are? Who are you to make such decisions for me?"


    ''Just because I am not the father!''


    Jack hadpletely lost control over his emotions. He overstepped his boundaries, forgetting the fact


    that they had already broken up.


    "You must get an abortion."


    "That decision is not yours to make!"


    The doctor was shocked by their conversation. Looking at them again and again, she advised,"You


    have to think this through. We''re talking about a small life after all..."


    "Emily, you must listen to me today!"


    Jack''s tone was very firm and assertive.


    "Jack, let me make this clear to you."


    Discontented, Emily snapped, as she screamed at Jack,"You are not a part of my life anymore! You


    don''t get to make such decisions for me!"


    "Oh, really?"


    Jackughed, sardonically, then said,"So, what? I don''t mind if you hate me a little more!"


    Immediately, he grabbed hold of Emily''s arm and dragged her outside.


    "Now prepare the operating room right away. I will take responsibility for the consequences."


    Terrified, Emily struggled frantically,"Go away! Jack, you bastard! Do not touch me!"


    Rita quickly went up to help, but Rose was indifferent, from beginning to end. She was enjoying the


    drama from the audience''s seat.


    She wanted to see if Emily could keep her bastard!


    Much to her surprise, Emily actually hooked up with Jacob. When Rose heard about it from Jack, she


    still had her doubts, but now, all her past doubts had been dispelled by Emily''s pregnancy. That little


    bitch was so lucky!


    Rose''s undying jealousy would never let Emily lead a better life than her!


    Drunk with anger, Jack''s adrenaline rush had doubled his strength, as he forced Emily to do the


    operation with unflinching determination. Even Rita couldn''t hold him down.


    The fear in Emily''s heart prevailed. However, she was determined not to let Jack near her child, let


    alone hurt it.


    Having run out of options, she somehow managed to take out a paper knife from her bag, and jammed


    it in Jack''s arm out of desperation!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Aaahhh¡­¡­"


    Jack did not see iting. He didn''t have time to prepare for such a surprise attack. Blood gushed out


    of his wound and dripped down his fingers. He had to let go of Emily because of the sudden and sharp


    pain.


    Once Emily regained her freedom, she took a few steps back. There was hatred in her eyes; she


    maintained constant vignce.


    "Oh no! Jack, you are bleeding!"


    Rose screamed and rushed to Jack, nervously shouting at the doctor standing next to him,"Quick, do


    something!"


    Jack looked down his arm, as the blood trickled through his fingers and dripped on the floor. He was


    able to endure the cut, but the pain was starting to get intolerable.


    "Emily, I am bleeding."


    Jack muttered. The anger he seemed to be harbouring earlier had been extinguished by cold water.


    Emily watched in awe as they patched up Jack''s arm with gauzes. She quickly regained her fierceness


    as she taunted him,"You... You deserve this."


    Jack''s eyes met with hers. Emily''s eyes were filled with so much anger and resentment against him


    that he could feel them pierce through his soul. Emily''s once loving, warm smile, which only belonged


    to him, was no longer his to possess.


    She stabbed him with a knife for the unborn baby, and he wasn''t even the father of that bastard...


    Jack had so much hatred in his heart that it almost poisoned him from within, but somehow he


    managed to keep a calmposure. However, he felt like he was going to suffocate under pressure.


    Rose''s face looked distressed. She red at Emily, condemning her,"Emily, how could you do this to


    Jack?"


    The paper knife was still in Emily''s hand, as it gave her a sense of security. "I won''t attack others


    unless I am attacked first!"


    Emily have stabbed Jack''s arm once, but he had stabbed her heart countless times!


    Rose quietly nced at Jack, who was expressionless, and continued,"In fact, Jack was only doing it


    for your own good. You couldn''t appreciate his generosity so you stabbed him..."


    "For my own good?" Emily sneered,"Why didn''t he ask you to abort your child?"


    If you promise to get an abortion, I will do it too!"


    "Okay."


    Jack did not wait for Rose to answer. He promised immediately.


    Rose''s face instantly went pale. She eximed,"No, Jack..."


    The child in her belly was her most precious trump card. How could she abandon it! ''Damn that Emily!


    How dare she to get me involved in this!''


    "This is your child. It''s your own flesh and blood, Jack. Don''t..."


    Rose begged to Jack.


    Emily was shocked and repulsed by Jack. She did not expect him to say yes. "Even a vicious tiger will


    not eat its cubs. Jack, you are no better than a wild animal!"


    "Will you do it or not?"


    "That''s for me to decide. I don''t need you to make that decision for me! Most importantly, the child is


    innocent. Whether to keep it or not, you should respect a mother''s will!" asserted Emily.


    Thest sentence was for Rose, not because of how good and kind Emily was, but because she didn''t


    want Rose to pay for something she had said in anger.


    The doctor had finished dressing Jack''s wound. Jack locked his foul gaze on Emily''s face, as he licked


    his lips, and sat there speechlessly.


    Rita was stunned by Emily''s disy of bravery. She was always under the impression that Emily was a


    fragile person, but seeing Emily act like a wolf defending her cub, changed her perspective drastically.


    Perhaps it was maternal instinct that gave her strength?


    "Emily, put down the knife. It''s okay. You''re safe now..."


    Rita gently urged Emily and approached her cautiously.


    Having perceived the worries and concerns of her friend, Emily let out a smile that was almost invisible.


    "I need to protect myself."


    Emily looked at Jack again and yelled,"I will never give you the chance to hurt me again!"


    Jack''s heart shrank, as if stabbed by her words. He muttered,"Emily...


    "If you want to call the police, do it now. Otherwise, I am going to leave."


    Emily put the knife away and pulled herself together. She pretended to keep a level head, as she


    walked out of the room.


    Jack did not try to stop her, and no one else dared to say a word.


    Soon, Emily walked out and left the hospital with Rita.


    As soon as they were out, Emily ran to the side of the road and hailed a taxi. After getting on the car,


    Rita saw that Emily''s palms were sweaty and her face had turned pale.


    "Emily, are you feeling ufortable? Do we need to go to another hospital to have a check?"


    "I''m fine; just need to rest."


    Emily breathed a long sigh of relief and recalled the events from the hospital. She was surprised at her


    own behavior and audacity.


    "Don''t ever do something like that again. It''s so dangerous. You could have hurt yourself."


    "I know. I''m sorry if I frightened you. I wasn''t thinking clearly at the time..."


    Emily''s nerves slowly calmed down. "In fact, I am still a little frightened right now."

 Chapter 83 The Child Could Only Be Mine

    Chapter 83 The Child Could Only Be Mine


    If Jack really wanted to force Emily to get rid of her child, there were many ways he could have


    aplished it. Even if Rita was there, she wouldn''t have been able to stop him.


    Fortunately, that''s not how things went down at the hospital.


    However, Jack''s eagerness of depriving a child from its mother was still unforgivable for Emily.


    Rita couldn''t hold back her anger, as she held Emily''s sweaty hands and asked,"How do you even


    know such a scum!"


    "Don''t worry. I will be able to take care of myself in the future."


    Emily''s held Rita''s other hand, andforted her as well as persuading herself. Emily dered,"I am


    not as stupid as I was before."


    She would never forget what Jack had done to her. She vowed to slowly make him pay for his actions!


    Rita sighed slightly,"What are you going to do now? About the child in your belly..."


    "I do not know either." Emily''s brows furrowed, as she got worried about the child. She had already


    known who the father was. Jacob was her only man and he must have been the father. The problem at


    the moment was what she was to do about the baby.


    "You should think about it carefully, by yourself."


    What Rita said, made a lot of sense to Emily. However, after Rita spoke, she couldn''t help thinking how


    Emily had said the same thing to her, so sheughed out loud bitterly.


    Rita had already found a ce to live in, so after they ate together, they parted ways.


    In the evening, Emilyy on the big bed, unconsciously stroking her t stomach. Her thoughts were


    scattered all over the ce.


    Was there really a baby in there?


    Why did it feel so unreal?


    She... Should she give birth to it?


    Emily rolled around her bed, unable to sleep. After a long consideration, she took out her mobile phone


    and dialled Jacob''s number.


    She didn''t know why, but sometimes, that man could give her a strong sense of security...


    Moreover, since Jacob was the father of the child, she felt like he had the right to know, so that they


    could figure out how to deal with the situation together.


    However, Jacob wasn''t answering his phone. Emily soon realized that it was already veryte. When


    she decided to hang up, she was greeted by a man''szy voice on the phone. "Hello?"


    Perhaps it was the atmosphere of the night, but Emily found it hard to resist Jacob''s sexy voice, as she


    swallowed. "Are you asleep?"


    "Not anymore."


    "I am sorry. I¡­¡­"


    Emily sounded nervous on the phone. She couldn''t bring herself to mention her pregnancy so she


    said,"Then get some rest."


    "So you''ve called me to wake me up, just so you could tell me to fall asleep again?"


    "No..."


    "Or is it because...you''ve missed me?"


    "No I didn''t!"


    Jacob smiled and asked,"Then why did you call me?"


    Jacob understood Emily very well. She wouldn''t have called him if something had happened, and she


    certainly wouldn''t have called him if nothing had happened.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Emily paused for a moment to take a deep breath. Jacob listened carefully, waiting quietly for her to


    continue.


    "I''m pregnant."


    Although Emily''s tone was soft, it felt like someone had dropped a bomb in Jacob''s ear.


    Emily waited for a while, and when she did not hear a response from him, her heart sank.


    Did she do the right thing by telling him?


    Why wasn''t he saying anything? After all, this was big news.


    Emily simply hung up the phone impatiently and hid herself inside the quilt out of sadness.


    Ten minutester, her cell phone rang again. As soon as she answered the phone, she heard a man''s


    voiceing from her phone,"Open the door."


    "What?"


    Emily was slow to react,"What did you just say?"


    "I am at your doorstep now,"


    Jacob patiently exined.


    Finally Emily had learned to be smarter after what had happened before. Not only did she change the


    lock, she also stopped hiding the spare key under the flower pot. That was why Jacob needed her help


    opening her apartment''s door.


    "WHAT!"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Emily almost fell out of her bed in shock. "You, you... What are you doing here at this hour?"


    Jacob did not answer; he started banging on the door.


    Emily hung up the phone, put on her pink slippers and rushed to open the door. Once she opened the


    door, the man walked straight into her room. With a pair of deep, dark eyes he looked at her and


    asked,"Emily, are you really pregnant?"


    Emily looked at him and nodded. "Yes."


    The next second, Jacob lifted her above the ground. It seemed like he was measuring her weight. Then


    he gently sat her on the sofa.


    "Sure enough. You seem heavier."


    Emily,"..."


    So, this man came over, just to know if she was heavier?


    "Don''t you have something to ask me?"


    Jacob looked up at her,"What should I ask?"


    "For starters, is the child yours..."


    "The child could only be mine."


    Jacob''s voice was determined and assertive, as he kneeled on the ground. Looking at Emily''s belly, his


    eyes softened.


    As a matter of fact, ever since he had heard the news on the phone, his heart had been pacing around


    like a cheetah. The only thought in his mind was that he needed to see Emily right away.


    Until now, the upsurge in his heart hadn''t calmed down.


    "Wait."


    Emily pushed him away, walked into the bedroom to get the report and handed it to Jacob. "Look at it,


    then we will discuss what to do next."


    Jacob took it and read the report carefully. He looked at Emily and asked,"What do you want to do?"


    "I do not know."


    Emily just told him the truth.


    Earlier in the hospital, when Jack wanted her to get an abortion, she was totally against it. Now that it


    was safe, she didn''t know what to do about it.


    What should she do with the child?


    "Bring it to the world."


    Jacob asserted his wish firmly.


    "But¡­¡­"


    Emily was hesitant. She was not ready to be a mother...


    Jacob turned her face towards his and gazed into her eyes as he assured,"I will be responsible for you


    and the child. This child needs toe to this world. You can''t deprive it of its right to live. It will have a


    father and a mother. It will have everything a child could ever wish for. It will be the happiest child in the


    whole world."


    Satisfied, Emily was pleasantly moved by his words. Every child had the right to be born into the world.


    Even if she was not with Jacob, she would still love the child unconditionally.


    If Jacob wished to marry someone else, Emily would raise the child on her own. After all, it was her


    own flesh and blood, and abandoning it was absolutely out of the question...


    "Well, I''ve decided to keep it." Emily finally came to a decision, as her eyes sparkled with joy.


    Jacob couldn''t hold back his excitement. He somehow suppressed his urge to pull her into his arms in


    case his sudden embrace would startle Emily. He said to her, softly,"May I touch it?"


    "Touch?"


    He''d just be touching her belly!


    Emily''s was a little shy, but she finally agreed,"Well... Just once."


    Ovee with joy, Jacob gently put his hand on her belly. It felt so soft that he couldn''t fight his


    compulsion to tickle her.


    Emily giggled and pped his hand away. "What are you doing..."

 Chapter 84 You Dare To Refuse Me

    Chapter 84 You Dare To Refuse Me


    "It just moved."


    Jacob sounded so serious that Emily couldn''t tell whether he was joking or not.


    Emily looked at him suspiciously and asked," Really? Why didn''t I feel it?"


    "If you do not believe me, go ahead and see for yourself."


    Jacob took Emily''s hand and rested it on her belly.


    A few minutester.


    "No, you''re just making this up."


    Emily was about to pull her hand away, but Jacob wouldn''t let her.


    "Maybe it''s shy. Let me listen to it again,"


    said Jacob, as he casually rested his ear on her t abdomen and listened carefully.


    Emily giggled, as Jacob''s ear tickled her, and she wanted to push his head away, but Jacob put his


    forefinger on his thin lips with a serious look on his face.


    "Shh..."


    Emily''s voice lowered down inadvertently as she whispered," What did you hear?"


    Suddenly, there it was. The sound of "purring" from her abdomen took her breath away.


    Exhrated, Jacob chuckled when he heard it too. Emily was extremely awkward, and her face turned


    red and she pushed Jacob away immediately. Embarrassed, she said," Stay away from me!"


    Jacob brushed her off casually and asked," Are you hungry?"


    He looked into her eyes and said," It''s normal for a mother with a child to get hungry more often. After


    all, you''re eating for two now."


    Emily turned her face around and pretended not to hear him.


    Jacob did not ask her again, instead he went straight to the kitchen.


    After a while, Emily curiously looked back to see Jacob busy preparing something in the kitchen. His


    movements were so graceful. It was as if he knew his way around a kitchen quite well. Soon, a bowl of


    noodles appeared, and its vorsome aroma filled the room, making her feel even more hungry.


    "Come here,"


    Jacob waved at her, as if he was calling a small pet.


    Emily took a deep breath and walked towards him. She sat down at the table and said," This... Is it for


    me?"


    "Of course, or maybe for the puppy?"


    Emily nced at him and ignored his sarcasm. She twirled her chopsticks and slurped down the


    noodles. The noodles tasted delicious. Maybe because she had built up quite an appetite, she finished


    the entire bowl within minutes. When she looked up, Jacob was sitting across her on the table watching


    her eat the entire time.


    "¡­¡­ Thank you. It was very delicious."


    Jacob raised his eyebrows as a gesture of confidence.


    There was a moment of awkward silence in the room. Jacob''s deep gaze made Emily feel a little


    ufortable, so she tried to break the silence. "I''ve got to say, I didn''t expect your cooking skills to be


    so good. I thought you were the kind of person who would never go inside a kitchen."


    Mostly because of Jacob''s rugged, handsome face, coupled with his noble disposition, nothing about


    him could ce him in the context of the word "kitchen."


    Jacob suddenlyughed out loud at her words, and said sincerely," No one is born to be noble. At least,


    I am not."


    Emily was stunned by the new discovery, as she listened to the man with great intrigue. "There''s a lot


    about me you don''t know. This is just the tip of the iceberg. You will be surprised to see what you learn


    if you continue to explore."


    Explore him?


    Emily looked at him with an unenthusiastic expression. She presumed to understand the meaning of


    the other party''s words. She paused for a long while and then she said," Please, give me some time to


    think it over."


    Jacob reached out and gently pinched her cheeks. There was a faint smile on his face, which made


    him appear more handsome and appealing, as he said," You dare to refuse me?"


    The woman was as slow as a snail when it came to flirting. Someone needed to give her a push,


    otherwise she was not willing to move forward.


    What was she waiting for? Jacob thought he''s better confess his feelings to her straightforward. He


    then said, gently," I like you, so you must also like me too. Do you hear me? Besides, we''re having a


    baby together. Isn''t it normal for us to be together? Do you want your child to have an iplete


    family?"


    Jacob''s captivating voice, slowed down deliberately, like a slow-moving cello. With such a detailed


    lecture, Emily was almost brainwashed by him.


    Fortunately, however, Emily persisted. She did not lose her mind to Jacob''s persuasion.


    "Aplete family is based on marriage. Do you want to marry me?"


    When she finished her sentence, Emily wanted to bite off her own tongue. Why did it sound like she


    was very eager about it?


    Jacob paused for half a second, and then he asked," Do you want to?"


    It was rare for Jacob to meet a woman that he really liked. Marriage was just paperwork to him, as it


    was the least of his worries, but...


    The thought of old Mr. Gu, his foster father, made Jacob gloomy for a moment, but he instantly came


    back to normalcy.


    It was not the right time.


    "No I don''t!"


    Emily retorted, instinctively. She hastily took the dishes and went to the kitchen to avoid Jacob''s


    inquisitive eyes.


    In truth, Emily trusted Jacob, but as lovers, she was not willing to trust himpletely. She was


    traumatized by Jack''s betrayal so she felt insecure about love.


    Moreover, high-profile people like Jack and Jacob who had the same kind of upbringing were expected


    to have simr traits. ying around with women for people like them was not a big deal.


    Besides, even if he really liked her, how long would that desirest? Emily felt like she didn''t have any


    characteristics for the man to like her, but strangely Jacob felt otherwise...


    Now there was a child involved...


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Overthinking gave Emily a bad headache. It was quitete already, so she said," Jacob, it''s already too


    late. You should go back home and have a rest!"


    Jacob squinted his eyes and his tone was faint and unpleasant as he asked," Ie all the way here


    to see you, and I even made you something to eat and now you want to kick me out? You want to burn


    the bridge after crossing it? You really are heartless."


    Emily found herself at a loss for words. Unable to refute his words, she hesitated for a while and


    asked," ... Are you nning to stay in my room?"


    "Not nning. I''ve already decided."


    "Who agreed?"


    "My daughter agreed."


    Jacob''s voice was calm and convincing.


    "Where is your daughter..."


    Emily looked at him with eyes wide open. When she realized what he had meant, her mouth twitched.


    "How do you know that it is a girl? Can''t it be a boy?"


    "I''d like a daughter,"


    said Jacob, with a smile. "She just said that she doesn''t want her father to leave, and she''d like to


    spend more time with her father."


    What utter nonsense!


    Emily knew that she could never win in an argument with Jacob. She turned around and walked to her


    bedroom. "You are free to stay. You have to sleep on the sofa anyway."


    Soon after, she left for her bedroom. Emilyy in her small bed, lost in thoughts and then drifted away


    to sleep. Jacob took the chance to take a shower in the apartment freely as if he was in his own house,


    trying to get rid of the smell from his body after the cooking.


    Early the next morning, Emily habitually woke up early, and when she opened her eyes, she saw a


    handsome face sleeping right next to her. She almost jumped out of the bed.


    Jacob! Why was he in her bed?


    Emily''s movements woke the man up. He struggled to keep his narrow, long and ck eyes open.


    "Are you awake?"

 Chapter 85 You Do It On Purpose, Right

    Chapter 85 You Do It On Purpose, Right


    "How did you get in?"


    Jacob replied, nonchntly," The key was inserted at the door."


    Emily looked at him angrily and said," Then why don''t you have your clothes on?"


    "I don''t have any clothes to wear."


    "No, you do. Jack left his clothes, thest time he was here..."


    Having said that, Emily realized her stupidity, and shut her mouth.


    The next second, Jacob forced her chin up to face him as his eyes pierced into hers.


    Discontented, Jacob''s voice had an unpleasant tone," You let him stay here the whole night?"


    When Emily confronted his eyes, she realized that he was really angry. However, Jacob was that kind


    of person who seldom revealed his true feelings, even anger. Emily''s voice trembled," Yes, there was


    once... But we didn''t do anything..."


    She exined without a conscious thought, but the pain on her chin grew and she couldn''t help


    screaming out," Ouch..."


    Jacob released her chin in an instant, and bit into her lips gently in anger. His tongue was strong and


    did not give her any room to breath. He kissed her deeply.


    "Um¡­¡­"


    Emily tried to push him away. She almost cried in pain. Why did this man always bite her without saying


    a word?! Was he a dog?


    "As my child''s mother, I want you to stop hanging out with strange men. Do you hear me?"


    Jacob''s eyes were dark as he gazed into hers and his fingers rubbed her lips. His tone indicated some


    kind of warning.


    Jacob''s reasoning sounded impable. Emily raised her hand and felt her swollen lips. She nced at


    Jacob, angrily, but such anger was meaningless in Jacob''s eyes. She asserted," If I promise to you,


    then you should also make a promise to me."


    "What promise?"


    "First, you won''t take advantage of me, like you did just now..."


    "What did I do just now?"


    It felt like Jacob was teasing at her, and there was a hint of mischief in his tone.


    "No kisses, without my consent!"


    Jacob''s arrogance drove Emily up the wall. She simply rified her words assertively," And don''t bite


    me again!"


    Jacob pretended to be serious, and mocked her," Oh, what else?"


    Emily found no change in Jacob''s facial expression and continued," Second, you can''t limit my


    freedom."


    "Well, what else?"


    "Also... If one of us finds a partner in the future, the child should be with me, and you are free toe


    and visit us whenever you want."


    "Well, you''ve really thought this through."


    Jacob raised his eyebrows and teased," Is there anything else?"


    Emily thought carefully and shook her head. There was a sense of bossiness in her heart. Jacob was


    always the bully, but now was her time to take the initiative. Besides, her suggestion was very


    reasonable. They needed to set boundaries and rules!


    "Nothing else."


    Jacob squinted his eyes at her and asked again," Really? You could also just say that you are


    dissatisfied with me."


    "What?"


    Emily looked up to the sight of an intimidating man. She swallowed subconsciously, and whimpered,"


    No, nothing else... Should we get up?"


    "Ouch!"


    Out of the blue, Jacob spanked her butt. Emily was not ready for it at all. She was hanging somewhere


    in between extreme pain and humiliation.


    "Jacob, why would you do that again?"


    "You didn''t say I couldn''t do that."


    Jacob smiled cheekily, but in Emily''s opinion, it was inappropriate.


    She was so angry it seemed like she was going to pop a vein. Without a second thought, she rushed


    towards Jacob and sunk her teeth into Jacob''s arm.


    "Puppy?"


    Jacob snickered and seemed unaffected by her attack. He pped her again in the same ce.


    "Pa!"


    "Stop it!"


    Emily was cornered, like a small dog, unable to move. She was about to cry when she said," If you do


    that again, I will never talk to you!"


    Jacob turned her over and lifted her like a child. There was a certain sternness in his voice. "Do you


    remember what you said?"


    Emily felt so humiliated. She would never win against this man. "What?"


    Jacob pretended to spank her again, but Emily replied in a reflexive manner," I remember!"


    Jacob''s punishment almost gave her a psychological trauma!


    "What did I say..."


    Emily racked her brains and finally remembered," Listen, listen..."


    She didn''t want to say it!


    "Listen what?"


    "Listen to Mom and Dad!"


    Jacob smiled with great satisfaction. "If you want to call me daddy in bed, that''ll also be fine."


    ''Wow! He is utterly shameless!''


    Emily could only curse in her heart. She dared not to speak it out loud, because Jacob was like a wolf


    in sheep''s clothing!


    Those who suit their actions to the time are wise. She knew it well," I remember now. I said that I will


    obey your orders loyally."


    Jacob''s lips suddenly evoked a satisfactory degree of curvature, even his eyes had rxed. He finally


    showed mercy to the little girl and said," Listen to me carefully.


    Everything you''ve said so far is useless."


    Emily," ..."


    Jacob was just deriving amusement by teasing her. Not only did Emily fail to subdue him, she also got


    smacked in the ass.


    It was an eventful morning.


    At another ce in Jingshi City.


    When Rita opened the door, she saw someone she never wanted to see, standing at the door. The


    other party was also stunned to see her there. He asked her immediately," Rita, are you pregnant?"


    "So what? It is not yours anyway!"


    Please go back to where you came from and don''te back here again."


    Rita had intended to shut the door on his face right after she finished talking. She wanted to separate


    herself from that person.


    "Rita!" However, David moved quickly to squeeze through the door before she could close it. He yelled


    at her angrily," You did it on purpose, right?"


    "What?"


    "You plotted to sleep with me just to get pregnant with my child! What do you want?"


    Rita slowly raised her head and looked at the man''s face. She gently sneered," Oh David, Mr. David...


    We are already divorced. Why have youe to me now?"


    David snorted," I am just afraid that you will use this child to threaten my family."


    "Then I assure you that you don''t have to worry about it."


    Rita gave him a smile, which made her delicate face appear more beautiful. She said calmly," I am


    getting an abortion the day after tomorrow, and I have no intentions of being connected to your family."


    David was baffled by her straightforwardness. Much to his disbelief, he said," Oh, that''s easy to say. If


    you had no other motives, why would you follow me to Z country? Did you wish to threaten me?"


    "David, Jingshi City is my hometown! What is the wrong if I return home for a visit? Can you not be so


    self-absorbed?"


    "Self-absorbed?" David snorted," You are an orphan. How could you even have a home?"            C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 86 So Cute

    Chapter 86 So Cute


    Stunned, Rita felt like her throat was closing in, as she couldn''t even utter a noise.


    Yes, she was an orphan, with no father and no mother.


    But she had her Grandfather Xu, who was therade-in-arms of David''s grandfather. Grandfather Xu


    raised her, loved her, helped her finish her studies, and finally married her to a good husband.


    Unfortunately, Grandpa Xu had passed away and she had been divorced. Back in Z Country, she had


    no home, not anymore.


    Having seen the grieving expression in Rita''s eyes, David regretted what he had said. After a while, he


    said to her,"Okay, what do you want?"


    After all, they were once husband and wife. Even if he did not love her anymore, she was still the


    woman who his grandfather asked him to marry.


    Rita regained herposure. She looked at David. From his expression, Rita knew that he thought


    she had an ulterior motive. She said with a grim smile,"I want you to get out of my sight right away!"


    The only person, her grandfather, who loved her so much was gone. As for the rest of the Xu family,


    she didn''t have any personal connections with them.


    "Rita! I''m warning you. Don''t push your luck!"


    David voiced his fury.


    David was not the kind of person who would easily get angry, but this woman knew how to get on his


    nerves!


    "You can calm down. I said that I will abort this child the day after tomorrow, and after that I will have


    nothing to do with your or the Xu family!"


    Rita''s words sounded very harsh to David''s ears. He sneered,"How do I know if you''re telling the truth


    or not?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You don''t believe me? Good!"


    Rita was not angry instead she justughed. She put her bag on the table and took out a bottle of


    medicine from it. She poured herself a ss of cold water and said,"This is the abortion medicine. I


    originally wanted to have a surgery, but now I think this can also work. Maybetter I''ll just need to


    arrange a curettage."


    Soon, she opened the bottle and put some white-coloured pills on her hand.


    Angered by her arrogance, David rushed to her just as she was about to swallow the pills. He knocked


    them off of her hand, as he cried out,"Rita!"


    The bottle fell to the ground and the white pills scattered all over the floor.


    Without a conscious thought, Rita knelt down to pick them up.


    David kicked the pills away from her and stomped them to dust under his shoes.


    David drove Rita stark raving mad, as she yelled,"David, what the hell is the matter with you?"


    "What''s the matter with me? What''s the matter with you! Who gave you the permission to kill my child!"


    David''s eyes were red, and he was grunting like an angry beast.


    Rita was left totally bbergasted by David. She had never seen David like that before in her life. David


    had always been a romantic; he had a carefree disposition, and was very considerate of the people he


    cared about.


    However, at the moment, the anger that bled out of David''s eyes seemed like it could burn down


    anything on its path to ashes.


    Rita slowly got up and stared back at him, fearlessly, as she said,"Aren''t you afraid that I will use the


    child to extort money from you and your family? It will be perfect for the both of us if we get rid of this


    kid!"


    "I will not allow it!"


    David didn''t want to believe that Rita would get rid of their child, just to severe her ties with him and his


    family!


    Rita was clearly not a sensible woman!


    "Who do you think you are? You''re just a piece of shit! Whatever I do, it''s none of your damn business!"


    It was first time Rita had used such words in front of David and she felt really happy deep down. As for


    David, his patience had run very thin,"How rude you are!"


    "Go away!"


    "Rita, if you dare kill this child, you will have to bear the consequences!"


    "What are you expecting? You think I should I bring it into the world? !"


    "Then do it!"


    "David, you are such a bastard!"


    Rita couldn''t tolerate listening to him anymore. She rushed towards him and started kicking and


    punching him. She groaned,"I will never give you a baby!"


    David didn''t fight back, but he looked restless, as he grabbed the other party and asked,"What exactly


    do you want?"


    "I want you to get out of here!"


    Rita shoved his hands away and ran back to her room. She knelt down on the floor, crying helplessly.


    Why did hee to her? It was already over. Why not just let her be!


    Looking at Rita''s door, David punched the wall with his bare fists out of helplessness and frustration.


    He couldn''t figure out what he wanted to do either, but he wouldn''t allow Rita to be the only person to


    decide whether his child would live or die!


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Emily got off work and returned to her apartment on a taxi. When she twisted the key


    and opened the door, she was met with an extremely unpleasant surprise!


    Why...why was her room empty?


    Was it because of a thief?


    Emily stepped back and checked the house number to make sure it was her apartment. She walked in


    and looked around in dismay. This whole apartment was empty, and not even a single potted nt was


    left behind!


    "Emily." A tall man, leaning against the door, looked at her with a smile on his face. The look of


    astonishment on Emily''s face amused him greatly.


    "My whole apartment is empty..."


    Emily was still immersed in her nightmare. She turned around to Jacob, lookingpletely lost and


    disheartened.


    It was... So cute.


    Jacob walked over to her and lifted her up like a child in his arms, as he lovingly said,"Silly girl."


    "Let me go."


    Emily struggled, and that''s when it hit her. She looked at the man suspiciously and said,"It was you,


    wasn''t it?"


    Jacob nodded.


    "What are you doing? Why did you move my things away? Where are they now?"


    Emily was totally distraught. Where was she going to live tonight?!


    Jacob saw through her confusion. He pulled her closer andforted her,"Your things are in my house


    because I want you to move in with me."


    Emily frowned. Disappointed and upset, she expressed her anger,"You didn''t even talk to me and just


    moved my things. How could you do this!"


    "I didn''t talk to you?"


    Jacob raised his eyebrows as he exined,"I spoke with my daughter. Didn''t she tell you?"


    "You!" Emily was so frustrated that she punched him, but he just carried her on his shoulder and went


    outside.


    "Let''s go home!" said Jacob.


    Agitated, Emily looked like she was about to cry as she said,"Jacob, you are too much! I''ve already


    paid the advance for one year. Now I will never get my money back!"


    "Well, I will pay you. Ten times of what you''ve paid, okay?"


    Jacob, looked at the little rabbit who was struggling in his arms, joyfully. He said again,"Let''s go home,


    babe."


    "I am not a child."


    Emily slowly calmed down and whispered,"Put me down, please!"


    "No."


    It was so embarrassing...


    ¡­¡­


    In the Tyrone Mansion.


    It was the third time Emily had been in that ce. This time around, she wasn''t as nervous as she was


    before. Perhaps because she had a sense of trust in Jacob.


    "Jacob, what will people say if I live with you?"


    Emily calmly expressed the concerns, deep in her heart.


    Jacob obviously disapproved of her words. He smirked and brushed her hair with his fingers as he


    gently replied,"Who would dare to talk about us?"


    Only someone who did not want to live in the world anymore.


    Emily realized that Jacob liked to touch her hair and head. She moved away from him and said,"I think


    this is inappropriate..."


    "Come on! Seriously? Still want to escape now that you''re already here?"


    Emily cried in her heart, ''You always force me to do everything. You even moved all my things to your


    ce without even discussing it with me!''

 Chapter 87 Call Her Miss Emily

    Chapter 87 Call Her Miss Emily


    "The child''s father and mother living together¡ª are you saying that it is not appropriate?"


    Jacob was very meticulous and persistent in brainwashing the little rabbit before him. "Besides, if Jack


    finds out that you are with me, it''s going to drive him off the walls. Wouldn''t you want to see that?"


    Emily looked at him for a few seconds and slowly nodded,"Yes, but I want to make him more than just


    mad."


    Jacob looked at her serious appearance, smiled deeply and praised,"Well, yes. That''s my girl."


    Initially, Jacob thought that Emily would just let it go without making Jack pay the price. It seemed that


    he was wrong.


    When they entered the house, all housekeepers and servants were already there waiting for them.


    They stood up in two rows and greeted them respectfully.


    "Good evening. Sir, youngdy."


    Jacob''s brows furrowed and his smile turned upside down. He seemed to be a little dissatisfied with


    their greeting. Everyone suddenly thought that they must have made some mistakes. They held their


    breath and waited anxiously.


    "In the future, just call her Miss Emily."


    Everyone bowed their heads in agreement. Later on, they looked at Emily with more respect.


    Although the title did not make a big difference, but "Miss Emily" was obviously much more formal than


    "youngdy", which showed that Emily wasn''t just one of his dates who would stay here for a couple of


    nights, but she would somehow have a say in this house. That was Jacob''s way of telling them that this


    lady was not an outsider.


    They greeted her in unison, once again,"Good evening, Miss Emily!"


    Emily didn''t understand theplexity of these titles. Seeing everyone greeting her again, made her


    feel a bit strange, as she politely greeted them back again.


    The couple walked in together. Z, who was hiding in the crowd, looked at Emily with great envy, but


    no one noticed her.


    When they got upstairs, Emily looked at the room with amazement, as it was exactly the same as her


    apartment room. Shocked and impressed, she said,"This... how did you do this?"


    Although, the size of the area was several times bigger, the furniture and the things were all the same,


    and even some extra details that she wasn''t aware of were also preserved.


    "Where there''s a will, there''s a way."


    "Yes, It took Mr. Jacob a lot of effort just to do it for you. Do you like it, Miss Emily?"


    Z had already been standing behind them secretly. She was smiling gently, and it looked very


    pleasing. The fury and jealousy she had when she was downstairs had already disappeared without a


    trace.


    Jacob turned around and looked back at Z. She was excited when Jacob did it. She tried to


    suppress the joy in her heart and covered her excitment with an even more splendid smile.


    "Z, don''te upstairs unless you are told to."


    This sentence was like a cold water washing all the enthusiasm and expectations out of Z.


    Embarrassed, she mumbled,"I, I am sorry sir. Please forgive me. I am just so d to meet Miss


    Emily..."


    Her voice, expressed the grievance of being misunderstood, but Jacob was apathetic as he turned


    around and casually said,"Well then, you can go downstairs now."


    "... Yes."


    Z left reluctantly, but she did not dare to disobey a direct order from Jacob. She quickly turned


    around and headed down the stairs, while in her heart, secretly scheming devious ns.


    Jacob had no intentions of telling Emily what he had done for her, as he had no expectations of getting


    something in return.


    Everything he had done for her, was voluntary, because he loved her, nothing more.


    However, there was a strange feeling lingering in Emily''s heart. She noticed that the maid was always


    deliberatelying over to show her presence...


    "Well, do you like it?"


    Jacob''s voice pulled Emily''s thoughts back, and she nodded immediately. "I like it very much."


    Jacob lifted her chin gently with one finger and stared at her little face for a few seconds and then


    asked,"Was that response perfunctory?"


    "No..."


    Emily had not had time to exin, as she was dragged by Jacob to another bedroom.


    Together, they opened the door to a pink room.


    White and pink painted walls, a pink princess bed, light pink drapes and curtains, milky white rugs, and


    several tiny, cute dolls... It was the perfect room for a little princess.


    "I think you will like this one," said Jacob, with a serious tone.


    "It''s too pink..."


    Emily shook her head with disapproval and continued,"I am not a little girl."


    "Okay. We''ll save this room for the baby,"


    Jacob chuckled, and then took her to give her the tour of the vi.


    There were many rooms in the vi and the style of the decoration varied from rooms to rooms. There


    were simple European style, warm pastoral style, wooden style, etc.


    Emily looked through so many rooms that she felt exhausted. The man finally let her go. She chose the


    first room - the same bedroom as the one in her apartment.


    Jacob was a little disappointed by Emily''s reaction to the ''princess room'', that he had decorated very


    borately for her. "That room is best suited for you,"


    he said, thinking of a little bunny surrounded with everything pink and girly, and her droopy eyes and


    lazy yawns every morning she woke up in the pink princess bed. It was so... CUTE.


    Emily was rxing on the sofa, when she heard him say that, so she nced back at him and


    replied,"Jacob, I think that bedroom is best suited for you, not me. If you like it, just stay there. Don''t


    worry, I won''tugh at you..."


    Emily couldn''t finish her words, as a big hand came out of nowhere and covered her entire face, and


    then pinched her cheek gently.


    "I''ll think about it, if you share that room with me."


    "Then you should not think about it, hahaha."


    Emily teased him. Judging by the well-arranged rooms, she could tell that Jacob was really serious


    about it, and he sincerely wanted her to move in...


    Anyway, it would be better to wait until the child was born and then talk about what they should do in


    the future. For now, they could just let it go.


    Emily was official a member of Jacob''s household. After having dinner together, she went out for a


    walk, but she came back soon as it was getting dark.


    Later that night, both of them went to their own rooms.


    After washing up and brushing her teeth, she reviewed her own design ns. Emily, however, went to


    bed early, thinking of the child in her womb.


    Due to the familiarity of the room, she quickly fell asleep, without difort, until her phone woke her


    up.


    She picked up the phone, still half asleep,"Hello..."


    "Emily, are you at home now? Something bad happened to me tonight. Can I stay your ce?"


    "Okay, all right." Emily replied subconsciously, but then she realized,"No, I am not home now. I have


    just moved out!"


    "Where are you now? I need to see you. I really have no ce else to go."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I¡­¡­" Emily was embarrassed to say that she had moved to Jacob''s mansion, but she was more


    concerned about her good friend''s well-being,"What happened? I''ming to pick you up, okay?


    Where are you now?"


    "It''splicated. I will tell youter when we meet."


    Emily wrote down the address Rita had given her. She hung up the phone and ran to the door.


    To her surprise, as soon as she opened the door, she saw a man in pyjamas standing in front of her


    door, but by then it was already toote. Emily could not stop herself as she ran into him.


    Jacob took this chance and held her in his arms. Well, he finally caught the little rabbit. She was tender


    and warm, making him never want to let her go.


    "Jacob?" Emily was still half asleep. She pushed him away and asked,"Why are you standing at my


    door?"

 Chapter 88 I Dont Want To Talk To A Twerp

    Chapter 88 I Don''t Want To Talk To A Twerp


    "I''m here to see if you are staying upte," Jacob answered, seeming concerned, squinting at the girl in


    front of him.


    The girl was dressed in a baby-pink rabbit onesie, which was selected by Jacob. With bunny ears on


    the hood and a small cotton tail at back, the onesie suited Emily perfectly.


    ''Wow... She''s just absolutely adorable, '' Jacob thought.


    "I wasn''t going to stay upte, but I need to go out for something important," said Emily, as she tried to


    push Jacob away to walk out the door. She was leaving in a hurry so she had no time to exin


    anything to him.


    However, her effort was in vain, because Jacob grabbed her from behind and carried her back in his


    arms. "It''s past midnight. Where are you going? What happened?" asked Jacob.


    "I..." Emily struggled to get out of his arms, but failed. Frustrated, she sighed and exined


    reluctantly,"My best friend Rita, I think you''ve met her once, needs my help with an urgent matter. I


    must go and check whether she is all right or not."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "So that''s the reason why you have to go out at midnight? For a girl?"


    Emily was surprised to find some jealousy in Jacob''s voice; she stared at him and nodded,"What do


    you expect?"


    The next minute, Jacob bit into her lips as if to punish her.


    "I will not allow you to go outside, not at this hour."


    "I have to go. What if something bad happens to her?"


    With a discontented look on his face, Jacob retorted with an unpleasant tone,"She is not a baby. As an


    adult, she should be able to take care of herself, instead of being taken care of by you; you little twerp."


    "Why are you being so unreasonable?" Emily did not want to talk to Jacob any more. She punched him


    in the chest and yelled,"Let me go. You have no right to interfere with my freedom and my life. Do you


    understand?"


    Jacob, however, did not let go of Emily. Instead, he held Emily tighter in his arms. ''What is she talking


    about? How could Emily care more about another girl than me?'' Jacob thought.


    His thoughts were interrupted as Emily dug her nails into his arms,"If you don''t let me go, I will..."


    Emily was about to say "I will move back to my apartment", but before she could finish, Jacob lifted her


    closer as if she were a little puppy, and stared at her with affection in his eyes.


    "Where is she?"


    "What?"


    Jacob brushed Emily''s hair between his fingers and continued in a disgruntled way,"I wille with


    you."


    After all, how could he allow Emily to go outside alone at midnight?


    As soon as he said that, Emily smiled from ear to ear,"Thank you, Jacob."


    "Why not show your gratitude by kissing me," Jacob took a chance to take advantage of the situation.


    Emily pondered and nodded to herself,"Then I think I''d rather take back my gratitude to you."


    Baffled, Jacob was at a loss for words.


    ''What a cunning girl!''


    Since they did not have time to change clothes, they both just put on coats, turned on the air-


    conditioning system in the car and left home. On the way, Emily took off her coat because the


    temperature in the car was getting warmer, exposing her slender and delicate legs.


    Jacob cast a short nce at her; in his eyes shed a trace of displeasure. He then pulled the coat to


    cover her legs and turned away to continue driving the car.


    When they arrived at the ce Rita had told Emily about, Emily saw that Rita was sitting on a bench,


    through the window. With her face buried between the knees and arms sped round them, Rita was


    trembling in the cold of the night wind, and her appearance looked somewhat forlorn and lonely.


    ''What happened to Rita?''


    Emily was so worried that as soon as the car stopped, she quickly opened the door, but just when she


    was about to jump off the car, someone stopped her from behind.


    She turned round, and found Jacob clutching the long bunny ears on her hood, stopping her from


    getting off the car.


    "What are you doing? Let me go!" ''Why does Jacob always treat me like a child?'' angry and anxious,


    Emily gave Jacob a ferocious stare.


    Jacob''s look suddenly turned hard and somber,"It''s cold outside. Put on your coat before you get out of


    the car."


    Emily was surprised by his words; she felt like her anger was suddenly put out by his considerate


    words because she had totally misunderstood his kindness. In an embarrassed tone she said,"Okay."


    Jacob flouted, and released Emily as he turned his face away from Emily¡ªIt seemed like he was angry


    for some reason.


    Guilt-ridden, Emily put on the coat without another word, got off the car quickly and ran towards Rita.


    Jacob was expecting to hear Emily''s apology, but there was only silence behind him. He turned round


    only to find that Emily had already gotten off the car. Filled with anger, he also got off the car and ran


    after Emily.


    Rita did not notice Emily approaching; she seemed to be immersed in her own thoughts. Not until Emily


    called out her name that she raised her head slowly.


    Emily was startled by Rita''s red eyes when she raised her head,"What happened to you, Rita? What''s


    the matter with you?"


    Emily''s impression of Rita was that she was an independent, capable and experienced girl with a


    strong will. Emily never saw her crying like this.


    "Emily, I don''t want to talk about it right now." Rita wiped the tears off her face, and said in a hoarse


    voice.


    Rita''s words made Emily''s heart ache. Moreover, she felt guilty because she couldn''t do anything for


    her friend to make her feel better. In the end Emily nodded,"Okay, let''s get in the car first. It''s cold out


    here."


    During that time, it wasn''t so cold in the day, as autumn was just at the door, but at night it would get


    really cold.


    Emily touched Rita and found that her hands were as cold as ice. Without hesitation she took off her


    own coat and put it on Rita.


    Before long, Emily was covered by a man''s coat. A strong smell of manliness surrounded her, and the


    warmth from the coat not only warmed her body, but also warmed her heart.


    Emily turned round and found Jacob standing behind her with a scowling look,"Jacob, you..."


    "I don''t want to talk to a twerp."


    Emily was speechless.


    She was just moved by Jacob''s affectionate gesture, but his words turned her impression the other


    way.


    It was at this moment that Rita noticed Jacob. She looked at the pajamas Jacob and Emily were


    wearing, and suddenly realized something was going on between them. In an apologetic manner she


    said,"Sorry to have disturbed you."


    Immediately, Emily assured,"No, it''s not what you think..."


    Rita gave Emily the "I know everything" look and smiled,"No need to exin."


    Emily choked up at Rita''s expression, ''What is Rita talking about? I can''t figure it out!''


    "Let''s go."


    Jacob had no interest in waiting out there in the cold. He put his arms around Emily''s shoulders


    peremptorily and walked towards the car.


    Once all of them got into the car, Jacob started the car and turned on the radio to y ssical piano


    music. For a moment an awkward silence fell into the car, except for the music.


    Emily had nned to take the back seat with Rita, but Jacob insisted that she sit in the front


    passenger''s seat. She could only look at Rita through the rear view mirror. To her relief, there seemed


    to be nothing wrong with Rita at that moment.


    "Hey, Jacob," Emily turned back at Jacob and whispered,"Could you let Rita stay at your home


    tonight?"


    Jacob answered with no hesitation,"No."


    Emily suddenly became disappointed,"Why?"


    "Because she could stay in a hotel."


    ''What is Emily talking about? The door of my house is not open for all, '' Jacob thought.


    Emily implored,"She looks pretty bad now. I am afraid that she will do something silly if she is left alone.


    Can you just do me this favor..."


    "No," Jacob declined once again, in a stern voice.

 Chapter 89 How Dare You Sniffing Around My Girl

    Chapter 89 How Dare You Sniffing Around My Girl


    "Can''t you at least show some sympathy?"


    "I don''t have time for such things."


    Emily,"..."


    She had failed to convince the man sitting next to her in the car.


    When Emily was about to give up, Jacob said to her with a cheeky smile and a deep voice,"Well, it''s


    not entirely impossible."


    Emily''s face suddenly lit up like the sun. She looked at him, eyes sparkling with joy and asked,"Really?"


    Jacob smiled back. He just couldn''t resist her puppy dog eyes. "If you kiss me, I will say yes."


    Again!


    "Can''t you think of something else?"


    "No," Jacob raised his eyebrows, and continued,"I pretty much have everything else."


    ''Well, that''s true.'' Emily thought for a while, then she said,"Fine. I will kiss you when we..."


    It was just a kiss. They had already kissed a thousand times.


    "I want it now."


    "You what?" Emily shook her head and hinted Rita at the backseat. "Don''t be ridiculous..."


    Jacob just stared at her without saying a word. He obviously meant it.


    Emily and Jacob were whispering at each other, and the music was loud that Rita had no idea what


    they were talking about.


    Besides, she had her own problems to worry about.


    "Well..." "All right then..."


    Emily bit her lip. She slowly leaned forward, but quickly shied away. It was just so embarrassing,


    especially with her friend in the backseat.


    Jacob gave her a gentle smile, looking genuinely amused. "Come on, mommy."


    What did he just say? The man was just utterly troublesome!


    ''Whatever, '' Emily thought. She kissed Jacob on the cheek, and then quickly moved back to her seat.


    "Are you satisfied now?"


    "Yeah," Jacob was so fond of ying games with her. He gazed at Emily, who pretended to be cool


    while her ears were turning red.


    So he has agreed then?


    Emily was relieved. She turned back to check on Rita, not realizing that Jacob was looking at her


    intensely.


    Jacob''s phone rang when they arrived at Tyrone Mansion. He nced at the screen and picked


    up,"Hello."


    It was David. "Jacob, is Emily with you?"


    "Sniffing around my girl...how dare you?" Jacob answered in a cold voice.


    He suddenly thought of the night when Emily was drunk, copsed on to David''s chest and called him


    her brother dearly. Emily did exin to himter that she had a very close cousin who unfortunately


    died a couple of years ago, but that scene still irritated him.


    David replied immediately. "No, you''ve misunderstood me. I would never do that. I just wanted to ask


    her something. It''s important."


    "What is important? You can tell me."


    "Ask Emily if she knows where Rita is."


    Jacob was just turning the speaker on when David mentioned Rita. Everyone in the car heard David''s


    voice.


    Rita''s heart sank to her stomach. Emily was stunned at first, but then she turned to Jacob and shook


    her head.


    Jacob grinned, and whispered,"Kiss me first."


    Emily,"..."


    Not again!


    David didn''t get any responses from the phone, so he asked again,"Jacob? Can you hear me? Please,


    just ask Emily and see if she knows where to find Rita..."


    Emily was suddenly pushed from behind by Rita, and before she could make any reactions, she fell on


    Jacob.


    Jacob turned around at the right moment, and his lips caught hers.


    "Mmmmm..." Emily moaned.


    David, on the other side, heard the sound. He froze for a few seconds and then said,"So sorry to


    interrupt...just ignore me and go back to whatever you are doing..."


    He hung up the phone almost instantly.


    The world went back to silence. "Rita, what was that?" Emily looked at Jacob, then turned to Rita,


    feeling a little bit awkward and ashamed.


    "Well..." Rita giggled for a little while before she continued,"You needed a push, babe. I was doing it for


    you." Rita was feeling much better now.


    Emily was d to see Rita smiling as she replied,"Then, thank you... I guess?"


    While they wereughing, David, on the other hand, was rather frustrated after hanging up the phone.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He stayed at Rita''s house the entire day in case Rita was really going for an abortion after their fight


    this morning. He tried to talk to her but failed.


    Rita had locked herself in the room, so David had asked someone bring food to her room, when they


    found out that she wasn''t there anymore.


    Where on earth would she go? It was alreadyte and she was pregnant!


    David forced himself not to think about the worst possible scenario. He sent all his guards out to look


    for her, and even called the police for help, but again, nothing.


    It was difficult to track down Rita because she did not use her credit cards or her ID card. She even


    managed to avoid all the surveince cameras.


    David hadn''t been so angry in a long time, but somehow Rita always found a way to infuriate him.


    The phone suddenly vibrated.


    David picked up the phone immediately without even looking at the screen. "Did you find her?"


    "Find who?" It was a man''s voice. He sounded pretty drunk,"David, are youing tonight? We have


    new girls in the club..."


    It was his drinking buddy. So still no news from her. "Go y with yourself," shouted David, and hung


    up the phone angrily.


    A few secondster, David made another phone call. "Keeping searching until you find her!"


    Rita stayed in Tyrone Mansion for three days, while David suffered through the horror of losing her.


    However, David wasn''t the only one who was suffering. Jacob also felt that Emily''s full attention was


    going to the guest in the house and not him. He felt ignored.


    Regardless, he still asked the chef to take good care of the two pregnantdies under his care. He


    even hired a nutritionist for them.

 Chapter 90 Are You Trying To Scare Me

    Chapter 90 Are You Trying To Scare Me


    Rita ate like a bird and vomited again and again. Emily watched the whole thing and patted her on her


    back sympathetically. "Do pregnant women always vomit? Why don''t I feel like vomiting?" asked Emily.


    Rita grabbed the tissue Emily handed to her and apologized,"So sorry for giving you so much trouble."


    "Don''t be silly," Emily said, as she looked worriedly at Rita''s paleplexion.


    Sitting opposite to them, Jacob, listened to the whole conversation and couldn''t bear to listen anymore.


    "Emily, be sure to take good care of yourself before you take care of others," he said.


    Emily ignored his words and red at him angrily.


    Jacob felt disappointed. This sassy girl reached out for a yard after taking an inch, and now she was


    tantly disobeying him!


    When Rita went back to her room, Jacob dragged his sassy girl to another room, nonchntly.


    Emily sensed something was wrong. But just as she tried to run away, she was pulled close to his


    embrace. She struggled to free herself, but her waist was wrapped tightly by his strong arms.


    "Want to run? Huh?" asked Jacob. She could smell the danger from his tone.


    "No," she answered in a dry tone and looked at the man in front of her as if she had no idea what he


    was talking about. Emily felt that Jacob was like a demon with spread-open wings, who would eat her


    up if he were angered.


    "It seems like you are not taking me seriously at all, right?" he asked.


    "No."


    "Aren''t you? Lately you''ve been giving all of your attention to that woman," heined.


    Emily coughed to hide her nervous feelings and said,"She is my best friend and she is pregnant."


    Jacob nipped her cheeks and said discontentedly,"Does it mean you can ignore me then?"


    Just as Emily wanted to say something, she felt a p on her bum. She froze and then said


    angrily,"You can''t... you can''t just hit me whenever you want!"


    "I want you to learn a lesson."


    "If you dare do that again, I''ll, I''ll¡­"


    Jacob looked down to her face and said coldly,"What will you do?"


    "I''ll¡­" Emily was flustered. She was so angry that she could not think of anything after a while. Then


    she finally came up with something,"I''ll cry."


    "Are you trying to scare me? Huh?" He snorted and didn''t take her words seriously. However, he didn''t


    expect that Emily would start crying as soon as he had finished his words. The tears trickled down her


    face quicker than he could have predicted.


    He stretched out his hands to wipe her tears, but the tears that dropped into his hands were so hot that


    it almost burned his skin.


    "Why are you crying?" Panic-stricken, Jacob asked as he wiped her tears hastily.


    Emily kept sobbing andining,"You always hit me. You treat me bad."


    Jacob never knew that a woman could shed so much tears. It was just like water running endlessly out


    of a faucet. Except this time, those tears ran straight into his heart, almost drowning it in sorrow.


    He felt ufortable and distressed.


    "I won''t hit you anymore. I won''t treat you bad again. Please stop crying," Jacob softened his tone and


    coaxed his babe as tenderly as possible.


    However, his girl wasn''t going to take it, as she cried even more bitterly,"You''re so ruthless, so


    heartless, so brutal."


    Jacob was upset to see her crying, so he lifted her face and gave her a deep and tender kiss to stop


    her from weeping.


    After she stopped crying, Jacob pulled back to look at her face and then kissed her eyes. He froze for a


    second when he heard a giggle.


    Emily wasn''t meaning tough, but she felt tickled when he kissed her eyes. Thus as she burst out


    laughing, the snot and mucus dripped from her nose.


    Jacob''s facial expression changed abruptly. He wiped her face with a grim expression and said,"Do you


    enjoy doing this to me?"


    Emily was so frightened that she wanted to sob again. The tears were almost ready to start burst out of


    her eyes.


    Jacob softened his expression instantly and smiled at her gently,"No. I''m just kidding. Don''t cry again."


    As he was saying, he cuddled her and patted her on her back, as if he were coaxing an infant. In truth,


    Jacob was already worn out.


    Jacob didn''t know how to express his feelings. He always thought that he cared for nothing in this


    world, but this addleheaded loon had proven him wrong.


    When he saw her crying, he felt like someone was ripping his heart out from his chest. He always


    thought that Emily would be very happy with him. Just as she felt when she had won the championship


    of the jewelry designpetition.


    Jacob spent a long time trying to pacify her. He hugged her tightly, as if nothing could take her away


    from him.


    Emily, on the other hand, stayed still, her head buried in his chest. She never expected that Jacob


    would lower himself just to make her happy.


    It felt like a father coaxing his baby daughter. Emily noticed that Jacob often treated her as a kid.


    The thought in her head led her to feeling ashamed at herself. She cried not because he hit her, but


    because she could not hold back her tears after she said that she would cry.


    Emily didn''t mean to cry, she just could not control it.


    Emily felt light-hearted after crying, as if she had shed all the misery from deep within her heart.


    "Jacob," murmured Emily, with her eyes lowered,"I want some water."


    "You should be thirsty after crying so much," Jacob said. Heid his girl on the sofa and asked her not


    to move, and then he went to get some warm water for her.


    Emily felt even more guilty as she drank the water. Jacob had treated her so nicely, but she was so


    unreasonable.


    Jacob watched her attentively as she drank the water. He was afraid of the thought that she''d be crying


    a lot more from now on, since pregnant women have severe mood swings, and he had witnessed it


    with his own eyes not long ago.


    After she put the ss down, she noticed that Jacob was staring at her, so she stared back at him as


    well, but they didn''t say anything to each other for some time.


    "Jacob," Emily was the first to break the silence. She asked,"Don''t you think it''s strange that why I''ve


    never once vomited ever since I got pregnant? And I haven''t shown any symptoms of pregnancy yet?"


    Seeing here back to normal, Jacob relieved his aching heart, but he pretended to be aloof and


    replied,"Isn''t that a good thing? Doesn''t that mean that you won''t have to suffer then?"


    Jacob was skeptical as to whether Emily could handle the strain of vomiting after every meal, just as


    Rita did.


    Emily felt encouraged by his words, but she continued,"This makes it all the more strange. Do you think


    that our kid will be born different from other babies?"


    The thought of it horrified her. Lately, she had been paying a lot of attention to Rita. Thus, she felt


    confused when she noticed that they were going through different stages in their pregnancy.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The report clearly showed that she was pregnant, and yet she wasn''t showing any symptoms of


    pregnancy.

 Chapter 91 Our Child Won’t Be Dull Like You

    Chapter 91 Our Child Won¡¯t Be Dull Like You


    All of a sudden, a terrible thought came over Emily''s mind, as she started to look worried. "Jacob...Do


    you think that there is something wrong with my body? Our baby..."


    "Calm down. Do not scare yourself." Jacob took her in his arms again, rubbed her head and said with a


    smile," The reports show that our baby is very healthy."


    His deep and soft voice seemed to have the power of calming people down. Emily rxed and was


    quiet for a while, then she asked suddenly," Jacob, now... Are we going to go steady?"


    "Do you want to go back?" Keeping a straight face, Jacob answered her question with another


    question.


    Emily thought carefully for a moment and then said in a serious tone," If you do not hit me again, I will


    give you my word."


    Emily couldn''t understand that Jacob didn''t have any malicious intentions behind spanking her.


    Spanking was an intimate behavior between people close to each other. Obviously it was an act of


    endearment, especially when a man did it to his girl...


    However, Emily was too dull to understand that. The only thing she could grasp was that Jacob enjoyed


    smacking her ass, which she found very shameful and disrespectful.


    Jacob did not know whether to weep orugh when Emily said that in a pathetic voice, so he simply


    said," Okay, I give you my word, just as long as you don''t make mistakes."


    ''It all depends on your mood, '' thought Emily with displeasure. Today she did not make mistakes at all,


    but Jacob still gave her a beating for no reason.


    "If you stop doing that, I might start to like you a little bit," Emily blurted out.


    Jacob, on the other hand, couldn''t hold his excitement as his heart began to beat faster. With a smile


    on his face, Jacob lowered his head, closed his eyes and kissed her on the cheeks, and then he said


    possessively," That is not enough for me. I want more, I want all of your love."


    "Why did you kiss me again..." eximed Emily. However, before she could finish, Jacob kissed her on


    the lips and made her melt like a candle in his warm love.


    ¡­¡­


    In the other room, Rita was lying in bed, resting. She was thinking about everything that had happened


    in the past few days.


    Rita knew that David was looking for her all over the city, and that she could not stay at Jacob''s house


    forever... Emily seemed to be much luckier than her. At least Jacob had no mistresses and he always


    tried to keep Emily by his side.


    What about her unborn child...Rita had no idea what she should do.


    As expected, David came to Tyrone Mansion the next day, with the intentions of taking her back with


    him. Once again, peace was disrupted, as they broke out into a stormy quarrel.


    "Rita, there is no doctor in Jingshi City that has the courage to abort your baby!" David was so


    frustrated with Rita that he could hardly keep a cool head.


    Rita sneered without fear," There are other ways of getting rid of it."


    Shocked, David''s pent-up anger seemed like it was going to explode any moment, as his eyes


    suddenly reddened like two balls of fire. David was of the impression that Rita did not care about the


    unborn child at all.


    "Don''t make a scene at someone else''s home. It is impolite and unbing." In truth, Rita just needed


    some time alone to let her thoughts settle down. It was not like she didn''t want to see David because


    she was afraid of him. She just wanted to think about her future.


    David''s jaw dropped to the floor, but he finally agreed with Rita. After all, they were in Jacob''s house.


    Although Jacob was not there, it was unseemly to quarrel in his ce.


    They left Tyrone Mansion together, one with a face like thunder, the other with a serene expression.


    In the evening, when Emily went back to Tyrone Mansion, she found that Rita was gone. Immediately,


    she called Rita''s phone in a hurry, feeling anxious and worried.


    After a while, Rita finally answered the call. She answered in a calm but tired voice, as if she had just


    suffered a fierce battle," Emily, I am sorry. I left in such a hurry that I didn''t have time to say good-bye to


    you. I''m fine now. Thank you for taking care of me."


    Relieved, Emily swallowed up what she wanted to ask Rita, but instead said," I''m just d you''re all


    right. If you need anything, just call me..."


    "Emily, thank you. After I''m done dealing with my problems, I wille to see you."


    Emily hung up the phone, still feeling a little worried about Rita.


    Looking at the anxious expression on Emily''s face, Jacob could not help reassuring her," Rita is David''s


    ex-wife, and she''ll be fine with him. Besides, that is David''s baby. Let him take care of Rita. It is none of


    our business."


    "Ex-wife?" Emily was shocked by this news. She couldn''t believe that Rita was married to the young


    master of the Xu n. "The baby..."


    Was the unborn child David''s?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "They can deal with it in their own way. What are you worried about?" Jacob said in a carefree tone. He


    was not worried about it at all because no one would disturb them anymore, now that Rita was gone.


    "Now that you have time, you should pay more attention to prenatal education. I do not want our child


    to be as dull as you," he teased her.


    Emily remained silent.


    It was impossible for them to continue talking!


    Emily still kept in touch with Rita regrly. She did not know whether she and David had reached an


    agreement or not. In any case, Rita decided to have the baby.


    As the days went on, the two young mothers often exchanged tips and experiences during their


    pregnancy.


    One afternoon, Emily left work early. ording to Jacob''s order, the driver of Gu n drove Emily back


    to Tyrone Mansion as usual.


    On the way back, they passed a shopping mall. Emily suddenly felt like shopping, so she asked the


    driver to pull up to the side. She got out of the car and went into the mall.


    Emily wandered around and came to a shop that sold maternal and child supplies. The baby supplies


    were so small and adorable that she could not help looking at them again and again.


    The sales clerk there was very clever. She knew that only women who were pregnant or might be


    pregnant woulde to their shop. In their delicate moment, they were so maternal that they would


    buy almost everything for their children.


    Thus, when she saw Emily looking at the baby articles on the shelf curiously and expectantly, she


    immediately walked up to Emily and asked enthusiastically," Ma''am, may I help you? The maternal and


    child supplies in our shop are the best in Jingshi City. Their materials are mild and natural, and they


    won''t harm the baby and mother at all..."


    It was the first time she came to a shop that sold maternal and child supplies, so Emily was a little


    embarrassed and overwhelmed. "I... I''ll just look around."


    The sales clerk''s smile deepened," Ma''am, you are expecting a baby, right?"


    Emily nodded and whispered," Yes, I''m only a few months."


    She looked at Emily''s slender waist, and got a bit envious. "In fact, I already have a child and I always


    use the supplies from our shop. As for the quality and safety of our supplies, you can set your mind at


    rest. Besides, it is better to buy early thante..."


    Convinced by her sales pitch, Emily had an impulse to buy something. Her eyes fell on a pair of small


    shoes and a set of clothes, as she could not help imagining her cute little baby, drinking milk in them...


    "We also just recently imported a new multi-functional baby carriage, which is thetest model of its


    design. There is only one unit in the entire Jingshi City..."


    Finally, Emily could not help but say," Take it out and let me see it."

 Chapter 92 You Are Receiving Charity from Me, Understand

    Chapter 92 You Are Receiving Charity from Me, Understand


    The sales clerk had her people bring out the new stroller. Emily saw it and thought it would be perfect


    for her baby, and because of the sales clerk''s fancy sales pitch, she finally decided to buy it.


    Although it was a bit expensive, she felt it was worth it for the baby. As a parent she wanted to give her


    child the best things in the world.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Emily was about to check out, she suddenly heard a familiar voice. The voice sounded so


    "charming" that it gave Emily goosebumps.


    "Hey Emily, you''re here too? Are you also buying baby products?"


    Emily looked back in disgust. Sure enough, it was Rose, and the man standing next to her was none


    other than Jack.


    Jack''s gaze fell directly on Emily, and he couldn''t take his eyes off her since. His emotions were


    complicated.


    Emily seemed to have gained some weight and her face was a little more plump and rounded, but her


    skin looked fair and smoother than usual. She looked pretty with chubby cheeks, like a beautiful peach.


    By the looks of it, Emily had been doing very well for herself after she left him and it seemed like the


    rumours of Jacob and her being together were true.


    But why? The person who toyed with her feelings was him, and yet the person who was hurting the


    most was also him! While Emily looked like her life had changed for the better!


    Emily perceived the turbulence and hot emotion in Jack''s eyes, so she looked away to avoid looking at


    him.


    She did not forget what Jack did to her!


    The hatred wasing back to her again, little by a little in her heart.


    Rose had detected the undercurrent between the two people, but she pretended not to notice. She


    walked up and looked at the baby carriage. With a satisfied look on her face, she turned to Jack and


    said,"Honey, we should buy this baby stroller for our baby. What do you think?"


    Jack agreed with her without a second thought,"Okay, if you like it then I like it too."


    Contented, Rose smiled, and there was a certain gentleness in her eyes which was rare for her usual


    nature. Unfortunately, it didn''tst too long, and soon her eyes were filled with calctions.


    Embarrassed, the sales clerk looked at them awkwardly. She turned to Emily, who was standing there


    with a confused look on her face, and then to Rose,"Thisdy had already reserved this baby stroller..."


    "Did she check out already?"


    Rose looked at Emily, her tone was soft but very assertive. "Emily, you would never steal things I like


    from me, would you?"


    It was very clear that she meant something else than the stroller. Emily''s face looked disgusted, as she


    simply denied,"No."


    "Then you want topete with me?"


    That was the result Rose had wanted. She was only afraid that Emily would not entertain her


    amusement!


    However, Emily''s next words disappointed her. "You need to get your story straight. From the beginning


    until the end, you have been stealing things from me. I never took them back to prove to you that I


    didn''t want them anymore. But you should be thankful of the charity you have received from me,


    understand?"


    Rose''s face turned pale within seconds. Suddenly, she froze,"Emily..."


    Jack looked like he was being offended, as the anger in his eyes intensified, seemingly burning Emily


    to ashes.


    "You didn''t want it any more? Charity?" Jack moved in on her step by step. He said very slowly with


    disappointment in his tone, stressing each syble. "You do not want it, just because you do not know


    what ''love'' is."


    Otherwise how could she be so calm? How could she give up him so easily? Emily did not have any


    attachments because she stopped caring, and she wasn''t sad because she didn''t feel bad about what


    happened, instead she moved on with her life!


    From beginning to end, the only person who was sad was Jack!


    "Don''te any closer!"


    Emily subconsciously stepped back a few steps. She was stunned by Jack''s expression for a moment,


    but then she suddenly understood it and smiled back mockingly,"Jack, we are the same."


    "You are in no position to say that we are the same!"


    "What? You expect me to be heartbroken for you; drown my face in tears all day long, out of


    desperation... To die for you and to humble myself to you... That is what you want to see right?"


    Driven mad with anger, Jack yelled,"Emily, you have no heart!"


    "Hahaha, that is the most ridiculous thing I have ever heard."


    Emily stood straight and smiled proudly. "I will not be sad anymore. I am happy, because I left a


    scumbag like you. Thank you for letting me go."


    Every word of what Emily said was like a big rock crushing Jack''s heart.


    Emily''s entire disposition had changed. She had transformed into a strong woman. She no longer


    needed to be under his mercy.


    Her tone was light and carefree, as if their past was a mistake, wiped clean with an eraser,pletely


    without trace.


    Jack felt like his heart was being squeezed dry, like an orange. He was under tremendous difort


    as he looked at Emily and said,"Think of your parents, Emily."


    Since she didn''t care about him, but did she stop caring about her parents as well? Was she not


    concerned for her parents'' well-being?


    All of a sudden, Emily be vignt and cautious at Jack''s insinuation. She asked, assertively,"What


    about them?"


    "Your father has a gambling problem and now he owes me 18 million."


    Jack had a menacing look in his eyes, as his face seemed to be covered in ck mist, slowly


    approaching her, and speaking in a voice so low that only she could hear him. "If he doesn''t pay me


    back by tonight, I''m afraid I''m going to have to take some drastic measures."


    Emily''s face turned pale as a ghost in an instant, and her eyes widened as she faced the man in front


    of her with resentment. She never expected that Jack would sink so low. "What do you want?"


    Jack had really changed,pared to the handsome and considerate boy in her memory. He was


    almost beyond recognition.


    Jack''s voice turned unexpectedly gentle, which made Emily shudder. He looked at her casually and


    said,"Firstly, get rid of this child, and then leave Jacob. Do you understand me?"


    He patted her face and smiled arrogantly. "Don''t even think about telling Jacob, or you will have to face


    the consequences. Do as I''ve said."


    "Jerk."


    The chill hit the Emily''s entire body. She fell to the ground slowly, as her knees weakened, but her eyes


    were still hateful.


    Jack was about to help her get up, but he stopped when he heard the word. However, he was not


    angry. "I will give you a day to think about it clearly."


    Even if she hated him, it was still better than when she did not care about him! Emily would never be


    able to be with Jacob so easily!


    "Let''s go, Rose."


    Jack casually waved at Rose, looking cheerful as ever.


    Although Rose didn''t know what Jack had said to Emily, when she saw the desperation on Emily''s face,


    she felt happy in her heart. She walked over to Jack to take his hand and walked away with him.


    In the end, Emily did not buy the baby stroller. She went back to Tyrone Mansion, hoping to find a


    solution to her problems, but the stress was pounding her head as she could not think of anything


    useful.


    Perhaps she could do as Jack had said, kill the child and leave Jacob? Thetter was something she


    could manage, but the former was something she could never bring herself to do. After all, it was her


    own flesh and blood.


    Jacob''s mind was meticulous. He had noticed the abnormal state Emily was in, but since she did not


    say anything, he did not want to bother her.


    In the evening, Emily asked Jacob to stay with her before going to sleep, which made him more


    suspicious about the fact that she was hiding something in her heart!

 Chapter 93 I Dont Love You Any More

    Chapter 93 I Don''t Love You Any More


    Jacob was just lying in bed next to Emily, doing nothing. The awkward silence filled the space between


    them.


    "Are you still awake?" he whispered.


    "Yeah..." Emily opened her mouth for a second, and then fell silent again.


    Jacob had sensed that Emily was itching to say something to him, but he had no intentions of forcing


    her. After a while, he leaned his head closer to Emily''s belly, put his ear against it and asked softly,"Are


    you awake too, my little darlin''?"


    Nonplussed for a moment, Emily could not hide her amusement,"What makes you think that the baby


    will understand your question?"


    "I just know it," Jacob chuckled, and then he continued in a confident manner,"Hey, my little baby. Why


    are you so upset today? Tell me."


    ''He was more like a baby, '' Emily thought, amused by his childish nature. "Upset? How did you know..."


    She suddenly paused, when she thought of the fact that Jacob was actually talking to her.


    ''Did he ask if I am upset?'' Emily wondered.


    Anyway, she shouldn''t be surprised if Jacob found out that there was something wrong with her,


    because she was not good at concealing her emotions. Meanwhile, Emily did not know whether she


    should tell him about her problems or not.


    "My little baby has something important on its mind, I guess?" It looked like Jacob was talking to the


    baby in Emily''s belly, with a tender and loving tone, but Emily knew that he was actually asking


    her,"Would you like me to kiss you and hold you in my arms?"


    "Please don''t do that," Emily muttered in a low voice. Since she did have something weighting on her


    mind, she was not in the mood for jokes,"I am tired. Good night."


    With a clear look of disappointment in his eyes, Jacob''s smile turned upside down.


    ''Why won''t she share her secrets with me?''


    The next day, Emily spent the whole morning in torment, sitting in her office trying to ease her worries.


    When suddenly the phone rang.


    "Well. Emily, have your prepared your answer?" From the other end of the line, Jack''s smug and


    ambitious voice came in and doubled her worries.


    Irritated by his attitude, Emily asked,"How do I know that you''re not lying to me?"


    Jack snickered,"I knew you would say that, so I prepared something for you."


    After a few seconds, Emily suddenly heard the voice of her father over the phone. He sounded like he


    was panicking out of helplessness,"Emily! Emily! It''s me! Just give them money and save me! Hurry!"


    Emily''s pupils dted with shock when the voice of her father pierced her mind. She did not expect that


    things would go so bad, so quick.


    Jack really meant it when he said that he would y hard on her. He literally kidnapped her father, with


    the intention of ckmailing her and ruining her life!


    "I thought that you might not believe me, so I had my men get on the line at Haicheng City. Now do you


    think I am lying? Emily, do you understand what I''m saying? Or maybe you want to video chat with your


    father?"


    "Enough!" Emily yelled, interrupting his words; with her fists clenched in anger, Emily forced the words


    out of her mouth,"Jack, what made you be a monster? It''s quite remarkable."


    For a moment there was no response from the other side, but then Emily heard Jackugh,"If anyone


    on earth knows how I became a monster, it''s you." Unexpectedly, Emily sense some sadness in Jack''s


    voice.


    Even to this day, Jack still had feelings for Emily.


    Fiery rage burned in his heart every time he thought of Emily smiling brightly at another man. Although


    Jack was the one who betrayed Emily, he couldn''t bear to see Emily in the arms of another man.


    Unfortunately, it was impossible for Emily to smile at Jack ever again,"Jack, I loved you dearly once. It


    was you who ruined our rtionship, time and time again."


    Emily''s deration struck Jack heavily. For a few minutes there was just silence, as if he was choking


    on a fishbone.


    ''"Loved"? She loved me once?''


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t love you any more, Jack."


    "Emily..."


    "We should have never been together in the first ce, but since we did end up falling in love with each


    other, why not just let bygones be bygones and we can go our own separate ways?"


    Somehow the sincerity in Emily''s voice punched a hole in Jack''s heart as he almost said "yes" to her,


    but then he quickly stopped himself from doing so.


    Emily wanted to make a clean break with him! Jack, however, would not allow it!


    "Wow, for a moment there I thought I was going to fall for it...but sorry. I know it''s just bullshit," Jack


    sneered and continued,"You''d better make an appointment with some doctor for your surgical abortion.


    Perhaps then I will give you the chance to discuss about what to do with your father."


    Then he hung up almost immediately, leaving no chance for Emily to say anything else. In truth, Jack


    was afraid that he would change his mind if he continued to talk with her.


    There was no more sound from the other end. Having felt like she had just battled an army, Emily


    leaned back in her chair, pale and shivering.


    She ced her hand on her t belly, and then lost herself in deep andplex thoughts.


    All of a sudden her thoughts were interrupted by a man''s angry voice from behind,"Why didn''t you tell


    me that Jack is ckmailing you?"


    Startled by the voice, Emily dropped her phone to the ground. When she was about to pick it up, a


    hand with slender fingers picked it up from the floor and ced it in her hands.


    "Jacob..." Feeling guilty, Emily had no courage to look at Jacob''s eyes, but she asked,"What brings you


    here?"


    In fact, she was more worried of how long Jacob had been standing there. Did he hear everything?


    "If I were not here, would you have secretly aborted the child to save your father?"


    "How do you know..." Emily was stunned, but before she could finished, she instantly realized that she


    had said something wrong, as Jacob''s face turned more and more gloomy. "I mean," she quickly


    added,"how do you know what happened to my father? I''ve never thought about the abortion. I was


    nning on telling you everythingter, but since you are here now..."


    Struck with severe anxiety, Emily waspletely at a loss, unable to calm herself down the day before.


    Thus, she never realized that the best way to solve the problem wast to ask for Jacob''s help. On one


    hand, Jacob was actually powerful enough to help her, and on the other hand, Jacob was the only one


    she knew who could help her.


    In fact, she had made up her mind to ask Jacob for help, after her phone conversation with Jack.


    However, it was embarrassing that Jacob had already found out about it before Emily even acted upon


    her idea.


    Jacob stared at Emily, coldly. His hard expression did not soften even when Emily continued her


    exnation.


    "Please...Please believe me..." Emily couldn''t help but feel worried, as she held Jacob''s hand


    tightly,"My head was spinning when I learned what had happened to my father. Otherwise, I would have


    come to you for help sooner."


    "I do believe you, but the problem is, you don''t believe me," said Jacob.


    Feeling suffocated, Emily had opened her mouth but the words weren''ting out.


    Jacob pulled her close, and stared deep into her eyes. Then he signed and said,"If you had trusted me,


    you would have been able to tell me everything. And if you had told me earlier, your father would not


    have been in their possession. But you didn''t. Instead, I had to find out about everything like this."


    That''s why Jacob hade to LA Company. However, little did he expect, that he would hear Emily


    speaking with Jack over the phone; and because Emily gave all her attention talking to Jack, she did


    not hear Jacob''s footsteps approach her.


    Emily also didn''t know that Jacob had heard her say,"I loved you once".


    It broke Jacob''s heart as he almost stepped forward to take the phone away from Emily at once, but he


    somehow kept hisposure.


    Guilt-ridden, Emily murmured,"I''m sorry..."


    Jacob stopped thinking about what Emily had said to Jack before, and pinched her cheeks with both


    hands,"I am you man and the father of the baby in your womb. The only person you need to trust is


    me.


    So don''t keep any secrets from me in the future, or I will see to it that you suffer the consequences."


    Emily nodded, still somewhat dazzled but touched,"Thank you, Jacob. And my father, he..."


    "I know," Jacob gently rubbed her cheeks, which went pink after he pinched them. He assured her,"He


    will be safe. I promise."

 Chapter 94 The Baby Is Really Moving!

    Chapter 94 The Baby Is Really Moving!


    Jack could not believe that the forces he had been deliberately cultivating for some time would be so


    vulnerable when it came to Jacob. Saving Emily''s father, and sending all of Jack''s people to jail, was


    just a piece of cake for someone like Jacob!


    Before this, Jack thought that he had grown strong enough to confront Jacob, since he had already


    gained his position in thepany, which is why he dared to threaten Emily in the first ce. He was


    no longer afraid of Jacob stepping in; in fact, he was looking forward to it.


    However, little did Jack know that his naivety would get the best of him! Speaking of nning all the


    tricks and schemes, he was far from being experiencedpared to Jacob. In any case, a fall into the


    pit, a gain in his wit. Jack still had a long way to go.


    Jack was angrier now, for he knew that his failure would only make Emily rely more on Jacob and love


    him more deeply.


    It was a double whammy! Jack''s failure had caused his anger to consume him.


    Even though this time Emily''s father was safe and sound, Jack had exasperated Emily once and for all.


    She could forgive his transgressions towards her, but when it came to family, Emily''s heart would show


    no mercy. This time Jack had overstepped the line!


    Considering the past they had shared, Emily had thought about forgiving Jack. After all, mistakes were


    made on both sides and they had shared a real rtionship before. However, it did not mean that she


    would let Jack get away with threatening and humiliating her family. Since Jack had already dered


    that he would not let Emily lead a peaceful life, why would she still tolerate him? Emily wanted him to


    be punished for what he had done!


    In the LA office.


    Emily and Jacob were sitting face to face, handling thepany affairs together, which was something


    she had never done with him before. It wasn''t until then when Emily finally realized that Jacob was a


    genius in handling businesses!


    Jacob would point out the problems she did not understand, exin them to her in the easiest way and


    work out the most reasonable solutions in the shortest time.


    Emily felt nervous, intimidated by his prowess. As the CEO of the Gu Consortium, wasn''t he


    overqualified to be helping her with the affairs of a smallpany? Emily felt like she was wasting his


    talents.


    Why was she feeling guilty about it?


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" asked Jacob. He looked up, straight into Emily''s eyes, with a


    hint of yfulness.


    Emily quickly shifted her sights elsewhere out of embarrassment, and said," No, it''s nothing."


    Jacob noticed her apprehensiveness and realized that he had to change the topic. He casually


    mentioned," Gambling isn''t a good vice to have. I had warned all the gambling houses in Haicheng City


    so as to ban your father. How do you think he still owes Jack 18 million?"


    Emily shook her head, unable to think of an answer. "So what about the money my father owes to


    Jack..."


    "Don''t pay him," Jacob blurted out without even thinking. After a while, he continued," It will piss him


    off. He deserves it. It''ll teach him not to be penny wise, pound foolish."


    ''How dare he coerce my woman to abort my baby and leave me? He''s got guts, but it is a real shame


    he does not know how to put them to good use.''


    Emily could not helpughing out loud. Right now, only the word ''tsundere'' could best describe the man


    in front of her. Surprisingly, she found him childish, but also kind of cute. "You are right. Let''s piss him


    off!"


    Jacobughed along with her, but he turned serious within a few seconds. "Listen, your father was set


    up by Jack intentionally so he could threaten you. Your father did not owe Jack any money in the first


    ce," he said.


    "Now I see..." Suddenly everything made sense to Emily. It seemed just like the kind of sneaky and


    underhanded thing Jack would do. "Jacob, I don''t want to let it go. I want him to regret what he did."


    Jacob nced back at her, curious to hear what Emily had to say, and asked," So, how would you


    make him pay for his actions?"


    "I..." Although, Emily had been thinking of it, she didn''t really have any specific ideas as to how she


    would carry out her ns. Unable toe up with a possible proposition, she looked down and


    replied," I don''t know..."


    Soon, she realized that she had no idea whatsoever. She felt like it was easier said, than done.


    Jacob did not intend to mock at her. Instead, he tried to show her support, as he suggested," Think


    about it. What do you think he cares most about?"


    Emily took a moment and thought of it deeply. If it was in the past, she would have known Jack more


    than anyone else, but Jack had changed a lot. Emily wasn''t as certain about Jack''s priorities as she


    was before. However, she still guessed," Reputation? Money? Power and position?"


    Most people were known to chase after such things.


    Jacob smiled and softly poked her nose with his slender fingers and said," Well, he cares most about


    himself first, and then power and position."


    All of a sudden, Emily understood what Jacob was trying to convey. As they were looking at each other


    for a few seconds, he continued," He hates you very much and wishes the worst for you. That''s why


    you have to live a good life so that you can pull him down by yourself one day. This is the best way to


    exact your revenge upon him."


    Only then Jack would feel defeated and subdued.


    Emily was lost in her thoughts for a moment.


    "This is what we call karma. Whoever hurts others must be punished, including Jack. Otherwise, he will


    only continue to threaten you. This is only the beginning, and I am certain that more ising."


    "You do make a lot of sense," replied Emily. After long consideration, Emily finally made up her mind.


    She felt determined and her resolve was strengthened by Jack.


    Although Emily did not want to hurt anyone, she could not just sit by and let theme after her again


    and again. She wasn''t the Virgin Mary; she did not have to tolerate and forgive Jack''s sins. Her heart


    was already broken once, and even though the pain was gone, the scar still remained, to remind her of


    the past.


    Jack Gu or not, no one could ever run from the consequences of their wrongdoings.


    "Don''t think too much of it. Take your time. The most important thing right now is for you to keep a good


    health and wait for the baby toe out." Jacob took her little hand lovingly, which eased her tension a


    lot. "In case I forgot to tell you, tomorrow I will send Sam to help you with LA''s business. Be sure to


    make good use of him," he said.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Jack thought of leaving Emily at home to get some rest; after all, it was for the benefit of the baby.


    However, Emily was not one to sit around in the house, so she might have gotten angry with him if he


    tried to keep her locked up in there.


    Since there was really nothing Jacob could have done to persuade Emily, he decided to send his most


    trusted confidant to help her and watch over her, and most importantly, to protect her.


    Emily understood Jacob''s reasons for being worried, so she epted his request without resistance,"


    Okay."


    As the noon drew near, the two of them discussed where they would go for lunch. Before leaving,


    Jacob insisted on checking on the baby by resting his ear on Emily''s belly. "We should ask our


    daughter what would she like for lunch," he said.


    Emily decided to humour him and y along. In truth, she was very eager to feel any kind of


    movement, as she hadn''t felt the baby move yet, not even once...


    Emily sat on a chair to rx herself, while Jacob was knelt beside her and pressed his ear to her belly


    attentively.


    After a while, Jacob suddenly looked up, with a surprised expression on his face as he eximed," The


    baby...It''s actually moving."


    "What? Really?"


    Jacob took her hand and ced it on her belly. After a few seconds, she felt a movement under her


    belly too.


    "It''s really moving!" Emily was so excited. She couldn''t contain her happiness and she screamed out,"


    This is so amazing!"


    Excited as if they had discovered a new world, these two adults, who had never been parents before,


    stayed back in the office for a long time. It wasn''t until the sound of the baby''s movement, was reced


    by the sound of their collective stomachs growling in hunger, did they stop the exploration.

 Chapter 95 I Said You Are Qualified

    Chapter 95 I Said You Are Qualified


    Needless to say, Jacob was in good mood, as he put his arms around Emily''s shoulders and


    swaggered out of LA Company. When the other employees passed by and greeted him, he smiled and


    greeted them back, which made the employees feel ttered.


    "Miss Emily and Mr. Jacob are on such good terms." said one of the employees. There were many


    female employees gossiping about the couple as they watched them walk by happily.


    There was no denying that the status and reputation of the LA Company was rising. Since Jacob did


    not hide their rtionship to the public, many big businesses and clients came forward to curry favor


    with Emily, and then with Jacob.


    Most people wouldn''t know, but those who were in the upper circle all year round knew very well that


    the LA Company was established by Jacob so that this woman could try her hand in running a


    business. If it were not for Jacob, they would not care to do business with such a smallpany.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Jacob wouldn''t care less about what people say, and he would do whatever he could to make his girl


    happy. This was the so called theory "To save the country in a round about way."


    Emily, however, did not concern herself with the nitty gritty details. She only knew that business in the


    LApany was getting bigger and better. She frequently telephoned Victor, who was nowhere to be


    found in the public eye, to report the current affairs of thepany. That was fine with Jacob, but he


    asked her to telephone Victor only when it was really necessary.


    The employees of the LA Company became more confident in carrying out their duties. They walked


    tall and were proud of the job they were doing.


    That''s just the way it was! They had Jacob, who was well-known in the business circles, at their back,


    enabling them to show off among their peers.


    The Tao''s Vi.


    "Bang!" Tina was so angry and frustrated at the photos of Jacob and Emily together as lovers that she


    threw her cellphone to the wall and broke it.


    Jacob did not show Tina any mercy, since she made trouble with Emily''spany. Tina owed it all to


    her brother Mark, who went and settled the problem with Jacob. Having been severely reprimanded by


    her parents, Tina felt wronged, but it also forced her to behave well for some time.


    However, Tina could no longer sit still after seeing Jacob and Emily together in the photos.


    "Who was it that made my Tina so angry? Hm?" asked Mark. Mark had juste back from work when


    he saw his beloved sister sitting on the couch, pouting her mouth in anger. He walked over to her and


    tried tofort her.


    Seeing Mark treat her like a child got Tina even more angry. She yelled," It''s Emily! Now she''s


    shamelessly prancing around in public with Jacob. Besides, she is pregnant with his child!"


    Tina gnashed her teeth in anger, barely getting thest sentence out of her mouth. She wished that she


    could rip Emily''s heart out right away.


    There was a trace of anger in Mark''s eyes, but a momentter, he resumed his usual tenderness and


    said," Tina, as your brother, don''t mind if I ask you like this, but do you really love Jacob or not?"


    Tina was taken aback. It seemed that she did not expect her brother to ask her such a question. Her


    cheeks reddened a little as she replied," Of course I do!"


    "How much do you love him?"


    "Very much!"


    Mark fondled her beautiful face and said," Even if he doesn''t love you?"


    Tina blushed and rebutted loudly," Jacob will love me! He just doesn''t know me very well yet, but I''m


    certain that he will fall in love with me eventually."


    Mark paused. Slowly, he feigned a smile, and said," Then, Tina, you should learn to be smart, and do


    not react to the incitements of other people. Only in this way can you leave a good impression on


    Jacob. Do you understand?"


    Mark''s words of wisdom made Tina fall into deep thought. Suddenly she looked at her brother with sad


    eyes and said," Mark, you mean that someone had taken advantage of me?"


    A keen light shed in Mark''s eyes, as he habitually rubbed his fingers down his sister''s long hair and


    whispered," There are some things you don''t need to do by yourself. You don''t have to do the dirty


    work. You know what I mean?"


    "Oh..." Tina did not fully understand.


    Mark sighed with profound resignation and said affectionately," You really are a spoiled brat."


    "I am not! I am a good and considerate person!" Tina pouted reproachfully, and then punched Mark on


    the shoulder before returning to her room. She was done listening to her brother.


    Mark stood still for a long time thinking about Tina''s shyness, as the coldness in his heart spread bit by


    bit.


    It didn''t matter whether it was Jacob or even the star in the sky. If his sister wanted something, he


    would definitely grab it and give it to her. Even if he wasn''t happy about it at all.


    In a few days, an important business banquet was to be held in Jingshi City. The so called banquet was


    indeed a spot for men to conduct business and at the same time, and it was also a ce for women to


    contend their beauties.


    Even the upper circle could not avoid petty mboyance and crassness.


    Tina had confirmed that Jacob would attend the banquet. Without even thinking she knew that the


    person to apany him to the banquet would surely be the abominable, Emily.


    "Vo" ----- Tina opened her wardrobe, filled with gorgeous cocktail dresses from top to bottom. They


    were dazzling with extravagance.


    This time, she would not let that bumpkin steal her limelight.


    Thinking of what her brother had told her just then, Tina smiled wickedly. This time, she would not do


    anything in person, but she would see to it that Emily would have no chance to attend the banquet.


    Days passed quickly and rather peacefully in the Tyrone Mansion.


    With the help of Z, Emily put on an exquisitely luxurious dress and stood in front of a huge mirror.


    Hesitating, she said," Jacob, I think I''d rather not go to this party with you... That event... and simple as


    I am, I don''t think I would know what to do there..."


    Emily felt that she was simply not qualified for a party like that. Even If she did go, as she had donest


    time... What would she do? She didn''t want to disgrace Jacob in front of the elite.


    "Who would dare to say that you are not qualified? If I say you are qualified, then you are qualified."


    Jacob raised his handsome eyebrows, and carefully observed Emily as she dressed. He had a smile of


    satisfaction on his face, and he said," Very beautiful, fully worthy of my handsomeness."


    Very beautiful...


    Emily flushed, not fully understand why. Jacob noticed how her ruddy cheeks were like ripe apples,


    attracting him to kiss her.


    The next moment, he went for it. He kissed her right in the face.


    "What are you doing..." Emily was stunned for a while. She had not expected Jacob to do such a thing


    in front of the maid. Her face turned even redder," You...I need you go out first."


    Amused, Jacob said to her merrily," Okay, I will wait for you outside."


    Emily turned her face away from him. After Jacob left, she turned her face slowly to the mirror and


    looked at herself.


    For some reason, Jacob liked it when she wore white clothes, but it was also undeniable that white


    really suited her. The new snow-like color of the pure white princess dress made her look more


    beautiful and fair, which also, strangely enough, made her feel like she was wearing a wedding dress.


    ''A wedding dress? What the hell am I thinking about?!'' Emily was shocked by the thought.


    "Miss Emily, you haven''t tried your shoes yet." Z who was at the side, secretly rolled her eyes at


    Emily. The jealousy in her face was unspeakable.


    "Um." Emily came to her consciousness. She nodded and stepped barefooted on the soft carpet with


    her skirt on. Suddenly, a sharp pain came from her feet, and she cried out," Ah!"


    The next second, she fell straight to the ground.


    A passing touch of happiness shed in Z''s eyes, but she quickly hid her expression, and put on a


    nervous and anxious face instead, as she said," Miss Emily, what''s wrong, are you okay? "


    ''Well, does this woman deserve to be addressed as "Miss"? Does she think that, just because people


    call her Miss, she''s some kind of a nobledy?


    Boo, shameless! She doesn''t deserve it!'' thought Z with envy and resentment.

 Chapter 96 The Pushpin

    Chapter 96 The Pushpin


    Hearing the noise, Jacob rushed inside only to be met with an image of a pained Emily sitting on the


    floor, aside a distracted, carefree Z.


    "What happened?" he eximed. Without waiting for an answer, he quickly stomped over to her,


    shoving Z out of the way. The sight of Emily cradling her tiny, hurting foot stirred up a mix of anger


    and pain inside of him that his face could hardly hide.


    "It''s nothing; don''t worry. I must have just stepped on something sharp." Trying not to call any more


    attention towards herself, she attempted to lift up on her elbows and palms but, just as quickly, Jacob


    ced his hands firmly on her shoulders, holding her down on the ground.


    "No, don''t move" he pleaded.


    Concerned, he leaned over to examine Emily''s foot. The wound looked much more serious than she


    had made it seem. It was swollen and heavily bleeding. It could easily get infected, and Emily''s strong


    hold of her foot showed she must have been in a lot of pain. In spite of all that, Z was seemingly


    daydreaming nearby, not even pretending to worry about her wellbeing. Jacob could not take it


    anymore. A rush of utter anger overtook him as he turned and shouted towards Z,"What are you


    waiting for? Call the doctor!"


    As if just awoken from a dream, Z took a few seconds toe to her senses. Slightly frustrated by


    Jacob''s concern, she simplyplied and ran downstairs to call the doctor.


    The doctor arrived shortly after and gently checked the wound. Emily had indeed stepped on a


    pushpin. He carefully removed the pin from the sole of her foot, and wiped the area clean with a few


    alcohol swabs to disinfect it and stop the bleeding. Even though in pain, Emily was not making a sound


    throughout the entire time. The pain started to subside soon after the doctor applied a generous


    amount of numbing antibiotic ointment to the wound. He then threw an oversized gauze pad over it and


    wrapped it up with some thick bandage.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Miss Emily", he proceeded to exin,"luckily, the pushpin didn''t reach too deep inside your foot. But


    you still have to watch out for an infection and I would rmend that you limit your walking to only


    what is strictly necessary." It wasn''t what Emily wanted to hear but she agreed to listen to his advice.


    She had to, after all. Jacob would not let it be any other way. The doctor then instructed both of them


    on when and how to use the ointment, and left right after.


    Still somewhat shaken by the whole situation, Jacob sat next to Emily at one end of her bed and


    asked,"Where was the pushpin?"


    ''Where was the pushpin?!'' she thought. Emily hadn''t thought about it until Jacob brought it up. After


    pondering for a while, Emily replied honestly,"I''m not sure. Maybe it was in the carpet and I just stepped


    on it. I couldn''t tell there was anything on the carpet."


    "Who cleaned this room?" he continued on an using tone. With his eyes narrowed into two angry


    slits, he piercingly stared over at Z for a few seconds awaiting her reply.


    Panicked, Z replied,"Sir, this room was cleaned by Kate..." Then she briefly paused, perhaps feeling


    sorry for having thrown Kate under the bus. "It was all my fault," Z continued. "I should have double


    checked the room more carefully..." Her moment of remorse quickly turned into a slight fear of possibly


    being found out.


    The worried expression on Z''s face actually affected Emily. She always saw only the best in people.


    "Jacob," Emily asserted calmly. "It wasn''t anybody''s fault. It was just an ident, and I''m okay now. I''ll


    make sure from now on to watch what I''m stepping onto."


    But Jacob wouldn''t budge. With a raspy voice filled with resentment, he muttered,"Z, make sure she


    leaves the house by tomorrow."


    "Yes, sir," said the maid bowing her head. On one side she was relieved, but on another she knew Kate


    didn''t deserve this.


    From her bed, Emily had watched the entire conversation unfold, silent and confused. She hadn''t


    realized until then that Z was the head servant of the house, with the authority to hire or let people


    go. But now that she thought about it more, during her time spent at the Tyrone Mansion, Z seemed


    to be in charge of most duties. All the other servants obeyed and respected her the most, and Emily


    couldn''t think of any other supervisory figure; so it must have been Z all along.


    She had to confirm her deduction. "Jacob, when did Z... start working here?"


    "Z?" He paused, not really thinking about her question. Now sitting even closer on the edge her bed,


    Jacob still couldn''t shake off his worry and indignation at what had happened. The only thing that was


    making it all better was staring at Emily''s tiny foot; so tiny that he could easily cup it in just one of his


    hands. She had such cute toes too, with her pink nail polish, clean-cut and shiny nails, as if the sea had


    lend her its prettiest shells to glue on her toes.


    She was adorable, and her foot was the cutest thing he had ever seen.


    Jacob was so mesmerized by it that he began answering Emily''s questionpletely oblivious to her


    rationale. "Z is my nanny''s daughter. She proved to be smart and adaptable; so I hired her."


    It wouldn''t have mattered if Jacob to figured out her reasoning anyways, as he rarely stopped by the


    Tyrone Mansion and couldn''t care less whether the one in charge was Z, L or anyone else for


    that matter. It was only after Emily moved in that he started stopping by more often. It was also then


    when he realized that Z, as a capable servant and a woman too, would be the most appropriate to


    be in charge and take care of Emily as well; and therefore he wouldn''t have to hire anyone else.


    "I see..." Emily interrupted his thoughts. But her thoughts too were interrupted once she realized the


    intimate manner in which Jacob was attending to her. Her wounded foot was in his hands, while the


    other was casually resting on his knee. "Jacob, please let go of my foot" Emily revolted.


    However for Jacob the stern request didn''t even register. He simply responded by asking "Does it


    hurt?"


    He then lifted her foot blowing gently over the wound, like a parent caring for his child.


    A batch of shivers pierced every part of her body at the feel of his warm breath, followed by a numbing


    sensation in the affected foot. Jolted by the shivers, her other foot sprung up from Jacob''s knee, kicking


    him strongly in his shoulder.


    Jacob immediatelynded backwards on the floor without getting the chance to even make a sound


    "Sir!" Z yelled as she entered the room, after having watched the whole incident happen. ''How dare


    she do that to him!'' Z thought to herself.


    Once the shock from the fall passed, Jacob''s dibobtion turned into irritation. Z hurried by his


    side, attempting to help him up. However, thest thing Jacob would want to do is ept any help from


    a servant. He arrogantly pped her hand to the side, stood up by himself and harshly blurred out a


    cold "Get out" towards Z.


    By that point, Emily was feeling quite terrible about the situation she had caused. Seeing Jacob''s red


    face, she felt the need to say something. ''I''m sorry for embarrassing you. It wasn''t my intention.'' Emily


    intended to apologize, but she nervously swallowed all those words when she saw Jacob''s sullen face.


    Z was still in disbelief that Jacob would ask her to leave. With a pleading voice she attempted to


    address him,"Sir..." But nothing else woulde out. The unfairness with which he was treating her


    was all that she could think of. Z''s emotions were caging all her words in her throat. Perhaps it was


    better because she couldn''t think of any right words to say. All she wanted to say was ''She hit you! She


    was the one who embarrassed you. Why are you taking it out on me?''


    Jacobpletely ignored Z and turned his face towards Emily. The guilty look on her face were


    enough for him to forgive her. With a calm demeanor, he adjusted his clothes, his sight lingering on her


    for a few extremely long seconds. Then, realizing Z still hadn''t left, he turned towards her and


    condescendingly asked: "What are you still doing here?"


    The chilling, insensitive attitude he was addressing Z with, made her forget why she hade


    inside the room in the first ce. But after a few silent moments, she finally snapped out of her


    bafflement and mumbled on a hushed tone,"Sir, the car is ready for you and you should leave now if


    you want to catch..."


    His blood started boiling inside of him. Perplexed by what she was about to say, Jacob cut her off. "Do


    you really believe I could go to the party now, while she is here hurting?"


    "No..."


    "Go tell Sam I''m noting to the dinner party."


    Z couldn''t believe her ears. Her mind was buzzing. ''I may not be the most educated or experienced


    person, but even I can see how crucial this banquet is; and he is willing to give it all up just to take care


    of this woman?!''


    Her silence and stillness annoyed Jacob even more. "What are you still doing here?" he said


    impatiently,"Get out!"


    "S.." Z was about to argue, but just as quickly changed her mind, and settled for an "Okay."


    Reluctant to actually obey him, Z slowly dragged her heels towards the door hoping he would


    change his mind. However, Jacob was set on his decision, so she conformed and went downstairs to


    inform Sam.


    Even though confused by Jacob''s sudden instruction, Sam didn''t try to argue with Jacob about it. After


    all, he knew how important Emily was to him. So his decision did not surprise him in the least.


    After informing Sam, Z came back inside the mansion when she noticed a maid suspiciously pacing


    around in the garden. Uncertain who that was, Z approached the scene and noticed Kate, her


    scapegoat, distressed, crying and talking to herself.


    She quickly walked towards Kate, clutched her arms and asked her in a low voice,"What are you still


    doing here, Kate? Why haven''t you left yet? Didn''t I tell you to leave right away? Mr. Jacob would be


    furious if he saw you''re still here."


    Kate''s eyes were bloodshot from all the crying. With a shaky voice, she proceeded to speak,"Z, I


    really cleaned that room well, and checked it thoroughly. There couldn''t have been a pushpin on that


    carpet. Could you please allow me to exin myself to Mr. Jacob?"


    Being a servant for the Gu''s came with quite high sries and benefits; so Kate didn''t want to lose this


    job. She couldn''t understand what had happened that day. Where did that pushpine from? She


    knew it was not her fault and couldn''t simply ept the me for it.


    Even more afraid of being found out, Z continued to keep herself calm while addressing Kate


    sternly,"I''m sorry Kate. I can''t help you. It was you who cleaned that room, and it was in that room


    where Miss Emily got hurt by the pushpin. She''s very angry about it, and so is Mr. Jacob. If you stay


    here, your situation will only get worse."


    "Z, but I..."


    "I''ve given you three months worth of sry than you have not yet earned. You should know what''s


    good for yourself. If you keep staying here, you will only make Mr. Jacob angrier and you might even


    lose all that money too! You must leave now before he sees you." Z briefly paused and then


    continued on an even more frustrated tone,"Go! What are you waiting for? If anything happens to Miss


    Emily again, Mr. Jacob won''t show any mercy to you!"

 Chapter 97 Jacob Was Blind

    Chapter 97 Jacob Was Blind


    Kate remembered Jacob''s sullen indifference and moody temper, as her heart trembled with


    apprehension with just the thought of it. In the end, she was still a little scared, and her eyes were


    bloodshot. She hesitated for a little while and finally said," Okay, I shall leave now. Thank you, Z."


    "You''re wee. Just go," Z insisted, as she watched her walk out of the Tyrone Mansion, sporting


    a satisfied smile. Unfortunately, the smile didn''t stay on her face for too long.


    Did she still need to inform Tina that Jacob wasn''t going to the banquet? After all, she had already


    received her bribe...


    ''Forget it. I won''t tell Tina. Otherwise I will get a scolded. Thatdy is very stroppy!''


    In the room, there were only two people, Jacob and Emily. Sitting with their eyes locked at each other,


    the atmosphere between them was somewhat gloomy.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to..."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Emily took the lead to apologize and she was very sincere.


    Jacob stared at her little face, remembering the wound on her foot, and decided to forgive her with


    mercy. "Well."


    For some reason Jacob found it hard to be angry with Emily for too long.


    Emily peeked at his face and saw that there was no sign of anger so she felt rxed. She thought for a


    moment and said to him," I heard that this banquet is very important. Are you sure that you don''t want


    to go?"


    "It is not more important than you,"


    Jacob replied, almost without thinking, without any false elements.


    Moved by his words, Emily''s heart started beating faster. As she forced herself to calm down, she


    insisted," Actually, I will be fine. Don''t worry about me. Just go..."


    "Are you trying to drive me away?"


    "No, don''t get me wrong..."


    Emily quickly exined, fearing that Jacob would misunderstand her sentiments. She noticed that he


    had a partially satisfied smile on his face.


    "Oh, if you don''t want to drive me away, then you hope that you''ll let me keep youpany," Jacob


    insisted, raising his eyebrows slightly. With a pair of dark eyes filled with mischief, he continued," You


    always say no and mean yes."


    "I do not¡­"


    Emily realized what was happening so she bit her lip and stopped talking. She knew that she would


    never win in an argument against Jacob, so she said reluctantly," Whatever you say."


    "Good girl,"


    replied Jacob, as he smiled cheerfully. Out of the blue, he lifted her to his chest and lost himself to her


    captivating eyes, as her long and white skirt flew in the air. It was truly a sight to behold!


    Emily subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck, as she pleaded," What? Put me down now!"


    "I help you go downstairs,"


    Jacob was expecting her to put up a fight so he asserted, in a concerned tone," You won''t be able to


    walk properly with your injury. I will help you until your foot gets better."


    Emily still wasn''t used to being so close and intimate with Jacob, but she slowly loosened her hold


    around his neck, and whispered," People will gossip when they see us..."


    However, before she could finish her sentence, Jacob loosened his grip, pretending to drop her. Emily


    was so scared that she quickly held onto his shoulders again.


    "You...you did that on purpose!"


    Emily said, with an angry expression on her face.


    "Yes, you are right,"


    Jacob frankly admitted. He carried her out of the room and slowly went downstairs, while teasing her,"


    You have to hold me tightly, because if you fall down, I am not the one who will feel the pain."


    Again Jacob pretended to drop her, causing Emily to hold onto to him even tighter than before. She felt


    so embarrassed and irritated after she fell for the same trick twice that she decided not to talk to him.


    Jacob was not angry at all; in fact, he was quite amused to see Emily annoyed at him. In any case, the


    little rabbit had fallen into the arms of the big, bad wolf.


    In the International Center of Jingshi City.


    At the banquet, Tina was eagerly showing off herself. After all, she had prepared everything before the


    event. Everywhere she went, Tina was turning heads with her elegance and beauty. She was extremely


    happy because Emily, the woman she despised so much, was not going to attend the banquet hall, just


    as she had nned.


    ''Ha! A woman of such a low status like Emily is not worthy of such an important asion!'' she thought.


    However, Tina''s good mood did notst long. Soon, her mood turned gloomy as she couldn''t see Jacob


    anywhere in the banquet hall.


    "Jacob will not be attending the banquet today,"


    said Mark, when he noticed the anticipation on his sister''s face, as he shook the ss in his hand and


    walked over to her.


    "No, he wille!"


    Tina was very stubborn. This banquet was extremely important. Most of the biggest business tycoons


    in the country were attending the banquet. She strongly believed that Jacob would notpromise his


    business prospects for Emily!


    Mark sighed, as a hint of darkness appeared in his eyes.


    ''Jacob, who are you? My sister has done so much for you, and you still do not appreciate her


    efforts...How dare you!''


    Tina waited until the end of the banquet. Her face looked even more pale underneath all the make up.


    "Jacob..." she muttered.


    He really didn''te!


    Perhaps it was because of that bitch, Emily! Even with an injured leg, she still managed to convince


    Jacob to stay back and not go out! Surely that must have been the case!


    Tina was so angry that she broke all the wine sses on the table in front of her. The sound of ss


    breaking echoed throughout the whole venue. The cacophonous sound helped her vent all the anger in


    her heart.


    After his sister calmed down, Mark walked over to her, and said gently," Tina, stop it, all right?"


    "Brother! My heart can''t tolerate this pain anymore!"


    Tina''s tear-soaked eyes widened, as she cried andined to her brother," Why does Jacob love


    Emily? The social standing of that woman is so shameful. It''s an insult to someone of Jacob''s status!


    Why doesn''t he like me? Am I not good enough for him?"


    "You are too good for him. Jacob doesn''t deserve you."


    Mark tried tofort her by brushing his fingers down her hair, like he always does, but she kept


    avoiding him.


    "I don''t want you to say bad things about him!"


    Tina screamed at him, and then stormed out of the venue.


    Mark looked down in anger, as his hand, slowly clenched into a fist. His narrow and deep eyes were


    like a ck hole, sucking in all the light.


    Although Emily''s injury was not too serious, she needed to take a good rest to allow her to recover


    properly. She did not go out of the house in the next few days. When she thought about Rita, she


    decided to call her on the phone to catch up with her.


    Rita seemed to be doing well for herself. When she found out that Emily was injured, she got so


    worried that she decided to pay her a visit.


    Emily was not willing to refuse her kindness, so she just let Rita do whatever she wanted. Besides, she


    also wanted to see how Rita was doing.


    Moreover, after her confrontation with Rose, Rita was the only friend worthy of her trust, and she


    naturally kept Rita in her heart.


    After half an hour, Rita arrived at the Tyrone Mansion. It was David who drove her there. However,


    because Jacob was not there, he did note in, in order to avoid any misunderstanding. He just


    waited in the car.


    Emily found it so embarrassing that she insisted Rita," David is also our guest. You must bring him


    inside with you."


    Rita raised her brows slightly and snorted," I didn''t force him to stay in the car. I don''t care about him


    anyway."


    Emily was already aware of the rtionship between Rita and David, but it was still a bit shocking to


    hear such words from Rita''s mouth. Emily asked," Hey, you two...


    You guys were a couple once. How did youe to hate each other so much?"


    Rita seemed to be in a good mood. Instead of evading Emily''s question, she casually spoke her mind,"


    David is my ex-husband. When his grandfather forced him to marry me, he had to break up with his


    first lover. After his grandfather''s died, we got divorced. It''s really that simple."

 Chapter 98 Going Out Of His Mind

    Chapter 98 Going Out Of His Mind


    "What about the baby?" Rita''s belly had gotten quite big by now. Emily couldn''t help but stare at it.


    "The baby was an ident," Rita replied nonchntly," but I''m still going to have it."


    "But... why?" continued Emily inquisitively while trying not to step on her toes. Just a little bit ago, Rita


    was determined to get rid of her unborn child, and now she is so keen on keeping it. ''What had


    changed?'' she was wondering.


    It wasn''t that she minded. On the contrary, she was happy that Rita was not going through with the


    abortion. But what had made her change her mind?


    "David promised me all his property as long as I keep the child. I think it''s a good deal, so I agreed,"


    exined Rita on the same carefree tone. She followed that by a smile and a wink, as if nothing was


    wrong.


    In spite of her bright,rge smile, Emily could not reciprocate the gesture. Ufortable, she quickly


    changed the?subject. "Rita, have you been experiencing any nausea or vomitingtely?"


    Rita nodded, "Yes."


    Indeed, she had been having a hard time eating any meals at all. The simple smell of food would make


    her vomit. Fruit, however, didn''t trigger any unpleasant symptoms; so she ate plenty of those.


    She craved cherries often, but it was not yet the season for them. So David decided to ask some


    merchant friends of his to bring him a few kilos of cherries from abroad when they imported their next


    batch. He wanted to keep the baby. So it was his duty to amodate Rita''s needs.


    All the talk about Rita''s morning sickness and cravings led Emily to the realization that her pregnancy


    had really been a cakewalkpared to her friend''s...too much of a cakewalk, in fact. She had not


    been experiencing any side effects at all.


    Rita and her got pregnant around the same time, too. So why wasn''t she showing?


    Perhaps Rita would have an answer for her, and she did indeed, but it wasn''t a convincing answer.


    "Every woman is built differently," she said," so it''s normal for each pregnancy to evolve differently as


    well. Don''t worry about it. Besides, the baby is still too small to be felt. Everything is fine as long as you


    don''t have any difort."


    But was everything just fine? It had been almost four months. Was the child really that small?


    The doubts were starting to eat away at her inner peace, but Rita''s argument, even though cliche, did


    make some sense. Emily reasoned that if she had not had any bad symptoms at all, then everything


    must still be going well. Otherwise, she would have felt something. "You''re right," she told Rita.


    "Of course I am. Now, what about your wound? I have brought some herbal tonics for you. They can


    help speed up the healing process. Remember to eat them."


    "Thank you, Rita. They will definitely help."


    ¡­¡­


    Their conversation kept going up until the afternoon. Rita had been at the Tyrone Mansion for hours by


    that point, all while David was waiting outside for her. When she finally came out of the house, he


    greeted her with an irate grin and an extremely tense frown.


    Forcing the words out through his clenched teeth while trying to keep his calm, he inquired," You told


    me you wereing to see Emily for a LITTLE while. What took you so long?"


    She must have deliberately kept him waiting that long. Didn''t she realize the time? What was he


    supposed to do out there for all those hours?


    "If you didn''t want to wait for me, you could have left. I didn''t tell you to stay here, did I?" With a roll of


    her eyes, she confidently stood her ground while preparing her next argument in her mind.


    David, however, was done arguing. Though still angry, he decided to instead take a deep breath and let


    it go. "Get in the car," he asserted.


    ''I must have been out of my mind when I agreed to fulfill her every whim, '' David reflected silently while


    Rita was getting adjusted in her seat. ''She isn''t carrying a child; she''s carrying an attitude."


    Once both of them were in the car, with their seat belts fastened, David turned on the engine and


    started driving.


    He also started sting the air conditioner to calm himself down. But it didn''t take two minutes for the


    whiny voice beside him toin.


    "I am cold. Turn it off."


    Though he was not nning to amodate her this time. Plus, she had no right to order him around


    like that. "If you are cold, you can cover yourself up with the nket," he said harshly.


    "You are being horrible to me." Theck of an answer from him, however, caused her to behave even


    more like a brat. Noticing David''s struggle to swallow his words, Rita demanded," Stop the car, I want


    to get off! I can''t stand sitting in your car like this, Master David."


    "Rita, you''re exaggerating!" After a longer day of tolerating her bad temper, David was finally reaching


    his limit. He had never been treated this way by anyone. Who did she think she was? Actually, the real


    question was why had she changed so much?


    In the past, Rita was always the one looking for ways to please him. She was the one chasing him, but


    now the tables had turned and David was beginning to care too much.


    "Exaggerating?" she dered on a surprised tone. "Ha! Look who''s talking!" The past was starting to


    crowd her thoughts.


    Did he forget how he had been treating her all these past years? How he had made her feel useless,


    pointless? How he insulted and humiliated her a million times, while all she did was love him? And look


    at him now, getting all riled up because that love was no longer there. Why would it be?


    Buried in all those memories, Rita began to release some of her thoughts. "You said you were willing to


    give me everything?you?own if I kept the baby. Now, you can''t tolerate me anymore. What about..."


    Rita paused, drawing a deep breath. No, she wasn''t going to go there. She didn''t want to talk about the


    past because she was too embarrassed for allowing love to turn her into such a weak person. The past


    was gone, and now all she wanted was to live for herself.


    The red traffic light suddenly came in her field of vision. The car stopped, and inside the car there was


    complete silence.


    David turned his head to look at Rita. Her chilling re made his limbs feel weak.


    Rita''s eyes were dark and cold like the silent night sky. She was void of any emotions, and her


    expressionless face was unsettling. It almost felt as if he was a stranger to her.


    Or, to be more exact, he felt like she saw him as inferior to her.


    This was not the Rita he once knew. Had this woman really changed that much? Or was she just


    ying the "carrot and stick" game with him?


    Eventually, Rita''s anger subsided and she remained in the car. David turned off the air conditioner as


    well, and for a short while the ride was actually peaceful.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Only a few minutester, that short peace came to an end with Rita bursting into a hystericalughter


    out of nowhere.


    Somehow, David had a feeling that her reason forughing couldn''t be anything actually funny. The


    laughter was too evil, too forced to be so. David reasoned that it was better not to ask anything about it


    and continued minding his own business. However, Rita couldn''t help herself and decided to share her


    thoughts.


    "David, don''t you find it ironic how much of a ve you''ve be?" Continuing tough even harder


    at fate''s irony, this time with tearsing out of her eyes, Rita murmured," Is this baby so important


    that you would rather chose to be a poor man than not keep it? I used to beg you to have a child with


    me, and you kept refusing. Now you''re begging me!"


    It was true that people were weak when they had weaknesses. However, with no attachment towards


    David nor the baby, she would be fearless.


    Just as the words fell out from Rita''s lips, David stepped on the brake abruptly, clutching the steering


    wheel. His veins were?popping?out?on?the?back?of?his?hands and neck. Without looking at her at


    all, David spelled out his request by sybles," Ri-ta, get-out."


    It was the wise thing to do: get out before he did something he would regret.


    Aware of his anger, Rita startedughing even louder. Her words were noticeably true. He cared so


    much and she felt nothing anymore. That''s precisely why she decided to obey his request, in fact. She


    unfastened her seat belt and got out of the car without hesitation. A taxi came by right after. He pulled


    by the side of the road at her request and then she left without saying any more words.


    Furious, David drove away thinking she wasughing at his anger.


    He didn''t make it too far before he stopped the car to calm down. His vision had turned blurry and now


    he was also starting to feel remorse. After a few deep breaths, he started the car again, caught up with


    Rita''s taxi and followed them around while fighting off a growing feeling of regret and guilt for having left


    her like that.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, at the Tyrone Mansion.


    As Emily and Jacob were having their dinner, she suddenly remembered her conversation with Rita.


    Still worried about the progress of her pregnancy, she decided to open up about it to her baby''s


    father¨C¨C Jacob.


    To her surprise, his expression changed showing that he was taking the matter seriously. He put the


    fork down, looking at her underdeveloped belly. Jacob''s long stare worried her even more; so much in


    fact, that perhaps if she took smaller breaths and not moved her stomach muscles, he woulde up


    with someforting deduction.


    "Almost four months, but it looks so small," Emily said, trying to break the silence.


    As she also looked at it again, she couldn''t help but think ''my belly is t rather than small.''


    Pulling his chair closer, Jacob leaned over to touch her belly. The worried expression would not leave


    his face. On a serious tone, he asked, "Do you feel any difort?"


    "No," Emily answered softly. After she had be pregnant, Emily ate and slept better than before.


    She wasn''t experiencing any of the regr signs of pregnancy.

 Chapter 99 Prenatal Education

    Chapter 99 Prenatal Education


    Jacob ced his hand on Emily''s belly, but he could not do anything as he was not a doctor. So he


    stood back up and said,"I will call a doctor for you tomorrow."


    Emily nodded in agreement. When she lowered her head to continue her dinner, Jacob dropped a big


    chicken drumstick on her bowl.


    "You should enjoy as much as you can before you start to get morning sickness," Jacob suggested, in


    a serious tone. Then he nced again at Emily''s belly and said,"Our baby will need more nutrition to


    grow healthy, you know."


    It didn''t seem so strange to Jacob that Emily''s belly was still t even though she was pregnant, as he


    knew that Emily had a slender body type because she never ate too much.


    "Okay." Jacob sounded like a father getting his kid to eat vegetables, '' thought Emily, but still she


    nodded, and then she asked for one more bowl of rice. ''Anyway, Jacob is right about the baby needing


    proper nutrition.''


    "By the way, where did you learn that from?"


    Emily asked casually, but she was surprised to see Jacob turn his face away awkwardly as he


    said,"Everyone knows that."


    One thing he would never tell Emily was the truth that he had been reading up on how to take care of a


    mother during her pregnancy, and he managed to retain most of the contents quite well in his mind.


    To his relief, Emily did not inquire much about his unusual reaction. She just wondered whether such


    knowledge was actually known by all. ''Maybe I should read more books about pregnancy?'' she thought


    to herself.


    With different ns in mind, Emily and Jacob finished their dinner in a rxing and cozy atmosphere.


    Before going to bed, Emily decided to pour a ss of milk for herself, as she usually did. However,


    when she got the ss and looked again at the milk, she found tiny little granules glittering at the


    bottom.


    Confused, she shook the ss again a few times. ''It must be sugar granules, '' she thought. But she


    never added sugar in her milk. Perhaps it was Jacob? Or somebody else?


    With the confusion in her mind, Emily took a table spoon and stirred the milk several times. However,


    she was even more surprised with what she discovered afterwards.


    The "sugar granules" didn''t melt even after being stirred. Moreover, every time she stirred they made a


    strange, crisp sound.


    What the hell were these granules?


    Emily quickly poured the milk into the sink to have a clear look at what those granules were. When she


    found out that they were actually tiny shards of ss with sharp edges, she was shocked and terrified.


    ''Who would put these in my ss? If I had just drank the milk without noticing, these granules could


    have hurt my throat, esophagus, stomach and might have even caused internal bleeding...'' Stupefied,


    Emily could not even bear to think of the consequences.


    Filled with perturbation, she cleaned the mess and washed her face to gradually pull herself together.


    Pushpins, broken shards of ss...'' It was definitely not a coincidence. There must have been some


    connection between them. ''Someone is plotting against me in secret, and his or her final target must be


    Jacob.''


    An old saying suddenly popped into Emily''s mind,"It is hard to guard against secret conspiracies."


    Since she did not have any evidence about who was behind all these things, she decided not to make


    a fuss for the time-being.


    The next day.


    As Jacob had promised Emily to call a doctor for her, Emily decided to stay at home obediently.


    However, when she learned that there were some intractable problems with her work, she slipped out


    of the house and went to LA Company after Jacob went to work. As a result, she missed her doctor''s


    appointment. On her way back home, she ran into Jacob, who was so angry to see her there that he


    unleashed hell''s wrath upon her.


    Emily knew that what she did was wrong, so she just stood there silently, listening to Jacob''s scolding.


    Blowing his top, Jacob went absolutely ballistic, ranting and raving. ''How could Emily go to the


    company without telling me, especially since her wounds had not yet healed. Why can''t she just take


    care of herself instead of always making me worry?''


    As Jacob grew angrier, Emily could not help but try to pacify him,"It''s okay. Don''t worry about my


    wound. It does not hurt any more. Look, I can walk normally and I can even jump freely."


    She jumped a few times in front of Jacob to prove her point. However, since the wound hadn''t actually


    healed yet, it started to hurt again. All of a sudden, she frowned and was about to fall down, but luckily


    Jacob was there to catch her in his arms.


    "You always make me worry about you, my naughty girl," Jacob said softly, unable to stay angry at


    Emily anymore. Then he held her up into his arms steadily, and bit into her lips as if he was punishing


    her. Soon, he carried her into his bedroom.


    "Take off your shoes," Jacob ordered, as he was rummaging through the first-aid kit left by the doctor.


    "Okay," Emily stole a nce at Jacob, secretly wiped the saliva left on her lips, and casually kicked off


    her shoes.


    But she was so careless that one of her shoes directly flew towards Jacob.


    Jacob, however, narrowed his eyes and raised his hand just on time to catch the shoe before it hit him.


    He had unrmed expression on his face as if he was expecting Emily to do something silly like that.


    "Well. It looks like you want to hit me with a surprise attack, right?"


    "Aha..." Emily squeezed a smile on her face, as she slowly moved backwards because Jacob was


    approaching closer to her,"I didn''t mean to..."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Jacob realized that Emily was trying to hide away from him, he reached out, stretching his long


    arms and caught her delicate ankle as he pulled her back without much effort. "Why are you trying to


    run away? I am not a monster. Come on. Let me check your wound."


    Turned out Jacob only wanted to see whether Emily''s wound had reopened or not.


    All of Emily''s worries were put to ease at the thought of that. She sat still obediently, watching, as the


    man took off the bandage on her foot and carefully examined the wound. Emily''s cheeks suddenly


    turned red like spring rose, the blooming color so cute against her soft, fair skin.


    "It is not bleeding. I think it willpletely close up sooner rather thanter." Jacob then put Emily''s leg


    on hisp, changed the dressing of the wound and put on a new band-aid. This time, however, he


    didn''t blow on the band-aid as he didst time.


    But Emily still had a warm feeling in her heart for everything Jacob had done for her.


    "Jacob," she said.


    "Go on," replied Jacob, as he raised his head to look at Emily, while lowering her leg from hisp.


    There was tenderness in his dark eyes, melting the ice in Emily''s heart.


    ''Please don''t spoil me so much... If you are always so good to me, I don''t know what kind of girl I will


    be under such overindulgence.''


    Emily opened her mouth to speak, but in the end she didn''t tell him about her thoughts. She bit her lip,


    pretending to be casual and said,"I''m sleepy."


    Lately, Jacob had been breathing down her neck to maintain a healthy schedule for her daily life. More


    often than not, she would take a nap after lunch. So when she told Jacob that she was feeling sleepy,


    Jacob helped her to bed without asking anything questions.


    Emily felt awkward as she looked at Jacob, who was sitting by the bed. She wanted to ask Jacob when


    he was going to leave, but when she opened her mouth, she identally asked him,"When will you


    sleep?"


    As soon as her words entered his ears, the corners of Jacob''s mouth curved upwards, as he said to


    her with a mischievous look on his face,"Are you inviting me?"


    Emily was so embarrassed. Her blush seared through her cheeks and for a minute she thought her


    face was on fire. She quickly replied,"No, that''s...that''s not what I meant."


    "So what did you mean by saying that? Anyway, I think I got what you meant."


    Emily, almost having had a bad headache because of Jacob, decided to exin herself. However,


    before she could say anything, her eyes widened at Jacob with surprise, as he suddenly took out a


    storybook from nowhere.


    ''Gosh, is that a storybook?'' Emily was stunned.


    A serious man with a storybook for children in his hands... What a ridiculous, but cute scenario.


    "What are youughing at?" Jacob asked in a serious tone, seeing as how Emily struggled to keep a


    straight face, then he continued,"It''s called ''prenatal education''."


    Prenatal education in the early stages of pregnancy could be very helpful to improve an unborn child''s


    full potential through outside influence on the womb. Since Emily never bothered about it, he had no


    choice but to do it by himself. After all, it was his duty as a father-to-be.


    ''It is not ridiculous at all. Emily knows nothing about this stuff, '' Jacob thought.


    However, Emily''s smile soon turned into a serious look, and she asked,"So are you going to read the


    stories to our baby?"


    Jacob nodded in a gentle manner. Emily looked carefully at the book in his hands, and said,"Wow, it''s a


    fairy tale book in foreignnguage." ''Well, well, well. Foreignnguage education should start from an


    early age. It will be a wonderful prenatal education for the baby, '' she thought.

 Chapter 100 You Are Not Pregnant

    Chapter 100 You Are Not Pregnant


    The next day, Jacob did not show up at thepany. Instead, he stayed back at the mansion and


    called the doctor who was supposed to see Emily yesterday.


    Emily was just sitting quietly on the sofa, whilst eating biscuits and waiting for the doctor.


    "How can you only eat so little?" Jacob''s brows furrowed, as he got worried at how Emily only ate a few


    biscuits before putting them down.


    "I am full," replied Emily, as she took a sip of the milk while Jacob leaned over towards her. She turned


    away shyly, since she still wasn''t used to being intimate with Jacob. The perfume Jacob was wearing


    made her suspicious, so she finally turned back and asked,"What''s that scent on you?


    It smells so good."


    As a matter of fact, she had noticed the scent a while ago, but she just held her tongue until now.


    Jacob stood up and smelled his sleeves carefully. He detected a strange scent that was never on him


    before. Unconcerned by the unfamiliar scent, he still decided to change his clothes, because it was


    making Emily ufortable.


    Emily, however, turned around again and pretended to be glum as she said,"I can still smell it on you.


    What perfume are you using?"


    "How can you have such an acute sense of smell? Do you have a dog''s nose?" Jacob teased and


    smiled with his low voice as he gently sped her nose between his fingers. "I never use perfume. I


    guess it must be the smell of theundry detergent. If you don''t like it, I can change it right away," he


    said.


    ''It could also be the scent of other women...'' Emily did not dare to speak it out loud though. She only


    submissively nodded her head, and said,"Then you''d better leave me alone. I am notfortable with


    that scent on you."


    "You..." Jacob pinched her nose again, assuming he knew why she was acting like that. Although he


    believed she was just making up an excuse, he still sat a little further away from her. "Spoiled girl," he


    mocked.


    Emily pretended not to have heard his words. Instead, she ignored him and sat even further away.


    Jacob was confused at what was going on.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as he was about to say something, Emily suddenly turned towards him, her face as pale as the


    moon and eyes wide open.


    "Jacob, I... I am bleeding..."


    Emily did not feel anything before, but when she was moving away from Jacob just then, she sensed


    that something was wrong. She ran her hands down her skirt and felt something viscous. When she


    pulled up and found that her hands were dyed red, she almost fainted.


    Z, who was standing aside, peeked at the scene. She acted as if she was frightened by what she


    saw, as she covered her eyes and screamed,"Blood! She is bleeding! Could it be the baby..."


    "Shut your damn mouth!" yelled Jacob. Jacob was even more nervous than Emily and Z. He felt like


    someone was squeezing his heart out. When he saw the blood in Emily''s hand, nervousness and panic


    shed in his eyes.


    Without wasting another second, he swiftly picked Emily up and rushed outside.


    Z followed him and reminded him anxiously,"Mr. Jacob, the doctor is already on his way!"


    Jacob was too frenzied by the urgency to listen to her. He screamed out andmanded his people to


    get the car ready,"Start up the car! Take us to the hospital right now! Hurry!"


    Z and other servants in the mansion were used to seeing their master as a calm and collected man;


    a man who wouldn''t flinch even if they sky above him were copsing.


    However, today, Jacob hadpletely abandoned hisposed etiquette and disposition in front of all


    the people.


    Everyone could tell from this, just how important Emily was to Jacob.


    "What are you looking at? Get back to your ces!" Z red up for being ignored by Jacob. She


    dished it out the servants who were on the scene and darted looks of hatred at them.


    The servants had long been ustomed to her bad temper. Looking at each other, they scattered in all


    directions within seconds. After all, Z was the daughter of the nanny who looked after Jacob. With


    that kind of rtion, she was certainly more superior than the rest of the servants.


    Infuriated, Z stomped her feet on the ground. However, she was finally at ease, both happy and


    satisfied at the thought of Emily''s pale face.


    ''Hmm, Emily is about to lose her baby! How could someone like her bear the baby of my master in the


    first ce! She does not deserve that honor!''


    The car sped through the city traffic like a bullet train.


    Inside the car, Jacob held onto Emily tightly, with a nk look on his face.


    Emily looked frail and weak. Lips trembling, she asked,"Jacob, do you think anything will happen to our


    unborn child?"


    "Don''t be silly. You and our child will be just fine. We are close to the hospital now." Jacob felt a bitter


    taste in his mouth. He paused for a short moment and anxiously asked,"... where exactly in your body


    are you feeling difort?"


    "My belly..."


    Just as the words left her mouth, Jacob felt more nervous and held Emily tighter in his arms. He


    shouted at the driver,"Faster! Why the hell are we still so far away from the hospital! Step on the gas!


    Harder!"


    All of a sudden the car drove even faster, as it whizzed through like an arrow. Within minutes, it


    reached the nearest hospital.


    Jacob couldn''t wait for the car to stop, as he carried Emily out of the car and ran into the emergency


    room with her. "Doctor!" he cried out.


    Seeing the dreadful look on Jacob, made the doctors and nurses nervous as well. They thought Emily


    was dying. "Hurry up! Put the patient on the bed!" the doctor ordered.


    After Jacob put her down on the bed, he still held on to her hand, but he was eventually asked to leave


    the emergency room by the doctor.


    "Sir, it may not be appropriate for you to stay here. Do you mind leaving the room, please?" After


    sessfully persuading him, one of the nurses then locked him out of the room.


    Letting go of Emily''s hand was one of the hardest things he had to do. He felt the emptiness not only in


    his hand, but also in his soul. He slowly clenched his fists, and somehow managed to keep his bleeding


    heart from pouring out. He waited outside, anxiously holding on to hope.


    ''Emily was bleeding, and the baby was...''


    Jacob tried not to think of it as he leaned against a cold wall. He looked down, helplessly, concealing all


    his real emotions behind his long eyshes.


    For him, the wait, felt longer than usual.


    He couldn''t even tell how long he had been waiting. Finally, he heard a sounding from the door as


    it opened from the inside.


    The anticipation made Jacobs knees feel weak, as he stood there motionlessly. Fearing the worst, he


    was afraid to ask about the results.


    However, all his feelings of horror disappeared in the blink of an eye, when he turned his sights to the


    door and saw Emily standing there.


    His woman seemed... safe and sound?


    Jacob''s nerves gradually simmered down.


    "Emily, are you..."


    "I am fine." Emily''s cheeks flushed as the paleness of her face vanished. "Jacob, actually I..." she


    muttered.


    Emily was unintentionally interrupted by the doctor, who was just as nervous as Jacob earlier. "She just


    had her period. It''s nothing serious, but remember to take good care of her," he kindly suggested.


    Everyone assumed it was a matter of life and death, due to Jacob''s urgency, but it was just her period.


    It wasn''t something worth fussing over. ''Young people nowadays! Don''t they feel ashamed of publicly


    disying their affection for each other?''


    Jacob carefully listened to every word of the doctor. He stared at Emily deeply and asked the


    question,"Emily, aren''t you pregnant?"


    Emily''s eyes looked at the ground, nervously. Her voice was as frail as a strand of silk. "I don''t know


    what is going on..." she replied.


    When she had her body checked up that day, the results clearly stated that she was pregnant.


    How...how could she not be pregnant now!


    "I wasn''t lying! I swear to you!" Jacob did not express his emotions before Emily, which confused her


    even more.


    Without a word, he took off his jacket and put it around Emily''s waist so as to cover the red stain on her


    skirt. His eyes looked like a bottomless pit, deep and mysterious.

 Chapter 101 Too Eager Too Soon

    Chapter 101 Too Eager Too Soon


    Emily was getting nervous. She wouldn''t deceive him like that. She quickly grabbed his hand asking


    "You think I am lying to you? Come! Let''s get to the bottom of this."


    She didn''t want Jacob to misunderstand her or use her of lying. So she was determined to find out


    the problem.


    This was the very same hospital where Emily had learned about her pregnancy. So without hesitation,


    she grabbed Jacob in search for the OBGYN section.


    By this point, it wasn''t only what he would think of her anymore; she wanted to get some answers for


    herself as well. After a short while, they found the doctor who had diagnosed her; her badge read "Dr


    Li." Yes, that was her indeed.


    "Doctor, do you still remember me? I was in this hospital about two months ago and you gave me a


    pregnancy diagnosis. Do you recall?"


    Dr Li stared at Emily for a few seconds, trying to remember. Slowly, shbacks of the bleeding incident


    from that day wereing back to her. How could she forget that? With all the details ounted for in


    her memory, she confirmed,"Yes, I do remember."


    Dr Li then nced over at Jacob thinking, ''Young people these days! She already found a new


    boyfriend.''


    Relieved, Emily continued to inquire,"You are sure that you detected a pregnancy that day, right?"


    "Yes, you''re pregnant, and the report also said so," answered the doctorpletely convinced. Just to


    confirm, she had already started looking for Emily''s folder, and indeed, once she checked inside it,


    everything matched what she was remembering.


    Emily quickly nced at Jacob making sure he had heard all that, then turned back to the doctor


    continuing to inquire,"So doctor, is it possible... I just noticed I was bleeding. It looked to me like period


    bleeding, but that couldn''t have been if I was pregnant. So I thought I had aborted, but the doctors in


    the emergency room told me there was no child. And now I don''t understand anything anymore."


    "But how could that be?" mumbled Dr Li perplexed. "The ultrasound from that day is clearly showing


    the figure of a child," she continued while staring at the report.


    "Doctor, could it be... that you were mistaken?" asked Emily discouraged.


    Since she was not showing any pregnancy symptoms, Emily was beginning to realize that the


    possibility of her not being pregnant was turning into a probability.


    At that point, Dr Li started doubting it as well. She flipped through the records of Emily''s previous visits


    and looked more carefully at the ultrasound image of the fetus. "Actually... you are right... I indeed


    made a mistake."


    "Mis... take?" inquired Emily all deted. She looked obviously troubled. A million thoughts were going


    through her mind. How? What was Jacob going to think? What was going to happen now?


    Dr Li showed her the report exining,"This was the fetal image of the woman before you. This is not


    the same ID number as yours. But because of the short period between your visits, the system


    assigned the ultrasound to both of your digital folders. That is why it was printed on your report too."


    "So... I am not pregnant?" continued Emily.


    "Well, you could still be actually. The blood test that day did confirm the pregnancy...


    I would rmend repeating the blood test." Emily instantly agreed, however, Jacob grabbed her


    hand holding her in ce.


    "It''s not necessary; let''s go home," he addressed Emily calmly.


    She wasn''t sure what he was thinking but she wasn''t going to leave without an answer. Emily slowly


    pulled her hand out of his, and with a convinced look turned towards Dr Li reaffirming her decision,"I


    must find out what''s going on. Let''s do this."


    This time, Emily didn''t only check her blood and urine, but did a full inspection including her hormones


    and vitals.


    "Your blood, urine and hormone tests still indicate that you''re pregnant." Dr Li looked at the rest of the


    reports carefully,"However the ultrasound is not detecting the fetus in your uterus..."


    "How can that be?" wondered Emily with an exasperated voice. "Where is my child?" she continued


    protesting. Her heart had sank in her stomach. Nothing made sense anymore. Was she or was she not


    pregnant?


    After a few silent minutes, Dr Li was able to give her an answer,"Miss Bai, I understand what is actually


    going on. You are not pregnant, in fact. The reason why the blood tests show that you are pregnant is


    most likely attributed to pseudopregnancy symptoms."


    "Pregnancy what? What is that? I don''t understand. I am bleeding, and I''m also feeling pain in my


    stomach," answered Emily in search for a logical exnation.


    "That''s a stress response you get when you''re too nervous," rified the doctor. "Have you been under


    a lot of stresstely?" Seeing how Emily couldn''t connect the dots, the doctor paused trying to rephrase


    her exnation,"Pseudopregnancy is a false pregnancy. You believe you are pregnant, and because of


    that, your psychological responses and consequently, your hormone levels adjust to a state that can


    amodate a fetus. That''s why your period was dyed. But in reality, you are not pregnant since


    there is no child showing in the ultrasound."


    Jacob''s disgruntled expression was making Emily even more nervous. He was obviously not happy


    with the news, but more than that, he was not happy about Emily''s stress level. With eyes narrowed


    slightly, he kept shifting looks between her and the doctor. He couldn''t believe that the reason for her


    pale face just then was fear. All of her symptoms were just because she was anxious?


    "I see..." answered Emily on a resigned tone. Almost as if dizzy, she turned towards Jacob


    whispering,"I am not pregnant."


    In fact, that was good news given that she was bleeding. If she had truly been pregnant, that would


    have signaled a serious issue.


    Jacob, who had not spoken yet, looked at Dr. Li and eventually said softly,"Do you need to prescribe


    her any medicine?" It was clear he wanted to leave.


    "I can prescribe some herbal medicine and vitamins to help her de-stress," affirmed the doctor. Then,


    directing her eyes towards Emily, she added,"You should just take it easy; the best way to have a child


    is to let nature take its course." Emily gently nodded. Then, Dr Li wrote down a few natural


    supplements, gave her some instructions on how and when to take them, and went back to her work.


    However Emily had not listened too carefully to her, and was truly not interested in the medicine. She


    couldn''t snap out of her shock,"So, we are not..."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It wasn''t so much the disappointment of not having a child, as it was the concern of what Jacob would


    think of her. She made him believe that he was going to be a father, but now... She felt embarrassed,


    guilty.


    After paying for the medicine, the two of them went back in their car. Emily was not sure whether Jacob


    was angry or not. So she didn''t dare to initiate any conversation, wallowing in her thoughts the entire


    way home.


    When they arrived at the Tyrone Mansion, Z was waiting for them at the gate. She was surprised to


    see Emily back so soon, as she had been bleeding and that couldn''t mean anything good. So she had


    to ask,"M.. Miss Emily, are you all right?"


    "I am okay," said Emily trying to avoid exnations.


    But Z was not satisfied with the curt answer,"Then ... what about the child?" Realizing she may be


    stepping on her toes, Z changed her tone to a more serious, worried one.


    Emily gripped her medicine bag and answered in a snappy manner,"I am not pregnant."


    Shocked and in disbelief, but also happy on the inside, Z impulsively began asking,"What! You are


    not..."


    But she didn''t get a chance to finish her thoughts, when Jacob abruptly interrupted her,"Enough with all


    the questions!" He then threw an arm around Emily, as if to protect her from Z''s nosy attitude, and


    went inside the room.


    He was more private than Emily; he didn''t particrly care for sharing his life with others.


    In response to Jacob''s statement, Z zipped her mouth, and bit her tongue. However, her shock was


    not fading away. Unable to hide her expression, she quickly left to contemte the situation alone.


    Emily was not pregnant!


    No wonder she didn''t look like a pregnant woman at all! It was also obvious to her that Jacob had just


    found out about it. So was Emily deceiving him and others all along, on purpose?


    The nerve of that woman!


    After changing her dirty clothes, Emily came out of her bedroom and found Jacob standing in front of


    the window, with a look on his face that she couldn''t quite read.


    She swallowed nervously and went over to him, trying to figure out his thoughts. "Jacob, are you


    angry?"


    He didn''t respond. A few secondster, he let out a short "Hmm."


    He was indeed disillusioned. Even though unintentional, Emily had yed with his emotions for quite a


    while.


    "I didn''t mean to deceive you," she excused herself again,"I didn''t know either..." Emily felt like nothing


    she would say was enough at that point. She didn''t want Jacob to misunderstand her, though. So she


    continued,"I don''t know how things turned out like this..."


    "So," Jacob interrupted her out of nowhere.


    "Ss...so?" asked Emily reluctantly. She couldn''t understand where he was going with that. Why was he


    looking at her like that? His eyes seemed mischievous, as if he was nning something, and that


    made her apprehensive.


    She knew she had wronged him. She realized that he must be hurt; no sane person could just ept


    such a hoax however unintentional, especially after such a long time in which they both had gotten


    attached to this non-existing child.


    Emily was feeling quite responsible for all that trouble. If only she would have been more careful. Both


    of them took the doctor''s first diagnosis without even double checking. If only they had had an earlier


    examination; they could have avoided all the hassle and embarrassment.


    Poor Jacob... The disappointment must had been killing him.


    "So, how will you make it up to me now?" he added after a short pause. Emily was not understanding


    his question, though. Eventually, Jacob turned around. He ruffled her soft hair lightly and pinched her


    red, tiny cheek.


    "Uhm," interjected Emily extremely confused. She then backed away, with an awkward, fake smile


    while investigating his reaction,"What exactly do you have in mind?"


    Jacob closed the gap that she had put between them, and with a tantalizing voice, he whispered,"Well,


    you could make it up to me by giving me a real child. So far it''s been a false pregnancy but it doesn''t


    have to remain like that; let''s make it a real one."

 Chapter 102 Am I So Crazy

    Chapter 102 Am I So Crazy


    There was a subtle change in Jacob''s tone, which made Emily''s cheeks blush red.


    "So these past few days, the prenatal education that I''ve been doing was for nothing?" His deep voice


    seemed to have an underlying meaning. Jacob gently stroked her slim waist and sh abdomen with


    his big hands.


    "You..." Before Emily could finish, Jacob''s long arms suddenly and unexpectedly pulled her closer to


    his body, causing her to fall into his warm embrace. The next moment, Jacob pulled her into a fiery and


    passionate kiss. "Um..."


    Jacob forced open her closing teeth with his tongue and invaded her, like a thirsty animal that finally


    found water.


    He had been suppressing his desires for too long.


    Overwhelmed, Emily felt like she was going to suffocate. When she ran out of breath and couldn''t keep


    up any longer, Jacob breathed air into her. Dazed, Emily didn''te back to her senses until Jacob


    pushed her on the bed.


    "Um... Jacob..."


    Emily turned her head, trying to get away from his kiss, but Jacob held her head in his hands and


    pulled her into a hot and demanding kiss.


    When he finally pulled away, Emily opened her eyes and took shaky, shallow breaths. She asked


    him,"What... what are you doing..."


    Emily was astounded. ''Why is this man''s lung capacity sorge?''


    Jacob licked his lips and seemed like he still wanted to kiss her. "I''m doing what I''ve been wanting to


    do," he replied.


    Emily bit her lower lip nervously, as she grasped Jacob''s cor tightly, and said,"Jacob, don''t do that


    again..."


    "Don''t do what?" Jacob smiled and slowly nibbled her earlobe. He noticed Emily''s body tremble, as she


    let out little whimpers, which made him smile deeply. "Don''t do this? Or do this..." Jacob mused.


    Desire gradually filled his eyes, as his lust for her became overwhelming.


    Emily was very familiar with his look, because of that night inside the car, when he looked at her in the


    same way. As if she were a tastymb that was going to be eaten...


    ''Dangerous, very dangerous.''


    "Please, don''t do that. You''re scaring me..." Emily pleaded.


    The more she pleaded, the more Jacob enjoyed it. He said yfully,"What if I can''t help it?"


    Immediately, Emily''s face turn pale, and she looked like she was about to cry.


    Although Jacob forced her to kiss him many times already, she still couldn''t approve of having sex with


    him... As there exists a great disparity between the strength of men and women, if Jacob really wanted


    to do something, no matter how hard Emily tried, she could never stop him.


    ''Who am I for him to treat me like that? Am I his girlfriend?''


    Jacob''s heart softened at the sight of her eyes watering up. ''Am I really scaring her?''


    "I''m just kidding with you," Jacob assured.


    "What?" It took Emily a few seconds to react before she asked,"Really?"


    "Well, of course. Do you think that I am some sort of psychopath? You are still having your period." ''I


    just wanted to kiss you, hug you and y with you. That''s all.''


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ''Ah!''


    Emily feltpletely relieved. ''I''m in my period! This is my get-out-of-jail-for-free card!


    I totally forgot it!''


    Jacob felt both happy and annoyed, seeing the relieved expression on Emily''s face. He slowly bit her


    pink and tender cheek as punishment, until it went red and Emily squeaked,"Ouch." This gave Jacob


    great satisfaction, and finally, out of mercy, he allowed her to leave his embrace.


    "Get some rest." Jacob''s voice was very gentle and soothing, as he tucked Emily in.


    Gazing into Jacob''s loving eyes, Emily could feel the deep love he had for her, but this love was also


    like a shooting star that shot across the sky, unable to be kept grounded or be grasped.


    "... Okay."


    Jacob was so kind to Emily that it made her heart melt.


    "Why aren''t you letting me go?" Jacob smiled at Emily, seeing how she was still holding on to his shirt''s


    cor. "Do you want me to continue?" he teased.


    Emily soon came to herself and realized that she was still holding on to his cor. After her mind


    processed what Jacob had said, she blushed instantly and quickly pulled away, as if he gave her an


    electric shock.


    Emily''s face flushed with embarrassment. Amused, Jacob smiled and said,"It''s okay if you want me to


    stay..."


    "Get out of here." Emily''s mind was still dealing with the humiliation. She buried herself in the quilt with


    shame and anger, and turned into a giant ball.


    Amused by Emily''s behavior, Jacob poked the "ball" with his finger and then walked back to his room to


    get changed.


    Downstairs, Z was ordering the other servants to work. While Jacob was stepping down the stairs,


    she secretly observed his facial expression. To her surprise, Jacob was not angry at Emily, instead, he


    looked very pleased and happy even.


    ''This is impossible! Jacob is not mad at Emily for falsifying her pregnancy? It''s certainly not a small


    matter! What magic trick had this woman yed on him?''


    Disturbed, Z walked towards Jacob and inquired,"Sir, is Miss Emily..."


    "She''s feeling under the weather. Please, don''t disturb her." Jacob cast a short nce at Z, as he


    casually put on his cuff-links.


    Z reached out her hands, intending to help him, but Jacob pushed her hands away. She felt


    disheartened, and said,"Sir..."


    "I''m going out now. Take care of Emily."


    Jacob turned around and walked away, without even looking at Z.


    Z stood there silently by herself, brimming with anger.


    ''Why does he love Emily so much?''


    In the bedroom, Emilyy on the bed and stroked her t abdomen, thinking about all the things that


    had happened in the past few days.


    Emily could see the love Jacob had for their unborn child. He wouldn''t have been so caring and


    enthusiastic about doing the prenatal education by himself, if he didn''t care about it.


    However, it was such a pity that the child never existed in the first ce. Neither of them had thought of


    it.


    ''Although Jacob is not angry, he must be disappointed deep down.''


    Emily could also feel the emptiness in her heart. She felt like she had lost a very important part of her


    own body.


    However, on the other hand, she was also d that the child never existed, because it would have


    suffered today due to her bleeding.


    Emily remembered what the doctor had said. Lately, Emily had not been getting her period because of


    the pressures and symptoms of her false pregnancy. However, this sudden bleeding could have been


    caused by some kind of medicine that stimtes blood cirction.


    Since the medicine was a blood-activating drug, it was harmful to pregnant women.


    However, nobody knew that her pregnancy was false, so she guessed that someone wanted her to


    have a miscarriage. Fortunately the person who wanted to harm her did not know that she wasn''t really


    pregnant in the first ce.


    Emily remembered the pushpin in the carpet. Although Kate was fired, subconsciously, she knew that it


    was not going to be that simple. She also remembered the shards of ss in the bottle of milk, and


    also what happened this time... ''Who on earth would want to harm me?''


    Suddenly, she dawned upon a new realization. Emily got out of bed, walked to Jacob''s room and


    looked for the clothes he had just taken off.


    When Emily found them, she sniffed the clothes. ''That fragrance...


    Does this fragrance have anything to do with it?'' Emily had never smelled that fragrance before, until


    only recently, when she smelled it on Jacob more often than not. Only someone who was very close to


    him could smell it.


    Obviously, she was that targeted person.


    "Miss Emily, what are you doing in Mr. Jacob''s room?"

 Chapter 103 Reasons For Stealing My Underwear

    Chapter 103 Reasons For Stealing My Underwear


    All of a sudden, the female voice that came out of nowhere shocked Emily. She turned around, almost


    in an instant and looked at Z, who hade into the room unannounced.


    "I came to look for something, and I put it in the pocket of Jacob''s shirt today."


    Emily suddenly realized that she could actually lie very naturally, if she was not in front of Jacob.


    Z did not seem to believe her. She insisted," I will help you find it."


    "No, I have found it."


    "Well,"


    Z nodded. However, she was wondering whether Emily had discovered the truth or not.


    She wanted to take away the clothes of Jacob as quick as she could.


    Emily, however, grabbed Z''s hand and stared at her quietly. She tried to imitate Jacob''s usual stern


    expression. She couldn''t tell whether she had seeded or not, but from the guilty expression on


    Z''s face, it seemed to be working.


    "What are you so anxious?" asked Emily.


    "I...I need to wash Mr. Jacob''s clothes," she replied, with the expression of a guilty person on her face.


    Emily''s eyes were so sharp that as she could see through all her thoughts.


    "Oh, it must be very hard for you." Emily loosened her grip and patted her hand. She revealed a simple


    and gentle smile. By the looks of it, nothing seemed out of the ordinary.


    Z snorted. It turned out that she was getting worked up over nothing.


    "I am just doing my job for Mr. Jacob, It''s not that hard anyway," said Z.


    Emily smiled back at her and said nothing, as she walked out of the room with the other party. Perhaps


    it was because Emily had been with Jacob for a long time, her alertness had improved. She knew very


    well not to act rashly in front of the enemy to avoid alerting them.


    No matter who the enemy was.


    Z held the clothes and went out of the door after Emily. She closed the door behind her and looked


    at Emily. "Miss Emily, Mr. Jacob does not like it when others enter his room without permission. I''m


    telling you this for your own good," said Z. There was a hint of warning in her tone.


    "Really?" Emily pretended to be surprised, and then deliberately revealed a shy and harmless


    expression. She casually replied," But he wanted me to move to his bedroom a few days ago, saying


    that his room''s orientations were better..."


    ''That was because you pretended to be pregnant, and Jacob did it for the unborn child!''


    Z suppressed her inner thoughts and tried her best to restrain herself from yelling out loud. She


    feigned a smile and said," It seems that Mr. Jacob likes you very much."


    "Yeah," replied Emily, pretending to be unaware, as she continued to show off intentionally or


    unintentionally, and then she continued," But I refused. I don''t like the color of his room; it looks so dull.


    I don''t like it at all. He also promised that he would redecorate that bedroom...ording to my favorite


    style..."


    Enough!


    Z did not want to listen to Emily anymore, as she hurriedly interrupted her," Miss Emily, I have to


    wash Mr. Jacob''s clothes. I am sorry I won''t be able to keep youpany any longer."


    "That''s not a problem at all. I should also get some rest."


    Emily did not miss the twisted hatred in Z''s eyes as her angry hands pulled together the clothes she


    was carrying. Emily stopped showing off, because she thought that Z would hit her if she didn''t stop


    talking.


    Discovering the truth was more than enough.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily''s initial impression of Z, when she first met her, was urate. She was right about the fact


    that Z hated her because she also had feelings for Jacob.


    Indeed, Z was a cunning schemer. In truth, Emily did not know where Kate was, she just knew that


    she had been fired. However, there wasn''t any testimony of witness after the conspirator went away.


    Emily went back to her own room, closed the door behind her and took off her coat.


    She knew that Z was looking to destroy the evidence, so she kept a watchful eye on Z. When


    Z was not paying full attention, she secretly took a piece of clothing and hid it in her coat.


    When Emily reached into her coat pocket, she was dumbfounded.


    The piece of clothing she had hidden, was actually the underwear Jacob had once worn!


    "My God¡­¡­" That piece of "clothing" was the underwear! What a nightmare!


    Emily stood there in confusion for a while. She decided to hid the underwear in the closet, in case she


    ever needed it...


    In the evening, when Jacob returned, Emily was already asleep.


    When Jacob came in and looked at Emily''s peaceful, sleeping face, he couldn''t stop himself from


    kissing her. As he intended, he woke up the sleeping beauty.


    "Don''t touch me..." she moaned, still half-asleep. In Jacob''s eyes, Emily was like a little cat. She made


    his heart flutter...


    She was so cute.


    How could there be such a lovely woman in the world?


    Afraid of annoying Emily, Jacob did not touch her again. By then Emily had already woken up in


    confusion, watching the man go through her wardrobe.


    Sometimes Jacob would sleep in her room, so she kept a few of his clothes in the closet here. It


    seemed like he was nning on sleeping here today.


    Emily was very rxed about it. She never had a problem with Jacob staying over; while in the past, it


    was because she thought she was pregnant, and tonight she was having her period. There was


    nothing he could do with her current situation. Besides, after everything they had been through


    together, it seemed pointless to stop him...


    However, she seemed to have forgotten something important.


    The thought rushed back into Emily''s mind as soon as Jacob opened the closet. Emily yelled," STOP!"


    However, it was already toote. Jacob saw the underwear that he had changed during the day and it


    was just quietly lying in Emily''s wardrobe.


    "Emily, I didn''t expect you to have such a hobby... Well... Secretly hiding my worn underwear?"


    Jacob had a wicked smile on his face. His sarcastic voice had brought back Emily to her senses. Her


    cheeks blushed like ripe tomatoes as she said," Get your mind out of the gutter and don''t


    misunderstand me. I have my reasons for doing this..."


    She tried very hard to sound serious, but it was only making things worse.


    "If that''s what you''re into, you can keep it. You can take as many as you like," he said. Jacob''s eyes


    had an aura of mischief, and the corners of his lips lifted upwards. "Now, this one is also for you,


    okay?"


    "What?"


    Emily quickly understood what Jacob meant.


    It wasn''t difficult to guess because Jacob was undressing himself.


    The man quickly shed his clothes, revealing his strong and slender physique. His eight pack abs were


    like the carvings on Greek statues...


    "I''m done!"


    Emily blushed and continued," You don''t have to give me this one!"


    It was of no use to Emily anyway, since Z had already cleaned up the smell of Jacob''s clothes.


    Besides, she had no interest in collecting his undergarments... The one she had was enough, and she


    didn''t want another one!


    "Don''t be shy. I won''tugh at you. It''s just a pair of underwear..."


    "I said I don''t want it!"


    Emily stressed her point and went back to sleep, as if she was afraid that Jacob would take off his


    underwear and put it in her hand.


    Looking at the small thing, curled up in bed, Jacob smiled, feeling content. He finally left her to sleep


    and went for a shower.


    After he got out, he found Emily still rolling around under the quilt.


    Jacob pulled the quilt away, only to find Emily''s face still blushing, not knowing whether it was because


    of shame, or because it was stuffy.


    "Don''t you feel hot in there?"


    "I do,"


    Emily answered Jacob frankly. Seeing the serious expression on Jacob''s face, she got up and sat


    down on the bed.


    Jacob reached out and wiped the sweat on her nose calmly before he asked," So, can you tell me the


    reason behind your stealing my underwear? Miss Emily?"

 Chapter 104 She Fakes Her Pregnancy To Win Jacobs Heard

    Chapter 104 She Fakes Her Pregnancy To Win Jacob''s Heard


    "I didn''t¡­" Emily retorted, as her cheeks blushed red with embarrassment. After a while, she decided


    to tell Jacob what she was thinking.


    Jacob narrowed his eyes, contemtively. "I will look into the matter as soon as possible, and then I


    will let you know what I discover," he said.


    How dare that person y such dirty tricks on his woman in his own ce! No matter who that person


    was, Jacob would not let them escape.


    "It''s just a suspicion. I still have to find more evidence to avoid a misunderstanding," said Emily.


    Although Emily firmly suspected Z, she still believed that she needed to find irrefutable evidence.


    "Well, so..." Jacob raised his eyebrows and smiled cheekily. "So you took my underwear?" he teased


    her.


    Was Jacob being serious? After all that, why did he insist on going back to this embarrassing topic?


    Emily was both ashamed and annoyed. "I have told you before. It was just an ident," she replied.


    However, since the underwear was kept with the aromatic clothes for a long time, it wouldn''t surprise


    her if the smell had more or less caught on, but... Could they take the underwear to get it analyzed?


    And...


    "Jacob, do you think I may be wrong?" Emily frowned and thought carefully. "If the fragrance was


    indeed harmful, why did she put it on your clothes instead of mine? Was she not afraid of harming


    you?" she wondered.


    Jacob looked perplexed. He asked," Well, how do you know that she does not want to hurt me?"


    "Because¡­ All the women in this house like you, and love you," replied Emily.


    So if these women wanted to hurt someone, they would have targeted her first!


    "How about you?" Jacob''s voice was low and maic, like a gorgeous cello. "Do you like me and love


    me?" he asked, with a mischievous look in his eyes.


    Jacob gently raised her small chin and made her face him. His eyes were like a deep whirlpool, sucking


    her entire soul and body towards him.


    Emily''s heartbeat quickened with nervousness in her chest. It was so fast she could even hear the


    clear rhythm of her heart. She nervously looked down and mumbled," I... I don''t."


    Her voice was almost inaudible, but Jacob managed to catch on to what she had said.


    Jacob''s eyes suddenly turned ck as charcoal, as he pulled her face into a hot, passionate kiss. "You


    dishonest little girl," he whispered.


    ¡­¡­


    While Emily was on her maternal leave, the unattended business affairs of the LA Company were piling


    up. One day she felt like she had to do something, so she decided to go back to work.


    After she got off work, she returned straight to the Tyrone Mansion. As soon as she entered the hall,


    she heard the maids arguing with each other.


    "Did you know that Miss Emily was not pregnant? Why did she say that she was pregnant then?" asked


    one of the maids.


    "You are so stupid. It''s obviously because she wants to live in Mr. Jacob''s house. Have you ever seen


    Mr. Jacob bring another woman into his home before? She was the first one, and it''s most likely


    because she was pregnant," said the other maid.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "So, she faked her pregnancy to win Mr. Jacob''s heart? What a schemer! Although, Mr. Jacob knows


    about it, he hasn''t shown his anger to her. If I were him, I would have kicked her out of the house..."


    "I won''t throw her out, but I will certainly throw you all out." Suddenly, the entire ce fell silent, as a


    cold voice cut through their jabbering and caught them by surprise.


    Emily was also astonished. She turned around to find that the man who spoke out was Jacob.


    The maids weren''t expecting to get caught red handed by the neither Emily, nor Jacob. Their collective


    faces turned pale all of a sudden. "Sir, we apologize for our behavior..." they expressed their remorse.


    Jacob''s expression was like frozen wall. "The person you should apologize to is not me," he said to


    them, pointing at Emily.


    Startled, the maids took some time before they found the courage to react. They apologized to Emily,


    saying," Miss Emily, we are sorry, we really didn''t mean to..."


    Emily was confused about how she felt about that, so she simply said," Well."


    After all, she was affected by the harshness of their words.


    Jacob''s big hand suddenly covered her head. He ran his fingers down her hair, as if tofort the


    injured little animal.


    "I will give you a settlement sry, but I want you all out of here by the end of the day," Jacob asserted.


    Their faces changed almost immediately. "Sir, sir, we know we are wrong. Please forgive us this time.


    We really need this job..." they implored.


    Working for Jacob was a high paying job with additional welfare benefits. Moreover, they were well


    respected by others because they were attending the famous Jacob Gu. How could they give up that


    job so easily? The cost of losing such a job over a few gossips was too high!


    Meanwhile, Z was watching all this unfold from a safe distance, finally decided toe out. With a


    soft voice, she persuaded," Sir, they didn''t mean anything by it. You shouldn''t fire them all. Would you


    be kind enough to forgive them this time? I don''t think Miss Emily would be happy if she was the


    reason behind them losing their job..."


    Z kicked the ball into Emily''s court - the decision was hers to make. Z tantly resorted to


    emotional ckmail.


    Emily understood what Z was thinking. She figured it was only harmless gossiping, even though her


    feelings were hurt, she did not suffer any substantial harm. It would be unfair to fire them over that. "Do


    you think it''s a little too much?" she asked Jacob.


    "You don''t need to question my decision," said Jacob to Emily, and then he turned to Z, and said,"


    You should mind your own business. I don''t need you to teach me how to do things around here."


    Emily nodded and backed down, but Z''s face went pale all a sudden.


    Z sensed that Jacob was warning her indirectly.


    Ever since she was young, she had gotten used to enjoying special treatment in this house, because of


    her mother, and she had never heard such sharp words from Jacob before.


    However, since this woman appeared, everything had changed!


    Jacob left no room for negotiations as he dismissed those maids for their insolence, regardless, of how


    small the matter was!


    Z''s hatred for Emily grew tenfolds.


    Jacob walked away with Emily, ignoring the perplexed expression Z was wearing on her face. "I


    cannot tolerate insolence and indecency in my house," he said to Emily.


    Emily realized that if Z''s eyes could hurt people, she would have been dead by now. That woman''s


    jealousy knew no bounds!


    After Jacob and Emily left, those servants med Z. "Z, it''s you who told us these things!" they


    said.


    "Do you have evidence? I never told you to gossip. Now you want me me for your own faults? You


    all are being too unreasonable!"


    Z snickered at them in an anger. Her gentleness hadpletely disappeared. Her behavior was so


    different that it seemed like she was a totally different woman.


    Some of the maids were not satisfied with the result. They said," Such gossips are not only from us;


    you, Z, are the one who started this. If you hadn''t told us, how would we have known about those


    things! Now that we are fired, you need topensate us for out losses!"


    "Even if I had said it, so what? How can you peoplepare yourselves to me?" Z sneered, she


    continued," My rtionship with Mr. Jacob..."


    "Just because your mother was Mr. Jacob''s nanny, doesn''t mean that you can consider yourself a part


    of this family!" One of the servants sneered. "It was quite evident that Mr. Jacob did not buy into your


    lies. What rtionship are you talking about?"


    "Shut up!" Z cried out in anger. She couldn''t tolerate it anymore. If she didn''t worry about Jacob, she


    would have screamed at them and kicked them out. "Do you still want to get your final sry?


    If you do, you all have to shut your damn mouth!" Z asserted.

 Chapter 105 You Really Make Me Sick

    Chapter 105 You Really Make Me Sick


    The servants all kept quiet for a few seconds, and then one of them spoke up,"We are going to tell Mr.


    Gu the truth unless you pay us three times of our sry. Z, you will fall on hard times in due course."


    "Fine, three times it is. I am going to pay you now!" yelled Z. It was her duty to pay the servants.


    Z had to makepromises with them and pay them what they had asked for, regardless of


    whether she was angry or not.


    Meanwhile, Jacob and Emily were upstairs.


    "Are you unhappy?" asked Jacob suddenly, as he looked into Emily''s eyes.


    Emily shook her head and answered with a slight smile on her lips,"No, I am fine."


    Emily thought that it was quite normal for the servants to misunderstand her as a vain and mammonist


    woman. If she were in their shoes, she might have felt the same way as they did.


    What about Jacob? What did he think of her?


    Jacob gazed deeply into Emily''s eyes, as if he was trying to read her mind. "You don''t have to pay


    attention to what others say. I believe you.


    People should live for themselves, not for others. Find joy in your own life. The most important thing is


    to have a clear conscience," said Jacob.


    "Have a clear conscience..." Emily repeated his words contemtively. The doubts in her mind were


    eventually diminished, and finally she said,"I understand now."


    Jacob was a mature man with an outstanding faculty, charming personality and a profound


    understanding of life, who could always make her understand the things that she did not understand


    before.


    Emily had a smile on her face as Jacob squeezed her rosy cheeks with great pleasure.


    Since the two of them got together, Jacob would take care of all her necessities, such as her food,


    clothes, shelter, transportation and even her emotional problems. He would solve all of her troubles


    without hesitation.


    Jacob felt like the responsibility of taking care of Emily rested upon him, because she was his girl.


    "When you are feeling better, you shoulde to the Gu Consortium," he said.


    Emily was somewhat confused with his words and asked,"What am I going to do in yourpany?"


    "Work," replied Jacob, nonchntly.


    "But¡­ I don''t know anything about yourpany!" Emily replied, sounding concerned. Emily''s major


    was in jewelry design, and she knew nothing about other upations.


    Jacob gazed deeply into her eyes and said seriously,"I can teach you. People of your caliber shouldn''t


    stay in a smallpany like LA."


    As a matter of fact, Jacob had deliberately inspected Emily''s previous work and found that she had


    special talents in management. Until now, she didn''t know about her other talents because she was


    only devoted to jewelry design.


    Jacob did not want to let her talents go to waste. Of course, he also had a little bit of selfishness as he


    wanted her to be close to him all the time.


    Emily was hesitant about Jacob''s suggestion,"But I like working in the LA Company."


    "So you don''t want to get revenge on Jack?" Jacob reminded her in a cold tone. Suddenly, Emily


    became clear-headed.


    Although, she hadn''t exacted revenge upon Jack yet, her resolve was strengthened by Jacob. Jack


    was a wretched man who had gotten away with all the pain he had put her through time and time


    again, without consequence.


    "You have to be the one to lever him out of his job as head of the Gu Consortium. That would be the


    most fitting punishment for him. If you still remain in the LA Company, you will never have the chance


    to do so," said Jacob, as he led her on systematically.


    Emily grew silent, as she found herself at an impasse, unable to take a leap of faith.


    Keep working at her dream or take revenge on Jack, what was she to choose?


    Jacob saw through her qualms and said meaningfully,"You don''t need to give up anything. I will have


    people manage the LA Company in your absence. You can still design jewelry in the future. The only


    thing you need to do now is to acquire more skills and move your office from the LA Company to my


    company."


    It was always like that. Jacob was doing something good for her, but she didn''t know how to repay him.


    Emily nodded at his handsome face, and answered,"Okay, I promise you."


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner, Emily was preparing to go back to her room to sort out the necessary informations for


    tomorrow''s meeting. However, on her way there, she saw Z creeping up to a room quietly. It seemed


    as if she was hiding something.


    What the heck was she doing?


    Emily couldn''t help following Z curiously, as she crept behind the door. She gently pushed the door


    open and peeked through the narrow crack.


    Z wasying on her bed, holding something in her hands, and sniffing it. She took a deep breath as


    if she were intoxicated, as her eyes rolled upwards. Emily assumed that she was doing drugs of some


    sort.


    However, when Emily took a careful look at Z''s hands, Emily was dumbstruck in an instant, with a


    frozen expression on her face.


    It was Jacob''s clothes!


    Jacob always wore the same brand. Emily recognized it at first nce because she had seen his


    clothes several times.


    ¡­¡­ Z was a pervert!


    However, before Emily recovered from the shock, she heard a loud noise. "Bang!"


    Emily was frightened by the sudden loud noise. When she turned around to see what it was, she found


    that it was Jacob who had kicked the door open.


    Z jumped out of bed in horror and saw Jacob. She stuttered, pale and frightened,"Mr. Jacob, let me


    exin..."


    Jacob gave Z a cold look, with an expression of disgust, and said,"Z, you really make me sick!"


    Z''s face changed in a sh. She got up and walked towards Jacob. "Mr. Jacob, I just... I like you


    very much! Is that wrong?" confessed Z.


    Jacob threw the file pocket that was in his hand at Z, and said ironically,"You should know clearly


    about what you did."


    Z tore open the file pocket and looked at the pictures of the surveince videos that were printed. In


    the pictures, she was adding an unknown liquid to theundry detergent. Aside from that, there was


    also aboratory sheet in the file.


    In fact, after Emily told Jacob the truth about that matter, he had asked his people to investigate. The


    evidence had just arrived and was sent to his study shortly after.


    What caught Jacob by surprise was the disgusting scene he had been subjected to when he came to


    find Emily.


    At this moment, Z was thoroughly panicked. When she met Jacob''s icy gaze, she couldn''t stop


    herself from falling to the ground, dizzy and weak. "Mr. Jacob, I see that I was wrong¡­"


    Z didn''t expect Jacob to find out what she had done so quickly. He didn''t even give her a chance to


    defend herself.


    Jacob looked at Zpellingly, with a cold expression. "Tell me who gave the orders to you. Who?"


    Jacob asked.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Z was entangled in contradictions. When she came up with an excuse, she quickly gritted her teeth


    and said,"I did it myself, because I am jealous of Emily who has your love and your heart..."


    Jacob snorted in a cold tone,"Since you didn''t want to speak the truth, don''t me me for being rude to


    you."


    Half a minuteter, several ck-coated bodyguards came in and caught Z.


    Z struggled violently, as she fell at Jacob''s feet, pleading,"Mr. Jacob! Mr. Jacob, please forgive me


    this time! I must have been possessed, but I did it because I liked you!" replied Z.


    After Z said that, she reached out to bet at Jacob''s leg, but before she could even touch him, she


    was kicked away.


    "You make me sick!" Jacob said this sentence again.


    Z was caught by bodyguards once more. This time she could hardly struggle and escape. She could


    almost imagine what she would suffer next, which scared her very much. The bodyguards took Z


    away. This time resistance seemed futile. She could almost imagine what she would suffer next. She


    was haunted by the horrors of what was toe.


    "Mr. Jacob! Please forgive me this time, for my mother''s sake. I really know I''m wrong!" pleaded Z.

 Chapter 106 To Burn Bridges

    Chapter 106 To Burn Bridges


    "Your mother?"


    Z''s mother was the nanny who took care of Jacob when he was just a child. Indeed, Jacob had


    gratitude for her mother. However, it didn''t mean that he would forgive Z for what she had done to


    Emily.


    Seeing Jacob''s facial expression turn soft, Z had high hopes of being exempted from punishment.


    So she continued,"By the way, if I hadn''t done that, you wouldn''t have found out that Emily was not


    pregnant."


    There was no baby in Emily''s belly. What had she done to deserve so much love from Jacob?


    "So in your opinion, I should thank you for letting me know the truth, right?" asked Jacob. There was a


    trace of displeasure and sarcasm on his lips. Jacob turned to the bodyguards and ordered,"Take her to


    the ce where she belongs."


    "Yes, sir," The bodyguards took Z away ording to his orders.


    "Mr. Jacob! Please! Please don''t do that to me. I have already realized my mistakes. Just give me a


    chance!" Z kept struggling and pleading incessantly. Her voice gradually faded out as she was taken


    away.


    Emily stood by and listened to what was going on. She didn''t intercede with Jacob for Z, because


    she knew that Z was just pretending to be innocent and remorseful.


    "You figured out the truth so quickly," said Emily, as she marvelled at hispetence.


    Jacob''s anger hadn''tpletely dissipated. However, as soon as he faced Emily, he took a long, deep


    breath, struggling to control his own emotions, and said gently,"When ites to you, I will spare no


    effort."


    Emily blushed, as she was overwhelmed by the warmth and consideration in Jacob''s words. "So what


    the hell is going on?" she asked.


    "Z mixed some kind of medicine with theundry detergent when she was washing my clothes, that


    was why you could smell its fragrance on my clothes," Jacob exined.


    Although Emily had already guessed as much, the truth was still quite surprising to her. She asked


    earnestly,"Why did she put it on your clothes instead of mine? She just said that she likes you very


    much. Was she not afraid of hurting you?"


    With a serious expression, Jacob stooped down to pick up theboratory sheet that was scattered on


    the ground, and handed it to Emily. "This medicine is good for men''s health, but not for women,


    especially for pregnant women. It can lead to fetal deformity and even miscarriage," he read it out loud.


    It was much smarter than putting the medicine directly on Emily''s clothes.


    Shocked, Emily''s eyes widened with terror. However, she was a bit relieved that she was not expecting


    a baby, because if she really were pregnant, the medicine could have affected the baby...


    "It''s all right now. I''ll make sure she gets the punishment she deserves," assured Jacob. Thinking of


    Z''s face made Jacob feel nauseated. He went and threw all the underwear that had been washed by


    Z into the trash can.


    In Jacob''s mind, the images of Z sniffing through his private stuff gave him the creeps, as he got


    shivers all over his body. After asking Emily to get some rest, the first thing he wanted to do was to take


    a long, hot shower.


    Emily could more or less understand his sentiment. Besides, no matter who it was,ing to discover


    something of that nature would gross out any sensible human being. Moreover, Jacob was obsessed


    with cleanliness. To him, the effects of such a shock could have been tenfolds.


    However, oddly enough, this time he didn''t seem to react as muchpared to when he found out that


    Emily had taken his underwear. He even deliberately flirted with her.


    A few dayster, after regaining her health, Emily thought it was the right time to have a showdown with


    Jacob, so she decided to have a chat with him when he was in a good mood.


    "Jacob, I want to move back to my old ce," she said.


    In truth, Emily took the words of those servants to heart. She also thought that it was inappropriate for


    her to live here since she wasn''t pregnant with his child.


    Jacob, who was flipping through some documents, paused and raised his eyelids to look at Emily


    deeply. "What did you say? Come again," asked Jacob.


    When Emily met his eyes, she suddenly lost the courage. However, just after a few seconds, she


    gritted her teeth and said bravely,"I said I want to move back to my former apartment."


    "No," he refused, straight away. Jacob was not going to listen to her reasons. He refused directly


    without any possibility of further negotiations.


    Emily frowned because of Jacob''s tough attitude. "I promised to live with you before because I thought


    I was pregnant, and it was the same reason that made you bring me here so that you could look after


    me. But the fact is that I''m not pregnant, so it''s not appropriate for me to live in your mansion with you."


    "Who says it is inappropriate?"


    Jacob inquired, as he stared into her face with anger in his eyes. He continued,"So you stayed with me


    just because of the baby? Now that you found out that you are not pregnant, you want to abandon me?


    Emily, I will not allow you to burn this bridge just because we don''t have a baby to keep us together."


    Emily didn''t understand why Jacob took her as a person who willingly burned bridges. "Without the


    baby, I have no reason to live with you," she said.


    "You are my woman, that''s all the reason you need,"


    said Jacob in a firm tone, as if no one could refused him.


    Somehow Emily gathered her courage and rebutted loudly,"I don''t want to be one of your trophies. I am


    my own person. If you only want me to be your mistress, then I''m sorry, I refuse your offer. But if you


    want to be with me in a normal way, please show me some proper respect!"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    In truth, she kept everything that Jacob had done for her in her heart. It was undeniable that she had a


    certain affinity for him, but all she wanted was to be respected as an individual, instead of being treated


    like a pet or a mistress who could be reced at any time.


    Emily never appreciated how Jacob treated her like his favourite puppy. She felt terrible and deeply


    mortified.


    She wanted to be an independent person. Someone who wasn''t bound by the fetters of motherhood.


    "Respect? Have I not shown you respect?" asked Jacob, looking puzzled. Jacob felt like he had


    exhausted all his patience with Emily. How dare she say that he had not respected her?


    "Jacob, I am trying to have an adult conversation with you right now. I''m not trying to quarrel with you,"


    exined Emily.


    "So what do you want? Move back? That''s impossible!" Jacob refused again.


    Considering all the hardships and effort he put into bringing Emily into his home and giving her the best


    treatment she could ask for, how could he allow her to leave just like that? After all, he didn''t get what


    he wanted from her.


    "Jacob, you can''t decide whether I am going to stay or leave. I am not your property," said Emily. She


    was a little angry, but she still restrained herself and tried to discuss the problem more calmly with


    Jacob.


    Jacob, however, didn''t give her a chance to speak at all as he imed,"I saved your life, so of course


    you are mine."


    Astounded, Emily could not think of the right thing to say.


    What Jacob said was right. If he hadn''t risked his life to save Emily from the earthquake, she would


    most likely be dead. This man had suffered all kinds of pains and injuries for her¡­¡­ However, just


    because Jacob was her benefactor, it didn''t mean that he could dominate her life.


    "If you truly believe I didn''t respect you before, you will experience the real feeling of disrespect in the


    next few days," vowed Jacob, angrily.


    Just as he had finished speaking, Jacob got up and left without looking back at Emily


    Soon, Emily realized what Jacob really meant.


    Emily was put under house arrest and wasn''t allowed to walk out of Tyrone Mansion at all.

 Chapter 107 I Dont Need Your Love

    Chapter 107 I Don''t Need Your Love


    "Why are you stopping me? I am going to thepany now," said Emily.


    Distressed and annoyed, she looked at the servants who were standing guard at the door angrily, as


    her head felt like it would explode at any moment.


    The servants looked at each other helplessly, not knowing what to do. One of them whispered,"Miss


    Emily, we''re only following Mr. Jacob''s orders. We hope that you can understand. If we let you leave


    the mansion, we will all lose our jobs."


    Emily had no words to express her anger, but she could not just pretend that nothing was wrong, so


    she turned around and walked straight back to her room and shut the door behind her.


    What was Jacob thinking? Keeping her locked up in the mansion?


    The servants brought her lunch and dinner when it was time. At first, Emily thought about waiting until


    evening when Jacob would return, so she could have a word with him. However, she did not expect


    that she would be waiting so long for him that she''d end up falling asleep. Even then there was no sign


    of Jacob.


    Early next morning, Emily found out from one of the servants that Jacob did not return to the Tyrone


    Mansionst night. She got anxious and thought about calling the other party, but to her surprise, the


    other party cut the call without even answering it.


    Was Jacob mad at her for some reason?


    Jacob did not return to the Tyrone Mansion for several days. Meanwhile, Emily''s mobile phone was


    also taken away. It was literally impossible for her to contact the outside world. She wondered how the


    LA Company was doing.


    Gradually, Emily calmed down, knowing that Jacob couldn''t keep her imprisoned like that forever.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    In the middle of the night, she carefully slid down the pipe outside the window. After shended safely,


    she was about breathe a sigh of relief, but suddenly, she could hear heavy footstepsing from


    behind her. Almost in an instant, her heart sank to the ground.


    "Are you trying to run away?"


    In the dark moonlit night, the man''s voice sounded deep and captivating, yet it exuded a certain sense


    of foreboding.


    Emily''s heart squeaked like a mice as she slowly turned around. She saw a man standing, tall and


    cold, with a sense of ruthlessness.


    She bit her lip and mumbled,"Jacob..."


    But before she could finish, the man pushed her up against the wall and pressed his body to hers.


    "Without my permission, do you want to escape?"


    Emily could smell the faint odor of alcohol from Jacob''s mouth. She raised her eyelids and looked into


    his eyes, but all she could see was pure, unadulterated anger.


    "You can''t imprison me like this!" yelled Emily.


    All of a sudden, Jacob smiled as if he were amused by what Emily had said. He asked,"So, should I let


    you leave here and let you go back to your old lover?"


    "You don''t need to make such a fuss. That''s not what this is about!" replied Emily with dissatisfaction.


    "Ha..."


    Jacob sneered, he continued,"Then why are you running away from me?"


    Wasn''t he good to her? Did he not give her everything?


    Why did she have to do things that made him unhappy all the time? Since Jacob had alreadybelled


    her as his own, escaping without his permission was absolutely out of the question.


    Yet if Jacob had not imprisoned her, she wouldn''t have to resort to this in the first ce. Nobody would


    ept that kind of treatment!


    Emily cried out,"I can''t exin everything now, but you can''t expect me to ept this sort of behavior!"


    Although she was reluctant about confronting him, she had no intentions of withdrawing from a fight.


    Jacob''s face grew a little colder, as he grabbed Emily''s arm and dragged her into the vi.


    "Let me go! You''re hurting me!"


    Emily stumbled and struggled.


    Jacob did not let go of her hand, instead, he clenched her wrists more tightly, as he pulled her up the


    stairs.


    The servants and bodyguards in the house heard the screaming. When they came to see what it was,


    they found that it was Jacob, so they quickly dispersed like insects.


    No matter what happened between Emily and Jacob, it was a matter between the two people, so they


    do not want to get into trouble.


    Jacob dragged her to the master bedroom and threw her to the bed.


    The big bed was very soft. Even if Jacob hadn''t controlled his strength, Emily could not have gotten


    hurt from the fall. She was just a little dizzy. When she finally came to her senses, she saw the man


    taking off his expensive zer and throwing it onto the floor. He loosened his tie and slowly walked


    towards her.


    "What are you doing?" eximed Emily. The shock of what was happening made it harder for Emily to


    struggle. She couldn''t stop her legs from frantically kicking about.


    Jacob straddled her and restrained both of her hands with one hand, making it impossible for her to


    move.


    "Emily, you look at me," said Jacob. He breathed the foul stench of alcohol on her face. The distance


    between the two people was getting smaller, as the tip of their noses seemed to touch each other.


    Flustered, Emily''s face contorted with anger as she cried out,"Jacob, let me go!"


    Jacob shoved his tongue inside her mouth to kiss her and to stop her from shouting. "Look at me!" he


    demanded.


    Emily was forced to face his eyes. They were so deep, she felt like she was staring into the abyss.


    "Emily, I like you. You... do you like me?"


    "I don''t like you!"


    Emily said it without a second thought.


    Although Jacob had saved her and helped her with a lot of things, she could not ept being treated


    like a prisoner, even though she had grown to have feelings for him. Emily could never ept a person


    who treated women in such a manner!


    Jacob''s handsome face quickly darkened, as if a faint ck mist hade over it. "All right," he said.


    Suddenly, he felt stupid for asking such a ridiculous question.


    Jacob- people always looked up at this name, for his name carried the weight of a man with absolute


    power.


    When did he fall so low? Jacob had used up all the energy in his life on this woman, but she still did not


    appreciate his efforts.


    With regards to everything else, sess woulde to him like a loyal dog, but now he felt like a total


    joke.


    Jacob''s tone once again became arrogant and condescending. He said coldly,"I don''t need your love. I


    only want your body."


    That''s right, all he wanted was just Emily''s body.


    Why did he even bother putting up with all the obstacles when he could have just taken what he


    wanted? If you liked something, you had to grab it. If you wanted it, you had to hold onto it tightly. So


    what was he still thinking about?


    Jacob should have just grabbed what he wanted, then everything would go back to normal again. He


    would no longer have to deal with the emotional strain he was going through.


    Stunned, Emily raised her face and blew the hair off her face to look at the man''s face.


    The man''s eyes were getting deeper and deeper, as if they were about to transform into something


    else, something demonic. Jacob''s entire disposition had an ominous aura, and his body portrayed a


    sense of danger and mystery. The pressure was overwhelming.


    "Even an ungrateful person needs to pay the price," he said.


    Jacob looked at Emily like a hunter eyeing its prey. He did nothing to hide his desires of the flesh and


    his lust for her had taken over his senses.


    So... The man Emily was seeing was the true Jacob!


    He was dangerous and merciless.


    Jacob may have seemed thoughtful and gentle in the past, but that was just an illusion he had created


    to lure his prey. He no longer wanted to hide his true nature, because there was no need for it


    anymore.


    Emily began to feel terrified, as her eyes widened with worry, like a helpless, cornered animal. "Jacob,


    calm down..." she whispered.


    "I am very calm now," replied Jacob. The next moment, Jacob tore off Emily''s clothes with just one


    strong tug, as the buttons of her blouse flew and scattered onto the bed.


    Emily shrivelled up like a dry leaf, her fair skin exposed to the cold air of the night. She struggled


    desperately and cried out,"What are you doing? Let go of me!"

 Chapter 108 You Dont Deserve My Money

    Chapter 108 You Don''t Deserve My Money


    Emily struggled hardly against Jacob''s grip, but the man''s strong hands were too much for her to tackle


    with.


    Assuming what Jacob would do to her next, Emily fell into desperation. She clearly acknowledged that


    she would not have any chance to escape from him.


    "Don''t touch me! I don''t want it! You can''t make me! Let go of me!" screamed Emily.


    With a hardened look, Jacob sneered at Emily,"I don''t need a talking barbie doll. Your body, that is all I


    want, and since we have already done that before, why are you putting up an act right now?"


    "Get away from me!" Dreading Jacob''s words, Emily cried out helplessly. The next moment, Jacob


    mmed his lips to hers and nearly knocked all wind from her lungs.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    And he didn''t stop at one kiss. He invaded her mouth like a relentless vampire, sucking her life from


    within. Emily felt like her entire body, starting from her lips, was on fire.


    Emily had never been with such a passionate man before. In that moment, she felt like Jacob was a


    beast that would not rest until its fiery lust for her had been satiated.


    Emily soon realized that resistance was futile, so she closed her eyes, as a drop of tear trickled down


    her face. "Do whatever you want. After all you saved my life. We will call it even after this," she said,


    Jacob paused for a moment. His appearance turned more predatory and a cold smile appeared on his


    face, as he said,"Well? I saved your life. Don''t tell me you have decided to repay me with your body for


    just one time. It''s far from enough,"


    said Jacob, as he prepared himself for the main event, but then he heard Emily mutter with a deadpan


    voice,"So how many times would be enough to pay off what I owe you?"


    Her words ravaged everything in its path, as it made its way through Jacob''s ears, word by word,


    cutting into his heart and making him feel distressed.


    Jacob did not care about being rejected by any other girl. What he desired most was for Emily to give


    herself to him whole-heartedly.


    ''What have I done? She must bepletely repulsed by me right now. Just as she felt when she was


    with Jack, '' Jacob thought remorsefully.


    Suddenly, Emily felt like the heavy weight on her was removed. She opened her eyes slowly and saw


    Jacob standing next to the bed, as he put his coat on.


    Although, Jacob did not go as far as she had feared, Emily still felt vited by him.


    She slowly pulled up the quilt to cover her body. The masculine smell left by Jacob on the quilt,


    however, made her tremble with fear.


    And Jacob, after putting on his coat, walked out of the bedroom and left Tyrone Mansion, without


    looking back at Emily.


    Emilyy still in the bed and buried herself under the quilt for a long time, and then began to cry


    profusely.


    "Your body, that''s all I want." Jacob''s words lingered in her mind, like a splinter lodged in her heart,


    stinging her mercilessly.


    Emily thought that she had somewhat begun to feel enamoured by Jacob, but after this night, after


    what he had done to her, that picture in her mind hadpletely disappeared.


    In David''s private club.


    David was thrown to the ground by Jacob a fifth time. In thest few minutes Jacob had thrown him


    down harder than thest time. Although David was a good-natured man, he could not bear it any


    longer. "Jacob, what the hell brings you here sote at night and why are you venting your anger on me


    as if I were a sandbag?" he asked.


    It seemed as if his words had fanned the mes, as Jacob''s facial expression hardened even more.


    The next second, David saw Jacob lift his foot to give him a kick.


    David slid away from the kick swiftly and mocked him,"Did I hit close to home? Look how hard you


    punched me. Come on! Just cut me some ck. I''ll have to save my strength to keep an eye on Rita."


    With a cold expression on his face, Jacob paused for a few seconds before he finally said,"You will


    never be able to control that girl."


    Puzzled, David paused for a moment to process what Jacob was talking about. Soon, when he


    understood what Jacob had meant, his face clouded over. With a sarcastic smile on his chiseled face,


    he said,"Just mind your own business. I have my methods..."


    Before he could finish talking, Jacob punched him hard on the shoulder again. David gritted his teeth


    and cried out in rage,"Why don''t you go and find someone else to be your sandbag?"


    "I''m afraid that the other sandbags won''t able to survive my punch," replied Jacob.


    "Jacob, you are really a jerk. Okay,e on. One more round!" David goaded.


    It was pity that there were no audiences to apud the two handsome men as they were boxing in the


    ring, trying to vent their negative emotions.


    ...


    In a private room of a beauty club.


    Tina had just finished getting a manicure and was just blowing her fingernails while squinting at the


    young girl sitting beside her. The disdain in Tina''s eyes made her appear like a queen.


    "Miss Tina, I did everything you''ve asked me to do. Now, I need you to do a little something for me,"


    implored Z, who had to leave her pride at the doorstep because she had no other choice but to


    grovel to Tina.


    "I think I have done everything I could do to help you. Otherwise, you would be in prison instead of


    standing here," Tina scoffed. The only reason she helped the young girl was because Z was smart


    enough and didn''t give her name away to Jacob. Otherwise, she would have never helped Z,


    especially since she knew that she also had feelings for Jacob.


    "But what should I do now..." asked Z. Although Tina secretly found another girl to take the fall for


    Z, Z knew that this secret would not stay hidden for too long. Sooner orter Jacob woulde


    to learn about it. Afraid of what Jacob would do if he were to uncover the truth, Z decided to leave


    the city as soon as possible.


    "That ispletely up to you. Do you expect me to make a n for you or take the fall for everything


    you did?" asked Tina.


    "Miss Tina, how can you be so heartless? I really did all those things for you!" Z insisted.


    "For me?" Tina chuckled, and she continued,"I thought you just wanted to give Emily a hard time.


    Besides, I have already paid you a lot of money."


    Actually, the reason why Z didn''t gave away Tina''s name was simple¡ªTina would not forgive her so


    easily. It was in Z''s best interest to hide the secret and pretend to be good in both Jacob and Tina''s


    eyes.


    "Miss Tina," Z secretly gnashed her teeth at the supercilious queen, but in the end she begged in a


    humble tone,"You are one of the reasons why I''m here. You have to help me. If Mr. Jacob finds out that


    I had escaped, he won''t spare me!"


    As she said, she suddenly kneeled down to Tina.


    Tina frowned with disgust, as she spun her chair and turned her back at Z and said,"Don''t ever do


    that in front of me. I feel ashamed of you."


    Z had to lower her head as she clenched her fists, so that Tina would not see that Z''s eyes were


    full of resentment.


    ''You were born with silver spoon in your mouth. Otherwise, you won''t dare to say that to my face. If one


    day your family goes down, I will do the same thing to you!'' Z vowed inwardly.


    She felt lighter at the thought of Tina being bullied by everyone after her family went broke.


    "Enough," said Tina. She didn''t want to look at Z any more. In an impatient tone she said,"I will ask


    my secretary to transfer one million dors into your ount. Now get lost."


    Obviously, Z was not at all satisfied with Tina''s suggestion; she said,"One million is not enough..."


    "How much money do you think would be enough?" Tina asked impatiently.


    Z paused for a moment, and answered,"Five million dors should do it, I think."


    "You really are a greedy little bitch," Tina sneered, squinting at Z with an arrogant look on her face,


    and then she continued,"I may be rich, but you don''t deserve my money. Do you know why? Because


    you can''t do anything right."

 Chapter 109 What Brings You Here

    Chapter 109 What Brings You Here


    Z had to bite down her anger, otherwise it would do her more harm than good. She silently agreed to


    the deal so that she could at least get 1 million. After all, something was better than nothing.


    Tina shooed Z away, as if she were a dog begging for a piece of meat. "Go away as far as you can


    and you''d better not let me or Jacob see you again!" said Tina.


    "Of course, Miss Tina," replied Z.


    ''Tina Tao, '' Z etched that name deep in her heart.


    Sitting in her chair, Tina admired her nails with great satisfaction and a peace of mind.


    ''Z was useless, but at least, it is good to know that Emily is not pregnant.


    Emily is such a bitch. How could she have the honor of carrying Jacob''s baby? Hmph!''


    Tina found out from Z that Emily was living in Tyrone Mansion, but she couldn''t figure out what Emily


    was doing there. Nevertheless, nothing good coulde from it.


    For her devious schemes to work out, Tina had to somehow get Emily out of there, or else all her


    efforts would be in vain.


    Tina was lost in deep thoughts when an idea popped in her head like a lightbulb, followed with a sh


    ofcence in her eyes.


    Several dayster, in the Tyrone Mansion.


    Jacob had note back for several days since he left that night. Meanwhile, Emily was still under


    house arrest. Needless to say, she tried to escape a few times, but she failed.


    Emily knew that the servants would never let her leave the mansion without Jacob''s permission.


    After breakfast, Emily stood in front of the window to bask under the radiant sunlight. It was a beautiful,


    sunny day.


    "Miss Emily..." said a maid, as she came to her from behind.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t jump from the window to escape," said Emily, with a tinge of sarcasm.


    They had all been keeping their watchful eyes on her, so it was virtually impossible for her to escape.


    "I did not mean that," said the maid. She paused for a moment and then said to Emily,"Mr. Jacob called


    a few moments ago to let you know that you may leave if you want to."


    "What?" Emily''s eyes snapped wide open in shock. In fact, it sounded so unreal that Emily had a hard


    time believing what she had just heard.


    Jacob... He actually agreed to let her leave?


    Really?


    "Mr. Jacob wants you to move out of here," she repeated, as she subconsciously looked at Emily in a


    sympathetic way.


    They all witnessed how much Jacob had loved and spoiled Emily, but they did not expect that Jacob


    would drive her out of the door all of a sudden. They wondered what had happened between Jacob


    and Emily for things to turn out that way...


    Emily was still in shock, but she somehow uttered,"Right now?"


    "Yes, ma''am."


    "Okay, got it."


    Emily did not spend too much time thinking about the reason behind Jacob''s sudden change of mind.


    She was just d that she was free to go.


    But, why was she feeling slightly restless...


    This time when Emily went out the door, no one stopped her. None of the servants uttered a word in


    resistance as if she had been an invisible person to them.


    Emily only had a suitcase to bring with her, not much else. Inside the car, Emily still felt unreal about


    everything, until the driver took her back to her apartment.


    When she got off, she politely said thanks to the driver and then went upstairs.


    Emily had lived in Jacob''s ce for almost one month, but fortunately she did not cancel the lease on


    her apartment. Now back there again, it felt like it was a lifetime ago.


    Emily opened the door and found out that the former empty apartment was back to its normal state and


    everything was in their ces, just as before. It seemed like nothing had changed.


    It was as if she took a walk outside and then came back home. The days she had spent in Jacob''s


    ce were like a short series of dreams, and finally she was back to reality.


    Yet for some inexplicable reason there was a tiny part in her mind that felt unsettled... Was it because


    she had been used to having someone apanying her?


    In the following days, Emily went back to work as usual. Until one day someone from the Gu


    Consortium showed up.


    It was Sam, Jacob''s assistant and confidante. "Miss Emily, Mr. Jacob has asked me to take you to your


    new work ce," he said to Emily, politely.


    ''New work ce?''


    Emily remembered that Jacob wanted her to work for him at the Gu Consortium. But, that was before


    they had screwed everything up, right?


    "May I say no?" asked Emily.


    Sam smiled back and shook his head in refusal.


    As a matter of fact, it was just a formality. In the absence of Victor, Jacob was Emily''s immediate boss.


    Besides, if Emily did not go with Sam, she would never get another opportunity to exact her revenge


    upon Jack. She was still determined to make him pay.


    Having thought of that, Emily did not hesitate one more second. She left with Sam at once, even


    though she did not know what Jacob''s real intentions were. In any case, the pros outweighed the cons.


    However...


    Thinking of what Jacob had done at that night, Emily still had a lingering taste of fear and difort.


    Sam did not know what happened to Emily but he could feel the difference in her motion. He


    thoughtfully, yed soft music to calm her nerves when they got into the car.


    Soon the car arrived at the building of the Gu Consortium.


    Emily got off the car and looked up to the building and sighed. It seemed like she wasn''t looking


    forward to it, but she knew it had to be done.


    Jacob, Jack...


    No matter how hard she tried to avoid them, her destiny was entangled with theirs. Nevertheless, good


    or bad, she would never forget the past.


    Sam led Emily into the building. Although, the staff at the Gu Consortium were well-trained, they still


    could not help looking at Emily out of curiosity and specting over her identity.


    Emily had already gotten used to getting strange looks from others while she was with Jacob. Today


    was going to be a piece of cake.


    Thanks to Jacob, she had finally grown up to be a stronger person.


    As soon as Sam pressed the button of the private elevator, his phone rang. Sam gave an apologetic


    smile to Emily, and then turned around to answer the phone.


    A minuteter, when Sam got off the phone he looked kind of anxious and nervous, as he said to


    Emily," Miss Emily, I''m so sorry, but I have to leave right now because my girlfriend is ill. Can you find


    your way to Mr. Jacob''s office by yourself? He is on the 23rd floor."


    Emily paused for half a second and then nodded as soon she heard that it was an emergency. "Sam,


    you should go. I''ll be okay. I''ll find him myself," replied Emily.


    "Thank you, Miss Emily," said Sam, politely, before he left her.


    Emily stood in front of the elevator for a while, hesitantly, before she walked in.


    In truth, the thought of facing Jacob by herself for the first time after that night made her feel uneasy.


    It would have been a little easier if Sam were there, but unfortunately, even Sam had to leave.


    The elevator doors were dreadfully slow. Suddenly, a slim hand reached inside, and waved at the


    sensors to slowly open the elevator doors again.


    Shocked as Emily was, looking up, her face froze like a popsicle the moment sheid eyes on the man


    outside the elevator.


    It was Jack.


    Dressed in a suit, he stood up straight. He was still as handsome as ever, but seemed more mature


    than before, or, one could say, he was more like a man.


    "Emily!" he said. Jack also seemed to be surprised to see her there and said,"What brings you here?"

 Chapter 110 A Storm Is Impending

    Chapter 110 A Storm Is Impending


    When Emily saw Jack again, she felt bile rise up in her throat. She wasn''t going to be a silly girl who let


    other people hurt her anymore.


    She was about to step out of the elevator, but Jack pulled her inside.


    "Why are you avoiding me?" he asked, pressing her against the wall of the elevator. "Are you that


    afraid of me?" he mocked.


    Emily struggled against his grip and watched helplessly as the doors of the elevator closed. "Yes! You


    disgust me!" she spat.


    Jack was taken aback by her words. "Wow! You''ve be bolder after being with Jacob," he sneered.


    Emily''s expression soured, but she didn''t respond.


    The fact that she was neither admitting it nor denying it made Jack angry. "Do you think Jacob really


    loves you? You''re nothing but a ything to him.


    You''re just a slut!"


    Although Emily was burning with anger, she fixed a smile onto her face and drawled," You think so?


    Maybe I am, but I''m seeking a new happy life. Jacob is very good to me, much better than you..."


    "Emily!" Jack cut her off before she could continue. With fury zing in his eyes, he reached out and


    wrapped his fingers around her slender neck. "I know you slept with Jacob! What a shameless


    woman."


    Emily''s little face went red, but it didn''t deter her from letting out a mockingugh and saying," Hear,


    hear! You seem to be jealous. Does that mean you still love me? That''s crazy... It''s crazy..."


    Jack immediately released her.


    Emily slid down the elevator wall and onto the ground, coughing violently. She rubbed her neck as it


    seemed she could still feel Jack''s fingers around it.


    Jack stared at his empty hands with a bitter look on his face.


    Love? How could he love this woman now!


    He hadn''t known that she was so easy. He had thought that Emily truly loved him, but she''d run into


    Jacob''s arms as soon as he had left her.


    How could he love a woman like that?


    "Love...you?" Jackughed as if it was the funniest thing he had heard. Then, his eyes turned cold and


    he added," I wonder... If I have sex with you now, will Jacob still like being with you?"


    He grabbed Emily by the cor and lifted her up.


    "You rascal!" Emily shouted. Her face was red with anger.


    Jack stared at her face intently, running his eyes over her slightly parted red lips as she gasped for


    breath. It was like she was asking for it.


    Was this how she seduced Jacob?


    "You cheap whore!" Jack sneered, closing the gap between them.


    Emily was so angry that she raised a hand to Jack''s face, but he quickly held her wrists and pinned


    them above her head. He locked her legs with his so that she couldn''t move.


    "Jack, didn''t you once say that you would never touch a woman like me? Were you lying then?" Emily


    taunted.


    "I''ve changed my mind now."


    "Stay away from me! There''s a camera in here!" Emily warned, ring at him. His touch filled her with


    disgust.


    "Are you afraid of being seen with me? Is that it?" Jack asked, as if he had suddenly found something


    very interesting. Heughed and added," Emily, doesn''t it seem like we are having a ndestine


    rtionship? Is this exciting for you? Huh?"


    His eyes grew bigger and bigger as he spoke.


    She turned her face away quickly, but Jack grabbed her chin and forced her to face him again.


    Suddenly, there was a ding as the elevator stopped and the door opened slowly.


    Jack paused and turned his face around. Emily stood there with her hands still pinned above her head


    and followed Jack''s line of sight. Her heart fell when she saw the man standing outside the elevator.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Jacob.


    He stood there rooted to the ground, his face clouding over with anger.


    Emily''s heart almost stopped.


    Her throat suddenly felt so dry that she couldn''t utter a word. She looked at Jacob nkly, feeling guilty


    inside.


    Then, realizing that Jack was distracted now, she quickly gave him a hard shove.


    "Come here." Jacob''s deep voice boomed like it hade straight from hell.


    Behind Jacob stood high-level officials who were all awkwardly shuffling from one foot to another,


    pretending not to have seen anything.


    Jacob''s voice scared Emily, but she knew that she would rather be standing next to him than Jack, so


    she walked to him quickly.


    Jack''s face fell when he saw Emily choose Jacob over him without any hesitation.


    Meanwhile, Jacob''s face rxed a little, but he continued ring at Jack. Emily knew how angry Jacob


    was, but standing by his side gave her courage.


    Jack hid his true feelings and walked out of the elevator. With a smirk on his face, he said," Emily''s a


    fun girl. Have you had enough of her? If you get tired of her, give her back to me. After all, I gave her to


    you before I''d had my share of fun."


    Jacob''s eyes were as cold as ice as he said," You''d better not touch her."


    "What if I do?"


    "You can try," Jacob growled.


    If looks could kill, Jack would be dead.


    Jack lost hisposure when he saw the threat in Jacob''s eyes. Although Jacob hadn''t physically


    done anything to him, Jack felt like he had been grabbed in the throat.


    Emily watched the two men fight with embarrassment. They were talking about her as if she was an


    object.


    Meanwhile, the high-level officials looked around awkwardly, pretending not to hear anything, although


    they had confirmed that the rumor that the rtionship between Jacob and Jack was sour because of a


    woman was true.


    But no one cared about the gossip. They just wanted to get away from the tension in the room.


    Defeated, Jack''s face contorted into a sneer before he walked away.


    But Jacob stood there without moving. The high-level officials had no choice but to wait behind him.


    Secretly, they were relieved, because they''d thought that the two men would definitely have a brawl


    right there and then.


    As if nothing happened, they all took the elevator downstairs, and Jacob dragged Emily into his office.


    "Jacob..." Emily mumbled. Jacob looked like he was about to hit her, which made her afraid. "Ah! What


    are you doing!"

 Chapter 111 Stop There

    Chapter 111 Stop There


    Grim-faced, Jacob tore off Emily''s clothes with such force that several buttons fell to the ground.


    Emily stiffened in fear, remembering the way he had behaved like a beast the other night.


    ''All in all, I''m just a toy for these men who asionally have some interest in me, '' she thought bitterly.


    Somehow, she felt wronged. ''I''m a human being! I have feelings too! Why are they treating me as if I''m


    a toy?''


    "Why are you crying?" Jacob asked coldly, interrupting Emily''s thoughts.


    She blinked and realized that tears were streaming down her face.


    Looking at her tears made Jacob feel somewhat guilty, but then he remembered what he had seen in


    the elevator and became angry again. "Go and take a shower. I don''t like the smell of another man on


    your skin."


    As he spoke, he pushed Emily into the washroom in his office.


    Puzzled and scared, Emily stood still in the washroom, wondering why Jacob was asking her to take a


    shower.


    Seeing her stand there without moving like a pitiful rabbit, Jacob raised his eyebrows at her. "Well? Are


    you expecting me toe in and help?"


    But as soon as those words left his mouth, the door of the washroom mmed shut on him with a loud


    bang, leaving him speechless.


    Emily looked around and found that the washroom was well-equipped with a shower head and bath


    supplies. She slowly began taking a shower. As shethered the soap onto her body, she heard Jacob


    speaking to someone outside. And several minutester, she heard a knock on the door.


    "Your clothes," came Jacob''s voice.


    Emily tensed up and answered,"Just leave them at the door."


    Without saying anything else, Jacob left the clothes at the door. After a while, he saw the door open a


    crack, and Emily''s milky and slender arm appeared before his eyes. With her porcin skin, she was


    really a beauty.


    Her slender arm felt around before finding the clothes, then drew back quickly before the door was


    mmed shut again.


    Jacob''s eyes darkened when he saw the door m, and he swallowed hard before turning his eyes


    away from the door.


    Several minutester, Emily opened the door and walked out wearing the new set of clothes. She was


    barefoot, but when she saw the pair of brand-new slippers at the door, she hesitated for a moment


    before slipping them on and walking into the office.


    Jacob was busy typing away on hisptop and barely spared a nce at her.


    Emily was now wearing a business suit which didn''t reveal too much skin. More importantly, the smell


    of another man on her skin was gone. Instead, she was emanating a soft minty vani scent.


    It was the scent of the shower gel that Jacob frequently used, but right now, the fragrance made him


    calm down with the thought that Emily belonged only to him.


    Seeing Jacob lost in thought, Emily hesitated about whether to approach his desk because she didn''t


    know what the man would do to her.


    "Stop there," Jacob ordered, suddenly breaking the silence. "Stand against the wall and don''t move."


    ''Why?''


    Emily thought, confused, but she didn''t ask any questions out loud. Instead, she stood against the wall


    obediently, secretly relieved that Jacob hadn''t asked her to do something more terrible.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Jacob knew that she must have been thinking about the night he had behaved like a monster. But in his


    defense, Emily had really driven him up the wall that night.


    ''How is she so confident that I''ll let go of her? What a naive girl!


    She still hasn''t learned that I won''t let go of someone if I want both their mind and body. And I want her


    to give herself to me willingly instead of being forced by me.


    But it''s not the right time yet, '' Jacob thought sullenly.


    The face of his foster father suddenly crossed his mind, and Jacob''s face darkened.


    Emily continued standing against the wall like a naughty schoolboy who was being punished by his


    teacher. Since she had nothing else to do, she watched Jacob as he worked.


    He was minding his own business as if she wasn''t even in the room, with his slender fingers busily


    typing away on the keyboard. Although his face was nk, he looked really charming then.


    The truth was, there was no man who was more perfect than Jacob.


    He was a rich and powerful man with a delicate face and a good body. And on the rare asions when


    he set aside his cold demeanor and revealed how tender he was, there was no way any woman could


    resist falling in love with him.


    ''There''s no reason for such a perfect man to fall in love with me. Even if he says he loves me, he


    probably loves me like other people love their pets, '' Emily thought.


    As time passed, she began to feel her back and her waist ache. But every time she tried to rx, Jacob


    would nce at her coldly, making her stand straight again.


    In the end, even her ankles started to tremble. ''I never knew how tiring it would be to just stand against


    a wall.


    Is Jacob punishing me for what I did in the elevator?'' she thought. But she felt lucky that he wasn''t


    punishing her in some other cruel way, so she put even more effort into standing straight, like a little


    sapling trying to grow toward the sun.


    "Come here," Jacob said, a hint of a smile crossing his face when he saw Emily trying to stand


    straighter. But it quickly vanished as he thought, ''Emily is a girl who I can coax into doing something,


    but not coerce.''


    "Okay," Emily said sweetly, finally rxing. Although she was walking toward Jacob, she could hardly


    feel her legs.


    When she was just a step away from him, she stumbled and nearly hit the ground before Jacob caught


    her in his arms.


    He felt his angerpletely dissipate as he held the little girl tightly in his arms. He chuckled and


    asked,"Did you forget how to walk?"


    When Emily struggled against his arms, he suddenly touched her ankles and began to rub them softly,


    making the aching disappear.


    The atmosphere was suddenly cozy and peaceful, and neither of them talked about what had


    happened in the morning.


    Suddenly, they heard knocking at the door. Someone was right outside.


    Emily sprang to her feet like a frightened rabbit, stepped away from Jacob''s arms and stood there with


    her head lowered.


    Jacob nced at Emily before answering,"Come in."


    His secretary, Leo, walked in and said,"Mr. Jacob, the meeting will start in a few minutes. I have


    already prepared everything."


    Jacob nodded and tapped his fingers against the table. "Come with me to the meeting."


    Not realizing that Jacob was talking to her, Emily stayed silent.


    Leo stole a nce at Emily and thought, ''I never imagined that Mr. Jacob would bring ady into his


    office. How incredible!''


    When the realization hit her, Emily opened her mouth to reply, but Jacob quickly added,"She will be my


    assistant and help me with the meeting."


    "I see," Leo answered absent-mindedly.


    In his mind, he thought, ''She''s not so much your assistant as she is your woman.''


    ''Me?


    When did I be his assistant?'' Emily thought.


    "Can''t I just stay here?" she asked timidly. ''I don''t know anything about being an assistant. What if I


    screw everything up?'' she thought.


    "No, you can''t," Jacob answered firmly. "This is the first step you have to take to leave yourfort


    zone, so you have toe with me, no arguing."

 Chapter 112 Do Not Objectify Emily

    Chapter 112 Do Not Objectify Emily


    Emily was nonplussed, but she did not refute because Jacob had a point. Quietly and slowly, she was


    about to chang her shoes.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Jacob looked at her heel, which had scraped a bit of skin off, and frowned. "No need to change your


    shoes," he said.


    "Eh?"


    Emily was somewhat puzzled. "Then I am... not suited for the asion?" she asked.


    "If I say it''s okay, then it is okay," Jacob asserted.


    Emily,"......"


    The time for the meeting was fast approaching.


    When Emily stepped into the conference room, all the eyes fixated on her, making her feel pressured


    and ufortable.


    At the same time, the chief executives sitting in the conference room were all shocked to see her there.


    How could Jacob bring his woman to the meeting! And this woman came in with an unkept hair and a


    pair of slippers!


    How arrogant?!


    Emily was still inexperienced. While the people who were present there were all seasoned


    professionals. Their eyes pressed against her, as if to choke her. She was sweating profusely as she


    cast a short nce at Jacob, like a helpless animal asking for help.


    Jacob''s heart softened at the sight of her desperation. He waved at her and said,"Come here."


    Emily looked down at her feet, and took small steps to walk towards him, before she sat down right


    next to Jacob.


    On the surface, these chief executives looked calm, but on the inside, they were all shocked. Soon they


    all came to the same conclusion that this woman meant a lot to Jacob.


    Therefore, even if they were dissatisfied with her attire, they could only turn a blind eye to their


    concerns.


    However, Jack could not keep himself calm.


    The moment Emily came in, his gaze fell on her, almost without a conscious thought. After discovering


    that she had changed her clothes, his heart burned with intense passion.


    Emily, however, did not notice Jack when she came in. From time to time she would peek at Jacob,


    with a look of dependence on her face, which made Jack even more angry!


    Who the hell was Jacob! Jack wanted to make Emily regret choosing Jacob over him!


    After everyone settled in, the meeting finallymenced.


    Emily sat next to Jacob. She knew that her duty was to write down the key contents of the meeting.


    Soon, however, she was overwhelmed by the new and unfamiliar terms that came at her one after


    another. Clueless, she felt like her head was going to explode.


    Most of the people there assumed that she was Jacob''s woman, and that she was just there to y


    around, so they did not pay any attention to what she was doing.


    Emily bit her lip and just wrote down random things. When she raised her head and looked at Jacob,


    his eyes were deeper than the abyss. Emily was suffocating under the pressure.


    By then she was already prepared for Jacob to scold her, but she didn''t expect him to quickly shift his


    gaze from her. Disconcerted, Emily couldn''t tell from his expression, whether he was angry or not.


    Emily was not brave enough to look up again, she just lowered her head and sat there quietly.


    Eventually, she noticed that the rhythm of the meeting slowed down considerably from how it was in the


    beginning. It was almost as if someone was deliberately controlling it to be so.


    Although, her head was still in the fog, her heart was moved. Was Jacob helping her?


    Emily couldn''t tell for sure, and neither could the others, as they followed him instinctively. Jack''s face


    was calm, but his hands were clenched tight under the table. His eyes, ck as coal, pierced through


    Emily, as if he wanted to see through her soul.


    "What is your opinion, General Manager Jack?" asked Jacob. The voice of Jacob rang in Jack''s ears,


    steady and imperturbable.


    Jack retracted his gaze from Emily and looked at Jacob. The haze in his eyes dissipated in an instant.


    He couldn''t stand Jacob''s smug expression. Jacob hardly ever regarded him as apetent associate.


    He looked at Jack as if he were looking at a negligible ant.


    Jacob looked down on him with disrespect. Jack did not have the stomach for that.


    Jack, however was not stupid. Although he hated the man, he did not let his emotions get the best of


    him in front of the others.


    Soon his thoughts came rushing back into his head within seconds. He presented his own opinions and


    ideas, which were a testament to his presence there.


    Jacob said,"Well." That was all he said. He did not say whether he thought it was good or bad. The


    others soon followed suit and did not dare to express their views on the matter as well.


    Emily nced at Jack who was sitting far away from her. She wasn''t aware that he was there all along.


    However, at that moment, Emily still felt like this person was a stranger to her. Some things were


    doomed to be gone, and some things were destined to continue.


    Jack and Emily''s eyes crossed paths for half a second. Consequently, the air between them started to


    feel sultry.


    In that single moment, he caught the hatred in her eyes. As if someone had stabbed his heart with a


    needle.


    It was strange to think how much Emily had loved him in the past, and how much she had hated him at


    that moment.


    This thought suddenly made Jack feel ufortable, very ufortable.


    "Dismissed," Jacob''s low voice caught Emily''s attention, as she quickly turned her face to him.


    All the people left the room quickly. Only Jack was still there, with them.


    Jack did not have a very warm expression on his face, and his lips evoked a scornful smile. The


    sarcasm in his tone was coupled with cynicism, as he asked Jacob,"So what did you think of my


    proposal today, uncle?"


    Emily''s face went pale, and she instantly remembered the words of Jack this morning.


    "I''m surprised to see that she is still here, and I am even more surprised that you haven''t gotten bored


    of her yet, dear uncle! If you do get bored of her, please send her back to me. After all, I haven''t had


    my fill with her yet, and you took her away," sneered Jack.


    It would be a tant lie if Emily said that she didn''t care. No sensible person could stand for that kind of


    behavior.


    "You, really, are unafraid of death," said Jacob. Jacob''s voice had a certain kind of biting sarcasm. He


    smiled back at Jack arrogantly amd said,"In my eyes, Emily is not an object, but an individual, who has


    her own thoughts and her own independent personality. I will never try to control or disrespect her.


    Why don''t you try asking her. Ask her if she wants to be with you or me? If her choice is the former, I


    will have nothing to say."


    Caught in between, Emily found her thoughts running around in her mind, not knowing what to do.


    Jacob said that she was not an object. She was her own person, and he would give her absolute


    respect...


    Emily felt like she was on a roller coaster ride. Her feelings were scattered all over, but there was a hint


    of joy somewhere in her heart.


    This man, seemed different than he used to be. He did not directly refute Jack''s statement. Instead, he


    left it for her to decide. This meant that his thoughts about her were also changing. Finally, he was


    starting to take her feelings into consideration...


    "Why do you like to cry so much?" Jacob teased, as he gently brushed his hands over her hair, and the


    love in his eyes was almost overflowing. He continued,"Are you still a child?"


    "No..."


    Emily squinted her eyes and forced her tears back. ''Thank you, '' she said to him, in her heart.


    ''Thank you for everything that you''ve given me. Freedom, respect, safety...''


    Emily had suffered enough in life to know when to cherish the kindness of others.


    "So, do you choose me or him? Well?"


    The answer was very obvious. Emily would never choose Jack even if he were thest man on earth.


    Jack''s face darkened as he said,"Oh Jacob, good talk! If you don''t regard her as your toy, then why


    don''t you just marry her?"

 Chapter 113 Who Gave You The Right To Laugh

    Chapter 113 Who Gave You The Right To Laugh


    There was a time when Jack had every intention of marrying Emily, and if she had agreed to marry


    Jack, his grandfather would have given them his blessings, even though she had came from a lower


    ss family.


    This would be very different for Jacob as old Mr. Gu had always thought very highly of him. If he were


    to marry Emily, she would not have been weed into the Gu Family, as old Mr. Gu would never


    allow a woman of her status to be the wife of the highest authority of the Gu family, even though he


    was more tolerant and lenient towards Jacob.? Not to mention the fact that the two of them had been at


    odds with each other because of this woman. That alone was enough for her to die several times over.


    "And you, Emily," said Jack. A strange expression slowly appeared on Jack''s face as he sneered," Do


    you really believe that you can marry into the Gu family just because you got pregnant with Jacob''s


    child? Oh wait, I forgot; you even faked your pregnancy to win his favor..."


    Jack had received the news long before it even graced Tina''s ears.


    "And if you''re really pregnant, I feel sorry for you. Do you know what you''ll end up with...?" continued


    Jack.


    The cold and harsh tone made Emily''s heart shiver. The next second, Jacob interrupted Jack as he


    yelled," Shut up!"


    Jack felt pretty good about himself after making Jacob feel indignant. Even the old wounds and pain in


    the bottom of his heart seemed to have been alleviated, as he sneered," You should really look out for


    yourself, ha ha ha..."


    Emily, let''s see if Jacob had the ability to protect you, or if he would give up everything from the Gu


    family just to marry you!


    "Get out of here!" Jacob yelled again. Jacob''s eyes were cold, but his insides were boiling with fiery


    fury.


    After Jack had finally left, Emily felt somewhat uneasy. Suddenly taken by curiosity, she couldn''t help


    asking," Jacob, what did Jack mean by what he just said?"


    "Nothing, don''t worry about it," Jacob casually brushed off Emily''s worries.


    "Oh." Since Jacob didn''t want to talk about it, Emily decided to stop pursuing her curiosity.


    A momentter, she felt Jacob''s sigh above her head. It was very subtle, perhaps too subtle to notice,


    and then suddenly she was pulled into the arms of a loving man, as he said," Don''t worry, I will protect


    you."


    Emily closed her eyes, not knowing how or why she felt safe in his arms. "Okay," she whispered.


    "W...well, Mr. Jacob?" Unexpectedly, Leo walked into the room not knowing that he would find himself


    interrupting an intimate moment, but he couldn''t have avoided it. In an instant, he froze on his path,


    feeling absolutely embarrassed.


    Emily pushed Jacob away without a word or a conscious thought.


    Leo tried his best to pretend like he hadn''t seen anything. "The references for the meeting needs to be


    sorted out..." he said to Jacob.


    Leo''s words reminded Emily of her duty and purpose of being there. Guilt-ridden, she picked up her


    messy notes and said," Sorry, I am not doing well..."


    Emily felt like she had no idea what she was doing there. Perhaps she was good at nothing else


    besides designing jewelries. If one day she was not able to design jewelries anymore, what would she


    do?


    Jacob took the notebook from Emily''s hand, and looked at the notes. The handwriting on it was


    beautiful, but the content was... He pursed his lips, then he said," This was your first time without any


    previous experience, and you''ve already done a very good job."


    Jacob handed the notebook to Leo for him to have a look.


    Leo had a rough nce at it, and gave Emily the ''professional smile''. "Miss Emily''s already done very


    well," he said.


    Emily suspected that the two of them were telling lies so she asked," Is that true?"


    Emily was skeptical; she knew that her work wasn''t as good as she would have wanted it to be, but


    Jacob and Leo admitted that it was quite good... Was something wrong with her perception?


    "Why would he lie to you? Just take it easy, and if you still have doubts, there is a recording of the


    meeting that you can work withter on," Jacob assured her. Jacob pulled her to his arms again,


    intending to distract her from the topic. "Are you hungry? I will take you to eat something," said Jacob.


    Indeed, all that nerve-racking work got Emily hungry. She was dragged away by Jacob submissively,


    leaving Leo dumbfounded. Seeing them all lovey-dovey got Leo a bit upset.


    ''Boss, didn''t you know exactly why I had to lie to Miss Emily?''


    It was during the afternoon when Jacob brought Emily to eat lunch at a restaurant.


    Both of them automatically filtered out what had happened that night, as if it had never happened.


    None of them mentioned it again, as if they had returned to the old harmonious times when they got


    along with each other nicely.


    "Today I just wanted you to get a sense of how we do things at thepany. There are a lot of things


    you don''t know yet, but you can learn, and you should certainly read some more books," Jacob said to


    Emily as he gracefully cut the steak. He continued," I will make a work n for you when we get back."


    "Okay." Emily nodded. She knew it was all for her own good.


    "Only when you be strong, can you defeat your enemies," said Jacob, with a bold smile on his


    face.


    "Got it."


    When they were eating, they were abruptly interrupted by a knock on the door of theirpartment.


    After two more taps, someone pushed the door in from outside.


    Jacob frowned unhappily. When he was about to get up, he saw Tinae in, and his frown curved


    deeper.


    "Jacob, you really are here!" eximed Tina, looking delighted to see Jacob there. Tina ignored Emily,


    as she sat right beside Jacob and said," I was having lunch in the nextpartment with friends. I


    didn''t believe it when they said that you were here!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Emily noticed that Tina was wearing a Brassiere styled skirt. The magnificence of this dress was


    comparable to the dresses celebrities wore when they walked on the red carpet. Her makeup was also


    exceptionally borate. Tina looked gorgeous from every angle... However, didn''t she look a bit


    overdressed for a lunch with friends?


    Jacob was emotionless. He tried to drive her out by saying," Get out of here."


    "Why?" Finding the opportunity to see Jacob was a rare urrence for Tina. She wasn''t going to let


    that opportunity slide away so easily. Tina widened her big beautiful eyes and said sourly," Jacob, am I


    so unwee?"


    "You are not wee at all," Jacob voiced a firm rejection.


    "How can you treat me like this? We are supposed to be engaged..." Before Tina had the chance to


    finish her sentence, Jacob cast a cold, venomous nce at her, sending cold shivers down her spine.


    "Who told you that we are going to get engaged?" asked Jacob, coldly.


    "Grandpa Gu did. He said that he likes me and that we would be good together..." said Tina. With a veil


    of conceit on her face, Tina gave Emily an ted nce, as she hoped to find a hint of jealousy on her


    face.


    Unfortunately, there wasn''t any. From the moment Tina came in, Emily had preupied herself with the


    delicious food on the table. She didn''t even acknowledge Tina''s presence by looking at her.


    Tina was not one to take ignorance very well. The audacity of that woman to ignore her like that! ''Keep


    eating, and when you be a fat pig, we''ll see if Jacob still loves you!'' Tina thought.


    "Since my father likes you so much, you might as well marry him," Jacob scoffed. Then he switched to


    a more serious tone and said," It''s also a good way for you to get into the Gu family. After all, that''s


    what you want."


    "Puff..." Emily who had been pretending to ignore them, could not keep it in anymore. She was so


    amused that she identally sprayed her drink all over the table and almost choked herself as she


    tried to swallow herughter.


    Jacob was simply breathtaking! To marry a girl who loved him to his own elder! Indeed, that took talent!


    Tina''s face turned green and then red. She was so angry that her entire face contorted. However, she


    wasn''t brave enough to express her anger at Jacob, so she turned to Emily instead. "Who gave you the


    permission tough?" she said.


    How dare sheugh at Tina!


    "I did. What are you going to do about it?" said Jacob, as he pulled a paper towel and wiped Emily''s


    mouth. He calmly said," You make me worry about you even when you''re eating."


    Thest line was obviously for Emily.

 Chapter 114 Laugh More For Me

    Chapter 114 Laugh More For Me


    "Jacob, how dare she mock me!" Tinained. Tina wanted so bad to split up Jacob and Emily,


    especially after seeing them being intimate in front of her.


    Jacob didn''t even look at Tina, as he said,"I like to hear herughing. Emily, pleaseugh more for me."


    Emily looked back at Jacob andughed obediently,"Hahaha..."


    Tina had reached the breaking point of her patience. You could see the anger first in her eyes, then a


    tension of her muscles, and the inability to think clearly soon followed. She tried hard to fight against


    the urge of flipping the table in their faces. She was so overwhelmed with anger that she lost her


    appetite.


    She red at Emily angrily, as her fingers curled into a fist. She could see Emily''s neck snapping in her


    mind and it felt good.


    Oddly enough, even though Tina was drunk with rage, she did not walk away. Instead, she forced


    herself to suppress the anger and sat still.


    However, neither Jacob nor Emily gave her any attention, as they merrily carried on with their lunch.


    asionally, Jacob would feed Emily with his own spoon.


    Tina wasn''t sure whether she was more jealous or angry at Emily, as she looked at her scornfully and


    said,"Emily, you don''t look like you''ve used to eating western-style cuisines, right?"


    Emily froze and dreaded what was about toe out of Tina''s mouth.


    "When eating a steak, you need to hold the end of your knife and fork and put the forefinger on the


    handle. You need to hold the meat in one ce with your fork, cut a mouthful of meat with the knife,


    and then dip it in sauce before putting it in your mouth," she said. Tina continued, disdainfully,"This is a


    general rule for eating a steak. Emily''s table manners aren''t exactly up to standard and the way she ate


    looked awkward."


    ''Hum, what a country bumpkin! Even the blood that flows in her vein is cheap!''


    Emily bit her lip softly and looked up at the beautiful and arrogant girl in front of her.


    Tina was certain she had hit a nerve this time.


    "In essence a steak is just a piece of beef. It''s up to me how I want to enjoy it. To me it''s simply eating


    the food, instead of a performance of etiquette,"


    said Emily, sounding modest and calm, as if she wasn''t affected by Tina''s words at all.


    Tina did not expect Emily to be so eloquent and well-spoken. She fought back, with a coldness in her


    tone,"It doesn''t matter what you think. I''m afraid it would only embarrass Jacob. After all, he is so


    prestigious..."


    "Enough." Jacob finally broke his silence. There was a momentary re of anger in his face.


    "Jacob..."


    As resilient as she was, Tina was just not willing to give in. Thest time she hadined about


    Emily to old Mr. Gu, and as a result, Emily had to move out of Tyrone Mansion. She thought that Jacob


    would at least be considerate of his father and treat her better, but surprisingly, Jacob was still the


    same! He did not give her a good look at all!


    How was there even aparison between her and Emily? She was far more better than that lowly


    Emily could ever be!


    "Even my patience has its limits," said Jacob. Burning rage hissed through Jacob''s body like deathly


    poison. He was too disgusted by Tina''s presence to even look her in the eye. "Tina, leave, now." he


    commanded.


    Having been shown the door by her crush, was awkward for Tina to stay there even though she had a


    thick skin. She stomped her feet on the ground and ran out with her dress lifted, followed by a loud


    bang, as she mmed the door behind her.


    Emily looked at the door innocently and asked,"She is just a girl. Perhaps you were too cruel to her?"


    After all, they had known each other for a long time. Their families were closely connected, whether in


    business or in daily life. Would it be appropriate to worsen the rtionship between their families?


    "So you want me to treat her nicely?" Jacob replied with a question.


    "No..." Emily realized that she had said something inappropriate as soon as she finished her words.


    ''This is not something I should interfere with.'' Emily thought.


    Although Jacob knew what she was thinking, he did not call her out. Instead, he squeezed her rosy


    cheeks, and said,"Did you forget about the time she tried to hurt you? Why would you defend her? The


    problem is, you always remember the goodness in people, but you also forget the bad."


    Emily tried to dodge away from his hands, but she admitted that he was right. Tina was never nice to


    her, so why should she bother being nice to her? Emily always made an effort to be the nice person.


    However, the next time Tina were to insult her without reason, as she did today, Emily wouldn''t be so


    forgiving anymore.


    Emily peeked into Jacob''s face secretly.


    The fact that Jacob was on her side,forted her and made her at ease.


    After lunch, they both went back to thepany. Jacob gave her a lot of books to go through, which


    made Emily''s head spin like a ferris-wheel. "Do I have to read all of these books?" asked Emily.


    "Not only do you need to finish reading all of them but you also need to understand what''s in them. If


    you have any questions, you cane and ask me," replied Jacob. Jacob asked the staff to set up a


    small office desk for Emily, right next to his, so he could supervise her.


    Emily silently cried in her heart,"... fine."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ...


    A few dayster, a luxury car cruised down the road at high speed.


    Inside the car, David nced at Rita who was sitting on the passenger''s seat. Casually, he said to


    her,"You''re already a few months pregnant, so how about you move to my mansion in the west coast?


    The environment''s nicer there, and apart from that, it would be more convenient for me to take care of


    you and the baby."


    Rita, however, was determined to make life a living hell for him. On a daily basis, she would ask him to


    be the driver; fix theputer and the light bulbs; bathe and feed the cat, and even have him fetch her


    a midnight snack in the middle of a rainy night. However, these were notingpared to having him


    plunge the toilet!


    David was the third master of the Xu n. Having him do all of that was no easy feat. But in the end, he


    had to keep Rita happy, even if it caused him not only to lose his appetite, but also much of his weight.


    Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned!


    On top of that, there was nothing he could do or say to Rita. Although there were times when he


    wanted to scream at her, he had to bite down on his frustrations and put up with all her demands.


    Because of her, his life was just an endless series of misery, one day after another. The best thing to do


    was to teach her a lesson.


    "Do you mean you want to live with me?" asked Rita, as shezily opened her eyes. It was hard to


    determine whether she was amused or annoyed.


    David wanted to deny, but after much consideration, he confessed,"Yes, it would be more convenient


    for me to take care of you if we lived together."


    "I refuse," Rita turned him down without any consideration.


    "But why?" David was puzzled. So far he has willingly put up with everything she had asked of him,


    without question. There wasn''t another man on this who was more tolerant and understanding


    as him, but still she wasn''t happy with it.


    "No specific reason," replied Rita.


    "You must have a reason behind? You see, Emily moved into Tyrone Mansion so that Jacob could take


    better care of her. I think you should do the same, even though Emily moved outter on..."


    "She moved out? Why?" asked Rita, as she suddenly sat up straight. She was obviously very


    concerned about her friend.


    "You don''t know?" asked David. Although David was confused by Rita''s sudden change in attitude. He


    furrowed his eyebrows and exined to her,"Actually Emily was not pregnant, so she moved out from


    Jacob''s house. She got angry when people gossiped that she was just trying to cozy up with the Gu


    n with a fake pregnancy. Fortunately, Jacob blocked the news from spreading."


    Somehow the news managed to reach the public, all thanks to Tina. That''s how David found out about


    it. However, since Rita was never really interested in matters concerning the upper ss of Jingshi City,


    she wasn''t aware of the news. Besides, since Emily did not tell her, Rita figured Emily would have had


    her reasons for choosing to do so.


    After all it wasn''t something worth advertising, so it was understandable that Emily didn''t choose to tell


    her.


    "Emily isn''t like that. I believe there must have been some kind of misunderstanding."

 Chapter 115 This Is A Dead End

    Chapter 115 This Is A Dead End


    David sneered, with a disapproving attitude,"That is not necessarily a misunderstanding."


    What he meant was that, there were too many social climbers who would do anything and everything to


    marry into a rich family. He had seen plenty of such examples in his past life.


    Rita turned to him in shock, as she red at David''s self-righteous expression. In a cold voice, she


    refuted,"You don''t know Emily at all, so please keep your judgments to yourself. You have no right to


    talk about her like that."


    "Okay, I see," replied David. David habituallypromised with Rita, as he sensed that she had a


    tendency to be angry. In the past few days, he had grown ustomed to coaxing her whenever she


    got angry and he also made sure not to lose his temper or patience with her.


    Besides, Emily was not his priority. There was no need for him to quarrel with Rita about Emily''s


    business. If he had continued the conversation, he would have far more to lose than to gain.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Since you want to know why I am unwilling to live with you, I will tell you the reason." Rita was not in


    the mood to go on arguing either, so she turned switched the subject. "You see, Jacob likes Emily. How


    about you? Do you like me?" she asked.


    David paused, as he opened his mouth but could not think of the right thing to say.


    "Is it too difficult for you to answer this question?" Rita smiled, as her beautiful face became even


    lovelier, and said,"I''ll answer this question for you. The answer is David had never liked Rita."


    There was no denying the fact that even after all the years they had been together, David never really


    loved Rita!


    Their rtionship was a dead end.


    "So please stop making these ridiculous requests," said Rita, sounding unconcerned.


    The indifference in Rita''s facial expression made David''s heart ache. He wanted to exin, but he just


    couldn''t find the right words.


    An awkward silence had filled the car. With nothing else to talk about, David drove on without looking at


    Rita.


    After a while, Rita suddenly called out his name,"David."


    David took his eyes off the road to look at Rita, and found that her face had turned pale, as if the blood


    from her face had been drained. Frightened and confused, David asked,"What''s wrong?"


    "I''m feeling sick now¡­" Rita said in a weak tone.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll take you to the nearest hospital right now..." soothed David. As his voice shook with


    fear, he continued,"Don''t be nervous. I''m here. It''s all right."


    Soon after, he turned his car around and drove to the nearest hospital as fast as he could.


    Rita bit her lip to hold back the tears of pain, as she put her hands on her big belly.


    David, however, who had always paid attention to Rita, noticed that she was sweating profusely and


    trembling in pain. It was a stressful and heartbreaking time for David, as there was nothing he could do


    at that moment to reduce her pain.


    ''She must be in pain now... But everything will be fine. She''s going to be fine, '' David tried to calm


    himself down in his mind.


    When they finally arrived at the hospital, David had no time to park the car in the parking lot. He took


    Rita in his arms and rushed straight into the hospital.


    "The patient was suffering from pain and anemia due to theplications of pregnancy. Although, the


    fetus was in momentary risk... everything is stable now. From now on, you should take good care of her


    and keep her in a happy mood."


    After speaking with the doctor, David finally breathed out a sigh of relief and strode into the VIP ward.


    When David walked in, Rita was lying on the bed, with her eyes closed, and with an intravenous


    infusion in her right hand. Her face still looked a bit pale, but she seemed to be resting peacefully.


    "How are you feeling now?" asked David in a fraught tone, as he was worried sick for Rita.


    Rita slowly opened her eyes and nced at David, then closed them again. "I am all right," she said.


    After a short moment of silence, David asked again,"Are you hungry? Would you like something to


    eat?"


    "Are you worried that your child will go hungry?" Rita sneered, and continued,"I know you well, David.


    Quit beating around the bush, unless you want me to think that you''re a hypocrite."


    In truth, David really cared about Rita. However, in her opinion, he was only concerned about the baby.


    After all, he had transferred all his property to her because of the baby.


    David frowned, and said,"I''m talking to you nicely. Can''t you stop being so rude and harsh?"


    "If you can''t stand me, you are more than wee to leave," said Rita.


    David was speechless.


    ''Well, she is not feeling well now. I should be more patient with her!''


    David''s feelings were hurt. He took a deep breath and walked out of the room to buy some nutritious


    porridge for Rita. After he got back, David put the bag on the table, when his cell phone started


    vibrating.


    David took out his cell phone and answered the phone without even looking at it,"Hello."


    "David¡­" In came the soft cry of a woman.


    In an instant, David''s facial expression changed. Suddenly, there was a hint of nervousness on his face


    as he nced at Rita, who was lying in bed,pletely oblivious. ''Maybe she didn''t hear that, '' thought


    David, putting his mind at rest.


    Relieved, David turned around and walked out of the ward to answer the call.


    "Hello, Nora. What''s going on?" David spoke to her gently as usual,"Don''t cry. Tell me what happened."


    "David¡­" Nora slowly calmed down, as she struggled to speak clearly,"I had a quarrel with Allen, and I


    didn''t tell him that I came to Z Country..."


    David quickly asked, as his expression changed instantly,"Where are you now? I''ll pick you up right


    away."


    David noted the address Nora had given him in his mind andforted her for a while, before hanging


    up the phone.


    When David turned around, his heart almost sank to the floor as he didn''t expect to see Rita, standing


    not too far away from him, with no expression on her face.


    The first thought that popped into David''s mind was whether Rita had overheard anything. However, he


    soon he came to the realization that even if Rita had heard him speaking with Nora, he wasn''t doing


    anything wrong because they were already divorced. The only thing that was keeping Rita and him


    together was the unborn child in her womb.


    Yet David still felt guilty, and he couldn''t understand why. Did he really lose his mind after suffering


    Rita''s abuse for such a long period of time?


    "Why are you standing outside? It is cold," he said. David was expecting Rita to ask him about Nora,


    but to his surprise, it was nothing like that.


    "I want to eat some shrimp dumplings from Zhou restaurant," Rita demanded, as per usual.


    David thought that Rita hadn''t overheard his conversation with Nora. He was relieved by the fact that


    he didn''t need to exin himself to her. "Get inside, you shouldn''t be out here," he said.


    David carefully brought Rita to the ward. She watched him as he ced the table on the bed and


    poured out the hot porridge he had brought for her. His face looked gentle and serene, as the steam


    started to belch from the porridge.


    "You are too weak to eat foods like shrimp dumplings. For now just have some porridge, when you


    recover, you can eat anything you like," said David in a firm tone. It seemed like he had a heart of


    stone, and no one could change his mind.


    This time, Rita did not show any signs of resistance, as she obediently ate her porridge.


    David found Rita''s obedient attitude quite refreshing. He gazed at her, finding it hard to leave her as he


    didn''t want Rita to stay there alone in the ward...


    But, what about Nora? Nora rarely visited Z Country. She wasn''t familiar with the ce at all. If she


    were toe across bad men, who would protect her?


    Finally he spoke out, what he was struggling to say for so long,"Rita, stay in the hospital and don''t roam


    around. I have something important to tend to, so I will be gone for a while."


    David understood the importance of keeping Rita in a good mood. It seemed Rita had no idea of what


    was going on, so there was no need to tell her the truth. Besides, she had never been fond of Nora


    before.

 Chapter 116 I Will Not Hate You

    Chapter 116 I Will Not Hate You


    Rita didn''t ask him what was the matter, instead she rudely said,"Get out."


    Although David was angry at Rita''s response, he bite down his anger willingly, without saying a word.


    ''Well then, I''ll get out. As you wish.''


    With that in mind, David walked out of the ward in haste. He quickly got to his car and drove off to


    where Nora was.


    Before long, David arrived at his destination. As soon as he got off the car, he saw a slender figured


    woman, squatting under a sycamore tree all by herself. "Nora!" David called out to her.


    Nora raised her head immediately upon hearing David''s voice. Without wasting another second, she


    ran towards him and threw herself into his arms. "Oh, David!" she said.


    Having been through a lot of trouble, Nora''s tender body was shivering in David''s arms. Every time


    David found her like this in the past, his heart would melt, as his desire to care for her and give her


    everything she wanted would be his utmost priority. This time, however, David did not have those


    feelings anymore. Something in his heart had changed. Perhaps there was another woman who was


    slowly starting to upy his heart before he could realize.


    Finding himself in doubt, David hesitated, as he thought about whether he should push her away or


    not. David, being the gentleman that he was, did not turn her down, instead, he said,"Let''s get you out


    of here first."


    Nora nodded, like an obedient child. She followed David and got on the car. With bloodshot red eyes


    from all the crying, her mascara was smeared all over her rosy cheeks.


    David drove Nora straight to his house and set her up to stay there. After they got everything settled,


    David asked Nora,"What happened between you two?"


    Nora faltered,"We had a big fight." However, she didn''t follow that up with any exnation, as no matter


    how many times David asked her, she kept on weeping uncontrobly.


    Every time David saw a girl crying, his heart would soften, let alone a girl he had been in love with in


    the past. He tried tofort her,"Nora, don''t cry..."


    Bathed in his gentle voice, Nora''s face grew more sad. She threw herself into his arms again, seeking


    comfort. "David..." she said.


    David habitually patted her shoulder, trying tofort her. But soon he remembered that it was an


    inappropriate thing to do because she was already married to someone else. So as to not be rude, he


    gently pushed her away and said,"Nora, you''re married now. You should keep a certain distance from


    other men."


    Yes, David liked Nora, but she was married to his second elder brother now. Nora was his sister-inw.


    It didn''t feel right to be to close to each other under such circumstances. They needed to maintain a


    distance between them...


    "Dear David..." said Nora, as she looked at him helplessly; she continued,"We have been there for


    each other since we were kids. By saying that, did you mean that you do not wish to be my friend


    anymore?"


    "I..." David didn''t know how to respond. He went silent for a while, and then said,"Nora, if my brother


    finds out that we are so intimate, he won''t be happy about it."


    His words seemed to have made things worse, as Nora bit her lip and continued sobbing.


    When David was looking at Nora, Rita''s face suddenly appeared in his mind out of nowhere. ''Rita


    hardly ever cries like this. Well, except for that one time...''


    With Rita in his heart, David looked at the crying woman in his arms and decided that it would be best if


    he kept his distance from Nora. "Get some rest, Nora. I''ll call my brother to take you home tomorrow."


    "David, do you..." Nora wanted to ask him something, but she finally decided not to. She wanted to ask


    him if he still had feelings for her.


    Nora sensed an inexplicable difference in David''s eyes. If she had asked that question before, she


    firmly believed that David''s answer would be ''Yes''. But now, she was not sure anymore. Her instincts


    were telling her that something was slowly changing, but she didn''t know what it was, or if there was


    anything she could do about it.


    While both of them sat there in quietly, a sudden ringtone broke the silence.


    David took out his phone to see who was calling him, and it turned out that he didn''t know the number.


    While he was hesitating whether to answer it or not, Nora snatched the phone from his hand and threw


    it on the sofa.


    "David, do you hate me now?" asked Nora.


    Frustrated, David answered,"No, Nora, I don''t hate you."


    When David found out that he could not marry Nora, he forced himself to forget her and began dating


    other girls. In doing so, he left an impression on other people that he was fickle and a yboy.


    However, nobody knew that there was a girl hiding deep inside his heart.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    In the end, that girl married his second elder brother, and he was forced to marry Rita.


    "If you don''t hate me, do you think we can go back to being as we were before? I want you to be my


    friend. You''ve said that you''ll protect me and you won''t allow anyone or anything to make me sad..."


    said Nora.


    David could no longer keep his guard up, as his heart softened after hearing what she had said. After


    all, they grew up together, and it wasn''t easy for him to erase her from his mind. "Okay, I''ll be your


    brother forever, your dear David," he said, with aforting smile on his face.


    No matter what had happened, he still cared about her. Perhaps not in the way lovers cared for each


    other, but in a way a friend did for another friend.


    Satisfied and relieved, Nora rested her head on his firm chest. A momentary smile appeared on her


    face, before it quickly vanished into thin air.


    Meanwhile, at the hospital.


    "The family member of this patient isn''t answering the phone..." said the medical staff, anxiously. When


    she tried to call David again, a woman''s voice stopped her.


    "Don''t call him. I''ll sign the papers myself," Rita said very slowly. Her voice was filled with pain and


    sorrow.


    "That''s the only choice now," said the medical staff, as she immediately let Rita sign her name on the


    paper. Soon they wheeled her into the operation room.


    The doctors weren''t expecting Rita''s condition to be so critical after her vitals had just stabilized


    earlier on. Moreover, to make matters worse, they couldn''t find the man who was supposed to be


    responsible for taking care of Rita...


    The medical staff began to sympathize with Rita.


    All the doctors and nurses in the operating room focused their full attention towards Rita. They were


    trying to save the delicate woman who was lying on their operation table.


    A few hourster, all the doctors and nurses came out of the operating room feeling relieved. The


    operation was a sess.


    They were able to save both the woman and her child.


    Meanwhile, Rita was still in aa. She was wheeled out of the operation room and taken into the


    sterilized room for further observation. One of the medical staff tried to call David again, but he still


    wasn''t answering the phone. Having run out of choices, the staff decided to look up Rita''s address


    book and find another person to contact.


    At the President''s office of the Gu Consortium.


    In front of Emily was a stack of professional books. She rested her chin on one hand, and took notes


    with the other. ''You can do it, Emily!'' she encouraged herself.


    In the past few days, she studied as hard as when she was preparing for the college entrance


    examination some years ago.


    A few hours passed by, as Emily was starting to feel sleepy. She could not see the words clearly as he


    eyelids were struggling to keep open.


    Finally, she stopped resisting and fell asleep at the table.


    While he was working, Jacob cast a nce at Emily, only to find that she had fallen asleep. He smiled,


    stood up, walked towards her and covered her with a nket.


    "Such a hard-working girl," he muttered.


    Jacob ran his slender finger between her eyebrows, and then her eyebrows, her nose, her lips and her


    cheeks.


    Suddenly, he was interrupted by an unwee ringtone that disrupted his peace. Annoyed by it, Jacob


    was about to cut the call, when Emily woke up.


    "What happened? What happened? I''m not sleeping. I''m still studying..." Emily woke up in a haze,


    blurting out whatever that came to her mouth. She noticed his difort and said,"Ah, it''s the phone."


    Emily realized that Jacob wasn''t angry at her for falling asleep; he was just annoyed at the phone for


    disrupting his peace.


    Relieved, Emily picked up the phone and answered,"Hello..."


    As soon as she heard the voice on the other side of the call, her face turned pale with concern. "Okay,


    I''ll be right there!" she assured.

 Chapter 117 He Is The Father Of The Child

    Chapter 117 He Is The Father Of The Child


    Jacob lowered his voice and asked," What''s the matter?"


    "Something happened to Rita. I''ll go and have a look," replied Emily.


    "Isn''t David there? How can you help?"


    "She''s my best friend. I''ll go to see her whether David is there or not!" Without a conscious thought,


    Emily got excited. Perhaps, it was because she cherished her friendship with Rita a lot more, after


    being betrayed by her ex-lover and friend.


    "I''m not forbidding you to go there. Why are you speaking up to me!" Jacob flicked her forehead and


    added," I''ll take you there."


    Emily rubbed her aching forehead. Feeling embarrassed, she stuck out her tongue and said," I''m sorry,


    well, and... thank you..."


    However, before Emily could finish, Jacob flicked her forehead again, and said," Silly girl."


    ...


    Soon, Emily and Jacob arrived at the hospital where Rita was. When they got there, Rita was awake,


    and she was being taken out of the observation room.


    "Rita, are you OK?" asked Emily, as she looked at Rita''s pale face and could not help feeling


    distressed.


    "Nothing serious." Rita replied, but her voice sounded feeble.


    Emily felt more distressed. She asked worriedly," Where is David? Why isn''t he here at this moment?"


    "He was got caught up with something important," replied Rita.


    "What could be more important than you?


    !" Emily was furious at David''s irresponsible behavior. How could he leave Rita in the hospital alone!


    Rita closed her eyes slowly and said," It doesn''t matter. I am just being optimistic. Maybe he''s not here


    not because of work, but because he was in a car ident."


    Emily," ¡­"


    Standing outside the ward, Jacob overheard their conversation. He immediately took out his phone and


    dialled David''s number.


    About half an hourter David showed up.


    Rita was lying on the bed, resting her eyes with Emily sitting quietly next to her. David walked over


    carefully, to avoid disturbing the sleeping woman.


    David didn''t notice that he was getting calls from the hospital. Besides, he had his te full with Nora,


    which took up most of his time and energy...


    He didn''t know what was happening until Jacob finally called him.


    Even Jacob knew before he did... David was drowning in his own guilt. However, he left Nora and


    hurried to the hospital as soon as he found out.


    Emily was the first to notice David''s arrival as she looked at him angrily, and said," You..."


    David immediately put his finger to the lips, and said," Hush..."


    Emily''s face turned red with anger, but before she could re up, she was pulled out of the ward by


    Jacob.


    When David tardily approached Rita, she slowly opened her eyes. He was slightly bemused at the


    trace of a cool smile on her face. "You''re here." she said.


    Taking into consideration the current state Rita was in, David decided not to talk about where he had


    been," How... are you feeling?" asked David.


    "I''m still alive." replied Rita, with a hint of insouciance in her voice. Momentster, she continued," Well,


    the baby is also safe."


    David felt disheartened. Then, he suddenly realized that Rita was no longer the person she used to be.


    Rita did not love him, nor did she care about him anymore. Even giving birth to his child was a matter of


    formality to her...


    Could she have changed so fast?


    Ironically, it worked out well for him, as he didn''t love her either, so it seemed like a fair deal.


    And yet for some reason, David felt unsettled. As if there was an emptiness in heart that he couldn''t fill


    no matter how hard he tried. He felt like he was constantly put on the losing side of the battle...


    The both of them remained quiet. It seemed like there was an elephant in the room that none of them


    wanted to talk about.


    Outside the ward.


    Infuriated, Emily was venting her frustrations. "David is so inconsiderate! What could be more important


    than the pregnant mother of his child? If he can''t even be here in these critical times, how is he going to


    be a father?"


    "Whatever it is, it''s their business. Don''t get involved." Jacob patted her little head to soothe her as he


    continued," We should go. Rita needs to rest."


    "She also needs care andpanionship. I''m going to stay here with her," snapped Emily.


    "No." Jacob refused, leaving no room for negotiations.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Why?"


    "No why. You just can''t stay here. End of discussion." Jacob shut her down.


    Emily was disappointed. Jacob promised her that he would respect her opinions, but his actions


    showed otherwise. She hated being controlled and to make matters worse, she couldn''t even separate


    from him.


    Jacob dragged her away as if he did not see the discontented look on her face.


    Without a word, Emily sulked along the way, while Jacob did not talk to her either. When they got to the


    car, he pressed her against the door to kiss her.


    "Angry? Huh?" asked Jacob.


    Emily held her tongue.


    Jacob pulled her face closer and gave her another kiss. His flexible tongue pried her teeth open,


    prating her warm mouth, as her small body melted in his arms.


    "Pucker up! Huh?" he asked.


    "No..." she tried to refuse. However, Emily''s resistance was in vain, as she had to open her mouth in


    the end. She was afraid that Jacob was going to kiss her again, so she said," I won''t keep silent."


    "David staying there with Rita is for the greater good. He is the father of the child. Are you the father of


    the child?" said Jacob. Jacob spoke in a calm andposed manner. "They might try and patch things


    up between them, but if you''re going to be hovering around them, they won''t be able to do that. Do you


    understand? Idiot."


    Emily''s mind was dulled for half a second. When she realized what Jacob had said, she replied," So..."


    Emily was astounded by Jacob''s thoughtfulness. The whole time she thought he was being


    inconsiderate, while in fact, he was two steps ahead of her.


    "So, don''t worry about the things you can''t control. Just keep your mind focused on your own matters.


    You have a lot to worry about at work anyway," said Jacob.


    Emily," ... Oh."


    Why did it always feel like whenever she was with Jacob her intelligence level would drop?


    s...


    The next day, when Jacob returned to his office after the meeting, he did not see Emily at her desk.


    Disappointed, he frowned, and asked Leo," Where is Emily?"


    Leo replied," Miss Emily said that she was going out for a while."


    Without even thinking, Jacob already knew that Emily was in the hospital. When he rushed to the


    hospital, he saw Emily feeding Rita with the borately stewed soup that she had prepared just for her


    friend. In an instant, his coolposure faltered.


    The wicked girl had never cooked anything with so much care for him! And yet she had made such a


    special soup for another woman!


    Oh, how angry that made Jacob! He was fuming!


    Emily''s attention was all on Rita. She didn''t even notice that Jacob was just standing there until Rita


    told her.


    "What are you doing here?" asked Emily. As she walked over to him, Jacob grabbed her hand and


    pulled her out. "Hey, Jacob, what are you doing! I can walk by myself..." she said.

 Chapter 118 Who Upsets You

    Chapter 118 Who Upsets You


    Seeing Emily getting dragged away by Jacob, made Ritaugh out so loud, her eyes sparkled with


    tears of joy. Herughter dazzled David. In fact, she had never seen herugh so whole-heartedly.


    "Do you like chicken soup? I can ask someone to make it for you," David asked softly.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Rita kept a smile on her face as she stared at him, with a flicker of amusement in her cold eyes. "Don''t


    bother. You can go about your business. I will take care of myself," she said.


    David was already ustomed to being treated like ackey by Rita after so many days of looking


    after her. However, since she wasn''t giving him any attention, he felt redundant and unwanted. Was he


    a masochist?


    "I''m not busy. I can stay here with you," said David.


    Rita slightly curled her lips and said nothing.


    Outside the ward, Emily struggled hard to escape from Jacob''s hold, but it was in vain. "Jacob, what do


    you want? Don''t beat around the bush and just tell me. And let me go right now..." demanded Emily.


    Just as the words fell from her lips, Jacob let go of her. His face turned sour as if someone had poured


    mud all over his body.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why are you so upset?" asked Emily curiously, as she had no idea why


    Jacob was throwing a hissy fit.


    Jacob slowly forced Emily into the corner, with a face like thunder. She sensed something was wrong


    with him, so she tried to slip away, but Jacob pulled her hands and pressed them against the wall,


    trapping her in the corner.


    "Eh¡­¡­ What do you want?"


    "Emily, you made chicken soup for Rita! Why?"


    Emily finally understood why Jacob was angry with her. Nevertheless, she didn''t think she had done


    anything wrong. She made soup for Rita because Rita was her closest friend. Emily did nothing wrong;


    why would Jacob treat her like that?


    Emily tried to calm him down, so she exined," Rita is weak right now and needs to be nourished with


    a proper home-made chicken soup, so¡­"


    Jacob sneered, and mocked her with a childish tone," I don''t want to listen to your excuses."


    Emily was baffled. ''Is this guy nuts?'' thought Emily.


    "You never cooked that chicken soup for me!" he said.


    Jacob gazed deeply into Emily''s eyes, as his pupils dted slowly. Emily was touched by his aggrieved


    expression. She found it somehow cute and adorable... Emily''s heart melted and her voice turned soft.


    "I''ll make some nice chicken soup for you when I back home¡­" she said. Emily capitted under his


    expectant gaze.


    "Now!" demanded Jacob. Having achieved his goal, Jacob blurted out arrogantly in a non-negotiable


    tone.


    "I have to get back to work soon," exined Emily.


    "I''ll give you a day-off," said Jacob.


    "¡­¡­" Jacob had arranged everything for her, the only thing she could do was to submit to his


    demands. "Fine, you win. I''m going to say bye to Rita and then I''ll go back home to cook some chicken


    soup for you," said Emily.


    Jacob''s eyes lit up with joy as if he had just received the best birthday present of his life. Jacob took


    her to bid Rita farewell and then took her away.


    Sitting in the car, Emily stared at his handsome face and asked," What soup do you want to eat?"


    ''I''ve never seen such a ridiculous man in my life. To think that he was jealous of a pregnant woman, ''


    Emily mused. Emily had never seen Jacob act so childishly before...


    "What''s your best soup?" he asked.


    Emily mulled over his question for a while and then answered," Chicken soup."


    "Okay, just make that for me," said Jacob, with great anticipation.


    Emily nodded, as she stared out of the window to look at the scenery, and replied," Let''s drop by the


    vegetable market to get some ingredients."


    The car soon drove to the entrance of the vegetable market. Emily took the lead in getting out of the


    car and asked Jacob," Would you like toe with me or wait for me in the car?"


    Jacob answered without hesitation," I wille with you."


    The vegetable market they were in was famous for its freshness and affordable prices. Emily often


    came to buy vegetables here. However,pared to the supermarkets, the ce wasn''t very clean, as


    the ground was muddy, there were vegetables scattered everywhere and asionally a fish would


    jump out from its bucket and ssh water on the passers-by.


    The sight of dirty water on the ground made Jacob feel nauseous.


    When Emily noticed his squeamish expression, she came up to him and helped him. "It is dirty here;


    don''t go any further. You can just wait for me outside," Emily guided Jacob.


    "No, I''lle with you," he insisted. All of a sudden, he lifted her and carried her across a big puddle of


    dirty water in front of him.


    Nestled cozily in Jacob''s strong arms, Emily''s rosy cheeks blushed redder than the tomatoes on the


    vegetable stalls. "Put me down! There are so many people around watching us..." said Emily, shyly.


    Jacob looked for a clean spot in the vegetable market, and then put Emily down gently, while she was


    patting her face with embarrassment.


    In truth, the people around them were not annoyed by them at all. In their opinion, Jacob and Emily


    were just two people madly in love having an intimate moment by themselves. Besides, they looked


    very good together.


    "Well, let''s divide our list and cooperate with each other, so we can buy what we need quickly,"


    suggested Emily. Emily thought carefully and assigned Jacob a task as she said," You can go to the


    western side and buy some mushrooms and red dates. Remember to buy these from the second shop.


    There''s an olddy who sells the bigger dates. In the meantime, I will go and buy some chickens."


    "All right!" said Jacob, sounding excited. Jacob agreed with Emily''s decision. Although he had never


    been in a vegetable market before, it was not difficult for him to find the mushrooms and red dates


    Emily needed. He followed Emily''s ns to a tee, as he bought them from an olddy in the second


    shop.


    Inparison to most of the people there, Jacob was sticking out like a sore thumb, mainly because of


    the way he was dressed. In other words, he looked rich.


    When he was on his way back with mushrooms and red dates, someone shouted at him," Sir, would


    you like to buy some spareribs? You can buy some for your wife. They''re fresh from the butcher''s


    shop."


    Jacob was so pleased by the word ¡ª"wife", that he decided to buy some spareribs. "Sure, I''ll buy


    some," he said.


    "Sure!" The vendor, chopped up the spareribs and put them in a stic bag. He continued," How about


    some pig brain, sir? It has high nutritional value. The more you eat, the smarter you get!"


    As he thought of Emily who was often slow in responding, he felt like he just had to buy some pig brain


    to make Emily smarter. "Pack it up for me, please." he said to the vendor.


    The vendor was very happy with Jacob, so he said," We also sell pig''s feet, fresh and nourishing, full of


    vitamins and natural cogen. They can help to maintain good skin and keep women young. All women


    love to eat pig''s feet."


    Impressed, Jacob raised his eyebrows and said," Well, I''ll take some of those too."


    After collecting the payment from Jacob, the vendor''s face lit up like a Christmas tree. Seeing how easy


    it was to sell to Jacob, the other vendors started to walk up to him.


    "Hello, young man, spareribs stew with wax gourd would be extremely delicious. Would you like to buy


    some?"


    "Or you can buy some corns. They are sweet!"


    "I think you should buy some soybeans or peanuts to stew with pig''s feet!"


    ¡­¡­


    Jacob was like the god of wealth in their eyes, as he generously bought whatever they were selling to


    him. Soon both of his hands were full of groceries he had bought from all the vendors.


    An olddy, who was packing the fish she had killed for him, asked him," Lad, are you here by


    yourself? What about your wife? Did shee with you?"


    The sweet olddy didn''t have the heart to tell him that he had been fooled into buying a lot of things


    he might not need. It was quite obvious that he was a rich man who had never been to a vegetable


    market.


    Jacob had no idea that he had been fooled. As far as he was concerned, he had no idea of the rules of


    the vegetable market, so justifiably, he could be forgiven. "Eh, she is around here somewhere,


    shopping for something else," he said.


    After he paid the olddy, Jacob was walking back to find his "wife" when he saw Emily, who,


    coincidentally, was also looking for him. "Emily, I am here," said Jacob.


    Emily turned around, and was surprised to see the amount of bags Jacob was carrying in his hands.


    ''Why did he buy so many things? I just asked him to buy some mushrooms and red dates!'' thought


    Emily with confusion.

 Chapter 119 Flipped

    Chapter 119 Flipped


    "Why did you buy so many things? I just asked you to buy some mushrooms and red dates?!" Emily


    walked over to Jacob and seeing him carrying a lot of bags on his hands. She couldn''t help


    asking,"Were you cheated by the vendors into buying them?"


    Jacob''s face turned red as if he was just caught by his "wife" red handed. He looked away from her to


    avoid her stare and answered inly,"Uhm, no."


    "Really? Clearly you were cheated." When Emily saw his reaction, she knew that he did not admit it,


    and she was a bit speechless about the situation. After calming herself down, sighing she said,"I just


    want to make a soup, but you have bought so many food. Are we going to have a feast? Because I''m


    sure we can''t eat all of them."


    "We can put them away and keep it in the refrigerator for future use." answered Jacob calmly.


    "But the frozen food in the refrigerator is not as good as the fresh food. " She said helplessly.


    "Oh Okay, got it." After Jacob realized that he had done something wrong, he reached out his fingers


    and touch his nose like convincing himself that he did a good job though he knew that he really was


    cheated.


    "So you like wasting food huh." Emily felt helpless and stopped arguing with Jacob. Luckily she had


    come early, otherwise, he would be cheated into buying more things, things that he would see around


    but he didn''t actually need... Sure enough, Jacob shouldn''te to the market, ever again. In the eyes


    of the vendors, he was just like amb that entered their house and ready to be ughtered. He was


    indeed ignorant in terms of vegetable market schemes.


    Jacob nodded at her and apologized,"I''m sorry."


    "Eh¡­" Emily couldn''t find the words to say. She didn''t know if she wouldugh or cry for seeing Jacob


    being like that. "It''s all right. Just take it back first." she finallypromised.


    The two of them started moving all the things to the trunk. And after getting on inside the car, Emily


    asked,"Are we going to your house or mine?"


    However, to be honest, Emily didn''t want to go to Jacob''s house at all. After all, thest time she lived


    there didn''t end up so well.


    "Yours," Jacob said directly, as if he had seen though her and known what she was thinking.


    Emily rxed and breathed a sigh of relief and said happily,"Okay."


    When they arrived at her apartment, she immediately started ssifying the food that Jacob had


    bought and put them inside the refrigerator, as she was wondering when she would cook and eat all up


    these food.


    Jacob certainly had been fooled by others, and it seemed so impressive that they had the capability to


    fool someone like Jacob¡­¡­ Emily sighed.


    To tell the truth, Emily''s cooking was not that particrly good, but she could prepare some home-


    cooked dishes, such as chicken soup, which would be basically not too bad as long as you controlled


    the temperature and maintain the original taste of the chicken. Besides, she had cooked for herself a


    few times in the past.


    Emily washed a fresh whole chicken that they had just been bought, and picked up a kitchen knife and


    chopped it into pieces with some difficulty.


    Jacob stood rxed and leisurely beside her and watched Emily doing this while leaning his tall and


    slender body against the kitchen door. Although he was in the kitchen, he still looked distinguished and


    gave an elegant aura.


    "Let me help you," he said. As Emily was struggling in cutting the chicken with her thin arms and small


    hands, Jacob couldn''t help but to offer his help.


    Emily really wanted his help. She thought Jacob was going to cut the chicken himself, but as she was


    about to put down the knife, Jacob suddenly held her from behind that startled her.


    As he rest his chin on Emily''s neck, Jacob held her right hand tight to grasp the knife, while pressing


    the chicken with his left hand. He then started to cut the chicken.


    While doing it, Emily rolled her eyes at him in silence.


    Why did he help her in this way? Did he do it on purpose? It would be much better if he didn''te to


    help her at all because he just made her feel a lot of difort... She sighed inwardly.


    After the chicken was cut into pieces, Emily took a long breath and fled as fast as she could from


    Jacob''s arms.


    She put some water in the pot, then added the chicken, salt, some red dates and mushrooms. And


    there was no need to put any condiment; they just had to wait for a long time.


    An hourter, the room begun to be filled with aroma that came from the chicken soup.


    Emily turned off the heat. She filled the bowl with chicken soup and filtered out a thickyer of oil from


    the soup, and then gave it to Jacob.


    "Taste it. I think it should be delicious." she said and gave the bowl to him.


    Jacob slowly unbuttoned the two buttons on his cor, picked up a white porcin spoon and stirred


    the hot soup. He then scooped up a spoonful of soup and tasted it. His movements were so elegant


    that Emily thought he was eating an excellent cuisine on a fine dining restaurant.


    Staring at the man who was seated opposite her, Emily understood the meaning of true "beauty",


    although she thought that it was inappropriate to use that word to describe him as for he was a man.


    "How''s the chicken soup? How does it taste?" she suddenly asked.


    Jacob raised his head to look at her and nodded pleasingly,"It''s very fresh and delicious."


    "Of course, it is fresh. It was the best chicken that was just ughtered. I had gone all over the


    vegetable market just to look for it. Besides, I didn''t put any condiments on the soup. In fact, the


    original taste of food is the best taste after all..." she added. Emily smiled happily because she got a


    recognition. "I want to have a taste..." said Emily, as she was about to get a bowl of soup for herself.


    "Oh yes you should."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Even before Emily could stand up, Jacob suddenly got up first. Putting one hand on the table, he raised


    her chin with the other. He bent to get close to her¡­¡­


    and suddenly, Jacob reached for her lips and kissed her. It was a kiss thatsted for a long time. Jacob


    didn''t let her go until she could not breathe anymore.


    "How about this?" he grinned and asked,"Fresh enough?"


    At that moment Emily stared at Jacob''s handsome face with her heart beating fast and wild.


    "Yes." She whispered with a bright red face. As she couldn''t control her heart from beating fast


    because of his sudden action.


    Jacob smiled softly and asked her,"Emily, your heart beats fast. Are you nervous?" while looking at her


    with a mischievous smile.


    "No, I am not nervous¡­" answered Emily, bowing her head to hide her face from him and trying to


    calm herself. Emily finally came to her sense. The man whose standing in front of her gave a strange


    sense of pressure to her. She stood up and ran to the kitchen in panic. "I, I, I want another bowl of


    soup......"


    Jacob chuckled,"You are stuttering with nervousness." His eyes glittered with pleasure as he gently


    whispered,"My little cute stutter."


    ''You are so lovely that I want to kiss you again and again¡­¡­'' Jacob thought.


    Hiding in the kitchen, Emily took out a bottle of iced mineral water from the refrigerator instead of


    pouring another bowl of chicken soup from the pot for herself. She drank the whole bottle of water in


    one gulp like a thirsty child, before she finally feltposed again.


    She put her hand on her chest, feeling her heart that was still beating heavily. She had never felt her


    heart beating like this wild before¡­¡­


    Emily was not silly. She thought maybe...maybe she.... she already fell in love with that man. But that


    was not good. ''He''s the noble Jacob and I''m just ordinary Emily. There''s no way we could be together.


    Wake up, Emily! You shouldn''t have had any feelings for him!'' Emily tried to pull herself together.


    ''What should I do?'' she asked herself,pletely confused.


    ¡­¡­


    In Jingshi City.


    "Mark, my dear brother, I want to work in Gu Consortium. Maybe you can find a way to let me in?" Tina


    asked her brother eagerly. As soon as Mark came home, Tina quickly run towards him and held his arm


    without letting him go. She said in a soft and expectant tone,"Please!" she pleaded, looking at her


    brother with a puppy eyes like.


    Since child up to now that she was at the right age, Tina always liked to act a spoiled child when she


    wanted something. She was a beautiful and lovely girl as long as she would''t lose her temper. No one


    could refuse her when she spoke softly and like this.


    For example, Mark, couldn''t refuse her and would give in to what she wanted.


    Looking at his beloved sister, he asked,"You want to work in the Gu Consortium, but why?" Mark


    pretended that he didn''t know and understand why she wanted to work at the Gu Consortium. In fact,


    he clearly knew of Tina''s purpose on working there.


    Tina turned her eyes away and found an excuse,"I don''t want to stay at home and do nothing at all. I


    want to exercise my ability and learn socialmunication."


    It sounded like ame and unbelievable reason.


    "If you want to improve yourself and exercise your ability, you can work for our ownpany and help


    your family." Mark answered inly. He still didn''t shook off Tina''s hands from his arm, as he began to


    loosen his tie.


    Tina was rmed when she heard his reply. She pulled Mark''s tie and refused to let him go. "I don''t


    care what you say or how will you do it. I just want to work with Jacob''spany. See, Emily can work


    there, so why can''t I?" she asked abruptly.


    ''Sure enough. It''s the same reason just like before.'' thought Mark.


    Emily and Jacob, these were the two names that Mark had heard from Tina for a countless of times. He


    answered her mildly, while his face was changing slowly,"Tina, the Gu Consortium is not ours. I have


    no right to just let you join thepany. So don''t be too childish and capricious, okay?"

 Chapter 120 You Country Bumpkin

    Chapter 120 You Country Bumpkin


    "Help me, Mark. If anyone could find a way to make me an employee of the Gu Consortium, it would be


    you." Grabbing her elder brother''s hand, Tina begged with the "puppy eyes" look and with no intention


    of giving up before Mark agreed.


    And she saw her brother shake his head and heard him say inly "no".


    ''Jacob never had any interest in Tina, '' Mark thought, ''and even my family is nothingpared to his. It


    is impossible for Tina to have any position in the Gu Consortium.''


    "My dear brother," stamping her feet on the floor, Tina''s face turned red with anger. But after thinking


    for a while, she wrapped her arms around Mark''s neck and hanged on tightly. "You are the sweetest!


    And I''m sure you will help, I know! You are my best brother!".


    Tina said, looking at Mark. With eyes sparkling with great expectation, she waited for his reply.


    Stared by his sister in such a lovely manner, Mark finally gave up. After all, he had always indulged his


    little sister since childhood; even if Tina asked him for the stars, he would try his all and get them for


    her. And all in all, bing an employee of the Gu Consortium was nothingpared to picking the


    stars. It will be much easier. So he promised her,"Okay, I will figure it out how to get you in."


    "I knew it! I just can''t wait to hear the good news!" with a good mood again, Tina detached herself


    smoothly from her brother''s neck and walked off, while humming a tune


    Staring at the ce where she had been, Mark shook his head and sighed, covering again the strange


    affection in his eyes.


    As a man of his word, Mark would, of course, keep his promise. So without any dy he paid a visit to


    the Gu''s mansion. There, Mark tried hard to persuade old Mr. Gu and in the end softened his attitude


    and let Tina had a chance to get a job in the Gu Consortium for the sake of "creating more


    opportunities for Jacob and Tina to develop a romantic rtionship".


    After all, it was also the anticipation of Mr. Gu to unite the two powerful families by marriage. Mark''s


    proposal gave him a thinking that it was a great opportunity to start his agenda.


    The next morning, Tina woke up early with so much energy and registered in thepany as she was


    overjoyed that finally she got what she really wanted. Since she was arranged into thepany by old


    Mr. Gu himself, no one dared to give her cold shoulder.


    But as soon as she was finished with her registration, whispers were fast spread in thepany.


    "If I''m not mistaken, our new manager was the elder daughter of Tao family. What brings her here?"


    "You bet! She must havee here for Mr. Jacob. Don''t you know that sooner orter, she will marry


    him? By the way, I''ve heard that she was a bad-tempered girl. So we''d better watch out and be


    careful."


    "But...What about Mr. Jacob''s assistant Ms. Emily? She even shared an office with Mr. Jacob, right?."


    "I bet she was just one of Mr. Jacob''s lovers. All in all, no matter how much she was being spoiled by


    Mr. Jacob, she would definitely have no chance to marry him. To tell you the truth. I think Mr. Jacob and


    Ms. Tina looks like a perfect couple since their families are fairly well matched. Don''t you think?."


    The whispers suddenly stopped when Emily walked by; she saw the two girls standing there


    awkwardly, pretending like there was nothing wrong.


    After Emily passed through them, pretending not to hear them, she heard the whispers once again, in a


    caustic tone.


    "That''s right! She was just an assistant. It won''t take long before Mr. Jacob lose interest with her."


    Emily bit her lip in hearing the whispers, and walked into the office. She didn''t find Jacob there because


    he was out for business.


    The whispers, which still echoed in her mind, made her wonder if what the girls said about Tina was


    true. ''Will Tina marry Jacob?''


    then her thoughts were interrupted by a sudden knock on the door by someone.


    Emily stood up from her seat and walked to the door. As soon as she opened it, she was stunned to


    find a girl, for thest person she ever wanted to see, stood before her.


    And Tina, who also took Emily as thest person she wanted to meet, scowled at Emily when she


    opened the door, and asked sarcastically,"Why are you here?"


    She had heard of the rumors that Jacob was sharing an office with Emily. But she never expected that


    it was true! ''How long had they been working together in such a private room that no one else could


    disturbing them?''


    Just the thought of it made Tina extremely jealous of her.


    Emily looked directly into Tina''s eyes; with no emotion at all in her eyes she said,"Well. Because this is


    also my office."


    "You are not a match for him! Aren''t you ashamed of sharing his office? Where is Jacob?" Giving Emily


    a dirty look, Tina pushed her away, walked directly into the office and yelled,"Jacob, I..."


    But there was no one in the office.


    "Mr. Jacob is out doing some business. So you won''t find him here," Emily said politely, following Tina


    into the office. After all, Tina was the elder daughter of Tao family, a regr employee of thepany,This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    and more importantly, the future bride of Jacob¡ªthough it could be just a rumor and not yet confirmed.


    All in all, although Emily didn''t like Tina at all, she had to pretend to be polite in dealing with her.


    However, if Tina always found fault with her, she won''t just sit around and let her bully her.


    Disappointed and dejected, Tina threw herself into Jacob''s seat leisurely and murmured,"How long do I


    have to wait before hees back?".


    Emily lowered her head, saying nothing at Tina''s question.


    Tina, however, never gave up a chance to taunt Emily. With eyes sparkling full of contempt, Tina


    asked,"You look stupid and numb you know?. What else can you do besides designing a jewelry?


    There is nothing you can do to help Jacob at all. And I guess you could only make everything worse."


    Tina jeered at Emily,pletely forgetting that she was the one who actually had nothing to do in this


    company, nor with Jacob at all; since she was designated to be here by old Mr. Gu, the only thing she


    had to do was to punch her time-card twice a day. And that''s it. Nothing else.


    To her surprise, Emily didn''t contradict her and just listened to her tease, because Emily believed that


    she did make a lot of trouble for Jacob.


    ''Has the cat got her tongue?'' Tina was annoyed by Emily''s attitude and felt that she was offended by


    such gesture of not answering her, as silent protest.


    "Go and get me a cup of coffee, now."


    Before Emily could opened her mouth, Tina interrupted her all at once, as if she already knew what


    Emily would say. "As an assistant, you are very lucky and should feel honored to prepare me a cup of


    coffee!"


    "But I am Mr. Jacob''s assistant, not yours."


    "Even so, since Mr. Jacob is not in his office, as his assistant, should you not receive his guests for him


    and serve them? Well, I guess you have an unclear idea of what to do as an assistant. You country


    bumpkin!" By saying so, Tina finally felt that she gained the upper hand.


    Tina''s words shortened Emily''s patience to silence. She couldn''t do anything but leave and prepare the


    coffee for Tina. As to what Tina said about her, she could also do nothing but just ignore it.


    ''Anyway, a pampered girl like Tina couldn''t think of anything more terrible to curse me than


    "bitch","nothing","country bumpkin" or something alike. Compared to those days when I was hurled


    abuse by Rose, Tina''s words were nothing at all, '' Emily consoled herself.


    Pleased and satisfied, Tina watched Emily walking towards the coffee maker, followed her and was so


    fussy about the way Emily made coffee.


    However, in the end, Tina was disappointed because Emily made the coffee with great patience and


    seemed that she was not distracted at all by Tina.


    Tina rolled her eyes, and suddenly her face turned bright by a new idea.


    "Emily, do you know that my family and the Gu family will unite in marriage one day? That is to say, my


    marriage with Jacob is by destiny, whether he likes it or not."


    "Even if Jacob fancies you, you would never be married into his house in an open manner, let alone


    have any child with him. You are not a wife for him; as I say, he will only have one legal wife¡ªme.


    Plus, how long will his love for you endure?"


    "Ms. Tina, your coffee is ready. What else can I do for you?" Emily suddenly raised her head and asked


    with chilly politeness, as if she didn''t heard even a single word from Tina. However, deep in her heart,


    with every word Tina said, thousands of thorns were piercing through her.


    She was hurt, struck dumb and knocked over, because she knew that what Tina said was all true..

 Chapter 121 Is It So Difficult

    Chapter 121 Is It So Difficult


    "Don''t you have any reaction at all?"


    Tina looked at Emily with disbelief. Her eyes grew wide, trying to understand the emotions on Emily''s


    face. But she failed and felt disappointed.


    And that was because Emily was too calm.


    "What reaction?" asked Emily. She paused for a short while and continued," Best wishes to your


    marriage and many years of happiness for the two of you?"


    Emily suddenly realized and found that she was good at disguising herself in front of the others.


    Emily didn''t know why. She didn''t want to show her vulnerable part in front of Tina. And Emily didn''t


    want Tina to see her getting giddy with sess of teasing her...


    "You¡­¡­"


    Don''t you like Jacob?"


    Tina had some confusions on her mind and was surprised, but soon she understood," I know it! You are


    with Jacob just for money!"


    "You think I am like that, then that''s who I am."


    The voice of Emily suddenly fell, and the door of the office was opened from the outside. Jacob stood


    at the door, with an expressionless face. Nobody knew if he had heard their whole conversation.


    Tina reacted at once, and she said with a big smile. "Jacob, you are back?"


    Jacob already knew what Mr. Gu was thinking. Since Tina liked toe close to him that much, he


    would let her be a shield. "Why are you here?" he asked.


    "I am waiting for you. Let''s go out for dinner together, okay?"


    Tina was absolutely patient and tolerant towards Jacob. Even if Jacob treated her bad, she was still so


    attached to him and never gave up.


    "Not avable today."


    Although Jacob was talking to Tina, his eyes fell straight on Emily.


    Tina was obviously unhappy with Jacobs reply. But she had already learned how to be smart and to


    avoid any conflict with others as much as possible. "Well, I will wait until you have time to eat together


    with me."


    Anyway, now that she already entered his world. They would meet often and frequently. There was a


    long time for them and for Tina to get Jacob''s attention. At least that was what she thought.


    Jacob did not considered her request but said," Now go out first."


    Tina bit her lip and looked at Emily with disliked. In the end, she obeyed him and went out.


    There were only two people left in the office, Jacob and Emily.


    "Come here."


    Jacob''s eyes were dark.


    Emily heard his tone and could not help but feel a little bit nervous. She walk slowly toward him. And


    just as soon as she reached him, Jacob pushed her against the door.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She looked up at Jacob in fright and met the man''s deep, ck eyes. She knew that he had heard their


    conversion and it made him so angry.


    "Is it so difficult to admit that you like me?"


    If she really liked money, she won''t be like this now, and he didn''t have to put too much effort on her.


    Jacob slowly stressed each and every syble. Those words were like arrows piercing the heart of


    Emily, and it was faintly hurt. She was stunned for a few seconds, and answered with a lowly voice," It


    is very difficult."


    How could she let him know her feelings? If possible, Emily hoped that Jacob would not be so nice to


    her, so that she would not fall far into such situation.


    She didn''t dare to have feelings or like this man, because their status were far from each other. There


    would never be any good out of it.


    Tina''s words were like a cold water that woke her up. She discovered that the hidden inferiority that has


    been buried deep in her heart for so long had grew quietly since she met Jacob.


    However, the strange thing was that when Emily and Jack were together, she never felt that way.


    "Emily, look at me."


    Jacob touched her chin. He raised her little face and forced her to face him. "I don''t care what you are


    thinking right now, but remember, you can only be with me, your whole life!"


    Are we clear? "


    Emily didn''t say anything and remained silent. After saying his words, the man''s hot kiss fell on her lips.


    She thought that if one day Jacob and Tina got married, it would be the time for her to leave. Even if


    she liked him, she never wanted to be a third person or a mistress that would destroy other people''s


    marriage.


    Seeing Emily''s distracted face, Jacob took a bite of her lip and continued to kiss her more deeply. "You


    don''t hate it when I''m kissing you, do you..."


    He knew that Emily liked him, but this small affection of her love was far from his love for her. He


    seemed to be captivated by her, but she always tried to run away from him, which was totally unfair.


    However, nothing was fair when it came to love and war.


    Emily sighed softly, and suddenly took all her courage to put her arms around Jacob''s neck. It was the


    very first time she responded to his kiss.


    She decided to give herself a chance to indulge in his love, even for just this once.


    Jacob''s eyes were slightly narrowed. He was satisfied by her reaction. And he deepened his kiss


    again...


    ¡­¡­


    After Tina came to thepany, she did not deliberately started an open fight with Emily again.


    However, she despised Emily from the bottom of her heart. From time to time, she sarcastically


    sneered at Emily like a proud and arrogant queen.


    And as for thepany''s other employees, she didn''t bother to mind them. At times, she would lose


    her temper. Everyone in thepany was silently resentful and full of rage towards her attitude.


    "Miss Tina''s temper was too terrible. If she is not from Tao family, who would endure her attitude?"


    "Looking at her! If she started as one of the lowest employee, she would be kicked out of ourpany


    from the beginning."


    "Definitely. She''s so horrible. If she was not born as a Tao, our Mr. Jacob would not even get to look at


    her."


    Wherein, those words were from that woman who said that Jacob and Tina were a perfect match, and


    she did not feel anything wrong about it because she didn''t know Tina''s personality when they first met.


    When she got to know her better these days, she started to realize that Tina didn''t deserve Jacob at all.


    Emily happened to pass by, and pretended not to hear anything. Those several female employees who


    were talking looked at each other and exchanged a tacit smile before going back to their work.


    There would be a meeting this morning. Emily had been working very hard recently. In addition, Jacob


    taught her one-on-one, and she was smart enough to learn the trick that she can now handle some


    work as a professional assistant on her own.


    At the meeting, Jacob appointed one of the good team an important project, and added Emily as a part


    of the team, which could give her more chances to gain practical experiences.


    They were certain that Jacob was backing Emily up by providing her extra help. They had thought that


    Jacob wanted to keep his lover in the office, but no one expected that Jacob wanted to give her actual


    power. They were dissatisfied with his decisions, but no one dared to say it aloud norin about it.


    "That assistant, Miss Emily doesn''t know anything, but still, you let her join the project team just like


    that. Is it because of your intimate rtionship with her? How ''professional'' the way you treat your


    work, Mr. Jacob! I am really impressed!"


    The first person who took the initiative to raise his voice was Jack, and only he dared to say those


    words to Jacob face to face.


    Watching these two people went in and out together every single day like a loving couple had made


    Jack feel jealous and angry for a long time. Like everyone else in this office, he thought Jacob made


    Emily his assistant just because he wanted to keep her by his side; but he never thought that Jacob


    wanted to assign Emily with an important position in an important project. This situation was really


    different from what he thought it would be.


    Moreover, to be honest, the project was so important because the state would also invest and


    coborate with them. It was definitely a big project that everyone wanted to be included. It was


    profitable to just get involved in it. Who would be willing to give that chance to a little girl who was


    nobody and knew nothing?


    When everyone heard Jack''s words, they seemed to heave a sigh of relief. They all added," Yes, Mr.


    Jacob; the business is not a ce for yful love."


    "What does a little girl know? Don''t screw up the project for your own personal reasons."


    "She is just suitable to be your assistant. I am afraid that shecks ability to handle other things than


    being an assistant. You might need to reconsider it."


    "¡­¡­"


    With their tones of words, it almost sounded like that Jacob was a foolish king who was seduced by a


    vicious woman and made a stupid decision.

 Chapter 122 Did You Deserve this Name

    Chapter 122 Did You Deserve this Name


    This was a situation Jacob had foreseen. He quietly listened to the oppositions, with a nk expression


    on his face.


    "I believe in her ability, and do you think that the elites in the other groups are dead? You think that with


    Emily in this group, everything will be messed up? Then you''d better pack up and leave together!" said


    Jacob.


    Emily was only an assistant. Normally, she was not experienced enough to undertake such a project.


    The nning was done, but the team had not been assigned yet. As long as Jacob was in power, he


    could arrange a suitable position for Emily at will.


    "When you talk, you should use your brains to avoid being misled by an ill-conceived person,"


    continued Jacob.


    These words somehow offended everyone. They wanted to exin, but they were intimidated by


    Jacob''s cold, sharp eyes. They still remembered who Jacob was, as his reputation preceded him.


    Jack pursed his lips and clenched his fists tightly in anger. Heid his eyes on Emily, with reluctance


    written all over his face.


    Emily wasn''t expecting Jacob to make such a big decision on her behalf. Within moments she was


    subjected to the contemptuous eyes of her peers in the room. However, Jacob revealed that he firmly


    believed in her...


    For a fleeting moment, Jacob''s words gave her skeptical heart some sce.


    After the meeting was over, everyone, especially Jack, did not seem too happy with the oue. The


    only exception was Jacob and Emily.


    Jack did not open his mouth, neither did he do anything, instead he just got up and walked out of the


    room.


    Jacob demonstrated the importance of power to Jack more deeply in today''s meeting. One day he


    would trample Jacob under his feet, just to see who would protect Emily at that time.


    ......


    "Miss Tina, do you know that Emily has been spreading rumours about you in thepany? She


    ims that you are ill-tempered, and that if it weren''t for the family you were born into, no one would


    have put up with your nasty attitude. Besides, if you had started with ordinary employees, you would


    have been brushed off from the very beginning. More importantly, if it weren''t for your family''s name,


    Mr. Jacob would never even stop to take a look at you..." said one of the employees.


    Hearing what the female employee had just said, drove Tina off the walls. In a fit of rage, she banged


    her fist on the table, spilling coffee all over her documents.


    The female employees who were gossiping were going to get fired, that much was inevitable. No one


    could speak like that and expect to get away without any repercussions. Naturally old Mr. Gu would not


    contest their dismissals, as they were only a few insignificant employees.


    However, dealing with Emily was going to be a whole new ball game.


    Tina wasn''tpletely wit-less. She wasn''t exactly sure as to how much Jacob loved Emily, but she


    assumed that it must have been a lot since he protected Emily so desperately. This made Tina very


    jealous of Emily. However, she did not dare to press too hard, as it could end up blowing up on her


    face.


    But how could Tina not do anything about Emily?


    "What is it that making you so angry? Look, how red your hand is," said Mark.


    Tina was too caught up in her thoughts to notice Mark, as he came into her room. He walked over and


    looked at her hand. The sight of which depressed him.


    "It is that same Emily!" yelled Tina. Tina tried to bang her hand on the table again, but Mark caught her


    hand just in time.


    "That low-life? She''s not worth your anger," said Mark. Mark took her arm and patted her tofort


    her. He cleared away the papers, wiped the coffee off the table and said,"Put some medicine on this,


    okay?"


    Still mad with anger, Tina muttered, reluctantly,"Hmm."


    Mark breathed out a sigh of resignation as he took out the ointment from inside the drawer, and


    said,"Really? You hate her that much?"


    "Like you wouldn''t believe!" said Tina, with disdain in her eyes. Tina''s hatred for Emily was virtually


    unchangeable.


    "Oh, I see," said Mark, as he applied the ointment on Tina''s delicate hand. He continued,"What if I get


    rid of her?"


    There was an uncanny calmness and unsettling feeling in the way Mark had said that. It was as if he


    was talking about something as trivial as the weather.


    Baffled and slightly concerned for a short while, Tina soon realized what her brother was talking about.


    She smiled to appease him as she said,"Brother, you are so kind to me!"


    Soon after, her eyes turned hateful again. "That would be too easy. It wouldn''t be enough to satisfy to


    anger!" said Tina.


    "Then what do you want?" asked Mark.


    "I want her to know her ce and crawl humbly at my feet..."


    "Okay." Mark left a tender kiss on the back of her hand. He was as faithful as a knight, while Tina was


    the princess, a spoiled princess who he vowed to protect with his life.


    Tina had been ustomed to the intimacy and generosity showed by Mark. Ever since she was just a


    child, Mark would always give her whatever she wanted. Even if she messed things up, Mark would


    always be there to clean up her mess.


    At that time, Mark was known as the elder brother who loved and spoiled his little sister without


    reservation.


    Up until Jacob, Tina enjoyed a smooth, trouble-free life. No one before had ever dared to break her


    pride without consideration.


    Tina would im this man, no matter what the cost.


    The next day, Tina brought home-made food her cook at home had prepared, to Jacob''s office.


    For once, she behaved so nicely in front of Jacob, that he couldn''t find the excuse to drive her away.


    Yet, at most, Jacob gave her an indifferent look.


    As soon as Tina left, Jacob threw the lunch box into the garbage can.


    Sam, who was standing next to Jacob, said,"Sir, do you think it was good to throw food away? After all,


    Miss Tina brought them for you herself."


    Mr. Gu had warned him several times.


    Jacob''s ck eyes narrowed slightly. After a few seconds, his thin lips uttered,"Pick it up."


    Fortunately, the garbage can was clean. Sam picked up the lunch box, wondering what Jacob''s


    intentions were.


    "Eat it! Remember to eat everything," said Jacob.


    Sam was at a loss for words,"? ? ?"


    So why should he lift a stone just to drop it on his own foot? The lunch brought specially by Miss Tina


    for Mr. Jacob was not something he could afford to have...


    On the other side, the first thing Tina did after dropping the food over at Jacob''s office, was to find


    Emily. When she found out that Emily was in the ''Ladies Room'', she followed her there.


    Just as she was about to push the door in, she caught Emily on her way out. Tina stood in Emily''s way


    and said,"Where are you going in such a hurry? I''ve been here for so many days, and still we haven''t


    had a good chat yet."


    Emily paused, and did not respond to Tina. After a moment, she asked,"Are you sure you want to chat


    in the bathroom?"


    "Oh? You want to chat outside?" Tinaughed. Herughter feigned innocence, but her heart was full


    of malice. She asked,"Are you sure you want to do this?


    It isn''t me who is going to be disgraced then," said Tina.


    "What do you mean?" asked Emily. Having noticed the ted facial expression Tina was wearing, a


    shadow of doubt gradually surrounded Emily''s heart.


    Tina looked around thedies'' room to see if anyone else was there. She locked the door behind her


    and said,"What do you think? You don''t know what you have done?"


    Emily felt a little uneasy. She pressed her fingers together nervously and said,"What on earth do you


    want?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Emily, E..." Tina stuttered. There was an apparent disdain and disgust in her tone. "Do people like you


    deserve this name?"


    Dumbfounded, Emily''s face turned pale. She said,"What on earth are you talking..."


    Tina slowly held her cellphone up high. In an instant, the words from Emily''s mouth disappeared. She


    opened her eyes wide, as her pupils constricted and her face became paler than it was before.

 Chapter 123 Privilege

    Chapter 123 Privilege


    "Do you recognize who it is? I bet I don''t need to introduce this person to you since you''re obviously


    quite familiar with him," said Tina. Sheughed hysterically and hid the phone behind her when Emily


    tried to take the phone.


    Emily bit her lip tightly, failing to keep the calmness in her face together. The burden of a nightmare


    from many years ago fell on her heart once again, Emily stuttered,"How did you... get this video..."


    "If you don''t want people to know about it, you''d better listen to me," said Tina, as she slowly put her


    phone back in her handbag, and hummed dismissively,"Your stuff can be easily found as long as I want


    to."


    With a hateful expression on her face, Tina continued,"Would Jacob still love you if I spread this video


    to the public to let everybody know just what kind of person you truly are?"


    Tina''s words hit Emily like a lightning bolt, sending shockwaves throughout her entire body, causing her


    to tremble with fear.


    Emily bit her lip so hard that it almost bled, making it difficult for her to speak out. She weakly


    murmured,"You... What do you want exactly?"


    There was no denying the fact that Emily was just clutching at straws, fearing the alternative.


    Petrified with crippling fear, Emily was worried about her past getting exposed to the public. She did not


    want to relive her nightmare all over again, followed by the hatred and resentment from the people


    around her...


    No, she couldn''t let anyone else know. No matter what the cost was!


    "Here''s the deal. From now on you have to listen to me and stay within the boundaries of your status.


    Do not dare to dream of the things you should never dream of. If youply, perhaps I may even help


    you to cover up the truth; understood?" asserted Tina.


    "... Yes." Emily had too much to lose. She had no other choice but to agree to what Tina was asking,


    because the secret that Tina was holding was powerful enough to destroy everything Emily had worked


    for.


    "So you agree?" Tina winked her eyes at Emily and said,"I thought you had integrity, but I was wrong


    about you."


    Speechless, Emily clenched her fists while staring at the ground, trembling with rage.


    "Now that you have agreed..." Tinaughed delightfully with pure satisfaction. Looking at the lost soul in


    front of her, she demanded,"My shoes are really dirty. Why don''t you help me clean it, hmm?"


    Tina stretched out her left leg. Her shoes were clean and spotless, without a single speck of dust on it.


    It was quite obvious that Tina already knew that. She was just looking for an excuse to humiliate Emily.


    In any case, Emily''s mental stability was in shambles, as she kept ying the video Tina had just


    shown her in her mind. Emily stood there motionlessly, like a statue, frozen with fear.


    A sense of impatience shed through Tina''s eyes. "Looks like you want everybody to know about your


    secret," she threatened Emily.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "No..." Emily''s voice trembled. With a deep sigh of resignation, she took out a piece of tissue to clean


    Tina''s shoes, even though it was clean and dustless.


    Tina was glowing with pride and satisfaction. ''Your ce is at my feet. This woman should have humbly


    knelt before me, rather than looking straight to my eyes all along.''


    Tina looked at Emily with resentment from a high position of power, while switching her right leg for


    Emily to clean. With an unpleasant briskness in her voice, she said,"It is a privilege for a woman like


    you to clean my shoes."


    Emily was downcast. Only the dullness could be seen at the bottom of her eyes. Her bodily movement


    was more mechanical than organic.


    Tina took advantage of the opportunity to raise her feet and step on Emily''s hand. She pressed hard,


    until she could see Emily''s eyebrows furrow inwards in pain. "From now on, I want you to stay aware


    from Jacob. You don''t deserve to be seen with him!" said Tina.


    She did not move her feet until she finished her words, then she let Emily go and walked out of the


    ladies'' room.


    Emily stood there for a long time, looking at the footprint on her hand. She couldn''t even clench her


    fingers as they were sore with pain. As for the video in Tina''s phone... What could she do with it?


    ...


    In the following days, Jacob noticed that Emily was distancing herself from him on purpose. She


    seemed so devoted to the new project that she wouldn''t even take some time off to talk to him.


    Jacob realized something was off when he called Emily over and saw the difort on her face, as


    she asked for to be excused. Right at that moment, Tina approached Jacob and said,"Jacob, Emily isn''t


    feeling well today. Why don''t you let me be your assistant?" Tina knew for sure why Emily did not


    feel well. Emily even tried to help her by creating many opportunities for her to get close to Jacob. Tina


    was so satisfied with herpliance that she dly held up her end of the bargain by not exposing


    Emily''s video to the public.


    Jacob looked down at the papers and did not look her in the eyes. "No, thanks," he casually dismissed


    Tina.


    Tina continued,"I can do everything. I am capable of handling Emily''s work without guidance. Please let


    me stay..."


    "Sam is enough for me." said Jacob.


    Finding only Jacob''s reluctance, Tina was afraid that he would get annoyed, so she stopped insisting.


    She cast a short re at Sam angrily, for being the third wheel.


    Sam stood there oblivious, unaware of what he had done to deserve Tina''s hatred.


    After Tina had left, Jacob kept looking through the files, but his heart was already far away from the


    office. Thinking of Emily''s recent behavior, he finally realized something was wrong.


    Emily just let Tina approach him without a word? Or did she do that on purpose? What did she want to


    do exactly?


    Jacob''s facial expression turned solemn and the atmosphere around him was depressing. He needed


    to find out whether Emily was just pretending to be silly or if she really was silly.


    Suddenly, an idea popped into Jacob''s head as he pushed all his affairs aside. He left thepany


    and drove straight to Emily''s apartment.


    "Knock-Knock."


    Emily was in bed, fast asleep when her sleep was interrupted by the knock on the door. She raised her


    sleepy head and struggled, as she dragged herself to open the door.


    At her doorstep, stood a man, tall, sullen and handsome. He looked like he was about to explode in


    anger, unable to handle the burden he was carrying in his heart.


    "It''s you," said Emily. She had a lot going on in her life and she was not in the mood to handle Jacob''s


    temper tantrums.


    Jacob curved his lips upwards, waiting for a reasonable exnation from her. When heid his eyes on


    Emily, she was wearing pink and white pyjamas and her gorgeous hair was aplete mess. From her


    drowsy look, it was obvious that she had just gotten up from bed. Jacob did not like the pale look on


    Emily''s face.


    In an instant, Jacob''s anger dissipated. "Are you feeling unwell?" he asked.


    "Yes, I have a little fever," she nodded. "Do you want toe inside?" she asked him.


    Jacob walked in naturally as if he was entering his own house, and then closed the door behind him.


    Emily suddenly remembered the deal she had made with Tina. She dreaded to think about what would


    happen if Tina had found out that Jacob came to visit her...


    Emily''s head was pounding. She wondered what the right thing for her to do was. However, it was too


    late for her to kick Jacob out. She did not want Jacob to suspect anything...


    When Emily was lost in her thoughts, a warm big hand covered her forehead. Jacob was checking her


    temperature.


    "It''s a bit hot. Have you taken any medicine?" asked Jacob.


    "Yes, I have," assured Emily, in a low voice. The fragility of her voice scratched Jacob''s heart.


    Soon after, he pulled Emily to his embrace and took her to her bedroom where she wrapped her hands


    around his strong shoulders, without a conscious thought.


    Emily rested her face to his chest. All she could hear was his heartbeat. It gave herforts, as though


    he was her most powerful support.


    Perhaps, the only way she could solve her problems was by telling him the truth...

 Chapter 124 You Dont Deserve To Stand Beside Him

    Chapter 124 You Don''t Deserve To Stand Beside Him


    When the idea had urred to her, there''s another voice that spoke inside Emily''s mind.


    "If he knows about this, he will feel disgusted. He won''t love you anymore. He will hate you..."


    ''No, I don''t want Jacob to hate me! I don''t want him to stop loving me!''


    While thinking that Jacob might look at her with disgust and hate her, Emily felt that her heart was


    already broken and she didn''t want it to happen...


    Jacob asked with a concern look. "What happened to you, Emily? Are you okay?" Jacob looked


    worriedly at Emily''s pale face. He lifted her and put her down carefully on the bed. "Are you okay? Do


    you feel anything wrong? How about going to the hospital for a check-up?"


    Hearing Jacob''s voice full of concern, Emily suddenly came back to her senses and smiled with


    assurance. "Don''t worry, Jacob. I''ve already took the medicine and I''ll just need a good rest. I''ll be fine."


    Staring at her for a while and making sure that Emily was not having any problem with her body, Jacob


    sat at the bed, tucked her in and held her hand. "Sleep now. I''ll stay here."


    Emily tried to withdraw her hand, but he tightened his grip. She asked,"Don''t you have work today? The


    company needs you there. I''m fine here alone."


    Without having a change with his facial expression, Jacob lied and answer,"I don''t have any work to do


    today and you need me more than thepany does right now."


    "But..."


    "Now be a good girl for me, okay? Just close your eyes and sleep." Interrupting her, he said with a


    gentle and deep voice, like coaxing a child to sleep. "Shhhh, stop talking."


    Captivated by his gentleness, Emily stared at him and stopped resisting. She didn''t dare to answer


    anymore. After a while Jacob said,"Why don''t you close your eyes and sleep? Are you waiting for me to


    tell you a bedtime story?"


    Surely, Jacob treated her like a child. Emily wouldn''t let Jacob tell her story like she was a five-year-old


    girl, so she quickly turned, found afortable position and closed her eyes.


    The temperature in the room wasfortable, just right and the quilt was warm. Jacob''s hand was


    holding hers tightly and intimately.


    Emily had thought it would be difficult for her to sleep with him around and her hand being held by him.


    But she quickly fell asleep, for she felt surprisingly secured with him around.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Recently, she had been living in fear, worrying that she would be exposed and her secret be revealed.


    Every night she was troubled by a nightmare and couldn''t get enough rest.


    All this had made her exhausted. With Jacob around, it felt like there was finally a safe ce for her to


    rest. She quickly sank into a deep sleep, letting her guard down.


    Eyes filled with love, Jacob gazed at Emily who had fallen asleep. Running his fingers through her


    cheeks, Jacob''s heart became soft and peaceful.


    Few hourster, Emily suddenly became uneasy. She frowned and murmured in her sleep,"Stay away


    from me..."


    Jacob was surprised by her sudden actions. Not knowing what Emily was dreaming of, he immediately


    hugged her but she began struggling with great force, like she was trying to escape from him.


    "Emily, Emily!" Jacob shouted in panic.


    Hearing that familiar voice, Emily finally woke up from her nightmare. Opening her eyes, she gasped


    for air, still terrified by her dream that kept on hunting her.


    "Having a nightmare?" asked he. Trying to calm her down, Jacob tightly hugged Emily who looked


    frightened and was still shivering.


    Hearing his voice again, Emily suddenly felt secured. She instantly calmed down and replied,"Yes."


    Jacob felt Emily''s forehead and found out that her fever got worse. His brows knitted. "You have a high


    fever. I will send you to the hospital right now, whether you like it or not!"


    "Don''t bother. It''s just a fever. I will have some medicine and I''ll get better." Looking at him with


    assurance, Emily pushed Jacob away and tried to slip out of the bed. But as soon as her feet could


    touched the floor, she stumbled and almost lost her bnce.


    Jacob quickly held her. He pulled a long face and said in a high voice like a god,"Go to the hospital


    right now."


    He had already decided to take her to the hospital, no matter whether she liked it or not. But when he


    was about to carry her up, Emily struggled intensely.


    "I''ve said that I don''t want to go! You''re so annoying! You know what? I can take good care of myself.


    So could you please, leave me alone!" Emily screamed at Jacob. She used all of her strength to say


    those words.


    At first, Jacob was stunned by her reaction. But after a while he smiled bitterly and said,"Are you taking


    out your anger on me?"


    ''This stupid girl. If I don''t love you, I won''t be this kind towards you; I won''t care about you; and it won''t


    matter to me whether you go to the hospital or whether you are dead or alive, '' Jacob thought to


    himself.


    Emily began to feel numbness on her ear and her head ached extremely. Losing all her patience, she


    pleaded,"I''m sorry, Jacob. It was my fault. But could you please leave me alone, just this time? If you


    want to y with me or tease me, please choose some other day. Now I want to take a rest. Don''t


    bother me, please!"


    After saying this, Emily returned to her bed and tucked herself into the quilt. She soon closed her eyes


    and turned away from Jacob.


    Looking at the woman who just threw her anger at him, Jacob didn''t even get angry. Today, he realized


    that he could be able to be patient, specially, with Emily. ''Well, she is sick and she has a nightmare. No


    doubt she is so angry.


    What else can I do? Nothing! But to forgive her and let it be!


    I, myself choose her. My heart chooses to love her!''


    Jacob sighed and walked out the room silently to find the medicine. Soon he returned and pulled Emily


    out of the quilt. "Take this. The fever will subside once you take the medicine. Then you can sleep."


    "No... Leave me alone..." Emily who was sick, was very stubborn. She struggled, trying to free herself


    from him and showing that she was unwilling to get up.


    Jacob ignored her and continued to pull her out. Finally, Emily surrendered. She sat up reluctantly and


    took the medicine. She fell into silence, absent-minded before


    getting back inside the quilt. Shey down, covering her whole body. Her big eyes were filled with


    confusion, like a child that suddenly woke up from her sleep.


    Gazing at Emily, Jacob turned soft. In his eyes, Emily was so adorable.


    Restraining himself from pulling Emily into his arms, he retracted his eyes from her and was ready to


    put the ss back. When he was about to stand, he felt her hand touch his sleeve.


    "Don''t leave me," she said with a soft and low voice.


    It was her who threw her anger out to Jacob and asked him to leave her, but now, Emily was afraid to


    be alone and that he would really leave her.


    When people get sick, they tend to be emotional and fragile. Emily forgot what she had just said to


    Jacob. She just held his sleeves tight wanting to keep him stay.


    Realizing that Emily depended on him so much, Jacob''s heart softened. He put down the ss on the


    bedside table and turned back to sit.


    "Okay, I''ll stay here with you," Jacobforted her, touching her soft face while looking at her with so


    much love.


    Seeing him sitting back beside her, Emily felt secure and contented. She looked at Jacob like a little cat


    that was being taken care of her owner.


    Jacob thought she was so adorable and couldn''t help touching her face. "Close your eyes, and have a


    good sleep."


    The medicine was starting to take effect. Emily was a little bit dizzy and sleepy. And she gradually fell


    asleep. This time, she didn''t experience any of her nightmares.


    When she woke up, Emily looked around and Jacob was nowhere to be found, which made her think


    that she was dreaming again.


    Emily noticed that her body was full of sweat after the fever had reduced. She quickly got out of the


    bed. A savory smell filled her nose after she finished changing. Her stomach growled because of


    hunger.


    "Come and have some food."


    Suddenly a clear and familiar voice sounded her ear. And Emily realized that she wasn''t dreaming and


    all that happened today was real.


    Looking at Jacob who was sitting at the table waiting for her, Emily froze in daze. She then slowly


    walked toward the table where he was sitting.


    ''If only that video doesn''t ever exist and if only nothing happens...'' Emily thought and sighed.


    Emily now realized that she had already fallen for Jacob and that she loved him. But now, with her past,


    she no longer had the courage to stay with him. She had been trying to avoid and hide her secret. But


    she knew that she couldn''t hide it forever.


    Looking back at Jacob''s handsome face, Emily recalled Tina''s word again.


    "You don''t deserve to stand beside him."


    For more than 20 years of her life, Emily never felt this afraid and self-contemptuous about herself.

 Chapter 125 Shadows Of Darkness

    Chapter 125 Shadows Of Darkness


    After Emily woke up from the memory, she sat down and ate porridge slowly. "Thank you," she said.


    Jacob, who was sitting opposite Emily, suddenly put his hand over her forehead. A few secondster,


    he opened his mouth and said,"Your fever ising down."


    "Hmm¡­" Emily responded vaguely. There was an angry expression in Jacob''s eyes, so she dared not


    look at his face. "Tomorrow I will go to thepany," she said.


    "There''s no hurry. You can rest for another two days," said Jacob.


    Emily shook her head and refused,"It''s not a problem. I''m feeling much better now. I can go to work


    tomorrow."


    "If you say so," agreed Jacob. Although Jacob agreed with her, his face turned sour.


    Unfortunately, Emily, who was looking downwards to her te, did not notice the dissatisfaction on


    Jacob''s face. It was obvious that she was hiding something from him.


    Emily''s indifference andck of concern for Jacob''s mood made him unhappy. What could be so


    important? And why did she suddenly give him the cold shoulder?


    "If there is nothing else to discuss, I will leave now," said Jacob, hoping that Emily would speak her


    mind.


    Emily didn''t raise her head, as she responded without thinking carefully what he was saying,"Oh,


    good."


    Jacob''s lips curled with disdain. He wasn''t happy about the fact that Emily was giving him the cold


    shoulder even though he had taken such good care of her. Surely her illness was no excuse to be


    treating him like that.


    "Okay, Emily. I suppose it is typical of you to do so!" Jacob mocked.


    This wasn''t the first time Emily, who was an ungrateful woman, took his good intentions for granted!


    "Eh?" After finally realizing that Jacob was mad at her, Emily looked up at him and asked,"What''s


    wrong..."


    Annoyed by her ignorance, Jacob was so angry that he picked up his coat and turned away. He didn''t


    stop or respond, even though Emily called out his name several times from behind.


    Soon after Jacob paced towards the door, Emily got up to stop him, but he was too fast. She paused to


    think for a moment and decided not to go after him. Emily was confused by Jacob''s behavior. ''It''s so


    easy for him to get angry without any reason...


    But that''s all right. If I needle Jacob more often, he will grow tired of me, right?'' thought Emily. She took


    in a deep breath and continued with her thoughts, ''Then he will slowly start to resent me, instead of


    liking me¡­''


    It would be good for both of them, since Emily thought that she didn''t deserve to be loved by Jacob.


    Jacob kept walking until he came downstairs. He realized that he had been behaving like a child


    throwing his tantrum for nothing. He had been angry with Emily just because she had ignored his mood


    swings.


    Jacob felt as if he had switched positions with Emily.


    From Jacob''s point of view, Emily should have been the one to devote herself to him, but that was far


    from reality. He was the one who had ended up spilling his guts to her, and he hoped that Emily would


    take notice of his vulnerability and make him happy. After all, he was always there to pick her up when


    she was down.


    Jacob bit his lip and stopped thinking about why Emily was treating him like an insignificant person.


    Nevertheless, she was his girlfriend, and it was his duty to be kind to her.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Although, Emily was being too arrogant and stubborn. Jacob decided that he would eventually find time


    to teach her how to be a good girlfriend.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Emily came topany early. Much to her surprise, she ran into Jacob, who pulled


    her inside the elevator.


    There were only two people in the elevator. Emily stood beside Jacob silently, feeling nervous. When


    his shadow fell upon her, she felt distressed as she stepped back instinctively.


    The next moment Jacob reached out and held her in his arms. All of a sudden, the power of elevator


    went out.


    The elevator made an emergency stop as the darkness surrounded the both of them.


    "The electricity went off!" Jacob whispered, as he noticed Emily trembling in fear. He remembered that


    Emily was afraid of the dark, so he held her closely and tried tofort her. However, he was surprised


    to see Emily struggle violently to get free.


    "Ah! Let me go! Don''t touch me!" yelled Emily.


    It was too dark to see anything in the closed elevator. Emily''s fear of the darkness was starting to


    suffocate her, as she struggled to breathe. As time passed on she was starting to lose herposure.


    The horrifying memories from her past rushed into her mind. Many years ago, Emily encountered some


    difficulties. Over the years, she managed to keep those things from resurfacing, but this time she


    couldn''t hide away from her problems anymore. Unable to shake of the horrors of her past life, she lost


    control of herself.


    "Emily! Emily!" yelled Jacob. He feared that she would feel threatened, so he didn''t dare to touch her


    again. He just called out to her and said, in aforting voice,"Emily, don''t be afraid! I''m Jacob! I''m


    here, and I won''t hurt you! "


    "Don''t touch me!" screamed out Emily. Emily curled up like a tight ball in the corner, as she rested her


    chin on her knees. Feeling threatened, Emily lowered her head and assumed the stance of self-


    defence.


    "Okay. Don''t move and don''t be afraid. I won''t touch you." Jacob knew that an elevator without power


    had a higher risk of falling.


    Throughout the years, Jacob had experienced many dangers. If he was alone, such a sudden situation


    would not trouble his mind. However, now that Emily was with him in the elevator, everything was


    different for him. When he heard the frightened voice of Emily, his heart ached and his thoughts were


    all jumbled up.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you and I won''t let anything happen to you," he assured, lovingly. Jacob


    whispered,"I''ll always be by your side, okay?"


    His voice was so gentle andforting that Emily''s nerves slowly calmed down. She was no longer


    screaming hysterically, as she stood there sobbing quietly.


    Emily''s weeping and desperation, made Jacob feel even more distressed as he worried about her well-


    being incessantly. He blindly patted the floor in the darkness and slowly walked towards her. Soon he


    stood in front of her and and brushed his fingers down her hair, but Emily huddled up again, trembling


    like a poor kitten.


    "Please! Don''t touch me. I am scared¡­" she said.


    "Do you not recognize me? Emily. I''m Jacob. I like you¡­ I like you very much. I won''t hurt you. Trust


    me, okay?" heforted.


    "Jacob¡­" Emily repeated his name. It seemed as if his name was the key to get rid of her nightmare,


    as she suddenly recovered from hysteria and said,"Jacob, Jacob¡­ Where are you?"


    "I''m standing right next to you," said Jacob.


    Just as the words fell from his lips, Emily threw herself into Jacob''s arms, as her delicate body clung


    tightly to his chest, unwilling to let go.


    "It''s so dark here. I need you..." she said. Tears were running down Emily''s rosy cheeks. This time she


    found herself uncontrobly frightened, as the awful thoughts kept ying tricks on her mind, putting


    her under intolerable pressure.


    What happened to her many years ago was like a demon that had been lurking in the darkness for a


    long time. But now it hade back from its sleep to tear her to pieces.


    "Okay, I''m here," Jacob''s voice was as gentle as the breeze. Jacob took Emily into his arms and


    coaxed her as if she was still a little girl, and said,"It''s all right. It''s only a power outage, but I am still


    here."


    Atst, Emily calmed downpletely. She huddled in Jacob''s arms and remained motionless, like a


    statue. Somehow she found an inner sense of security in Jacob''s arms.


    After a while, the lights in the elevator finally came back on again.


    Jacob quickly put his hand over Emily''s eyes to protect her from the blinding lights. In a gentle,


    soothing tone, he said,"It''s all right now. You are safe."


    Emily opened her eyes gradually. It was just as Jacob had said; the light of the elevator was on again


    and she was safe now. Emily breathed a sigh of relief as if she had survived some kind of a disaster.


    A few drops of crystal clear tears hung on to Emily''s long curly eyshes. As soon as Jacob noticed


    the tears in her eyes, he reached out and wiped her tears, but Emily turned her head without another


    word and pushed him away.


    "I¡­ I''m scared of the dark¡­" Emily exined, trying to find an excuse and distract him.


    Suddenly, with his arms empty, Jacob felt empty inside too. He tried to hide his disappointment and


    said,"Well, I knew that. Besides, I don''t know anyone who is as afraid of the darkness as you are."


    Emily''s heartbeat paced faster as she bit her lips and remained quiet.


    While the both of them stood there silently, the elevator door beeped before it finally opened.


    "Excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom first," said Emily, as she ran out of the elevator quickly, like


    she was being chased by a wild animal.


    Jacob decided not to follow her. He stood there inside the elevator pensively, as he watched Emily''s


    back slowly disappear.


    When Emily got inside the bathroom, she locked the door behind her. She stood in front of the mirror


    and looked at herself. Her face was pale; her eyes were inmed, and even her makeup was all


    messed up. All in all, she looked quite unpleasant.


    After taking a deep breath, Emily washed her face with cold water and forced herself to calm down.


    She spent some time to fix her makeup, and then sat on the toilet lid in a trance for a while.


    ''I¡­ Will I ever be able to get rid of those terrible memories?'' thought Emily.

 Chapter 126 A Childhood Trauma

    Chapter 126 A Childhood Trauma


    When Jacob returned to his office, he didn''t see Emily in her desk. With a stern look on his face, he


    called Sam in.


    "What has been keeping Emily so busytely? Do you notice anything peculiar about her?" he asked


    Sam.


    Jacob believed that Sam would know what Emily was up to since he had asked him to keep a watchful


    eye on the girl. The next moment, Jacob got the answer from Sam¡ª"Everything was just as usual, Sir.


    But, recently, I saw Ms. Tina chatting with Ms. Emily, on more than one asion."


    "Tina?" Having guessed what was going on, Jacob frowned and hardened his look. He tapped his


    slender fingers on the table and said,"Keep an eye on them. We have to figure out what''s going on."


    ''Something happened to Emily that I don''t know about, '' Jacob thought, ''she looked at me peculiarly


    just now. And when I visited her yesterday, she was also in a state of shock as if she was hiding


    something from me... What the hell is wrong with her?''


    Credit to hisck of patience, Jacob decided to figure it out by himself, because he knew that Emily


    would never bring herself to tell him the truth.


    "I will do as you''ve said, Sir," Sam nodded at Jacob and walked off to run errands.


    ...


    That afternoon, in an upscale caf¨¦


    Tina was sitting at a table, stirring a cup of coffee in a leisurely manner with an exquisite spoon


    between her slender fingers. There was a certain glow of happiness on her face. It was quite obvious


    that she was in a good mood. "I win this round. Emily had quite a reaction to that video," she chuckled,


    as she turned to the girl sitting beside her.


    Jasmyn, who was sitting next to Tina, giggled and said,"Emily is so naive. How could she even


    compete with you? I''m sure she won''t get the better of you again."


    "You are right. With that video in my hand, she is absolutely under my control now. Tell you what, with


    that video, she will do whatever I ask her to do," basking under the light of her confidence, Tina smiled


    with pleasure because she finally managed to bring Emily to her knees.


    ording to everyone else, Emily was a confident girl who was neither overbearing nor self-effacing.


    However, Tina, who hated Emily''s guts, only wanted to destroy her confidence and self-esteem one


    step at a time.


    ''I want to see what else Emily would do to keep Jacob''s heart with her!'' Tina thought as she gnashed


    her teeth in resentment.


    Not too far away from Tina and Jasmyn, there was anotherdy who was sitting alone. It was Rose.


    She had kept herself away from the public eye for a long time, and her belly was much bigger than it


    was a few months ago. Although dressed rather mboyantly, she was still nothingpared to Tina


    and Jasmyn; after all, the two girls were both from rich families.


    So how could Rose sit here with the two princess-like girls? Because Rose was the mastermind all


    along. She was the one who asked Jasmyn to tell Tina about Emily''s crippling fear of the dark. It was


    also through her that Mark was able to get the video about Emily''s past.


    At that moment, Rose found it difficult to keep silent any longer, so she suggested,"Ms. Tina, if you


    make that video public, Emily will totally freak out. Isn''t it better than what you are doing now?"


    "I don''t need anyone else to tell me what is right or wrong," Tina nced at Rose with the same


    disdainful eyes she looked at Emily with. The luxury dress Rose was wearing was vulgar in Tina''s eyes.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rose cursed in her mind, but dared not to say anything. In a cautious tone she uttered,"Never mind. It''s


    just a suggestion."


    Jasmyn interrupted them and whispered to Tina,"Come on, Tina. Rose yed her role well in this


    game. Don''t lower yourself to her level." After all, Jasmyn was the one who brought Rose to Tina, so


    she had to ease the awkward situation.


    Tina scoffed,"Mark would have been able to discover that secret by himself, even without her help."


    However, in respect of her friend Jasmyn, Tina stopped offending Rose.


    ''She is right. Without me, Tina''s brother may have taken a roundabout route, but he still would be able


    to find out the secret with just his outstanding interpersonal skills, '' Rose thought.


    Jasmyn''s eyes suddenly brightened upon hearing Mark''s name. She nodded at Tina''s words and


    said,"You are right. Your brother Mark is an excellent guy."


    Since Jasmyn and Tina were good friends, they carried on talking about Mark for the rest of the time,


    completely ignoring Rose''s presence.


    It wasn''t until they decided to go back home when Rose took the chance to speak up again,"Ms. Tina,


    can you send me a copy of that video? I hate Emily, you know, and I would be rather pleased if she had


    to suffer for the rest of her life."


    Rose spoke from the heart; she really wanted to take a look at Emily''s miserable past, and more


    importantly, to get a hold over Emily.


    "I don''t care whether you are pleased or not," said Tina. Although she was still sitting in her seat, she


    showed no kindness to the pregnant woman, and her aura made Rose cower as she continued,"I won''t


    give you that video just because you hate her."


    "What do you mean?" asked Rose. Rose believed that she had lowered herself to the bottom to curry


    favour with Tina, but she couldn''t understand why Tina still didn''t trust her enough to allow her to get a


    hold over Emily.


    In truth, under the guidance of Mark, Tina had grown quite clever, so she saw right through Rose''s


    facade and came to detest her even more. Tina nced at Rose scornfully and said,"You were Emily''s


    good friend. I can''t trust people who betrays their own friend. Emily is mine to toy with now. You''d better


    not get smart with me or I will not spare you."


    As a matter of fact, Tina was worried that, if Rose made the video public, she would lose her hold over


    Emily. Unlike Jasmyn, she wouldn''t allow herself to be fooled by Rose.


    Biting into her lip tightly and clenching her fists, Rose paused for a moment before she forced two


    words from her mouth,"I see."


    "Now get lost," said Tina.


    After Rose left, Tina took a sip from her cup of coffee and turned to Jasmyn. "Never bring anyone like


    that to me again. She spoiled my good mood," said Tina.


    Since Jasmyn never deemed Rose as her close friend, she nodded at once at Tina''s words to show her


    loyalty to Tina.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Sam spent the afternoon investigating everything about Emily and reported it to Jacob


    without hesitation.


    "Many of our employees saw the both of them spend time together. ording to them, Ms. Tina was


    ckmailing Ms. Emily with a secret, and that''s why Ms. Emily would do anything Ms. Tina would ask


    of her," reported Sam.


    Jacob frowned,"What''s the secret?"


    Hesitating for a moment, Sam continued,"I secretly hacked Ms. Tina''s phone, and found a clip..."


    As soon as he said that he handed the phone over to Jacob.


    Jacob lowered his head and watched as the vague clip yed on the screen.


    "No! Go away!" The video showed a little girl who was screaming in great fear. Although the video was


    fuzzy, Jacob recognized Emily''s voice right away.


    It was an old video, and Jacob assumed that Emily was seven or eight years old in the video. In the


    beginning of the video, Emily was sitting in a dark room alone. However, several minutester, the


    camera shook and a man went close to Emily. The man grabbed hold of her all of a sudden and kissed


    her face.


    "Go away! Stay away from me!" Emily cried and struggled; her voice was full of despair and


    helplessness. "Let me go!" she screamed.


    Soon, several policemen kicked the door open and burst into the room. They rushed quickly in and held


    the man down. That''s where the clip ended.


    The clip onlysted for a few seconds, but Jacob suddenly realized that it was the reason behind


    Emily''s childhood trauma.


    The clip afforded Jacob with great pain, as great fire had engulfed his heart from within. The next


    minute, he threw Sam''s phone to the floor and stomped on it, causing the phone to break into many


    pieces.


    Sam was speechless at what his boss was doing, as he cried in his heart.


    ''Sir, I just bought this IPhone 8 a few days ago...''


    Nheless, Sam kept a professional look on his face and continued,"The news had shocked the


    entire city. That man was a pedophile. He kidnapped several little girls to..."


    Sam suddenly paused in fear, when he noticed the difort on Jacob''s face. Driven mad with fury,


    Jacob''s long and narrow eyes reddened and his face turned grim, as if he was going to kill the next


    person heid his eyes on.


    After a long time in silence, Sam finally heard Jacob say,"Go on."

 Chapter 127 I Think It Is Worth It, And Then It Is Worth It.

    Chapter 127 I Think It Is Worth It, And Then It Is Worth It.


    Sam swallowed unconsciously, then he continued to speak,"Miss Emily was caught as well, but she


    was saved before the worst could happen. She saw the suspect raping the young girls. Luckily, when


    he turned to Miss Emily, the police arrived and handcuffed the raper before he could even touch her.


    Nevertheless, Miss Emily was still deeply scared."


    "Eventually the suspect was sentenced to death. Although Miss Emily did not get any real harm form


    this experience, there were many rumors at that time. People started talking, and soon Miss Emily''s


    family had all the city''s eyes on them. Since they were already upset by the whole trial process, being


    surrounded by all those rumors was not helping her mental condition at all, thus all her family moved to


    the Haicheng City."


    "For a very long time, the old memories of what happened where still haunting the poor girl. But despite


    all of the troubles, Miss Emily was still able to bury deep down the pain, and with time, she slowly forgot


    about it and gradually get back to her normal life."


    When Sam finished talking, Jacob felt like he was sinking in the water. It was really hurting for him to


    hear this story, and Sam noticed. In fact, Jacob did not seed into masking his feelings. His eyes


    slowly darkened; it was alike a tinyer of ck mist covered the white part of the eye. The hands were


    strongly clenched to his side, and from the paleness of the skin were revealed pulsing blue veins.


    Jacob was clearly putting a lot of effort to hear the story, but nevertheless, he kept listening until the


    end.


    In real, Emily did not get scared of the dark, but of her old and terrible memories still alive into her


    nightmares. ''No wonder that recently she was mentally unstable. It surely was because someone had


    been threatening her with this video!'', Jacob thought.


    "How did Tina get the video?" He asked to Sam.


    "The truth is that it was Miss Tina''s brother who got it at first. He must have sent it to his sister short


    after. Now we already deleted the video from Miss Tina''s mobile phone, but it is highly possible that


    there is still a backup copy in her brother''s hands."


    "Well done, Sam."


    Jacob''s tone sounded a bit more relieved, but on his face there were still thatyer of darkness. "I will


    handle Mark myself. You will continue looking after Tina and Emily. If anything happens, tell me


    immediately."


    "Yes, Mr. Jacob."


    After Sam left, Jacob remained alone in the room, thinking at the scene in that video with clenched


    fists. He stayed there for some minutes with white knuckles and blood-thirsty eyes.


    If he could, he would took out that man from the screen and smash his face with bare hands before


    cutting him into a million pieces.


    Then he set his mind on Emily, that cheerful, optimistic, strong and smiling girl. It was unbelievable that


    a girl like that was bearing such obscure shadows into her soul.


    At the thought of Emily, Jacob''s heart hurt some much. It was like being hit by something heavy and


    sharp. The pain was terrible.


    He adored Emily. He would have done everything into his power to protect that girl, but nevertheless,


    Emily was already hurt by some others. She was already suffering, and he had no idea until now.


    Staring into space, Jacob muttered,"I swear it, Emily. No one will hurt you again. No one!"


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hourter, Jacob was already in the Tao''spany.


    Mark probably knew his intention, but still he maintained that superb face. "Mr. Jacob, what a surprise!


    May I ask why are you here?"


    Still filled with rage, Jacob nced at that arrogant face, looked directly into those ice-cold eyes, and


    said: "Emily''s video is in your hands. I want you to delete it right away."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    All other videos were already deleted, without any possibility of recovery. Jacob was sure Mark had the


    only copy remained.


    Mark twitched his mouth and pretended to bepletely unaware "You are barking up the wrong tree,


    Mr. Jacob. I don''t know anything about Emily. "


    "An honest man does not resort to these silly games.."


    Jacob was naturally prepared to such behavior, and he had this words ready. In fact, he had exhausted


    his patience, and he had no time to waste. "You see this thing... Is it worthy of an exchange? "


    Mark took the file that Jacob pushed forward, and he flipped it over. His expression changed slightly,"...


    "You are really a character, Mr. Jacob."


    The file contained evidence of some smuggling and cheating done by Mark on ount of the Tao


    company. If Jacob would turn it in, for thepany, this would mean not only a great loss but rather a


    huge disaster.


    Now it was Jacob holding all the aces, and Mark was the one looking at the other bottom-up. ''If he was


    able to discover such things, what else does he know?'' he asked himself.


    "So are you." answered Jacob firmly.


    "Then are you sure you have no other uses for this file?"


    Mark had recovered his original look and even revealing a slight smile. "Is it really worth to exchange


    such important informations for a woman''s video?"


    "I think it is worth it, and then it is worth it."


    If Mark had nothing in his hands, Jacob would have used these material to finally take the Tao


    company by surprise. In fact, despite all the pressure received by old Mr. Gu to hook up Jacob and


    Tina, Jacob had no intention to marry that arrogant and spoiled girl in the first ce.


    But all this was insignificant,pared to Emily. He would never let Tina get into the possess of the


    video again so that she would threaten Emily another time. Now it was the time he would stop all


    Emily''s troubles.


    "Okay, I agree."


    Mark answered him very quickly. He had no time to waste. What if Jacob changed his mind on this


    deal? No, he could not let this happen. He must wipe out the evidence as soon as possible. "Well, I


    really have to thank Miss Emily I guess. If it weren''t for her, in which other way would you have handed


    me the knife with which you wanted to stab me one day?"


    Jacob sneered coldly, his narrow eyes hidden a murderous look. "I told you. Keep an eye on your


    sister."


    Mark''s face was slightly dark. "I know what I am doing."


    With this, Mark meant that If Jacob wanted to touch Tina, he would have done his best to stop him.


    The two did not muttered one more word. After all, both parties got the results they wanted.


    Soon after, Jacob passed the file to Mark and they deleted the video once and for all. When this was


    done, Jacob left Mark in the silence of the room. The quiet was interrupted by his phone. It was Tina.


    Mark picked it up immediately, and he heard the anger in her voice.


    "Brother! My mobile phone was hacked, and the video of Emily is gone! Please send me another one


    soon! "


    After a moment of silence Mark sighed and replied,"Tina, I do not have the video anymore."


    Tina answered with an high-pitched voice,"Why?"


    You have the backup!"


    If the video was gone, how could she persecute Emily now? How could she keep Emily away Jacob so


    that she could spend time with him alone?


    Even though Mark had other and more important things to do at work now, he still answered calmly to


    his sister,"Tina, listen to me. Jacob knew of the video. Today he came over and asked me to delete it."


    "How could it be?"


    Tina was incredulous. She finally had a way to scare out Emily, and it was in her very hands. But before


    she could even dispose of, it was gone!


    "So you should not do anything reckless for the time being."


    Tina obviously did not want to ept what Mark said. Her voice was even more angry than before,"I


    don''t buy it! I tried so hard to get Jacob all for me!


    Brother, help me. If the video is really gone, all I have done so far is gone with it. And everything that


    happened to Emily will be forget. You cannot let this happen."


    Mark sighed and waited a moment for her to calm down,"... I''ll see what I can do."


    He couldn''t figure out the reason why Tina liked Jacob. After all, Jacob didn''t like her at all, but either


    way, she did not quit with him. Mark did not know whether it was courageous or just stupid.


    ¡­¡­


    In the president''s office of the Gu Consortium.


    Jacob called Emily, who waspletely unaware of the recent events, into the office, and invited her to


    sit down. He introduced Emily to the man in front of them. "This is Mr. Chester, the partner of our


    company''s next project, and also, my friend."


    The man nodded to her and smiled. "Hello, Emily. It is a pleasure to meet you finally."


    "The pleasure is mine, Mr. Chester."


    Although Emily was still unsure of the reason why Jacob wanted to present her this man, she did not


    ask questions but greeted him politely.

 Chapter 128 Dont Ask Again

    Chapter 128 Don''t Ask Again


    Chester had a mild exterior. He gave off a mellow and friendly vibe. It was easy for him to leave a


    favorable impression on other people. When he spoke to Emily, he did not mention anything


    concerning her job, instead he chatted with her at ease.


    "Miss Emily, do you like your current job?" he asked.


    Emily peeked at Jacob subconsciously, and then gently answered,"Yes, it''s not so bad."


    In truth, designing jewelry was Emily''s natural calling; it''s what she loved doing the most, but there was


    no denying that she could learn a lot of things under the proper guidance of Jacob.


    Emily''s goal was in and simple: she wanted to rely on her own capabilities to exact her revenge


    upon Jack for hurting her.


    "Do you feel stressed at times?" asked Chester. Evidently, Chester was the kind of person who could


    make friends with almost no effort at all. He spoke as if he were an old acquaintance of Emily.


    Jacob sat beside him with a calm facial expression. He did not dissuade them from talking, which


    implied to Emily that Chester was a person she could trust.


    Chester spoke tenderly, wittily and humorously. Emily''s nerves rxed gradually as they continued with


    the conversation.


    Before long, Jacob brought over a cup of warm milk and handed it to Emily. "Have some milk," said


    Jacob.


    Emily felt embarrassed by Jacob''s disy of affection in front of an outsider. How could she sit there


    while Jacob brought her milk? She was his assistant, and it was supposed to be her job to bring drinks


    for Jacob and his friend, not the other way around. She wanted to stand up to receive the cup of milk


    out of respect for Jacob. It was not proper anyway.


    However, as soon as she got up, Jacob gently pushed her back down.


    "Don''t worry. Chester is not an outsider," Jacobforted.


    Emily was slightly taken aback by Jacob''s uninhibited attitude, as she turned to look at Chester. She


    was surprised to find that there was no change in Chester''s facial expression, as if it waspletely


    normal for Jacob to act the way he did.


    Seeing the easy-going nature of the man helped to calm Emily''s nerves.


    Emily took a sip of milk from the cup and then heard Chester ask her another casual question.


    "Do you like drinking coffee, Miss Emily?"


    "Not really." Soon, Emily couldn''t help wondering whether Jacob asked her toe in just to chat with


    the man.


    "I used to like drinking coffee a long time ago. When I was a child, my father used to drink a lot of


    coffee, and that''s when I started to drink coffee as well. Every time he''d refuse, I would roll around on


    the ground and cry, until he gave in," exined Chester.


    Chester smiled while telling Emily and Jacob his childhood story.


    With aid-back voice, Emily said,"You were quite interesting when you were a child."


    "Is there anything unforgettable that happened to you when you were a child, Miss Emily?"


    This caught Jacob''s attention, as his eyes widened and his heartbeat quickened pace.


    Jacob knew that the main topic wasing.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "When I was younger..." she said. Unknown to Emily, she started to feel a little dizzy and confused, but


    it wasn''t enough to make her feel ufortable. Altogether, she seemed quiteposed and


    collected.


    Having noticed Emily''s change in state of mind, Jacob gently embraced her from the back.


    Everything that was happening there, was premeditated.


    As a matter of fact, Chester wasn''t really a partner for the uing project, nor was he Jacob''s friend.


    He was a professional psychologist.


    A distressing event from Emily''s past had left a psychological trauma in Emily''s life. Chester hoped to


    help her recover through psychotherapy.


    The reason he did not reveal his real identity, was to get Emily to put down her psychological defenses.


    They added some medicine, that was conductive to hypnosis, with the milk to help her rx.


    Everything went as nned.


    Chester slowly lit a soothing incense and gently fanned the me with his hand. In a gentle and


    captivating voice, he asked,"Miss Emily, did anything happen to you when you were a child?"


    "Yes..." said Emily, as her eyebrows furrowed. She slowly rested her head on Jacob''s firm chest. Soon


    she was starting to feel drowsy; her eyelids were struggling to keep open and her long eyshes


    fluttered like delicate butterfly wings.


    "Would you like to talk to me about it?" asked Chester.


    Emily was motionless and silent for a long time. Jacob assumed that she had fallen asleep, when


    suddenly she spoke, with a trembling voice,"It was... a very horrible thing..."


    Chester continued leading the conversation,"What happened? Tell me."


    "...... I remember opening my eyes in a dark room. It was pitch dark, and there... there was a man..." As


    soon as the memories came floating back to her, Emily closed her eyes tightly and began to cry. She


    clutched onto Jacob''s shirt with both hands, as if she were clutching at straws to save her life.


    "What did he do?"


    "I, I don''t know..."


    "You know, you can tell me anything."


    In that moment, it seemed as if Emily was trapped in her mind, as she bit her lip hard and her face


    became as pale as the moon. Engulfed in fear and anxiety, Emily began to choke and splutter. "I saw...


    I saw a few other girls...around my age," she stuttered.


    The more she tried to recall, the more grave her expression became. There was desperation and


    helplessness in her voice. However, Chester''s voice prated her ears like a magical sound, gentle


    and cruel. He continued with the questions,"What happened next? And what about those girls?"


    "They...They... Ah!" All of a sudden, the memory of that incident became so overwhelming and


    harrowing that she threw up on Jacob.


    Concerned, Jacob furrowed his eyebrows and said, in a serious tone,"Enough! Don''t ask any more!"


    He couldn''t bear to see Emily like this. He could hardly breathe when he saw her suffering. It was as if


    someone had reached into his mouth and squeezed his heart like a lemon from the inside.


    Chester wanted to keep up the pressure, but he was interrupted by Jacob''s cold nce. He didn''t


    refute, instead he shut his mouth instantly.


    Emily was still vomiting, but Jacob was too worried to feel nauseous. He pulled the trash can towards


    Emily and patted her on the back with his big hand. He waited for Emily to stop vomiting before he


    wiped her face clean with his handkerchief.


    Chester was astounded by Jacob''s actions. He heard from someone that Jacob loved this woman, but


    he never expected that Jacob loved her to such a degree! Chester would have never imagined that a


    man of Jacob''s status could take care of a woman like that.


    Dazed and worn out, Emily was barely conscious when she was taken to the other side of the sofa.


    She barely held onto Jacob''s shirt, as she gotid down by Jacob''s strong arms.


    "I feel bad... I feel really sick..." she mumbled.


    "It''s all right. It''s all right," said Jacob, soothing her with his words. Jacob lowered his head to kiss her


    forehead, and then covered her with a nket. He looked at her and said,"Get some rest. You will feel


    better after a while."


    Emily''s breathing gradually stabilized. She closed her eyes and soon drifted off to sleep, dozing away


    like a peaceful angel.


    "What''s wrong with her?" asked Jacob. He walked over to the side and lowered his voice. Then he


    began to unbutton his shirt to take off his dirty clothes.


    Chester lowered his voice as well and finally responded,"Miss Emily''s strong reaction shows that the


    memory is etched very deep in her mind and over the years it has be a serious psychological


    damage."


    He stopped and observed Jacob. When he realized that Jacob was not agitated, he continued,"Mr.


    Jacob, you are too soft-minded. In fact, this method is very effective to force her to face her nightmares


    and then to guide her to ovee the mental trauma. However, since the hypnotherapy was


    interrupted midway, it will be hard to get her to open her mind in the same way again."


    Having heard Chester''s real opinion, Jacob turned and looked at Emily sleeping peacefully on the sofa.


    He gave a bitter smile as he realized how weak he had be ever since he met Emily.


    Soft hearted?


    Ironically, just when he had decided to pursue this woman, his heart was no longer under his control.


    It was a disease that had no cure.

 Chapter 129 Why Do You Lock Me Here

    Chapter 129 Why Do You Lock Me Here


    Anxious, Jacob frowned and furrowed his eyebrows tightly. "Is there another way we can use?" he


    asked.


    Jacob couldn''t tolerate to see Emily in pain. All he wanted was for her to be happy and safe.


    "There is," Chester suggested. Chester pushed up the gold-rimmed sses on his ridge. With a


    serious expression on his face, he said,"But this time, you can''t be soft-hearted any more. Otherwise,


    everything will fall short of sess due tocking of a final effort."


    As always, Jacob''s eyes were deep as he looked back at Chester and assured,"I understand."


    ...


    When Emily woke up, she found herself lying on the sofa, with no memory whatsoever of what had


    happened. Emily faintly remembered feeling ufortable when she was talking to Chester. She had


    a vague memory of throwing up on Jacob and then passing out consequently...


    Appalled by her actions, she forced herself to get up ande back to her senses.


    "You are awake!" said Jacob, as he was buckling his cufflinks while walking towards her. He


    continued,"How are you feeling? Are you still feeling ufortable?"


    Emily nodded and then shook her head, looking at the tall and handsome man in front of her. "What


    happened to me?" she asked.


    "You threw up on me."


    "Ah, I''m so sorry..." Having heard that, Emily soon realized that she wasn''t dreaming. With an


    expression of a child who had done something wrong, she looked away from Jacob''s eyes and


    apologized,"I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to... do that."


    Much to Emily''s surprise, Jacob didn''t seem like he was mad at her at all. In a gentle and calm voice,


    Jacob said,"Don''t worry about that. If you''re still feeling bad, you should get some rest. I have arranged


    for someone else to finish your work today."


    Jacob was aware that Emily had no memory of what had happened.


    "Okay...thanks," Emily answered and nodded primly. She couldn''t exactly tell why, but she sensed


    something strange about Jacob''s demeanor today.


    Jacob told Emily to rest in the office. Then he pretended to work in his desk, while in fact, he was


    waiting for the night toe.


    ording to Chester, this time he was going to try something straightforward tobat poison with


    poison. It would seek to make Emily re-experience the dreadful moment from her past, so she could


    ovee the mental block eventually.


    The process was simr to ripping off Emily''s scab.


    Her scars seemed to have healed on the outside, but on the inside it was rotten and decaying. At any


    point in her life, her dormant pain could re-emerge.


    The only way to stop that from happening would be to pick her scab and clear out the purulent blood


    and rotten flesh inside.


    Soon, the sun set and weed the night. Thepany employees were asked to go home early.


    Only Emily was left in the office, as Jacob had asked her to apany him to work overtime.


    "Wait for me here. I need to go out for a minute," said Jacob. Jacob did not exin everything to Emily


    and left the office by himself.


    Emily sat there in the big and quiet room all by herself, waiting for Jacob, who was already gone for a


    long time. For some inexplicable reason, she was feeling anxious, but the light above her head gave


    her a sense of security.


    Nevertheless, sooner ofter, her fear always overcame her sense of security.


    All of a sudden, Emily heard a strange noise and then the light above her went off. There was only


    darkness all around her.


    Overwhelmed, the darkness gripped her heart and injected her with fear. She felt like she was being


    swallowed whole by the darkness, like a snake devouring its prey.


    "Ah!" Emily screamed.


    As soon as Jacob shut down the powers, he immediately heard Emily screaming in terror. He rushed


    back to his office without further hesitation. In the darkness, he vaguely saw Emily rush towards the


    door, in an attempt to get out of the closed office.


    Jacob stretched out his long arm and pulled her back. Then he shut the door and locked it.


    "Let me go! Let me go now! I want to get out of here! I don''t want to stay here!" Emily screamed and


    bellowed in agony. Emily struggled in his arms with all her strength, as if there was a dreadful monster


    behind her.


    Jacob did nothing about it. He bit his lower lip and held her tightly in his arms without saying a word.


    Soon Emily grew tired of struggling. She sat with her back against the wall and buried her face between


    her legs. Streaks of tears streamed down her face, as she said,"Why have you locked me in here..."


    Had it been before, she wouldn''t have been so afraid just as long as someone was there to apany


    her in the darkness. However, after being forced to revisit the old memories from her traumatic past by


    Tina, she struggled to tackle the weight of her fears.


    It turned out thatst time in the elevator with Jacob she had only lost her manners, but this time she


    was having a mental breakdown.


    Locked up in a room in the darkness was thest push she needed topletely lose her sanity.


    Emily''s surrounding was so quiet that she almost forgot there was another man by her side. She was


    locked inside her own nightmare, haunted by the ghosts of her past.


    She found herself in the body of her younger self, who was as fragile as a flower. However, because of


    an evil man, her innocence withered quickly. The youthful face of that girl was soon filled with despair


    and helplessness.


    In the dim light, she saw the wicked face of a man smiling vexatiously. The man approached her and


    grabbed her with his arms.


    "Ah! Get away from me! Don''t you dare touch me! Don''t touch me!" In her trance, Emily shrilled and


    kicked everywhere with her legs. In reality, she was kicking at Jacob who was hugging her.


    "It''s me! Everything is going to be okay now!" Jacob did not let her go, as he wrapped his loving arms


    around her and whispered into her ear,"Don''t let these memories torture you again!"


    "Get away from me! Go away!" In a frenzy, Emily could not hear him trying tofort her. She


    struggled relentlessly and even bit Jacob several times.


    In the darkness, Jacob could not see Emily''s face, but he could still feel her pain.


    Her bite on his shoulder caused him to bleed profusely. Soon Emily''s mouth was filled with the smell


    and taste of blood.


    Jacob hummed quietly causing Emily to freeze, as though she was finally sober. But soon she


    struggled again, like she was trapped in a nightmare that she could never get rid of.


    In addition to the darkness, her fear of the hidden maliciousness in the hearts of people flooded her


    thoughts like a raging sea.


    She could hear all the voices in her head again; the voices of the neighboring bystanders, and the


    sound of them gossiping with malicious intentions.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Almost all the girls were hurt, except for her. Do you think it is true? Perhaps her parents are too


    ashamed to speak the truth."


    "A fly does not bite a seamless egg. If she had stayed at home obediently, she wouldn''t have been


    kidnapped by that psychopath?"


    "I''m sure these girls aren''t as innocent as they look. They must have done something to deserve this!"


    Before long, the hateful voice of the victims'' parents followed, like a whirlwind spinning around in her


    head.


    "Why did that demon hurt my lovely daughter, but he spared you! What did my daughter do to deserve


    such a fate? You should have died with them!"


    At the veryst was the voice of Emily''s own father.


    "If I had known about it earlier, I would have strangled her with my own hands! After all this, how can


    we continue to live in the city? How can we live with such a disgrace? Even if she wasn''t harmed, how


    pure and innocent could she be after she had stayed with the psychopath for several days! Evil girl!"


    Even as a victim, Emily had to suffer everyone''s mockery and hatred. Her very existence in the world


    had be a mistake!


    Was it the right time to put an end to this painful memory?

 Chapter 130 Will You Marry Me

    Chapter 130 Will You Marry Me


    Life was unforgiving and inconsiderate! It was difficult for Emily to live with these memories, as it would


    be for any other person.


    ''If I end my life, will the pain that have apanied me for so long end with my death? Will these


    memories disappear and never bother me again?'' thought Emily, hopelessly.


    When Emily had abandoned all hopes and given up herself to despair and death, she suddenly heard


    the faint voice of a maning from above her head.


    "I saved your life, not so you can give up on yourself like that!


    Emily, do you think you can decide whether you live or die? Do you think it''s that simple?


    Your life is mine. Imand you to save yourself!"


    These were the words that Jacob had said to her in the past... Recalling what Jacob had said, Emily


    suddenly realized that there were people in the world who cared a great deal about her and wanted her


    to live a happy life.


    For so long it seemed like Emily had been walking on ice all alone, that she thought she would freeze


    to death, but in the end she didn''t expect to see a light at the end of the tunnel.


    ''I can''t give up and die so easily!


    I want to live, and to live well. From now on, I won''t let anything take away my happiness from me!''


    Emily''s resolve grew stronger.


    Suddenly, Emily opened her eyes. It was still dark around, but this time she had the courage to face it,


    because she knew that her man was just beside her to apany her out of the darkness.


    "Jacob, you knew about everything, right?" Emily spoke with a hoarse voice, feeling a slight twinge in


    her nose.


    Jacob remained silent for half a second, with a trace of tension on his face. He then said in a low


    voice,"Emily, you..."


    Emily interrupted him with a self-deprecating joke,"I was already impure..."


    Tina said that she did not deserve to be called "Emily", as the name meant "pure and smart", which


    was quite reasonable.


    Just as the words fell from her lips, Jacob held her tightly in his arms again, and pulled her face close


    to a loving kiss. Her body seemed to have melted into his arms, and for a moment, they were fused


    together as his lips locked onto hers like he would never let go.


    Jacob''s passionate and endearing kiss left Emily dazed and dizzy. Jacob hugged her so tightly that she


    could feel a slight pain on her ribs. He stayed like that for a while before he loosened his grip around


    her. Soon she heard Jacob''s captivating voice.


    "In my heart, you are always going to be the purest girl in the world," Jacob whispered in her ears.


    For some reason Jacob''sst sentence sounded more beautiful than anything she had ever heard in


    her life.


    Jacob knew that Emily had recovered from her nightmare of pain and suffering. But thinking of what


    she had suffered, he had more sympathy for her. "The video in Tina''s hand has been deleted, and it


    won''t trouble you any more in the future," he said.


    The two of them held onto each other in the dark. Nothing could ever ruin that picture of perfect


    moment for them. Emily reached out to touch Jacob''s handsome face, her delicate fingers moving


    slowly from his forehead to his chin. "Thank you. Thank you for everything, Jacob. You''re so kind to me


    that I can''t help feeling guilty all the time," she said to him.


    Slightly agitated, Jacob bit his thin lips, and just as he was about to speak, Emily put her finger over his


    lips.


    "I also want to thank you for giving me the courage to face the truth in my heart. Jacob, I love you, I


    love you very much," confessed Emily.


    After this incident, Emily realized just how much she cared about Jacob''s opinion. She was afraid that


    he would hate her and look her with silent contempt like those other people from her past.


    In other words, she was afraid that he would dislike her.


    Jacob paused for a second before he kissed her fingertips. He chuckled softly and teased her,"What''s


    going on? Were you deeply touched by me?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone thought of Jacob as the cold-blooded and ruthless business man, but little did they know that


    he had a softer side, and that he would give everything for the woman he loved with his heart and soul.


    There was no realistic way to keep track of the countless things he would do to make her happy and


    preserve her dignity.


    After hearing his words, Emily thought that he had misinterpreted her meaning, so she quickly


    exined,"No... I mean, I said that not because I was moved by you, although I am indeed very


    touched. No. What I want to tell you is that I said it because I really like you... It''s true..."


    She felt that she wasn''t able to exin herself clearly, so she raised her head and kissed Jacob''s thin


    lips on her own initiative. With her implied consent, Jacob immediately gave her a deep kiss.


    "Uh... Now do you believe me?" asked Emily.


    "You are not sincere enough," replied Jacob.


    "What else do you want from me?" Emily got a little sad and thought, ''Am I so untrustworthy?''


    Jacob chuckled, as a mischievous smile raised the corners of his lips. "Of course, I would like for you to


    continue," he said.


    "Uh..."


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, all the employees of the Gu Consortium heard rumours that their boss was in a very


    good mood. So much that, even when their n was not feasible, Jacob didn''t lose his temper; he


    even looked at them with a pleasant and friendly face.


    What was the reason behind such a drastic change in his mood?


    Everyone, with the exception of Emily, was gossiping and specting. The only thing Emily knew was


    that Tina had been dismissed and that she would never be allowed toe back to the Gu


    Consortium.


    After going through a series of difficultiesst night, she had finally broken free of the terrible memories


    that had haunted her for many years. However, one thing was certain, Emily did not like Tina, nor did


    she want to see Tina''s face.


    After Tina''s dismissal, Emily finally feltfortable and at ease.


    At noon, during lunch break, Jacob asked Chester to check up on Emily''s mental state. Jacob felt more


    confident when Chester assure him that Emily had really ovee her mental illness.


    When Chester left, Jacob remembered thatst night Emily expressed her love to him wholeheartedly


    for the first time. He felt like a young man experiencing love for the first time, as he couldn''t help


    holding her and kissing her all the time.


    Emily was so shy that she could not help but dodge his hugs and kisses. She still remembered thatst


    night Jacob pinned her to the ground, wanting to have sex with her right in his office, but eventually he


    stopped himself just in time.


    Emily put her hand over her mouth to prevent Jacob from kissing her, but she did not expect him to


    touch and tickle her sensitive waist, which caused her to burst outughing.


    After lovingly tussling with Emily, Jacob finally seeded in kissing her. Jacob''s face lit up as if he had


    just been given the most precious gift in the world.


    Finally, they were really together. Madly in love, out of their own willingness.


    Jacob was delighted to finally own Emily''s mind, body and soul with her consent. It was worth all the


    effort and struggles he had to go through for her. The sense of aplishment he had now was much


    greater than closing a ten billion dor deal in business.


    Emily had never felt so safe and rxed in a long time. She realized that following her heart and being


    with Jacob made her truly happy.


    Emily felt shy, but she finally took the initiative to put her hands around Jacob''s neck. She paused for a


    few seconds before she asked,"Jacob, will you still marry Tina?"


    Obviously Emily knew well that Jacob didn''t like Tina, but since Tina had said that they would be


    married in order to strengthen the rtionship between the Gu n and the Tao n¡­


    "No, I won''t." Jacob answered without hesitation and continued in a definitive tone,"I will marry you."


    As the words fell from his lips, both of them stood there, stunned.


    Even Jacob did not know when he had gotten the idea of marrying her. Initially, he would have thought


    it was too soon for them to get married, but seeing the nervousness and desperation in Emily''s face


    when she brought up Tina''s name, convinced him that it was a good idea.


    As soon as the idea came to him, he smiled and looked deeply into Emily''s eyes, before he


    asked,"Emily, will you marry me?"


    "You must be joking," replied Emily. Compared to Jacob, Emily was a little panic-stricken.


    In the past, Emily would have been able to talk to Jacob about marriagefortably, but that was


    before she realized how much she really liked Jacob. However, after she confessed her love to Jacob,


    things werepletely different and she could no longer take the topic of marriage as a joke.


    Emily didn''t know whether Jacob was just joking, but it was too early for them... Not to mention the


    external factors, such as family, power, social status and so on. Emily felt that their rtionship was not


    steady enough to get married yet. At the very least... they needed to get along well for a while before


    they could even consider getting married.


    Jacob''s eyes lost their glow, but soon he adjusted his mood. He realized that Emily was not ready to


    marry him.


    ''At least this is better than before. There will be plenty of time to make her my wife with her own


    willingness. I''m in no hurry, '' thought Jacob.

 Chapter 131 Being Mrs. Gu Doesnt Need Brains Nor Ability

    Chapter 131 Being Mrs. Gu Doesn''t Need Brains Nor Ability


    Day by day at the Gu Consortium, Jack was beginning to notice a different kind of connection between


    Jacob and Emily. They had a subtle mutual understanding, an ability to read each other''s body


    language without too many words.


    Also, the way Emily looked at Jacob waspletely different. She once had fear and obedience in her


    eyes, but now a hint of delight crossed her face every time her eyes met his.


    Jack couldn''t bear the fact that Emily never looked at him in that manner. Was she really in love with


    Jacob?


    He could perhaps understand why she would like Jacob''s status, but it didn''t seem like that was the


    case. epting that she might actually love him was hard for him.


    He had a lot of confusing feelings about that, a mix of pain, jealousy, and regret. If he hadn''t broken up


    with her, she and Jacob would not have the opportunity to be together.


    He shouldn''t have let her go. She should be his! Why did he give her to Jacob?!


    During another meeting, Emily and Jack''s opinions shed again. She was already a full-time,


    permanent employee there, due to the sess of thest project. Even though she didn''t quite have all


    her paperwork in order, everybody turned a blind eye for Jacob''s sake.


    Besides, Emily could hold her own if anybody dared to question that. She was bing an assertive,


    smart and capable woman, the woman she was always meant to be.


    "Jack, I don''t agree with your n. You always look only at the interests of thepany, which is great.


    But to build a good reputation, we need to consider the needs of our consumers..." insisted Emily.


    Looking at this woman who spoke freely with passion and a confident smile, Jack was baffled and


    frustrated all at once. Where did the Emily he knew go, the one who was once soft-spoken and sweet?


    She hadpletely changed from the inside out. She was more polished and dazzling in her


    mannerisms, like a pearl which had been cleaned from all its shell''s impurities.


    But she was not his anymore.


    "Ah, please..." Jack dered on a satirical tone. He then proceeded to get up and walk out of the


    meeting room, ignoring the shocked looks of everyone in there.


    Emily was slightly surprised too, but she didn''t give it much thought and went back to her point.


    They had gotten used to it anyway since Jack and Jacob had not been on the same page for a long


    time either. So it was expected for Jack not to treat Emily too well. In his mind, he could only see her as


    Jacob''s woman and his ex... not as a co-worker or the powerful professional she had be.


    Everyone thought Jack left the room due to the frustrating disagreement; however, Emily was able to


    see the regret in his eyes... What was that about?


    She did not understand and neither did she want to.


    Jacob looked at Emily''s seemingly calm attitude, and his eyes sparkled with admiration and perhaps


    even relief.


    That afternoon, Jacob received an unexpected call from old Mr. Gu. Without saying too much, he hung


    up the phone and drove over to the Gu''s mansion right away.


    Upon entering, he saw Mr. Gu having tea in the courtyard. He looked rxed and carefree, just like a


    regr old man in an ordinary family.


    But Jacob knew the ruthless man he really was, far different from the appearances he put on.


    "What can I do for you?" Jacob asked rhetorically. He could guess his intentions, but he still decided to


    ask.


    Mr. Gu sighed in disappointment," All these years, and you still refuse to call me ''father''."


    This was a patter how the two of them alwaysmunicate. From the moment he found out the truth


    that Mr. Gu wasn''t his real father, Jacob had stopped seeing him as a part of his family. Anyway, he still


    had to be at least polite to this man who had raised him.


    "I''m busy with thepany affairs. So if you don''t have anything important to say, I''ll go," Jacob stated


    with a poker face.


    "Come and sit down," replied Mr. Gu. He was not going to pretend to be a kind father since Jacob had


    no intention to y alone. He then gave Jacob a sharp nce.


    Hismanding tone made Jacob frown and bite his tongue. It took him a few seconds, but he


    eventually sat down.


    "Tina was fired from yourpany?" Mr. Gu asked, expecting an exnation.


    Still keeping a straight face, Jacob answered," Why should I keep people with no brain nor ability in the


    company?"


    "Being Mrs. Gu doesn''t need brains nor ability," spewed out the old man.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Only angered more by his response, Jacobmented," I will marry anyone else but her!"


    His words were loud and clear, and he did not quiver nor stumble when he spoke them. That got Mr.


    Gu choking on his own words for a little while. He then decided to change the topic," I won''t interfere


    with your romantic affairs. But what do you intend by bringing her into thepany?"


    Jacob knew he had to speak hisnguage in order to get him to back off. So he told his father the only


    thing he could understand," I saved her, so she is mine." He continued looking the old man in the eyes


    aggressively and added," I haven''t yed enough; you better not interfere."


    Mr. Gu was too angry that he almost burst intoughter. Jacob''s attempt to fool him wasn''t working. It


    was obvious his attitude was due to loving that woman; he was afraid that Mr. Gu would hurt Emily.


    Mr. Gu thought it could be both bad and good. On one side, she was a weakness for Jacob, but on the


    other side, with her in thepany he could have more control over the situation.


    With that in mind, Mr. Gu began approaching the topic from a different angle," What about Jack? Are


    you willing to stifle his progress and negatively impact his status in thepany, all because of a


    woman? Do you think I have no idea what''s going on?"


    Jacob let out a sarcastic huff saying," You think this is suppressing him? Jack is a big boy. He can take


    care of himself. In fact, he is an arrogant, selfish person who doesn''t give two dimes about anyone''s


    words. And Emily is just a woman; what can she do to him? Or do you think Jack can''t stand up in front


    of a woman?"


    Mr. Gu was speechless. Trembling out of anger, he concluded," OKAY, but you better know what you


    are doing!"


    Jacob got up and left right away, without adding anything else. The butler, who had been silently


    observing the conversation from the side, offered," Mr. Gu, do you want me to find someone..."


    Before he even had a chance to finish, Mr. Gu abruptly replied," No!" Mr. Gu snapped out of his deep


    thoughts andmented," Do you think he''s stupid? He knows I''d send one of my staff to watch him.


    Don''t corner him."


    Jacob hated how the old man always thought he was two steps ahead, as if he could read his mind or


    control his actions. Mr. Gu was really trying his patience, but he had to outsmart him.


    Even though he didn''t want to openly show concern for Emily, Jacob did hire others to protect her


    secretly. After rescuing her from the earthquake, Emily had been constantly targeted by Mr. Gu.


    Jacob knew he wasn''t going to stop.


    So he had to increase safety measures. If he couldn''t protect the woman he loved, then what kind of a


    man would he be?


    That night, Jacob decided to attend a dinner party. He brought Emily along and always kept her close


    by.


    In the ballroom, the drinks were being circted left and right.


    Juan Lin, from the Lin Group, was excitedly trying to pitch Jacob about a business deal. Seeing that he


    was open to the possibility of working together made Juan keep pouring more and more wine down his


    throat in celebration. In his mind, partnering with Jacob would raise his family''s status.


    With his left hand holding the waist of a woman with heavy make-up, and his right hand holding a


    raised cup of wine, Juan proposed a toast," Jacob, I want to thank you for giving us this opportunity.


    You will not regret it. I am sure we will be sessful in this together!"


    He then skipped clinking sses and gulped one more cup adding," I''ll make sure you have a good


    time today!"


    As soon as he uttered those words, he pushed the scantily clothed woman beside him towards Jacob


    ordering her," Go and make him happy!"


    With quick reflexes, Jacob stepped out of the woman''s path before she even touched him. She


    stumbled and was almost about to fall, before she regained her bnce.


    With angry eyes, full of despise Jacob yelled," Get away both of you!"

 Chapter 132 Name Your Price

    Chapter 132 Name Your Price


    The woman fell to the ground and cried out in pain, catching the attention of everyone present there.


    However, since they all knew that Jacob was in a bad mood, they did not dare to utter a word against


    him.


    Frightened and worried, Emily pulled Jacob by his sleeves as she persuaded him in a low voice,"What


    are you doing? Do not hurt her..."


    Emily felt ufortable when she saw what the woman did to Jacob, but she didn''t expect Jacob to


    lash out at her like that.


    "I''m not hurting her," he said. Jacob spoke to Emily in a gentle voice but his expression was still stern.


    "You saw what happened. She was the one who came to seduce me. I just tried to get rid of her," said


    Jacob casually.


    "Well...Okay," she replied. Emily had a happy feeling in her heart, even though she could not figure out


    the reason. She could not help smiling at Jacob, as the corners of her mouth bent upwards.


    Almost everyone present there witnessed first-hand just how much Jacob cared about Emily. Who


    would be stupid enough to seduce Jacob now? Only someone with a death wish!


    "Mr. Jacob, don''t you like her? It''s okay. I will call more girls for you and you can pick whichever you


    like."


    Juan was really bad at taking a hint or one could say that new-born calves did not fear tigers. As for the


    others, they were just happy to watch the show, after all, some of them were really jealous of him for


    hispany could coborate with Jacob''s, and who knew what would happen once he got on Jacob''s


    nerve.


    Driven mad with rage, Jacob''s anger was starting to seep through his eyes. Fortunately, a pair of soft


    hands held Jacob''s strong hands, suggesting him to keep his cool.


    "That won''t be necessary. Get out of my sight!" yelled Jacob in harsh tone. Besides, he did not want to


    lower his standards by arguing with a yboy in public.


    Jacob held Emily''s hand and stroked it gently. Emily timidly tried to draw her hand back, but Jacob


    tightened his grip, preventing her from pulling away.


    Emily''s rosy cheeks blushed red within seconds. She only intended to give Jacob a gentle reminder;


    little did she know that her action would turn into a public disy of affection...


    Finally, Juan sensed that Jacob was angry. He still did not know why Jacob was angry, but he was


    smart enough to know that it was not a good idea to displease Jacob. Therefore, without much further


    ado, Juan glimpsed at Emily for a split second before he made himself scarce.


    ''What an innocent girl with beautiful, twinkling eyes. Her pretty face lights up the room when she


    smiles, like a radiant angel...


    So adorable.''


    Juan found it difficult to take his eyes off Emily, but soon he noticed Jacob''s cold re burning a hole in


    his body, forcing him to look away in an instant.


    ''No wander Jacob is not interested in the girl I offered to him. I didn''t know that Jacob preferred girls


    like that...''


    Juan had never slept with a girl like Emily. ''This one looks very lovely and she is different from the rest


    of girls in this club. Is she new here? It''s such a pity that she is with Jacob now, '' he thought. Otherwise,


    he would have loved to try...


    Jacob knew very well that Emily did not fancy hanging around in a ce like that, therefore he did not


    intend on staying there too long. Soon, he was ready to leave with her.


    "Wait a moment. I''d like to go to thedy''s room first," said Emily. At the end of the hallway, Emily broke


    free of Jacob''s hand and strode towards thedy''s.


    Meanwhile, Jacob leaned against the wall and lit up a cigarette, as he waited for Emily. The smoke


    entuated the manly features of his handsome face.


    A dozen of women past by and winked at Jacob. However, most of them backed away and did not dare


    to hit on Jacob when they got the cold eye from him, which meant that he was uninterested.


    Meanwhile, Emily, who was just walking out of the wash room, coincidentally, ran into the man who was


    just offering women to Jacob earlier on--- Juan Lin.


    "Sorry, excuse me please," said Emily, politely. Unfortunately, Emily did not make a good impression on


    Juan from the get-go, therefore, she tried to avoid him as soon as she saw him.


    Juan, however, would not let her go so easily as he stood in Emily''s way and stopped her from running


    away.


    Speechless and irritated, Emily somehow held on to her patience and said,"Sir, what is it that you


    want? If you are drunk, I can help call the waiters."


    Indeed, Juan was quite drunk as he had just drank a couple of more drinks before he ran into Emily.


    Seeing Emily up close, only made her appear more beautiful in Juan''s mind. The pink-white cheeks,


    the porcin skin and the pure disposition, all of it was so different from the women that had


    apanied him. Emily was the purest he had ever seen...


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Hey, I wonder what a pure face like that would feel like in bed?''


    "Name your price. How much would you charge just to spend one night with you?" asked Juan.


    Juan was so drunk that he left his manners at the bar.


    He innocently presumed that Emily was just like one of the girls he had offered to Jacob. If Jacob could


    sleep with her, why couldn''t he? All he wanted was a simple taste...


    Just the thought of it made his body tingle all over with excitement.


    "You must be crazy!" Emily screamed at him. Repulsed, Emily gave Juan the angry re and then


    asserted,"Back off!"


    "I prefer to stay," said Juan cheekily. Emily''s angry stare did not threaten Juan at all. On the contrary,


    Juan felt so amused by Emily''s willingness to leave that he reached out and pulled her into his arms


    and said,"Don''t run, baby."


    Appalled, Emily was so angry that she struggled violently to push him away. In a loud,manding


    voice, she insisted,"Let me go! Jacob is waiting for me over there!"


    Juan couldn''t control himself, as he obsessed over Emily''s petite body. Jacob was thest thing on his


    mind. He just wanted to hold her and love her deeply. "It''s okay. If he asks, I''ll tell him that you seduced


    me, being the whore that you are..." he slurred.


    Juan looked at Emily with a disgusting grin on his face, like he had juste up with a great idea. Out


    of the blue, he heard a man''s voicee from behind him that sent chills down his spine.


    "So, you''re saying that she is the one who seduced you, right?"


    Juan slowly turned around with great reluctance. The sight of the man standing near the back-light area


    sobered him up almost instantaneously. "Mister... Mr. Jacob, what are you doing here?" he stuttered.


    Emily took the advantage of the moment and delivered an open-handed, tight p right across Juan''s


    face, with all her strength, leaving a red welt behind.


    Immediately, Juan''s face swelled up as he looked at Emily in disbelief, and said,"How dare you..."


    Before he could even finish his words, he was knocked over to the ground by a great force from


    behind. The next moment, his face was mercilessly bombarded with a barrage of punches one after


    another.


    "Mistake! It was a mistake, Mr. Jacob!" Juan desperately pleaded.


    Juan wasted no time to beg for mercy as he hid in the corner. At that moment, he was truly fearing for


    his life.


    Driven berserk with fury, Jacob unleashed his full wrath on Juan. He was like a blood-thirsty demon, full


    of fiery terror. The icy coldness spilling from his dark eyes indicated that a terrible storm was about to


    befall Juan.


    Having realized the gravity of his mistakes and seeing Jacob like that, made Juan''s blood freeze as he


    cowered in the corner, begging for mercy!


    He felt so remorseful that he wanted to p himself for flirting with Jacob''s girl.


    "Mistake?" Jacob repeated the word slowly and continued,"Do you think I''m stupid?"

 Chapter 133 A Belittled Girl

    Chapter 133 A Belittled Girl


    "I''m so sorry, Mr. Jacob. I was just drunk or else I should not have offended your girl. I swear! Please,


    forgive me!"


    Before Juan could finish these words, Jacob''s hands clenched around his jacket and pushed him


    against the wall. "Then I will sober you up!" Jacob growled, his eyes filled with pure rage.


    Then Jacob kicked Juan so hard in the belly that this one had to bend down. Juan cried and screamed


    as he was kicked a second time, and then a third time, at the fourth kick he was almost about to throw


    up all he had drunk so far. In the end, after being beaten up pretty well, he stopped crying. He seemed


    to be exhaling hisst gasps before falling unconscious to the ground.


    Emily was standing beside them, frozen and shocked by the scene in front of her eyes. She shuddered


    as Jacob turned to look at her, just after he threw Juan to the ground like he was not a human but


    rather a bag of dirty trash,"Sorry, I didn''t mean to scare you," Jacob frowned,"Come here."


    "... Okay."


    Emily walked obediently toward Jacob; as she was approaching she cast a nce to Juan who was


    still lying on the ground with his face covered in blood. So Jacob assured her,"Do not worry. He won''t


    die."


    "Uh," Emily sighed as a sign of relief, and could not help but thump Juan a bit with her foot before


    running to Jacob.


    Emily was so innocent and so cute in doing so that Jacob let out a heartyugh. Just after, that dark


    cloud that was into his eyes, slowly faded away,"I don''t care. If you want, you can kick him harder."


    Emily turned her head back, and without further hesitations, she started kicking the man still lying


    unconscious.


    "Good girl. Nowe here." Jacob gently grabbed her hand and slowly dragged it below his nose;


    after he was sure that the girl was not hurt, he folded his arms around her waist and softly whispered


    into her ear,"I would put you in my pocket to keep you away from all the harms in this world."


    Emily raised her head and unconsciously twisted her lips. Her face looked puzzled, as she was trying


    to figure out whether Jacob was speaking the truth or not.


    "I''m just kidding," added Jacob awkwardly.


    Relieved by hearing this, she didn''t give much importance to what he said, and turned back to all the


    chaos around,"What should we do with this mess? Maybe we should clean it up."


    But they had not that much time to waste. Moreover, she looked pretty much worried about the


    situation and seemed very ufortable.


    "Someone else would clean upter," said Jacob curtly.


    He was right. Just after they left, several men, probably hiding around, rushed to the hallway and took


    Juan to a hospital nearby.


    In the end, the n to cooperate with the Lin group came to nothing. The news came out as Juan''s


    father disinherited him since Juan was beaten up too badly and cast shame on their family''s name. The


    news spread quickly, and by the end of the year, everyone knew that Juan brought it to himself y


    offending Jacob.


    Anyway, this was another story. Emily did not know anything about it.


    In the next days, Emily had been busy every day preparing for the charity auction hosted by LA


    Company. Though she was employed by Gu Consortium now, she still didn''t let go of her businesses


    with LA, especially since this auction was aimed at building a name in the jewelry design circle.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She got hundreds of requests for invitation letters to the auction from all corners of Jingshi City, and


    this was in great part due to the fact that people knew that Jacob would go to the auction since Emily


    would attend it and she was considered his favorite girl.


    Without any doubt, invitations were sent to Tao family too, since it was one of the noble and most


    powerful families in the city.


    In the meantime, Mark was busying himself in trying to get his sister Tina better off. Actually he was


    pretty scared she was going to lose her mind once she knew about the auction. When he got the


    invitation, he went up quickly to Tina''s room and knocked to the door,"Tina, do you know how many


    days you have been locking yourself in the room? Do you want to starve yourself to death?"


    Then something hit the door and then broke on the ground. Then Tina''s piercing cry came into Mark''s


    ears. "Liar! You are just a liar! You said you would have helped me!"


    Tina was still mad at him because he didn''t stop it when she was fired by the Gu Consortium. He knew


    it, but he did nothing to help her.


    Clenching the invitation letter tightly in his hand, Mark sighed,"There will be a charity auction in our city.


    Jacob will be there too. I have got the invitation letter. If you would you like to go..."


    Before he could finish, the door flew open.


    "I will go with you." Tina looked very scruffy; her hairs were untied; her face was pale and her eyes


    swollen. She took the invitation letter from Mark''s hand and mmed the door again.


    "You wanna go with me looking like that? Come out and dress up."


    "I will! Leave me alone now!" she cried impatiently, then she gave a vigorous yawn and quieted.


    Her brother was standing there, in silence, his face growing darker.


    Soon came the day of the auction.


    As a staff member, Emily got up early in the morning and headed for the auction center. To her


    surprise, there she found Tina, who had also arrived very early.


    She was wearing a light blue fishtail-style dress. It seemed like custom made and pretty expensive as


    well. She looked like a famous movie star just before walking above the red carpet. And the nice


    makeup, covering all signs of the past terrible days, made her appear mature than her age but still very


    beautiful.


    However, Emily was much more like a natural beauty. She was wearing a faint yellow dress; with its


    delicate design, the dress fitted perfectly her tiny waist. Her makeup was simple and clean, and her hair


    were pulled up into a bun with small daisy embedded inside¡ªthat flower was given to her by Jacob,


    which was a daisy he took from his garden in Tyrone Mansion, and it was so fresh that still had some


    beads of dew on it.


    All guests were amazed by the view of Emily. She seemed like a princess from a fairy tale, like a


    thunder in a dark night; and Tina waspletely overwhelmed by such a beauty.


    Tina was standing beside Mark. Her face was dark and her fists were so clenched that with her


    fingernails almost pierced the palm of her hands.


    ''It''s her again! Why!'' Tina thought to herself.


    ''How can she be that pretty? Why is she always standing in my way? She is nobody knows nothing.


    How can she steal my thunder?'' Mark''s attention was caught by Emily too. As a man of noble family, he


    always considered Emily inferior and believed that she was nothing specialpared to the others.


    However, today Emily was such beautiful that, for the first time, Mark looked at her under a different


    perspective. ''This girl must have something special, otherwise Jacob would not fancy her this much.


    Plus, she can always find a way to bother my sister, '' he thought, holding a little smirk under his lips,


    ''But either way, '' recollecting his thoughts, ''If she or others will hurt just a finger of my sister, they will


    have an hard time with me, '' he thought angrily.


    In the meanwhile, Emily was surprised to see both Tina and Mark here. Even though she sent the


    invitations to the Tao family just for politeness, she didn''t expect that they would actuallye.


    ''They must be here for Jacob, '' staring at them, Emily thought, ''He must be the only reason why Tina is


    here.''


    With this idea in her mind, Emily turned back heading to the entrance; she was waiting for someone.


    "Oh, there you are!" she cried happily when she saw Rita and David just walking through the door.


    "Rita, I am d you are here!" taken by excitement, Emily grabbed Rita''s hands and tried to give her a


    hug, but this was impossible because Rita''s belly was way too big right now. Emily said,"I''m sorry I


    didn''t visit you. I''ve been so busy all these days. You didn''t have toe. You should stay home and


    rest."


    Rita smiled, took Emily''s hands and they both rubbed her belly,"Don''t worry. Even my doctor told me to


    go out a little more often. Plus, how can I ignore an invitation from one of my best friends!"


    Touched by these words, Emily smiled at her friend and was about to take Rita to her seat so as to chat


    and recover thest few days gossip with her. But when she nced at David, she noticed the


    presence of a fourth person. It was a beautiful girl, standing just next to him, and those two looked like


    more than just friends.


    "David, why don''t you introduce your friend to me?" Emily said.

 Chapter 134 Priceless Pleasure

    Chapter 134 Priceless Pleasure


    The woman smiled brightly, showing her lovely dimples. She said,"Hello! I''m Nora Mo. David and Rita


    are my friends."


    The way Nora was speaking, she seemed too close with David. But he didn''t avoid or stop her. It


    seemed that David was already used to it.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Emily Bai." She nodded as Emily introduced herself. Emily turned to Rita and


    noticed her facial expression was a little impatient. Hence, Emily immediately said,"Come in please."


    As a woman, Emily''s intuition told her that their rtionship must have been a little difficult to analyze.


    "Rita, let me help you." Nora said with enthusiasm as she went toward Rita. She reached out and


    extended her hands to show sincerity. But Rita just ignored Nora''s hand.


    "No thanks! But I think I don''t need your help." Rita didn''t even look at her, answering Nora in an unkind


    manner.


    Nora was embarrassed at Rita''s reaction. She didn''t know how to respond. She pressed her lips and


    there was an upset and injustice expression shed across her face. With a soft and lowly voice, she


    said "I just wanted to help you. I just...".


    David who was watching them silently, suddenly spoke. "Rita, what kind of attitude is that?! You are


    being rude with Nora!".


    "Well, you know the reason, right?". Rita sneered. Before today, no matter what she said or do to him,


    David wouldn''t get annoyed. But this time, unexpectedly, when she was rude to Nora, he immediately


    came to her rescue.


    "You..."


    "Okay the auction was about to start. Let''se inside now." Without hesitation, Emily stopped them


    immediately. She instantly took Rita inside and whispered,"What''s going on there?". Are you alright?"


    "Yes, I''m fine."? With a grimly smile, Rita answered,"Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing."


    When David and Rita were still married, Nora was David''s sister-inw, wife of his second eldest


    brother. However, Nora managed to have a hold of David and was able to stay by his side. And to


    make things worse, Nora was the woman David cherished so much for so many years, but they didn''t


    end up being together. It could lead to a conclusion that Nora was part of the reason of their divorce.


    But now that Rita thought about it, she felt that she should be thankful to Nora. It was Nora who made


    her realized and brought her to reality that David didn''t love her from the very beginning. It was good


    that Rita was able to leave him and free herself from a marriage that has no love at all.


    Even though they were already divorced, Rita was intentionally trying toe between David and


    Nora. She simply wanted to pissed them off.


    Seeing Rita sneered and walked away from him, David felt irritated. With such a rude attitude, was she


    trying to embarrass him in public? ''What the hell this woman wants?'' he thought.


    Noticing David''s dim expression, Nora tenderly looked at him and said,"David, calm down. It''s okay.


    Maybe Rita is not in a good mood today, and that''s why she acted like that." Trying tofort him,


    Nora tried to reached out to hold his hand.


    But David retracted his hand immediately and avoided Nora''s touch. He said,"Don''t mind her."


    Actually, David called his second eldest brother after Nora arrived. However, his brother didn''t tend to


    bring Nora back but instead asked David to take care of her and look after her for a while.


    David couldn''t figure out what his brother''s intention or if they were having a problem. All he could do


    now was to agree with what he asked. When Nora found out about David and Rita, she told David that


    Rita must have misunderstood them. So, she insisted into getting to know her and that they could clear


    those misunderstandings between them..


    David would usually grant Nora''s requests. As she plead him, David tried to get them a chance to know


    each other. But then, the oue was different from what he hoped for. Their being together just


    created more ''misunderstandings'' between them. Considering Rita''s actions and attitude, David


    thought that she was the only one who didn''t give them a chance to clear things up. Nora didn''t do


    anything wrong.


    David already knew that Rita didn''t like Nora at all. Even before they were still married, they often


    quarreled about Nora.


    David signed and said,"Nora, I think you''d better keep your distance from Rita from now on."


    Nora looked at David like a naive and innocent girl. She answered with a tender expression,"David, are


    you afraid that I might give Rita a wrong impression? If that''s the case, it''s my fault. If I did something


    wrong, I would apologize and exin it to her. I''m sorry..."


    "No, it''s not your fault." It upseted David to see Nora''s eyes filled with sadness. He said,"Forget it. Let''s


    not talk about it. Let''s just discuss it some other time."


    Nora lowered her head and answered weakly,"Mmm." Unknown to David, her lips curled up and a sly


    smile was showed.


    Meanwhile, after Emily took Rita to her sit, she was taken immediately by Jacob who had been waiting


    for her for a long time. So, Rita was left alone. After a while, David and Nora came and they both sat


    beside Rita.


    The auction officially started after the opening remarks given by the host.


    Jewelry was one of the woman''s passion. It symbolized femininity and to some, it showed social status.


    All the jewelry for auction were one of the best. Besides, the jewelry at the auction were donated by LA


    Jewelry and the rest were donated by some of the guests. Almost every piece of the jewelry was in


    favor for the women that were present at the auction.


    And one of the most generous bidders was Rita. She bid to almost every piece of jewelry at the


    auction. There were times that even before the host started the pricing bid, she already offered her


    price. And?Rita''s offer was getting higher and higher than her previous bids. That instance, Rita stole


    the limelight.


    "Are you out of your mind?!. You''re going spend twenty million on a ne that is just worth two


    million?!". David who was sitting beside Rita couldn''t believe she would do such thing. Although he


    didn''t care about money, it would be a total foolishness to spend it that way. And it seemed that she


    didn''t mind if she would bebeled as an idiot.


    Rita finally seemed to notice him. Giving him a scornful look, she said,"So what? I''m happy in what I''m


    doing. Money is nonsense but my pleasure is priceless.


    Giving emphasis on herst words, Rita showed a bit of arrogance. David felt that she was like flirting


    with him the way Rita talked. Brushing away his thought, he knew it was just his illusion. She would not


    flirt with him now that they were divorced.


    Nora turned her head and took a peek at Rita with obvious disdain in her eyes. "Rita," Nora called out


    her name,"Though the amount of the jewelries is nothing for David, he sure worked hard to earn that


    money you were using. Is it right to waste his money that way?"


    "His money?" Rita said with contempt. "It is his family who worked for it but not him. How so sure you


    are it is him who worked for it? That was the funniest joke I ever heard, I guess this year."


    Once again, Rita was able to embarrass David by her words. Did she mean that the only reason he


    was rich was because his family gave him the money? During his younger years, David never really


    intended to work. He would just enjoy his life and do nothing; but now, he began working for their


    branchpany at Z country. Why did Rita always look down on him? Why did he look so small to


    her?


    Nora was at loss for words all of a sudden after hearing what Rita said. After a while, she said,"Fine.


    But...But... As you said, it''s his family''s hard-earned money. How can you just waste it? That''s


    ridiculous..."


    "Ridiculous? Why it is ridiculous?" Raising her eyebrows, Rita said,"This is a charity auction, so all the


    money I spend is to help the charity which would also be a good way to remember and bless my


    unborn child. And, this baby is also a Xu."


    Rita didn''t even tell Nora that David had gave her all of his properties and put it under her name. If


    Nora would learn about this, for sure this bitch might pass out of anger and jealousy.


    She felt satisfied! It was so pleasing to her that she was able to irritate and upset someone who she


    hated.


    Nora didn''t know how to answer or to refute what Rita has said. She looked at David, her eyes asking


    him for help.


    David wasn''t able to see Nora''s look for he turned to Rita and saw her bright smile and her eyes that


    were full of happiness. It was the first time that he was able to see her smile like this. Pressing his lips,


    he gave up and signed. Finally he said,"As long as you are happy."


    Nora bit her lip and remain silent while she watched Rita on how she spent the money like there was


    no tomorrow. David just kept on looking at Rita and said a few words from time to time.


    "The quality of this bracelet seems not a good one, but it is chic and beautiful. It''s good to take it as a


    collection..."


    Rita ignored what he just said. She only cared about her feelings of enjoyment in spending the money


    that was given to her. N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 135 A Family Fails to See Truth

    Chapter 135 A Family Fails to See Truth


    David was touched by Rita''s thoughtfulness when she said that this was to bless their baby. He was so


    giddy that he didn''t mind Rita''s ignorance, and he simply said,"This set of sapphire jewelry looks great,


    but the facets of the diamonds are too sharp..."


    Rita continued to bid and carried on ignoring David, without even looking at him.


    Nora found David''s limitless tolerance towards Rita''s arrogance hard to swallow. She couldn''t believe


    what she was seeing. Back in the day, it would always be Rita who would run after David, but now the


    tides had turned. David was putting up with Rita''s arrogance like a loyal servant. What happened?


    ''The only person David ever cared about like that was me. What''s going on now?'' Nora pondered.


    Although Nora was outraged, she managed to control her anger and calm herself down. She pulled


    David''s sleeve and pointed at the beautiful jewelry on the auction stage. "I like that, David," said Nora.


    David turned to her indifferently and said,"Just bid for anything you like."


    When Nora was about to nod and say,"thank you", Rita turned to her with a smile and said,"Oops, I like


    the one you want as well."


    Nora quietly clenched her fists and yed the pose of humility. "Of course since Rita likes it, I will let


    her have it..."


    Nora yed it like she was the one being considerate and thoughtful, while Rita was being selfish and


    asocial.


    As usual, it worked quite effectively. David frowned at what Nora had said, but before he could say


    anything, Rita responded slowly,"Let me? Wait, let me make this clear. You didn''t do anything. I bid for


    it myself."


    With a smug look on her face, Rita announced her bid loud and clear. "Five million!"


    David rubbed his forehead to relieve his headache. He helplessly looked Nora and said,"Never mind.


    Don''t mind her. There will be better one in the next auction."


    Nora sighed in resignation and then innocently nodded at David, before she went on to check out the


    other jewelries on the next auction. However, much to Nora''s disappointment, Rita bade on every piece


    of jewelry Nora picked. It was bing seemingly clear that Rita was trying to go up against Nora, as


    she didn''t give Nora any chance to get what jewelry she wanted.


    This carried on until David realized how upset Nora was. He couldn''t sit there idly any longer, so he


    said,"Rita, are you doing this on purpose?"


    After all, Nora was David''s childhood friend. How could he stand by and do nothing for Nora when she


    was so upset?


    "So what?" Rita said defiantly.


    "My patience is not unlimited," said David.


    "You have repeated the same words many times. Aren''t you getting tired of it?" said Rita.


    The atmosphere between the two of them was starting to get a little intense.


    "Stop it. It is all my fault..." said Nora. Then she suddenly covered her face with her hands and ran out


    in a hurry.


    Without a conscious thought, David got up and looked at Rita angrily, but Rita''s countenance showed


    no signs of remorse. Irritated by her indifference, he instantly went after Nora, leaving Rita alone.


    Rita just sat still, poker-faced. She had lost her interest in the jewelry auction.


    ''Seems like Nora will always be more important than anybody else to David, including me and my baby,


    '' thought Rita.


    Rita went on to presume that if Nora wanted her to have an abortion, David wouldn''t have gone against


    Nora''s wishes as well.


    What a fool she was to try to ever doubt this fact! Rita already knew of that fact, but for some reason


    she insisted on believing that she had some semnce of a chance. She hated herself for being so


    pathetic.


    When David calmed down he came back to Rita. He was worried about leaving a pregnant woman


    alone, but he only left because he needed to blow off some steam.


    However, when David came back to his seat, Rita had already left.


    Immediately, David''s heart sank as he grew worried. Where the hell did Rita go in just a few minutes?!


    David asked the people around, but nobody knew where Rita went. He left in a hurry to look for Rita,


    and notified the security at the auction to help him.


    Every passing second felt longer than usual for David now. He wouldn''t deny that sometimes he had


    grown fed up of Rita''s attitude, but not having her beside him upset him even more than he could have


    ever imagined.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Stressed out and worried for Rita, his head was spinning like a ferris wheel. What if Rita had gotten


    hurt? After all, she was pregnant. What if someone had nned to kidnap her to threaten the Xu


    family... No matter what the oue, it would be hard for him to face the result.


    "What happened? Why do you look so worried, David?"


    Upon hearing a woman''s voice from behind, David spontaneously thought it was Rita and turned


    around abruptly to her. Unfortunately, it was only Nora. A hint of disappointment shed across David''s


    eyes so quickly that even he failed to notice it himself. "Nora, where did you go?" asked David.


    Nora lowered her head and answered in a low voice,"I...I just went to the toilet..."


    "Rita is gone!" eximed David.


    "What?" Nora turned anxious at once. Pretending to be guilt-ridden, she asked,"Was it because of me?


    It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have run out like that. If I hadn''t left, you wouldn''t havee after me and Rita


    would still be..."


    As a matter of fact, David wasn''t even gone for too long. He gave up on chasing after Nora shortly after


    he left his seat. There was no way he could have expected Rita to disappear within just a few minutes.


    "It''s not your fault. I have arranged for some people to find her," said David.


    "Let me help! We will be able to find her a lot sooner if more people help," Nora suggested.


    David agreed with her suggestion. They decided to split up and look for Rita separately. Perhaps it was


    because of her woman''s intuition, Nora was the first one to find Rita, who was standing all by herself in


    the corridor.


    "My dear Rita, you are here," said Nora.


    Rita turned around to find Nora. With a hint of resentment on her countenance, Rita sneered at


    her,"Don''t call me dear. I don''t want to be ttered by a bitch like you."


    "That''s true," said Nora. Her voice was suddenly not as soft as usual, as she smiled back and


    continued,"Actually, calling you dear is also kind of... disgusting for me."


    "Have you finally grown tired of ying innocent?" Rita scoffed.


    Nora shrugged and snapped immediately,"Why? We''re the only ones here." Nora looked at Rita''s belly


    with a spiteful look in her eyes and asked,"Is David really the father of your baby? Is it really true?"


    "Are you jealous, Nora?" Rita understood what Nora''s real intentions were at once.


    Rita''s harsh words seemed to have revealed Nora''s weakness. Nora could no longer control her


    emotions anymore as she yelled at Rita,"Who the hell do you think you are? I am the only one David


    truly loved. You''re just carrying his baby. So what?"


    Infuriated, Nora gradually started walking over to Rita. Finally her true face was starting to show.


    Everyone in the Xu family thought that Nora was just an innocent little girl, but the truth was far from


    reality, as deep down, under all the facade, Nora was just a selfish and evil person.


    In fact, it was quite ridiculous how everyone failed to see the truth!


    Rita kept her cool and made it appear as if Nora''s words didn''t affect her at all. Her indifference,


    irritated Nora even more. Nora couldn''t stand Rita''s cid and calm attitude.


    In a frenzy of anger, Nora''s actions were driven by herck of self control as she went forward and


    pushed Rita.


    Utterly shocked by Nora''s disgraceful behavior, Rita never thought that Nora could be so cruel and


    heartless. Rita, instinctively, put one hand on her belly to protect the baby and stretched out the other


    to push Nora away.


    Although Rita was not able to push Nora very hard, somehow Nora slipped and fell down backwards,


    hitting her head against the steps. "Ahhh! It hurts!" Nora cried out in pain.


    Rita was still trembling in shock, as she held her belly. Graduallying back to her senses, Rita


    realized that something was wrong. The next moment she heard David screaming at her with full


    force,"What are you doing?"


    Rita was finally able to see the full picture. She had yed right into Nora''s little trap.


    "Wow! That was quite a performance, Nora. You''ve really outdone yourself this


    time."

 Chapter 136 Everything Here Is Affordable For Your Man

    Chapter 136 Everything Here Is Affordable For Your Man


    Nora smiledcently, while Rita still looked at her impassively before she said," But it is a pity that


    you are not bold enough to y this game. If I were you, I would have pushed a lot harder. At the very


    least, hard enough to cause an miscarriage. How petty you are to try and prove that David cares about


    you by hurting yourself. I could never stoop down to your level."


    All of a sudden, Nora''s expression became stiff. Soon, she feigned her painful expression again.


    When David stood beside the two of them, he squatted down and hugged Nora. Having seen the blood


    on Nora''s forehead, he frowned and then immediately took out his handkerchief to press it on the


    wound. "What the hell is going on?" David yelled.


    Seeing the two women squabbling and even starting to fight put David on edge. However, in truth,


    David was more concerned about Rita''s well-being. Therefore, when he saw Nora was the one on the


    ground and not Rita, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    David was so d to find that Rita was safe. He was certain that Rita and the baby would not be able


    to survive such an ident.


    Teary-eyed, Nora looked miserable. "I found Rita standing here, and when I asked her why she had


    left, she got mad at me out of the blue... David, it''s fine. Rita didn''t mean it... I don''t me her," said


    Nora, as she feigned her innocence.


    Nora was confident that her acting prowess would seed in gaining the trust and sympathy of others.


    However, Nora derived more satisfaction from the fact that Rita could do nothing to dispute what she


    was saying.


    David red at Rita, grim-faced. He was waiting on Rita''s exnation.


    Rita nodded indifferently and answered casually," Yes, Nora is not lying."


    Baffled, Nora didn''t know how to react as she found Rita''s audacity unfathomable. Why would Rita


    ept her fault without any excuses? Did she willingly send the helve after the hatchet? Did she not


    care about what David would think?


    Meanwhile, David maintained his cool like frost covering his face. He would have appreciated a proper


    exnation rather than such a perfunctory answer. Rita''s casual answer made him feel like he was just


    an insignificant person to her, a person she didn''t even care to talk.


    "Apologize!" he yelled at Rita.


    The present scenario was so familiar to Rita that it reminded her of the old days when Nora would y


    the same trick to frame her. Unfortunately, back then she was so young and naive that she fell for those


    tricks every time. The harder she tried to defend herself, the more hatred she received from the Xu


    Family, especially David.


    Rita was fed up with it all. Every time Nora yed this trick, David would always take Nora''s side.


    Whereas, he''d look at Rita with the same kind of resentment he was showing her now. "Apologize!


    Now!'' David yelled again.


    ''Even the same words, '' Rita thought.


    No matter how hard she tried to exin herself, nobody would believe her. No wonder she didn''t care


    to exin herself this time. What would be the point?


    "No," refused Rita. Indifference and indignation were the only expressions avable on Rita''s eyes.


    "I said, apologize," David asserted.


    "No." Rita looked at him with nonchnce, as if he was just an insignificant stranger to her. There was


    nothing nor anybody could make herpromise her dignity. "What? You want to p me again?"


    The memory of David pping her for Nora was still fresh on her mind. After all, it wasn''t only her face


    that was hurting from that incident, it was also her dignity.


    Hearing this, David''s pupils constricted and his heart felt like someone had stabbed it with a thousand


    needles. Naturally, Rita would never forget the past, and neither would David.


    "Anything else? No? Then I guess I can take off." Rita thought she had finally won this time. It was true


    that people could gain invincibility when they stopped caring about others. But why wasn''t she as


    happy as she would have imagined?


    David stood there dumbfounded as he helplessly watched Rita leave. Just as he was about to go after


    Rita, Nora grasped his arm and held him back.


    "David..." Nora whispered.


    Suddenly, David remembered that Nora was hurt. After hesitating for a while, David gently brushed her


    hand off and said," The driver is right outside. You can ask him to take you to the hospital. Better go


    check yourself soon."


    Soon, David got up and left her there to go after Rita.


    David''s horror of losing Rita came back to his mind. After all, she was the mother of his child. Naturally,


    David thought it was normal to worry about her. How could he just let her run off on her own? Rita''s


    well-being was David''s main priority.


    Dissatisfied, Nora sat there sullenly with a long face.


    David was a different man now. He would have never left her alone like that. She was the love of his


    life. Who the hell was Rita? Perhaps it was because of that baby. Just as long as the baby was out of


    the equation...


    ...


    Meanwhile, the charity jewelry auction was still going on.


    Jacob brought Emily to the auction and sat her right next to him, which proved everyone''s spections.


    Emily was aware of the crazy rumours about her rtionship with Jack and Jacob flying around.


    However, the truth was that Jack was the one who had betrayed her trust.


    Emily did not let the rumours affect her because she knew deep in her heart that she did nothing


    wrong. She was brave in choosing to believe that there was true love for her.


    She was certain that no other man could love her more than Jacob did.


    Just the thought of it made Emily''s eyes sparkle with joy. She quietly stole a nce at Jacob''s


    handsome face right next to her and melted into his attractive eyes, deep as the sea. When Jacob


    looked back at her, Emily''s cheeks blushed red.


    With his thin, well-defined lips, he gave her a captivating smile. When he came to hold her hand, he felt


    a satisfying sensation all over his body. He still couldn''t believe that this girl belonged to him and only


    him.


    "You can bid on anything you like. Everything here is affordable for your man," he said.


    "I haven''t seen anything I like yet," she replied.


    Emily was very picky with her choices, mainly because as a jewelry designer, her taste in jewelry was


    higher than most people. It would take more than just gems to attract her attention. Moreover, the


    auction was sponsored by LA, therefore, she had already seen most of the jewelry there.


    Although some of the unique jewelries won Emily''s favor, Tina bid high prices on all of them. It was


    obvious that Tina was doing that on purpose to deprive Emily of what she liked.


    Emily didn''t care much about it. She was just happy to know that the money everyone spent on bidding


    for the jewelry at the auction was going to charity, thus Emily had no reason to stop others from bidding


    at high prices. Emily, however, would not deliberately bid on something to raise the price, as it would be


    hical.


    Tina on the other hand, did not think along the same lines.


    Tina kept a watchful eye on Emily, as if she was obsessed with her. Just as long as Emily was


    interested in a jewelry, Tina would immediately make a high priced bid to acquire the item.


    Somehow Tina derived her pleasure from this. She wanted to take away anything Emily liked, because


    in Tina''s opinion, Emily didn''t deserve to own any of it. Tina took pettiness to a whole new level.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Secretly watching Emily and Jacob being intimate, drove her so mad that she identally broke the


    finger nail she had just gotten polished today.


    The slight crack on her broken nail drew Mark''s attention. Mark asked," Tina, are you all right?"


    "Oh, yeah. I''m fine," Tina answered slowly. For a moment the jealousy and hatred that had disappeared


    from her eyes, became visible again.


    Finally, the auctioneers revealed thest jewelry at the end of the auction.


    "Thest one on auction is a gem brooch, donated by Mr. Jacob of the Gu Consortium..." The


    introduction the host gave immediately drew the attention of all the people there. "This gem brooch is


    designed by Miss Emily. She was awarded the winner of the ''International Jewelry Design'' for


    designing this very brooch. Although it was slightly damaged due to unknown reasons, it has been


    restored to its original condition after careful repair..."


    The gem brooch attracted everyone''s attention. Most of them there attended the auction just to see


    Jacob. They assumed that the winner of the gem brooch Jacob had donated, would have a higher


    chance of winning his favor.


    As soon as the introduction was over, everyone was ready to bid for the gem brooch and impress


    Jacob.

 Chapter 137 Love Is Blind

    Chapter 137 Love Is Blind


    "The starting bid for this item is 50 million." After the host explicitly announced the starting bid in a clear


    and unambiguous voice, everyone present in the hall was shocked.


    The cost of a single gem brooch with a slight defect cost 50 million! How incredible!


    In the audience, Emily was astounded to see the gem brooch she designed start at such a remarkable


    price. She tugged at Jacob''s sleeve to pull him closer, and whispered,"Why did you put it on auction for


    that much? It''s too expensive..."


    Emily''s warm breath gently blew across his Jacob''s ear making him smile from ear to ear. "It''s worth it,"


    Jacob whispered back.


    On the contrary, Emily was thinking just the opposite. Actually, she thought nobody would want it. She


    wondered why it had been repaired, since it was in perfect shape when she returned it to Jacob.


    The outrageous starting bid caused most of the people on the scene to abandon their hopes of buying


    the brooch. Nheless, some people still tried to make offers just so they could curry favor with Jacob


    "Fifty one million."


    "Fifty two million."


    "Fifty two million and five hundred thousand."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ...


    "Eighty million." The deep and determined voice, which shouted the highest bid, caught everybody''s


    attention.


    When people looked over, they found that it was actually Jacob who had made the outrageous bid. As


    a matter of act, Jacob never had any intentions of selling it. He just wanted to use the auction as an


    excuse to donate money to charity. Besides, Jacob wasn''t going to let go of Emily''s award winning


    work.


    Only Jacob would think of something so mboyant to dote on Emily. After all, he was a ssy man.


    After his bid, everyone else in the room went silent. Since Jacob wanted the brooch, no one else would


    dare to outbid him. Unless, they wished to dig their own graves.


    The only person who disagreed with him was Emily. Baffled by his exuberance, she said,"That''s too


    much! Why do you have to buy it at such a high price? "


    "What? You want to help me save some money?" Jacob jested. Amused, Jacob looked at her with


    loving eyes. He pinched her cheek and said,"Like I said, it''s worth every single penny, and you are as


    well."


    Emily''s cheeks blushed rosy red as she timidly pushed his hand away and said,"Don''t do that when


    everybody''s watching."


    Just when everyone thought Jacob was going to win the item, a familiar voice interrupted their


    expectations,"Eighty five million."


    In utter shock, everyone looked around to trace out who the person behind the voice was, wondering


    who was dumb enough to challenge Jacob. When they found out who it was, their jaws fell to the floor


    in an instant.


    ''Isn''t that Jack, the young master of the Gu n and the nephew of Jacob?''


    Now this was going to be entertaining. The people interested in the auction had suddenly be the


    spectators. They eagerly waited to see what the two powerful figures were going to do next.


    Jack was sitting in a distant spot by himself the whole time. He had been watching them from there,


    even though he was greatly bothered by the couple''s public disy of intimacy.


    By now Jack had already understood Emily''s real intentions of joining thepany, but he didn''t care.


    If she wanted revenge, she was more than wee to try, as long as she was capable of it. The only


    thing that truly bothered Jack was the intimacy between Emily and Jacob. The longer he saw them


    together the harder it was for him to control his hatred.


    Ironically, Emily had already gotten her revenge, but she just had not realized it yet.


    Although Jack would not admit it, he knew deep in his heart that he could never let Emily go. Every


    time he saw her smiling because of the man he hated, his heart turned ck with jealousy.


    How would it feel to see the woman you loved in the arms of your sworn enemy?


    Jacob brought Emily to the auction on purpose. He was looking forward to seeing the disappointment in


    Jack''s eyes! But now, Jack only wanted to break the couple up!


    Unmistakably, Emily''s face turned cold the moment sheid eyes on Jack. "Never mind. We don''t need


    to fight him for it," said Emily.


    With a hint of arrogance in his eyes, a cold smile soon followed Jacob''s lips as he said,"He is not


    worthy topete with me."


    Emily bit her lip as she suggested Jacob with a mischievous idea,"Why not let him win? You can raise


    the price a little more so that he will end up buying the gem brooch at a ridiculously high price. Then he


    will definitely regret it."


    When it came to making Jack suffer, Emily would spare no expense!


    "Wow, I didn''t know you were so evil," praised Jacob, as he looked at her proudly, and his heart filled


    with joy. He continued,"But I like you the way you are."


    Emily was amused by his words. "So here''s the deal?" she replied.


    "The answer is still no. He is not worthy of that brooch." Jacob turned down Emily''s proposal in the end,


    and raised the stakes,"One hundred million."


    The crowd gasped collectively, astounded by Jacob''s bid.


    Jacob was willing to pay one hundred million for a gem brooch? Incredible! As the old saying went---


    love is blind. That brooch was worth five million at most!


    Jack withdrew from the auction. He clenched his fists and decided to let it go. The people were


    disappointed that he did not fight Jacob for the brooch anymore.


    "Jack is not rich enough topete with Mr. Jacob. No wonder Emily broke up with him. He is still too


    young and naive."


    "Ssh, keep it quiet." "But it''s true. Mr. Jacob is the one who controls thepany and the family


    businesses. It''s hard to tell whether Mr. Jack will be the sessor."


    "If I were Emily, I would also choose Mr. Jacob. He is so mature and attractive. I can tell from his


    appearance that he is reliable and trustworthy."


    "Take it easy. Neither of them would choose you."


    "s, how could Emily be so lucky?"


    ...


    All the prettydies sitting in the corner gossiped in secret, but somehow their words reached Jack''s


    ears. Normally he would have been furious, but at that moment he did well to keep his calm, even


    though he was drunk with rage.


    Once again he realized the importance of true power. Only with power, would he not only have to worry


    about Jacob, but also the humiliation he had to suffer because of Emily.


    Once he would have power, there would be no respite for Emily.


    With thest and final jewel collected by Jacob, he became the biggest donator in the charity auction.


    When the auction ended, both Jacob and Emily were showered withpliments from everyone.


    "Mr. Jacob, you and Ms. Emily look wonderful together. You two are a perfect match."


    Clearly this guy made a good impression on Jacob with his tteries. Jacob was so pleased to hear


    what he had said that he offered him a deal right away.


    Sam was starting to get worried, because he was afraid that if Jacob carried on like that, he would


    be a self-indulgent ruler...


    Tina silently sat in one ce, as she looked at the couple walking side by side. Grimacing, she took a


    deep breath to vent some steam.


    All of a sudden, a big hand came in from behind and grasped her hand softly. "Tina?"


    Tina turned around to find her brother standing behind. Her eyes seemed to have eased up a bit but


    she was still unhappy. She assured him,"Don''t worry. I will not be impulsive this time."


    Tina couldn''t see the disappointment and sadness in Mark''s face when he heard that. "You can be


    impulsive if you want. I''ll be there to protect you," he said.


    Mark had grown tired of watching Tina''s mncholy disposition every day. He no longer cared whether


    he would be at odds with Jacob''s family, just as long as he could make his sister happy.


    "No, he''ll hate me for it. I don''t want that," she replied. Obsessed, Tina looked at Jacob pensively and


    then said,"Mark, I know what I need to do."


    Finding the determination in Tina''s words, Mark backed off and swallowed his thoughts. "... Fine," said


    Mark.

 Chapter 138 Do You Dislike The Smell Of Wax Gourd On Me

    Chapter 138 Do You Dislike The Smell Of Wax Gourd On Me


    Because of the Charity Jewelry Auction, a lot of new markets opened up for LA Jewelry, which


    established their reputation in Jingshi City. Now, they were knee deep in orders because of the event.


    Jacob was currently away on a business trip. Because he did not bring Emily with him this time, he had


    Sam stay behind, in Jingshi City, to protect her.


    While Jacob was away, Victor finally came back from his trip abroad.


    Emily was ecstatic when she heard Victor was back. She rushed to the airport to pick him up.


    When she got there, the airport was full of people arriving and waiting.


    Emily scanned the crowd and saw a man wearing a windbreaker by the exit, a cold expression on his


    face.


    Emily jogged towards him, her arm up in a wave, and yelled,"Mr. Victor! You''re finally back!"


    Victor looked up when he heard his name and saw Emily run towards him. She was healthy, full of


    energy and life. Emily was lucky to experience all those. If Anne hadn''t gone through that ident, she


    would have been running as free and alive as Emily.


    With Anne in his mind, Victor''s cold eyes softened with a gleam for a second. It disappeared before


    Emily saw it.


    Emily ran towards Victor, who had the cold expression back on his face. She reached for his luggage to


    help him but Victor stopped her with his arm.


    "I can do that myself."


    Emily was surprised at his tone. "Um, okay." Victor seemed different this time, Emily thought. He would


    stare at her face every now and then, but when she looked back, Emily saw nothing in his eyes. It all


    felt like an illusion to her. Victor seemed strange.


    Victor looked back at Emily again, his eyes different this time. He lessened the coldness in his eyes


    and made it a little more tender. He asked Emily,"How are you doing, working by yourself in LA


    Jewelry?"


    "It''s fine." Emily continued to tell Victor about what happened to LA Jewelry after the auction.


    Victor listened patiently to Emily''s story. He gave her a few tips and advice whenever she paused. It


    was a good conversation, a harmonious one, and Emily enjoyed it.


    As they pull out of the airport, Victor invited Emily to have lunch with him. Emily was honored. Here was


    a respected designer, admired by many for years, and who had helped her so many times, invited her


    to lunch. She epted without hesitation.


    When they arrived at the restaurant, they were ushered inside a private room. They sat next to each


    other and discussed jewelry while they waited for their food to be served.


    Emily enjoyed this conversation. It was only been a few minutes and she was already noticed a


    difference in Victor''s attitude towards her. He wasn''t as cold and distant as before.


    "Mr. Victor, did something good happen during your trip? You''ve just been in a very good mood."


    Victor raised his eyes and unconsciously ran his fingers across the table. He smiled with his lips and


    his eyes and gazed into Emily''s,"Yes."


    Something good did happen to him and he almost missed it. That was one of the reasons he had to


    come back to Jingshi City.


    Emily was mesmerized by Victor''s smile and found herself with a smile on her face, too. She shook her


    head and focused on Victor. "Mr. Victor, you should really smile more often. God loves it when people


    "Okay, if you say so."


    The waiter arrived with their hot food inside their private room. But when she was about to ce the hot


    soup bowl on the table, she tripped and the soup bowl slipped and the hot liquid flew towards Emily.


    Victor saw what happened before Emily and his face changed. He quickly stretched his arms towards


    Emily and covered her from the hot liquid. The hot liquid spilled on Victor''s back instead.


    "I am sorry, sir. I am so sorry. I did not mean to do this." The waiter had fear in her eyes as she watched


    Victor get hit by the hot soup liquid. She apologized again and again.


    Victor''s eyes clouded over with anger but he took a deep breath and his eyes lightened. The waiter


    reached over to wipe Victor''s back with a towel but Victor stopped her. "It''s fine. Just get someone to


    bring a shirt for me," he said.


    The waiter scrambled towards the door, near tears. Emily was still in shock and it took her a few


    minutes to recover. Surprised at Victor''s action, she quickly asked,"Mr. Victor, are you okay? Are you


    hurt?"


    Victor smiled and said,"Good thing I wore a jacket so I didn''t get burned. But my shirt is wet. And


    greasy."


    "Oh, thank God!" Emily clutched her heart and exhaled a deep breath and discovered Victor still had


    her in his arms. She cleared her throat and Victor released his arms around her.


    "Well, do you hate the smell of wax gourd on me?" asked Victor.


    The soup that spilled on Victor was made with wax gourd and spareribs.


    When Emily heard what he said, she immediately exined,"No! I mean, thank you, Mr. Victor!"


    If Victor didn''t do what he did, the hot liquid could have burned her face.


    "Oh, never mind. I was only kidding."


    ''Kidding? When did Victor learn how to do that?''


    Emily asked in her head, ''This is so different from who he was before, better and more human.''


    They were silent as they waited for the waiter to bring a recement shirt for Victor. However, Victor


    was bing ufortable with his wet shirt and took off his jacket. He began to undo the buttons on


    his shirt. Emily turned her eyes away when Victor began to unbutton his shirt. She even stepped out of


    the private room, saying that she would go and look for a clean shirt for him.


    After the waiter handed her a clean spare shirt, Emily returned to their private room. When she reached


    the door, she hesitated about what she should do next.


    Before she could reach out to open the door, her cellphone rang in her pocket with a familiar tune.


    Emily reached for her phone and answered without even looking at the name on the screen,"Hello?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey babe, miss me?" asked a soft charming male''s voice on the other line. His voice sounded as


    beautiful as cello ying.


    Emily''s face warmed up. Only Jacob could flirt with her that way and make her blush and speechless


    instantly. She didn''t know how to respond back, so she decided to change the subject,"Jacob, I wasn''t


    expecting a call from you at this time, are you done with your work?"


    Jacob was unsatisfied with Emily''s response and ignored her question. "You haven''t answered my


    question, Emily. Don''t avoid it."


    Emily smiled and pretended she didn''t hear what he asked. "What was your question? The signal is


    choppy here. Hello? Hello! I can''t hear you. Can you hear me?" she said.


    Jacob chuckled,"Naughty little girl."


    Emily clearly imagined the bright smile on Jacob''s face. Her phone was glued to her ears and she


    could clearly hear Jacob''s voice. "I''m not a little girl anymore," she muttered in a low, unhappy voice.


    Right after she uttered those words, Victor''s voice bellowed from inside the private room. "Emily, did


    you get the shirt?"


    "Yeah-" Emily shouted back. She saw the shirt in her hand and remembered why she was out there.


    But she immediately realized something was wrong.


    Emily heard nothing but silence on the other end of the phone.


    "Jacob? You still there?" Emily called out Jacob''s name. She knew something was wrong.


    "Who''s with you? Where are you now? What are you doing there?" Jacob asked with no emotions in


    his voice. Emily couldn''t figure out what Jacob felt at that moment. But she had a guess.


    ''Maybe Jacob has misunderstood the situation.''


    Because Jacob was very jealous and possessive about her, Emily took her time before she spoke,


    careful not to agitate the situation,"It''s not what you think, Jacob. Let me exin."


    "Okay, exin."


    "Mr. Victor just got back to Jingshi City. And I picked him up at the airport. We''re just having lunch. The


    waiter was about to serve the hot soup but she tripped and spilled the hot soup. Mr. Victor covered me


    to protect me and the soup spilled on him. I got a clean shirt from the waiter and I''m here outside the


    room where we''re eating, ready to give it to him." Emily exined without taking a break, her throat


    parched from all the talking.

 Chapter 139 So Closely Watched Over

    Chapter 139 So Closely Watched Over


    "Is that true?" asked Jacob.


    Emily couldn''t tell for sure what was on Jacob mind. "Yes, it''s true. You can ask Mr. Victor if you don''t


    believe me," she said.


    "I believe you," said Jacob.


    Emily was about to breathe a sigh of relief, when she heard the man say,"But you had dinner with


    another man without telling me. I am not happy about that."


    "I didn''t have dinner with him behind your back. Besides it was only Mr. Victor," said Emily.


    "What about him? Is he not a man?" Although Victor assured Jacob that he wasn''t interested in Emily,


    Jacob still felt ufortable trusting Victor around Emily.


    Not to mention the fact that Emily admired Victor a lot as a designer, which made Jacob even more


    unhappy. How dare she undermine his authority!


    Emily casually brushed off his insecurities and said,"Don''t make such a fuss out of nothing..."


    "Me? Make a fuss out of nothing?" said Jacob. Emily''sck of concern for his feelings made him even


    more angry. Jacob raised his voice,"You ungrateful woman! You didn''t even think to call me and now


    you''re brave enough to tell me that I am making a fuss..."


    For a brief moment, Emily felt like Jacob was acting like an immature girlfriend from a typical love


    story... It was only a dinner. Besides, Victor was just her mentor.


    "Okay, it''s all my fault..." Emily submitted. Feeling helpless, Emily saw no point in arguing with Jacob.


    Instead she decided to appease the man, and said,"You aren''t making a fuss out of nothing, okay?"


    Satisfied with her response, Jacob said,"I''m sending Sam to pick you up now."


    "..." She didn''t even get to the main course yet.


    "Aren''t you forgetting something?" Jacob asked eagerly.


    Confused, Emily wondered what Jacob mean. She asked,"What else?"


    With a cheeky grin on his face, Jacob said,"Tell me whether you missed me or not?"


    "..." Emily knew that Jacob wouldn''t stop pestering her if she had not given him a satisfactory answer.


    She put her hand over her mouth and whispered,"I''ve missed you."


    Contented, Jacob finally hung up the phone.


    Finally Emily breathed a sigh of relief. She put her cellphone into her pocket, and carried the clothes


    into thepartment, thinking about what Victor had said to her when she was on the phone.


    The timing! Could victor be doing it on purpose? Did he want mislead Jacob?


    But how could that be! How could she think of Victor that way?


    Victor was not that boring a person!


    After Emily handed the clothes to Victor, she went to the outside to y with her cellphone while Victor


    changed. She thought about calling Jacob, but somehow she got carried away ying.


    After hanging up the call, Jacob''s face turned dark when he thought about how Victor had intimately


    called out Emily''s name.


    When a man loved a woman to such a degree, his insecurities would make him doubt even his closest


    friends.


    Meanwhile, Victor quickly changed his clothes and opened the door. He looked at Emily and


    asked,"Was that Jacob on the phone just now?"


    Astounded, Emily answered,"Yes."


    "Jacob is a very possessive man. Wouldn''t it be hard to be with him?" asked Victor.


    "Well, he is very kind to me," she replied. Emily didn''t say anything else and before long, Sam had


    arrived to pick her up on Jacob''s order.


    "Don''t you have even the most basic freedom?" Victor scoffed in a low voice, ensuring that Emily was


    the only one who had heard him.


    "Not really," replied Emily. Emily defended Jacob as she continued,"I think he''s a good person. He only


    acts like that because he cares about me."


    Although Emily felt that Jacob was too possessive, she didn''t want to encourage other people''s opinion


    on the matter, neither did she appreciate peoplementing on her feelings.


    If she did not know what kind of person Victor was, she could have easily mistaken Victor for provoking


    Jacob and her feelings.


    However, Emily was sensible enough to know not to draw such conclusions. "Mr. Victor, I''m sorry but I


    must leave now. Good-bye," said Emily, as she got ready to leave.


    "Bye-bye."


    Sam nodded to Victor, and then went after Emily.


    Victor watched them as they faded into the distance. His lips rippled with a cold smile. ''Very closely


    watched over...'' he mused.


    ...


    Little did Emily know that Victor had returned to work in the LA Company again. Although he only


    owned a small share in thepany, he was still working there as a supervisor.


    In truth, it was good that Victor went back, as Jacob didn''t really care about the daily affairs of the


    company. It would be too much responsibility for Emily to handle. With Victor back, she wouldn''t have


    to work overtime, tacking multiple responsibilities all by herself.


    Lately, since Jacob had been away on business, he gave Emily temporary leave from the Gu


    Consortium. This allowed her the freedom to focus on her work in the LA Company. As a consequence,


    she ended up spending more time working with Victor.


    Indeed, Victor''s talents were praiseworthy. Every time Emily asked him something about work or


    matters concerning jewelry designed, she would gain a lot of insight and knowledge from him.


    "I see." Once Emily solved aplicated problem under the proper guidance of Victor. She was so


    satisfied with her achievement that she proudly smiled from one ear to the other.


    Emily''s brightly lit up face reminded Victor of someone who was dear to him. His beloved Anne also


    had a simr smile. Such a pure, warm and brilliant smile...


    Victor casually reached out and patted Emily''s head gently. It was as if he were fondling a small animal.


    Emily was taken aback. Perhaps this was too intimate for them? From what she knew about Victor, he


    wasn''t a very friendly person. Where did this change in dispositione from?


    Victor did not respond unusually when he noticed Emily shy away from him. He simply acted as if it


    was nothing.


    When Emily realized that Victor did not make anything out of it, she convinced herself not to overthink


    things, as it could easily make the rtionship between them very awkward.


    After leaving Victor''s office, when Emily was walking down the stairs, she overheard some employees


    whispering to each other.


    "Can you tell me why Miss Bai was so popr with men? There are unscrupulous rumours about Miss


    Bai flying about. First the elder son of the Gu Family, then Mr. Jacob, and now Mr. Gao."


    "You are right. I can''t believe that even someone as elusive as Mr. Gao cannot resist the charms of


    Miss Bai."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t know whether Mr. Gu knows about it or not. She must be very bold to stand on two ships at the


    same time. Who knows, may be she''s standing on several ships behind Mr. Gu''s back..."


    "..."


    Utterly dumbfounded by their scandalous assertions, Emily''s face went nk. Over the years she had


    grown a thick skin towards rumours, but she did not appreciate the fact that there were rumours about


    her and Victor passing around now.


    Was there really something wrong with their rtionship?


    Disheartened, Emily turned to another direction and left without saying anything. Indeed, she had been


    spending a lot of time with Victor over the past few days, and they had grown quite friendly...


    However, their friendship was built on a professional rtionship. So far she thought that she was


    doing well to maintain a considerable distance, especially, since Jacob had told her not to have dinner


    with Victor alone. Besides, it''s not like they kept in touch outside of thepany...


    Did those people have nothing better to think about? Or maybe there was really something going on


    and she just didn''t realized it. Was she so deplorable?

 Chapter 140 Will You Be Replaced

    Chapter 140 Will You Be Reced


    Emily didn''t think that Victor had a crush on her, but she still wanted to rify the matter and keep her


    distance from him.


    During the following noon, Emily was so tired that she couldn''t keep her eyes open. The girl stretched a


    bit her long and thin arms,id her head on the office desk and fell asleep almost immediately. At the


    same time, without her noticing, someone pushed the door of her office open and got inside.


    Victor was standing in front of the desk, looking at Emily. His upper lip trembled slightly. In his eyes,


    there were no emotions.


    After a little while, Victor got closer to Emily in the intent to wake her up. He tapped her face with his


    finger,"Emily?"


    Not getting any answers, Victor decided it was better for him to leave since she must have been very


    tired to be sleeping like that. So, he took off his coat and gently covered Emily''s body. Then he left and


    slowly closed the door.


    "Pa!" When the door closed, Emily woke up and her eyes were lucid and very emotional.


    When she was fully awake then realized that Victor called her name. At first, she thought that the voice,


    so gentle and pleasant, wasing from a dream.


    Victor... What did that mean?


    Emily licked her lips and took off the coat from her back. Her expression was a mixture of contrasting


    sentiments.


    Soon was evening, and as always, Emily was thest to leave thepany, and so was Victor. The


    two people met in the hallway.


    "Mr. Victor, you forgot your coat." After a few seconds of hesitation, she timidly handed the coat to him


    and then said,"You did not have to do it, Mr. Victor. You should have just woke me up."


    The man took the coat from her hands. His expression was as cold as a snow mountain.


    He folded the coat over his lower arm, then chuckled and asked,"You didn''t like it?"


    Emily said without any further hesitation,"I didn''t like it."


    Victor was struck by her coldness,"I don''t believe you."


    Emily was suddenly pressed against the wall. Her big eyes shed with surprise and fear.


    "Mr. Victor, you..."


    "I like you, Don''t you know it?" said Victor, looking directly into her eyes. His voice was soft but


    determined.


    Emily was stunned by this news, and she could not believe that this was real. She stuttered,"I...I don''t


    know... Mr. Victor... no kiddings..."


    She was sure that Victor did not like her before he went abroad. Then, now that he was back and the


    situation changed all of a sudden. How can this be possible?


    Emily was shocked.


    "I never kid." Victor sounded very serious, Emily couldn''t believe what was happening. "You liked me


    before, right? Do you still like me now? It is your chance," he said.


    "But that was just politeness and respect for one of my superiors. I don''t have any other thoughts for


    you!" Emily exined briefly.


    Victor''s face darkened as she was speaking. "And I already like someone. I... I''ve been with Jacob,


    so..."


    As she spoke, she tried to get out of that man''s grip, but he was strong and kept her still easily. He was


    holding her with one hand around the waist and the other pressed against her arms.


    The two got... more and more closer.


    "Mr. Victor..." Emily was struggling to get away from him, but still couldn''t.


    "Don''t move." Victor smiled,"It is getting more intimate. Don''t you think so?"


    Emily stiffened. She looked up at his face. It was not the same Victor she used to know. "Jacob is your


    friend, and you shouldn''t do this, Mr. Victor. Just let me go."


    "Yes, he is my friend. But are you his girlfriend?"


    "Of course..."


    "It doesn''t seem you are." Victor showed a strange grin. "So, no one can prevent me to hit on you."


    It was like Victor had lost its mind. It was obvious that Jacob was her boyfriend, so why did he still say


    those things and act like that?


    "Emily, I hope that you can seriously consider that I really like you." Emily put her small hand on his


    forehead.


    "No fever..." Emily whispered and took back her hand. Her face was serious and mournful,"Will you


    being reced by someone?"


    Victor was a little surprised by her word. He get closer to Emily until their foreheads were touching.


    "What do you think?"


    "What are you doing? Victor!" Shouted a male voiceing from behind.


    The smile on Victor''s face slowly disappeared, and his grip softened. He turned back and saw Jacob


    standing in the middle of the door.


    As Emily got away from Victor''s hands, she ran to Jacob. She was visibly trembling. "Jacob, listen..."


    But she didn''t know what to say. After all, He bumped into the room and the situation could be easily


    misunderstood. For instance, she thought she would have doubted him if she was in his shoes...


    "You go outside." Jacob didn''t even look at Emily and forced Victor in front of him.


    Emily was afraid that the two would fight, she didn''t know what to do. Should she try to stop them?


    "Go," said Jacob sharply.


    Emily bit her lips to keep her mouth shut. Her gaze moved from Jacob to Victor, and finally she went


    outside.


    "Victor." Jacob called out the name, stressing each one of the letters as if he wanted to chew it a bit


    before spitting it out. "What were you doing? What did you promise me? Is your word worth nothing? "


    Victor didn''t look embarrassed at all, but rather calm and decise. "What if I tell you it was all her fault?


    She was the one who seduced me first."


    Jacob''s face was getting colder as dangerous light shed across his eyes. "When did you fell this low,


    Victor?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "So you believe her?" Victor was up against the wall. It seemed he nothing could help him in this


    moment. Then, just after a few seconds, he came up with an idea. "I was... I... I was testing her. I


    wanted to check whether she is really loyal to you solely."


    Jacob sneered,"You must be really worried for me then! "


    "Yes, I am."


    Jacob stared straight at Victor, and that fires vanished from his eyes. He then warned Victor,"This is the


    only chance I gave you to be forgiven. No matter why, from now on, you must stay away from her. If


    you behave, we still could be friend."


    Then Jacob left, while Victor remained at his position; in the room there still was a tense atmosphere


    "Well..."


    ''Jacob must like this woman more than I imagined'', Victor thought, ''For this time, It is better to stop


    here.''


    Meanwhile, Emily was standing outside the door, trying to grasp as much she could listen, but with no


    great results. When Jacob came out, she ran into him.


    Jacob grabbed Emily by both arms and tightened the grip as he asked,"What did you do while I was


    away? Did you do something you would regret? Speak!"


    "I don''t... it was Mr. Victor... he ..." It was difficult for her to exin, both because she was still shocked


    by what had happened and also the Jacob''s grip was so hurting that she was almost suffocating.


    Jacob had no expression. "What do you want to say? It was him who was bothering you?"


    Emily nodded,"Yeah, yes."


    "Do you think I''ll buy it?"

 Chapter 141 I Can Always See Through A Twerp

    Chapter 141 I Can Always See Through A Twerp


    Emily was stunned for a moment before she said,"You know what? I waspletely baffled by Victor''s


    strange attitude too. I won''t hide it from you, but I thought he was being overtly affectionate to me."


    It was hard to imagine how a man as cold as Victor would have any desire for her. Turned out Jacob


    was right to be doubtful of Victor. As for Emily, the most important thing was having her name cleared.


    In Jacob''s loving arms, Emily wasfortably lost in her thoughts. Suddenly, tearing himself apart from


    her, Jacob stared at her for a moment and then said,"But, Victor said that it was you who tried to


    seduce him."


    "You''ve got to be kidding me!" Emily cried out without hesitation. Then she continued,"How could Mr.


    Victor say something like that?"


    "Don''t you believe me?" asked Jacob.


    "Of course not!"


    In an instant, Jacob''s facial expression hardened as he scoffed,"Then why should I believe you?


    Assuming Jacob was about to blow up in anger, Emily cautiously held his hand and asked,"Did


    he...really?"


    Emily shook her head in disbelief, refusing to believe that Victor would discredit her like that. After all,


    she was a longtime admirer of Victor''s talent and noble character.


    "I was reluctant to believe that too," said Jacob. He somehow feigned a smile, as if he had seen right


    through Emily, and continued,"Victor is not the kind of man who would actively seduce a girl."


    Before Jacob said anything else, Emily stared at him with eyes wide open, causing him to abandon his


    train of thoughts. Momentster, he heard Emily say,"I''ll take a guess...may be that man was not Victor.


    Perhaps it was someone who was impersonating him."


    As soon as Emily finished her words, she was awarded with a flick to forehead by Jacob. "Hey!" she


    red at him.


    "You twerp," Jacob teased Emily.


    "But Mr. Victor would not care for me, would he? I feel quite sure about that!" assured Emily.


    Jacob agreed with Emily. He also believed that it was impossible for Victor to care for Emily, but he


    couldn''t figure out why Victor would lie to him. "Anyway, stay away from him," insisted Jacob.


    "But, we work in the samepany..." said Emily, sounding helpless.


    "Starting tomorrow, you will work at my family''spany again."


    "... Okay," Emily answered, as she rubbed her nose and peeked at Jacob''s face. Eagerly, she


    asked,"So, now do you believe me?"


    "Sure. Besides, I can always see through a twerp," joked Jacob.


    Emily gasped and punched his arm gently.


    ''I''m d that you believe in me, but, is it necessary to shatter my confidence by calling me a twerp?''


    Emily felt wronged.


    Soon, they found themselves outside the LA Company. Without wasting time, Jacob shoved Emily into


    the car and mmed the door.


    Coincidentally, Emily suddenly remembered what Victor had said to her. Out of curiosity, she


    asked,"Jacob, do you think we are in a rtionship?"


    "We are, aren''t we?" Jacob looked back at her with eyes wide open and shot her a look as if to say


    "unless you want to deny it."


    "... I see," Emily nodded with a delicate smile on her face, as her heart filled up with warmth and


    happiness.


    "What are you smirking about? Tell me," asked Jacob, as he gently pressed Emily into the seat and


    leaned over her, looking to read the expression on her face. "If you dare to let any other man touch


    even a hair on you, I will shackle you with chains and keep you with me at all times," Jacob whispered.


    Finding a trace of jealousy in Jacob''s tone, Emily winked and asked,"What if you need to go to the


    washroom?"


    "I''ll bring you with me when I go to the washroom," replied Jacob.


    "Wow. I''m not going to spend my life like that."


    "Are you getting tired of me?" Jacob snorted with displeasure, as he lowered his head and urately


    landed his lips on hers.


    Finally, Jacob tasted that sweet kiss he had been craving for a long time. He felt like every cell in his


    body had been ignited with fire, as he kissed her so demandingly. Emily thought that the world was


    slowly disappearing around her...


    ...


    From that day on, Victor seemingly disappeared from Emily''s life, and she gradually let the memories of


    that day fade away into oblivion.


    One day, Emily found out that the Gu Consortium was going to organize a trip for all the employees of


    thepany, to celebrate the sessfulpletion of an important project. Needless to say, Emily


    was beyond ecstatic to hear the news.


    More often than not, Jacob would have no interest in such activities at all. Instead, he preferred to let


    the employees enjoy themselves. This time, however, when he showed up to the trip, he caught


    everyone by surprise.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Without having to think about it too much, everyone figured out the reason behind his sudden


    appearance to the trip¡ªEmily. If not for her, their boss would not partake in such festivities.


    Most of the female employees began to feel both envious and jealous.


    The destination of the trip was an ind called d. Although it had the word "ice" in its name, it


    was actually a beautiful ce with a mild and spring-like climate.


    Due to the high number of employees who participated in the trip, the Gu consortium booked nearly all


    the holiday vis on the ind. Furthermore, since d had arge number of vis, every


    employee got the opportunity to enjoy theforts of a luxury vi.


    "Maybe it''s not a good idea for us to share one vi," said Emily, hesitantly, staring at the most


    luxurious vi on the ind in front of her eyes.


    Nevertheless, Jacob wrapped his arms around her waist and whispered in her ear,"I think it would be a


    good idea. Besides, everyone knows that we''re in a rtionship now."


    However, Jacob still detected some reluctance in Emily. ''It seems like she always has this feeling, like


    something bad is going to happen to her if she stays with me.''


    So he added,"I have told everyone that you are my girlfriend. Wouldn''t it be more awkward if my


    girlfriend did not share the same vi with me? If you turn me down, I''m afraid that I will be the butt of


    all jokes." Jacob presented her with a strong argument that she couldn''t deny, as his warm breath


    graced her ear constantly.


    Feeling tickled, Emily couldn''t help but shrink away to cover her ears with her hands; she said,"You are


    the president of ourpany. No one would be stupid enough to make fun of you."


    ''Doesn''t he know that everyone stops talking to each other when they see himing?'' Emily


    wondered, ''This is my chance to develop a deeper rtionship with my colleagues, but he will ruin my


    n with his presence here. After all, who would dare to speak with me when he is standing by me all


    the time?''


    "Well. Since I am the president, you should listen to me and share this vi with me," asserted Jacob.


    "... "Okay," said Emily after she paused for a second to think. Soon she came to the conclusion that


    there was no need to keep their rtion a secret anymore since everyone already knew about it.


    However, she had one more request, as she insisted,"I''d like to sleep apart from you."


    "As you wish," Jacob promised at once.


    ''Even after spending so much time with me, this girl is still innocent and lovely. She never seems to


    learn that when a sheep walks into a wolf''s cave, the wolf would have thest say.''


    To honor his promise, Jacob asked Emily to take the bedroom on the second floor, and he would


    upy the one on the first. For the time being, everything seemed to be going quite well.


    Before long, the darkness of night took over the skies, and just as Emily was starting to drift off, she felt


    something heavy press onto the other half of the bed. The next moment, she felt the warm body of a


    man pressing against her back.


    Terrified, Emily''s whole body trembled as she sat up straight immediately. When she got up and turned


    the lights on, she saw the face of a man she was very familiar with.


    "Jacob? What are you doing in my bedroom?" she asked without hesitation.


    Jacob stared at her face nkly and replied,"I don''t know. I couldn''t sleep by myself."


    Emily was stunned to the point of speechlessness.


    ''What a ridiculous andme excuse!''


    "You promised me that we would sleep apart," she said. Emily was wide awake. She thought it would


    be inappropriate for her to spend the night with Jacob in the same room.


    Meanwhile, Jacob''s eyes glistened under the dim light of themp with great desire. It looked like he


    was going to eat her up in the next minute.


    "I know, but I just could not stop myself." Jacob sighed, pretending to be helpless. Then, all of a


    sudden, he got up and pressed Emily down to the bed and pecked her on the lips. "I didn''t mean that.


    As you can see, I can''t control myself now."


    Then he deliberately caressed her body with his intrusive hands.


    Emily''s cheeks blushed when she felt the change of his private part against her body. She finally


    managed to force a few words from her mouth,"Jacob, you...you jerk!"

 Chapter 142 Put Her to Death

    Chapter 142 Put Her to Death


    "Believe me! I didn''t mean to push you over. It''s my body, but I can''t control it. I''m trying to, but it''s not


    working," said Jacob, as he rubbed his nose against Emily''s. He continued,"As you can see, there''s


    nothing I can do about it."


    Speechless, Emily was astounded by the level of Jacob''s mischief. What a fresh excuse!


    Emily struggled hard to tear herself away from him, but the harder she tried, the closer he got to her.


    She could even feel his body heat through her clothes.


    "You..." The lustful look in Jacob''s eyes caused her heartbeat to speed up dramatically.


    "Don''t move!" he eximed. In a low and hoarse voice, he continued,"If you don''t stop moving, I have


    no idea what my body will do next."


    Intimidated, Emily was too scared to move, as she gulped a breath nervously. She gradually closed her


    eyes, as Jacob''s handsome face approached one step at a time.


    Like a feather brushing over, she felt a soft kiss fall on her smooth forehead.


    Soon it was followed with the sound of a click. When Emily opened her eyes, she was surrounded by


    darkness. She realized that Jacob had turned off the lights.


    Jacob released his loving grip on her tender waist and held her in his arms from behind.


    How could anyone sleep like that? Diforted, she wiggled her body, but she heard Jacob''s deep


    and breathy voice from behind,"Can''t sleep?"


    "Nope..." ''How can I sleep if you hold me so firmly?'' Emily thought.


    "Since you can''t sleep, we can do some exercises in bed. Moreover, it will certainly help you get some


    sleep." Jacob rested his strong chin on her head and giggled. His warmugh emitted temptation and


    desire.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing his words, Emily instantly closed her eyes in shame. She forced herself to stop moving


    and immediately pretended to fall asleep.


    Jacob smiled with pleasure and held her more tightly. When he felt her calm and peaceful breath,


    Jacob closed his eyes.


    Over the years, Jacob had dated many women, but none of them affected his heart the same way that


    Emily did. She didn''t even have to do anything to arouse his passion. Her very presence was seductive


    enough to drive him crazy.


    Jacob''s feelings wereplicated and subtle. He wanted to hold her in his arms and make hot love to


    her until she cried and begged for mercy. However, he was willing to wait for the day she would give


    herself to him whole-heartedly.


    Perhaps that''s how people felt when they fell in love with someone.


    ...


    The next afternoon, there was a barbecue party on the ind. With a jolly mood, Emily was eager to


    attended the barbecue at first, but when she approached her female colleagues, they simultaneously


    stopped talking.


    Needless to say, Emily was embarrassed by their behavior. "What were you all talking about just now?"


    asked Emily.


    One of her female co-worker, dressed in a blue skirt answered, with an awkward smile,"Nothing. Emily,


    please have a sit."


    The conversation grew awkward and stiff.


    Seeing how everyone had their own groups, except her, Emily felt ufortable and istion. To


    make matters worse, there was nothing she could do to change that, as they talked with her with polite


    alienation.


    "Excuse me, I need to go to the toilet," she said. Feeling unwanted, Emily realized that they were


    inclined to reject her, so she got up and left with a fake smile on her face.


    Since everyone here didn''t like her, she didn''t have to join them anyway. Otherwise it would ruin their


    mood and also hers.


    Even when she was just walking away, she could hear them whispering behind her back.


    "Jesus! What a phony! Just because she is with Mr. Jacob, now she thinks she is really something.


    Let''s see how long shests. Look how she tters herself! I bet she just came here to show off..."


    "..."


    Broken-hearted, Emily took a deep breath and walked away hastily.


    Emily had been immune to such harsh words as she had heard a lot of it, and yet for some reason she


    couldn''t help feeling sad and discarded.


    s, perhaps it wasn''t meant to be!


    Under blue and sunlit skies, the scenic attraction on the ind was wondrous to behold. The


    surrounding green trees teemed with life to the chorus of birdsong, as the flowers bloomed with great


    vibrance and color.


    At first, Emily decided to go for a walk around the area to cure her depression, but she didn''t realize


    that she had identally walked into a jungle, not too far away from the vi.


    There was a river in d that flowed towards the sea.


    Soon, Emily was sitting on awn beside the river. After resting her legs for a while, she walked slowly


    to the river and washed her hands. The water was so clear that she could see her own reflection on it


    when she was washing her hands.


    After a while, Emily noticed that someone was quietly approaching her from behind. One step at a


    time...


    By the time she noticed the reflection of another person on the water, it was toote. She felt someone


    push her into the river from the back.


    "Help! Help..." she screamed. Emily didn''t know how to swim, but her instinct to survive taught her to


    keep herself afloat on the water. She struggled, and before long she managed to reach the shore.


    Before she could look up, she was hit on the head with a heavy stone!


    Immediately, Emily was knocked out of consciousness. Thest thing she remembered seeing was a


    shade of bright purple.


    ...


    As soon as Jacob was done running errands, he came to find Emily. He looked around the festive


    barbecue party, but he could not find Emily. His mood gradually turned sour.


    Most of the female employees of the Gu Consortium looked at him eagerly, expecting him toe and


    sit next to them.


    Soon, Jacob went straight to where Emily wasst seen at the party. When Jacob reached the table of


    the female employees, everyone''s eyes lit up. Some of them even started to secretly fix their make-up.


    "Mr. Jacob, would you like some barbecue? Would you like to try some? The food is really good." She


    was the one who had said all the mean things about Emily just a while ago. However, in Jacob''s


    presence, she put on a gentle facade to mask her unkindness. She even courteously started carving up


    an Australian lobster for Jacob.


    Jacob, however, didn''t even look at her as he asked,"Where is Emily?"


    She''s fake smile froze in an instant. "We haven''t seen Miss Emily," she replied.


    "She told me that she wasing here to attend the barbecue. And I remember this is where she was


    sitting." Having run out of patience, Jacob started to speak faster, subconsciously,"So why isn''t she


    here now? Where did she go?"


    She''s face became stiff as she answered,"... She left after sitting here for a while. We have no idea


    where she went..."


    Jacob turned around with a long face and called Sam on his phone at once "Send people to look for


    Emily. Search the whole ind! Now!" he demanded.


    "Eh-hem..." When Emily came to her senses, the first thing she felt was the coldness around her. Her


    limbs were stiff and she could not move, and the wound on her head was throbbing with pain.


    Emily mustered all her strength, and forced herself to sit up. When she looked around, she realized that


    she floated down the river after she lost consciousness. Fortunately, she was carried to the river bank


    instead of the sea.


    Thest thing she remembered was washing her hands by the river, and then suddenly getting pushed


    from the back. And when she struggled to get ashore, someone hit her on the head with a heavy stone.


    The shade of bright purple she saw could be a skirt. What followed next, waspletely nk to her.


    Who would do such thing to her? Who would want her dead?


    Emily shook her head. She had no time to think about those questions. The first thing she needed to do


    was to get herself out of there. Sadly, she didn''t have her cellphone with her and she couldn''t even tell


    where she was at that moment...


    Soon the twilight faded to ckness, and Emily finally staggered to her feet after resting for a while.


    She was surrounded by the jungle as she followed her instincts to find her path.


    When she heard an indistinct noiseing from ahead, Emily''s eyes finally lit up with hope.


    "Is anybody there? I need some help. Please!"


    Wishfully, she was hoping to hear a person''s voice, but instead, she heard the roaring of a bear.

 Chapter 143 Im Not Jacob

    Chapter 143 I''m Not Jacob


    Petrified, Emily froze on her path as a ghostly paleness came over her face. A Bear! Why did this


    happen to her?


    Without even a conscious thought, Emily turned around and made a run for it. She could feel the


    ground tremble as the bear''s paws thumped behind her, roaring viciously.


    Emily ran like there was no tomorrow. Driven by fear, she forgot about everything, as the bear chased


    after her.


    "Pah!" Emily identally stumbled on a stone and fell straight to the ground. When she jerked her


    head back up, the fierce ck bear had caught up to her. With teeth, sharp as white daggers, the bear,


    brandished its ws, ready to maul her at any moment. Emily shuddered.


    "Roar!" The big ck bear locked its blood red eyes on her, waiting patiently.


    Before she could react, the bear was alreadying at her at full pelt. It was a close call, but Emily


    was lucky enough to find a slope behind, that she could take advantage of. Without wasting another


    second, she curled up into a ball and rolled down the slope.


    In the end, the savage bear watched with disappointment as its prey suddenly disappeared before its


    eyes.


    The slope was not very high, so Emily just rolled for a while beforeing to a stop. Although her body


    was covered with slight bruises, she staggered to her feet and hid behind a big rock. She was in a lot of


    pain, with her heart pounding in her chest so hard that it almost leapt into her throat.


    Why was this happening to her?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    A few minutester, Emily popped her head out from behind the big rock to take a look around. When


    she was convinced that the coast was clear she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Relieved of her fears, Emily still couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was wrong. When she


    gradually turned her head around, she had a panic attack.


    The bear had founds its way down to her. This time, when the bear came at her, she didn''t even try to


    move.


    Fear had gripped her whole body, incapacitating her. This was the most desperate moment in Emily''s


    entire life.


    The first thing that came to her mind was Jacob''s face. Every time she was in danger, Jacob would


    come to her rescue like her guardian angel. Emily wanted to wail for help, but it wouldn''t do her any


    good.


    Emily knew that this time, no one woulde to her rescue!


    Emily closed her eyes in despair and reluctant eptance, as the bear jumped at her. Her face went


    white, as the the blood drained from her face.


    "Bang!" Out of the blue Emily heard a loud banging noise.


    Panic-stricken, she squinted her eyes open to see. Engulfed inplete darkness, she could only see


    a tall ck figure in front of her, but could not make out the person''s face. She watched as the ck


    silhouette attacked the bear with a big rock.


    "Roar!" After being hit a few times, the ferocious bear turned around angrily and turned its attention to


    the ck figure. With its giant paw it tried to clobber the person.


    Fortunately, the person quickly evaded the bear''s vicious attack, as they soon began to tussle with


    each other. In truth, the bear was the one attacking while the ck silhouette was defending itself, by


    evading its attack.


    Besides, the bear was almost twice the size of the man. Needless to say, the man was at a


    disadvantage.


    Emily, watched from the side, trembling with fear. She lifted the big stone when she had found on the


    side. With all of her strength, she threw it towards the big ck bear.


    To make matters worse, she identally hit the man instead of the bear. Immediately the man groaned


    in excruciating pain.


    "Sorry! I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to!" Emily eximed. Flustered, Emily was clutching at straws, unable to


    come up with a proper solution. Guilt-ridden, she started to worry about the man.


    Once again, the big ck bear turned its attention to Emily. Its cave like mouth, exposed its slithering


    tongue, salivating at the sight of its tender and delicious prey. It ignored the injured man and swooped


    towards Emily.


    Emily was almost certain she was a goner for sure. Fortunately, she got yanked by a big hand from


    behind just in the nick of time. The man dragged her with him, as he tried to escape.


    "Ah!" Emily screamed out in pain, after spraining her ankle. However, before she could react to the


    pain, the man carried her on his back, and ran like the wind.


    The persistent, hungry animal ran after them, reluctant to give up on its hunt.


    Overwhelmed by the adrenaline rush, Emily wanted to throw up, but she forced herself to keep her


    insides intact. She firmly held onto the man''s broad shoulders.


    With each passing moment, the bear was already catching up, while the man was getting slower,


    having depleted most of his strength to exhaustion.


    Out of pure luck, the bear''s sharp paws missed her cheeks by a hair a few times. In utter shock, Emily


    gasped for air, unable to breathe.


    "How, how about putting me down..." Emily stammered. With the wind howling beside her ears, she


    vaguely heard the man said "No!"


    Meanwhile, the bear was starting to get tired. In a final attempt to catch Emily, the wild animal sped up,


    gaping its dreadful mouth at her.


    Emily struggled and strove to restrain herself from screaming. The next moment, the man jumped into


    the river, with Emily on his back, causing a huge water ssh.


    The cold water rushed into Emily''s nose and ears, as she felt like she was going to suffocate once


    again. Luckily, when she was struggling to keep herself afloat, the man dragged her body and held her


    tightly in his arms.


    She grabbed onto the man desperately, as if she were clutching at straws that could save her life. The


    man held her head and pulled her face to press his lips against hers. He blew air into her lungs to help


    her with the breathing.


    After Emily came to her senses, the man continued swimming towards the shore. Whenever she failed


    to hold on, he would blow air into her mouth. He repeated this process again and again.


    After a while in the water, their body were starting to get numb with pain. Fatigue was slowly


    overwhelming them as they struggled to carry on. Finally, the bear gave up its prey and ran away.


    This time when the man pressed his lips to hers, it wasn''t to blow air into her lungs. This time it was a


    real kiss. His tongue slithered in her mouth, touching her and tasting her sweetness.


    The kisssted for a long time. Emily gradually lost her consciousness. Almost senseless, she couldn''t


    even tell just how gently the man was kissing her. He kissed her lips with an intense sentiment of love


    and tenderness.


    When Emily opened her eyes again, she found herself lying on a thick bed of grass. The full moon


    hung above her head. She assumed it was almost midnight. When she moved to her side, she felt the


    presence of a man lying next to her.


    "Jacob?" Emily tried to wake him up, but he did not respond. She touched his face, only to find that it


    was cold. Almost as cold as a dead person''s face.


    Immediately, she started panicking. She hugged the man firmly and cried out loud,"What''s the matter


    with you? Wake up, Jacob! I''m so scared. Please talk to me!"


    All of the sudden, the man twitched as his body stiffened for a moment. He slowly reached out his hand


    and embraced the trembling woman.


    "You''re awake!" Surprised, Emily cried out in joy, relieved to see hime back to his senses.


    The man coughed hoarsely and said,"I...am..not Jacob... I''m Jack."

 Chapter 144 How Dare You Laugh

    Chapter 144 How Dare You Laugh


    In an instant, Emily pushed the man away in utter disbelief. "What did you say?" she asked.


    "I said, I am Jack." Jack responded slowly, but his voice was firm. "It''s me this time, not... It''s not Jacob.


    It''s really me..." he said.


    "How could it be you? You are lying to me again, aren''t you?" Emily refused to believe what Jack was


    iming. After all, this wouldn''t be the first time he tried to pull something like this. She pulled the tall


    grass covered his face, in order to have a closer look under the faint moonlight.


    Much to her surprise, the face of the man lying in front of her was Jack''s, no doubt.


    Amused by her startled expression, Jackughed bitterly and said,"Disappointed? I am so sorry that I


    came to your rescue one step before Jacob."


    "You... Why did you... save me?" she asked.


    Emily looked at Jack''s face with scepticism, wondering if all this was real. The warmth from her body


    abandoned her quickly, leaving her shivering with doubts.


    All of a sudden, frigid tears trickle across Jack''s face, as he coughed violently. Emily immediately,


    patted his chest. However, when she looked at her hand, she smelled a metallic stink lingereing in the


    air... blood!


    At the beginning Emily was too shocked to understand, but now she could see the urgency in the


    man''s features. His skin prickled with pain, and his chest ached with the pounding of his heart...


    The wounds inflicted by the big ck bear were showing all over his body... But he did not show any


    signs of suffering before, even when he carried her and swam her across the river. Although washed by


    the river water, his wounds were still fresh and bleeding profusely.


    Under a ck sky leached of starlight, the moon above them lit up brightly. Awash in white light, Jack''s


    bleeding wounds stood out in perfect detail.


    "Why do you look so sad?" he asked. Jack used thest of his wanning strength to raise the corners of


    his lips and said,"Is there something wrong with my face? After all, my handsome face is my strongest


    attribute."


    "Stop talking." Unimpressed, Emily disregarded his intentional garble, as she helped him take off his


    tattered shirt to wrap up his wound. Unfortunately, nothing prevented the blood from permeating the


    layers of cloth.


    "Emily, if you take off my clothes, you need to be responsible for me. Do you hear me?"


    "Shut up!"


    "I heard that people talk a lot before they die... That''s weird, because I have a lot to say right now," said


    Jack. It was difficult to ascertain whether Jack was speaking to Emily, or to himself, but his low and


    fragile voice was very clear.


    Emily, however, was not in the mood for jokes, as she yelled out angrily,"I told you to shut the hell up!


    Save it for when we go back! I don''t want to listen to anything right now. Do you know you are very


    annoying?!"


    In the thick of the night, for the very first time, Jack realized that Emily looked beautiful even when she


    was livid. Oddly enough, Jack smiled, seeming rather calm, for someone who was hurt and bleeding


    non-stop.


    "I guess I can bother you a little more, Emily," Jack quipped.


    Annoyed and distressed, Emily bit her lip tightly, unwilling to humor him. She was still wrapping his


    wound, trying to stop the bleeding...


    However, at this point, Jack stopped caring about everything else. He seemed to have been brewing


    something in his mouth for a long time before he finally said,"Emily, for a long time now, I have


    regretted everything."


    Speechless, Emily''s countenance turned rigid almost instantaneously.


    "When I found you there, I realized that I would rather die than see you get hurt," said Jack.


    When Jack saw the ck bear attacking Emily, Jack felt like his heart was going to leap out of his


    throat. He was afraid that if he didn''t intervene the bear would have mauled her to death! Jack couldn''t


    lose her! Even though she was no longer with him.


    "Liar!" Emily shouted. Emily''s words stung his heart with shock, she continued,"No matter what you


    say, I will never believe you again!"


    Jack froze for a moment, showed her a pale smile, and said,"I know. I''m not asking for your forgiveness


    either. I understand why you hate me and the situation I am in today is because of my own fault. Look


    at me! Look at how miserable I am. Do you feel any better?"


    Jack recalled the moment in the water, when he kissed her. The shortlived moment of peace that his


    soul enjoyed was the happiest moment of his life.


    Jack soon realized that all his grudges, jealous and distorted feelings were because of his love for this


    woman all along. Sadly, by the time he understood that, the damage was already done, and it was too


    great to rectify.


    "Don''t say that again!" yelled Emily. Here eyes were fiery and her voice was hoarse, as she


    continued,"Whatever it is you want to say, can wait until we get back..."


    "I am afraid I am running out of time..." Jack replied, sounding frail.


    Emily''s heart pounded with fear. She promised,"You won''t! Don''t you think I don''t know what you''re


    doing! You want me to feel guilty for the rest of my life, don''t you? I''ll never let you do that!"


    "You''ve seen through me. I am not happy. Will you feel sad, if I die?" asked Jack.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Don''t think about tricking me! You need to live for me!" she screamed out. Emily could not hold back


    her tears any more. Atst, they rolled down her cheeks like beads of white pearls. "Don''t think you can


    run away from what you have done! I still want my revenge!" she said.


    Emily despised Jack for cheating on her and hurting her feelings. She wanted Jack to pay for all the


    harm he had brought upon her life... But she never wanted him dead.


    "You think your life is enough to pay back for all the pain you''ve caused me? I don''t want your life!"


    Emily sobbed, fighting her urge to hit him, but she was afraid she would aggravate his injuries.


    "You tears, are they for me?" Jack''s voice became more and more fragile, as if the wind could blow the


    words out of his mouth. "It looks like I win..."


    ...


    Meanwhile, Jacob had everyone scouring the entire ind for Emily. All the members of the rescue


    team were involved in the search for Emily, but none of them could find her.


    Jacob''s worries and anxieties all turned into a terrible storm, affecting countless people. "I can''t believe


    how useless you all are! You couldn''t find even one single person! Rubbish! All of you are rubbish!" he


    screamed out of frustration.


    Emily had been missing for more than ten hours. If he had known this would have happened, he would


    not have let here to this shabby ind no matter how much she begged him!


    Standing behind Jacob, She feigned the look of a concerned woman, but in her heart she was


    screaming with joy. ''God has finally listened to my prayers. The woman I envied so much has finally


    disappeared!


    How could a woman like her deserve the noble Mr. Jacob? She should have crawled back into


    whatever hole she came out from!''


    Apart from She, most of the women were gloating, while only a few were really worried about Emily.


    Jacob casually nced around and noticed the corner of She''s lips curve up just a bit. Immediately,


    his eyes filled up with fury as he asked,"Are youughing?"


    She''s face stiffened. Looking at the man approaching her, she quickly changed her expression and


    replied,"No, I am just worried about the safety of Miss Emily..."


    "Pah!" A stinging, open handed p hit her hard across the face. The loudness of the p struck


    everyone in the heart.


    She''s left face was swollen within seconds, but before she could even understand it, Jacob had


    grabbed her neck with one hand and lifted her from the ground.


    In the heat of the moment, his voice sounded like the angel of death, sending shivers down everyone''s


    spine. "We''re not sure whether Emily is dead or alive and you''re smiling? How dare you smile about


    such a thing?" asked Jacob.

 Chapter 145 All I Want Are Kisses and Hugs

    Chapter 145 All I Want Are Kisses and Hugs


    Jacob''s anger was escting as he kept her seized by the neck. His eyes were gradually bing


    red, and his hand was tightening around her veins. At the same time, She''s face was turning purple


    and her eyes looked like they were about to pop out. Everyone was stunned by the scene, unable to


    react in any way. No one dared to stop him; no one even dared to say a word.


    When she was on the verge of suffocation, Jacob finally loosened his grip and threw her on the ground


    in disgust as if he was throwing garbage.


    She gasped like a fish out of water and then coughed heavily.


    "Who dares tough? I will have you wither just like her!" Jacob stretched out his arm and grabbed the


    handkerchief handed over by Sam. He wiped his hands with it and directed his sight towards She


    adding,"And you... "


    She, who was still trying to breathe on the ground, reflexively quivered at his hateful look. She


    immediately tried to gather her thoughts and began begging for mercy with her hoarse voice,"Mr.


    Jacob... I am sorry. I was wrong; please forgive me... "


    Jacob casually dropped the handkerchief on the ground, as he was staring into her eyes. He was angry


    but more so panicked. He kept ming She,"Emily was sitting right at your table, and you could not


    take care of her..." Then on an even more desperate tone, he continued,"Damn it! Keep looking! And if


    you can''t find her yourself, then all of you go; either you find her... or you can all disappear together."


    The other employees began resenting She as well. If she hadn''t treated Emily like that in the first


    ce, Emily might have not left the table. If they had known this would happen, they wouldn''t have let


    her out of their sight no matter what.


    A few hourster


    Confused, Emily''s gaze kept hovering over Jack who was lying on the ground unconscious. She was


    trying hard to get a grip on reality, but the shock they had been through was making it hard.


    She slowly reached out to touch his face. His warm but faint nasal breath gently brushed her fingers as


    she tried to open his eyelids.


    "Jack, wake up. Are you trying to pull a prank on me like thest time? I know you like to do that," Emily


    stated hoping she was right.


    This time, however, he wasn''t pretending.


    Suddenly a noise echoed through the air. As it got closer, it sounded more and more like a voice, but


    Emily couldn''t take the chance. She couldn''t risk running into another beast. Instinctively, she dragged


    Jack as best as she could, wanting to hide farther into the bushes.


    A shlight beam protruded through the parted grass not very far away. Emily started discerning a


    number of human voicesing from the light.


    Her breath stopped for half a second, partly because of the newly-found hope and partly because she


    needed to quiet down her loud breathing so she could hear the others. Pushing through the severe


    pain in her ankle, she forced herself to stand up. With all the strength she had left, Emily shouted,"Is


    anyone there? Someone''s hurt here! Help, please!"


    As soon as she finished her words, a sound of rapid footsteps headed in her direction, and then a


    bright shlight lit up her face.


    "Miss Emily!" called out the person holding the light. It''s Miss Emily! Hey! She''s here!"


    However, the pain from standing on her legbined with the excitement of being found took a toll on


    her. Emily''s vision quickly turned blurry and she immediately cked out.


    A few shakes and light cheek pster, she opened her eyes and was greeted by a familiar scent and


    a warm embrace. She would recognize Jacob''s perfume from a mile away, even with eyes closed. She


    didn''t want to move.


    Jacob squeezed her against his chest so tightly, as if this was the only way to release the panic and


    worry in his heart.


    Sam, who had followed him along, kept reminding him,"Mr. Jacob... the way you''re holding her is a bit


    too tight. She just fainted a minute ago. She might suffocate... Sir? Sir!"


    Jacob eventually came to his senses after Sam''sst warning. He immediately loosened his hold, but


    Emily was already without air. It seemed that she was about to lose consciousness again. So without


    hesitation, Jacob pressed his lips against hers, and lend her some of his air.


    Emily opened her eyes once more and attempted to whisper,"H..he... Sa.. save him... " Those words


    took all her energy away, and she could no longer stay awake. Her body sunk limp into Jacob''s arms.


    Jacob nervously felt her pulse. Once he realized it was still stable, he calmed down and sighed in relief.


    He turned his sight over to Jack, who was also lying on the ground unconscious, and his eyes turned


    unresponsive to light.


    Later that evening, Emily woke up to a bright white ceiling with molding carved in exquisite patterns.


    Immediately she began coughing,"Ahm... ahm"


    "You''re awake!" remarked a voice to her side. Turning her head, she noticed Jacob tending to her on


    the side of the bed. He raised a cup of warm water to her lips gently requesting,"Drink this."


    Emily lifted herself higher on her pillow, resting her back against it, and drank the water obediently.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, she finally decided to ask,"So... How is Jack?"


    "He won''t die," Jack spit out, irritated by her question. His eyes looked away, and his demeanor


    changed.


    A huge weight was taken off Emily''s chest at the sound of his words. She didn''t think twice about


    expressing her relief,"That''s good."


    "You seem to worry about him a lot?" wondered Jacob, still annoyed.


    Sensing the strong displeasure in his tone, Emily hurriedly exined,"Because he saved my life, you


    know? We ran into a bear in the woods, and it was really scary... "


    "Why did you run away in the first ce, when you clearly knew there was danger out there? Were you


    thinking before you ran into the woods?" he said in critique. How couldn''t she see how much she meant


    to him? Did she have any idea how worried he had been after she disappeared? ''I should have tied her


    to my belt!'' he told himself.


    Emily wasn''t sure what to reply with besides "I''m sorry..." She didn''t expect to get reprimanded. She


    expectedforting words and a hug.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. How could he be so insensitive?! She turned her


    face to the opposite side of the bed. With her head hung low, she allowed her tears to stream down her


    cheeks.


    Watching her tears drop down from her chin, Jacob''s frown sharpened. He tipped his head towards her


    eyes and asked,"What''s the matter? You think I shouldn''t have said these to you?"


    Emily bit her lip without saying anything.


    "Do you have any idea how worried I was about you?!" continued Jacob. "I thought you might have had


    an ident! It''s not like you''re the most buff person out there! You could have been killed in the


    wilderness! Emily, don''t you remember that I have already saved your life once? Don''t you remember


    that your life is mine?" Agitated, Jacob was gesturing and roaring out of pain and anger. He took a


    short break to look deep into her eyes hoping he was getting through to her, hoping she could feel what


    she had put him through.


    Emily reciprocated the look and, with red eyes, she began arguing back,"Right, you own me! I''m not


    even entitled to my freedom! My life is yours! In that case, you might as well take it away!"


    Angered even more by her words, he clenched his fist in an attempt to get a hold of himself. His


    inability to make her see things through his eyes was killing him. Eventually, Jacob sat himself down


    next to her, cupped her face in his hands and rubbed her cheek roughly with his thumb.


    "Do you think you have any reason to be mad? Can you not understand my panic when I couldn''t find


    you?"


    "You shouted at me," Emily said with her lips pursed, pretending to push him away. She didn''t want him


    to go away. It was obvious from her voice, from her look.


    Jacob cradled her tightly and, began thinking out loud,"Can you just admit you were wrong? You can''t


    just run away like that. Do you hear me?"


    However, Emily seemed to tune him out. Like a broken record, she kept repeating,"You shouted at


    me... "


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After a short pause, she unconvincingly tried to threaten him,"If you keep treating me like this, I won''t


    take it anymore and I''ll stop loving you..."


    She was being such a brat in his mind. He had been so worried about her! And howe she wasn''t


    afraid herself to go into the woods at night?


    "How dare you say that after all I''ve done for you!" Jacob eximed in surprise. Her words seemed to


    have stabbed him deep into his heart, but all he could do was hold her even tighter. He knew she didn''t


    mean that. He knew her well. All he wanted was for her to actually see his point and realize just how


    much he cared about her. Eventually he softened his tone, trying to exin himself,"I''m not yelling at


    you. I''m just reasoning with you."


    "But I don''t want to reason with you now!" Emily asserted immediately. She raised her eyes to meet his


    and went on saying,"All I want are kisses and hugs!"


    As soon as she finished those words, she threw her arms around the Jacob''s neck, pulled him down


    and kissed his thin lips adding,"Like this."


    Jacob''s heart started racing and his breath got heavier. His anxiety about her earlier worry for Jack was


    all gone. All of a sudden, he wasn''t even mad anymore. Just like that, she had rendered all his efforts


    to convince her futile. He got a hold of her head, and leaned deeper into her kisses. With an


    intensifying, mercilessly passion, he kissed and bit and touched.


    He wanted her to understand... to see how much he cared about her.


    Suddenly an "Eh-hem!" came out of nowhere. Sam was just stepping inside the room, when he ran into


    the scene. He subconsciously coughed, and right away began to regret it. He felt as if he should just


    turn around and leave but they had already heard him. So he was in a limbo.


    Hearing his voice, Emily instinctively tried to push Jacob away. She wasn''tfortable with the idea of


    someone watching their private moment. But he was so engaged in their kiss and refused to let her go.


    Growing more nervous, Emily impulsively kicked him in order to escape.


    The strength of her kick was surprisingly powerful, so much so that Jacob was just about to fall out of


    bed!


    He quickly grounded himself though, and took a moment to catch his breath.


    Sam hurriedly turned his back to them, swearing he had really not seen anything.

 Chapter 146 Care for Nothing but Emily

    Chapter 146 Care for Nothing but Emily


    Jacob''s face clouded. He cast a look to Sam, who was waiting at the door, and coldly told him toe


    inside.


    Sam hesitated for a second before entering the room, then he went inside. "Mr. Jacob, Miss Emily,"


    said reverently.


    Emily blushed and went silent for embarrassment. Jacob instead sounded clearly annoyed by this


    inappropriate interruption; "Sam, what''s the matter?" asked him bitterly.


    "Mr. Jack came to his senses."


    "Is Jack awake?" said Emily,ing immediately out of her silence. "How is he doing?"


    Sam was going to tell them that Jack was badly injured. But before he could say anything, he noticed


    that Jacob was staring at him, a dark and slightly worried look on his face like he was not willing to


    know whether Jack recovered since that bad injury. Then Sam went on,"Mr. Jack is all right."


    "Okay good, we hope for the best. Now I must ask you to leave," said Jacob. He sounded very upset


    like it was unwise for Sam to stay longer in the room. ''I will cut his pay, '' Jacob thought.


    Following his instruction, Sam walked out and closed the door behind him.


    However, it was toote to continue their conversation: Jacob was fine, but Emily couldn''t think about


    anything but Jack. She didn''t even notice that Jacob was as displeased by the news as a kid when


    given broli for dinner. Then she asked,"Jacob, can I go to see him? After all, if he was injured, it was


    also because of me..."


    After what happened, Emily still cared for Jack, and this was making Jacob very irritated. "No," he said


    harshly.


    "What? You... How can you do that?" Emily said in disbelief.


    "Do what?" He replied, with that arrogant grin stuck on his handsome face.


    "You are very mean. You don''t have the right to tell me what to do... I tell you. If you do not change your


    attitude, I''ll stop loving you..." With that said, Emily hoped that Jacob would change his mind and let her


    go. Instead, something that she wasn''t expecting happened: Jacob kissed her on the lips again.


    Emily was caught by surprise, but she did not move as Jacob kissed her. Then he bit her lower lip,


    slowly moved back and said,"This is your penance for saying you won''t love me anymore. Next time


    you tell me something like that, it will be worse"


    "¡­¡­"


    Emily was staring at Jacob, her mouth shut.


    After a while, Jacob moved and let go of Emily. Her face was so cute; her look was sweet and her body


    so delicate. He thought to cast his arms around her body again, but Jacob kept hisposure and just


    rubbed her head with his right-hand fingers. "First you tell me, what happened after you left the


    barbecue yesterday?" he asked.


    Upon mentioning what happened, Emily panicked. Her fingers were trembling as her hands grasped


    Jacob''s jacket tightly. She took a deep breath, then said,"Yesterday I wanted to go out to take some


    fresh air. I didn''t go far from the vi. Then there was a river nearby... I was washing my hands into the


    water when someone behind suddenly pushed me!


    I never learned how to swim, so I was dead scared! I struggled to climb out of the river, when I was


    almost out on my feet, someone hit me with a stone and I fainted... From then, its all ck!"


    While she was speaking, Jacob was holding her hands tightly. He wanted her to know that she was out


    of danger now. He looked at the bandages wrapped around her forehead; if he could, he would take


    the pain for himself. He continued,"Then?"


    "Then when I woke up, I was already lying on the ground along the riverbank. So I got on my feet and I


    looked around in search for something familiar. I was close to a small, but dense forest. It was there


    when I met the ck bear..." While she was speaking, her eyes told Jacob she was reliving that


    horrifying moment as she continued with her trembling voice,"Finally, Jack appeared and saved me, but


    he was injured trying to scare away the bear. So can I go to..."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Jacob interrupted Emily again. He didn''t want her to go and see Jack in this condition even if he had


    saved her life. "Whoever hurt you needs to pay for this. I swear I will find him."


    Emily nodded approvingly. All of a sudden, an image pictured in front of her eyes, a detail that she


    thought she had forgotten. "I remember a purple dress. I remember it looked like a woman dress..." she


    said.


    A woman who wore a purple dress¡­


    At these words Jacob already thought about some suspects, then he stood up and said,"I''ll take care of


    this for you. Do not worry. Just stay here and rest. If you need something, just call me..."


    "Okay¡­" After a few seconds, while the man was leaving the room, Emily spoke with a high


    voice,"Jacob! I want to see Jack. Can I go?"


    However, Jacob neither stopped nor answered. He just walked out of the door.


    Emily punched her bed angrily. ''This man ignores me and thinks he can tell me what to do. He''s going


    too far!''


    ¡­¡­


    Just after Jacob was out of the vi, he met with Sam.


    "Mr. Jacob, our men caught the ck bear during their search. Now It is anesthetized and locked in a


    cage," said Sam.


    Jacob asked,"Are you sure it is the one that attacked Emily and Jack?"


    "Yes, Mr. Gu." said Sam promptly,"Our men found out that ck bears disappeared from d many


    years ago. We believe that this ck bear came from outside. In this season the ck bear is typically


    hibernating, but here in d the climate conditions favors the awakening of those beasts. Thus our


    idea is that the bear was transported while it was asleep, and once it arrived here on the ind, the


    bear woke up. When Miss Emily found it, the bear was probably still confused, that is why it attacked


    her."


    Jacob stared intently at Sam without saying a word. When Sam was about to repeat himself, thinking


    that perhaps he wasn''t listening, Jacob spoke.


    "Tsk," he snorted,"A woman pushed Emily into the river. She tried to drown her. Even if Emily would


    have been able to swim, the river stream was too strong, and she would be carried until the sea, where


    she would have surely died. Plus, even if Emily would have been lucky enough to survive and get


    safely out of the river, there was still a ferocious beast waiting for her. This woman was trying


    everything to kill Emily."


    Shocked by his words, Sam kept listening to Jacob, his face incredulous.


    "A woman wearing a purple dress¡­ Come on. Go and find this woman for me! Bring here even all the


    men wearing purple clothes at that damned barbecue," Jacobmanded.


    No matter what it would take, Emily had to be avenged and the responsible must be punished. This


    was how Jacob was thinking in this moment. He was ready to kill them if he had to.


    "Yes, sir."


    It was not a big deal to find all the people invited at the barbecue. Then, Sam identified all of those


    wearing a purple dress or clothes from some pictures taken by a few guests. Now, all of those people,


    both females and males, who wore something purple at the barbecue was gathered in the hall on the


    ind.


    Jacob was in the hall as well in front of all of them, his facepletely cold.


    Jacob cast pierced looks to each one of them. That gaze was like a stab into their hearts. Everybody


    had a pale face and they were trembling as like the temperatures in the room dropped suddenly.


    "Which one of you left during the middle of the barbecue yesterday?" Jacob asked.


    Everybody heard about the ident, and it was also known that Jacob and Emily were close. Clearly,


    Jacob thought that one of them was the responsible, but no one had the guts to admit to having been


    out. Jacob''s eyes were red with anger, and the people were too scared. Suddenly the quiet room


    became very loud.


    "Mr. Gu, I never left the barbecue!"


    "Yes, he saw me."


    ¡­¡­


    "Shut up!" The room turned quiet again. Jacob was losing his temperament and said,"I''m not interested


    in your nonsense. I know that the person who tried to kill Emily is among you. If he or she will not stand


    up and speak the truth, I will have to consider all of you as the aplices."


    The way he talked and moved made him look like a mad man. He paused for a second and


    continued,"I will kill all of you rather than let that person go. I can tell the media that all of you were


    involved in an air crash on your way home, and they will believe me. Your poor families will get


    compensated, of course."


    Their blood chilled out as Jacob said those words. In the room was breathed an air of madness and


    terror.


    In fact, everybody knew that Jacob was not joking at all. He had money, and even more importantly, he


    had power. People like him could do whatever they wanted to do.


    Jacob was believed to have softened over time, most probably because of Emily. It was a huge


    mistake. Theypletely forgot that the cold-blooded Jacob, the one that did not care about anyone


    was always there, especially now when his beloved woman''s life was in danger. He would have


    climbed high mountains, swam through a whole ocean, or even killed those people if necessary. And


    those poor folks knew it.


    Jacob cared about nothing except¡­ His beloved one, Emily

 Chapter 147 Who Did It

    Chapter 147 Who Did It


    The rest of the people there started realizing the danger they were facing.


    Their families, jobs, houses, savings, everything they had worked for... It would all be for nothing if they


    died there. What had they done wrong? Nothing that happened was their fault.


    But they were all going to pay for it, for that one woman who did not have the guts toe out and


    admit that she had hurt Emily.


    "Mr. Gu, now I remember!" spoke up She, who had been pped and almost strangled by Jacob the


    night before. "Lynn went out after Miss Bai left, and when she came back, she wasn''t wearing the same


    clothes. At that time, I remember being puzzled about it and even asked her where she had gone. But


    she dodged the question and didn''t give me a straight answer! I found that quite suspicious even


    before I knew about Miss Bai''s incident!"


    She''sment seemed honest. In fact, she was almost scared to death afterst night. When she


    later found out that Emily was not hurt that badly, she seemed really relieved. After the previous night''s


    gruesome episode between her and Jacob, she was nning to keep a low profile and avoid being


    anywhere near Emily or Jacob until the vacation was over, but unfortunately, she got caught up in this


    new altercation all due to the fact that she had worn purple the day before.


    She''s insinuation took Lynn by surprise. She quickly forced herself to turn her frightened look into a


    confused one, and rebutted loudly at once,"I beg you pardon? Don''t you dare frame ME! Everyone in


    ourpany knows you hate Miss Bai. You pick on her every time you see her. In fact, yesterday she


    left because of you! You have the biggest motivation here to hurt her!"


    "Oh, seriously? Unlike you, I have lots of alibis who saw that I didn''t leave the ce at all yesterday,"


    She justified herself angrily,"Tell me, what did you do outside after you left?" she persisted.


    "Shut up both of you," uttered Jacob firmly. Immediately, both She and Lynn closed their mouths shut


    and didn''t dare to say another word.


    "Who else went out yesterday?" Jacob continued.


    Everyone was initially confused by his question, wondering how it tied in with the issue at hand.


    However, once they had a chance to think about it, they realized he was checking all their alibis. So


    they all reported on their own as well as each other''s activities, some on a more using note than


    others as if any friendship between them had suddenly ended. After carefully putting all the pieces of


    last night''s events together, Sam concluded that it could have only been She or Lynn who had


    attempted to assassinate Emily.


    Everyone who was deemed innocent was allowed to leave. They all breathed a sigh of relief and


    rushed back to their ces of residence.


    If they had known that this journey would almost cost them their lives, they would have not gone in the


    first ce. But now, having dodged the bullet, they could make the most of the time they had left there,


    and look forward to seeing their families again.


    Back at the hall


    "Lynn, I''m so sure you hurt Miss Bai. Admit it! However much you try to cover it up with your


    sophisticatednguage, the truth will alwayse out," She incited her into confessing. She couldn''t


    stand her hypocrisy anymore. It had to be Lynn who hurt Emily, and yet she dared to me She so


    nonchntly. Realizing Lynn would never admit to it, she had to try to reason with Jacob instead,"Mr.


    Gu, you must believe me. Although I envied Miss Bai, I had nothing to do with this! I would not have the


    courage to harm her! Besides, I didn''t leave the barbecue ce at all yesterday."


    Lynn bit her lip, as she knew this was the weak point in her story and She kept bringing it up. She


    had to fight her guilty conscience and turn the tables around. So she contended,"Although you did not


    leave yesterday, you could still ask other people to follow Miss Bai and push her into the river! Besides,


    last night when we found out that Miss Bai was missing, I saw you chuckling to yourself."


    She was fuming at Lynn''s words. She would have strangled her right then and there. She kept telling


    herself in disbelief, ''Lynn is such an evil bitch. She must have nned to use my jealousy against Emily


    all along, and try to convince Jacob that I''m the bad guy here.'' How could she show Jacob the real


    Lynn?


    While She was racking her brains toe up with a way to prove her innocence, Jacob called out


    Lynn''s bluff himself,"How did you know that Emily was pushed into the water?"


    Jacob had learned about it only a few hours earlier. Lynn couldn''t have known unless she had been


    there... Unless she was the one who pushed Emily into the water.


    She cheered up at his words. She immediately seized the opportunity to further investigate,"Yes! Up


    until a few moments ago, I knew nothing about the water. How would you know that if you didn''t do it?


    You must have done it!"


    Lynn turned pale with fear. She realized that was the end of her. Unable to put on an act any longer,


    she began speaking nonsense,"I didn''t... didn''t hurt her; not me! no... wait."


    She put her heart at rest, realizing that Jacob wouldn''t doubt her anymore. At that point, all she


    wanted was to get as far away as possible from that hall. However, she didn''t dare to do so because of


    Jacob''s unpredictably impulsive personality. Therefore, she decided to simply be quiet enough for him


    to forget she was even there.


    Lynn''s babbles were all Jacob needed to expel any of his remaining doubts. Furthermore, among the


    clues that Sam''s people found by the river was a piece of the purple skirt that Lynn had worn the


    previous day and one of her earrings. All thatbined with Lynn''s gibberish proved she was the


    woman who had pushed Emily into the water.


    Noticing her own incoherence, Lynn bit her lips fearfully and kept quiet. She might as well have


    admitted that she was the one trying to murder Emily.


    For a few seconds, Jacob stared at her as if she was already a dead person and then


    commented,"You''re a lost cause anyway! To kill you now would be a favor to you; so I won''t do that...


    just yet. First, you tell me who instructed you!"


    Defeated, Lynn replied as if reciting from a textbook,"You had a blind spot for Emily. I could not bear


    that. I was very jealous of her and thus, nned to kill her yesterday." Lynn''s words sounded


    mechanical, emotionless. She even had a nk expression while saying that, as if they weren''t really


    her own words.


    She was absolutely confused by those statements. She wondered if perhaps Lynn had lost her mind


    completely. Did Lynn think that if she killed Emily, Jacob would notice her more? Was she hearing


    herself?


    However, Jacob was way too familiar with the drill. He quickly realized that Lynn had been instructed to


    memorize a worst-case-scenario confession in order to cover up for the real murderer.


    Sneering, Jacob exchanged looks with Sam. Sam immediately understood what he meant. With an


    upward nod, he asked someone to bring in arge iron cage covered by a ck cloth. Jacob stared at


    Lynn contemptuously as he pulled down the cloth, revealing a giant ck bear. The bear slowly began


    to turn around.


    Lynn turned to stone at sight of the huge beast. It had its eyes set on her. If allowed, it would rush out


    of the cage and pounce on her.


    Just a momentter, the bear roared with its snout sniffing towards Lynn. It then grasped the iron door


    excitedly, beating against the cage. She quickly covered her mouth with her palms before letting out a


    desperate shriek.


    She was also shocked. And why wasn''t Jacob letting her go already? She would have liked to leave


    right away.


    Jacob looked at the ck bear, without a flicker of fear in his cold eyes. He asked Lynn again,"Who


    gave you those orders?"


    "No...nobody. I did it myself," replied Lynn all rmed. It was obvious she wasn''t telling the truth.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Jacob was not in the mood to y games any longer, so he decided to cut to the chase. With a quick


    eye movement, he directed Sam to grab Lynn and drag her over to the side of the cage.


    At that point, the ck bear roared even louder than before. Like a lightning bolt, it charged towards


    Lynn but was halted by the iron cage. One of its paws did, however, reach over to Lynn''s face and


    almost scratched her.


    "Ahhh!" Lynn screamed,pletely terrified. She kept struggling to escape but was pinned down by


    Sam. Right in front of her eyes was the bear''s giant mouth which would take her life away with just one


    bite.


    Jacob then ordered Sam, with a stern expression,"Open the cage and throw her in."


    At the sound of those words, Lynn frantically yelled,"Nooo! You can''t do this to me. I don''t want to go in.


    Help!" She had never been so scared. Her whole body was shaking and her face was all covered in


    tears.


    Watching the horrible scene happen in front of her eyes, She was petrified as well. Her knees


    became weak all of a sudden. Unable to stand anymore, she had to lie on the ground as far away from


    the bear as possible.


    ''Gosh, this is horrible! Phew! Thank goodness, I didn''t do anything to Emily because of my stupid envy


    and jealousy. Otherwise, I would be the one turning into that bear''s meal, and it looks hungry, '' thought


    She.


    Jacob, however, wasn''t about to put Lynn into the cage yet. He needed her to talk and was trying to


    scare her enough for her to break. Realizing his n was working, he waved his hand towards Sam,


    instructing him to let Lynn loose. As soon as Sam released her, Lynn crawled eagerly to the opposite


    corner, far away from the cage. Watching its prey back away, the bear howled angrily. Both She and


    Lynn got shaken to their core by that sound, trembling like a leaf in the storm.


    It was at that moment that Jacob felt a shred of empathy, as their fear made him realize how desperate


    and hopeless Emily must have been when she faced the ck bear in the woods by herself.


    "Tell me," he insisted on a calmer voice. He no longer had the patience to continue the grueling


    interrogation.

 Chapter 148 You Wanted To Take Advantage of Me

    Chapter 148 You Wanted To Take Advantage of Me


    With her face turned ashy grey, Lynn paused for a long while before she could speak again. "It''s...It''s


    Tina! I was forced to do that because Tina threatened me with my nude picture," she said.


    Tina''s name drove Jacob up the wall. With a malicious tone, he said,"Tina? Well, well."


    Jacob''s voice seemed to make the air around them colder and thinner, suffocating Lynn and She, as


    they dared not to utter another word in fear of angering Jacob.


    A few minutester, Jacob ordered Sam,"Take the cage out of here."


    Sam quickly followed Jacob''s order. He got a few men to put a ck piece of cloth over the cage,


    before wheeling the cage away. Afterwards, he went to take Lynn and She out of the hall, who were


    standing there pale as ghosts.


    "Lynn, you bitch! If it hadn''t been for you, I would not have been dragged into the mire! Trust me, Mr.


    Jacob. I did not have any intentions of hurting Miss Emily! I am innocent!" yelled She. Blinded by


    fear, She began to curse at Lynn without any restraint, hoping to find Jacob''s sympathy.


    With an expressionless face, Jacob taunted,"Perhaps you should be happy that you were too much of


    a coward to do anything to Emily."


    ...


    Meanwhile, Emily, who had spent the whole day lying in the bed, could not bear it any longer, so she


    decided to get out for some fresh air. As soon as her feet touched the floor, she felt a slight twinge in


    her ankle, which brought back memories of yesterday when she had hurt her foot.


    Fortunately, the ointment was working, and today her foot injury was feeling better. She figured she


    could be up and about as long as she didn''t put too much pressure on her injured foot.


    Emily hobbled and limped on her way to the door. However, when she opened the door, she was


    surprised by the two bodyguards outside, smiling at her.


    With a loud bang, Emily mmed the door shut angrily. Then she hobbled to the window, looked down


    and came up with an idea. She slowly went back to the bedside, tore the bed sheet into pieces and


    knotted them into a rope. With everything in ce, she took a deep breath and slid down the window


    with her home-made rope.


    Safe and sound, when her feet touched the ground, her heart bloomed with joy. Soon, she realized that


    there was another problem¡ªHow could she find Jack? Emily had no idea where to look for him or


    where he could be.


    ''Anyway, I have to leave here first.''


    Emily walked cautiously along the wall, and then, all of a sudden, she bobbed down when she saw two


    girls walking towards her. But when she found out who they were, she bobbed up and


    eximed,"Chloe! La!"


    Chloe and La were stunned to see Emily, but the next minute they both showed a warm smile and


    said,"Hey, Miss Emily. Shouldn''t you be in bed now? How are you feeling?"


    Emily was grateful to know that the both of them cared for her a lot. "I''m okay. I was just wondering...if


    you know where Jack is? He got injured and I just wanted to see whether he was okay or not," she


    exined.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Of course we know. Mr. Jacob told us not to get close to Mr. Jack''s room. But I think he will allow you


    to go see Mr. Jack if you ask," said Chloe. ''Wow! How thoughtful of them! I remember that they used to


    be somewhat unkind to me, '' Emily thought.


    Obviously, the two girls changed their tune because they both knew how She met her miserable end.


    Besides, unlike Tina, who always treated them with conceit and disrespect, Emily never threw her


    weight around them. As a result, there was no need for them to be difficult to Emily.


    Most importantly, even though Emily was very easy to pick on, Jacob, on the other hand, was a man no


    sensible person would dare to offend.


    Emily coughed, seeming to be a little awkward at their words as she quickly asked another


    question,"So, where can I find him?"


    "He''s now in the vi at Quarter C. Would you like us to show you the way?"


    "Oops, Miss Emily, it seems that your foot hasn''tpletely healed up yet. Would you like me to find a


    wheelchair for you?" asked La.


    "It''s okay. I can go there myself. Don''t worry about me," Emily assured them. Startled by their sudden


    change in attitude, Emily immediately refused their generosity as she said,"If you take me there, you


    might be seen by Jacob. Anyway, It''s not too far away from here. Sorry for disturbing you. Please enjoy


    your vacation."


    ''"Enjoy our vacation?"'' amazed by Emily''s words, Chloe and La thought, ''after that ident, who


    would be in the mood to enjoy the vacation?


    Mr. Jacob wouldn''t allow us to have fun even if we wanted to.'' However, since they didn''t want to be


    seen by Jacob as well, they decided to let Emily go on by herself.


    "Okay, take care of yourself. See youter, Miss Emily," said the both of them.


    "Thank you, I will. You guys take care too."


    Before long, Emily eventually found Quarter C. However, just as she reached the door of the vi, she


    was stopped by the two guards, who persuaded her to leave.


    "Ms. Emily, we were strictly told by Mr. Jacob to not allow anyone else to go inside the vi. Only


    doctors and nurses are allowed to go in and out of this ce."


    Frustrated, Emily rolled her eyes and pretended to be angry. "So you mean that I am also not allowed


    here, and that I am just a stranger to Mr. Jacob?" she asked with an agitated look on her face.


    One of the guards hastened to exin,"I didn''t mean that..."


    "I didn''t think so," she replied.


    "We''re sorry, Ms. Emily," they both replied, apologetically.


    "Anyway, I am going in, whether you like it or not. I''d like to see who would dare to stop me!" she


    challenged. This was the first time she had behaved so arrogantly. She felt so awkward that she


    walked straight towards the vi without wasting another second.


    Again, she was stopped by the dutiful guards, but they didn''t say anything this time. They simply raised


    their arms to stop her from going in.


    Emily gritted her teeth and straightened her back, which made the guards quickly draw back their arms


    as they felt embarrassed by Emily''s behavior, although their arms didn''t really touch her body.


    ''What on earth is she up to? Mr. Jacob will surely kill us if we touch even a single hair on her body!''


    "If you insist on stopping me, I will tell Jacob that you wanted to take advantage of me!" she yelled at


    them. Trying hard to look minacious and unreasonable, Emily actually felt sorry for what she did to the


    guards, but she had no choice.


    Panic-stricken, the two guards looked at each other helplessly. After all, Emily was Mr. Jacob''s


    girlfriend, and they, were just his employees. They knew that if Emily hadined about them to


    Jacob, he would have surely believed her, without a doubt.


    And the worse part was that, anyone who dared to touch Jacob''s girl would end up dead. ''If she really


    said that to Mr. Jacob, we would be dead meat!''


    After long consideration, the guards got out of her way, unwilling to trouble her any longer.


    Pulling herself up to her full height, Emily walked towards the vi, satisfied.


    Soon afterwards, Emily was standing at the door of Jack''s room. She asked the nurses on duty in the


    vi and quickly figured out where Jack was with their help.


    When she sneaked into the room, she was stunned by what she saw¡ªA man was lying on the bed,


    covered up to his neck with sterile white bed sheet. And he had a green oxygen mask on his pale and


    fading face.


    Emily''s heart suddenly curled. ''Why did Sam say that Jack was not seriously injured, when he is


    actually lying here like a dead man with that oxygen mask to help with his breathing?'' she wondered.


    Before Emily could get closer to Jack, a nurse suddenly came in. Strangely enough, she didn''t seem


    too surprised to see Emily there, instead, she nodded at Emily and greeted,"Good afternoon, Ms.


    Emily."


    "Good afternoon," replied Emily. Somehow feigning a smile on her face, Emily was startled to see the


    nurse take off the oxygen mask from Jack''s face. With her eyes widened, Emily cried out without a


    conscious thought,"No!"


    Surprised by Emily''s voice, the nurse paused for a long while before she responded,"Miss....Miss


    Emily, what''s the matter?


    Is there anything wrong?"


    "Why did you take off his oxygen mask? How will he breathe without that?" Remembering what a


    moribund state Jack was in yesterday evening, Emily could not help but hobble to the nurse with all her


    strength. The next minute she snatched the mask from the nurse and ced it over Jack''s face again.


    Then she turned round and red at the nurse angrily.


    Dumbfounded, the nurse paused before she responded in an aggrieved tone,"Ms. Emily, Mr. Jack is


    doing much better now. He won''t need the oxygen mask to breathe anymore. And taking off the mask


    is actually going to help with his recovery."


    Embarrassment rooted Emily to the ground, as she said,"Oh, I didn''t know


    that..."

 Chapter 149 I Feel Safe With You

    Chapter 149 I Feel Safe With You


    Blushing in considerable embrassment after listening to the nurse''s exnation, Emily offered profuse


    apologies,"I''m so sorry. I didn''t know that."


    Soon, after the nurse left, Emily was left alone in the room with Jack. To her surprise, when she was


    staring at Jack, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked back into Emily''s eyes.


    "I didn''t know that you were so concerned about me, Emily," he said. With a smile in his soft, appealing


    eyes, he continued,"I''m so d you came to visit me."


    After gawking at him for a moment, Emily gave Jack a bleak look as if she had recalled some bad


    memories, and said,"I don''t have any concern for you.


    I just want to check whether you are dead or not."


    Right after she had said that, regret filled her face as she feared that her words may have been too


    harsh on Jack, who was a seriously injured patient.


    "You''re lying. I heard how you cried to that nurse just now," Jack said, grinning from ear to ear. He


    continued,"You care a lot about me. You''ve got to admit it."


    "I thought you were ina!" she eximed.


    Flustered, Jack exined without hesitation,"No. I came to myself long before you came. I was just


    sleeping, and I woke up when I heard the noise."


    "Then why didn''t you open your eyes?"


    "I was afraid to put you in a more awkward situation," he replied.


    ''You are right. That was a very awkward moment, '' Emily thought ironically.


    She blushed with embarrassment after she remembered what she did to the nurse. Unexpectedly,


    Emily lost her temper, stood up and said,"Thank you for saving me. Since you''re alive and well, I must


    go now."


    She turned her back to Jack, but failed to take a step towards the door because Jack had grabbed her


    arm. He pleaded,"Emily, could you stay here with me for just a few more minutes?"


    Emily stood there frozen on her path, before she managed to turn around to look back at Jack. At a


    loss for words, she just stared at him silently.


    "I have had a taste of my own medicine. Is that not enough to satisfy your anger? Since we narrowly


    escaped with our lives yesterday, do you think you can give me another chance so that we can start


    again?"


    Emily looked directly into Jack''s eyes and took a deep breath to prevent herself from being


    unstable,"So? You want to force me to make up with you because you saved me?"


    "That''s not what I meant..." he replied.


    "I''m d to hear that''s not what you meant, Jack. I am grateful that you saved me, but it doesn''t mean


    that I will forgive you," asserted Emily. Emily drew her hand back from Jack''s hands, pretending to


    show no emotion, and said,"I hope you won''t do anything as stupid as you did that day for me."


    "Emily, I love you so much..."


    "No, you don''t." To Jack''s surprise, Emily was beyond calm at that moment. "If you had loved me, you


    would not have done anything to hurt me. You''re just feeling upset because you can''t ept the truth


    that I am with Jacob now.


    I''ll bet that, if I had cried myself a river all day after you cheated on me, you wouldn''t even bother to


    look at me. Now you just don''t want to admit that you have been defeated by Jacob."


    Jack''s face turned pale at Emily''s words. He wanted to exin and prove to her that she had the wrong


    impression about him, but at that moment, he could not find the right words to express himself.


    ''If that were true, I would not have saved her, risking my own life, '' Jack thought. Deep down he knew


    clearly how he felt about her, but unfortunately, getting Emily to believe him was another case.


    ''Because I was a liar who did countless bad things to her. I hurt her so badly that she would never


    believe me again.''


    Emily bit her lips, and turned round again to leave. This time, what caught her by surprise was a


    familiar looking man standing at the door. From the man''s expressionless face, it was hard to


    determine whether he was angry or not.


    With her heart pounding, Emily stuttered, guilt-ridden,"Ja...Jacob..."


    "You should not be here," Jacob said, in a mild voice.


    "I was just here to check up on Jack," she replied meekly. Emily snuck into the vi because she knew


    that Jacob would not be pleased if he found out that she wanted to visit Jack. She realized that getting


    caught by Jacob red-handed was worse than asking for his permission. ''How long has he been


    standing there at the door? I hope he doesn''t take it the wrong way and get mad at me.''


    Emily felt uneasy just thinking about it. Jacob, surprisingly, didn''t show any signs of anger. Instead, he


    calmly said,"So are you leaving now?"


    "Yes," Emily nodded honestly and walked towards Jacob.


    With his long, slender legs Jacob strode towards her and lifted her to his chest. "Your wounds haven''t


    healed up yet. You need to get more rest," he said, lovingly.


    Emily put her arms around Jacob''s neck and said in a low voice,"Okay."


    Meanwhile, Jack, who was just a forgotten bystander, felt like someone had stabbed him in the heart


    with a dagger. Heid there, silently and helplessly, watching Emily in Jacob''s arms.


    All he could feel was jealousy, hatred and contempt.


    Jacob walked out of the vi, with Emily in his arms. When the two guards at the gate nodded to him,


    he suddenly asked Emily,"When did you learn to threaten my guards? ''Taking advantage of you'', huh?"


    Ashamed, Emily turned her face away but could not withhold a short peek at Jacob''s expression. When


    she found that there was no expression on his face, she became alerted. "Are you angry at me?" she


    asked.


    "No," Jacob opened his thin lips and answered.


    ''Actually, yes, '' he thought to himself.


    "You''re lying!" Emily eximed. She seemed to have seen right through him, as she continued,"You


    are angry!"


    Emily knew that Jacob would not let something like that slide so easily.


    "Yes, I am," Jacob admitted, shortly after. He fixated his deep eyes on Emily as he said,"I am angry


    with myself, because I could not protect you when you were in danger."


    ''If I had kept Emily by my side, this would not have happened to her, '' he thought.


    Pausing for a moment, Emily felt a tinge of warmth in her heart, all of a sudden; sheforted,"Don''t


    me yourself. Look, I''m all right now."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank God..." he murmured, and he finished the rest in his mind, ''Thank God, you''re all right.''


    Seeing the love for her in Jacob''s eyes, Emily put her arms around his neck. She reached to his lips


    and kissed him softly before pulling herself away. "It''s okay. I can protect myself," she whispered.


    Emily''s words seemed to work like magic, turning Jacob''s self-hatred into passion as he leaned over to


    kiss her. She quickly covered her mouth to stop him from doing so.


    "You naughty little girl. I''ll have my chance when we get back home," he said.


    "Mr. Jacob," Sam unintentionally interrupted their intimate moment as he popped out of nowhere, and


    continued,"Everything was done as you had ordered."


    Jacob nodded, with no expression in his face, and replied,"I see. Well done."


    Sam quickly nodded back at Jacob and left without giving second nce at Jacob and Emily.


    Emily, who had buried her head in Jacob''s chest, could not contain her curiosity as she overheard


    Jacob and Sam speaking in riddles. "What were you talking about? Can you tell me?" she asked.


    "Nothing to trouble you with," Jacob answered seriously, as he continued,"Just about that ident.


    They caught that bear and found out who was behind this all along."


    When Emily heard this news, she held onto Jacob tightly and pressed her face to his chest. Jacob''s


    fast paced heartbeat made her feel calm and secure. Then she said,"I see. You know what? I feel safe


    with you by my side."


    Love andpassion appeared in Jacob''s eyes, as he said,"I know."


    In truth, he had kept some secrets from Emily. For instance, how Lynn, who nned on harming Emily,


    met her miserable end.


    Jacob asked several men to drag Lynn to the same river where the ident took ce and forced her


    to experience what Emily had experienced. As to whether Lynn could survive from that terrible ordeal,


    Jacob didn''t care about it at all.


    Moreover, She''s face was still swollen like a tomato from the p her face had received from Jacob.


    The next day she was fired from thepany, without even a proper excuse.


    However, Jacob firmly believed that, it was unnecessary to tell Emily the truth in case she became


    sympathetic and guilt-ridden.

 Chapter 150 An Eye For An Eye

    Chapter 150 An Eye For An Eye


    At a bar in Jingshi City.


    "I just can''t wait to learn how Emily met her end this time," said Tina, who was drinking in the bar, as


    she put on a broad victorious smile on her face, imagining Emily struggling in pain helplessly.


    ''A girl who has offended me deserves nothing less, '' Tina thought.


    She twirled the wine in her ss, with a satisfied look on her face. In just a few minutes, she


    overindulged in alcohol and ended up getting quite drunk.


    A beautifuldy would always be the center of attention in a bar, especially ady with no man


    apanying her. Soon a man walked over, trying to ost Tina.


    "Hey, are you here alone?"


    "Get lost," Tina blew him off with only two words. The disgust and arrogance in her eyes made the man


    feel like he was just nothing but trash.


    The man was utterly aggrieved by Tina''s words, but since he had recognized who the girl was, he didn''t


    dare to say anything back. Instead, he scoffed and whispered,"You''d better pray that your family always


    keeps its position, or else, I''ll have your guts for garters."


    However, before he could even finish, he was doused with fine, red wine all of a sudden.


    "I said ''get lost''. Didn''t you hear me?" Tina eximed.


    "You! You''d better watch out!" said the man, barely squeezing the words from his teeth. However, since


    he was afraid of Tina''s powerful family, he could do nothing but walk away, with his tail between his


    legs.


    "Trash," Tina murmured, with an arrogant and overconfident look on her face.


    After the man left, all the other guests in the bar discovered that the girl who was sitting alone at the bar


    was Tina Tao. And no one else dared to ost her any more because they didn''t want to get in trouble.


    In fact, they were more afraid of Tina''s family members than her. To be more specific, they were more


    afraid of her brother Mark, who was extremely protective of his sister.


    Although Tina was in a good mood, she got bored after drinking a few more drinks. When she was


    about to leave, she suddenly heard someone calling her name from behind.


    "Ms. Tina, would you like to try some of my cocktails?"


    Tina turned round impatiently. The next moment, she froze when she saw the man''s face.


    His facial structure resembled Jacob''s, but notpletely.


    Tina''s instinct kept telling her that this man was not Jacob, but she could not help but walk closer to


    him. After all, how could she resist the temptation from a man who looked so simr to Jacob?


    "Are you a bartender in this bar? What''s your name?"


    "Yes, Ms. Tina, my name is Leon," the man answered, as he started to mix the drinks for her. Tina was


    completely attracted by his agile and proficient move when he was shaking the ss with his slender


    fingers.


    "Leon?" Tinaughed,"Am I in a movie?"


    "Actually I aspire to be movie star one day."


    Tina grinned, and directly asked the man,"I really like your face. I''d like to give you something for your


    face. Tell me what do you want? I am willing to give you a gift since I am in a good mood."


    "There''s no need. I have always admired you, Ms. Tina," said Leon. As he gracefully put the cocktail


    ss before Tina, he continued,"I just wanted to have your attention."


    "Sweet words..." Tina grabbed the ss and took a sip; seeming even more drunk, she continued,"I


    like them."


    In truth, she was quite pleased, not because of Leon, but because those words were spoken out from a


    man who looked very simr to Jacob in appearance.


    She realized that she was somewhat drunk, and not just because of the alcohol.


    Tina was aware that the man must have had ulterior motives when he osted her. She knew that it


    would do her good to stay away from him, but she just couldn''t control herself.


    As a girl who always got what she wanted, she had no intentions of exercising her controls any time


    soon.


    However, the pleasant moment between Tina and Leon was rudely interrupted when a girl called out


    Leon''s name all of a sudden.


    "Leon, the guest at the bar is asking for his drink." Displeased, Tina turned her head, and saw a


    waitress running towards them with light steps, as if she were a rabbit. She even made a face and


    stuck out her tongue at Leon.


    Leon shrugged and replied,"Okay, I''ll be there soon."


    Tina''s face darkened. Somehow this girl reminded her of Emily. ''You''re just pretending to be adorable


    and innocent!'' she cursed in her mind.


    Annoyed, Tina snorted and then doused her drink all over the waitress.


    "Oh!" The girl was stunned, as her face gotpletely soaked in the sugary liquid. Baffled and


    aggrieved, she looked at Tina and asked,"Why did you do that?"


    "Because you''re making too much noise," replied Tina arrogantly.


    The girl bit her lips and looked around. And she discovered that, even though there were many


    "annoying" people in the bar who were making more noise than she was, Tina had poured the drink on


    her deliberately.


    When Leon pulled the girl back to his side, Tina found that there was no more smile on his face.


    "There''s just no need for you to behave like that, Ms. Tina. She didn''t do anything that offended you,"


    he said.


    "So you are trying to protect her?" Tina was really put off by his words. Although he looked like Jacob,


    Tina felt that she was fed up with him at this moment. Then Tina said,"You are not him after all. Your


    face makes me sick!"


    Leon''s expression darkened as he slowly clenched his fists.


    Tina took out some money and randomly threw it on the bar counter. With contempt and resentment in


    her eyes, she said,"Tips for you. After all, you made meugh for a few minutes."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then she turned round and walked away.


    "Wow, that''s just insulting," a guest whispered.


    "That spoiled girl always does whatever she wants to do!" another guest said.


    "She''s rich and powerful unlike the rest of us. I wonder if she is fond of pouring wine on other people''s


    faces. If she gives money to everyone she pours her drinks on, I''d like to have a try."


    While the guests were still whispering to each other in the bar, Tina was already on her way to the


    parking lot. However, she didn''t notice that she was being followed by a man in ck coat.


    When Tina was about to get in her car, she was caught by the man from behind. The next minute, her


    face was covered with a wet handkerchief.


    Soon a pungent odor filled her nose, and then her lungs. In an instant, she passed out.


    It was getting dark, but Tina still hadn''t returned home. Failing to get any response from her after calling


    her phone many times, Mark suddenly had a bad feeling in his gut.


    Without wasting another second, he quickly ordered his men to search the city for Tina. Before long,


    one of his informants told him that Tina wasst seen with Jacob.


    Coincidentally, when Mark first suspected that Tina was missing, the first person he thought of was


    Jacob. It turned out he was right. Soon, he was on his way to Jacob''s mansion. However, when he


    arrived there, he found that he was toote.


    Mark saw his sister lying on the ground, unconscious. Tina''s eyes were shut tight and her eyebrows


    were furrowed, as if she were suffering from something terrible and miserable.


    Mark ran towards Tina and gritted his teeth in anger because of what Jacob had done to his beloved


    sister.


    "Jacob! How dare you!" he screamed out in rage.


    "Consider this as retribution. Since, she was brave enough to try to kill Emily, I gave her a taste of her


    own medicine,"


    Jacob sneered, and with a malicious smile hanging on his lips, he continued,"I told you to teach her to


    be polite."


    Mark red at Jacob; his finger bled from clenching his fists too tightly. Driven mad with rage, he cried


    out,"Jacob, I''m gonna kill you!"


    As his favorite sister and the apple of his eye, Tina always lived afortable life and was spoiled by


    him. However, ever since she encountered Jacob, this man had brought nothing but misery and


    despair to her life. Mark couldn''t bear witness to her suffering anymore.


    ''Jacob, you are dead!'' he cursed.

 Chapter 151 What Do You Want Me To Do

    Chapter 151 What Do You Want Me To Do


    Having said what he wanted to, Mark dramatically pointed his gun towards Jacob. Almost


    instantaneously, a ck mass of guns rose behind Jacob as his bodyguards reciprocated by pointing


    their own guns at Mark.


    And of course, Mark wasn''t alone either. A mass of guns rose behind him too. The air was thick with


    tension as the two sides collided, both their armies behind them.


    The two men red at each other, neither wanting to break eye contact. The air was hot with anger


    and sparks flew at the potential collision that was about to happen.


    Mark looked at the calmness on Jacob''s face. Something about it just deterred him from shooting and


    killing him. The blue veins on his forehead popped as he was trying hard to control himself. Finally, he


    lowered his gun slowly and rushed into the enclosure to rescue Tina. She was unconscious and had


    scars all over her body. He lifted her in his arms and rushed out.


    "Doctor! Please! Someonee and help!" Mark''s voice was loud andmanding and the doctors


    and nursesing with him all rushed in.


    Jacob looked at them, cold eyed. He did not let anyone stop the rescuing. Instead, he turned and took


    his man away from the spot arrogantly and wantonly.


    Tina was as if breathing herst, grasping at life as if she could let go any moment. Her body was


    covered in bruises and blood.


    Mark took one look at Tina and then gazed angrily at Jacob''s retreating back. The distressed look on


    Tina''s face was too much for him to bear.


    "Tina, you''ll be fine. I will never let go of those who hurt you!"


    ...This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Time flew fast and a month soon passed.


    Jack was recovering fast and well. But he still had to stay in the hospital for a while and rest a little,


    before bouncing back on his feet. He couldn''t wait to be up and running again. He wanted go back to


    the Gu Consortium. After all, that was the only way he could meet Emily.


    It was funny that how even one nce at her had be a matter of luck. He didn''t know when he


    was going to see her next.


    Jacob had sessfully blocked the news from going public. Every single one of Gu''s employees were


    doing carefully what they were doing and dare not mention a word of it.


    And thanks to Jack, even Mr. Gu himself was unaware of it all.


    The day he returned to office, Jack was first called into the CEO''s office by Jacob, even before he had


    a chance to see Emily.


    "I know you saved her. It is because of you that she is alive." Jacob did not want to beat around the


    bush nor had the time for any nonsensical chit-chat. Coming straight to the point, he said "So tell me,


    what is it that you want for this feat? Position? Company shares? Power? Whatever you want, just


    name it and you shall have it."


    Hearing Jacob''s words, Jack stayed in his ce. He indignantly gripped tight to his fists and said,"You


    will give me anything I want, right?"


    "Yes, well you can say that," Jacob said nonchntly. His handsome face had an indifferent, almost


    arrogant, look.


    Jack smiled, and it was a sneering cold smile. He said,"Then I want Emily."


    The arrogance was wiped off Jacob''s face as a look of spite recing it. "Hah, dream on."


    "Why? Didn''t you say you could give me whatever I wanted? Now that I''ve told you what my heart


    desires, you changed your mind?" Jack said with unmistakable spite.


    "Emily is not something I can give away." Jacob red at Jack. His mouth curved into a thin


    sneer,"Emily is my woman. She isn''t some object."


    Jack sneered too,"Well if that''s it, then we have nothing more to talk about I believe."


    Jacob studied Jack for a while, gazing at him. "Twenty percent of Gu''s shares will be transferred to


    your name. You may go now."


    Jack looked undeterred. "Are you pitying me? What is this - alms? You really think you''ll give me


    alms?" With a frown, Jack continued,"You know what? I don''t need your charity."


    "Well it isn''t for you to decide what you want and don''t want. The point is that you will be getting these,


    so that I owe you nothing thereafter." Jacob''s thin eyes were sharp and intelligent when he peered at


    Jack.


    But Jack sniggered rudely. He seemed to find it funny. "I see, so in your eyes, this is how much Emily''s


    life is worth? Twenty percent ofpany shares? And why should you be returning this favour? It is not


    you who owes me. Emily owes me her life and maybe she should be the one returning the favour."


    But the moment he said this, he heard a sweet voice behind him,"What do you want me to do?" He


    suddenly turned around and saw Emily standing at the door.


    Jack was nervous almost immediately. He was sweating as he saw Emily''s calm and unaffected face.


    He wanted to tell her that he did not mean what he just said, but no words came out.


    But before he could say anything, Emily simply said,"You want me to marry you, don''t you?" Her face


    was calm, almost expressionless,"You want me to be yed by you again, don''t you? That is the only


    way I can return your favour, isn''t it?"


    "Emily, that''s not what I meant. I didn''t mean to... believe me, okay?"


    Emily simply looked at him and said,"I think it is time we get back to work. There is no time for chit-


    chat." Emily did not want to talk to Jack when Jacob was around. She knew that Jacob would get


    jealous and then it would spell terror for them all.


    She knew this from past experience. The other day when she went to visit Jack secretly after he saved


    her life, and Jacob had seen her, all hell had broken loose. He didn''t say anything in front of Jack, but


    later that night when they got back to their vi, he was really mad at her for what she had done and it


    took her forever to finally calm him down. She knew there could not be any repeats of that day again.


    Jack hung his head low and got out immediately, disappointed at having been reprimanded by Emily.


    Relieved that Jack was out of the room, Emily walked up to Jacob, who suddenly held her tight and


    pressed her down to the table for a passionate kiss.


    "Hmm..."


    Soon enough, the room got too hot and heavy to handle.


    The next day, Emily skipped her usual routine and got onto a subway on a whim. Ever since she had


    started dating Jacob, she had not taken the subway. He would alwayse pick her up.


    But she got the surprise of her life, when she bumped into the one man she had not expected to meet


    on the subway!


    It was Jack! Emily thought she was mistaken for a moment. How could it be!


    Jack belonged to a wealthy family. He was the son of very rich parents. Each time he stepped out, he


    would be in a different and magnificent car. What was he doing on amon man''s subway then! She


    was impressed.


    But then she saw himing towards her, step by step. She finally had to believe that it truly was Jack


    on the metro.


    "What a co-incidence!" Jack gave her a breezy smile, the kind of smile that makes your heart flutter


    and travel into the fragrant spring fields.


    Emily smiled knowingly,"Well I can say that it isn''t a coincidence at all. I don''t remember there being a


    subway around your home at all."


    She would never believe this to be a coincidence at all.


    Jack''s smile widened as he said happily,"Well, I have not had the chance to tell you that I have already


    moved into a new house, very close to yours."


    That is how Jack knew that she was travelling by the subway and not with Jacob that morning.


    "Close to my house, are you serious?" Emily''s eyes widened as she could not believe what he was


    saying,"Jack, are you out of your mind!" She didn''t know how to react. "So you''re telling me that you left


    that great lush vi of yours toe and live like an ordinary person, in an ordinary house? Near my


    apartment?"


    "I..." Jack trembled to find the words. He finally blurted,"Well I wanted to be close to you." Jack looked


    at Emily''s face. His ck eyes danced with happiness as he looked at her,"Don''t worry Emily. I won''t


    bother you at all."


    As they stood side by side on the subway, they easily drew the attention of regrmuters. The rich


    clothes, the expensive watch and the polished demeanour, everything set them apart.


    A girl standing next to them promptly fished her phone out to take a picture, but Jack stopped her in a


    firm fashion. He looked at her with cold eyes and said,"Don''t shoot." He did not want to get Emily into


    trouble.


    He didn''t want Emily''s reputation to be damaged again.


    The girl was frightened and her cellphone fell onto the floor of the metro. Hearing themotion, Emily


    who was standing with her back facing the girl suddenly turned to look what was going on.


    Jack instantly wore a polite smile and picked up the girl''s phone off the ground. He looked at her kindly


    and said,"Miss, here''s your phone."

 Chapter 152 Those Who Dont Like Me Should Die

    Chapter 152 Those Who Don''t Like Me Should Die


    "... Thank...thank you very much." The girl was almost frightened to tears by Jack''s instant change in


    facial expression. Feeling threatened, she put her cellphone in her pocket and immediately stayed far


    away from both Jack and Emily.


    Emily took a short nce at Jack. Her convoluted expression was starting to appear more clearly. After


    waiting for long period of time, she said,"Jack, I don''t know what your real purpose is, and I don''t want


    to know it. It''s true that you saved me at the risk of your own life, and I am really grateful for that. If it


    were not for you, I would have died. So no matter what happened before, I no longer hold any grudges


    against you in any way, but that is the biggest concession I can make. I don''t think I can ever bring


    myself to forgive you.


    Of course, in the future, If you need any help, I will do my best to help you."


    "But I don''t want anything, except you," said Jack. Jack looked at Emily''s face helplessly, as the


    emotions brewed in his eyes like a tornado. He said,"My only purpose in life now is to hope that you


    can forgive me and give me one chance."


    "No way," refused Emily.


    "I will not give up," Jack persisted.


    Emily quietly took two steps back. She didn''t see the point in continuing with the conversation any


    longer.


    When train arrived at the station of theirpany, Emily took the initiative to get out first, in order to


    avoid Jack.


    Jack''s eyebrows furrowed with a trace of gloom, as he watched Emily disappear into the distance.


    Slowly he smiled, and sighed with profound resignation.


    ''I don''t care how long it takes. Emily, I will remind you how good we used to be together. If you don''t


    care about me, then why did you cry for me that night?''


    Nothing happened at work the whole morning, until Emily received a telephone call from the


    receptionist, telling her that there was something she needed to sign for. Without thinking too much,


    she made her way downstairs, but she was pleasantly surprised to find out that someone had sent her


    a big bouquet of red roses.


    No woman disliked flowers, unless they were allergic to pollen, and Emily was no exception.


    "Is this really for me?" she asked.


    With a standard smile on his face, the delivery man said,"Miss Bai, this bouquet of flowers was ordered


    by a gentleman, surnamed, Gu. Please sign and ept it."


    A gentleman surnamed Gu? Wasn''t that Jacob?


    Emily smiled gently and quickly signed her name. It wouldn''t be the first time Jacob had sent her roses,


    so she carried the roses and returned to her office in a bubbly mood.


    After a meeting, when Jacob was returning to his office, he saw Emily smelling a bunch of roses with a


    faint smile on her face; she looked fresh and lovely.


    However, Jacob''s mood, for some reason, was not as happy as Emily''s. His face darkened, and his


    tone drop several decibels as he asked,"Who sent you these roses?"


    "Huh?" Emily raised her eyes in astonishment. She eximed,"I thought they were from you!"


    "I did not order any flowers for you," he said.


    "Then who could it be... The delivery man told me that a gentleman surnamed Gu, ordered it for me..."


    Timidly, Emily hesitated and then secretly nced at Jacob''s face.


    With the surname Gu? Apart from Jacob, was there any other man in thepany with the surname,


    Gu?


    The answer to the question presented itself quite apparently.


    "Throw them away," said Jacob, with a deadpan expression on his face.


    "Oh!" Emily threw the flowers into the garbage can obediently. The bouquet of roses was too big for the


    garbage can. So she stepped on it, and the roses finallyy quietly in the garbage can.


    Her childish behavior immediately delighted Jacob, as his gloomy mood dissipated within seconds.


    "Good," he said.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the Tao''s Mansion.


    After being discharged from the hospital, Tina shut herself in her room. She took off her clothes and


    stood naked in front of the floor mirror.


    The woman in the mirror had a beautiful face, but many terrible scars were added to her once wless


    body. The most serious scars spread from her chest to her abdomen, and from her shoulder to her


    waist. After removing the bandage, they looked like two ugly centipedes, forever engraved on her body.


    Even without air conditioning, the air in the room was cold. Tina, however, was so numb that she


    couldn''t even feel the chill.


    Tina looked closely at herself in the mirror, and then suddenly started screaming in sheer horror. She


    screamed like her guts were being ripped out with a blunt instrument. She picked the chair at her feet


    and smashed the mirror!


    "That''s not me! It cannot be me!" Tina roared painfully, like a mad beast.


    Mark who was standing guard, outside the door, heard the sound of ss shatteringing from


    inside. A sudden burst of tension and fear gripped him, so he knocked on the door incessantly. "Tina!


    Tina, what''s wrong with you? This is your brother. Open the door!" he shouted.


    For a long time, there was no response. Having run out of patience, Mark raised his foot and kicked the


    door fiercely. "Bang!"


    Tina was unwillingly to face herself. Frustrated, she pulled her hair out and stomped on the broken


    ss on the floor barefooted while ignoring the excruciating pain.


    "Tina!" Mark rushed to her and pushed her directly to the bed. He pulled open the quilt, covered her


    body andforted her,"It''s all right. I''m here! Everything is gonna be alright."


    Tina was struggling and screaming frantically, as she wanted to break away from her brother. She


    seemed to havepletely lost her senses, punching at Mark relentlessly!


    The bruises and swelling on Mark''s face was starting to appear, but he held onto her without letting her


    go.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Brother..." Tina said to him, as she cried profusely. She sobbed for a while and continued,"Is my body


    really this ugly? This horrific piece of disy..."


    Mark bit his heart in pain. Seeing her like that, made his heart cry out helplessly. He coaxed her


    patiently,"No, it''s not ugly at all. My sister will always be the most beautiful girl in the world!"


    "No, you are lying! Obviously it''s ugly!" yelled Tina.


    Having realized that Tina would copse again, if she carried on like that, Mark quicklyforted her,"It


    doesn''t matter what the cost is. I''ll find the best stic surgeon and we''ll get rid of these scars for you.


    You''ll be back to your usual self in no time, I promise. Okay?"


    "R..really?" Tina stuttered, as a glimpse of hope appeared in her eyes.


    Tina looked at him with tears in her eyes, which broke Mark''s heart. "Really! So what you need to do


    now is to have a good rest, you know?" he said.


    "Then if I get back to my original appearance, will Jacob like me?" asked Tina, wishfully.


    Mark''s expression froze in an instant, then he said,"After he treated you like this..." ''Why do you still


    love him? !''


    Mark almost spoke out loudly, but he took great effort in restraining himself from asking. He didn''t


    realize that his grip on her was tightening by the second, until she screamed in pain.


    Although, it broke his heart to speak the truth, he said,"He won''t like you."


    "Tell me why he doesn''t like me? Why did he treat me like this?" Tina was doomed not to get the


    answer from Mark. A dark light shined in her eyes, and slowly she showed a spiteful smile. "Those who


    don''t like me should die," she cursed.


    Mark was like a faithful knight. He lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead. "Yes, They should


    die," he agreed.


    ''Especially, Jacob.''

 Chapter 153 Your Ears Are On Fire

    Chapter 153 Your Ears Are On Fire


    Jingshi City was pretty much chaotic these days, which was due to the ongoing disputes between the


    two most powerful families of the city: the Gu family and the Tao family.


    Then, upon Christmas season, the first snow of this turbulent winter arrived.


    Emily didn''t have to work because it was the holiday break. She was still in bed, trying to rx when


    the doorbell rang. She looked out to see who woke her up from the bed. Surprised, she saw a man


    wearing a Christmas red dress, waiting at the door, under the sunlight.


    She clearly distinguished the masculine traits of this figure outside. This man, wearing a Santa suit and


    carrying a big bag of presents, had his face masked by arge stocking cap and by a fake white bear,


    so she didn''t recognize the guy. Was Santa using to visit her?


    ''Santa? Seriously?''


    Emily rubbed her eyes to make sure she wasn''t dreaming.


    "Who is that?" she asked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Hi, I am your Santa." This man smiled when Emily opened the door. Then, he rubbed inside his sack


    and took out a small stocking cap that he handed out to Emily,"Merry Christmas, little dove," said the


    Santa us.


    Emily stood there for a few seconds,"What do you want Jack?" said Emily impatiently, throwing the cap


    away. "Do you think I am a fool?"


    "Isn''t it romantic?" said Jack smiling.


    "You are just a child Jack." And before Jack could say anything, she shut the door closed.


    "Wait! Emily! Open the door! I''ve got other gifts for you! Emily, please! Can you hear me?" He was


    about to knock at the door again when someone pulled him back. Jacob, of course. Who else could it


    be?


    "Take your hands away from me."


    Jacob replied with an unfriendly and indifferent voice,"Or? Are you trying to steal my girl now?"


    "She was mine," he replied with a darkened face. There was bitterness in his tone. "And if it wasn''t for


    you, she would still be mine!"


    Jacobughed,"You are funny Jack. You fucked another woman; you betrayed her and she suffered


    because of you, and now you are telling me it''s my fault why she doesn''t want you anymore?"


    "What happened between me and Rose... it is also your fault Jacob! Don''t you dare to say the contrary


    !"


    "So what? I didn''t force you to her bed. I didn''t ask you to lie to Emily. You know how to be a dick. You


    know it better than me."


    Jack''s eyes were burning in anger. That old wound was still open and painful. "You think I won''t punch


    you? If you say that again I will kick your ass!" He shouted.


    "Go on then, I have plenty of time to kill," Jacob replied scornfully.


    "Get yourself killed."


    Out of nowhere, instinct and stupidity took over and the two started to fight. It was quite a scene


    though, like in one of those action movies: two beautiful and skilled actors, throwing fast punches and


    moving with sharply and confidently. Except that in those movies, you do not see one of the


    protagonists wearing a stupid Santa costume.


    About half an hourter, Jack gave up the fight and left reluctantly. Nevertheless, he had just recovered


    from his injuries. ''I will get another chance to beat you, Jacob. Do not think it finishes here!'' Jack told


    himself.


    At least he was relieved that Emily didn''t see him being defeated and shamed.


    Jacob instead knocked at the door. Thinking of Emily, his face lit.


    When Emily opened the door, she was exploding with joy,"I wasn''t expecting you, Jacob." She smiled


    sweetly at him.


    ''Did he meet Jack?''


    But Jacob seemed to be quite in a good mood, so Emily did not ask him because she knew he didn''t


    like Jack.


    "It''s Christmas." Jacob looked more serious now.


    "I know, and you said you would spend Christmas with me, right?"


    ."Yes and I will." Jacob took her hand and the two descended downstairs. "Come on, I want to show


    you something."


    "Show me what? Don''t make me guess!" Emily followed Jacob,"I haven''t washed my face..." she


    murmured.


    "You look pretty, my dear," said Jacob gently.


    Emily blushed. He was just so sweet.


    Once they arrived downstairs, Emily found her surprise. Right at the center of the town square, stood a


    huge Christmas tree, each branch was decorated with small present boxes, tied up with glittering red


    ribbons, all embraced by pure crystal Christmas lights. At night, with all lights shining through the dark,


    it must have been extraordinary.


    There was a dense crowd gathered around the tree. Children were ying, adults were taking selfies,


    and talking about how majestic it was.


    Jacob took Emily to the Christmas tree, holding her hands tightly and said,"Merry Christmas, my dear."


    "Jacob, it''s so beautiful." Her smile was spontaneous and innocent. She looked at Jacob, eyes


    reflecting the shining ribbons,"Where did you get all these? They are extraordinary. Thank you. I am


    truly happy."


    A young couple nearby overheard their conversation. The man approached and asked Jacob,"Can you


    tell me where to buy one of these? It''s really beautiful. I want to get one for my girlfriend, too."


    Jacob was taken by surprise with all thesepliments, so he hesitated a second before answering,"I


    didn''t buy it. I made it myself."


    "Wow, you really did a wonderful job man!" He said with admiration.


    Emily was very surprised by this answer. She asked,"You said you made all the these by yourself?


    Really?"


    Jacob frowned,"You don''t believe me?"


    "Of course I believe you silly!" Emily nodded with her head,"You are the only person in this world that


    would do this for me. My Jacob, my light. You''re the best and I really really like you!"


    Jacob gazed into her eyes,"My love."


    "Your ears are turning red Jacob," said Emily jokingly.


    "No, they aren''t." Jacob tried to turn around to hide his ears.


    "Really? Let me see closer." With a sudden move, Emily got so close that her lips were nearly touching


    Jacob''s ears. She was up to the game now,"Oh, it seems your ears are on fire right now. You are very


    shy Mr. Jacob. It is because of all thesepliments? Are you getting too embarrassed? Herees


    another, you are more lovely than the tree, my dear."


    Her breath was soft and tickling. It was as light feather caressing his ear. Jacob was intrigued,"Emily, if


    that''s the way you want to y the game, be careful, woman."

 Chapter 154 A Sweet PDA

    Chapter 154 A Sweet PDA


    Emily raised her head and smiled back. "Why? What should I be careful about?" she asked.


    Suddenly, Jacob pulled her to his loving embrace and tried to kiss her.


    However, Emily, being as nimble as she was, evaded his arms and quickly moved to the gift boxes.


    "Can I open it?" she said,ughing while reaching for one.


    Jacob grinned like a cheshire cat and replied,"Of course you can."


    Emily unwrapped the box and found something scintiting inside. "Diamond?" she eximed, her


    eyes glowing with wonderment.


    She opened another, and then another box... It turned out every box had a fine-cut diamond.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily''s eyes dazzled with astonishment. Baffled by Jacob''s gifts, she asked,"You put a diamond in


    each of these boxes?"


    Jacob didn''t say anything, and he just smiled back at her. He had always thought that diamonds were


    the perfect gifts for Emily. "You said you liked jewelry," he said.


    "I did, but I meant designing jewelries, not owning so many diamonds! These must have cost you a lot,"


    she said. The thought of the cost of such extravagant gifts made Emily gasp.


    "I have money," said Jacob, as humbly as he could possibly sound.


    "I know, but you shouldn''t..." Emilyined, but she was also ttered by his loving gesture. "I


    prefer the Christmas tree you made more than these diamonds," she said to him.


    Jacob''s ears were burning again, patiently, he replied,"... as you wish my dear."


    People on the square were all astounded when they realized that each of the gift boxes contained a


    shining diamond inside them. Is this what rich rtionships look like? A diamond tree, for God''s sake!


    "Kiss her! Kiss her!" someone shouted, from the crowd.


    Jacob looked at Emily, his dark eyes, soft and gentle. "Come here," he said.


    Emily turned to look at Jacob''s eyes. She had just noticed that Jacob was looking sharp and handsome


    in his ck suit. Emily, on the contrary, stood next to him, in her pink pyjamas and an old jacket that


    looked like her grandma''s.


    ''I should have dressed up before going out.'' Emily thought. With so many people on the square...


    Now she felt embarrassed.


    Jacob stepped closer, and asked,"What are you thinking about?"


    "I wasn''t..." But before she could finish her words, Jacob stopped her with his lips.


    He held her face and gave her a gentle, passionate kiss, as if he had poured all his love into his kiss.


    The atmosphere on the square was full of love. The people rejoiced their love for each other. Soon,


    couples were hugging and kissing each other under the Christmas tree.


    Soon, lumps of wet kes drifted down from the skies, weightlessly, like colorless confetti. The snow


    enveloped everything in a calm, silent coldness that wasforting in its own special way. Jacob


    kissed Emily''s forehead, where a snowke melted in his soft, warm breath.


    Someone was taking a picture of them. Jacob heard the sound of clicking, and caught sight of the


    shing lights.


    Incensed, he searched through the crowd. His cold, eyes discovered a young girl, who dropped her


    cellphone to the ground when she noticed Jacob ring at her.


    Jacob walked towards her and picked up the phone. He then checked the photos with an impassive


    face.


    "I... I am really sorry. I will delete them." The girl apologized immediately. She was afraid that Jacob


    was going to smash her phone to pieces.


    She didn''t want to get into any trouble.


    "Take better pictures, will you?" Jacob said in an indifferent voice as he returned her cellphone to her.


    "What?" The girl stood there in confusion for a second, and mumbled,"... all...all right."


    The sound of cameras clicking was back. "Smile please!" The girl said after snapping a few photos.


    Emily giggled, amused by the girl''sments. She looked at Jacob''s face, and then squeezed his


    cheeks. "You should smile a little bit," she insisted.


    Jacob yed along. She was the only person who could make him agree to anything, because he only


    wanted her to be spoiled by him.


    Click! The girl caught the picture-perfect moment in a photograph.


    After half an hour, they were done posing for the cameras.


    Jacob asked to borrow the girl''s phone, so he could transfer all the photos to his phone. Nonchntly,


    after he was done transferring the pictures, he then deleted them from the girl''s phone without saying a


    word.


    "Be nice to her," Emily hinted Jacob.


    "I am being nice," said Jacob, pretending to be serious. "I am nice to everyone," he said, and then he


    whispered,"Just not to you, you twerp."


    Emily did not have the words to respond to Jacob''s jokes.


    Wow!


    A sweet public disy of affection!


    Emily insisted on carrying the tree herself when they went back.


    After dinner, Emily turned off all the lights to watch the crystal lights on the tree, while Jacob helped her


    hang all the diamonds as ornaments.


    Overwhelmed, Emily was watching the radiant tree with wonder, when Jacob suddenly sneaked up on


    her from behind, and wrapped his arms around her waist.


    "May I... stay here tonight?" he asked. His deep and sweet voice echoed behind her ears. His breath


    raised the hair on her skin.


    Her body stiffened, she felt like she was losing control over her senses, Jacob, however, had no


    intentions on giving her time to think. He pressed her against the sofa and kissed her. "I will take that


    as a ''yes''," he said.


    "Mmmmm..." Even if Emily was trying to say something before, she was now rendered incapable of


    saying anything at all.


    Jacob sped both of her hands and kissed her harder...


    Silvery kes drifted down, glittering in the bright light of the moon.

 Chapter 155 Addicted to You

    Chapter 155 Addicted to You


    What Jacob and Emily didn''t know was that there was a Santa us quietly climbing up Emily''s


    balcony. When he heard the sound of them making love, Santa''s face went stiff. The fire of jealousy


    gradually lit up in his eyes and his heart broke into pieces.


    He stood quietly on the balcony all night until the sound inside died down. Then he put down the big


    bag of presents he had been carrying and piled them on the balcony.


    Before he left, he whispered,"Merry Christmas!"


    What a lie! Christmas... It was not merry at all. At least, not for Santa!


    When Emily woke up the next morning, she found herself lying next to Jacob. They were tangled up in


    each other''s arms, without any clothes on. They were in their most intimate and vulnerable state.


    Emily thought of howst night, Jacob had her on the sofa before they rolled down to the ground. Then


    they did it in the bathroom and then finally ended up in her bed... Although, she found herself running


    out of strength a few times, the man still wanted her. Jacob was like a thirsty beast in bed, whose


    hunger for her was boundless.


    Emily was so tired that she couldn''t find the will or energy to move. Dazed, she stared at Jacob''s


    sleeping face for a while before she fell asleep again.


    Just then, Jacob opened his well-rested eyes. He looked at her with pure love as his gentle hands


    softly caressed her waist.


    It was almost afternoon when they both finally got out of bed. Suddenly, Emily remembered that she


    had to go to work today. Much to her chagrin, she said,"I''mte for work..."


    "What''s the hurry? I''m still here," he said.


    Jacob''s words relieved Emily at once. Yeah, what''s the rush? The CEO was still at her home.


    "You still want to go to work? It seems that I didn''t work hard enoughst night," said Jacob, as he


    grinned from ear to ear, looking at her rosy face and her tempting eyes.


    Emily''s face blushed in an instant. Her red-hot cheeks were like ripe tomatoes. "Cut it out! You, you


    don''t even know how to control yourself!" she said out loud.


    Jacobughed heartily. He sat up in bed, like a satiated leopard,nguid and sexy. "Obviously, it is you


    who needs more exercise. You''d better try out some sports from now on. At least, so you won''t pass


    out next time. Okay?" teased Jacob.


    As if they weren''t red enough, Emily''s face became redder. Embarrassed at his words, she gently


    nudged him on the chest with her delicate fists and yelled,"Shut up! Stop it!"


    "Okay! Okay! I will stop, or maybe we can try something else," he said with a cheeky smile on his face.


    Jacob took her little hand and rested it on his chest, and then held her into his arms and gave her a


    kiss. He didn''t let go until he realized she was running out of breath.


    Jacob didn''t let Emily go to work, and he didn''t go to work as well. Instead of going to work, Jacob just


    wanted to spend every second with her. He knew that he was addicted to Emily.


    Jacob couldn''t be med for ditching work, after all, he had the love of his life lying right next to him.


    Nothing could be more perfect for him.


    "Wow! So many presents!" When Emily opened the door of the balcony, she saw a pile of colorfully


    wrapped gifts on the floor.


    As soon as Jacob heard her voice, he ran to the balcony to have a look. The sight of those presents,


    displeased him immediately as he said,"These aren''t from me."


    Emily guessed who the gifts were from, as she responded, with a troubled look on her face,"I know."


    "Throw them out!" Jacob said indifferently.


    "It would be such a waste to just throw them away!" Emily blurted out without thinking.


    Jacob looked at her assertively and said,"Well?"


    Oblivious of Jacob''s displeasure, Emily continued,"We could donate them to an orphanage. Those


    children would be so happy to have these Christmas gifts. Don''t you think so?"


    Emily resorted to her highly effective puppy dog eyes, as she insisted to Jacob. Her eyes were too


    charming and innocent for Jacob to refuse.


    His displeasure soon dissipated, then he answered,"You are right. I will ask Sam to do that."


    "You are so sweet," Emily fluttered her long eyeshes and said to him in her sweet voice. She


    continued,"You''re the best! Thank you so much."


    "Don''t look me like that. I''m afraid I cannot help..."


    Before Jacob could finish his words, Emily turned around almost instantly and avoided making any kind


    of eye contact with him. She scampered away from the balcony and pretended to not hear what he was


    saying.


    While, Jacob stood there puzzled and speechless.


    After Christmas, Jack didn''t try to contact Emily for many days. Until recently, when he started to


    "identally" run into her time and again.


    Since, he wasn''t being problematic, Emily decided not to tell Jacob about it. However, she consciously


    made an effort to avoid Jack. Eventually, Jack finally stopped.


    One day, Jacob called Jack into his office.


    "How''s is the mother of your child doing? She is expected to give birth in a few months, isn''t she?" he


    asked. Jacob was resting, with his back leaning against the chair. He crossed his legs and looked very


    causal. "Why don''t you take her to home, and introduce her to your grandfather?" he suggested, and


    continued,"Anyway, the baby she is carrying is a child of Gu Family."


    "That''s none of your business," Jack replied. Long before Jack started to court Emily again, he had


    already dumped Rose. He even gave her arge sum of money aspensation for their break up


    and asked her to get an abortion.


    Jacob seemed to be in a good mood today. He continued,"Since you call me uncle, I should take care


    of you like an uncle does."


    Jack looked at him with disgust, but uttered no word.


    "Besides, she has your baby now, and the both of you are in love with each other. So I have talked it


    over with your grandpa, and he has agreed to make an exception for you to marry her," said Jacob.


    Jack finally lost control and screamed out,"No way! I would never marry her!"


    If he married Rose, it would mean the end of his chances with Emily. Never! Indeed, Jacob was a


    conniving individual.


    Watching Jack seethe with anger, put a smile on Jacob''s face. "I''m sorry, but that decision is no longer


    yours to make," said Jacob.


    Jack stared at him coldly and clenched his fist so hard that veins popped out from his wrists. "Jacob,


    don''t forget that my grandpa is still alive," said Jack.


    Jacob still had a casual countenance on his face. He raised his eyebrows and sneered. "So, my dear


    nephew... Are you going to bitch about me? Do you need me to cheer you on?" Jacob mocked.


    "Jacob Gu!" Jack could no longer suppress his anger. Even standing in this office for one more second,


    was bing unbearable. He just walked out and mmed the door behind him. "Bang!"


    As expected, Jack drove to the Gu mansion as soon as he walked out of the Gu Consortium. He had


    only one purpose - to see his grandpa for a confirmation of Jacob''s words.


    Meanwhile, his grandfather was sitting in the lobby and waiting for him as if already knew he would


    come. He sipped tea from his cup and asked casually,"You are here?"


    "Grandpa, Jacob said..."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Jack finished his words, his grandfather nodded and said,"Everything he said is true."


    "But....but I have broken up with Rose. I do not want to marry her. Grandpa, how could you give in to


    Jacob''s words?" Jack was exasperated and disappointed with what he was hearing.


    Grim-faced, Jack''s grandfather looked at him and said,"So? You still think you were right to do so?


    Well, let me tell you. Only losers would be at the mercy of others, and you are a loser."

 Chapter 156 Wish You and Mr. Jacob Happiness

    Chapter 156 Wish You and Mr. Jacob Happiness


    His grandfather''s words hit Jack''s heart like a thousand nails, as his eyes went red with rage and he


    clenched his fists hard with frustration. "So let me get this straight. You''re basically taking his side. I''m


    your grandson, and we are rted by blood. Jacob was just someone you adopted; he''s just a


    bastard..."


    "Pah!" Jack was interrupted by a tight p across his face that took the words right out of his mouth.


    The old man''s eyes were cold and expressionless. Just the way he carried himself, indicated that he


    was still capable of being ruthless even in his old age. "If I ever hear you talking like that again, you will


    regret it," his cold and forbidding voice, expressed his anger adequately.


    Frustrated, Jack was not happy with his grandfather''s treatment at all. ''Why! Why does Jacob always


    have dominance over me?'' Jack thought. Jacob was merely an orphan adopted by the Gu Family.


    Muddled and furious, Jack was not in the right state of mind to form proper thoughts, let alone


    comprehend his grandfather''s motives.


    "If you want something, you should go out and take it with your own hands. Crying around like a loser


    is not going to do you any good. Crap!" said Jack''s grandfather.


    Jack pressed his lips tightly. He would be a fool to deny that Jacob was the man pulling all the strings.


    Jack gritted his teeth so hard, and the headache was starting to be unbearable. The seeds of


    resentment that were nted a while back had finally sprouted into full grown hatred in his heart.


    "Since you are here, you should take her with you," said old Mr. Gu, as he coughed lightly and


    signalled the butler with his eyes.


    Soon, the butler appeared before them with her.


    "Rose!" eximed Jack, as he watched her walk towards him. His nce swept over her swollen


    stomach. With a disappointed expression on his face, he said,"You didn''t get an abortion! How dare


    you..."


    "I''m sorry, Jack! I couldn''t. I couldn''t give it up. After all, it''s our baby..." Rose muttered carefully. She


    looked very gaunt.


    "We will talk about thister. Get out of here!" he said. Jack grabbed her hand and dragged Rose out of


    there forcibly. He didn''t take her feelings or the baby''s well-being into consideration as he yanked her


    out of the door.


    When they left the Gu Mansion, the butler, walked up to Mr. Gu and slowly said,"Sir, do you think... it


    will turn out all right if we just let it be?"


    Mr. Gu''s face darkened with bitterness as he said,"Let''s wait and see for a while longer."


    In other words, he wasn''t nning on doing anything about it.


    Jack pushed Rose into his car. Having been roughed up and pushed around, Rose cried out helplessly,


    out of concern,"Honey, take it easy..."


    "Don''t call me honey. You repulse me!" replied Jack.


    Rose immediately corrected herself and said,"Mr. Jack, my stomach pain is killing me. Will you please


    take me to the hospital?"


    "Stomach pain?" Jack burst out mockingly. Jack quickly sat on the driver''s seat and smiled back at her


    with malice in his eyes. He continued,"That''s good. Perhaps you will lose the baby."


    Nonplussed, Rose shut her mouth and did not dare to utter another word. She just put her arms around


    her stomach defensively. It was clear to her that nobody wanted her child toe to the world, but it


    was the only trump card she had left, so she made sure to hold on to it tightly.


    Fortunately, the words of Jack''s grandfather gave her soul the sce and assurance she needed to


    bear Jack''s child.


    Exasperated, Jack realized he waspletely out of his depth. He knew exactly what Jacob intend to


    aplish by getting him trapped in with Rose, but he couldn''t let Jacob have his way.


    Under the secret instruction of Jacob, the news of Jack and Rose''s marriage soon spread across


    Jingshi City and the headlines of every major media outlet in the country.


    The female colleagues, who once worked together with Rose and often ttered her, were filled with


    jealousy after they heard the news.


    "She screwed around with her friend''s boyfriend, and now she''s getting married to him. How fucking


    unbelievable! This is so crazy!"


    "Maybe it''s because she is so good in bed. Who the hell knows how many guys she''s had practise


    with?"


    "I bet that their marriage won''tst more than a week. Rose? How could she evenpare with


    Emily?"


    "Yeah! Emily is with Jacob now. Rose can''t hold a candle to Emily... I wonder if Jacob is going to marry


    Emily. Because if Emily did get married to Jacob, her ex-boyfriend would have to call her ''aunt'',


    wouldn''t he? So would Rose! Ha ha ha ha..."


    "..."


    Some small media outlets found a new way to catch the public''s attention by printing the personal


    information of Jack and Rose. Jack was the eldest grandson of the Gu Family, but his bride-to-be was


    just an unknown jewelry designer. After a deep investigation, they also found that Rose slept with Jack,


    her best friend''s boyfriend, and caused them to break up, as a consequence. And now this very woman


    was to be his bride-to-be. Moreover, she has been used of giarizing people''s work and


    countless other heinous things...


    Once again, Rose became the prime target of everyone''s hatred. At one point, she became the topic of


    conversation for every citizen in the country. Regardless of ludicrous farce the small time media outlets


    were putting out, no one could do anything to shut them down. It was quite obvious that someone


    powerful was backing them. Spreading such news helped them make a small fortune.


    At the Gu Consortium.


    "Have you heard the news? The reason why Mr. Jack is marrying this girl is that she is pregnant. No


    wonder! Mr. Jack is way out of her league. Now it all makes sense, or else why would Mr. Jack marry


    just a disreputable woman? I bet it''s all because of this baby. Why else would he marry her anyway?"


    "Oh, my! You don''t know?" One of the female employees gave a cryptic look and said,"Miss Emily was


    Mr. Jack''s girlfriend before, and this woman was her best friend. But..."


    Only a few words was enough to paint a vivid and dramatic story in their minds.


    "What are you talking about?" asked Emily. She saw the employees whispering to each other from far


    away, so she went over to them and asked out of curiosity.


    They all turned their heads at the same time and looked at her with guilt-ridden eyes. Confused, Emily


    couldn''t make out what was going on.


    When she was about to ask again, one of them suddenly spoke out confidently,"Everyone had made


    the mistake of falling in love with the wrong person in their youth. It''s not a big deal. It''s important to


    move on and carry on with life."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah! Sooner orter, you will end up with the person who will stand by you forever." The longer they


    got along with Emily, the more they realized that she was a gentle and kinddy. Gradually, they had


    the courage to talk freely with her like this.


    "That''s true." They all made a cheerful gesture and said,"Miss Emily, we wish you and Mr. Jacob all the


    happiness in the world."


    Emily,"Huh? ? ?"


    Muddled, Emily was at a loss of words. What the hell was happening? What were they talking about?


    Emily did not find the answers to her questions, until she went to see Jacob. When she got to his office,


    she saw the news of Jack and Rose''s wedding on the headlines of a newspaper on Jacob''s desk.


    "They are going to get married?" she asked. Emily was finding it hard to believe. She had been so


    immersed in her work for the past few days that she hadpletely lost track of what was happening


    in the world. She wasn''t prepared to hear such a blockbuster of a news all of a sudden.


    "Are you upset?" asked Jacob, as he stood up, and looked her straight in the eye. He was unable to tell


    whether Emily was d or sad from her facial expression.


    Emily looked at his face, lost in her own thoughts. She knew she could not hide anything from Jacob,


    so she decided to speak her mind. "I don''t care whether Jack is getting married or not. I''m just upset


    that he''s going to marry Rose. After everything she has done, it just feels wrong that she ended up


    getting what she wanted in the end," she said.


    "You really think so?" he asked.


    "You don''t believe me?" Emily was displeased.


    "I do," assured Jacob. He reached out and squeezed her rosy cheeks, then he put his finger on her


    lips, and said,"I''m d that you decided to tell me your real thoughts. I should have taken that into


    ount before."


    It took Emily a while to understand what Jacob meant. When she had finally caught on, she looked at


    Jacob with surprise and gasped. "You mean this was your idea?" she asked.

 Chapter 157 Things Could Not Be Described

    Chapter 157 Things Could Not Be Described


    Jacob nodded his head to express dissent, and said,"Jack doesn''t like her. Do you still think that her life


    will be better off?"


    Emily thought about it for a moment and then said,"Never mind. They can do as they please. Rose is


    pregnant with Jack''s child, so he should be responsible for her!"


    Emily was having the best time of her life. She didn''t want to let those unimportant people affect her


    mood.


    After confirming that Emily really didn''t care, Jacob was relieved and a gentle smirk appeared on his


    handsome face.


    "Well, there''s something I want to tell you," she said. Emily remembered what she wanted to talk to


    Jacob about and she said,"I would like to return to the LA Company to focus on my own work. Are you


    okay with that?"


    Her aspirations of getting her revenge on Jack had disappeared, so there was no need for her to


    continue working at the Gu Consortium any more.


    When Jacob heard her words, he immediately furrowed his eyebrows. He didn''t look too happy with


    Emily''s announcement. "Don''t you want to stay here?" he asked, eagerly.


    "I feel like I am not qualified for the job, and there is too much pressure for me here. Designing


    jewelries is something I would like to do more than anything else..." she exined.


    "If you want, you can juste to work every day and do nothing. Just sit in the office and apany


    me. You will still receive your sry. What do you think?" Jacob offered some attractive conditions.


    Emily shook her head and humbly refused,"No, that is not right. I really want to return to designing


    jewelries. Could you please let me go... Please, Jacob? Mr. Jacob..."


    The sound of Emily pleading sounded very attractive to Jacob. He almost gave in, but unfortunately for


    Emily, he was still determined. "No," he refused.


    Jacob was notfortable with Emily going back to LA, because of Victor.


    Emily knew what Jacob was worried about, so she winked at him and said,"Mr. Victor went abroad on


    work again. Don''t worry. He won''t be there, and even if he is, I will avoid him, okay?"


    Jacob snorted coldly. "You seem to know his schedule very well," he said.


    Emily pouted her small cherry like mouth and continued to insist with puppy dog eyes. "So, can I? Can


    I please..." she pleaded.


    She even took the initiative to put her arms around his neck, and shake his body gently. She begged in


    a soft and adorable tone, as if she were a spoiled child begging for a candy.


    Jacob was too caught up on her luscious, red lips as she spoke to him. The light in his eyes dimmed


    slightly, and his voice sounded gravelly and hoarse, as he said,"Not at all, but you must grant me a


    request."


    "What kind of request?" Emily asked, looking straight at him with a pair of big, eager eyes. To Jacob,


    she was glowing like a star, and was as pure and innocent as a child.


    Jacob lowered his head and whispered to her ear. In an instant, Emily''s face blushed red, she could not


    believe what that man was saying.


    "You... you''re acting like a rascal in broad daylight!" Emily eximed.


    Jacob grinned from ear to ear cheekily. He stretched out his long, loving arms and embraced her. "Tell


    me, when did I ever act like a hooligan? Hmm?" he asked.


    Emily stared at him timidly. She could never bring herself to repeat what he had said. "Anyway, I''m sure


    you''re just joking. How can you, as a CEO of such a bigpany, think about such things everyday?"


    asked Emily.


    "Then what should I do?" Jacob replied with another question.


    "Things like that are intimate matters between two people who are in love with each other. Not many


    people in your position spend their days thinking about such indescribable things..." exined Emily.


    "Oh, I can describe them to you," said Jacob, as he put his hands around her waist and smiled gently.


    He continued,"Because I am so into you, I''m always thinking about you. I feel like I don''t respect your


    body enough if I don''t also think about sleeping with you every now and then. Don''t you think so?"


    Flushed, Emily was speechless by his words. She tried to argue,"But..."


    "If you say yes, I will allow you return to LA," assured Jacob. With a cheeky smile on his handsome


    face, he made her an offer she couldn''t refuse,"Okay?"


    Embarrassed, Emily''s ears gradually turned red. She bit her dry lips, seeming troubled, and she


    said,"Can we talk about it..."


    "If you do not object, then I''ll take it as a ''yes''," replied Jacob. It was quite obvious, that Jacob had


    already made that decision for her, and nobody knew her better than him. Just a few days ago, this


    woman had the guts to flirt with him, even though, she was not the type of person to take the lead.


    Every time something required her to take an action, she was not bold enough.


    Every time she would beg, Jacob would cave in. However, this time, Jacob would not spare her so


    easily.


    Jacob wanted to teach her a lesson that it was not right of her to leave him hanging after flirting with


    him.


    "No!" she denied. Out of the blue, Emily shook her head like a wave drum, and prevaricated, but it took


    her almost half a day to reply, as she said,"Your request... Is just too difficult for me to fulfil..."


    "How will you know if you don''t give it a try," he said. Having made a strong argument, Jacob sat back


    with satisfaction and said,"Sit here."


    Emily stood still, and by that she voiced her refusal, obviously. "I won''t," she reiterated.


    Without hesitation, Jacob pulled her over towards him. Emily wobbled and sat awkwardly on hisp.


    They found themselves in an intimate state.


    "Now you can surely sit on me, can''t you?" Jacob raised his eyebrows, and gave her a wickedugh.


    He pulled her face close and kissed her. Softly nibbling at her delicate lips, he said,"So, tonight..."


    "No... hmm..."


    No matter how much Emily refused, all her rejections melted in her mouth, thanks to Jacob''s tongue.


    Eventually, after a steamy and indescribablyplex process, Jacob agreed to let Emily go back to the


    LA Company. In the end, she had aplished what she set out to do. However, when she went back


    to work at LA, she found out that Jacob relocated LA''s office next door to the Gu Consortium.


    There was an old saying - one generation nts trees, another enjoys the shade. With proper backing


    from the Gu Consortium, LA''s status in the industry started to soar high again. As a result, the number


    of clients in LA also increased significantly, but that was a story for another time.


    With each passing day, the date of Jack and Rose''s wedding drew closer.


    At the Wedding Center in Jingshi City.


    For a woman who was six months pregnant, Rose''s stomach was showing quite noticeably. When she


    was putting on her wedding dress with the help of her carers, she unknowingly expressed a hint of


    smugness.


    Rose never imagined that she would get married to Jack, but the day of her dreams was finally here, all


    thanks to the child in her stomach. If not for the baby, Mr. Gu would not have allowed her to be a part of


    their family. Even now, Rose did not know that Jacob was the man behind all this.


    "Ah!" Rose suddenly gave a little cry. While her brows furrowed with displeasure, she continued,"Why


    are you tying me up so tight? Don''t you know that I am pregnant! If something happens to the child in


    my belly, will you take responsibility?"


    The face of female shop assistant who was helping Rose put on her dress immediately turned pale, as


    she apologized repeatedly,"Sorry, Miss Rose. I''m all thumbs, I''ll ask someone else to help you dress..."


    "Pah!" A tight and loud pnded on the face of the girl, and her cheek immediately turned red with


    pain.


    Rose stared at her coldly and said,"Don''t call me Miss Rose, call me Mrs. Gu!"


    The girl looked at Rose with shock, fighting back the tears, and quickly responded,"Sorry, Mrs. Gu. I am


    truly sorry..."


    Rose nodded haughtily and said,"Get out of here, and get a smarter one toe over."


    She looked as if she were the young princess of a royal family, as she talked down to the people


    commandingly, seeming insufferably arrogant.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 158 Choose the Date to Abort

    Chapter 158 Choose the Date to Abort


    When Jack walked inside the dressing room, he happened to see an employee ran out with her hands


    covering her face. He looked at the girl rushing out of the room, then he turned to Rose, looking at her


    with disdain.


    "Have you finished the dressing up?"


    In a moment, that arrogant expression that Rose was wearing while shouting at the employee changed


    into a gentle smile,"Not yet. Getting married is a big deal as well as trying on the wedding dress," she


    said.


    Jack did not answer. Then, she spoke in a lower voice,"Actually I prefer MA, especially its high fashion


    design branch. After all, it''s our wedding, and we deserve the best."


    MA was indeed the best wedding-dress design in the world. It was not worth mentioning that was way


    expensive, and it only epted men''s reservations. A man could buy an MA''s wedding dress only


    once in his life, which made it very precious.


    Rose loved those wedding-dresses, so she tried many times to push Jack in buying one without saying


    it directly. However, he always pretended not to be listening, so she had to put the cards on the table.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Jack''s face turned cold and his lips curled into a contemptuous smile. "Do you think... you deserve it?"


    Her face suddenly froze, as she was struck by these words and did not know what to say. Every inch of


    her body was filled with pure hatred. Fortunately, there were no other people listening, and no one


    would have even known about the true nature of their rtionship.


    She took a deep breath and smiled. "Well, this wedding dress here is pretty good. I like it as well," she


    said.


    It didn''t matter whether Jack liked her. She was about to be Jack''s wife and give birth to his child,


    and Emily instead was destined to be a loser forever! Even if Emily was still with Jacob, how long


    would their rtionshipst? After all, Jacob was way too much for her!


    Jack smirked coldly,"It doesn''t matter which one you choose," a bit of sarcasm in its voice.


    ''You won''t have the chance to wear it anyway, '' he told himself.


    How did she dare to ask for an MA''s dress? He had the chance to buy that wedding dress only once in


    a lifetime, and that was for Emily, not for others!


    Either way, he hade over only to satisfy Mr. Gu. Now time was up.


    "I have to go now. The driver will take you back when you have finished," he said while walking away.


    "Mr. Jack! Mr. Jack..." She wanted to ask him to stay with her a bit longer, but all she got was to see his


    back walking away, making her feel teased and unwanted.


    Everybody in the Wedding Dress shop had be her punching bag. People were afraid to serve this


    bride-to-be of the Gu n. She was bitter and mean, and those poor people lived with the constant fear


    of being shouted and mistreated.


    Better not to mess up with a woman like her!


    After hours of torturing everyone over and over again, Rose felt exhausted, for that pregnancy was


    taking away all her strengths. Thus, she decided to go for the most expensive wedding dress, and then


    she left.


    Rose returned to Jack''s home where she had been living for a while already. She was going upstairs to


    get some rest when she found Jack waiting for her. It was a lovely surprise because he had never


    spent time at home since he invited her to stay at his ce. She was delighted to be with him,"Mr.


    Jack, when did youe back?" she asked.


    Jack didn''t answer her question, but he stayed still, his eyes pointing at her for a few seconds.


    Suddenly he started speaking,"How are you doingtely?"


    Rose looked extremely ttered,"I...I am doing fine."


    How long since Jack hasn''t cared for her in this way?


    "Fine? But you seem kind of exhausted to me." It was hard to tell from his expression what Jack had in


    his mind.


    Rose lifted slightly the corners of her lips in which seemed to be a smile. Then she sat down beside


    him,"It is exhausting, indeed! But the thought that I am carrying our child, makes me more powerful


    than ever!"


    "Really?"


    ''''Yes." Jack''s attitude seemed to be slightly better than in the past few days, so Rose was less shy to


    deal with him. Seeing that he looked apparently excited, she smiled happily again,"I will give birth to a


    healthy boy for you!"


    She took his hand and pressed it against her belly. "Can you feel it? It''s moving!"


    Jack felt the movement of the fetus above the palm of his hand. He stared coldly at his right hand for a


    moment, while his eyes looked more absent than ever.


    If he was still with Emily, they would have had a child by now, wouldn''t they?


    He wondered how Emily would look like if she was pregnant... It would have been surely different, for


    she was nothing like Rose, who was mean and vicious. Emily would have been a gentle and caring


    mother.


    Jack was like this. When he liked someone, he would love every inch of that person; when he hated


    someone, he would find all the shorings of him or her. He was so blind that he had let his love go


    away, but now he wanted to have her back...


    "Mr. Jack?" Having seen himpletely absent minded, Rose couldn''t help calling him.


    He immediately returned to himself and took his hand back. His eyes slowly cooled as he said,"I have


    hired a doctor. Why don''t you choose a date?"


    ''Choose a date? A date for what?''


    The baby was just six months old and she already did the routine controls. What was he up to? Rose


    was confused.


    She couldn''t figure out what Jack meant until she heard his voice again,"Choose a date to abort."


    ''To abort? To kill my baby?''


    She froze and the smile on her face disappeared. "What did you... what did you just said?" she asked


    nervously.


    Jack looked like they were having a normal talk, as if he asked her how was the weather today,"I want


    you to choose a date to abort the baby. Don''t worry. The doctors are the best in town."


    It was not the first time he asked her to abort. The very first time she didn''t follow his order and saved


    the child. In this way she got the chance to trick him into a marriage, giving Jacob another chance to


    step towards Emily... This time she couldn''t even me him for being cruel, because she had been


    cruel as well.


    "Why? Why!" Rose didn''t want to believe what she had just heard, with tears starting to drop off


    instantly. She still tried to make him change his mind,"But this is our baby!" she cried,"It is your own


    flesh and blood. How can you let him die?"


    "He should me his mother." Jack''spassion was not moved,"His mother didn''t deserve to give


    him birth."


    "It''s not just your child. It is a life! Mr. Jack, even if you won''t like him, he has the right to live! Give him


    the opportunity to see this world... I know you hate me, but I can give birth to this baby, then I could go


    far away for as long as he lives... if this is what it takes! I want to save this little life!" She cried all this


    among tears. It was a really pitiful scene.


    "What a great mother." Jack smiled sarcastically,"I''m afraid I would have believed you only if you hadn''t


    taken advantage of your pregnancy to trick me into this marriage."


    "Mr. Jack, I''m telling the truth. Please believe me..."


    "It is toote. You are false and vicious, Rose." Jack raised his wrist and looked at his watch, then


    stood up and said,"Since you won''t choose the date, I am going to help you decide. The time will be set


    in three days from now."


    "No..." Now Rose was panicking.


    The child she was carrying was the guarantee of her future of prosperity. If it was to be aborted, Jack


    would abandon her sooner orter, and she will be left alone.


    ''No!'' She must find a way to keep the child!

 Chapter 159 A New Conspiracy

    Chapter 159 A New Conspiracy


    After Jack left, he sent some people over to guard the vi where Rose was staying in. He banned


    Rose from leaving the vi, as she instructed the guards to enforce his orders.


    However, the next afternoon, Rose somehow sneaked out of the vi and took a taxi to the Gu


    Consortium.


    Rose was hoping to find Emily in her office. She knew that Jack had made up his mind about getting


    her an abortion, and only Emily could save her from his treachery.


    Unfortunately, when Rose reached the gates of the Gu Consortium, the security guards refused to let


    her in. Even when she showed them her identity, it was in vain. Anxious, Rose started to imagine the


    worst. If she stayed out too long, eventually the guards would find out that she had escaped and report


    her to Jack. On the other hand, the thought of running into Jack in thepany was also unimaginably


    terrifying for her.


    Rose was still secretly waiting outside the building of the Gu Consortium, because she didn''t know that


    Emily had returned to the LA Company. Fortunately, as fortune favoured the bold, LA Company moved


    to next this building a few days ago, so when Emily came out of the building to buy coffee, she


    immediately noticed Rose with just one nce.


    Although, Emily hated Rose, and she found Rose''s presence repulsive, she was already better at


    controlling her emotions around her.


    Emily assumed that Rose was going to the Gu Consortium to find Jack, so she ignored her, as she


    pretended not to see Rose. However, before long, Emily heard Rose''s voice ringing from behind. "Wait


    a minute!


    Emily!" Don''t leave yet," Rose pleaded.


    ''Did Rosee to see me?'' thought Emily.


    In any case, Emily had no interest in quarrelling with Rose, as she had a lot of work to do back at the


    LA Company. Hoping to avoid her, Emily quickened her steps and pretended not to hear Rose.


    Rose''s anxiousness increased as she watched Emily go farther and father away from her. With a big


    stomach, she rushed towards Emily, panting, and said,"Please stop! Wait for me!"


    As much as Emily hated her, she couldn''t bear to see a pregnant woman suffering, so she stopped,


    albeit reluctantly, and asked,"Rose, what the hell do you want from me? If you want to waste my time


    by arguing or gloating about your wedding with Jack, I''m sorry, but I am not interested. I''m very busy


    right now and I don''t have any time to spare on you.


    "Gloat? Do you think I have the right to gloat now?" asked Rose, as she put on a piteous smile on her


    face, full of bitterness.


    Puzzled, Emily was not used to seeing Rose in desperation. Emily''s face grew serious as she


    asked,"What are you really here for?"


    ''Rose should be at home, resting and nurturing her unborn child. The happiness of marrying into the


    Gu n should be enough to keep her busy. Why is she running to me? Or, perhaps she is brewing a


    new plot against me.''


    Emily grew cautious at the thought of that. Immediately, she took a few steps back and kept her


    distance from Rose, as it wouldn''t be the first time Rose had done something dubious to her. ''If she


    falls down in public and tells other people that I pushed her, no one would believe me, even if it wasn''t


    true, '' thought Emily.


    As soon as Rose notice Emily''sck of confidence in her, she fell to her knees and pleaded,"Emily, I


    know that I have wronged you, for that I am eternally sorry. But today I am here to beg you for help. If


    not for me, then for my baby''s sake, please forgive me..."


    Baffled, Emily''s eyes widened with disbelief. She quickly walked to Rose''s side to avoid standing in


    front of Rose, while she asked,"What are you trying to do?"


    Emily figured that with Rose''s innatepetitive personality, she was incapable of feeling remorse


    from the bottom of her heart. Doubtful as ever, Emily just could not believe that Rose''s apology did not


    come with any ulterior motives.


    Rose begged fervently. "Emily, I beg you. Please save me; save my child..." she implored.


    "Your child has nothing to do with me. You should go to find Jack," said Emily, as she gave Rose the


    cold shoulder, and then turned around to leave.


    Rose quickly crawled to Emily and held onto her legs tightly. "Emily, please don''t go! Listen to me!" she


    begged again.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Let go of me!" Confused, Emily was starting to get really anxious, but she dared not struggle too hard


    in fear of identally kicking Rose''s belly.


    "No!" Rose persisted, refusing to let her go, as her voice became harsh and hoarse. She


    roared,"Please, just this one time! Help me! Help me this time¡­"


    Emily was just d that there were no people around to witness Rose''s horrible excuse for a drama. If


    someone had seen Rose, a pregnant woman, begging to her knees, they would condemn Emily for


    abusing a pregnant woman.


    "Stand up first! Otherwise, I won''t help you!" asserted Emily.


    Rose stood up with Emily''s help as soon as she heard those words. After all, the floor was cold and in


    no way a suitable ce for a pregnant woman to be in. Evidently, Rose was just being overly dramatic


    to arouse Emily''s sympathy.


    Rose''s actions were parallel to an old saying - ''A man among men is he who knows when to eat a


    humble pie and when to hold his head high''.


    Rose peeked at Emily, who was wearing a light brown windbreaker, with a simple shirt inside and a


    tinum watch on her wrist. Everything she wore were from luxury brands exclusive to the rich and


    fabulous, which made Emily''s appearance more elegant and stylish. ''It''s all because of Jacob. He


    treats Emily like a pearl in his palm, '' Rose thought with envy.


    The mes of jealousy were burning bright in Rose''s heart. Once upon a time, she had a dream of


    bing an outstanding jewelry designer as well. Unfortunately, things didn''t pan out that way for


    Rose. Now, the only thing she could rely on was her unborn child, so that she could marry into the Gu


    n. No matter what, she had to be Jack''s wife, because she had put herself in a rut, and there


    was no other way out for her. Proud as a peacock, Rose would rather go outside and tell others that


    she was very happy, even if the truth was far from reality.


    s, even her only way out of misery, was now being threatened by Jack.


    Ironically, Emily found the life that Rose had always wanted, as if her painstaking efforts were all in


    vain.


    Rose looked at Emily strangely, as if to insinuate that something was wrong with the way Emily was


    dressed. ''Is there something wrong with my clothes? But, Jacob was the one who picked these out for


    me. He has a good eye for fashion, doesn''t he?'' Emily wondered.


    As a devoted jewelry designer, Emily spent most of her time focusing on designing intricate jewelries,


    so her sense in fashion wasn''t exactly up-to-date. Without Jacob, she wouldn''t have discovered


    branded fashion wear. Emily didn''t even know how expensive her clothes were.


    "Don''t beat around the bush. Juste straight to your point! Or I will leave now," said Emily.


    Soon, Rose came back to her senses and quickly replied,"Jack wants to kill my child. He doesn''t want


    to father his own child, because he''s in love with you! You are the love of his life, and he will only listen


    to you. Please, Emily, help me! Help me save my child..."


    "Wait, what?" asked Emily, muddled with confusion. She didn''t believe Rose. After all, she had learned


    her lesson after suffering at the hands of Rose countless times in the past. In an indifferent tone, Emily


    said,"You''re going to marry Jack, aren''t you? Although it is a shotgun marriage, you are pregnant with


    his first child. Now you''re telling me that Jack wants to kill his firstborn. Are you kidding me? Besides,


    that is your problem. It has nothing to do with me. Don''t involve me in your life, okay?"


    If Jack didn''t want the child, he would have taken Rose to have an abortion, but, the fact that Rose was


    still carrying his unborn child until now made Emily doubt everything Rose was iming.


    Alerted by her scepticism, Emily couldn''t forget that, when Rose betrayed her and framed her, Jack


    believed in Rose''s treacherous lies instead of Emily.


    Thinking of those bad memories, Emily''s face stiffened, as she no longer had the patience to show her


    politeness and generosity to Rose.


    "Emily, you must believe me!" Rose pleaded. Her eyes reddened, as she said in a hoarse voice,"You


    were right not to choose Jack. He is so heartless that he even wants to kill the child. His own child!


    How could he? The members of the Gu n are all cold-blooded. I''vee to realize this bitter truth..."


    Emily was hard-hearted enough to hear Rose without showing any sympathetic expression on her face,


    as she retorted,"Oh, but what does that matter to me?"

 Chapter 160 My Prince, Forgive Me

    Chapter 160 My Prince, Forgive Me


    Rose looked up at Emily with beseeching eyes, and said,"Emily, I know you are a kind person. Please


    help me and my child... Emily, I know, you wouldn''t let Jack kill this child, right? You will certainly help


    me, won''t you?"


    Emily refused,"No, I won''t."


    "Why?" Rose cried out in shock,"I don''t believe that. I believe that you will help me."


    "Shut up, Rose. I don''t believe you at all, even if what you''re saying is true..." Emily replied. She stared


    at Rose with cold eyes, as she said,"I am not as kind-hearted as you like for me to be, and I will never


    selflessly help my enemies. So why would you even think that I''d help you after you hurt me so many


    times?


    Rose didn''t expect Emily to refuse her so decisively. In her impression, Emily was just a silly,


    softhearted woman. In the past, as long as she pretended to be remorseful of what she had done,


    Emily, who was known as a good-tempered and lenient woman, never refused her requests...


    Unfortunately, nothing was working this time.


    "You¡­you''ve never refused me before¡­" said Rose, caught by surprise.


    "As you''ve said, all that''s in the past. Do you know who made me so cold-blooded? It was you and


    Jack," said Emily, as she wore a sardonic look on her face, and continued,"I am happy to see you


    grovelling at my feet, and I''ve listened to your story, but I am afraid that l have to go now."


    "Emily! Don''t go! Wait¡­" Rose watched helplessly as Emily disappeared into the distance. When she


    started to get stomach cramps, she stopped screaming, fearing that she would harm her unborn child if


    she continued running after Emily. Desperate and powerless, Rose remained where she was, gnashing


    her teeth in anger.


    ''Emily is a heartless bitch! She looked at me kneeling, but still refused to help me. She even mocked


    me!


    Damn it! I''ll be sure to pay her back for this in the future!'' Rose thought indignantly.


    Before long, Emily returned to the LA Company. She was in such a hurry that she forgot to buy coffee.


    Fortunately, she was not in the mood for drinking coffee.


    Although Emily looked calm, her mind was in a total mess. She forced herself to forget what had just


    happened, but she could not help wondering what if Rose really was speaking the truth.


    Rose was a quintessentially evil person. Despite her arrogance and conceited nature, the fact that she


    knelt in font of someone, showed that she must have been in a really hopeless situation...


    ''What if she were speaking the truth, that Jack really wanted to get her an abortion... But Rose said that


    Jack was doing all of that for me? That''s preposterous!''


    Emily was fretting all afternoon. She struggled to calm down, but it didn''t work.


    It was not until Jacob came to pick her up for dinner that she felt a little more cheerful.


    "What''s the matter?" asked Jacob, eagerly, having noticed something was draining the light from her


    eyes.


    Emily shook her head and answered,"It''s nothing. Let''s go get dinner. I am famished."


    Jacob understood that she wasn''t telling the truth, but he decided not to pester her. "Okay," he replied


    calmly.


    Jacob took Emily to Beacher Restaurant for dinner. Lost in her own thoughts, Emily unknowingly


    started chewing her napkin. Soon, she realized what she was doing, so she immediately spit out the


    napkin, feeling embarrassed by her absent-mindedness.


    "Would you like some more food? Or are the napkins good enough?" asked Jacob in a teasing tone.


    He deliberately lowered his voice, and spoke in a charming manner.


    Emily blushed with shame, and then she whispered,"No. I was just thinking about something..."


    At this point, she paused and looked up at Jacob. However, his calm and collected demeanor confused


    her, as she couldn''t read the emotions on his face.


    "Something happened earlier today¡­" she said. Emily knew that Jacob was so smart that he would


    soon find out what had happened to her earlier through other means. Since, he was going to find out


    about it anyway, she decided toe forward on her own. Emily continued,"Rose came to me today..."


    Emily told Jacob everything that had happened with Rose, and then she looked at him eagerly for his


    reactions.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    When Jacob listened to Emily''s story, he sneered, as a spasm of disgust contorted his face.


    Jacob figured out exactly what Jack was nning to do. Just as Jacob had expected, Jack was just


    pretending to obey Jacob to get his guard down, waiting for an opportunity to get Emily back.


    "What''s your opinion on this matter?" Jacob asked Emily for her opinion instead of asserting his


    perspective.


    Emilyid all her thoughts out on the table. "In my opinion, whatever happens between Jack and Rose,


    is between the both of them. None of that concerns me. So the best thing to do would be to leave them


    be. Besides, I''m not even sure if Rose was telling the truth. If I try to intervene and fall for another one


    of their traps, what would I do then?" she said.


    Jacob smirked at Emily and praised her. "Well, you''ve gotten a lot smarter than before," he said.


    The silly little rabbit had finally gotten smarter after taking a beating, albeit, only a little smarter.


    "But when I think of what she said, I still feel a little ufortable." Emily couldn''t shake the feeling. ''If


    Rose was indeed, telling the truth, what would happen?''


    Emily despised Rose, which was already clear as crystal. However, if Rose''s unborn child was to die


    because she refused to help Rose, Emily would never forgive herself. After all, the children shouldn''t


    have to pay for their parents'' mistakes. They were totally innocent.


    Seeing the predicament Emily was tangled in, Jacob frowned with displeasure. Holding her small


    hands in his palms, he said gently,"Emily, just follow your heart. Whatever you want to do, I will support


    you."


    Emily fixated on the man in front of her with widened eyes, then she nodded to him with a firm


    expression as if she hade to a conclusion. "I am going to find out whether Rose was telling the


    truth or not," she said.


    Jacob gripped her soft hands firmly and said,"Okay, I''m with you on this."


    Jacob''s confidence in Emily, melted her heart, as she couldn''t wipe the big grin off of her face. She bit


    her lips, as she suddenly closed in and kissed him on the cheek. "Thank you, Jacob," she said.


    Incidentally, Emily had grease from the food on her lips, so when she kissed Jacob, she ended up


    dirtying his face. The look of shock on Jacob''s face made Emily burst outughing, as she disregarded


    the mark she had made on his face.


    However, Jacob was not a foolish man. He quickly reacted by asking Emily,"Did you stain my face on


    purpose?"


    "No, I didn''t¡­" she replied. Before Emily finished her words, Jacob sped her to his breast.


    Jacob held her small head in one hand, and rubbed his grease stained cheek to her face. He didn''t


    stop until he managed to clean up most of the mess on his face. With a glow of satisfaction in his eyes


    he said,"Perhaps this will put some sense into you."


    With oil smudged all over her cheeks, Emily felt aggrieved by Jacob''s behavior, but she had no


    courage to me him because she wronged him first. Without further dy, she quickly begged for


    mercy and said,"I won''t do it again. My prince, please forgive me..."


    Jacob was amused by her childish sense of humor, so he asked in a teasing tone,"If I say no, what are


    you going to do?"


    "If you don''t forgive me¡­" Emily rolled her eyes with a sly expression on her face, then she suddenly


    looked up and gave him a hard peck on the lips.


    Dizzied, Jacob felt light-headed, with his heart packing like a bullet train.


    Over time, Emily had be more skilful at flirting. She teased him and then fled right before she


    aroused his fiery lust.


    Just as Jacob was expecting, Emily jumped out of his reach like a slippery little fish. She sat a little


    farther away from him, with an enticing smile, feeling amused by the fact that she was ying with


    Jacob''s desires.


    Emily never thought that she would have the courage to kiss a man on her own. She had never felt


    more empowered as she did now than when she was with Jack. Back then, she was just a shy and


    reserved girl... However, being with Jacob had made her a different person. She couldn''t stop herself


    from being physical with him, and kissing him...All in all, she had be everything Jacob had wanted


    her to be.


    Perhaps, Emily really was in love with Jacob. In love folly was always sweet.

 Chapter 161 I Am Wrong

    Chapter 161 I Am Wrong


    After leaving the building of the Gu Consortium, Rose looked for a hotel to stay in. At this point, the


    most important thing for her was to stay away from Jack and protect her unborn child.


    However, when she was about to walk into a hotel, an Aston Martin car appeared out of nowhere and


    pulled up beside her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Rose recognized the car at a nce, it was Jack''s. She turned pale with horror and started to run.


    Jack got out of the car, mming the door like a madman, then he lengthened his stride to catch up


    with her. He was able to grab her by the arm in no time as she moved with much difficult because of


    her big belly.


    "You have done an astounding feat. Even under heavy security, you were still able to run out. Rose,


    you are fucking great." said Jack slowly, but with such rage.


    Rose struggled, but could not get out of his grasp. She yelled in pain,"Let me go! Let me go, Jack!"


    "What did you do? Who did you meet?" asked Jack, with a malicious insidious expression in his eyes.


    Rose shook her head with fear, and answered,"Nothing, nobody! I didn''t meet anyone!"


    But Jack didn''t believe her. He pinched her chin hard with one hand, as he asked in a vicious tone,"Tell


    me the truth. You went to see Emily, didn''t you?"


    Rose was breathing heavily, feeling like her chin was going to be crushed. She had a hard time spitting


    out her reply,"No¡­ I didn''t¡­"


    It wasn''t until Jack slowly released her chin that she was able to reply in full. "I¡­ I never met Emily at


    all. You know how much she hates me. How could I go see her?"


    Her reply was reasonable enough. Jack pondered for a moment and decided to believe her, at least for


    the time being. He asked,"So, you tried to meet her? Did you think that she would help you?"


    Rose clenched her jaw to suppress her hatred for Emily. If Rose had a choice, she would never beg


    Emily.


    "You should be d that you didn''t see her, otherwise..." Jack didn''t have to finish this sentence. But,


    Rose felt an overwhelming sense of danger judging from his voice and the expression on his face. She


    couldn''t help shivering at the thought. She was so scared that she didn''t feel herself bite her lips so


    hard and blood oozed out of the wound.


    "Since you love running so much, let''s return to the vi and get rid of that thing in your belly. That child


    cannot live," Jack said cruelly. No matter how hard Rose struggled, Jack pushed her straight into the


    car, locked the door and drove away to his vi.


    Sitting in the car, Rose felt so scared that she couldn''t help but cry,"Jack, don''t do this. This is your


    child. I know that you hate me to the core, but this child is innocent! As the father, how can you have


    the heart to murder your own child?"


    Jack looked away from Rose. He sneered with a cynical look on his face. "Although you are trying to


    sound like a good mother, I know you are not. This unborn child is just your ticket to marry into the Gu


    n. For the child, it''s better to never be born than to be used by his mother for her own selfish


    desires."


    No matter how reluctant Rose was, she had no choice but to be taken back to the vi.


    Back at the vi, a professional medical team was waiting for Rose. All the necessary medical


    equipment had been installed, and even a professional operating room had been set up.


    "Don''t worry. These doctors are top-notch. You won''t die." In any case, Jack wouldn''t kill Rose. That


    was her constion. He just wanted to make sure that the child she was carrying was never born.


    "Let me go!" Rose screamed and tried to run away, but Jack pushed her forward. The doctors


    immediately caught her and immediately gave her an injection to the neck.


    It was an anesthetic. Almost immediately Rose fell unconscious and was wheeled into the operating


    room.


    Meanwhile, Emily and Jacob had just finished their meal. This matter with Rose should not be dyed,


    so they intended to find Rose and make it clear.


    However, after Emily and Rose had a serious falling out, they both blocked each other on their phones,


    making them unable to contact each other.


    Jacob asked Sam to look into what had happened to Rose, then found out that Rose was living in a


    vi owned by Jack.


    Without dy, Jacob got in his car and drove straight towards Jack''s vi without any hesitation.


    The vi was located in a remote area. Emily wondered why Jack would keep Rose in such a sparsely


    popted ce instead of the Theodore Vi. Perhaps, he preferred to keep his partner in a love nest


    like this.


    As their car approached the vi, Emily looked around carefully, and suddenly whispered,"Stop! Jacob,


    stop the car!"


    Jacob mmed his foot on the brakes the moment Emily finished her words. He looked at Emily and


    asked,"What''s wrong?"


    "Somebody is guarding the vi." Emily reminded him.


    Jacob''s eyesight was better than Emily''s. He certainly knew that there were some people guarding the


    vi, but he was confident that nobody would dare stop him.


    Emily, seeing that he didn''t understand what she meant, reached out a hand and poked him on the


    forehead, as she said,"Idiot! if we go right through the front gate, the guard will inform Jack. Then all of


    this would be for nothing. Besides, the vi is so well guarded that almost no one can enter it. They


    must be hiding something inside!"


    Jacob caught her hands and asked,"What did you just call me? Did you just call me an idiot?"


    Jacob''s reaction pleased Emily. She still remembered when he used to call her an idiot, so she was


    happy that she could now give him a taste of his own medicine.


    However, Emily didn''t show it. She blinked with an innocent look and said,"Did I? I never said that you


    were an idiot. You must have misheard me."


    There was a triumphant note in her sweet voice. Jacob suddenly unbuckled his seat belt, leaning over,


    and bit her on the face.


    "Ow! What the hell!" Surprised, Emily jumped back, with her hands on her cheek. "Don''t bite me. You''re


    not a dog!" She cried.


    Jacob lifted up a hand to caress that side of her face, with his calloused fingertip touching the bite


    marks that he had made. He said in a low voice,"If you still tease me like that¡­"


    "Yeah? What will you do?" Emily challenged.


    "I''ll spank you here." Jacob answered quickly pointing to her buttocks.


    Emily was shaken by Jacob''s words. She recalled how shameful and embarrassing it was when she


    was once spanked on the bottom by Jacob. It was too humiliating for her to look back, as if she still felt


    the pain down there. After a few seconds, she said with wide eyes,"You must be kidding."


    Jacob looked at her and said in a teasing tone,"I just thought you would want to try again. It''s quite


    exciting here. If Jack is home, he will watch you crying and begging for my mercy. Certainly, if you want


    to screw with me, I will be more than d to¡­"


    Animal! What a freaking animal Jacob was!


    "That''s enough!" Emily interrupted Jacob. "I was wrong. Now I see that I was wrong. Don''t say anything


    more, okay?" Emily''s assertiveness suddenly disappeared. She looked at Jacob with a loving


    expression, trying to please him. However, in her heart, Emily felt aggrieved. He shouldn''t me her


    because whoever was treated like that would havesting unpleasant memories.


    Jacob fixed his eyes on Emily''s face and said with an expectant expression,"Since you admitted that


    you were wrong, how would you apologize to me?"


    "Apologize to you?" After thinking for a short moment, Emily finally came to understand what Jacob


    meant. She took the initiative to kiss him on the cheek.


    However, Jacob wasn''t satisfied with just a light peck. "That''s not enough."


    After saying that, Jacob lowered his head to kiss her pink lips, but to his surprise, he kissed a soft,


    warm palm instead.


    Emily pped a hand over his mouth and pushed his face away, with a serious expression. "Stop it!"


    ''You''re the one who started this game with me, now you want to stop it. Naive girl! I never lose a game.''


    thought Jacob.


    Jacob couldn''t help butugh. He tried again. Holding her hands, he lowered his head and kissed her.


    It was a passionate kiss which melted her body and tickled her heart.


    "Stop! We have business to do¡­" she gasped. Emily twisted round in Jacob''s arms, trying to dodge his


    kiss, but it had exactly the opposite effect. Jacob''s lust for her grew with her every movement, her soft


    skin rubbing into the tight, hard parts of his body.


    "Stop moving." Jacob''s eyes reddened with desire. Why did they have toe here? This was just a


    waste of time, trying to find Rose who was a disgusting woman anyway¡­ However, since he promised


    her, he wouldn''t go back on his words.


    As soon as Jacob loosened his grip on Emily, she opened the door and slipped out. Then she turned


    around to say,"I''ll wait for you outside."


    When Jacob tidied up his clothes and walked out, Emily pulled him down to a crouch at once. She said


    in a low voice,"Get down, or someone will see you!"


    Jacob couldn''t help rolling his eyes at her, as he asked,"Emily, are you a burr? Or a Navy Seal


    maybe?"


    He was puzzled by Emily''s sneaky behavior, wondering who had taught her those things without his


    knowledge.

 Chapter 162 Those Who Are Pitiful Must Have A Cause for Having Sunk So Low

    Chapter 162 Those Who Are Pitiful Must Have A Cause for Having Sunk So Low


    "Anyway, we should stay out of sight." Emily thought that if Jack was really hiding something from her,


    and he found out that they were out here, he might transfer Rose to another ce... Today, Emily was


    determined to find out what exactly was going on.


    "So, do you have any n to get in?" Not so serious as Emily, Jacob asked a practical question, like he


    was going on a casual trip with Emily.


    Emily frowned and pulled Jacob to a corner. She found that there was a hole for the dog. She hesitated


    but asked Jacob anyway," How about... getting in through there?" She pointed to the small hole.


    Jacob could not helpughing and answered,"Are you a puppy dog learning to go through a hole?"


    Emily could feel the sarcasm from hisugh. "Ha ha. Very funny." She was going to turn around and


    argue with him but she suddenly felt weightless as Jacob grabbed her and cuddled her.


    Jacob held her slim waist and pushed her up,"Climb up here."


    Now that she wanted to do it this way, he would help her.


    Emily finally knew what Jacob meant and was a little hesitant clinging to the wall,"Won''t we be found


    this way?"


    "This is a good ce to hide so we won''t be found." Jacob answered in a low but calm voice which


    made Emily feel more convinced.


    Supported by Jacob, Emily felt less worried and climbed up the wall. When nearly reaching the top,


    Emily slipped and almost fell down but was caught by Jacob by her hip which he happily pped


    making a healthy sound.


    "Hey! ..." Emily was shocked by his move and almost fell down from the wall but luckily, Jacob was


    holding her and pushed her further using his height advantage.


    Emily''s face was flushed but finally made it to the top. Relieved, she sat on the wall but she could not


    help feeling dizzy and terrified, looking down to the ground from that height.


    "Sit there firmly." She heard Jacob, who then made a few grunts as a gust of wind blew by her side.


    Emily turned around and saw a shadow jump up, go over the wall andnd on the other side gracefully.


    He was so handsome and strong. Compared to him, she was so weak...


    "Come down now." Jacob shouted in a whisper, opened his arms to Emily and said," I will catch you."


    Emily felt a little embarrassed and answered,"No, I''m fine. I''m just going to climb down this side..."


    "Okay." Jacob agreed with her and stepped aside,"Then do it quickly, please."


    ''Unbelievable!'' Emily was speechless.


    Under this kind of situation, Jacob should be worried about her and insist on catching her, shouldn''t


    he? Where did his manners go?


    She must have a fake boyfriend!


    Emily was upset and disappointed but she did not want to waste any more time. The longer they spent


    there, the bigger the chances that they''d get found. Emily clenched her teeth and closed her eyes, not


    seeing the ground. She jumped from the wall but fell into a warm and familiar hug the very next second.


    Fuzzy feeling all over. That''s just how Jacob was.


    Emily pretended to struggle out of his hug and asked, also whispering,"Where should we go?"


    "Follow me." Jacob held Emily''s hand and moved quietly through thewn. They stopped when they


    heard some strange voices.


    Emily listened carefully and it seemed to be the painful cry of a woman, low and powerless like she was


    being hurt to the limit.


    "It''s Rose..." She started feeling more nervous and looked at Jacob uneasily.


    Jacob became serious and led her away. The bodyguards who were on patrol were passing by with


    their shlights. They came to the wall where the sound wasing from. They found a window


    providing a view to a room.


    Emily stooped to look inside and found many medical tools, machines and several people in white


    gowns and right in the middle of it all was... Rose strapped to a bed.


    It seemed that she did not get general anesthesia. She appeared to be conscious and fully aware of


    what was happening. Her eyes were red and swollen and her legs were spread apart, with both feet


    bound to each side of the bed. It was an undignified sight. Below her crotch area, the sheet was


    soaked with fresh blood and some of it had already trickled to the floor.


    Emily''s face turned pale. She had to cover her mouth with her hand to muffle her cry, but she was


    screaming inside. She had never thought that something like this had happened.


    Seeing her girlfriend horrified at the sight in front of her, Jacob covered Emily''s eyes with his hand and


    said in a low voice," Look away. Look away!"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Inside, the nurse had changed the soaked sheet with a clean and sterile one for Rose. The nurse threw


    a glimpse to Rose and said in disgust," The surgery is done. There is no use crying anymore. As long


    as the blood stopsing out then everything should be fine.


    Do not imagine that you are in bed with Mr. Jack.


    You can cry as much as you want but Mr. Jack will nevere."


    Jack did tell them to keep Rose alive but only to some extent. It simply meant that, as long as she did


    not die, then everything would be okay. No need for any special treatment as if it was a normal child


    birth.


    Therefore, some nurses were not scared of Rose and even felt a little happy to see that, the once


    arrogant and proud future Mrs. Gu had been left in a helpless and miserable state.


    ''So what? Finally you are reduced to such a pathetic shape.''


    Jack had told them that there was no need to give her general anesthesia so that Rose could feel every


    shard of pain. There was no need to exin what Jack meant. The doctor and nurses knew it clearly so


    they cleared Rose''s uterus thoroughly.


    " From now on, you could never get pregnant." The nurse adjusted the infusion tube and said it with a


    d tone.


    Rose bit her lip so much until it bled. The blood was so clearpared with her pale lip. The cold


    sweat did not dry on her forehead and soaked her hair wet all the way to her face. She looked more


    pitiful than a drowned rat.


    But those who are pathetic must have a cause for having sunk so low.


    After quite some time, Jack did finallye to check on Rose but he just wanted to make sure that the


    baby was removed. He did not want this to happen again.


    The nurse saw him and immediately brought a tray to him and said," Mr. Jack, we have done what you


    asked and this was the baby. It was a girl. Please have a look."


    What was in the tray was truly ghastly and not for the fainthearted.


    Jack just cast a tiny glimpse of it then looked away quickly. "Is that all of it?"


    The doctor who was standing close by stepped froward and told Jack about the whole operation in


    general.


    "You can rest assured." The nurse changed her tone sounding quite sorry about the whole thing. She


    continued," It''s such a pity that Rose had lost all possibility to get pregnant ever again."


    " Oh." Jack did not make much of a reaction. He did not feel a bit of remorse for what happened to


    Rose. She had done so many despicable things to drive a wedge between him and Emily. There was


    also the hurt and pain that she had caused Emily. This was not enough punishment for her.


    Whether it was intentional or not, the tray with the dead fetus was put in front of Rose. She looked at


    the lifeless and mangled clump of flesh in the tray. She did not make a sound but the hatred inside her,


    had wrapped around her very soul like a poisonous vine to a dead tree. She could never be pregnant


    again!


    In this moment, she finally understood what went on in Jack''s mind.


    From outside, Emily heard everything and she held Jacob''s hand. The scene she just witnessed made


    her blood run cold. It was too much for her to handle.


    Jack really did force Rose to an induced abortion as she said before. It was already a developed fetus


    and he cared nothing about it.


    Even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs. But Jack was so evil that even God could not save him.

 Chapter 163 You Would Never Get the One You Love in Your Whole Life

    Chapter 163 You Would Never Get the One You Love in Your Whole Life


    Jack was about to leave, but he sensed that something was not right. With razor-sharp eyes he looked


    towards the window and asked,"Who''s there? Come out!"


    Everybody''s attention focused on the window, but there was no response.


    Jack was almost certain that his doubts were justified, but he still kept a calm face and walked towards


    the window.


    Emily did not want to hide anymore, so she stood up and raised her head to face with Jack.


    "Emily! What are you doing here?" he asked.


    Jack''s heart started to race in his chest, but no one could see signs of nervousness in his eyes. He


    instinctively and cautiously moved to block Emily''s visual field.


    "Stop it! I have seen everything," she said.


    "Emily, listen to me... " Finally, Jack''s restlessness was beginning to show. He mumbled, trying to


    exin himself, but when he saw Jacob his face froze up in an instant. "Jacob, I didn''t know you could


    be so sneaky!" said Jack.


    ''No wonder the guards hadn''t reported any peculiarities. They came in sneakily!''


    Jacob, on the other hand, remained as calm as a statue. He waspletely unaffected by Jack''s


    words. Jacob even did not look back at Jack, as he reached out to take off the straw on Emily''s sweater


    casually.


    For this kind of contempt, Jack felt extremely furious, but he also knew that it was not the right time or


    ce to quarrel. Jack moved his sights to Emily, but he was met with an extremely cold face. Jack tried


    to exin to Emily.


    However, Emily did not even give him the chance to utter a word. She said,"Jack, I never thought that


    you would do something like this."


    Nevertheless, that was his unborn baby. It was still a developing infant.


    The fetus was innocent and just a few monthster, it would be a lively baby.


    Seeing the disappointment in Emily''s eyes, Jack felt more and more flustered. He said,"... Emily, did


    you forget everything? Rose had done so many evil things to alienate us and to hurt you! This was just


    a light punishment for her treachery!


    I''m just helping you. I''m helping us to get our revenge. If it weren''t for her, we would have never ended


    up like this!


    She deserves it and of course, she has no right to give birth to my baby, nor be a member of the Gu


    Family..."


    "Enough!" Emily yelled at him with pure disgust. She did not want to listen to his incessant pandering


    anymore.


    "It is you who did this to yourself! Do not get me involved in your problems again and never use me as


    an excuse tomit atrocious crimes!"


    Devastated, Jack felt a little sad,"I did not use you as an excuse. I do like you. No, I love you, Emily."


    Jacob was stunned by Jack''s confession, but he kept a calm countenance on his face.


    How dare Jack say that in Jacob''s presence! ''Jack... You always thought your life was too long to live,


    right?''


    Jacob, however, did nothing and just stood next to Emily with his arms around her. He wanted Emily to


    decide how she wanted to handle the problem.


    Jacob wanted Emily to see the bigger picture and know what a jerk Jack really was.


    ''Wow, she''s really giving Jack the short end of the stick'', Jacob mused.


    "Your idea of love really disgusts me," said Emily, as she smiled ironically and continued,"Even a


    vicious tiger would not eat its cubs. But you killed your own baby. I don''t have the words to describe


    how much you repulse me!"


    Every word Emily said was like a sharp knife stabbing at Jack''s heart. Jack tried to speak up, but in the


    end he had run out of excuses.


    At that moment, Jack realized what Jacob''s motive was. Jacob wanted Emily to hate himpletely,


    and he had seeded...


    Emily looked at the man in front of her with utter resentment. She couldn''t even recognize him


    anymore. Jack was so heartless and indifferent. Emily said,"But, I do not have the right to judge you,


    either. Just look out for yourself in the future."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Although, Emily wanted to find out whether Rose was telling the truth or not, a part of her wished that


    Rose was lying, as the truth would be too harsh for her to handle.


    "Let''s go," she said. Emily held Jacob''s hand tightly, and then turned around to leave.


    "Emily! Emily..." Jack watched as Emily drifted off into the distance. He wanted to chase after her, but


    his feet felt so heavy that he couldn''t even take one step.


    Silence had enveloped the entire room. The doctors and nurses stared at each other, astounded,


    unable to utter another word.


    "Hahahahaha..." Roseughed out hysterically, like a lunatic.


    "Bang!" Frustrated, Jack banged his fists on the table. The sound was so loud that everybody got


    terrified. Rose, however, remained indifferent. Crazed, Rose couldn''t stop herself fromughing like a


    mad person.


    "What are youughing at? Shut up!" Jack screamed at Rose. Jack''s face darkened, and it looked like


    he was about to implode at any moment. He walked towards Rose and held her tightly by the chin. It


    seemed like Jack was going to crush her face. "You bitch! Imand you to shut up!" he screamed.


    Rose had gonepletely numb. She no longer cared about the pain Jack inflicted on her. Desperate


    and powerless, she red at Jack and said,"I''mughing at you because you deserve it!"


    "p!" Jack pped Rose right across the face and yelled,"Bitch! If it weren''t for you, Emily and I


    would have never been in this situation!"


    Jack pped Rose so hard, that she could feel the blood in her mouth, she said,"Are you nning to


    me everything on me again? Hah! What a pity! Emily already knew who you were and if it weren''t


    me, it would be someone else... Because you are no better than a savage animal..."


    Otherwise, how could Rose seduce him so easily? The two of them got together willingly and took what


    they needed from each other. Jack needed sex and Rose preferred vanity.


    Jack red at her face. It seemed like his anger was going to burn a hole on Rose''s face. "Do you


    want to die?" asked Jack.


    "Of course not," she answered. Having nothing left to lose, Rose was no longer afraid of Jack, as she


    grinned at him maliciously and said,"Jack, I hope that you never find love in your life and that you


    spend the rest of your sorry life rotting away in some corner, far from Emily''s reach."


    Rose''s words drove Jack mad with rage. He really wanted to strangle her on the spot. "Worry about


    yourself first. I''ll see how you walk out of here alive!" he threatened.


    Jack''s threats were falling on deaf ears, as Rose remained there unchallenged. It seemed as if Rose


    had transformed into another person as she answered with great resentment,"You do what you have to


    do. I don''t give a shit! But I''m telling you this. If I walk out of this door alive, I''ll have my revenge and


    you''re gonna regret you didn''t kill me today."


    Rose was certain that Jack was going to use the death of her unborn child as an excuse to break off


    their engagement, and then she would be left with nothing at all.


    Fame, the title of thedy of the Gu family and her social status... Not only did Rose lose her baby she


    also lost the ability to be pregnant again. Because of Jack, Rose had to pay her dues, twice over.


    Rose hated Jack. She hated him so much! And Emily! And everyone!


    Jack realized it was useless to argue with Rose, so he put his anger at bay and walked out of the room.


    Nevertheless, Jack wasn''t going to kill Rose, not in that way at least. Jack needed Rose to break off the


    engagement with him willingly. Ø­


    " Hahahahaha..." Roseughed hysterically and did not stopughing until she had run out of all her


    strength. She turned around and looked at the things on the tray. For a long time, tears streamed down


    her face, almost endlessly.


    All this time, Rose only regarded the baby as a means for her to get what she wanted. Then why was


    she feeling so sad now?


    Rose did not know for certain, but she knew that she could not be pregnant anymore.

 Chapter 164 I Am Brilliant In Many Fields

    Chapter 164 I Am Brilliant In Many Fields


    When Jacob and Emily stepped out of Jack''s mansion, the guards standing at the gate looked at each


    other with surprise and bewilderment. ''Why didn''t anyone notice


    us when they came into the mansion?''


    In the end, none of the guards dared to ask anything; after all, what would be the point? The only thing


    they could do was to respectfully bow at Jacob and Emily as they walked by.


    "How did Mr. Jacob get in? I didn''t see anyone pass through the gate," a guard asked his fellow guards


    in puzzlement, after Jacob and Emily went away.


    Another guard looked around, and when he saw Jacob''s car parked not too far from the mansion, he


    guessed,"Maybe they climbed over the wall?"


    "You''re kidding me!" Another guard retorted at once,"This is the mansion of Mr. Jacob''s nephew. If he


    wants to visit Mr. Jack, he can walk through the front gate."


    "So do you think that they flew into the house like birds ?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Why don''t you just shut up and pretend that they flew into the house?"


    "..."


    Emily sat inside Jacob''s car silently. With no expression on her face, her eyelids lowered, and no one


    could tell what she was thinking about.


    "Jacob," some timeter, Emily opened her mouth all of a sudden. "Do you think that Rose''s baby died


    because of me?" she asked.


    Jacob paused for a while before he answered with certainty,"No, it was Jack''s fault."


    "But...But if it were not for me, Jack would not have done that..." Emily said.


    "Listen, you have nothing to do with the death of his baby. It was his decision. Do you understand?"


    replied Jacob.


    "I..." Emily understood Jacob''s words, but she could not help but think that she had something to do


    with the ident. The thought of the little unborn infant haunted her mind the whole time.


    All of a sudden, she felt so nauseated that she heaved up everything she had eaten earlier.


    It surprised Jacob that Emily would have that kind of a reaction. He frowned and quickly stopped the


    car.


    After unfastening the seat belt, Jacob leaned over to Emily and patted her back softly. With a tender


    voice he tried tofort Emily,"Don''t worry. You must be feeling nauseated by bad experience and


    motion sickness."


    Emily regurgitated all she had eaten. She took the water bottle from Jacob to rinse her mouth, as she


    said,"I got your car dirty."


    Her voice had sunk down, almost to a whisper, as if she were a little girl who did something wrong,


    which melted Jacob''s heart; he said,"Just go and take the back seat."


    "What about you?" she asked.


    "I will clean it up. Don''t worry about it," he replied.


    Stunned and flustered, Emily quickly said,"No, no, I will clean it up myself."


    ''Jacob is the president of a multi-billion dor consortium. Everyone in his circle has to show him


    respect. How could he lower himself to clean up this mess for me, '' thought Emily.


    Jacob nced at Emily caustically, and said,"It''s not the first time I''ve cleaned up a mess, you know.


    Just go and take the back seat."


    "... "Okay, you are right," Emily said, remembering that she had once vomited on Jacob''s coat and he


    did not even scold her. She stepped out of the car to get some fresh air, leaving Jacob inside.


    Jacob took out some tissues and started to clean the area of the front seat.


    After he cleaned up everything and sprayed some air freshener in the car, he got off and called Emily


    back into the car.


    "Are you okay? Do you still feel sick now?" he asked.


    Emily shook her head and answered,"No."


    The fresh air had done wonders to her. She felt better after vomiting, as if she had gorged up all her


    sadness and depression in one go.


    Jacob started the ignition, and drove in a slow and stable speed, ensuring that Emily was feeling


    comfortable.


    In time, Emily''s nerves gradually calmed down. ''Jacob was right. First of all, Rose always hated me.


    Whatever happened was between Jack and Rose. There is nothing I could have done to prevent what


    had happened. That decision was not mine to make. I don''t need to be sanctimonious and tell Jack


    what to do with his life. He''s old enough to make his decisions for himself. Moreover, Rose tried to get


    me killed. I don''t owe her anything.''


    Although, Emily had no reason to be sad, she still felt sorry for Rose''s baby. By the time she got to


    Jack''s house, it was already toote. No one but Jack could be med for what went down.


    Emily suddenly realized why Rose said that all members of the Gu family were cold-blooded. However,


    Jack was more cruel and malicious than cold-blooded.


    Suddenly, Emily''s curiosity got the best of her as she popped an odd question, out of the blue. "Jacob,


    you are not rted to the Gu family by blood, are you?"


    As soon as the words left her mouth, she regretted even bringing it up, as she secretly cursed at


    herself for being so thoughtless.


    As a man with such a high social status, she believed that Jacob would certainly get angry with her for


    asking such a rude question.


    However, to her surprise, Jacob didn''t get annoyed at all. Instead, he patiently answered,"No, I am just


    an adopted child of Gu family."


    Emily nced at Jacob''s face cautiously and felt relieved because she found there was indeed no


    anger on his face. "You''re a brilliant individual," she said.


    Emily praised Jacob from the bottom of her heart, because Jacob became the person-in-charge of the


    Gu Consortium with all his own hard work, even though he was just an adopted child.


    Jacob chuckled,"Brilliant? I am brilliant in many fields. You will learn it tonight."


    When Emily understood what he was talking about, she blushed and whispered,"Thank God, you are


    not one of them."


    At least, the blood in Jacob''s veins was not as cold as Jack''s.


    Having understood Emily''s words, Jacob''s eyes turned dark as he said,"You are right."


    ''If I had a choice, I would have never be a member of the Gu family, '' he thought.


    All of a sudden, their thoughts were interrupted by the ringtone of Emily''s phone. Emily took out the


    phone from her handbag and answered it quickly when she saw Rita''s name on the screen. "Hello,


    Rita, you..."


    Before she could greet Rita, she heard Rita''s voice ring out from the other end of the line. "Emily...I


    think I am going intobour..." said Rita.


    Emily was stunned, but she quickly collected herself and asked,"Where are you? Is anybody there with


    you?"


    It sounded like Rita was suffering from great pain, as she whispered,"No, I am alone. I am at..."


    Emily quickly repeated the address Rita had given to her to Jacob, and urged him nervously,"Hurry! We


    have to get there soon. She is going intobour!"


    From the rear-view mirror Jacob saw Emily''s anxious look, as he frowned with displeasure, and


    said,"It''s Rita who is going intobour, not you. Why are you so nervous?"


    However, Jacob''s sarcasm was overlooked by Emily, as she was busy trying to console Rita.


    Although, Jacob may have sounded insensitive, he was just teasing her; he sped up the car and


    said,"If you feel sick again, let me know." Jacob cared a great deal about Emily, and he did not want to


    make her vomit again.


    He drove as fast as he could and soon, they arrived at the ce where Rita was.


    Emily banged at the door, but there was no answer from the inside. Jacob, who was standing beside


    Emily, grew impatient, so he kicked the door open.


    Emily rushed into the room and found Rita lying on the ground in the dinning hall, unconscious. Her


    eyes were shut tight and there was blood all over the floor...


    "Rita! Rita!" Emily screamed. Flustered and flurried, Emily, whose face was as pale as the moon, tried


    to lift Rita. Fortunately, Jacob was there to help her.


    "Leave it to me," Jacob said, with a deadpan expression on his face. Carefully and cautiously, he lifted


    Rita up and walked out, as Emily soon followed. After slowly cing Rita in the back seat, Jacob


    said,"Fasten the seat belt for her."


    "What? Oh, okay!" Overwhelmed by the situation, Emily paused for a moment. Seeing Jacob''s calm


    and collected demeanor, Emily realized that she needed to pull herself together. With no further


    hesitation she sat beside Rita, and fastened her seat belt for her. Then Emily held Rita''s hand and


    prayed for her, as the car sped towards the hospital.

 Chapter 165 Where Is the Baby’s Dad

    Chapter 165 Where Is the Baby¡¯s Dad


    In the Delivery Room.


    "Who is the rtive of this woman? Pleasee in to give her some support," said the doctor.


    Emily let go of Jacob''s hands and rushed forward to the doctor. "I''m her best friend. I''ll go," said Emily.


    "No," Jacob disagreed sullenly. However, Emily cared only about Rita at this moment, so despite his


    disapproval, she walked straight into the delivery room and shut the door.


    Inside, Rita was lying on the bed and had already been woken up due to herbour pains. She had


    cold sweats all over, and her face had turned pale as a ghost.


    "Rita¡­" said Emily, anxiously. Emily never had any experience with child birth, so she had no idea what


    to do. However, she calmed herself down and knelt down beside Rita''s bed. Emily held Rita''s hands


    tightly and encouraged her,"Come on. You can do it!"


    Rita opened her eyes slowly, as she heard Emily''s voice. "Emily. Ow!" she cried.


    Rita cried so loud that it made Emily''s heart tremble. However, in order not to make Rita feel frightened,


    Emily didn''t show any signs of panic, instead she said,"Come on. Rita. You can do this!"


    Rita bit her lips as hard as she could, as the pain was bing overwhelmingly hard to endure.


    "Emily. Don''t leave me alone here," Rita implored.


    "It''s all right, Rita. I''m here. Don''t be afraid," assured Emily.


    Another sharp pain swept through Rita''s body. She howled again,"Ow!"


    Rita''s screaming reminded Emily of how Rose looked when she was lying on the bed just hours ago.


    They both suffered from great pain, except Rita was suffering from the pain ofbour, while Rose, from


    the pain of inducedbour.


    By now, Rita''s lips were starting to bleed because of how hard she bit them. Emily was so frightened,


    that she rolled up her sleeve and put her arm in front of Rita''s mouth. "Rita, bite me when you feel the


    pain. Don''t bite yourself," she said.


    Rita was barely conscious, so she opened her mouth and bit as hard as she could.


    Immediately, Emily groaned, but she still held tight to Rita''s hand with one hand and forced the other


    hand over Rita''s mouth to keep Rita from screaming.


    Jacob stayed outside with a look of sullen resentment. He knew nothing about what was happening


    inside the room. He could only hear Rita''s cries repeatedly.


    ''Where is the father of the baby? He forgot his duties to this pregnant woman, and left her for me to


    drive her to the hospital. Now my girl has to apany her during thebour! Is the father of this baby


    dead?'' Jacob thought.


    Jacob took out his phone from his pocket and called David, but failed to reach him. He called David


    several times, but David didn''t answer his calls. Agitated, Jacob was so angry at David that he wanted


    to smash his own phone. In the end, all he could do was just sit outside, and wait patiently.


    "Wahh¡­" Finally, the sound of a baby crying resonated from the delivery room.


    Barely able to keep her senses, Rita was so tired that she couldn''t even lift her finger. A few minutes


    after the baby was born, Rita fell into a partitose state. Emily watched with wonder as the


    doctor pull out Rita''s baby. For some reason, she still couldn''t shake the image of Rose''s unborn infant


    from her mind. In just one day, Emily had witnessed both the end and the start of a new life.


    The baby was soon wiped clean. Apart from the doctor and the nurses, Emily was the first one to see


    Rita''s newborn baby.


    "Rita. You are so brave! Look at your kid!" she said. Emily didn''t expect to feel so touched at that


    moment, but she couldn''t stop the tears from trickling down her face.


    Emily''s words had awakened Rita. Exhausted, Rita tried to open her heavy eye-lids and asked,"Is it a


    boy or a girl?"


    "It''s a boy. He''s so cute!" Emily held Rita''s baby to her face and said excitedly.


    Rita took a nce at her baby and looked away with resentment. "He''s so ugly!" Ritained.


    Emily didn''t know what to say. ''No one should say something like that about their own child!'' Emily


    thought.


    The little baby boy suddenly cried out loud, as if he understood what his mother had said about him.


    Rita, however, was worn out, and she fell back to sleep as soon as she turned her head to the other


    side. Although Rita gave birth to this baby by naturalbour, it was still very hard for her. Having seen


    the amount of pain Rita was going through, Emily suggested that the doctor give Rita a cesarean


    surgery. However, Rita had ordered the doctor to not give her a cesarean surgery unless her life was at


    risk. Therefore, Emily could do nothing for her friend, besides staying there with her. Fortunately, the


    baby was born without any problems.


    However, Emily did not have any experience with a baby. She did not know how to pacify the crying


    baby, Thanks to the nurse who guided her, Emily was somehow able to stop the baby from crying.


    Later on, the nurses rolled Rita''s bed out of the delivery room. When Emily came out with the baby in


    her ams, she called out,"Jacob!"


    A weary-headed Jacob, turned his head and froze as soon as he saw Emily holding a baby in her


    arms. "This baby..." he said.


    For a second, he had a ridiculous illusion in his mind that Emily was holding their kid.


    "It''s Rita''s baby. Take a look," she said. Emily smiled from ear to ear. Her previous worries from Rose


    and Jack''s incident hadpletely disappeared from her mind.


    Jacob stood up and took a look at the baby in Emily arms, only to see a wrinkled baby. "It''s so ugly,"


    Jacob shunned.


    Baffled, Emily didn''t know what to say to that.


    ''Jacob just said the same thing as Rita. Were they a couple?'' Emily mused.


    "All new-born babies look like this," said Emily.


    Jacob looked at the kid again carefully. He snorted and concluded,"Our baby must be good-looking."


    Emily pursed her lips and changed the topic,"All right, where is the baby''s dad? Did you call David?"


    "Yes, but I couldn''t reach him," answered Jacob.


    Emily frowned immediately and said,"How can he be absent on such an important asion."


    "Perhaps he''s dead," Jacob sneered.


    Jacob was frustrated. Because of David, he had to take of Rita before, and now he had to drive her to


    the hospital on the day of his child''s birth. Was he even fit to be called the baby''s dad?


    Emily said nothing more about David, instead she looked tenderly at the baby in her arms. "Rita gave


    birth to this child without any preparation. Go buy some cans of milk powder and diapers. I''ll be here


    looking after the child," said Emily.


    Jacob frowned and made a phone call,"I''ll ask Sam to get it."


    Emily didn''t care who would go as long as she got the things she wanted.


    Soon, Emily brought the baby into Rita''s ward, ced him in the crib and rocked it lightly. The baby just


    fell asleep quietly.


    "I''ll go back home and fetch some food. You stay here and look after them. Alright?" Emily turned her


    head to Jacob and asked.


    "No," Jacob scowled and refused.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Why?" asked Emily.


    "Emily, this baby is not mine. Why should I do the things David ought to do?" asked Jacob.


    Moreover, ever since this baby was born, Emily had been glued to it every second. She had so much


    affection for the baby, that it was overflowing from her eyes.


    ''What''s so good about this ugly kid? Is he better than me? She never looked at me like that!'' Jacob


    thought.

 Chapter 166 This Twerp Needs To Be Checked Up

    Chapter 166 This Twerp Needs To Be Checked Up


    As strange as it were, Jacob was jealous of the baby as he firmly said,"I won''t let you go."


    Emily wasn''t sure whether she was angry or disappointed. She knew that it wasn''t right for her to ask


    Jacob to stay there alone, but she needed to get some food for Rita to help her regain strength.


    Jacob made a concession again when he saw Emily''s worried look. "I''ll have my cook prepare


    something and deliver it here," said Jacob.


    Almost instantly, Emily''s eyes lit up like a Christmas tree. She got up and hugged Jacob. "Jacob, you


    are such a sweetheart! I love you very much!" said Emily happily.


    "But your love is not sincere at all," Jacobs snorted andined.


    Emily knew exactly what he meant, so she smiled and put her lips close to Jacob''s. "Well then, how


    about a kiss?" asked Emily.


    Jacob pursed his lips, pretending to be stubborn and stayed still, as if nothing could temp him.


    Emily cracked a smile, wrapped her arms around Jacob''s neck and then stood on her toes.


    "I can''t reach your lips," she said. Emily was frustrated, as she struggled to reach his lips.


    Jacob, however, didn''t help her. He inly said,"That''s your problem."


    Emily furrowed her eye-brows and gritted her teeth. She knew it wasn''t her height that was the


    problem, this man was just so tall!


    Emily held onto his arms and bounced around like a bunny. All she wanted to do was kiss the man on


    his lips!


    Amused, Jacob, smiled, with a certain air of suaveness around him, as he watched Emily jump again


    and again trying to reach for his lips. "Not high enough," he said.


    Soon, Emily''s legs were starting to give out. When she noticed that Jacob was smiling at her


    misfortune, she red at him, annoyed, and said,"I don''t want to kiss you anymore."


    Slighted, Emily turned around to walk away, but Jacob grabbed her by the waist and pulled her back to


    his arms.


    "What?" yelled Emily. Annoyed, furious and disrespected. Emily was feeling all three emotions at once.


    Jacob, turned her to face him and then lifted her up like a child. Now, Emily was a few inches above


    him. Emily looked down to see his handsome face, staring at her, expectantly.


    "Little baby, don''t be angry. Uncle Jacob will take care of everything?" said Jacob.


    Emilyughed so hard, and she almost spat on his face. "I''m not a baby. Hm," murmured Emily.


    With Emily looking down, he raised his head to kiss her lips and breathed in her sweet aroma.


    Emily, slowlyid her hands on Jacob''s shoulders and gradually reciprocated his passion for her. They


    locked lips in a deep and passionate kiss thatsted longer than anticipated.


    After a while, Jacob tore his lips from hers reluctantly and put Emily down on her feet.


    Emily''s knees felt so weak that she wobbled and almost fell to the ground.


    Jacob chuckled and stretched out his long arms to pull his girl into his loving arms. "I haven''t done


    anything else yet, and you''re already finding it hard to keep your feet on the ground. That''s not good,"


    Jacob teased her.


    "Shut up!" Emily''s cheeks flushed red with shame, as she immediately looked at Rita, only to find her in


    deep sleep.


    Emily breathed a sigh of relief. She was d that Rita wasn''t awake to see them like that, as Jacob


    was never the kind of man to shy away from being intimate in front of everyone. Fortunately, Rita was


    sound asleep and didn''t see what had happened.


    Soon, Sam brought all the things Jacob had asked him to bring for the newborn baby. To his surprise,


    when he received a call from his boss earlier, there was no way he could have expected what Jacob


    was asking him to get.


    ''Necessities for a newborn baby? Whose baby it is?


    Is it the boss''s baby? Perhaps that''s why he called me personally to have me fetch all these things?


    But, thest time I saw Miss Emily, she didn''t look pregnant! Or did boss have a baby with another


    woman?''


    Sam was overwhelmed by his thoughts as he rushed to the hospital. He was about to bring the things


    to the appointed ward when he saw Jacob and Emily arguing at the door. He hid away and thought,


    ''Did Miss Emily find out about Boss''s affair already?''


    "I''ve said it''s not a big deal. You don''t have to worry," said Emily.


    She assured Jacob in a calm tone, but he still look unconvinced.


    Jacob pulled her arm, pointed at the teeth marks, and asked,"Isn''t this a big deal? I think it''s a pretty


    big deal. Not only should you get your wounds checked up, but maybe you also need to get checked


    up for rabies!"


    "Lower your voice!" Fearing that Rita would hear Jacobining, Emily pulled him to another side


    instantly and said,"Why do I need to be checked for rabies? Rita is not a dog!"


    "Rabies aren''t exclusive to dogs only," Jacob argued.


    "That''s enough!" said Emily.


    Jacob was so angry. Why couldn''t she see that he was only being concerned about her well-being?


    The bite marks on Emily''s arm looked so severe, and yet Emily imed they were nothing. Would she


    have ignored her wounds, if Jacob hadn''t noticed it?


    Emily always knew how to infuriate him!


    Sam overheard their embarrassing conversation and breathed a sigh of relief. He was just d that his


    boss and Miss Emily were not having a fight over infidelity.


    Sam got away from hiding and walked straight towards them. "Boss, Miss Emily, I''ve brought all the


    things you''ve asked for. Here they are," Sam said.


    "Thank you so much, Sam," said Emily as her eyes lit up with relief when she saw Sam with the bags.


    She walked towards him with a smile of gratitude and took the bags from his hands.


    Jacob couldn''t stand Emily''s ignorance anymore. He dragged Emily back by the arms and said,"Deal


    with your wounds first."


    "Wait a minute. Let me put these things down," Emily tried to make a concession, but Jacob wouldn''t


    ept any excuses.


    "I need you to do it, right now!" Jacob said firmly.


    "I said I''ll do itter! Ay, don''t drag me! Nobody''s here to take care of Rita now," Emily implored.


    "Sam will look after her," Jacob replied.


    Sam watched as the two of them argued away in to distance. Sam sighed, and then went inside the


    ward to put the things down. He was d to know that the woman inside was Rita.


    Sam knew about Rita from when helped Jacob check up Emily''s family and background. As far as he


    was concerned, the baby was Rita and David''s. There was no need for him to worry.


    Jacob carried Emily into the sterilization room as if she were a baby. Yet, again.


    Seeing Jacob walk in, the nurse sitting in the room stood up and walked towards him as her eyes lit up


    with joy. She asked in a tender voice,"Did you get hurt? Where is the wound? I can take care of it for


    you."


    Jacob was still very angry, so he poked Emily''s head with his finger and said,"This twerp needs to be


    checked up."


    "Alright," answered the nurse. The nurse felt a little disappointed when she saw Emily. She red at


    Emily, as she brought the medical box with her and asked,"Where is the wound?"


    "On her arm," Jacob answered and lifted Emily''s arm. The bite marks on her delicate and white skin


    came with bruises around the wound. This did not make Jacob happy.


    The nurse said,"This is not a big deal. It will recover on its own after a few days." The nurse took one


    look at Emily''s wound and didn''t take it seriously. She cursed Emily, in her heart, for being pretentious


    enough to use a slight wound to get sympathy.


    Emily looked at Jacob with anger after hearing what the nurse had said. "See? I''ve told you it''s not a


    big deal. You just don''t want to believe anything I say. You dragged me in here to waste other people''s


    time," Emilyined.


    "You tell me. How can you say it''s not a big deal? Huh?"


    Jacob asked firmly, and red at the nurse sharply. It seemed like he was only talking to the nurse, but


    he was also talking to Emily. His tone was t, but cold enough to make the both of them feel scared.             This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 167 You Have Changed

    Chapter 167 You Have Changed


    Both women closed their mouths perfectly at the same time.


    The jealous nurse began to clean Emily''s wound with an antiseptic, dressing it in a rough manner. She


    hated being the one to care for Emily.


    Although the wound was small, Emily could not help but frown, noticing that she was being treated


    such rudely. However, she bore the pain in silence instead of calling her out. It was no use losing her


    temper over this little rat.


    "Have you actually ever had any training in nursing? You''re so unprofessional!" It was Jacob who


    couldn''t stand to watch. The nurse was shocked by the cold questioning voice of Jacob.


    To be put in her ce like that, she bit her lips and looked at Jacob, feeling aggrieved, as she


    said,"Sir¡­ I¡­"


    Jacob raised an impatient eyebrow with a grim expression in his eyes. "Since you can''t do it well, get


    out!" he snapped.


    When the nurse heard Jacob''s unfriendly words, she immediately forgot the prejudices against Emily


    and started to exin,"I can¡­"


    "I said, get out of here!"


    The nurse froze up for a second, her face turning red. Then she ran out of the room sobbing, with eyes


    full of tears.


    Emily craned her neck to see the nurse''s receding figure, then nced at Jacob and said,"Look what


    you''ve done. you scared her and made her cry!"


    "It serves her right," said Jacob in a cold tone, his anger hadn''tpletely dissipated.


    "Well, you''ve driven the nurse away. Who''s going to deal with my wound now?" asked Emily raising


    one eyebrow at her boyfriend.


    "Well... me. I can do it for you." Jacob sat down beside Emily, set up the tray and gently cleaned


    Emily''s wound with a cotton ball soaked in disinfectant. Then he applied medicine on her wound.


    Jacob treated Emily with all tenderness. His movements were very light, and he looked as if he was


    doing the most important thing in the world.


    Emily''s eyes grew softer, resting her chin on her good hand, as she gazed at the man in front of her.


    Although it was winter, her heart was filled with warmth, as if she was bathing in the warm spring


    sunshine.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side of Jingshi City, David was seeing Nora off at the airport.


    Nora was crying in David''s arms. David quietly held her for a while, then slowly pushed her away.


    "Nora, you''ve missed your flight. Don''t miss it again." said David.


    Nora was supposed to take the previous flight back to M country, but before it was time to board the


    ne, she turned around and came back. This led to her missing the flight. David had to book the next


    flight for her.


    "David, I don''t want to go..." Nora''s eyes had be swollen from crying, just like a little rabbit, which


    made David feel sorry for her. She asked in a choked voice,"Does Rita dislike me? Because I bothered


    you?"


    ''The honest answer is, of course, yes.'' thought David, but he didn''t speak it out, afraid of hurting her


    feelings. He dared not let Nora and Rita be together in the same ce because Rita didn''t like Nora at


    all. If Nora stayed longer in Jingshi City, a fierce quarrel would inevitably break out between them.


    David sighed helplessly, but he had to say it. "Nora, I am sorry, but you have to go back to M country,"


    "David." Nora looked up at him. Sadness filled her voice. "You''ve changed. You weren''t like that


    before."


    David asked,"What kind of person was I before?"


    "You used to be very kind to me. You spoiled me; you made me happy; you gave me everything I


    wanted and you said that you liked me the most...." answered Nora without stopping.


    "As you said, that was before," David interrupted her, with a sternly cool and unmoved expression on


    his handsome face,"You''ve married my brother, so you shouldn''t be saying things like that anymore. I


    hope you can put our rtionship in the right ce, which is in the past. It is time to move on."


    Nora was surprised and said in an unwilling tone,"Is that how you really feel? I don''t believe it!"


    David controlled his emotions, trying to stay calm, and said with determination,"I will take you to the


    boarding gate. Don''t waste time anymore. There is still someone waiting for me at home."


    "You mean Rita? The maid will take care of her," Nora said with bitterness,"I''m leaving soon. Can''t you


    spend more time with me?"


    David didn''t say anything anymore. But Nora knew that it was a silent refusal.


    "I understand." Nora wiped her tears, showing a reluctant smile, as she asked,"You have fallen in love


    with her, haven''t you? Will you remarry her? This is myst question. Tell me and I''ll board the ne


    right away."


    David closed his eyes, thinking about her questions. After a while, he looked up and answered,"I have


    been considering it."


    David didn''t answered either of her questions, but he seemed to take the rtionship between Rita and


    him seriously. Nora clenched her fists with a heavy heart, trying hard to pretend not to care, and then


    she said,"Okay, I understand. I wish you both a lifetime of happiness."


    ''Even if David likes Rita, it doesn''t change anything. Rita must have lost her baby by now. Whoever


    takes something important from me will have to pay the price.''


    An evil thought glimmered in Nora''s eyes, but soon disappeared.


    Finally, Nora boarded the ne bound for M country. David felt relieved, seeing the ne take off. He


    then drove back to where Rita lived.


    Originally Rita lived in David''s vi, however, she and Nora hated each other and there was a lot of


    friction between them. Rita decided to give way and moved out to live alone.


    David had no way to get rid of the tension between the two, so for the time being, it was a good


    decision. What he did was to send a reliable maid to take care of her. Every day he went to see her, but


    today he didn''t see Rita because he had to see Nora off. At this point, there was no need to hurry.


    David couldn''t wait to see Rita, as if that was the only way to make him feel at ease. Perhaps taking


    care of Rita had be part of his life.


    While driving, David took out his mobile phone, only to find that his phone had been turned off. He


    quickly turned it on, surprised to see a lot of missed calls.


    However, none of them were from Rita.


    David could not help feeling a little disappointed. Was she not anxious that he hadn''te to see her


    yet? He threw his mobile phone sideways in sullen, resentful silence, then stepped on the elerator


    harder to speed up to Rita''s ce.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    David soon arrived at his destination. When he was walking toward the house where Rita lived, he


    wondered if it would make her happier knowing that Nora had gone. Thinking that she might not have


    been all too happy, having had to move out and live in this house, David decided to bring her back to


    his vi in due course.


    When David got to the door, he found that the door was half open and the lock was broken, as if


    someone kicked the door straight in.


    Something must have happened. David''s heart started beating faster. He rushed into the house, only to


    find a big pool of blood in the hall. He searched the house both inside and outside, but didn''t find Rita.


    He yelled in panic,"Rita, Rita!"


    It was the first time for David to feel so scared that he was ashen and trembling. He couldn''t help but


    think, ''What happened? Why is there a big pool of blood?'' So many questions filled his head. ''Where is


    Rita? What about the maid who is supposed to take care of her?''


    It took quite a while for David to calm down. He guessed that Rita could be in the hospital by now.


    David left the house in a hurry. He sat back in the driver''s seat, starting the car while calling the maid.


    "Hello, Haley. Where are you and Rita now? Why is nobody home?" he asked as soon as the phone


    was connected.


    There came Haley''s astonished voice at the other end of the line,"Mr. Xu, my son had a car ident


    today, so Rita gave me two days off. I''m not with her now..."


    David scolded her,"How can I not know of this? I told you that you must take good care of her at all


    times! You know that she is pregnant! How can she move around without your care?"


    David lost control of his anger. He hung up the phone without waiting for Haley''s reply.


    ''If Rita was alone at home, what happened to her? Where is she now?'' thought David with such


    anxiety.


    David dialed another number. As soon as the phone was connected, he ordered,"I think Rita is missing.


    Find out where she is now. Start with the hospital."


    The person whom David contacted on the phone was very efficient. He found some women with the


    same name as Rita in several hospitals, after crossing out the wrong women one by one, he got the


    exact whereabouts of Rita. By that time, it was already 9 p.m.


    It turned out that Rita had gone intobor. When David found out that Rita had given birth to a son for


    him, he was so excited that he rushed to the hospital without a stop. But as he arrived at the door of


    Rita''s ward, he froze, unable to take one step further. He had gotten somewhat timid and hesitant.


    David couldn''t help feeling excited at the sight of his woman and his son in the ward.

 Chapter 168 I Broke The Rules Because Of You

    Chapter 168 I Broke The Rules Because Of You


    Finally, David stepped into the room quietly, his heart beating fast. He held his breath and looked at the


    bed--


    No one was there.


    "Rita?" David called her again and again. He ran to the balcony, then to the bathroom, but Rita was


    nowhere to be found, nor was the baby. "Hello? Is anyone here? Doctor! Where is she? Rita, the


    woman who just gave birth here? !"


    The doctors and nurses on duty that night approached David, seeing him looking distressed. No sign of


    Rita and her baby, they all exchanged puzzled looks. "They...they were here. Not too long ago. Maybe


    they are taking a walk outside..."


    "A walk? Are you kidding me? She just delivered a baby!" David almost shouted.


    "Sir, please..." It was already terrible enough for the hospital to have a missing patient and her baby,


    not to say the now, missing patient was connected to a high profile family. Everyone in the room stood


    still without saying a word.


    "Why are you all standing there? Go and find her!" David roared at them. "Or I will tear down this


    pathetic hospital!


    You don''t want to get into any trouble, do you?" He knocked over a few folders from a nurse''s hand.


    The hospital sent out as many staff members as they could to find Rita. They searched the entire


    hospital, but no one could find her. Even surveince cameras could not help. She just disappeared.


    "Tell me, who brought her here?" David suddenly asked, grabbing the cor of a doctor. He was on the


    edge of an emotional outburst.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "It was a Mr. Gu and a Ms. Bai. I remember. They came together. Maybe...Maybe they took her with


    them when they left." The doctor was d that he was able to think of this possibility. There was a big


    chance that David would throw him against the wall if he did not provide an answer.


    ''Mr. Gu and Ms. Bai?


    Wasn''t that Jacob and Emily?''


    David did miss a phone call from Jacob. ''They took Rita? If that was the case then it would make


    sense.''


    David left the hospital immediately. He drove to Tyrone Mansion as fast as he could. While on the


    wheel, he scrolled down to Jacob''s number and pressed dial.


    "Jacob! Get your ass downstairs, now!" David shouted into the phone.


    "I am busy. Don''t bother me," said Jacob and hung up immediately.


    Unbelievable! David was white with rage.


    How could Jacob block him off at this critical time?


    If Jacob didn''t open the door, he would have to break into the house.


    Inside the mansion, Jacob and Emily sat face to face in the silence. They looked at each other, but


    neither said a word.


    "Sir, Mr. Xu is here. We tried stop him..." A guard reported from the outside.


    "Let him in." Jacob walked downstairs with Emily, his hand around her waist. David was in the hall


    pacing back and forth.


    "Is Rita and her baby here?" David asked as soon as he saw the couple.


    "Rita and the baby?" Emily looked surprised. "Aren''t they in the hospital? What happened?"


    David looked at her in disbelief, trying to figure out if she was telling the truth. "Rita and the baby are


    missing. We couldn''t find them anywhere in the hospital."


    "What? How could that happen? Where could they have gone? They were still there when we left!"


    Emily was worried,"Did you search the hospital?"


    David was convinced that Emily had something to do with Rita going missing, but now he wasn''t so


    sure. "Didn''t you hear what I just said? We searched every corner of the hospital! You sent her there.


    Why did you leave her alone?"


    David said with a ming tone. Jacob sneered and replied,"Your girl, your baby, and you want us to


    watch them for you? Where were you then?"


    "I was in the middle of something..." David didn''t know Rita was going to give birth.


    "In the middle of what? What is more important than Rita giving birth to your baby?" Emily replied,


    getting annoyed that David was putting the me on them.


    "Emily and I rushed her to the hospital when she went intobor. Wasn''t that enough? You want us to


    look after her day and night? What use are you as the child''s father?" Jacob gave an icy cold look. "You


    didn''t do anything but here you are, ming us."


    David calmed down a little. "I know. It''s my fault. But I have to find them now. You really have no idea


    where they might be?"


    "No, I am sorry." Emily shook her head.


    Jacob looked at David with an indifferent face. "You should go to your enemies instead of yelling


    around like a lunatic here in my house."


    David eventually cooled down. "I know. I am sorry."


    Jacob continued,"I will send someone to help you find her."


    David raised his head. He had never thought that Jacob would offer help. But it was better than


    nothing, not to say Jacob''s men were much faster. "Good. Thank you."


    David was more worried now after hearing what Jacob had said. He cleared his head and quickly


    gathered all his resources in Jingshi City to find Rita and the baby.


    Emily was relieved when David left. "Don''t you think we went a bit too far?"


    Jacob smiled at her,"You''re the one who asked me to lie. You should feel bad, not me."


    "Well, that''s true..." Emily bit her lips. "He did believe us, though. Why?"


    "Because he doesn''t really doubt me." Jacob replied.


    "But why?"


    "He knows that I''m too bored to lie. That''s not what excites me."


    Emily prodded no further. "Fine."


    "Speaking of which, I did lie to my friend today thanks to you." Jacob held Emily''s face and gently


    pinched her nose. "I want my reward."


    Emily was so familiar with this tone. She climbed two steps on the stairs, higher than Jacob and kissed


    him from above. This always worked.


    But Jacob wasn''t that easy to please this time. "You think only one kiss is enough?" He asked with a


    evil smile,"Who do you think I am?"


    Jacob suddenly bent down and carried Emily on the shoulder, then he carried her toward the bedroom


    while Emily fought against his strong arms.


    "Let me down... hmm..."


    Jacob threw her on the bed and climbed on her, pushing her against the sheets and kissed her fiercely.


    ''My sweet girl, Don''t try to get away from me...''

 Chapter 169 You Took It The Wrong Way

    Chapter 169 You Took It The Wrong Way


    Everywhere he looked, David couldn''t find Rita in Jingshi City. It never entered his mind that Rita would


    be hiding in one of Jacob''s mansions.


    Earlier that day:


    When Rita woke up in the hospital, she saw Emily. Not seeing David there beside her, she felt a little


    upset.


    ''Well, I suppose he''s with Nora now.


    But does he even know that I slipped and fell down, and the cause of that was because someone


    greased the soles of my shoes? I bet Nora had something to do with it.


    Well, even if he knew about it, he will do nothing, because Nora was his unforgettable first love, and


    nothing in the world is more important than that.


    This was hisst chance. But he missed it.


    Because he was not here when I needed him the most, there''s no need for him to be with me at all


    from now on.''


    Looking at Emily, who was taking care of her, Rita felt warm. ''Fortunately, I''m not alone now.''


    "Emily, I want to ask you a favor."


    Looking at her and smiling, Emily said,"We are friends, Rita. No need to say those words. I''ll do


    everything I can for you."


    Rita took a deep breath and slowly said,"I want to leave Jingshi City with my child."


    "What?" Wide eyed and astounded, Emily asked,"Why do you want to do that, Rita?


    "Nothing. I just don''t want to see David anymore."


    "You want to hide from him?"


    "No." Rita said firmly and coldly,"I want to forget that he is the father of my child."


    "..." Not knowing what to say, Emily became silent for a while. Then she tried to point out,"But your


    body condition now..."


    "That''s why I need your help."


    Emily hesitated. She also thought that David was irresponsible and that he was not the right man for


    Rita, but now their child had just be born and he would grow up without a father... As Emily didn''t know


    what had happened between David and Rita, she could not make a decision immediately.


    But the moment she saw the look on Rita''s face, putting all her hope on Emily, she decided to help


    Rita. ''No matter what had happened between them, I will stand on the side of my friend and respect all


    of her decisions.''


    "Okay, let me take care of it."


    "Thank you, Emily," Rita said sincerely and gratefully, holding Emily''s hand.


    Both Emily and Rita knew clearly that if they wanted to do it sessfully, they must ask for Jacob''s


    help. Only he could hide Rita, without letting David notice.


    Not knowing what price Emily paid to let Jacob help her, Rita and her child were moved into one of


    Jacob''s mansions. At her disposal, there were several maternity matrons, baby-sitters, chefs,


    bodyguards, and even doctors. Everything she needed was prepared for her to live therefortably.


    No matter how hard David tried to find her, he would not seed, because this was Jacob''s house. It


    was just a piece of cake for him to hide a person in one of his own houses.


    Rita knew that. Thanks to Emily, she could enjoy all of these. If it wasn''t for her, Jacob, a cold and


    merciless man, would never help anyone he was not familiar with. It was much worse that the favor she


    asked was to hide her from his friend...


    ''I will remember their kindness forever, '' Rita thought.


    Gazing at the baby sleeping beside her, Rita touched his wrinkled face. Although she still thought that


    he was a little bit ugly, a gentle and tender look that only a mother could have, appeared on her face.


    The next day, at the Tyrone Mansion:


    The result of Emily spending the night at Jacob''s mansion was an all-nighter of love making,sting for


    several hours. As a result, she didn''t wake up until noon the next day.


    ''Well, as expected, it''s not easy to ask for Jacob''s help. The price of that wasst night''s big event.


    He imed that he felt guilty about lying to his friend for me, so I shouldpensate him. We made


    love again and again, and he didn''t stop until I fainted.''


    "Good." Emily also heard Jacob sayingst night before she passed out. "You stayed awake much


    longer than thest time. Exercising really has its benefits. Keep going."


    ''What... did he mean by that? The time before I fainted was much longer than thest time?''


    Emily was too tired to think of the meaning of what Jacob said and drifted off to sleep.


    The next day, she woke up, pulled back the quilt, and found that there were love bites all over her


    body...


    which, undoubtedly, were done by Jacob.


    ''He was like a hungry animal. I don''t think I canst long, living with this guy!''


    Emily then got up and had something to eat. After that, she wanted to visit Rita, but Jacob thought that


    it still wasn''t safe for her to go there. He exined,"If you go to visit her now, David would easily


    suspect that something is going on."


    "That makes sense. I''ll visit her in a few days." Emily agreed with Jacob and gave up her n.


    Pulling Emily into his arms, Jacob smiled and teased,"You should spend your time on something more


    meaningful, don''t you think?"


    Emily immediately understood the underlying meaning of what he said, and her face blushed. She


    asked,"Don''t you have anything else in your mind, except sex?"


    "What?" Jacob pretended to be very confused, and said,"I meant you should exercise. What are you


    talking about?"


    "I..."


    "You took it the wrong way."


    With her face blushing, Emily fiercely denied,"NO!"


    ''Well, it was all his fault. He often talked about having sex using the same kind of tone. If he never talks


    in that tone, I wouldn''t misunderstand him.'' Emily rolled her eyes at the thought.


    "Don''t you have anything else in your mind, except for sex?" Jacob mimicked Emily, using the same


    sentence that she asked him, in the exact same tone she made first.


    Emily stared at him and said,"I''ll exercise right now. As you wish."


    After saying that, she walked out.


    Jacob followed her and joked,"Yes, you should exercise. Last night you were too tired and fell asleep


    again."


    Hearing that, Emily staggered a step and thought, ''Now is not the right time to talk about this, okay?''


    In order to leave Jacob behind. Emily quickened her pace. But soon she realized what Jacob really


    meant. ''He asked me to exercise to keep myself awake longer while we are making love...


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Well, I won''t go and exercise. I stepped into his trap again...''


    Meanwhile, David kept looking for Rita and their child almost everywhere in the Jingshi City area.


    When he found that all the real estate that he gave to Rita had been sold off, he finally understood what


    was happening.


    Rita was hiding from him, and it was carefully nned.


    "Damn it!" David shouted, with his face all tired and gloomy.


    ''This woman is ying me. I must find her!''


    One weekter, thinking that David may have already forgotten about Rita, Emily couldn''t wait to visit


    Rita anymore.


    And surely, she would go and buy some gifts for the baby.


    Emily told Jacob that she would go to the maternity and baby store after work, but to her surprise,


    Jacob said that he would go with her.


    In the maternity and baby store, there was a huge variety of goods.


    This was not the first time that Emily visited a maternity shop. Thest time she visited one was when


    she herself, was falsely diagnosed as pregnant.


    Jack and Rose were also there that time, and they were buying a baby carriage. Even so, neither Rose


    nor Emily had the chance to use those baby products in the end.

 Chapter 170 A Villain

    Chapter 170 A Viin


    Thinking of this, Emily couldn''t help but sneak a nce at Jacob. He must have been expecting that


    child too, but unfortunately it was just a false rm.


    "How may I help you? Is there anything you''d like to see, ma''am and sir?" A young salesgirl hurried to


    entertain Emily and Jacob warmly, seeing them well dressed.


    Emily noticed that the salesgirls were new. She smiled politely and said,"Let me look around by myself


    first. If I need any help, I will let you know."


    "Okay sure! I will just be here if you need anything." The salesgirl slightly bowed.


    "Okay." Emily looked at the small shoes and hats. They were so cute! Holding up a pair, she turned and


    asked Jacob,"What do you think of these?"


    Although she knew Jacob had sent Sam to take care of the baby supplies, she still wanted to buy


    something for Rita''s baby herself.


    "It''s nice." Jacob''s tone was serious this time.


    Emily continued to look around, asking Jacob about his opinion from time to time. Every time, Jacob


    would reply and even make ament.


    But what she didn''t notice was that Jacob''s eyes did not fall upon the things that she was holding but


    stayed glued on her, and his eyes were too tender to be true.


    The shop assistants were watching, and they were dying of the romantic thrill and heart melting scene


    unfolding in front of their eyes.


    Atst Emily decided on the baby things she wanted and Jacob paid the bill. They were about to walk


    out the maternity and baby shop, when they ran into someone most unexpected to be there.


    "David!" Emily gasped.


    "What are you two doing here?" He was just as surprised, sweeping his eyes from Emily then to Jacob.


    He looked around to make sure that he was in the right store, then rested his eyes on the couple in


    front of him. Judging from what they were carrying in their hands, it was apparent that they had bought


    a few baby things from that shop. His eyes narrowed with suspicion.


    He was just passing by and saw this shop by chance. He knew Rita would not be there at this time, but


    he still couldn''t help walking in.


    And although he had had the best maternal and infant supplies purchased, they were bought by other


    people. As the father of the child, he wanted to buy a few things that he chose himself. When he


    eventually got to see his child, they could be of use.


    But he had never thought that he would run into Jacob and Emily here. They had no children and were


    not pregnant. What was their business buying maternal and infant things?


    ''Could it be possible that...''


    An idea was about to take form in David''s mind, but was interrupted by Jacob.


    "We are already buying maternal and infant supplies, because we are nning to have children. We


    can do that, can''t we?"


    Hearing this, David did not know what to say. He choked back what he wanted to say, but answered,"I


    just asked casually. If you have any news about Rita, please tell me at once."


    As he spoke, his eyes were drawn to Emily.


    Emily felt somewhat guilty and she turned away, trying not to look at David. There was a slight


    nervousness in her face. The next second Jacob shielded her behind him. His thin lips opened slightly


    and his voice was mighty and domineering. "Don''t stare at my woman!"


    Hearing this, David also looked away immediately and said,"Sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    Then he turned and left. He wasn''t really in the mood to visit the maternal and baby shop in the first


    ce.


    Seeing David leave, Emily took a big sigh of relief. She gripped Jacob by the hand and said,"Was this


    supposed to happen?"


    Jacob''s expression was slightly frozen and his eyes were somewhat serious. "Not necessarily."


    Emily suddenly became nervous and she said,"Then, what should we do?"


    Although she knew nothing about David and Rita''s past, she knew from David''s behavior that there


    must be some reason for Rita, not wanting to be with him. She didn''t want to break her promises to


    Rita. She said,"Had I known, I would not havee to buy these things..."


    Jacob reached out to fix and smooth her hair, which was a constion. "It''s all right. I''ll be here for you


    no matter what. We don''t have to know all of this at once. Let''s y it by ear."


    Emily nodded, sfeeling somewhat reassured.


    Meanwhile, David drove back to his own vi.


    In every corner of the house, there were signs and traces that Rita had once lived here. But now she


    had gone, and David suddenly felt that the vi was toorge. Why else would he feel empty here?


    Even his heart and his life had also be empty, without Rita to fill it.


    He thought of his encounter with Jacob and Emily, and little by little, his suspicion grew. Something was


    definitely wrong.


    Emily was a good friend of Rita. But when Rita disappeared with her child, she didn''t even worry about


    it. And there were those baby products. Why did she have to buy them at this time?


    If she knew where Rita was, then all of this could be solved.


    David''s eyes grew heavy and his face grew bleak. He picked up his mobile phone and dialed a number


    to give orders.


    "Follow and observe Jacob and Emily, especially Emily, and see where she had been up to these


    days."


    "Okay Master."


    David hung up the phone, once again thinking of that encounter with the couple. He would soon found


    out if they had something to do with Rita''s being missing.


    It''s not that he didn''t trust Jacob, but because Jacob was obviously the type who forgot friendship for


    beauty. If Emily asked Jacob to hide all facts from him, he would probably do it!


    So why did he believe this guy with zero credibility from the get go? Anyhow, he would take Rita and


    his child back and no one could stop him from doing so!


    Days passed as David asked his men to observe Emily very closely. Finally they found clues. He was


    sure that Rita was being protected by Emily, so he went straight to the ce where Rita was most likely


    to hide. Unfortunately, Rita was gone, leaving an empty building behind.


    Because of this, David fought fiercely with Jacob, disregarding their past friendship.


    "I had trusted you so much but you lied to me, thanks to your girlfriend! Where is Rita? Where is she!


    Where on earth did you hide her and my son?" David''s was going mad with fury. Rita and his son wereContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    just hiding close by, but he did not know it. He was still going around and looking for them like a


    headless fly.


    It was Jacob, the oblivious viin, who did all this!


    Jacob sneered and said," So many times when she needed you, you were nowhere to be found. It


    served you right to have your woman run away from you."


    "Shut up! I am going to kill you!"


    David''s strength increased sharply in his fury and lunged at Jacob who wasn''t as strong as the furious


    David. But Jacob fought back. In the end, there was no winner. David was hurt in the face while Jacob


    was hurt around his body.


    "If you want to find them, go south." As David was leaving, Jacob threw a clue at him. As a friend, this


    was what he could do to help him. As for whether he believed it or not, that was his business.


    Hearing this, David stopped for a moment. He could not help gnashing his teeth and cursing,"Go to


    hell, Jacob. You are a jerk!"


    Jacob did not refute. He simply uttered a snortingugh,"You deserve to be taught a lesson."


    When Emily came over, she saw that Jacob was injured. Totally upset, she took care of him, washing


    the wound and applying medicine on it. As she was finishing the application of the bandage, she was


    again pressed on the bed...


    It waste at night as Jacob tightly embraced Emily andy on his side in bed. Looking at Emily''s


    sweet sleeping face quietly by the bright moonlight, his heart seemed to be filled with something. He


    felt veryfortable and satisfied.


    He reached out and touched her face running through the contours bit by bit with his long fingers, and


    his eyes softened.


    "Emily, never ever leave me."

 Chapter 171 What A Shrew

    Chapter 171 What A Shrew


    Eventually, Jack announced the breaking off of his engagement to Rose. It seemed that he didn''t care


    about how this would affect his prestige. He didn''t conceal the fact that Rose had an abortion, and he


    didn''t even care when others denounced him as inhumane.


    Seeing Rosee to such a bad end, people couldn''t help feeling sorry for her,"Rose is a woman who


    fell from heaven and straight to hell. Love among the rich is as transient as a fleeting cloud. You cannot


    rely much on it."


    Jack made the decision without telling anyone, so not surprisingly, he was asked for an exnation by


    Mr. Gu. But Jack already made up an excuse.


    "How could she marry into this house and be my wife when she couldn''t even protect our


    descendants?"


    Mr. Gu eventually left this matter alone and did not pursue further. He also turned a blind eye to the


    ongoing fight between Jack and Jacob.


    It was only after Jack left that Mr. Gu suddenly became seriously ill. Given this, trouble was brewing for


    the members of the Gu family.


    "He is absolutely mad for more power and status!" Jacob sneered as he listened to his subordinate''s


    report in his office. His eyes turned to dark and deep as if he had countless worries in his mind.


    Jack must have something to do with Mr. Gu''s sudden illness.


    Did he think that by doing this, he could obtain power and protect his interests easily? That was


    ridiculous!


    Jacob''s subordinate asked tentatively,"Sir, should we..." He didn''t finish his words, but the meaning was


    self-evident.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob tapped on the desk and sneered dismissively,"Keep monitoring him. I would like to see what kind


    of tricks he is ying."


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time in Haicheng City.


    Andrew and Debby were a bit tense as they looked at the young man in a business suit sitting in front


    of them in their house.


    "Uncle and Auntie, don''t be so nervous. My name is Paul. I''m a friend of Emily. I''m here because


    Chinese New Year is around the corner. Emily asked me to fetch you two ande with me to Jingshi


    City, so that you can spend the new year together. The young man was lying about his name. It wasn''t


    Paul. He wore a genial smile and talked to them politely and gently, which made himself endearing and


    felt familiar. In addition, he chatted with them for a while, so Emily''s parents were gradually off their


    guard.


    "Oh, I see." Debby said as she discreetly looked over the man,"You''ve said that you are Emily''s friend.


    Are you her boyfriend?"


    "Not yet," said the man without letting down his smile.


    Debby and Andrew looked at each other and came to understand that this young man failed to capture


    their daughter''s heart, so he came here to charm his way through them.


    "Emily is always genuinely concerned about you two, so we''d better set forth as soon as possible," said


    the man.


    Andrew snorted coldly as he recalled the unpleasant memory between them and Emily. "Why would


    such an ungrateful person worry about us? I think she is simply curious about whether we are dead or


    not!"


    After all, this young man was not a member of their family, so seeing Andrew openly talking about their


    family problems, Debby was a bit sullen. "Stop talking too much," she pulled on Andrew''s shirt and


    said,"So sorry about that. Don''t take it to heart, Paul."


    The young man kept talking in a gentle and polite way. "There is no real hatred in a family. If Emily was


    not concerned about you, why would she ask me to bring you to Jingshi City?"


    Andrew was still unsatisfied. "Why didn''t shee with you if she really cares about us?"


    The man was getting impatient, but he concealed it rapidly and still replied politely. "Emily is ill, so she


    couldn''te with me today. She didn''t want me to tell you this because she doesn''t want you to worry


    about her."


    After all, Debby still cared about her daughter. Hearing that Emily was ill, she started to worry. "She''s


    ill? What kind of illness? Is it a serious illness or a minor one?" Debby asked questions one after


    another.


    "It''s hard to say. It''s kind of between the two," answered the man.


    "Come on, Andrew. Why are you still sitting here? Let''s go and see our daughter!" said Debby as she


    pushed Andrew. Debby was about to pack her bags, but she was interrupted by the man.


    "You don''t have to pack your bags, because I''ve already prepared some necessities for you," said the


    man.


    In no time, the Bais arrived in Jingshi City.


    However, before they got to meet Emily, the young man quickly showed his true colors, shedding the


    politeness and gentleness and reced it with cruelty and viciousness. He locked the Bais in a


    dpidated, abandoned house and took away their phones.


    Debby didn''t know what just happened. She asked Andrew with a trembling voice,"Drew, do you think


    that we were kidnapped?"


    "You were in such a haste toe here. Now you see where he got us!" Andrew also had a sullen


    look.


    "Why do you think they kidnapped us? Do you think it is because of Emily?" asked Debby.


    "It must have much to do with your baby daughter!" Andrew said.


    Debby slowly calmed herself down. "If so, Emily will certainlye and get us out of here. She is a


    very obedient and caring daughter."


    However, time passed but no one came to see them, let alone brought them anything to eat. It seemed


    like they had been forgotten.


    They were so hungry and scared that they started to find a way out and shouted for help. But it was all


    in vain. They sat on the hay losing hope. They argued with each other from time to time.


    "It''s all your fault! We were at our home safe and sound until you decided toe here without thinking


    carefully! If it were not because of you, we wouldn''t be here in this hell hole,"ined Andrew.


    "Do you think I wanted this to happen? Did I wake up this morning with a n to get kidnapped? I was


    just worried about our daughter!" defended Debby.


    "Are you still counting on your dear daughter to save us? There is no one here but ourselves to get us


    out of here!" said Andrew.


    They fell silent after that.


    It wasn''t until a few dayster that someone finally came and opened the door.


    The two of them looked at the door, only to see ady in high heels walk in slowly.


    Thedy was dressed in expensive branded clothes. She had a beautiful face and an arrogant look.


    She also had a lofty manner. "They are the people I want?" thedy haughtily asked someone.


    "Yes, mydy. They are Emily''s parents," the man who locked Debby and Andrew was back. He


    answered thedy politely.


    Debby couldn''t help snarling as she saw that man,"You lying bastard! We trusted youpletely, and


    you treat us this way! What on earth do you want from us?" Debby shouted angrily.


    "What a shrew this woman is!"


    Tina, the woman in expensive clothes said disdainfully. As she walked close to Debby and Andrew, she


    couldn''t help covering her nose with her hands. Then, she asked with dislike,"Why did you lock them


    up in such a dirty ce?"


    The man lowered his head lightly and said,"Sorry, mydy. I thoughtlessly locked them here. I will


    transfer them to a cleaner ce¡­"


    Tina interrupted him without waiting for him to finish his words,"There''s no need to do that, and anyway,


    they deserve to stay in this kind of ce."


    Andrew became angrier hearing what Tina said. He finally could not bear to hear any more. "I can''t


    believe that such a young girl would say something like that! I''m surprised by your vicious heart


    beneath your pretty face!"


    Tina turned to him with a serious expression but did not say a word. She sneered and pped her


    hands. Then, several strong men in ck walked in and grabbed Debby and Andrew.


    "Smack them on their mouths" ordered Tina.


    The strong menplied and smacked Debby and Andrew instantly.


    Debby and Andrew had not eaten anything for a few days, so they could not fight back. They were


    smacked ck and blue, crying and cursing at the men.


    Tina coldly watched for a short while then stopped the strong men. "Bring it in," said Tina.


    Then, someone brought a bucket of smelly leftovers from the house. The smell of the leftovers was so


    disgusting that Tina took a few steps back as she smelled the odor, covering her mouth and nose.


    Debby and Andrew were thrown onto the ground, facing the dirty bucket.


    "What on earth do you want?" asked Andrew helplessly through his breath. Although he was infuriated,


    he could not do anything, given that they were outnumbered.


    "What do I want? I haven''t thought about it yet." Tina said so as she looked at them insolently. Her face


    turned wicked as she gave an evil smile. "Don''t you know why you are treated this way? Let me tell


    you," said Tina.


    "It''s because you have a good daughter. Too good. She stole many things from me and made me


    unhappy,"


    Tina continued,"but I cannot hurt her, so I will just hurt you. After all, you two are the people she cares


    about the most."

 Chapter 172 Until Her Death

    Chapter 172 Until Her Death


    "If you want your revenge, go for Emily! Why us? Go and find her! Emily never cared about us !"


    Andrew''s face darken. He turned around to Debby and yelled,"This is your fault! It''s all because of you


    spoiling Emily! Look at this! Emily is the one who messed up! Why should we suffer from it?"


    Full of tears, Debby cupped her swollen face with her hand and said in a shaky voice to Tina,"We never


    did anything to harm you and we really do not know what happened between you and Emily. Please,


    set us free and I will have Emily apologize for what she has done to you."


    Tina sneered. "An apology is never enough to make up for what she has done to me..." She smiled


    grimly with eyes full of hatred and continued,"I''ll never stop until I get my revenge. Until I squeeze the


    life out of her eyes!"


    Tina looked so much like a viper at this moment which frightened the old couple more.


    "Here. This is your food," said Tina. She slightly lifted her foot and pointed to a barrel of leftover food


    with her delicate toe.


    Andrew stared at Tina with surprise and yelled,"How could you let us eat this! Don''t push us too far! "


    "I see. So, you don''t want to eat it? Okay then." "Let''s go," said Tina. She did not push them anymore


    but signaled her henchmen to take the leftovers away.


    Seeing Tina leaving, the Bais could not help worrying that once she left, they might starve if not given


    any food for a long time.


    "Don''t leave! Please stop!" Emily''s parent screamed out loud.


    But no matter how much they begged, no one gave a response and the door was mmed shut then.


    Andrew felt so angry and could not help bemoaning,"This is all Emily''s fault! Now, this damned ce


    might be where we are gonna die!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Debby also agreed and resented Emily in her mind and replied," God knows when and how Emily


    woulde to save us."


    Andrew could not help interrupting Debby and said,"Save us? You are dreaming! I''ve told you that she


    could never be our real daughter but you insisted on taking her and raising her up! We should


    have ended her life from the start, which would have been a much better ending for us all."


    Debby replied,"You shouldn''t talk about that here! Lower your voice. Someone else might hear you!"


    "Who could hear us in this damn ce?" asked Andrew. He was really fuming mad and said,"If there''s


    really someone else here, how could we be locked for such a long time? "


    Debby could not help asking,"Andrew, there''s nobody else here. Did that woman really leave us to


    starve to death?" Debby was terrified at the thought and could not help breaking down in tears.


    "Stop crying!" Andrew yelled at Debby impatiently and said,"Save your energy to live!"


    Several days passed and still, no one came no matter how loud the couple shouted for help. They


    never knew that the house was built in the middle of the woods and was many miles away from the


    nearest house.


    The couple had been starving for a long time. Their faces had turned deathly pale. They felt so hungry


    that they had to eat the straws on the ground to survive. They did not mind that they were dirty or


    coarse in the mouth.


    They had not eaten or drunk anything for almost one week. If the situation continued, they would die of


    hunger.


    Sometimes, the human instinct to survive left people no other choices.


    This was what Tina saw when she came for the second time. Full of disdain, Tina lifted her eyebrow


    and clicked her tongue,"Tsk tsk. E! So you ate the straw? Disgusting! Did you evolve into farm


    animals or something?"


    That moment when the couple saw Tina, they felt like they had found their savior. They crawled


    towards Tina and said,"Miss, finally you came back. We are so sorry to say those things to you before.


    Please give us some food..."


    In the face of hunger and with the desire to live, dignity had left their being. In truth, they never had any.


    Tina squinted slowly and said,"So you want to eat now?"


    "Yes, yes, please...", the couple replied eagerly.


    Tina continued,"Okay, bark like a dog and I will give you food, deal?" She pped her hands.


    Immediately someone brought a te of delicious buns. Tina picked up a bun with her red nails


    sticking into the surface and asked,"Do you want to have a bite?"


    Debby stared hungrily at the bun and could not help swallowing, and hesitated.


    Andrew was so desperate that he immediately barked like a dog even without thinking,"Bow-wow! "


    Tina was amused by Andrew and said,"Come on, one more try!"


    "Bow-wow wow!" Andrew did as shemanded. He could not help drooling and begged,"Miss, I did


    as you told. Could you please give me the bun now?"


    "Hahahahaha..." Tinaughed so loudly. She threw the bun to the ground and said to Andrew,"Here


    you go. Enjoy!"


    Andrew immediately grabbed the bun and wolfed it down.


    Seeing this, Debby finally lost herst piece of persistence. Hunger totally took control of her mind so


    she did what her husband did and barked like a dog,"Bow-wow wow! I want the bun, too! Please!"


    Tina shook her head and replied seriously,"Nope, you are not as obedient as him."


    Debby cried and begged,"Miss, I''m really starving. Please give me a bun! No, just one half! One half is


    okay! I will do anything you ask!"


    She almost lost all of her dignity, begging. Debby tried to grab Tina''s hemline but was booted out by


    Tina''s bodyguard.


    "You are so pathetic." said Tina looking down at the frail old woman at her feet. She heaved a sigh as if


    she felt so helpless and continued,"Fine, I''ll give you half a bun."


    Tina picked up a bun again and divided it into two halves. She threw one half to Andrew as if feeding a


    dog and threw the other half in front of Debby.


    Debby dashed on all force to the half bun like a starving zombie who had spotted its victim. But before


    she could grab it, her hand was trampled underfoot by Tina.


    "Don''t rush. Take it slowly," said Tina. Tina continued to trample on the bun and left a clear footprint on


    it.


    "I don''t care, just give it to me!" yelled Debby. Debby could not care much for the dirty half bun as she


    was close to starving to death.


    Once Tina moved her shoe away, Debby immediately grabbed the bun and swallowed it all.


    Tina felt so ecstatic seeing the couple, robbed of their pride and dignity.


    ''Emily, your whole family are just the same low-lying creatures and only deserve to crawl under my feet,


    '' Tina thought.


    "Jerks! You all are jerks!" cried Tina. An evil smile appeared in Tina''s eyes as if something interesting


    urred in her mind. Tina could not help talking to herself,"I really hope to see Emily''s reaction."


    ''It must be the most satisfying thing.''


    Meanwhile at the Tao Consortium, a subordinate was reporting the situation to Mark,"Mr. Mark, I have


    done what you said and Miss Tina... was very happy. "


    "Really?" asked Mark. Mark looked up and finally his expression turned from gloomy to bright. He


    slightly smiled and said,"Send more people to protect Tina but don''t let her know. And if anything


    happens to her or Jacob does something unusual, keep me informed immediately."


    "Got it, Mr. Mark."

 Chapter 173 Who Do You Think Is Dying

    Chapter 173 Who Do You Think Is Dying


    For several days Emily''s parents were yielded prisoners. They were fed once a day by Tina''s thugs, but


    the portions were just enough to keep them barely alive. Moreover, the house was as cold as the North


    Pole. If it wasn''t for those dirty nkets that they found in the house, they would surely freeze to death.


    Every day was miserable, since it was just starving and freezing all day. It was too much to bear for


    anyone and death was hiding at the next door.


    At the same time, Emily was returning to Haicheng City. When she was finally at home, on the table in


    the kitchen she found a DVD she had never seen before. So, she took the DVD and yed the video


    on herputer. When the video started, she felt a cold thrill on her back, her face waspletely


    terrified.


    The monitor showed two people sitting down on the floor. They were wearing some dirty rag; their hairs


    were scruffy and untied; their arms, legs, and face brought signs of starvation and pain. It was a terrible


    scene. The camera moved around the house, with no one speaking. The ce was at least as filthy


    and messy as them: the walls and roof were covered with musk, the wooden carpet was devoured by


    woodworms, and the whole room filled with a thin mist. They were probably freezing, in fact they


    shrank in the corner shivering, sometimes hugging each other. They looked miserable and pathetic...


    Even though the video was not of best quality, Emily soon recognized those two as her parents!


    She panicked, and her mind wasn''t still anymore. Then she saw that at the bottom there was a phone


    number. She dialed and waited for an answer.


    Soon enough, a woman''s voice picked up the phone,"Is there Emily? I guess you have seen the video."


    That voice was familiar. Emily gritted her teeth and trembled with rage and pain. She shouted out word


    by word,"Tina, why do you have my parents? If you have any problem, then it is just between you and


    me. Leave them out of this story!"


    Tears fell down her face. She couldn''t believe that her parents were dying. They were all her world. If


    they would die in this way, right now, she would never be the same again. Her poor heart wouldn''t


    survive as well.


    Tina felt the terror in Emily''s voice. Sheughed delightedly,"Yes. I have them. Emily, mark my words.


    Your parents are rubbish like you are! They gave you birth and for this they need to pay! That''s all you


    deserve, to be treated like rubbish!"


    "Tina!" Emily squeezed the phone as she wanted to broke it in pieces. She said nervously,"What the


    hell do you want? ..."


    "Oh, there are a lot of things that I want." Tina sounded calm and happy,"But let''s talk about what do


    you want. For instance, do you want to save them? I can give you a chance to have your parents back,


    but I assure you that if you tell anything to Jacob or the police, I will end their sufferings. You do not


    want to see your parents dead, right, Emily?"


    Emily took a slow and long deep breath and said,"I promise you. But you stop torturing them now;


    otherwise, I will kill you with my hands."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Tina obviously did not put her words at heart. She continued to say,"Twelve o'' clock tomorrow; on the


    western suburbs. Youe alone. If you arete, I won''t wait for you."


    "Fine, I''lle."


    When Emily said these words, Tina hung up the phone. She suddenly burst outughing crazily.


    "Are you happy now?" Mark was sitting by her side. He looked relieved, as if her sister''s happiness was


    all that mattered in this world.


    "Of course, I''m super excited, brother." Tina smiled and hugged him around the neck. She kissed him


    on his cheek,"Mark, you are always so good to me!"


    Mark froze. How long had it been since they were so intimate, except for when they were kids?


    "I have prepared something else for you. I hope you will like it." His eyes were sweet and his tone


    sounded lovely while he was with Tina. He said,"I took an appointment for you with an expert in M


    country. He will erase your scar."


    Tina pushed Mark away, as her happiness was reced by a gloomy face,"Are you sure he can fix my


    scar? Otherwise, do not make me hope."


    "He said he his confidant about it. Let''s give him a chance, shall we?" Mark knew that it is not easy to


    erasepletely a scar, but he wanted to try anyway.


    Tina liftedzily her gaze, and a glimpse of darkness shed inside her eyes. "Do not disappoint me


    Mark, or this time it won''t be as easy as someone losing his job."


    Mark answered back,"Fine, whatever you want, as long as you are happy.


    ..."


    In the meantime, Emily''s parents were living in the hell designed by Tina. They bore tortures that no


    human being should never witness without even knowing the reason. All they wanted was someone to


    save them out of this hell. The next day, it seemed that Heaven answered their prayers and sent


    someone to take them out.


    They could not believe their eyes that they were outside! After gazing at each other, they ran as fast as


    they could through the door while the guards were not noticing.


    Unfortunately, those days of starvation consumed all their strength, so that they could not run longer.


    After a few meters, they were caught and threw to the ground. The two poor souls shouted for the pain.


    "How dare you try to run away? I suppose you don''t want to live any minute longer!" One of the guards


    hit them brutally with his stick.


    The other guard looked down at them, who were suffering and craving for help as two smelly and dirty


    beggars. He could not help stepping backward and telling to hispanion,"Maybe that''s enough. You


    do not have to beat them to death. The boss said they must be kept alive."


    The beater suddenly stopped his arm. Then he tied them up tightly and dragged them to a parking lot


    just nearby. The guards threw them inside the backseat of a car and opened the window slightly. Then


    they seated in the front seats, started the engine and began talking.


    "What do you think Miss Tina needs these two for? She just threw them in that shabby, but actually she


    never did anything with them."


    "Who knows? I heard that after the injury, she went kind of crazy. Sometimes I can''t even look at her


    face. I mean her eyes are too dreadful to look into."


    "Come on, don''t mess with me man," replied the beater,"she is just a woman. How can you be scared


    by a woman? You are just a pussy."


    "I am not a pussy! That''s the truth. Miss Tina reminds me more of Mr. Tao nowadays..."


    The two guards kept gossiping in the car, while Emily''s parents stretched out their ears trying to grasp


    something about what was going on. When they hear the word "Tao", they started listening more


    attentively.


    It was not until the two guys stopped talking, that Emily''s mother cut into their conversation and


    asked,"Excuse me. The Tao n you mentioned, is it the same one of Jingshi City?"


    The guard at the passenger''s seat turned his head back at her with despise,"Do you believe that there


    is another Tao n?"


    "As for this Miss Tina... Is her mother called Flora?"


    "I guess so."


    Her face became thoughtful and excited,"So, the boss of the Tao n... Did he have only one daughter,


    Miss Tina, right?


    "She also has a brother... But why do you ask all this stuff? Shut up now!" The guy turned his face at


    the front and stopped answering her questions.


    Emily''s mother felt as if she was struck by a thunder. She would never have imagined to end up in this


    situation. The person that tortured them in these days... was...was...


    Emily''s father looked at his wife''s face, and after a couple of seconds he finally came to himself and


    understood what she was thinking about. He could no longer stay quiet,"I assure you. You better let us


    go. The sooner, the better! Otherwise, I would not let you and the Tao family get away with it!"


    The guards burst out in a vigorousugh,"You are dying, old man! That arrogance will not help you!"


    "Who do you think is dying?" After he understood what the true identity of Tina was, he spoke as if that


    was his guarantee to get rid of those two,"Do you have any idea who I really am..."


    Emily''s mother was afraid that her husband would reveal the secret. But that was not the right moment


    to do so, thus she cut in immediately,"Don''t be ridiculous!"


    "I didn''t say anything wrong! How can you let them treat us in this way? We must stand up! They have


    to know that their Miss Tina is our... Hum..."


    Fortunately, the guard sealed his mouth with tapes, so that he could not talk anymore. The secret was


    still safe.


    Emily''s mother breathed a sigh of relief. She bent forward to the guard and said,"Please forgive my


    husband. He hasn''t eaten for a long time and now he is talking nonsense now. Please do not take it


    seriously..."


    The guard did not care to speak and just kept looking at the front.

 Chapter 174 I Am Your Birth Father

    Chapter 174 I Am Your Birth Father


    After the car reached its destination, two strong guards dragged Andrew and his wife off the car and


    forced the couple to walk into an abandoned warehouse.


    Although abandoned for years, the warehouse, which was belonged to Tao family, had been carefully


    cleaned by Tina''s guards when they learned that Tina would be here today. The moment Andrew and


    his wife, who both dressed like beggars, walked into the warehouse, they felt awkward and abashed.


    "Why are you sote?" asked ady, sitting in a leather?couch, as she stretched her armszily. It was


    Tina, who dressed luxuriously, in a pure white fox fur coat, oozing mour and elegance.


    Behind Tina stood several bodyguards sent by Mark, her brother. Standing in a row, d in ck,


    these men all had guns strapped to their waist, which made them look even more intimidating.


    Behind the couch stood several bodyguards sent by Tina''s brother. Dressed in ck and standing in a


    row, these strong men all had guns strapped to their waist, which made them look more terrifying. Mark


    wanted to apany Tina, but she refused to have him with her despite his wishes. In the end, Mark


    decided to send several of his reliable bodyguards to follow and protect Tina.


    "Miss Tina, they attempted to run away on the way, and it took us some time to catch them," exined


    one man, cautiously, seeing the disappointment in Tina''s eyes.


    To his relief, Tina didn''t care much about his words. Instead, she gave all her attention to Andrew and


    Debby as she asked,"Well, you wanted to run away? How dare you!"


    Her words fed the man''s arrogance, as he kicked the couple to their knees, causing them to whimper


    before they fell at Tina''s feet.


    Stunned and astonished, Debby raised her head and stared at Tina. The inherently noble temperament


    of the girl before her eyes made Debby realize that no one could be so elegant and narcissistic if they


    were not born into a noble family.


    ''She...She is my daughter...'' cried Debby inwardly.


    ''Compared to her, we were nothing at all.''


    However, Debby''s thoughts were interrupted as Tina''s voice, full of disgust, came into her ears,"The


    two of you look like you hadn''t showered in years."


    Tina''s contemptuous words made Debby feel inferior; she wanted to bury her head in the sand.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?" Tina asked with disgust in her eyes, as she noticed Debby looking


    back at her with tender, self-abasement and shame, and she continued," Wow! Don''t tell me that you


    really care about the person who tortures and insults you."


    A guard, who also noticed Debby''s strange expression, chipped in,"Perhaps she has Stockholm


    syndrome."


    "Gross!" Tina stepped back at the guard''s words and cursed,"Don''t look at me like that. It makes me


    sick."


    Frustrated and embarrassed, Debby felt like something had pierced her heart. However, she was still


    unwilling to me Tina.


    Debby believed that it wasn''t Tina''s fault, since Tina knew nothing about her biological parents. ''If only


    she had known the truth, she would have never done such terrible things to us, '' thought Debby.


    It was such a pity, since the couple could not speak the truth of their rtion with Tina, even though she


    was standing right in front of their eyes.


    Right then, a guard stepped before Andrew, who was in a hysterical state after he saw Tina, and


    removed the tape from his mouth. As soon as the tape was taken off, Andrew broke out into


    curses,"You wicked girl! Don''t you know who I am? How dare you abuse your parents? Untie us or you


    will regret it!"


    ''Oh no! I have to stop him before he says anything else, '' the guard who took off the tape quickly


    sealed Andrew''s mouth with the tape again.


    Debby''s face turned as pale as ashes at her husband''s words. Although she was never a woman with


    integrity and dignity, her love for her birth daughter made her collect herself and think calmly. Suddenly,


    Debby realized that it would be best if they didn''t speak the truth fearing that everyone would learn of


    Tina''s origin. The wealth and status Tina was enjoying would go up in smokes if that had happened.


    "Miss Tina, please forgive him. He has no idea what he is talking about..." Debby pleaded.


    Tina sneered and turned to the guard; she said,"Remove the tape from his mouth. I''d like to hear what


    he wants to say."


    The loyal guard, obeyed Tina''s words and ripped the tape off of Andrew''s mouth again.


    Panic-stricken and terrified, Debby pounced upon her husband and warned him in a low voice,"No,


    Andrew. Don''t speak nonsense! Otherwise, Miss Tina won''t spare us!"


    However, Debby''s warnings were in vain as her husband was a selfish man, who could never


    understand his wife. Driven mad with anger, Andrew roared at Tina,"Listen carefully, you wicked girl! I


    am your birth father! Your natural father! Let go of me! Do I need to repeat myself? If we hadn''t given


    birth to you, you wouldn''t have been able to stand here today !" ...


    In an instant, silence enveloped the entire warehouse.


    Bemused, Tina sneered in a casual manner and said,"This is ridiculous."


    The guard at once agreed and stered a tape on Andrew''s mouth¡ªThis was the third time he had to


    do that.


    As a matter of fact, no one present there believed Andrew''s words. What Andrew imed sounded as


    ridiculous as a rat iming that it was the son of a cat.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, who would believe such a farce? Everyone knew that Tina was the gem of her family. As a girl


    born with a silver spoon, Tina, without a doubt, had nothing to do with the couple kneeling in front of


    her.


    Somehow, Debby felt relieved, as no one believed her husband''s words. At the same time, she also felt


    dejected as she cast a furtive nce at Tina''s face.


    "If you dare to stare at me like that again, I''ll scratch your eyes out!" Tina screamed out. For some


    inexplicable reason, Tina couldn''t tolerate being looked at by Debby. Frightened and rendered helpless


    by Tina, Debby lowered her head at once and bit her lips.


    Andrew, however, was not willing to give up as he struggled hard, trying to speak up. He firmly believed


    that, since Tina was his daughter, she had no right to treat him so poorly. Tina''sck of respect for him


    was absolutely intolerable and uneptable. In his perspective, Tina should be grateful to him for


    everything she had today, and for their giving birth to her.


    Furthermore, Andrew believed that Tina should have provided them with houses and cars instead of


    treating then like dogs.


    Tina rolled her eyes at one of the guards. The next moment, the guard gave her a small ck hand-


    gun, which Tina spun in her hand, as if it were a toy before pointing it at Andrew''s head.


    Shocked and terrified, Andrew was rendered motionless. With his heart pounding like a jackhammer in


    his chest, he stared at Tina, pretending to be calm.


    "It seems that you are angry with me?" Tina asked. She raised her head arrogantly and chuckled,"Do


    you think, insects such as yourselves can do anything to defy me?"


    As soon as she finished talking, she fired a shot in the air, which broke the dreadful silence in the


    warehouse. With a loud bang, the bullet soon found its way to the ground near Andrew''s feet.


    At this point, Andrew could not keep his calm any longer. As his face turned pale with fear, he couldn''t


    control his nerves and started to tremble.


    With the bullet being so close to his leg, Andrew''s mind went totally nk.


    Debby was frightened too, but she dared not to say a single word.


    Spinning the gun in her hand, satisfied, Tina showed a smile and said,"My brother gave this to me. It''s


    one of my favourites."


    The guards standing behind Tina thought, ''You probably don''t know, but this gun was made specifically


    for you. The stock wasminated wood with water resistant adhesive, making it stronger and less likely


    to warp. The trigger mechanism had been taken apart and polished for a smoother release. Your


    brother had the gun made to order and there is only one piece in the world. What a priceless gift!''


    Anyone who saw the gun could feel Mark''s deep love for his dear sister.


    The arrogance in Tina''s face, made Andrew boil up with fiery anger from within!


    However, keeping his anger at bay, Andrew dared not to do anything, because he, as well as his wife,


    felt extremely intimidated by the beautiful girl in front of him, even though she was their own daughter.


    They both felt panic and bewildered because they suddenly realized that they could not control the


    young girl at all.


    All of a sudden, the both of them contemted and appreciated Emily for being the person she was.


    Now they finally learned to appreciate Emily''s kindness, as they realized that she was the daughter


    who always obeyed them and treated them with respect.


    However, the truth was hard to swallow, as Tina was actually their daughter, not the obedient girl Emily.

 Chapter 175 The Love Between Mother and Daughter

    Chapter 175 The Love Between Mother and Daughter


    At this time, Emily arrived at the warehouse in the western suburb of Jingshi City. Just as required by


    Tina, Emily came alone.


    At first nce, Emily saw her parents both kneeling down in front of Tina. She felt as if a knife pierced


    through her heart. She screamed at the sight. "Tina, what the hell did you do to my parents? You god


    damn crazy bitch! This is between you and me. My parents have nothing to do with it!"


    Emily''s parents, Debby and Andrew, looked up to see Emily, seeing an expression of pain and anger


    on her face.


    Up to this point, she still had no idea that she was not their biological child.


    "Hmm¡­ Emily, you are here atst," said Tina in a joyful tone. She narrowed her beautiful eyes, as a


    comcent smile hung on her lips,"But you should me yourself instead of yelling at me. If you had


    found out that they were missing a few days ago, they wouldn''t even have been tortured for so many


    days. Emily, you are the ungrateful one!"


    "You¡­" Emily was too overwhelmed to reply. She was furious, regretful and shocked all at the same


    time. Although she knew that Tina put a dirty twist on the true facts in order to upset her more, she


    couldn''t help ming herself for all of this. If she had kept in touch with her parents more often, she


    would have found out that they had been abducted soon enough, and they would not have suffered so


    much.


    Seeing the wounds and bruises strung together like beads on their bodies, Emily couldn''t imagine how


    much torture they had suffered from Tina. At this moment, Emily could strangle Tina to death if she had


    the smallest chance. Emily was willing to forgive those who hurt her and insulted her, but never the


    ones who hurt her family, especially her parents. They were the people whom she valued most!


    "Let them go, Tina!" Emily demanded.


    "Let them go? Why?" Tina pped her hands in the air, and immediately someone dragged Andrew


    and Debby aside. Guns were aimed straight to their foreheads, the pitch-dark muzzles were ready to


    shoot bullets and take the couple''s lives in the next second.


    Emily held her breath with panic in her eyes, as she could no longer calm herself. "Don''t do this... What


    the hell do you want from me? You kidnapped my parents and called me in here. What is your


    purpose? Just to threaten me?" asked Emily.


    "Smart girl!" Tinamented. But her voice was obviously sarcastic. "Since you kept your word and


    came here alone, I''ll give you a chance."


    "Just tell me what you want me to do," said Emily, without hesitation.


    Tina sneered. She could make Emily do anything she wanted. She threw a sharp dagger towards Emily


    and said,"I feel sick when I look at your face, so do me a favor. Use that knife to just destroy your


    beautiful face for me. Okay?"


    Emily caught the dagger and slowly drew it from its sheath. Light reflected off the knife creating a


    deadly glisten, reflecting on Emily''s face. "You want to see me ruin my face with my own hands? That''s


    all you want? So long as I do that, you will let my parents go, right?" she asked.


    "No, Emily. Don''t!" Debby blurted out. Debby wasn''t surprised by Tina''s request. After all, she had


    suffered a lot in Tina''s hands and knew full well how ruthless and cruel she could get. Although Tina


    was her real daughter, Emily was the child that she raised herself. Of course she loved her own


    daughter deeply, but she could not let her adopted daughter get hurt.


    "Don''t worry, Mom. I''ll be fine. I''m gonna get you out of here," said Emily. She tried tofort her


    mother in a gentle voice. However, at this moment, all Emily could manage was a weak smile.


    Debby''s lips trembled and she began to weep, as she said in a choked voice,"Emily¡­" Emily was also


    her daughter.


    Tina gave Debby a hard p. The p interrupted what Debby was about to say. She was hit so hard


    that her face went numb. Debby choked and spat out some blood.


    "What a deep love between mother and daughter!" said Tina in a sarcastic tone. Tina shook her right


    hand that she had pped Debby with. It was throbbing with pain. She hit the older woman that hard.


    Immediately a henchman came up to her and wiped her hands carefully with a handkerchief.


    The p was like a heavy blow and in Emily''s heart, it hurt more. She held her hand so tightly that her


    short nails cut into her palms. After a quiet moment, Emily said in a tone of warning,"Tina, you are


    going too far!"


    "Too far? I''ve done more than that. Do you want to know?" asked Tina.


    Emily said nothing, with her teeth clenched, as she was burning with anger. With the dagger already in


    her hand, she tried her best to resist the impulse of killing Tina, and said,"You haven''t answered my


    question."


    "What question?" asked Tina in a mocking tone. She blinked just like a innocent little girl. The devil


    inside this woman knew how to hurt and insult at the perfect time.


    "If I did what you wanted me to do, will you let my parents go?" Emily asked again.


    "Hmm, it all depends on what kind of mood I''m in," answered Tina. She was savoring this moment,


    seeding in taking control of Emily. "But if you don''t do that, I will shoot them dead."


    "Tina Tao!" Emily had never hated and would never hate a person as much as she hated Tina now. She


    gnashed her teeth, staring at Tina with eyes shing angrily.


    "So, will you do it or not?" Tina asked, ying with her gun, slowly pointing it at Debby, then to Andrew,


    back and forth as if practicing her aim. Just then she heard Emily''s rising voice.


    "I will... I will... Just please move that gun away from them!" Emily''s voice quivered.


    Tina moved the gun away, with a smile of satisfaction on her lips, and said,"Be quick, or I''m not sure


    that they won''t lose control of their guns and shoot your parents by ident."


    What did "they" mean? It absolutely meant the two henchmen who were aiming at Andrew and Debby.


    Watching everything unfold, both Emily''s parents shivered under the muzzle of the guns.


    Emily gripped the dagger in her hand, slowly moving it toward her face. Suddenly, she stopped and


    asked,"Tina, I know you hate me so much, but I don''t know what kind of destruction you''d want me to


    do with my face. I''ll do however you want it."


    Tina raised a questioning eyebrow and asked,"Really?"


    "After all, only when you are happy can my parents have a slim chance of survival, right?" said Emily,


    changing tone and sounding weak.


    Tina ordered,"First, run that knife down your right cheek. Make it deep!"


    "Okay." Emily tried to calm down. She touched the edge of the dagger and immediately got a


    bloodstain in her fingertip. Emily realized that the dagger was very sharp, so she asked,"Is there a


    doctor here? If I bleed to death, then who knows whether you will let my parents go or not. I don''t trust


    you."


    "Even if you are alive, there may not be much you can do." Tina sneered, looking at Emily with disdain,


    and said,"I know you''re dying this! What are you waiting for? Are you waiting for Jacob toe andThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    save you? I''ll tell you this. It''s impossible. My brother won''t let him find this ce."


    Tina had asked Mark to stop Jacob froming here. That was why she was so confident that no one


    woulde here to save Emily and her parents. Thus, she said to Emily,"Do you think I dare do these


    things without adequate preparation? Oh Emily. You are such a pathetic and naive little girl! However, I


    am not a patient woman, so I warn you that you''d better not y tricks on me, or your parents will


    suffer more! Come on, knife your face!"


    In truth, Tina had too many ways to kill Emily. But she preferred to watch Emily knifing her face on her


    own free will. There was more pleasure and thrill in it.


    ''If Emily''s beautiful face is reduced into a scarred ugly face, just like a monster, will Jacob still like her?


    Of course he won''t!'' thought Tina triumphantly.


    Emily frowned at Tina''s words, as her eyes narrowed with a faint worry.


    However, Tina guessed wrong. Emily was not as stupid as before. She had told Jacob all about this


    matter. She had promised him that she would not conceal anything from him, and if she needed any


    help, she would ask him without hesitation. At this moment, Jacob knew everything.


    As a matter of fact, Jacob had promised Emily that he would do all in his power to save her parents.


    However, Emily could not wait any longer, so she came to meet Tina without telling Jacob. For Emily, at


    this time, all she needed to do was to take a chance, stalling Tina until Jacob came.


    However, to Emily''s surprise, Tina had asked Mark to stall Jacob froming here. Thus, Emily began


    to worry whether Jacob would handle Mark in time ande to her rescue. Although Jacob was a


    powerful man, Mark also had power and influence. No one knows how it would turn out when they


    meet.

 Chapter 176 You Have Two Choices

    Chapter 176 You Have Two Choices


    Emily''s mind paced as the adrenaline coursed through her body. Tina felt quite simr. She gave the


    order and soon Emily heard the sound of a loaded gun.


    Emily froze. She slowly put the knife closer to her face and calmed her voice,"Don''t move... Put down


    the gun, please."


    The sharp knife was so close that Emily realized- this was going to get bloody.


    "No! Emily, Don''t do this!" Debby cried out. She continued,"Miss Tao, please...let her go..."


    Emily looked at her mother with astonishment. She never expected to hear those words from her


    mother. Tina replied immediately,"Okay." However, nothing was ever as easy with Tina. "If you don''t


    want to see your daughter suffer, I''ll let her go, but only if you take her ce. No, on second thought, I


    will let her go if she will be the one to destroy your face. How about that?" asked Tina.


    Debby was shocked. Trembling with fear, her face was as pale as the moon.


    Emily clenched her fists and said,"You are a monster! Have you lost your mind?


    Do you know what you are doing?" After struggling for a while, Andrew managed to remove the tape


    from his mouth. He asked Debby to shut up and turned to Emily,"Emily, honey, please, help us! You


    have no idea what we''ve been through. I''d rather die than continue to live like this! Emily, I held you in


    my arms and bought you sweets as a child. Do you remember? Help me; help your father, please..."


    Speechless, Emily stood there frozen as her heart sank to the floor. Andrew didn''t care about her at all,


    and Emily was well aware of that fact.


    Ever since she was just a child, Andrew hadn''t liked her. Perhaps he didn''t want her to be born as a


    girl, or maybe he had other reasons.


    Because of that, Emily never expected to hear her father say something like that!


    Emily couldn''t deny that she was disheartened by her father''s words.


    Tina was running out of patience. Annoyed, she said,"Emily, will you do it or not?" If you don''t...


    well I guess that''s it. Your love for your family can only carry you this far. Think about it. I gave you two


    choices."


    Emily was between a rock and a hard ce. She had to choose between her face and the face of her


    mother.


    Even as disappointed as Emily was with her parents, she would never hurt her mother. She moved the


    knife and closed her eyes...


    "BANG!" Another gunshot.


    The knife fell from from Emily''s hand. Shocked, Emily was confused.


    Immediately, Tina''s face darkened when she saw who wasing. "Jacob!" eximed Tina.


    It was Jacob. The man who had caused her so much pain and suffering. Tina hated him with all her


    heart, but she just couldn''t stop loving him as well.


    With a deadpan expression on his face, Jacob red at Tina''s face. Jacob stepped forward, ignoring


    all the guns that suddenly turned to him. "Emily,e here," he said calmly.


    Emily moved to take a step, as Jacob''s unexpected appearance gave her a new hope.


    "Stop!" yelled Tina, as her eyes burned like two suns. She continued,"Stop, or I will kill your parents."


    Almost immediately, Emily froze on her path.


    The atmosphere around them froze as well. It seemed like something horrible was on the horizon.


    "Ah..." scoffed Jacob. "Go on then. I am waiting," he sneered.


    "You think I won''t pull the trigger?" Tina started tough hysterically.


    With armed guards behind her, ready to bend to her will, she only had to send the order and they would


    all be dead!


    With a hint of arrogance on his face, Jacob asked,"Aren''t you curious about your brother?"


    "My brother?" she said. Tina''s face froze as she asked,"What do you mean?"


    When Jacob raised his hand, his men dragged Mark in, battered, and his shirt covered in blood.


    "Brother!" Tina''s eyes widened. Jacob had Mark in his possession. She couldn''t believe that Mark lost


    so easily!


    "You should know that my men have youpletely outnumbered," said Jacob as he looked at Tina


    with a smug look on his face.


    Unfortunately, Mark had deployed all his guards to protect Tina. Perhaps that''s why it was so easy for


    Jacob to overpower Mark. Of course, there was another reason, one that wasn''t deemed worthy of


    mentioning.


    Tina understood everything, as she looked at Jacob fearfully. Markforted Tina, and said,"It''s okay...


    I am fine..."


    However, before Mark could finish, Jacob''s henchman kicked him from behind and threw him on his


    knees.


    Tina went berserk with rage. "How dare you, Jacob! Let him go!" she demanded.


    "Why would I do that? Do you think I am that stupid? Like you?" Jacob ignored the guns pointed at him


    and pulled Emily into his arms. He lowered his voice and said,"You left alone without telling me. Are


    you a fool?"


    ''What was she thinking? If I hadn''t arrived in time...'' Jacob was still terrified by the thought.!


    Ashamed, Emily lowered her eyes, unwilling to look at his face. It was her fault, but she had no choice.


    "Don''t worry. I am here now!" Jacob whispered to Emily''s ear.


    Seeing her brother like that was hard enough, and now Jacob was disrespecting in front of Emily. Tina


    couldn''t bear the scene any longer. She pushed one of the guards away and point the gun to Andrew''s


    head.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Let my brother go, Jacob! "Or I will kill him!" said Tina.


    Andrew was shaking. He knew what Tina was capable of, so he didn''t even dare to say a word.


    "Don''t..." Emily screamed. Jacob held her hand and calmed her down. "I have never given into threats,


    and I have no intentions of giving into one today," he said.


    Then he turned to look at Tina with sharp, piercing eyes and said,"I will give you thirty seconds. Let


    them go or I will start with your brother. How about that?"

 Chapter 177 You Tick Me Off

    Chapter 177 You Tick Me Off


    "That is ridiculous," Tina sneered. Being a proud woman, she would never allow others to threaten her.


    "If you want to do that, I''ll break his arm first," she said.


    Jacob sneered back,"So you want to risk your brother''s life for it? You can go ahead and do it. If you


    break his arm, I will break Mark Tao''s leg. Oh, I guess it would be very interesting if the president of the


    Tao Consortium became a cripple, wouldn''t it?"


    "Shut up!" Compared with Jacob''s calmness, Tina has obviously be a little anxious. She


    shouted,"This low lying scum can''t be mentioned in the same breath as my brother! Even his life


    cannot hold a candle to one of my brother''s hair!"


    Jacob lost his patience and said,"I told you. 30 seconds, set them free."


    Tina''s face showed nothing but coldness. Standing still, she felt all the hatred overwhelming her.


    ''If I kill Emily''s parents, it will hurt so much that Emily is gonna wish she was dead.'' thinking about this,


    Tina felt extremely excited... But Jacob had her brother.


    A voice inside her heart told her that she didn''t need to worry about it, because her brother was


    powerful enough that he could definitely protect himself, and that all he wanted was to make her happy.


    She could just do anything to her satisfaction!


    Tina became silent for a while. And during that long silence, gazing at the hesitant Tina, Mark felt pain


    in his chest.


    "Well, it seems that you mean nothing to you sister," Jacob provoked Tina. Without any hesitation, he


    snatched a gun from his subordinate, pointed it toward Mark and slowly pulled the trigger.


    "Stop!" Tina screamed. Her heart skipped a beat when Jacob did that. Lucky for her, Jacob stopped.


    "What? You changed your mind?"


    Tina''s face was gloomy, and said slowly,"Let''s set them free at the same time."


    Some emotion faintly shed in Mark''s eyes. He murmured,"Tina..."


    He had be disappointed when Tina hesitated, and as a result, he had made preparations in his


    head to escape by himself. Anyway, it was not going to be easy for Jacob to shoot him. But to his


    surprise, Tina finally chose to protect him, instead of choosing to avenge.


    This was unexpected but it still made sense.


    Jacob sneered,"Okay."


    The two sides exchanged hostages and solved this crisis, without anyone being hurt or any bullet


    leaving the barrel of a gun.


    Feeling relieved, Emily took Debby''s arm, who was still shivering, and left with Jacob, with her father


    following them behind.


    After they left, Tina stared at Mark, who was bathed in blood, and asked angrily,"Mark, look at you!"


    She had thought that her brother could aplish anything, and that he could solve anything that she


    could not solve and realize all of her wishes. But what happened today made her see the truth that,


    Mark was human. He could be injured, and he could also be defeated.


    Mark staggered toward her and reached his hand, intending to touch Tina''s pink cheeks, but when he


    saw that his hand was covered with blood and dirt, he pulled it back. With all his remaining strength, he


    said,"Tina, you saved me. I''m really happy."


    "But I''m not happy at all! I didn''t aplish anything and finally still had to set them free!" Tina was so


    angry that she pushed Mark with great force and turned around, not willing to even cast a nce at


    him, and said,"I asked you to stop Jacob from getting here, but you not only failed, but also hurt


    yourself. You''re so useless!"


    "I guess so. Yes, I''m so useless." Being pushed with great force, Mark stepped back. Someone quickly


    steadied him, but he refused to be helped.


    In truth, it wouldn''t be easy for Jacob to hurt Mark that badly. But today Jacob seeded. For one, he


    had more people with him than Mark did, and the other reason was because Mark allowed it.


    Mark wanted to test Tina, so he deliberately let Jacob beat him up, in order to see whether there was a


    ce for him in Tina''s heart or not. Jacob used him to save Emily''s parents, while Mark used Jacob to


    test Tina.


    But Jacob hated it. He was too proud to allow anyone to use him as a pawn.


    For Mark, he didn''t have extra energy to care about how Jacob felt, because he had gotten what he


    wanted.


    No one knew Tina better than he did. ''If she wanted something, she would try to get it at any cost. She


    never cared about family. She just gave all of her love to Jacob, and focused all of her hatred on Emily,


    ...so much that she eagerly looked forward to the moment when Emily will suffered from great pain.


    She probably believed that I could escape, but in that moment, she didn''t want to risk my life on it.''


    Thinking about this, Markughed, and becauseughing shook his chest, he tasted his own blood.


    This was a simple and boring test, but it meant a lot to him.


    "You areughing?!" When Tina Tao turned around, she saw Mark Tao''s eyes filled with pleasure. This


    made her so angry that she punched his chest and shouted,"You tick me off! Laugh and die here!"


    She stamped her foot and walked out, wearing hermbskin high-heeled shoes. But when she reached


    the door, she turned around and yelled at her gawking henchmen,"Are you all dead? What are you


    waiting for? Take him to the hospital right now!"


    The henchmen quickly responded. Some of them took Mark''s arms and some of them called the


    ambnce. Gazing at the arrogant girl, Mark smiled gently.


    ...


    Emily''s parents, who had just been rescued from a near death encounter, were still shaking with fear.


    They will carry this traumatizing experience to theirst breath. Emily''s father Andrew even began to


    me Emily,"Do you know how your mom and I spent these past few days? If you came earlier, would


    we have suffered from all of this? !"


    Taking her mother''s arm, Emily bit her lips and said,"Dad, I didn''t know that you..."


    Andrew did not let her finish. "If that man didn''te to our home and told us that you were ill, do you


    think that we would even be here today? You are not filial at all." Andrew did suffer from lots of torment,


    the beating, the hunger, the emotional and mental distress. So he naturally poured all of his anger onto


    Emily, like what he had been doing in the past years.


    Debby grabbed his arm,"Andrew, stop it."


    "I''m her father, and she''s my daughter. Now I can''t me her?" Andrew still wanted toin, but


    Jacob stepped forward and cast a cold nce at him, which scared him and he quickly shut up.


    "We should leave this ce first," Emily said.


    Jacob insisted that Emily should take the same car with him and asked her parents to take another.


    Thetter dared not say a word. But after getting in the car, Emilyined mildly,"Jacob, could you


    please show some respect to my parents? They are my dad and mom anyway."


    "So? You want to me me?" Jacob raised his eyebrow and smiled coldly,"I don''t me you for what


    you did, and now you me me."


    "What did I do?" At first she didn''t understand, but soon she did. Jacob just said coldly,"y dumb,


    huh?" And then he turned around, looking away from her.


    ''Is he mad?''Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 178 Would Another Kiss Do

    Chapter 178 Would Another Kiss Do


    "Jacob?" Emily tentatively called his name. She continued,"I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have gone to look for


    Tina without informing you, but I only reacted to the urgency of the moment... Jacob? Jacob, why aren''t


    you answering me?"


    Displeased, Jacob gave her a cold look and made her contemte her mistakes.


    "I know I was wrong. Please forgive me, okay? Jacob? Mr. Gu..." she pleaded.


    "You''re always ready to apologise, but you''re not willing to change," he said. Jacob gritted his teeth with


    disappointment and said,"Do you always have to wait until it''s toote for you to realize that you are


    wrong?"


    His words disheartened Emily, but she knew he was right. Jacob''s unwavering concern for her safety


    filled her heart with warmth and affection. She reached out to embrace him, but Jacob pushed her


    away. "I know I was wrong..." assured Emily.


    "Don''t hug me. Go hug your parents," replied Jacob.


    However, Emily ignored him. She reached out again for his arm. This time Jacob did not push her way.


    "Don''t be so mad at me. Why are you jealous of my parents? They gave birth to me and raised me. I


    should care about them," said Emily.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Then, what about me?" asked Jacob.


    "You are different from them," she replied.


    Jacob raised his eye-brows and looked at the little one in his arms with scepticism. He asked,"How am


    I different from them?"


    When Emily realized that Jacob''s anger was dissipating, she pouted her lips and said,"You are my one


    and only."


    "..." Jacob''s heart started beating like a drum in his chest. "Dong, dong, dong..." The beating was so


    loud and vibrant. Jacob felt like his heart was going to pop out.


    Damn, how could he be softened by this woman''s sweet one-liners every time?


    The next second, she slipped her arms around his neck, and pressed her pink lips against his. Her kiss


    was soft andforting in ways words couldn''t express.


    Sam who was in the driver''s seat, was surprised by their sudden show of intimacy. He silently raised


    the partition to give them privacy.


    "Do you think this is enough?" he asked. Jacob was still stiff and expressionless, as Emily couldn''t find


    a single change in his facial expression.


    Emily bent her head and thought for a moment, then she said,"Well, would another kiss do?"


    She was just... so...cute!


    Jacob felt weakened by her charms. He felt like his masculinity would be questioned, if he continued to


    pretend to be a gentleman!


    The next moment, he mmed his lips to Emily''s, nearly knocking all the wind from her lungs. Emily


    hardly had a moment to react, before he pressed his tongue to the seam of her lips and delved inside


    her mouth. Her arms reached up and tangled around his thick, strong neck. She moaned to the contact


    of his body heat against her own...


    When they broke apart to breathe, Emily rested her head on his chest and asked,"Are you still mad at


    me?"


    "Of course, I am still angry," he replied.


    Emily, put on a stern expression at once and said,"I feel like I am losing out."


    "Losing out?" said Jacob, amused. He pinched her cheeks hard and said,"It is you who enticed me


    first. But, if you feel like you are losing out, you can kiss me back if you like."


    "I don''t want to," she said. Emily flushed, having realized that her tricks were not going to help her this


    time. In an act of desperation, she said,"I know I was wrong. I really do. From now on, I''ll listen to


    everything you say, okay?"


    After a few second, Jacob responded in a low voice,"Everything?"


    "Yes, yes," she replied, as she nodded, like a chicken pecking up rice.


    "Okay," said Jacob. A glimmer of darkness shed under his eyes, as Jacob lifted his thin lips lightly


    and said,"If you ever put yourself in danger like this again, I will break your legs and lock you up for the


    rest of your life. Perhaps then you wouldn''t be able to go anywhere."


    "Oh..." gasped Emily. Seeing the expression on Jacob''s face, Emily concluded that... She might have


    jumped into a big pit.


    The first thing on their agenda after getting off the car was to go to the hotel and make Emily''s parents


    change into something less dirty and smelly. The second, was to go out for dinner with them.


    After such a strenuous day, the Bai couple finally felt calm and relieved. Having spent such a hectic


    day, and they had not been able to eat properly for a few days, as soon as they saw the food on the


    table, their eyes lit up like hungry tigers.


    However, they were intimidated by Jacob''s towering presence in front of them. They were


    subconsciously afraid of seeming unsophisticated, and were very cautious in doing everything,


    including picking dishes.


    Noticing their predicament, Emily decided to ease the tense atmosphere. She said,"Dad, Mum. Let me


    introduce you to my boyfriend, Jacob Gu."


    Mrs. Bai couldn''t help her eyes from peeking at Jacob. She quickly retracted her eyes and asked,"Gu?"


    Emily''s mother had not forgotten about Emily''s rich ex-boyfriend, Jack. Although, the man in front of her


    seemed better than Jack, she was rmed by the fact that they were both surnamed Gu. However, this


    man had a daunting aura about him, that made people afraid to look at him for a long time.


    Emily was somewhat embarrassed, but she didn''t think she had to hide anything. So she said,"Well...


    He is Jack''s uncle."


    "Oh... In this case..." Mrs. Bai didn''t dare to pass anyments in front of Jacob. However, deep down


    in her heart, she was happy that her daughter was lucky enough to meet someone better than her


    previous boyfriend...


    While Jacob was looking at Emily''s parents expressionlessly. There were no emotions in his eyes. If


    they had not been Emily''s parents, he would not have given them another second of his time.


    Addicted to gambling, always lying, driven by selfishness and greed, and they treated Emily like dirt...


    The couple were so greedy. They only cared about themselves. How would they treat Emily with


    sincerity? Only people like Emily would be innocent enough to fall for their treachery.


    Astounded, Jacob wondered how a couple like them could give birth to such a pure and innocent girl


    like Emily? As parents, they did not deserve a daughter like Emily. Evidently, they wouldn''t even flinch


    before putting Emily in danger to feed their selfishness!


    During the whole meal, Jacob did not say anything to Mr. and Mrs. Bai. Although, he despised them


    and found it hard to even sit through one dinner with them, he promised Emily that he would be nice to


    them, even if it caused him displeasure.


    In the end, Jacob still couldn''t forgive them for putting Emily in danger!


    In the middle of the dinner, Jacob went out to answer a phone call. Finally, The Bai couple breathed a


    sigh of relief. Emily''s father took the chance and devoured his food, as if he had never eaten food


    before in his life.


    "Dad, eat slowly. Nobody is going to take your food away from you," whispered Emily. She was afraid


    that her father would choke on his own food.


    "Do you know what kind of life we are living..." said Mr. Bai. Emily''s father was on the verge of losing


    his temper, but the thought of Jacob made him more conscious of his attitude. He restrained himself


    and said,"Let me be!"


    "Well, let him be," said Mrs. Bai. Emily''s mother had had enough. She took Emily''s hands into hers,


    with tears in her eyes and said,"Emily, you don''t know how Tina treated us..."


    She told the story intermittently and deliberately concealed the truth behind Tina''s real identity. Emily''s


    father wanted to get a word in, but Emily''s mother stepped on his foot secretly to shut him up.


    Emily''s father mulled it over, and then decided to listen to Emily''s mother first.


    Emily''s eyes widened with shock when she heard how Tina had tortured her parents. "How dare she


    treat you like that! She''s an animal! It''s all my fault. If I had been more cautious, you would not have


    suffered like that..." said Emily angrily.

 Chapter 179 A Boyfriend Richer Than The Previous One

    Chapter 179 A Boyfriend Richer Than The Previous One


    Debby sighed deeply, remembering something. "Emily, I heard from Tina that you two are enemies.


    How did that happen?" asked Debby.


    "Mom, it''s a long story." Emily roughly narrated the story to Debby and towards the end of it, she


    said,"Anyway, you must be careful and be on your guard. I think that although she failed this time, she


    won''t give up easily and will spare no effort to hurt us next time."


    "I see." Debby frowned and asked as she couldn''t hold back her question,"So you mean that Tina hates


    you because you are together with Jacob? Emily, did you...did you break them up? Were you a home


    wrecker?"


    "Mom!" Emily said in surprise with her eyes opened wide,"Do you think I''m a person of that kind? Jacob


    and Tina didn''t have anything, not even a real rtionship. Tina made up all those things based on her


    own wishful thinking. He had long rejected an arranged marriage with her."


    Debby couldn''t find any excuse to retort, but could only pretended to persuade her


    genuinely,"Nevertheless, Emily, do you think you and Jacob are well-matched?"


    "I don''t see why we are not well-matched. He loves me, and I love him back," answered Emily.


    "Emily, you should know that all I say is for your own good." Debby said earnestly and a little


    worriedly,"There is a big difference between the status of our family and that of Jacob''s. How can you


    ensure that you''ll be respected and be happy after you get married? It is a truth universally


    acknowledged that a single man in possession of a good fortune must be in want of a wife of his ss.


    Rich people like Jacob, are beyond our reach."


    Emily froze a bit and said in confusion,"I don''t understand, Mom. When I was dating Jack, you


    supported me, but now, you seem to oppose strongly that I am dating Jacob. Why? They are of the


    same family."


    Debby didn''t know how to respond and didn''t say anything for quite a while.


    Why was she not in favor of Emily dating Jacob? It was definitely because Tina loved Jacob. Tina was


    the apple of the eyes of her prestigious family, and Jacob was the king of the business world. They


    were the most well-matched couple in the world!


    Emily, instead, was just amon girl of the town. She had no way to match such an excellent man,


    let alone the man who was supposed to be with Tina.


    "Anyway, remember that mom won''t do anything bad for you." Debby wanted to say more, hoping to


    nt a seed of doubt in Emily''s head. However, Jacob walked in just in time after he answered the


    phone. Debby had no chance to continue and just shut her mouth.


    Jacob nced at Debby nkly as he sat down. He didn''t hear what Debby said, but based on her


    guilty look, he knew clearly that what she said about him wasn''t something good.


    Emily nced at Jacob, and then looked at her mother. "Mom, I''m already a grown up. I know what I


    should do. Don''t worry about me," said Emily firmly.


    She and Jacob finally got together after they experienced so many difficulties. She certainly won''t give


    up on their rtionship easily.


    Debby forced a smile. She dared not say anything more,"I...I am happy for you then."


    After the meal, Emily let Andrew and Debby rest in the hotel. Jacob sent several bodyguards outside


    their room to protect them. After arranging all things properly, Emily left to deal with other things.


    Andrew stretched out on the deluxe king-size bed, sinking in its luxurious softness. He felt so


    comfortable that he closed his eyes to enjoy it. "How much does this deluxe presidential suite cost?


    Emily is really lucky. It is unbelievable that she gets a boyfriend richer than the previous one!" He


    chuckled.


    Suddenly, he remembered that Emily didn''t give him money for gambling before, so he couldn''t help


    comining,"This damn girl hadn''t ever thought about us after she began living such a wealthy life.


    She just wants to enjoy it on her own! Ungrateful girl!"


    "Shh! Lower your voice, Drew!" said Debby as shey on the bed beside him. She leaned towards


    Andrew and whispered in his ear,"Remember, we still have our biological daughter!"


    "I certainly remember that!" said Andrew. Andrew became angrier as he remembered what Tina did to


    them. "That damn girl treated us in such a bad way. How dare she!" murmured Andrew.


    Compared to Tina, Emily always treated them in a kind and gentle way.


    "She doesn''t even know that we are her parents. We cannot me her. She is our biological daughter,


    your dear daughter! Unlike Emily." Debby reminded Andrew. She turned to a tender look and in


    defense of Tina, she said,"She was such a little baby at that time when she left us. Now, she has


    be so beautiful. Don''t you think that she looks just like you?"


    If they hadn''t gotten urate information from those two strong men earlier, they would never have


    known that the high-statusdy was their own flesh and blood. The daughter whom they hadn''t met for


    more than twenty years, Hearing what Debby said, Andrew changed his tone into that of a kind father.


    "Thinking carefully, she does look a bit like me," said Andrew.


    Actually, Andrew didn''t like Emily from the very beginning just because Emily was not his real daughter.


    Now, that he hade close to his biological daughter, naturally, he took Emily less and less seriously.


    "She is now the beloveddy in her house. She can get whatever she wants. So, for her sake, we


    definitely cannot let out this secret. Do you understand? Drew?" asked Debby.


    Andrew had drifted off to daydreaming. He nodded when his wife nudged him and said,"So we cannot


    tell her that we are her birth parents? She is living such a good life. She has to treat her birth parents


    with respect."


    "Can you think about the future, and not just focus on the instant benefits?" Debby said as she poked


    Andrew on his head,"We birth parents definitely will benefit from it, having our daughter live a good life.


    Take it easy. The most important thing right now is our dear daughter''s marriage!"


    "Her marriage? You mean her marriage to Jacob?" asked Andrew.


    "Yes! Jacob was Tina''s fiance. They should be a well-matched couple. Emily is certainly a nuisance to


    their rtionship! We have to break them up!" said Debby.


    "But it seems that Jacob is hard to deal with," said Andrew hesitantly.


    "I know," said Debby as she thought over. "But Emily is our daughter. She listens to us. We can make


    use of her."


    They nned for it carefully.


    At that same time. Mark was sent to the hospital for treatment.


    The wounds on his body were not too serious, but were just frightening. After all, Mark was not a weak


    man, so Jacob could not hurt him that badly.


    It seemed that Tina was angry with him. She never came to visit him, which made Mark a little


    disappointed.


    What he didn''t know was that his getting injured and staying in hospital had shocked and rmed


    Master Tao, who had been resting in the old house. Master Tao rushed to the vi angrily and scolded


    Tina harshly,"Do you think that I don''t know what you''ve done? You''ve be so vicious at such a


    young age, and now because of you, your brother got hurt. Do you think that you can cover up what


    you''ve done with just ame excuse? You are a bad girl! Unlike the rest of the people in this house!"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 180 They All Have Affairs with Many Women

    Chapter 180 They All Have Affairs with Many Women


    Tina knew it well that her grandfather did not like her, so she did not like him either. Having heard what


    he had said, Tina rolled her eyes, showing herck of respect for him.


    ''Hmph, what an old fogey.''


    Master Tao found Tina''s arrogance and condescension deplorable, as he yelled,"Look at yourself! Do


    you still remember what it means to respect your elders? Fortunately, the Tao family never had another


    rotten offspring like you. You bring shame and disrespect to your family name with your continuous


    misconduct and delinquency. You''d better learn to behave yourself before it''s toote!"


    Mr. and Mrs. Tao could not help conciliating, as they said,"Father, please don''t be angry. Pay attention


    to your health please. Tina is still a naive young girl and she knows nothing better. We promise you that


    we will teach her a lessonter!"


    Master Tao could not help interrupting them, he said,"Naive? I think she is too old to be naive! Now that


    she''s screwed up the ties between our family and the Gu Family, she must be very happy! Sometimes,


    I really wonder if she really is your biological daughter!"


    Having run out of patience, Tina couldn''t tolerate being belittled anymore. Just when she was about to


    retort, Bess, her mother, held her hand and whispered in her ear,"Keep your mouth shut. Can''t you see


    that your grandfather is angry at you?"


    "Fine, fine, I''ll leave right now, okay?" said Tina. With arrogance and contempt, Tina pulled her hand


    away and turned around to leave.


    This infuriated Master Tao even more, who cursed at her,"You insolent child! Take Tina to the ancestral


    temple, so that she can kneel and contemte on her actions!"


    "Father, Tina already realized her mistake and we will see to it that she never displeases you again.


    There''s no need for you to bother yourself..."


    Mr. and Mrs. Tao loved Tina so much that they could not sit idly and watch as their daughter got


    punished by Master Tao.


    "You are to me for her insolence as well. It''s also your fault for spoiling her so much! If you don''t


    agree with me, then you can go together with her for self-reflection!" he said. Master Tao''s unforgiving


    stance, showed just how angry and serious he was about the matter.


    Tina''s parents, lowered their heads and stopped talking, in fear of making matters worse. They had to


    helplessly watch as Tina was taken away by Master Tao''s major-domo.


    "Let go of me! I don''t want to go with you!" cried Tina. She struggled, but failed and was taken away to


    her family''s ancestral temple. Desperate, Tina yelled incessantly,"Let me go! Don''t touch me!"


    Bess was so worried that she tried to follow Tina, but Abbott pulled her back.


    "Father doesn''t want to harm Tina. Don''t worry. Tina has been stubborn ever since she got back. She


    needs to be taught a lesson. Moreover, Mark constantly spoiling her, made things even worse," said


    Abbott.


    Meanwhile, at the hospital.


    "What? Grandfather took Tina away ?" said Mark, with a shocked expression on his face. Mark''s


    eyebrows furrowed with sadness when he heard the news. He knew that their grandfather did not like


    Tina, and now he was in no position to help her. Only God knew what kind of punishment Tina would


    have to endure.


    Nevertheless, Mark tried to get up despite his weakened state. When his assistant saw him struggling,


    he hurried to console him. He said,"Sir, you are in no shape to help anyone right now. You must rest


    here."


    "I''m okay. Get the car ready for me right now!" he ordered. Mark was determined to go back home. He


    was always protective of Tina. His concern for Tina could perhaps even raise him from his grave. Only


    Mark could see that Tina was not capable of enduring any kind of suffering.


    As loyal as he was, Mark''s assistant could do nothing but follow the orders of his boss.


    At the Tao mansion.


    Tina was locked in the ancestral temple of the Tao family and made to kneel before the memorial


    tablets. However, Tina was not alone. There was a middle-aged woman with her, who supervised Tina


    and made sure that she would not escape her punishment.


    "As Master Tao said, Miss Tina needs to have a deep self-reflection in front of the ancestors."


    The middle-aged woman said, with a straight face.


    "Another old fogey," Tinained and sighed with submission. Never before had Tina faced a


    punishment like that. Full of resentment, she could not help cursing at her grandfather in her mind.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After kneeling down for ten minutes, Tina was starting to feel sore and painful. She had never


    experienced anything like that in her life, as she was brought up with over-indulgence since the day she


    was born.


    Puffed up with conceit, Tina couldn''t bear another moment of being treated like that. "Why should I


    kneel down? I shouldn''t have to kneel before anyone!" she said.


    Noticing theck of respect for her elders, the middle-aged woman took out a thick ferule and said,"By


    the orders of Master Tao, I was told to teach you how to behave if you disobeyed the Master''s wishes."


    "Who do you think you are? Teach me? You have no right toy a finger on me!" Tina eximed.


    Infuriated, Tina''s nostrils red up, but soon the middle-aged woman wasing at her with the ferule.


    "What are you doing?" A man scolded the woman, and caught the ferule just before it touched Tina.


    The middle-aged woman turned and found out that it was Mark who caught the ferule. Immediately, she


    dropped the ferule, and answered,"Mr. Mark, I was..."


    Mark''s eyes were as fiery as the burning sun. In a cold voice, he said,"Get out of here!"


    Without wasting another second, the woman shut her mouth and made her way out the door. It seemed


    like she was going to report to Master Tao.


    However, Mark did not care about that at all. All his attention was focused on Tina. He said, in a gentle


    voice,"Tina, are you okay?"


    "How could I be okay in such a situation? Grandpa made me kneel here for so long..."ined


    Tina, she bit her lips and said angrily,"He punished me on purpose. He never liked me, not since I was


    a child..."


    "It''s okay. I like you, right?" he said. Mark stroked her forehead, as his love for her shined brightly


    through his eyes. "Now, let''s go back home, okay?" he coaxed.


    "Hmph! My knees are sore," Tinained.


    Without another thought, Mark carried Tina in his arms and walked out in a steady pace.


    "You are injured, right?" Tina looked at his handsome face and continued,"How could you have the


    strength to carry me? Watch out and do not drop me!"


    "You are as light as a feather, and even if I fall, I will be sure to keep you unharmed," answered Mark.


    Satisfied with Mark''s answer, Tina''s eyes lit up with happiness again. She was really good at acting like


    a bratty child. "Aren''t you afraid of angering grandpa?" she asked.


    Mark cast a short glimpse at her and smiled. His over-indulgence was truly to me for Tina''s


    insolence. "As long as you are happy," he said.


    "Yay!" she burst out with joy. Tina smiled from ear to ear, and her eyes shined like two crescent moons,


    just the way Mark liked to see her.


    ...


    Mr. and Mrs. Bai were now living in one of Jacob''s mansions. Everyday, Emily would go to visit and


    have dinner with them after work.


    However, despite her efforts, Emily was annoyed that her parents did not support her rtionship with


    Jacob. She grew tired of hearing their excuses and insinuations about Jacob.


    "Emily, as your parents, we only want to see you be happy. It''s true that we haven''t been good parents,


    and we did not oppose your rtionship with Jack because of money. But after all of that, your father


    and I have figured out that the most important thing is that you are happy.


    "He may like you now, but how can you be sure that he will still feel the same way for you in the future?


    Rich people like them, don''t need an excuse to have affairs with multiple women," said Debby.


    At first, Emily tried to ignore them, but soon Emily grew impatient. She dropped her chopsticks and


    said,"Mother, Jacob treats me very well and I am not as ipetent as you think. I''m hard-working


    and I am capable of taking care of myself. I believe that Jacob and I will be together forever. If we ever


    end up breaking up, I will not have any regrets because I love him very much!"


    Dumbfounded, Debby was rendered speechless. Just when she was about to retort, Jacob''s voice


    resonated from the dinning hall.


    "Who told you that I will break up with you in the future?" he asked.

 Chapter 181 How Cute His Sister Was!

    Chapter 181 How Cute His Sister Was!


    When Emily saw Jacob at the doorway of the house, her eyes lit up with joy. She stood up, and walked


    straight towards him. "Jacob, you''re here. I was just chatting with my mother," she said.


    Clearly, Emily had no intentions of carrying on with the conversation with her mother, so Jacob did not


    bother to ask her again. "Oh, really?" he said.


    "Yeah, that''s true," said Mrs. Bai. Her mother smiled at Jacob obsequiously, and said,"Since Mr. Jacob


    is here. Why don''t we have dinner together?"


    Jacob nodded to her words. His expression was quite neutral, since he didn''t look angry but he also


    didn''t look pleased.


    Andrew assumed that Jacob would not mistreat them in front of Emily, so he gathered the courage to


    finally have a conversation with Jacob. What an honor!


    Just when Emily went into the kitchen to fetch a few things, Jacob''s face suddenly went cold, as he


    looked at Emily''s parents with a pair of dark eyes. His eyes pierced through their souls with contempt,


    instead of anger.


    "So? I heard that you guys are not happy with the fact that Emily is with me?" he asked.


    They weren''t expecting Jacob to change his face so quickly. Their heart trembled with anxiousness,


    shocked by the coldness at the bottom of Jacob''s eyes.


    "No, of course not! Mr. Jacob you are an outstanding man. How could we be dissatisfied with you? I am


    afraid that our daughter, Emily is not good enough for you..." Mr. Bai said.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t care what your true intentions are," Jacob said, as he red at them, emotionlessly. Every word


    that came out of his mouth pierced their heart as he said,"Don''t try to do anything foolish under my


    nose. Emily is the only one for me. You''d best not interfere in our matters."


    Emily''s parents finally felt the full weight of Jacob''s words, as it seemed like his words were choking


    them. It wasn''t until Emily came back to the table that they were able to breath freely again. Only then


    did the atmosphere around them became tolerable.


    "Let''s eat. What are you all waiting for?" Emily asked. Emily had sensed that something was wrong, but


    she didn''t want to pester anyone. She was just d that everyone was still seated at the table.


    Jacob picked up his chopsticks and put a piece of fish in Emily''s bowl. "Try this," he said.


    His expression was so soft that he looked nothing like the man who threatened them just a few minutes


    ago. Emily''s parents were shocked at the scene.


    ''Is Jacob... really into Emily?''


    ...


    Days passed by peacefully. Jacob had learnt his lesson, so he made sure to limit the times Emily


    visited her parents. Furthermore, whenever Emily visited them, he would also be present so that her


    parents could not fill Emily''s head with ridiculous chatter.


    In truth, Emily''s mother wanted to see her biological daughter again. When she raised Emily all those


    years ago, somehow she subconsciously transferred her feelings for her own daughter to Emily, who


    could never be as good as her own daughter.


    As for Emily''s father, who was not like his wife at all, Andrew failed to care for Emily from the very


    beginning. He was always heartless and cruel to Emily. As long as there was money for him to eat and


    drink, he was satisfied. Lately, he was starting to crave money again, and wondered how he could trick


    Emily into giving him some money. However, since Jacob was always around, he was afraid to mention


    anything to Emily.


    When Andrew heard that his wife wanted to see Tina, he impatiently furrowed his brows. He said,"That


    disgraceful girl Tina, I think even if you can remember her, I''m sure she doesn''t remember you at all.


    She is even worse than Emily!"


    "You don''t think she has a conscience? Why do you think she does not have a conscience? It is


    because she is your daughter! It''s in your bloody genes!" replied Mrs. Bai. Emily''s mother couldn''t


    tolerate anyone talking negatively about her own daughter. She looked at Andrew with contempt and


    said,"Don''t you forget, even if she is worse than Emily, the blood running in her veins is ours! That is


    something you cannot erase!


    What if Emily finds out the truth of her identity in the future? Do you think that she will still look after


    you? Eventually we will have to depend on our real daughter, the one with our blood!"


    "You are making a lot of sense..." he replied. Andrew was never quite capable of forming his own


    opinions, as his wife always managed to persuade him into agreeing with her. However, he added,"But


    if she doesn''t know that we are her real parents, it won''t do us any good!"


    "Anyway we can not put it on the street right now," suggested Mrs. Bai, as she looked at him inly.


    She continued,"But I think I need to find a way to tell her secretly. At least, I should let her know that I


    am the mother who gave birth to her..."


    Her maternal love was always sincere, while for the father, it was not the same case. Andrew''s love for


    his daughter was mixed with selfishness. Before long, he already had another sly idea in his heart.


    Andrew presumed that Tina would not buy into their story. However, if they could ckmail her with the


    identity of her true parents, they could use her for their financial needs. Surely, if Tina did not want


    others to know, she would do anything to keep her secret concealed.


    That way, Tina could carry on being thedy of the Tao n, and continue to live her life as a princess


    forever. As for them, as long as she would take care of them with money and honor, that would be


    more than enough. Wouldn''t that be the best of both worlds?


    Andrew got excited at the idea of it all. He was so excited that he urged,"So, what are we still waiting


    for? Let''s go find her as soon as possible."


    Debby rolled her eyes at him and said,"Do you think it''s that easy to enter the Grand mansion of the


    Tao n? Moreover, for starters, we do not even know the address. You should go around and find out


    about it."


    When it came to feeding his interest, Andrew was always quite resourceful. It did not take him long to


    find out the address, and he immediately brought it to his wife''s attention.


    In order to act convincingly, she forbade Andrew to follow her. Instead, she took a taxi to the mansion


    of the Tao n by herself. She quietly hid outside the mansion and waited for an opportunity to present


    itself. Soon enough, she found Tina sitting in the garden by herself.


    From the looks of it, Tina didn''t seem happy at all. She vented her anger at the snowman the servants


    had built for her. Although she was angry, she still looked beautiful. Her face was so pretty, as if all her


    sins could be forgiven without any consequences.


    More than one person was holding the same idea. Apart from her, Mark was also counted.


    Indeed, humans were strange creatures. They could tolerate any kind of atrocitymitted by the ones


    they loved, no matter how deplorable or contemptuous. Whatever Tina did, no matter how disgraceful


    or unforgivable, Mark could never see the fault in her actions.


    Looking at the girl, stomping on snow, Mark casually walked over to her and covered her with a thick,


    fur coat. With tenderness in his voice, he asked,"Aren''t you cold?"


    "Just a little," Tina answered, and turned around to face Mark. Coincidentally, that was what Mark


    wanted. He immediately held her into his arms.


    Tina deliberately put her cold hand on Mark''s corbone. When she realized that Mark was shivering


    because of the sudden coldness, she put a smile on her lips as if she seed in doing something


    naughty. "Are you cold?" she teased him.


    Mark gazed into her eyes silently. He did not answer her, instead, he asked,"Are you warm?"


    "I am," replied Tina.


    Mark took her hand and ced it near his heart. "It''s hotter here," he said.


    "What? Do you think you are a stove?" she asked mockingly. Tina could not hold herughter. She did


    not realize her brother''s trick, as she pulled her hand back without hesitation.


    All of a sudden, Mark felt like there was something missing in his heart. He stared at her with a smiling


    face, and said to her with full affection,"It is whatever you want it to be."


    Look, how cute his sister was.


    This was the real Tina. Unfortunately, every time she encountered Jacob, she would radically transform


    into something monstrous.


    However, in Mark''s eyes, whatever Tina did, she was always the perfect girl to him. ''Is Jacob blind or


    something? How can he not like her?'' Mark told himself.

 Chapter 182 DNA Test

    Chapter 182 DNA Test


    Hiding herself behind the stone wall of the yard, Debby peeked from behind, trying to see what was


    happening in the yard. She was caught by confusion, when she noticed the odd interaction between


    Mark and Tina. However, her state of stupefaction was soon interrupted when Mark''s inquisitive voice


    resonated in her ears.


    "Who''s there?" asked Mark.


    Debby had always been intimidated by rich and powerful people. As soon as she heard Mark''s voice,


    she was instantly overwhelmed with so much fear that she quickly ran away.


    Tina turned her sights to where Mark was looking, but when she found that there was nothing out of the


    ordinary, she felt disappointed and walked back into the mansion.


    Her brother, Mark, however, didn''t follow Tina into the house. Instead, he walked towards the wall,


    ruminatively.


    In the next few days, Debby sneaked in again around the mansion a few more times. When she found


    out Tina was living a luxurious life, her heart swelled up with pride.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    As an ordinary woman, Debby never dared to dream that she could live such afortable life.


    However, when she realized that her daughter, who was now one of the wealthiest girls in Jingshi City,


    had everything that her birth mother could not enjoy, Debby''s heart ddened.


    Debby became more convinced that she had made the right choice to change her own daughter with


    the baby of Tao family.


    However, unknown to Debby, Mark was already keeping a watchful eye on her after he had caught her


    sneaking around the outer walls of the mansion. At first, Mark just kept alert in case Debby would do ill


    to Tina, but as time went by, he found that there was definitely more to it than met the eye.


    For instance, one day, a box suddenly appeared at the door of Tina''s mansion. Inside the box was a


    handmade sweater in pure white, made by high-quality wool. And its style and size fitted Tina perfectly.


    Although it was just amon sweaterpared to her own expensive coats, for an ordinary white-


    cor worker, it might have been worth several months of wages.


    Having realized that the sweater was made by Debby, Mark felt that things had gone from strange to


    down-right ridiculous.


    Just as he had expected, Tina refused to put on the sweater and asked the servants to burn it as if it


    were just trash.


    Soon after, Tinapletely dismissed the sweater from her mind. However, Mark didn''t, because when


    it came to Tina, he spared no details. So, one day, he called his secretary into his study for a task.


    "Last time we met, I told you to carry out some investigation on that woman. How''s it going?" asked


    Mark.


    The secretary realized at once that Mark was asking him about the investigation in the rtion to Tina


    and Emily''s parents, as Mark wanted to know the reason behind Debby''s weird behavior.


    "Yes, Mr. Mark," the secretary answered. Then he continued,"As you know, Ms. Tina caught the Bai


    couple and humiliated them several times. After that, she paid no more visits to that hut she kept them


    captive, instead, she asked her guards to only provide the couple with minimal food." The secretary


    paused for a while before he finally decided to continue,"A few dayster, Ms. Tina made an


    appointment with Emily and brought her parents to the outskirts of the city, where Emily''s father kept


    shouting at Ms. Tina there, iming that Ms. Tina was his real daughter. I concluded, that there must


    be something wrong with his mind..."


    "What?" Astonished, Mark''s dark eyes widened with anger, as he mmed his fist on the desk, almost


    cracking the wood on the surface.


    The secretary, who could not tell whether Mark was beyond excited or angry, hesitated as he had no


    idea whether he should continue with the report or not, when suddenly Mark''s voice came to him again.


    "Go on," said Mark.


    "Okay, Mr. Mark," replied the secretary, as he swallowed hard subconsciously and continued,"Emily''s


    father kept yelling and iming that nonsense. Obviously, no one believed his words. In the end, when


    Ms. Tina felt offended because she thought she was being humiliated by Emily''s father, Mrs. Bai


    begged Ms. Tina and stopped her from killing that man."


    Mark fell into silence after hearing the report. He stood there pensively, without uttering a word for a


    long while, before he opened his mouth again and said,"Take my hair and Tina''s hair... for a DNA test."


    The secretary rounded his eyes as if he could not understand Mark''s order. He asked,"Mr. Mark?"


    ''Mr. Mark can''t possibly believe the words of a bbering mad man, can he?'' the secretary wondered,


    ''is he really doubting his sister now?''


    "Keep it on the hush-hush. Do not speak of what you''ve told me today to anyone else," said Mark in a


    cold and assertive tone as he red at the secretary. His words were like a dagger held up against the


    secretary''s throat. It was obviously a threat, and not a request. Mark added,"Do what I''ve asked you to


    do quietly. Do you understand?"


    The secretary immediately collected himself, lowered his head and nodded his reply politely,"Yes, Mr.


    Mark."


    After the secretary left, Mark stood at the window silently; with no expression on his face, he stared at


    the flying snowkes. Although, from Mark''s facial expression it was hard to determine what he was


    thinking, it was clear that he was deeply troubled by what he had discovered.


    The result of the DNA test came in faster than Mark had expected. Much to his dismay, the test


    revealed that he and Tina had no blood rtionship.


    What did the result mean? It meant that what Emily''s father imed was likely to be true.


    When Mark got the test report, hepletely lost his mind. After all, anyone, who suddenly discovered


    that their favourite sister was actually not rted to them by blood, would be on the verge of a nervous


    breakdown.


    "Ha! Ha! Ha!" Mark burst outughing, hysterically, as he gripped the report in his hand. The pleasure


    and excitement, which were buried deep in his mind, suddenly broke out of their binds and rushed out


    freely.


    However, if Tina was really the daughter of Debby and Andrew, then who was Mark''s sister, the


    biological daughter of his parents? Emily?


    ...


    Lately, Emily noticed that her mother was behaving strangely, and she sensed that Debby was hiding


    something from her. However, since Debby was adamant about keeping her secrets with her, Emily


    decided to stop questioning her. Instead, Emily began to wonder whether her mother felt more


    comfortable living in Haicheng City.


    Emily decided to ask her parents to live in Jingshi City, but her parents, however, were not happy to


    see Emily and Jacob together. So she thought she''d better put away the idea for the time being.


    One day, Emily took a day off and decided to go shopping with her mother.


    "Mom, if you like anything in the store, just tell me, and I will buy it for you," said Emily, with a confident


    tone. She was feeling aplished as she had just received a raise on her sry for doing a good job


    at the LA Company.


    "Really?" staring at the jewelry disy counter from distance, Debby asked, with an excited look on her


    face.


    "Of course," Emily nodded.


    Debby paused for a while, and reminded her daughter,"Emily, you should be more careful about how


    you spend your money. If you randomly spend Jacob''s money, will he not get angry at you? As a girl,


    you should never depend on a man; otherwise, he will look down upon you. You should look at the both


    of you as two different individuals,ing from two different worlds..."


    Emily shrugged and interrupted her mother,"Mom, what are you talking about? It''s my own money. And


    these jewelries are goods produced by ourpany. I can get them at a good discount."


    Emily took Debby''s arm and walked into the store with her, assuringly.


    "Good morning, Ms. Emily," said the salesgirl, as she recognized Emily at once and greeted her with a


    smile. Then she continued,"What brings you here today? For visitation?"


    "Good morning," Emily nodded, smiling at the salesgirls, and then she continued in a soft voice,"No, I


    am shopping with my mother today."


    Immediately, the salesgirl nodded at Emily. With a smile on her face, she turned to Emily''s mother and


    said,"I see. Good morning, madam. We are the No.1 retail outlet of LA Company in Jingshi City. We


    have newest and most popr jewelries here. May I show them to you?"


    "Thank you, but I will show them to my mother. I know you are busy," said Emily.


    "Okay, Ms. Emily. Have a nice day."


    "Thank you," Emily nodded. After the salesgirl walked away, Emily showed her mother around the store


    in a casual manner, as if she were at her own home.


    The eyes of Emily''s mother dazzled as she walked past some of the most beautiful and elegant


    jewelries she had everid eyes upon. How she wished she could bring them all back home with her.

 Chapter 183 She Is A Psycho

    Chapter 183 She Is A Psycho


    Emily''s mother was just an ordinary person from Haicheng City. More often than not, she wouldn''t have


    the money to spend on luxury items. When she walked past all the disyed items at the store, her


    eyes glistened at the sight of the morous and expensive jewelries.


    What woman did not like jewelry?


    "Emily, these must be expensive?" she asked. Emily''s mother seemed to be a little hesitant, but her


    eyes had been fixated on a delicate bracelet.


    Emily noticed that and had the bracelet taken out. "Some of them are expensive, while some are


    affordable," she said to her mother.


    What Emily said was partially true. At first, the main products of the LA were affordable luxury items.


    Soon with the development of their affordable products, LA began to expand their market to high grade


    luxury items. But they still gained to favor of the petty bourgeoisie.


    Although the jewelries worth of tens of millions in the counter were not affordable for her, Emily had


    enough money for the affordable luxury jewelries, like the bracelet her mother had been eyeing, worth


    seventy to eighty thousand.


    Emily understood jewelry well. The quality of this bracelet looked good, and the design was novel and


    unique. This bracelet was the work of an intelligent designer who worked under her at the LA


    Company. It was the only piece in the whole of Jingshi City. "Mom, try this one," said Emily.


    For Emily, her mother''s choice was what mattered to her the most.


    Emily''s mother couldn''t hide her desire for this bracelet. She finally tried the bracelet on, and ever


    since, she just couldn''t bear to take it off.


    After careful consideration, she stopped caring whether it was Emily''s money or Jacob''s money.


    Especially if it were Jacob''s money, so what? It wasn''t unreasonable for Emily to spend a little of


    Jacob''s money on her mother, after all, Jacob wasn''t exactly going to run short on cash any time soon.


    Besides, more than anything else, it was she who had raised Emily for so many years.


    Those thoughts had convinced her atst.


    "We can purchase it if you want to," Emily said. An inkling of tenderness shed in the eyes of Emily. In


    her childhood, her mother was the one who had treated her well. Every time Emily''s father would beat


    and scold her, her mother woulde to her defense. It was her mother who cared for her and


    comforted her when she needed someone...


    Although, sometimes, Emily''s mother would give her the cold shoulder and shut her out, whenever her


    mother would y mahjong all night... However, what Emily remembered about her mother were the


    good things she had done for her.


    Now that she was capable of living a prosperous life, why would she not be filial to her mother?


    Looking at the beautiful bracelet on her wrist, Emily''s mother smiled sincerely, as the wrinkles on her


    face crumpled. When she was about to speak, a delicate female voice suddenly appeared and


    interrupted her words.


    "Ah! Fancy running into you here! Turns out just two country bumpkins out shopping for jewelry. Ah!


    Such rubbish is only fit for people like you."


    Emily and her mother turned their heads to the voice at the same time. They weren''t even surprised to


    find out that it was Tina, who looked arrogant and disdainful walking around in her high heels.


    "Miss Tao," said Emily, as she frowned and defensively stood in front of her mother. She


    continued,"What do you want?"


    "What do I want?" Tina raise her chin and sneered,"As a priority customer, of course I am here to shop.


    You are the CEO of LA, and this is how you treat your customer?"


    Emily, now well-experienced with Tina''s tricks and treachery, grew cautious and alert. She even had


    half a mind to strangle Tina because of all the wicked things Tina had done to her. "If you''re here to


    shop, then of course, I wee you. But if you''vee here to stir up trouble, I''m sorry but you will not


    be entertained here."


    Meanwhile Emily''s mother, standing behind Emily, secretly nced at Tina.


    Tina, her own biological daughter, had grown up to be such an arrogant and domineering woman.


    However, no matter how arrogant, Emily''s mother could never find fault in Tina, as if her daughter had


    the right to act in such a way. She believed that Tina deserved the favor of providence and the world


    should be in the palm of her hands.


    This was most likely the mostmon weakness every mother had.


    When Tina''s sight drifted from Emily, she immediately noticed Emily''s mother looking at her secretively.


    A sh of detestation appeared in Tina''s eyes, and she yelled,"Hey! I told you to stop looking at me in


    such a disgusting way!"


    The way Emily''s mother looked at Tina always gave her an inexplicable feeling, which made her ill at


    ease.


    Suddenly, Tina raised her voice. Startled, Emily''s mother was trembling and lowered her head in


    submission. She looked subdued and did not dare to look at Tina again.


    Although, Emily found her mother''s behavior strange and un-called for, Emily didn''t linger on that


    thought for too long. Infuriated by Tina''s insolence, Emily''s eyes turned red with anger. "You''d better


    show some respect," said Emily.


    "Respect? People like you don''t deserve my respect," replied Tina, as she looked at them with disdain


    and abhorrence. Tina always looked down upon Emily''s status and her family.


    Emily, put her anger at bay. She had no intentions on continuing such a meaningless argument with


    Tina, especially not in public. She knew Tina too well. The longer Emily argued with her, the angrier she


    would get, and that''s exactly what Tina wanted.


    Emily paid for the bracelet quickly and dragged her mother away. Tina, being the spoiled rich girl she


    was, just sneered as she watched them walk away.


    "Don''t worry about her, mom!" Emilyforted, when she turned her head and saw her mother in a


    daze. She thought her mother was frightened so she consoled her and said,"Don''t worry about her,


    mom. She is a psycho. I will not let her hurt you!"


    Emily''s mother soon came to her senses. She answered,"What? Oh...okay..."


    The meeting with Tina reminded Emily of her previous experience, either way, her mood soured.


    Meanwhile, Emily''s mother seemed to have lost her interest as well. Since neither of them wanted to


    go shopping anymore, they decided to grab lunch at a nearby restaurant.


    While the both of them were sitting at the table, waiting for food, Emily''s mother didn''t seem too keen


    on eating as her thoughts were all muddled. Out of the blue, she asked,"Emily, your ex-boyfriend...


    What happened between the two of you? Why did you break up with him all of sudden?"


    Emily subconsciously pressed her lips, as a hint of indifference shed in her eyes. "I broke up with him


    a long time ago. We are just not for each other," she answered.


    "I think he is good for you. He is handsome and rich, and he used to treat you good. What a pity that


    you are not together anymore..." she said to Emily. The real intention of Emily''s mother, behind


    mentioning this was that she wanted Jacob and Emily to break up, but she did not speak up directly.


    She intended to achieve her goals in an indirect manner.


    Emily understood what was going on. Disappointed, she looked at her mother for a while and sighed


    with profound resignation. "Mom, I know what you''re doing. Why can''t you just ept that fact that


    Jacob and I are together?"


    Guilt-ridden, Debby''s eyes wandered around, avoiding Emily''s eyes. "I care about your well-being. I


    don''t think he is the right man for you. Marriage is not a joke. Trust me, Emily. You''d better take my


    advice..."


    "Really?" asked Emily, but didn''t believe what her mother had said. Should a good mother not bless her


    daughter upon learning that her daughter had found an excellent partner?


    "Yeah! Of course..." replied Debby.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Emily didn''t speak for a while. She knew that her mother was lying, but she had no idea why her


    mother was lying. What was Emily''s mother going to gain from their separation?


    Everyone in this world, including your own mother, has his or her own agenda and will inevitably be


    selfish.


    However, Jacob was different.


    Jacob would never use her to achieve his own goals. He liked her for who she really was and treated


    her with unconditional love.


    Emily was incredibly lucky to have found the love of her life!

 Chapter 184 Only Bitch Starts Trouble

    Chapter 184 Only Bitch Starts Trouble


    "Emily..." said Debby, as she felt ufortable when Emily looked at her with disappointment. When


    she was about to say something, Emily interrupted her and said,"Come on, mom! Eat up or the food


    will get cold. I just need to pop out for a while. Wait here for me. Don''t go anywhere."


    The reason why Emily said that wasn''t entirely because she didn''t want to continue the meaningless


    conversation with Debby, but because she also noticed Tina standing outside the french window, with a


    hostile expression on her face.


    ''What does this woman want now?'' Emily thought.


    Emily had grown tired of Tina''s incessant pestering. She and Debby weren''t having their meals in a


    private room, so with other people around, Emily wasn''t worried that Tina would hurt her.


    However, she couldn''t stop wondering what atrocious tricks Tina had set aside for them. Emily didn''t


    think that it was a coincidence that she ran into Tina twice today.


    Emily decided to find out what Tina''s intentions were, so she got up and walked out.


    What she didn''t notice was that Debby had seen Tina as well. Debby, however, wondered what she


    should do and pretended like she hadn''t seen Tina, as she carried on enjoying her meal. ''Emily and


    Tina don''t get along at all. I wonder if they''re going to have an argument again?'' Debby wondered.


    Caught in between two daughters, Debby couldn''t tell who she was more worried about, Emily or Tina.


    After brief consideration, she gritted her teeth and decided to go after Emily.


    "What the hell do you want, Tina?" said Emily, as she looked at the arrogant woman standing in front


    her with contempt. It was such a pity, because within that beautiful appearancey a vicious, ck


    heart. Like a snake, you couldn''t tell when she would jump up to bite you.


    "What do I want?" said Tina.


    Strangely enough, even Tina didn''t know what she wanted to do. Besides, it''s not like she could harm


    this woman publicly. Tina was just so spiteful, that she she couldn''t even stand to watch them enjoy


    their meal with pleasure, especially Emily.


    "Oh please! Get off your high horse. Did you forget about the day you knelt at my feet and polished my


    shoes? I didn''t. You looked like a pathetic dog that day. No, even a dog looks better than you..."


    "Pah!" Tina was rudely interrupted by a tight p to the face. Emily couldn''t put up with Tina''s


    chattering so she cut her off abruptly with the palm of her hand. Stunned, Tina staggered backwards,


    clutching her face, eyes watering.


    "Are you done?" said Emily, as she looked at Tina with icy cold eyes. She continued,"Tina, only a petty


    bitch like you can start troubles out of nothing."


    Astounded, Tina''s beautiful eyes widened and her pupils constricted. Driven mad with anger, she


    said,"How dare you..."


    Tina raised her hand to deliver a thunderous smack on Emily''s cheeks, but since Emily saw her


    coming, she moved like the wind and quickly dodged Tina''s hand.


    "You bitch! Go to hell!" Tina screamed out in anger and frustration.


    Drunk with anger, Tina was so infuriated that she had abandoned her grace and manners. Like a


    tigress, she shoved Emily and pounced on her, with the intention of tearing her apart, limb from limb.


    Watching them from the sidelines, Debby soon realized that things had gotten out of hand. When she


    moved forward to stop the girls from fighting, someone stopped the fight before she could even get


    there.


    "Don''t move, unless you wish to die!"


    Startled by the voice, both Tina and Emily stopped to see who it was. When they turned around, they


    saw five to six masked men, all dressed in ck approaching them.


    The area they were in was remote and sparsely popted. It was the perfect ce tomit a crime


    and get away with it.


    All of a sudden, Emily''s heart sank to the ground, as she nervously clenched her hands. Tina soon


    released her grip on Emily''s cor and looked at the men disdainfully and said,"What? What do you


    want?"


    Having had no response, Tina smiled virulently and continued,"Money? I can give you money, plus a


    woman." Tina offered them money and pointed towards Emily, arrogantly.


    Gangster A ignored what she had said and turned to Gangster B. He asked,"Which of the two women


    is Tina of Tao Family?"


    Almost in an instant, fear had gripped Tina''s heart. Her face contorted and with every passing moment,


    her fear intensified. ''They''re looking for me?''


    Destruction pursues the great. Over the years, the members of the rich and famous Tao Family had


    made a considerable amount of enemies. Especially Tina, who had offended countless people in her


    wake. It wouldn''t surprise anyone, if somebody wanted to take revenge on her or her family.


    Tina deeply regretted leaving her bodyguards behind when she went out. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have


    to worry about the insignificant thugs that had surrounded her.


    The masked gangsters looked at Tina and Emily. Both of them appeared like a richdy, but which one


    was the real Tina Tao?


    "Miss Tao must be the arrogant and foul-mouthed one..." said Gangster A, as he looked at Tina


    carefully.


    However, Tina was not a fool. She quickly realized that she would be courting death if she had


    admitted her real identity to them. Sly as a fox, she pointed at Emily next to her without hesitation and


    said,"She''s the one you''re looking for. She is Tina Tao!"


    Stupefied, Emily sneered and said,"Tina Tao, you conniving bitch. What a liar! Shame on you!"


    "Bitch! You are the one who''s shameless!" Tina cursed, and then she immediately pounced on Emily.


    Much to her chagrin, the masked men, didn''t give Tina the chance to hit Emily. They realized they didn''t


    have time to waste, so one of them grabbed Tina and said,"Let''s take the both of them!"


    Better safe than sorry. As for the one who was not Tina, she was just in the wrong ce at the wrong


    time.


    "I''ve told you, I am not Tina! Don''t touch me! Fuck off! Get the fuck away from me!" Tina screamed and


    struggled. Considering Tina''s temper, it was a surprise that the men were able to catch her so easily.


    Nevertheless, she didn''t stop struggling, and she even bit one of the masked men''s hand quite hard.


    To take back control of the situation, Gangster A took out a syringe and injected some kind of sleep


    inducing liquid into her neck. Within seconds, Tina stopped struggling and fell down to the ground.


    Meanwhile, Emily who was also now a hostage, tried to fend off the shock andpose herself.


    "Listen, guys! I am really not Miss Tao! Trust me! I don''t care what you do to her, but I''m not the one


    you''re looking for..."


    But before she could finish her words, she heard a familiar voice echoing in the distance.


    "Emily! My daughter..." Debby finally rushed out to help. Although, she was afraid, she proceeded


    without hesitation like a mother would be expected to do.


    Terrified, Emily immediately cried out,"Mom! Run! It''s not safe here! Get away from here!"


    How could she put her mother in danger again!


    However, it was toote. These masked gangsters had already caught sight of Debby.


    Debby, however, disregarded everything Emily had said and ran straight to them, and... held Tina who


    had lost consciousness.


    "Please! Please don''t take her! My Emily didn''t do anything wrong. Please! She is my daughter. She is


    not the Miss Tao you want. Please let her go! Please!" Debby pleaded. Almost instantaneously,


    Debby''s eyes turned watery. She wept and begged the gangsters.


    Gangster A, who was merciless, impatiently kicked her. Debby instantly fell on the ground and cried


    out,"Ahhh."


    However, she kept begging for mercy, she implored,"Please let my daughter go! Take me instead..."


    Emily stared at Debby in disbelief. It was as if the world around her had vanished and the expression


    on her face went nk, all of a sudden. The life in her eyes faded slowly until the iris merged with the


    whites, a chalk-coloured froth clouding her mouth until she fell into the ever-consuming darkness below


    her. All the words in her mind blended into one singr question:


    Why... This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 185 You Have Ruined My Life

    Chapter 185 You Have Ruined My Life


    Confusion and disbelief engulfed Emily body, knocking all other thoughts aside. She couldn''t


    understand why Debby would rush out to protect Tina.


    ''Was mom trying to save Tina? But, I''m her daughter. Why did she want to protect Tina instead of me?


    Why?'' thought Emily, feeling heart-broken and rejected.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Gangster A did not care about Debby''s ims. He ordered in a cold tone,"Take them all away!"


    In the end, Emily, Tina and Debby were all dragged into a ck car. Desperate, Emily and Debby tried


    to scream for help, but the kidnappers had covered their mouths with tapes. They couldn''t utter any


    words, their screaming stifled.


    Even in despair, Emily wanted to ask Debby why she was protecting Tina, but unfortunately, she had


    lost that privilege because of the tape on her mouth. Emily could onlyy her inquisitive eyes on Debby,


    as she looked her with shock and puzzlement.


    Debby, however, was too guilty to look back into Emily''s eyes.


    Debby could no longer deny that at that critical moment, she only cared about Tina who was her own


    flesh and blood... Having convinced herself otherwise, Debby''s guilt was cut short when she


    remembered that Emily was not her real child.


    After a long time on the road, the car finally came to a stop.


    The kidnappers took the three of them to a dark, damp basement. Not long after, a man with a scar on


    his face came in. He limped heavily as he walked towards them, while his gloomy eyes fell on Tina,


    who was lying unconscious.


    "Tina, I bet you never thought you would fall into my hands one day, right?" said the man, whose name


    was Lay. He kicked Tina without pity, but to his disappointment, she did not wake up. Perhaps the


    dosage of the injection was too strong.


    Lay used to be a skilled surgeon who had specialized in removing scars and stic surgery. Perhaps it


    was his misfortune or just in coincidence, that he was employed by Mark to treat the scars on Tina''s


    body.


    At first, he saw the work as not only a high-paying job, but also as an opportunity to gain favor with the


    Tao n. However, he didn''t expect that it would ruin his entire life.


    Needless to say, Tina cared a great deal about her appearance. She wanted him to remove her scars


    as soon as possible, but her skin was so severely damaged that he couldn''t perform the surgery on her


    in a short time. When he revealed the truth to Tina, that such an intricate surgery would take a long


    time to fully repair her scars, Tina got angry, thinking that he was a quack doctor who had fooled her.


    However, the worst was yet toe. If Tina had only cursed at him and kicked him out of her house,


    he would have appreciated her from the bottom of his heart. s, Tina was not one to let go of things


    so easily.


    If Tina was not happy, she would make everyone around her unhappy too.


    In a moment of anger, Tina had her people beat Lay to a bloody pulp. Then she asked them to break


    his legs and cut up his face and body. With a viinous smile on her face, Tina witnessed with great


    pleasure and satisfaction, while he suffered in front of her.


    While, her brother, Mark, instead of stopping her, joined in and indulged her in her cruel debauchery.


    Afterwards, as if to put salt in his wounds, Mark only gave him less than half the money he had


    promised him.


    As a result, Lay had some scars on his face, but some of those scars ran deeper than his physical


    body. Some of those scars ran deep into his soul. He was no longer able to walk like a normal person.


    Furthermore, the nerve endings in his hands and fingers were cut up and shed thoroughly,


    permanently rendering him incapable of holding a scalpel steadily to perform another operation.


    Self-esteem, health, future, everything Lay once had were turned into a pile of smouldering ash,


    because of this vicious woman¡ª Tina! Tina took away his reason to carry on living in the world!


    Lay felt very resentful and angry when he recalled all things that had happened to him. He stared at


    Tina with fervent hatred, as he wished to tear up the ugly woman and throw her rotting corpse to the


    rabid dogs. However, upon careful reflection, he changed his mind when he realized that death would


    be too merciful for Tina. Before death, Lay nned on showing her the new meaning to living hell.


    Agitated, it took a long time for Lay to calm himself down. He looked over at Emily and Debby, and


    asked,"Who are they? Why did you bring them with Tina?"


    The kidnappers were members of a local mafia in Jingshi City. They were capable of doing anything


    illegal, such as killing and robbing, as long as they were paid enough money. Lay had spent all his


    money to hire these men to kidnap Tina.


    When Lay looked down at Tina, lying unconscious on the floor, he thought that he had spent hisst


    penny very wisely.


    Gangster A nced at Emily and Debby, and soon he answered in a careless tone,"We couldn''t


    recognize Tina, so we brought all of them."


    In truth, even though the kidnappers knew who Tina was, they could not let Emily and Debby go,


    because they were afraid that the two women would call the police and obstruct their mission.


    Gangster A had already decided to kill Emily and Debby by himself, in case, Lay didn''t know how to


    dispose of them.


    Lay squinted at Emily through lidded eyes. He vaguely remembered that he had met Emily elsewhere,


    but he couldn''t recall who she was at the time. Thus, he said in a slightly sceptical tone,"Leave them to


    me. The young woman is beautiful, and I can sell her for money. The old woman seems to be healthy,


    and I can also sell her organs."


    Ever since, Lay became disabled, he had to go through extremes to make ends meet. After going


    through what he had suffered at the hands of Mark and Tina, he had willingly abandoned his kindness


    and generosity.


    ''All people in the world¡­ should suffer as much as I did, especially Tina!'' thought Lay.


    Emily was shocked by his words. She was starting to get a bad feeling, so she tried to speak


    out,"Hmm... Hmm..."


    Emily struggled ceaselessly, and no matter how hard she tried the tape on her mouth remained intact.


    Meanwhile, Debby waspletely petrified by Lay''s words. Her adrenaline surged so fast that she


    almost vomited. She shivered like a dry leaf, as the saliva thickened in her throat, making it


    ufortable for her to swallow.


    However, their fear had no affect on Lay, as he turned his attention elsewhere. Lay turned around to


    the leader of the kidnappers and said,"Take all of them to the Dark Area, then I will pay you the rest of


    the money, as agreed."


    Gangster A, who was the leader of the kidnappers, followed obediently.


    Before long, Tina hade to her sense. She was lying on the cold ground, in a daze. A few seconds


    later, she looked up with a puzzled frown. When she saw the man in front of her, she yelled,"Lay! What


    are you doing here?"


    "It''s me. Are you surprised to see me? Lady Tina," said Lay, as he raised a spiteful smile on his lips,


    and he continued,"When you treated me as a low-life, useless nobody and disabled me, you should


    have just killed me then and there, because now I havee back to take revenge."


    "Bah!" Tina sat up slowly with great effort, and then she said in a disdainful tone,"You son of a bitch!


    Bastard! I have never seen guy as ugly as you."


    Lay was offended by the disdainful look of Tina. Even in despair, she looked at him as if he were an


    insect.


    Suddenly, Lay''s heart was filled with hatred for Tina, as he said,"Keep on shouting as loudly as you


    like, youngdy. But I am going to make your life a living hell."


    "Don''t you dare raise a hand to me! I''m Lady Tina of the Tao n! If you hurt me, my brother will kill


    you. And your family... They all deserve to die!" said Tina in a vicious voice.


    Profoundly disgruntled by her words, Lay''s hand cracked across her face like a thunder, snapping her


    head back with the force of his blow. Lay red at her, his ck eyes drilling into hers. His eyes were


    so dark that it felt like she was looking into an endless stretch of the midnight sky. Lay wanted to


    strangle her, with every fibre of his being, for all the suffering he had subjected him to. "You''re still so


    imprudent. But it doesn''t matter. Soon someone will teach you a lesson!" he said.


    "I will kill you!" yelled Tina. Having been pped by two people in one day, Tina had surpassed her


    regr threshold of tolerance. Furious, she had been driven to the absolute edge. She turned around


    to the kidnappers and said,"You kidnappers! How much did he pay you? I will give you double of what


    he''s paying you... No, triple! Just as long as you kill him!"


    Right then, a drop of sweat trickled from Lay''s forehead, as he started to worry about the loyalty of the


    goons he had hired. After all, they were just hired guns, and the only thing they cared about was


    money. If they turned the gun around, he would end up losing both his life and his money.

 Chapter 186 What A Pretty Little Girl

    Chapter 186 What A Pretty Little Girl


    The masked men did not speak. The pay was important indeed, but a given word was even more


    important.


    Lay eased down his nerves.


    Tina kept shouting with all her might,"Go kill him! Do you hear me? I am rich, and I can give you all the


    money you want! Rubbish! Cowards! All of you!"


    Her mouth was shut by Lay who pped her on the face. Lay pped Tina again using both of his


    hands as hard as he could.


    Her money here were worth nothing.


    Tina fell to the ground, her face red and swollen. She was falling unconscious, but she kept crying and


    yelling without realizing what she was shouting about because her ears were ringing too.


    ''You stupid woman, '' Emily thought.


    ''She shouldn''t have acted like that now that she is in his hands.''


    Debby looked at Tina with a worrying face.


    Then suddenly Tina stopped talking. Maybe she was too terrified to pronounce a word more, or maybe


    her strength had left herpletely.


    Lay kicked her vigorously on the back, but Tina did not even cry this time. Then Lay moved to the front


    and looked at her face. "What a pretty little girl. Who knew that the devil himself could hide behind this


    little face. But after a bit of beating up you are revealing your true self, aren''t you? Look at you now.


    You are as ugly as your heart. Ha ha ha..."


    Tina didn''t pass out already. She was still there listening. At these words, she clenched her fists. She


    promised to herself that as soon as she got the chance, she would chop his head and feed the dogs


    with it!


    ...


    Jacob realized that Emily and Debby were missing veryte that day. So, he asked Andrew that stayed


    in the mansion for the whole day, but he knew nothing about where they went.


    Then Jacob asked some of his men. One of them told him that Emily and Debby came across Tina


    while they were walking outside, then went away. Jacob''s first thought was to take his car and drive to


    the Tao mansion as fast as he could.


    A few minutes before, Mark got the news that her sister was missing. He immediately took his car and


    headed to Jacob''s house. After all, Jacob was the first suspect indeed after what they did to Emily.


    The two met half-way.


    Jacob recognized Mark''s car immediately. Without even thinking, Jacob pushed harder the gas.


    "Shit!" Mark didn''t see iting. But he made a sharp turn and hopefully avoided Jacob''s car. Then he


    heard the sound of tires drifting on the asphalt, Jacob turned the car and tried to hit him again.


    This time Mark didn''t move away. He turned the car on the front and gave gas towards Jacob''s car. He


    wanted to do this since long ago.


    "BOOM!" Two cars crashed. The sound of metal and broken ss was heard until far away.


    But they didn''t stop. Jacob and Mark kept smashing each other''s car as if two bulls fought to be the


    leader of the herd.


    This car crash involved several other cars passing nearby. Some others tried to avoid them, and the


    rest were stuck in the traffic that was created.


    The police arrived soon.


    Jacob walked out of his car with his chest and shoulder upright. He had just a few bruises but nothing


    serious. Unfortunately, it wasn''t the same for the two cars that werepletely torn apart.


    Mark got out of the car with his head bleeding. In no time Jacob seized him by the cor. "Where is


    Emily?"


    ''What does he mean? Is Emily missing, too?''


    Mark was about to speak but Jacob punched him on the face.


    "Please calm down, Mr. Gu. Mr. Tao is injured..." The police blocked him whilst the paramedics headed


    for Mark.


    Jacob was burning with rage, but he managed to control himself,"Where is Emily? What do you and


    your sister want this time?"


    Mark found his way to speak,"I don''t know! Tina is missing, too! I thought it was you..."


    Jacob sneered,"I see. They both went missing. What a coincidence! Do you seriously expect me to


    believe in these bullshits?"


    Jacob was sure that was Tina behind all this again.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The people around were listening quiet because no one wanted to end up in troubles.


    "I don''t care if you believe me or not!" Mark turned his back to Jacob and was going to ask his guards


    to help him find his sister. He was so worried about Tina.


    Talking with Jacob was just a waste of time. He had to hurry up.


    "Don''t move!" Jacob wouldn''t let him go away easily,"Where do you think you are going? Tina has


    taken Emily again. I know it."


    Mark replied in a t voice,"I am going to find my sister. You should do the same for Emily."


    "..."


    Jacob walked slowly towards him, his arm stretched forward. They shook hands, set their problems


    aside and started looking for the girls together.


    After all, the most important thing right now was to find Emily and Tina and bring them safely at home.


    After some researches, they found a lead.


    "The surveince camera caught Emily and Tina walking away together, but then they disappear. I think


    they walked into a blind spot. After a bit the camera caught Debby going in their same direction with


    some masked men following them," Jacob told Mark. Mark''s face darkened. "I know these men. They


    will do anything as long as they get paid."


    Jacob didn''t seem much worried,"Emily is a kind and sweet creature. I can''t see why she should get


    into troubles with those men. You should be much worried than me, though. Tina was arrogant and


    made herself many enemies. No wonder that someone wants her dead."


    "But then why did they kidnap both of them? Maybe someone wants to threaten the Gu and the Tao


    family..."


    "Mark, are you serious? If someone wants to treat our families, why haven''t we received any calls or...


    wait..."


    "Shut up!" Mark stopped him,"I don''t care about what you are thinking. We are in this together now.


    Emily is in danger too. You know that, don''t you?"


    Mark was right. Things were not good at all. There was something behind these kidnappings.


    ''I swear that I will cut the hands of anyone who dare to touch my Emily'' Jacob thought mournfully,


    before leaving with Mark.

 Chapter 187 Are You Innocent Or Stupid

    Chapter 187 Are You Innocent Or Stupid


    The Dark Area, was the biggest ck market in the Jingshi City.


    Emily, Debby and Tina were soon brought to the Dark Area, where people looked at them as if they


    weremodities.


    The ringleader of the delinquents was a podgy, middle-aged man with beady eyes called Von. Heid


    his scious eyes on Emily, and was very satisfied with her. "Good. Leave them here and go get your


    money,"


    he told Lay. Lay grinned from ear to ear. He looked more hideous as the scars on his face stretched


    out. He said,"Von, I hope you don''t forget what we''ve agreed upon."


    "Of course I won''t," Von smiled back and said,"It''s just a piece of cake."


    Satisfied, Lay nodded, and shook Von''s stubby hands. He said,"Hope we can continue to cooperate


    like this."


    Meanwhile, Emily, Debby and Tina tried to maintain vignce, even though they were scared out of


    their wits.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Von pointed at Emily and Debby and demanded,"Send this woman to Room A, and that woman to


    Room B...as for thest woman..."


    By then, Tina''s once beautiful face had swollen up like an apple. The glow of her captivating beauty


    had now dimmed. Von frowned at her and thought, ''So this is the one Lay wants to take revenge on.''


    However, considering the fact that Lay had given him a very beautiful woman (Emily), the least he


    could do was hold up his end of the bargain.


    "Send thest woman to our buddy Seven," Von said coldly, sounding like he was assigning an


    important task.


    "Yes, sir." Upon hearing Seven''s name, Von''s subordinates went silent. They silently nodded to show


    compliance, and then dragged Tina away, disregarding her violent struggling.


    Soon after, Emily and Debby were also taken to their rooms.


    When Emily stepped into Room A, she discovered that the room was actually a small warehouse,


    which roomed several beautiful young girls.


    They were all sitting in the corner, shivering like little cubs. Most of them were sobbing.


    ''These girls... are all being held hostage here like me?'' Emily thought.


    "Um..." Emily wanted to say something, but her mouth was tightly secured by a tape and her hands


    were tied behind her back.


    One girl, who noticed Emily struggling, walked over to her carefully and untied the string and removed


    the tape from her face.


    "... Thank you," Emily said. She nced at the other girls and asked,"They''ve kidnapped so many girls.


    What do they want to do?"


    Before the girl that helped her replied, another girl said,"Are you innocent or just in stupid? What


    else would they do after kidnapping so many women? Obviously, we are going to be sold as pets to


    those rich men."


    They even couldn''t bepared to prostitutes, because thetter could still choose their customers,


    but they, couldn''t. They were more likemodities, unable to choose who they would get sold to.


    If by some stroke of good luck they met a nice owner, they could lead a well-off life. However, if they


    met with someone who had strange sexual fetishes, they would lead a life worse than death.


    These girls knew clearly what they were going to face, but they could not do anything to change their


    fates.


    Stunned by what she said, Emily became silent. After a while, she murmured,"... This is illegal."


    The girl who was talking to Emily was called Penny. Having heard what Emily had said, she sneered,"I


    understand that you''re new here, but there are many illegal cases happening everywhere in the world.


    What we are suffering is not something new."


    Penny slowly walked towards Emily and looked her up and down. She soon concluded that Emily had


    an elegant temperament, like a youngdy of a big noble family, different from everyone there.


    In truth, Emily''s temperament was moulded by Jacob. He enabled Emily to lead a rich life, and he also


    tried to protect her from all the bad things in the world. But today Emily still saw the dark side of the


    world she had been living in.


    Envious, Penny sneered and said coldly,"I guess you''ve lead a rich life, right? No wonder you are so


    innocent. But no matter how rich you are and how high your rank is in the outside world, here you are


    no different from all those girls: sordid toys of those rich men."


    Penny felt satisfied after she had said her piece. ''No matter how noble she is in the outside world, this


    woman will soon have to learn the ways of our dirty world.''


    Emily was surprised by Penny''s zeal. ''I didn''t offend her. Why is she being so hostile to me?''


    "Don''t mind what she said. She''s always like that," said the girl who untied Emily, as she gently yanked


    Emily''s coat-tail.


    Emily didn''t reply to Penny, because now she was starting to get worried about her mother, so she


    didn''t have the energy to quarrel with others. However, as soon as she thought about her mother, she


    remembered how Debby looked at Tina.


    Of course, Tina didn''t notice it, but Emily remembered Debby''s expression quite clearly. Debby looked


    at Tina in a way that a mother would look at her child... Moreover, Debby never looked at Emily in that


    way.


    Suddenly, it urred to Emily, ''Is she really Tina''s mother?'' Soon, her questions were leading to more


    questions rather than answers, so she quickly dismissed her thoughts.


    Now was not the time to think about such questions. If, and after she was rescued, she could go and


    find out the truth for herself.


    Emily looked around and asked,"How long have you been locked up in here?"


    The girl replied,"About three or four days. I heard that tomorrow we''ll put on the stage."


    "On the stage?" asked Emily.


    "In other words... auction."


    Benumbed with fear, Emily bit her lower lip gently and asked,"Have you tried to escape?"


    "No. There are so many people guarding this ce. We have no chance to escape. We can only wait


    for someone to rescue us. But I guess no one woulde to rescue me," Katherine, the girl that


    helped Emily, smiled bitterly. Her family only wanted boys. They tried to sell her to a rich old man so


    they could get a huge bride price, but Katherine didn''t want to be sold to him, so she ran away from her


    family.


    Out of the frying pan and into the fire - unfortunately, she was caught by the human traders. Now she


    wondered whether her life would have been much better if she had married that old man.


    "No. Someone wille and rescue you," Emilyforted her as she held her hands. She


    continued,"And my boyfriend is going toe and rescue me too."


    ''Jacob''s so powerful. Every time when I''m faced with danger, he shows up out of nowhere like a


    guardian angel. I believe that he will find me.


    But in the meantime, I can''t wait for death, doing nothing.''


    Before long, Emily stood up and looked around the warehouse. After a while she found out that apart


    from the door, there was also a window for air venttion. Those were the only two possible ways of


    going out.


    "Hey, maybe we can escape," said Emily. As expected, the door and the window was locked. However,


    while, the door was locked from the outside, the window was locked from the inside.


    Emily walked over and stood on her toes to look over the window, only to findplete darkness.


    Although, she couldn''t see anything, she soon realized that they were locked in an underground


    basement.

 Chapter 188 Do You Want to Die

    Chapter 188 Do You Want to Die


    "Does anyone have a hair pin?" Emily turned to ask the girl in the room.


    Katherine did not know what she wanted to do, but she removed a water drill hairpin from her hair and


    handed it to Emily without hesitation.


    Emily shook her head and said,"Not this, I need a ck U hairpin."


    The hairpin Emily was looking for was one of the mostmonly used hairpins. Soon, another girl


    handed her several pins. "You... What on earth do you want to do?" she asked.


    "Thank you," replied Emily. She took the hairpin and answered,"I want to try and see if I can open that


    lock."


    All of a sudden, the eyes of every girl lit up with a glimmer of hope. They had never thought of it before.


    They only whined and grumbled, instead of thinking of a way to escape. ''What if we seeded?''


    everyone was thrilled by the very idea.


    They really wanted to escape. After all, nobody wanted to end up as some rich old man''s ything...


    Penny who had teased Emily just now, looked at Emily''s attempt to open the lock with a hairpin, and


    said, in a disdainful tone,"Hmph, do you think you are Macgyver? If these locks could be opened so


    easily..."


    Before she had time to finish, she heard a "click". To her surprise, it was the clicking sound of the lock


    opening in Emily''s palm.


    Penny was at a loss for words.


    The rest of girls in the warehouse followed suit.


    After the dead silence, a cheer of joy burst out in the warehouse,"She''s opened it!" Emily really


    unlocked it!


    For a few seconds, Emily was in a daze. In truth, she didn''t expect to the open the lock so easily.


    Coincidentally, Jacob was the one who had taught her how to unlock padlocks with a hairpin just to kill


    time and boredom. Little did she think that it woulde into great use one day.


    However, before the girls could celebrate, there was a loud knock on the door, apanied by the


    disgruntled roar of a man,"What are you all screaming about? Do you want me toe in there?"


    Immediately, the room went pin-drop silent. All the girls shut their mouths tight and dared not to let a


    sound out.


    Soon, someone opened the door. A guard came in to inspect. All the girl''s hearts stopped beating at


    once!


    Considering the vicious nature of these man, if they had caught the girls trying to escape, it would be


    unimaginable to think what they would do to the girls!


    "What are you all yelling about!" the guard shouted. Needless to say, the guard was not happy about all


    themotion. Even these beautiful faces could not calm his anger down. He said angrily,"Do you


    want to die?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When he scanned the room, his eyes caught Emily, who was standing nearest to the window. He


    looked at the window again. The lock on the window was still intact. It seemed that there was nothing


    unusual about it...


    "Hey... There are cockroaches here!" Emily said, to distract the guard''s attention. With a fragile voice,


    Emily sounded like she was crying. In truth, she was extremely nervous.


    The guard came in so abruptly that she pressed the lock as fast as she could, and hid all her hairpins.


    She was not sure whether the guard had noticed anything odd or not.


    "Yes, there are cockroaches here!" The girls were just as nervous as Emily, fearing that the guard


    would catch on to their little n. So they echoed Emily''s words, which sessfully distracted the


    attention of the guard. "Please spray some insecticide..." they pleaded.


    "You want insecticides! Why don''t you say you want to go to heaven!" Impatient, the guard was not in


    the mood to entertain theirins. These women were all beautiful, but none of them belonged to


    him. Why would he care about them? "If I hear you screaming again, I will personally shove these


    cockroaches in your mouths one by one and make you eat them!"


    Frightened and subdued, the girls lowered their heads and cowered in fear, without uttering another


    word.


    Soon, the guard went out, satisfied. He locked the door behind him again.


    Ironically, the sound of the lock clicking from outside came as a big relief to the girls this time.


    "Shh..." Emily put her finger on her lip, motioning the girls not to make noise. Then she unlocked the


    lock again,"Click".


    Everyone''s eyes were gleaming with excitement, as they covered their mouths tightly and stared at the


    window with great anticipation.


    Emily lifted her feet and slowly opened the window. The night breeze blew coolly into her face. It made


    her shiver. "Outside... There is no one outside. Who wants to get out first?" she asked.


    The girls scrambled all at once. Emily felt powerless and she whispered,"Don''t scramble. Get out one


    by one, and you have to cooperate."


    She was right. This window was a bit high for the girls. Someone had to act as a step under it.


    Otherwise, the wall was too slippery for the girls to climb up.


    Fortunately, after this experience, Emily had be the bastion of hope for these girls. Everyone was


    willing to listen to her and follow her instructions obediently.


    As soon as one girl knelt down to act as adder, the first girl finally climbed out sessfully. She


    cautiously took a few steps ahead and observed carefully, then she leaned back to the window.


    Exhrated, she found it difficult to keep her voice down, but she did it anyway. She whispered,"It''s a


    suburb outside. I don''t see any guards. Come out quickly! I will pull you up!"


    Emily shook her head in disapproval as she said,"It doesn''t matter. You need to leave as soon as you


    can. In case we get caught, those who manages to get out should leave first!"


    The girl hesitated, then decided against leaving them. "I will be here, just in case if you need my help."


    She was adamant and unwilling to leave the other girls behind.


    Emily sighed. She had no other choice, but deep down. She admired the girl for her selflessness.


    The girls who did not climb out, took turns to act asdders, and soon the number of girls in the room


    began to decrease...


    Everyone was mute, as if they were pretending to be a mime artist.


    Emily helped the girls out one by one, with sweat on her forehead, and a smile on her face. With each


    girl making an escape, she felt great satisfaction.


    And her mother... She would definitely find a way to help her out!


    Katherine came up and took Emily''s ce, and asked Emily to take a break.


    Emily then noticed Penny who was acting strange. Sceptical, Emily asked,"Don''t you want to go?"


    Penny sneered,"Idiot!"


    "Huh?" Emily couldn''t understand Penny''s behavior.


    Having lost all patience, Katherine ignored Penny. "You don''t have to pay attention to her. Maybe she


    wants to stay here and find a rich man?" she scoffed.


    Katherine was being sarcastic, but unexpectedly what she said had turned out to be a prophecy in the


    end.


    Eventually, Emily, Katherine and Penny were thest ones left. Emily persuaded Penny to leave, but


    Katherine pulled her away. "I''m going to give you a boost. You get out first, and then pull me up," said


    Katherine.


    Emily nodded, and said,"Okay."


    Suddenly, Penny grabbed her hands firmly. Her lips raised demonic smile. She screamed out,"Anybody


    there? Guards! They are escaping! Did you hear me! These women are escaping!"


    Penny''s loud and shrill voice crashed into Emily''s eardrums. Emily''s heart pounded in her chest, as she


    realized halfway that her dder" was no longer under her foot. As a consequence, she fell to the


    ground andnded on her back!

 Chapter 189 All Their Hopes Were Broken Thoroughly

    Chapter 189 All Their Hopes Were Broken Thoroughly


    Not only Emily, but also Katherine and the girls waiting outside were all shocked. They couldn''t figured


    out what happened even after quite a while.


    Unfortunately it was toote!


    By then the guard had already rushed into the room. When the guard looked around the empty room


    and found the window open wide, he cursed,"Damn it! How dare you try to run away!"


    He blew his whistle to signal the others.


    Gripped with crippling fear, Emily stood up and screamed at the girls outside,"Run! Run! Run away


    quickly!"


    "Pah" Before Emily knew it, the guard delivered an open-handed smack to her face, causing her to let


    out a startled little gasp of pain. She clutched her stinging face and found blood trickling down from the


    corner of her mouth.


    Katherine tried to stop the guard, but he kicked her in the abdomen so hard that she staggered


    backwards and fell to the ground, writhing in pain.


    Atst, only Penny was left standing. The guard looked at her sullenly. Penny was so afraid that she


    stepped back subconsciously and waved her hands to surrender. "I didn''t try to run away. I was the one


    who informed you. They''d have escaped if it weren''t for me," said Penny.


    Pleased, the guard didn''t hit Penny, instead he locked her with Emily and Katherine in another


    enclosed room for Von to deal withter.


    The girls who got out through the window, unfortunately, were all besieged by the men in Dark Area just


    minutes after. Soon after, they were all sent back to Dark Area.


    They felt extremely regretful. If they had escaped as soon as they got out from the window, just as


    Emily had told them, instead of waiting by the window, they would have been long gone for this


    terrifying ce. Now, all their hopes were crushed thoroughly.


    In the room.


    "Did you think you were doing something great and noble?" said Penny as she looked down at Emily


    with condescension. She continued,"I hate those who think of themselves as the Holy Mother. Do you


    think you can save all of us? Do you think that everyone wants to get out of here?"


    Penny had a different perspective from the rest of the girls. She knew that she had a beautiful face, so


    she wanted to capitalize on it. She didn''t want to spend the rest of her life living in squalor anymore. In


    her opinion, being in the Dark Area meant that she could have a chance to change her life.


    Those who made deals in the Dark Area were either in possession of a good fortune or a high status.


    Penny wanted to snatch that rare opportunity at a better life.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    However, this woman, Emily, was trying to take away her dreams from her! She couldn''t just sit back


    and watch it happen!


    "How does it feel to see your only hope ruined right before your eyes? It''s such a pity that you almost


    got away. All those girls who got out from the window are so pitifully stupid, for waiting outside and not


    taking the chance to run away when the opportunity had presented itself," Penny sneered


    remorselessly.


    All of them fell in silence.


    Emily didn''t feel the need to respond to Penny''s hatefulments. Penny''s very existence irritated her,


    so she pursed her lips and kept to herself. It was hard to judge how horrible a person could be based


    on the outset.


    Some people could never appreciate help even at the face of imminent doom. Instead, they would


    selfishly try to drag those who reached out to help them down with them. Those people were beyond


    help.


    Meanwhile, Von rushed immediately to Dark Area when he was informed that the girls had nearly


    escaped.


    Von was so angry that his podgy face contorted in fury. Von''s subordinates were gloating over Emily''s


    failure to escape. They hoped wishfully. "Perhaps boss will leave the girl who wanted to help all the


    other women, to us, aspensation for a job well done..." "Wow! That''s sounds very exciting!"


    "Put this girl in solitary confinement! And keep a close eye on her!" asserted Von. Von''s greed for


    money was boundless. It''s the only thing he loved more, apart from himself. He knew very well the kind


    of money he could make by selling a beautiful girl like Emily to the wealthy, thirst-driven degenerates in


    the ck market. "Go and get some medicine for her face. Be sure not to leave any scars. If she tries


    to resist, drug her," said Von.


    Nevertheless, his subordinates were disappointed. Fortunately for Von, they were not blinded by lust,


    so they followed every order their boss had given them and locked Emily in a room all by herself.


    Penny felt discontented at the fact that Emily did not get any punishment. "She will definitely try to


    escape again. You need to teach this bitch a lesson!" she argued.


    "Shut your mouth! I am the boss here, not you," Von interrupted her coldly with a stern expression, and


    he continued,"I don''t need you to tell me what to do. Don''t forget who you are! How dare you try to tell


    me how to run my own business!"


    "You... But..." Penny grumbled angrily.


    "Don''t talk too much, or I''ll teach you a lesson!" said Von. Von didn''t want to waste his precious time on


    Penny. In Von''s view, even though Penny was the informer, she was just one of hismodities, just


    like the other women. "Lock them in another room!" said Von.


    Soon his subordinates came in and dragged Penny and Katherine. They locked the two of them with


    the other girls.


    All the girls looked at Penny with hateful eyes. A sh of anger and resentment shot through their


    hearts, making them want to burn her to ashes.


    They could have escaped from this horrible ce scot-free, if Penny hadn''t been such a treacherous


    tattletale! It was all her fault!


    "Why are you all looking at me like that?" asked Penny, feeling nervous when she noticed that all the


    girls were ring at her. She was starting to get a bad feeling in her gut.


    Before she knew it, the girls rushed to her and held her down to the ground. They tugged her hair,


    punched her ace and stomped on her body.


    Penny was in so much pain that she wanted to cry out for help, but just as she opened her mouth, one


    of the girls stuffed a smelly sock in her mouth, preventing her from making any kind of noise. Penny


    had no where to run.


    After the girls were done with Penny, the bruise that had begun as a purple stain above her eyebrow


    had sunk into the socket itself. Purple welts were scattered across her face like a disease, making her


    barely recognizable. With her clothes ripped to shred, shey on the ground writhing in pain, blood


    seeping beneath her skin and ribs fractured.


    The degree of cruelty the girls had unleashed on Penny was quite significant.


    Some would even say that their hate for Penny was justified, because of what she had done to them.


    They were so close to sess. They were just about to rid themselves of their binds. They were so


    close to freedom!


    They could have made it, if not for Penny! It was all her fault!


    The most painful feeling in the world was not theck of hope, but the feeling of having hope and then


    watching helplessly as someone crushed and choked the life out of that hope.


    Most of the girls were angry and aggrieved. No one looked at Penny after that because they were


    afraid that if they looked at Penny again, they would end up killing her.


    Desperate, the girls had reached the great yawning chasm of despair, where all hope had died. They


    realized that they were not going to get another opportunity like that again, since they would be taken


    to the auction tomorrow. What was there left to hope for?


    Time passed and seconds slowly ticked away like eternity. Soon the time for the auction had


    approached, and the girls were thrown into the pool for a bath. After they were dressed in skimpily


    designed clothes, they were locked in their extravagantly decorated cages, and disyed for sale.


    This was the usual tradition in Dark Area.


    Von paid extra attention to the girls who were extraordinarily beautiful. Unfortunately, afterst night,


    Penny''s disfigured appearance did not enable her to fall under that category anymore. Therefore,


    despite her reluctance, Von gave Penny to his subordinates as a reward.


    In the end, karma had worked its magic, as Penny ended up being a whore for the delinquents in Dark


    Area instead of being a private ything for a rich old man, as she would have wanted.


    Just before the auction started, all the guests in Dark Area wore the custom-made silver masks to


    conceal their true identity. At first, it began as a weird fetish for the wealthy, but gradually, the mask


    became a mandatory requirement to protect the privacy and the image of all the participants of the


    auction in Dark Area.


    A mask could be a person''s best disguise, but in there, the mask was the safest shield the guests could


    avail, as no one could tell who they really were under the mask. It gave them the freedom and power to


    participate in whatever heinous activities they wanted to, without any restrictions or rules.

 Chapter 190 By Chance You May Find the Lost Thing Without Even Looking for It

    Chapter 190 By Chance You May Find the Lost Thing Without Even Looking for It


    The auction finally began and in order to meet all kinds of depraved needs, there were not only


    beautiful girls but also boys in Dark Area.


    All the girls and boys were locked in cages and put on the exhibition stand one by one for auction. The


    buyers were very ardent about the auction.


    Emily was sedated and then put on the stand when the auction was in halfway. Until the curtain was


    unveiled, she finally woke up dazed and dizzy, unable to see clearly. She froze, trapped like a deer


    caught in headlights.


    Emily was covered in a piece of tulle that was somewhat fashioned like a short dress, just enough to


    raise people''s interest and cover the essentials. Much to Von''s pleasure, the contrast between sexy


    and innocent disposition of Emily, ignited almost everyone''s desire.


    What a lovely girl...


    "One million!" someone made the first bid.


    "Two million!"


    "Five million!"


    The bidders continued to raise the price.


    Emily was finallying to her senses. She slowly understood where she was now. When she looked


    down at her almost naked body, she instantly covered her body with her hands in shame.


    Emily felt so flustered. She could not help thinking of Jacob... ''Where are you? Why haven''t youe


    for me yet? ''If you do note soon, I''m going to be sold!'' Emily''s heart screamed despondently.


    "Ten million!" A man with a cold muffled voice announced his bid, but it was clear enough so that


    everyone could hear him.


    Baffled, everyone scrambled to look for the bidder and sound. They found that it was someone sitting in


    thest row with a calm disposition, with his chin resting on one hand. Everyone could feel the cool


    aura he was emitting, even though he was hiding his face under a silver mask.


    Ten million? For one woman?


    The other interested bidders stopped bidding as they thought Emily was not worth paying over ten


    million for.


    Unfortunately, there were several other wealthy merchants who really wanted to possess Emily as they


    continued raising the price.


    "12 million!"


    "13 million!"


    "15 million!"


    The price was skyrocketing through the roof, and soon no one else dared to bid anymore. The bidder


    who bid fifteen million felt very happy thinking that he was surely going to get Emily. However, to his


    disappointment, the man in thest row bid again,"20 million!"


    20 million!


    The entire room raved for a moment and looked back at the man in thest row with disbelief. It


    seemed like their curiosity was forcing them to see who the man underneath the mask really was. They


    wanted to find out who was rich and willing enough to buy a woman with 20 million!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    What an extravagant disy of wealth! In the Dark Area one could certainly buy more than one girl with


    20 million. How could one woman be worth 20 million?


    However, since they got nothing from the masked man, they turned around to look at Emily again, as


    they wondered what made her so special!


    Emily had to tolerate the licentious eyes of people present there. She bit her lips and looked at the


    mask man, too. As strange as it may seem, his cold eyes looked very familiar to her.


    ''The masked man...'' ''Who on earth is he?''


    Persistent and unwavering, the bidder who bid 15 million was not willing to give up Emily without a


    fight. He gritted his teeth and looked at Emily again, before bidding,"21 million!"


    The masked man replied casually,"30 million."


    "... 31 million!" the bidder countered.


    The masked man seemed to have lost his patience and he raised the price again,"50 million."


    50 million! The entire hall seethed again!


    Everyone became extremely curious as to the identity of the masked man. If they could, they would


    have unveiled his mask in a heartbeat! No one was so crazy enough to buy a woman in Dark Area with


    50 million!


    The merchant was still reluctant to give up Emily, but there was no way he was willing to go over 50


    million even if he wanted Emily really badly. Nevertheless, he convinced himself that there would be


    much better onester as he did not mind waiting.


    Still, the merchant felt reluctant to let go in his mind.


    Heid his eyes on Emily onest time, imagining how it would feel to have such a beautiful woman


    like her in his bed. What a pity...


    "50 million, going once!" The host was so excited as he continued,"50 million, going twice! 50 million,


    last chance? Sold! To the man sitting in thest row. This innocent cherry tart will be yours to enjoy!"


    Even under such horrible circumstances, never in her dreams could Emily imagine that someone would


    willingly pay 50 million for her. The surreal farcical vulgarity of it all blew her mind...


    Before long, Emily''s cage was moved to the backstage and the other girls and boys took her ce on


    the stand. Soon, another round of bidding began. People became excited all over again and no one


    cared about what had happened just now.


    In the backstage area, Emily crouched in the corner of the cage with her head buried between her


    knees. She finally looked up as someone came to unlock her cage.


    It was the masked man. The tailored suit entuated his tall and spare frame clearly. He walked in


    front of Emily with his long legs and fine shoes.


    ''He looks so familiar... so familiar... Who on earth is he...'' Emily thought in her mind.


    "You..." Emily opened her mouth to speak, but the man bent down and covered her soft lips with his


    finger.


    "Keep quiet," he said.


    As soon as the man finished his words, he waved his hands in front of Emily as if he was using some


    kind magic to seduce her.


    The next moment, a thick odor invaded Emily''s nose, causing her to feel dizzy and lose consciousness


    secondster.


    The man took off his overcoat gracefully, and covered Emily. He cuddled her up and said," I''ll take her


    away."


    " Of course, Sir. She belongs to you now," answered Von. He felt so happy after the man had paid him


    in full. 50 million! It was exactly 50 million!


    Von assumed that Emily was going to fetch a high price but he never thought that Emily would be worth


    50 million! He felt grateful to Lay for helping him make such a great deal!


    Therefore, Von was even moremitted do what Lay had asked of him. Anyway, it was just a piece of


    cake for him.


    The masked man took Emily out and put her in the back seat of his car. Looking at her innocent face,


    he gently touched her face and smiled," Ha."


    ''I never thought after everything, I''d have you at my disposal again.''


    There was an old saying that fit the current state of affairs - ''You can wear out iron shoes in fruitless


    searching, and yet by chance you may find the lost thing without even looking for it''.


    ''As for the 50 million, it means nothing to me. As long as I got Emily... It is worthy every single penny!''


    Soon, the masked man drove away with Emily in the back seat of his car. Meanwhile, Von gathered his


    subordinates and instructed them to do what Lay had asked of him.


    Before long, Tina was taken to an empty room where five heavily built men were waiting for her


    patiently.


    Frightened and rmed, Tina became so vignt that she tried to run away as the door was not closed


    completely. However, one of the five men pulled her by the hair and dragged her back mercilessly.

 Chapter 191 As Long As She Can Play, Play Her To Death

    Chapter 191 As Long As She Can y, y Her To Death


    "Ah!'' Tina screamed in agony, and all she could feel was her hair being pulled back as she watched the


    door shut close in front of her eyes.


    "Click" One of the guys shed a light at Tina''s face. Compared to the day before, her face looked less


    swollen and far more attractive, which appealed to the group of big strong men who were staring her


    down with licentious eyes.


    "Wow, this Chinese girl is a real cutie," one of them said. One guy had a strong ent.


    Another guy carried Tina and dropped her on the ground. With a creepy smile on his face, he


    asked,"Well, she is quite pretty. Why would boss willingly give her to us as a reward?"


    "Forget about it. The boss told us that as long as she''s still breathing, we can fuck her to death."


    "Quickly! Turn on all the lights! I want to look at her face while I fuck her brains out!" One strong man


    hurriedly opened the zip of his pants and walked towards Tina with lust glistening in his eyes.


    Due to the sheer size of these men, Tina looked like a petite doll begging to be defiled. Seeing her lying


    on the floor, subdued, gave them unclean, lustful thoughts.


    Tina staggered backwards, while trying tomunicate with them and even talk some senses into


    them. She pleaded,"Don''t get close to me... Do you want money? I have a lot of money. You can have


    as much money as you want. Please do not get close to me!"


    In the face of desperation, Tina had abandoned her arrogance. The only thing she could do was


    supplicate them with a pair of red and watery eyes.


    Tina was out of her depth. If these big, strong men actually went through with her, she would die then


    and there, undoubtedly!


    Suddenly, they burst intoughter, roaring at her face, humiliating her.


    "Girl, are you really that naive? Do you really believe that money can buy everything? Well, too bad,


    because we don''t need money at all."


    Tina''s voice trembled. She muttered,"Then... what do you want?"


    "We only want to pound you until you beg for mercy!" One of the men, grinned sciously, and


    said,"Did we forget to mention that all of us have AIDS? You see, that''s why money is meaningless to


    us... Now all we want to do is spread this beautiful nightmare to you, then we can burn in hell


    together..."


    Hearing the vile and filthy words trickle from his mouth, Tina knew she had hit rock bottom! Her entire


    body froze up, as if her blood solidified. She implored,"No, I beg of you. Please don''t..."


    "Hey, baby,e on!" The five of them closed in on Tina simultaneously, with their tongues salivating


    profusely. They ripped her clothes off as if they were made of paper.


    "Ah! Fuck off! Don''t you dare touch me!" Tina struggled with all her strength, but failed to find any


    chance escaping from their monstrous ws. They pinned her down to the floor so tightly that she


    couldn''t move at all!


    Finally, she tasted despair in its truest form!


    In her most desperate moment, many faces shed in her mind: Emily, Jacob, Lay... She hated them


    all! Tina wanted them to die, even if the price to pay was her own life. She would haunt them to death!


    Along with these foul, repugnant excuse for human beings!


    Seeing her juicy, naked body pinned to the ground, one of the man decided to carry the first gun to


    battle, when all of a sudden, the door was kicked open with great force. "Bang!"


    They all looked at the door at once, shocked and startled.


    "Bang, bang, bang!" Two handsome men standing in the doorway simultaneously raised their guns and


    shot through the heads of the men around Tina. They were immediately wiped down!


    "Tina!" Mark rushed in and almost tripped over the dead bodies under his feet. He rushed towards Tina


    and embraced her, as she trembled strenuously in his loving arms. Heforted her softly and


    said,"You are safe now! Nobody can hurt you now! I''m here now. Don''t be afraid!"


    "Brother..." Tina wailed, failing to form aplete word. She could still smell the stench of their sweat.


    No matter how vicious her heart was, she was at essence the heiress of a wealthy n, who had been


    brought up sheltered all her life. This experience had caused her post-traumatic stress disorder. This


    time, she could never escape from such an awful, horrific, distressing experience!


    "You are safe now, because I am here for you..." Mark took his coat off and wrapped it around Tina,


    covering her naked body. He held her up in his arms, while feeling fortunate that he hade in just in


    time to save her...


    Jacob quickly looked through the room. When he couldn''t find a single trace of Emily, he was so


    anxious that he almost erupted like a volcano. "Where is Emily! Tina! Where is Emily?"


    Tina was so scared she buried her face in Mark''s arms. She kept saying,"I don''t know. I don''t know..."


    Mark furrowed his brows, and his anger could no longer be concealed by his tone. "Mr. Jacob, instead


    of losing your temper on my sister here, I suggest you hurry and find your girlfriend!" he said.


    Jacob didn''t waste another second, as he turned away with a group of armed men behind him. He


    looked like a demon from hell as he walked by. "Search everywhere! Search every nook and cranny!


    Even if you need to dig a hole in the ground, you must find out where she is!" Jacob demanded.


    Surprised to see Jacob, Von stood in front of him and said,"Mr. Jacob, we have never meddled in each


    other''s business in the past, so what is going on today? Mr. Mark, you have killed five of my men. I


    need an exnation for it! Who is going to take responsibility for this?"


    "What kind of a depraved bastard are you?" Jacob said, ring angrily at him. Jacob''s sharp eyes, as if


    fashioned like a dagger, cut through Von''s face like hot knife on butter. The intensity of his anger made


    it difficult for those around him to breathe freely.


    Soon, Von was starting to understand the gravity of the situation as he looked at Jacob''s desperation.


    He realized it wouldn''t be smart to anger him any further...


    However, since Von had the power to run a ck market such as Dark Area in Jingshi City, he must be


    backed up by someone powerful. Whoever wanted to challenge him in his own kennel had to think


    twice.


    "Get out!" Jacob screamed and kicked Von away, as he continued to look for Emily.


    Von tried to follow him, but suddenly, he felt the cold barrel of a pistol pressed to his head. He


    immediately froze and fell to the ground.


    "Mr. M...Mark..." Von mumbled and turned around, only to see Marke out of the room. When he


    saw Tina in Mark''s arms, his heart skipped a beat. He swallowed hard in fear and continued,"This... this


    woman is..."


    ''Lay paid me arge sum of money to torture her... Is she...''


    "She is my sister." Mark''s voice was like a bomb, which blew Von''s head to smithereens.


    "There must be some kind of misunderstanding! There has to be some kind of exnation!" Von was


    sweating profusely. He realized he was knee deep in his own shit. "I swear, I did not know. I was only


    following Lay''s orders..."


    ''That son of bitch!'' Vonined in his mind. ''Has he gone mad? Giving me the heiress of the Tao


    n to rape and torture! This can''t be happening! He must have been nning to screw me all along!''


    "I knew it was him," affirmed Mark.


    Lay had been thirsting for revenge ever since hisst transaction with Mark and Tina. He even


    recruited henchmen from criminal organizations to kidnap her. Unfortunately, they mistakenly caught


    Emily and her mother along with Tina, and brought them all to the Dark Area.


    Fast forward to now... Von was staring at the barrel of a loaded gun pointing at his head, remorseful


    and helpless.


    Marks eyes went ck, soulless and lifeless. He curved on side of his lips, but the smile made him look


    more terrifying than the Angel of Death, himself. "As we speak, Lay is burning in hellfire right now. As


    for you, Mr. Von, what kind of fate do you think awaits you after this?"


    Von''s clothes were drenched in his own vile sweat. At first, he thought they were there just to mess


    around, so he found courage to face them. However, he was beginning to get a feeling that things were


    going to get much worse for him!


    Remorseful, he slowly asked,"So, Mr. Mark, I understand that you are here for you sister, Miss Tina.


    What about Mr. Jacob..."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "He was here for his girlfriend. Her name is Emily," Mark replied.


    Von''s face turned pale in an instant. He wanted to dig a hole on the ground and die there as soon as


    possible, as that would be a fate far more reasonable and forgiving. All he could think about was the


    kind of death he would prefer over what Jacob would do to him.


    In less than 24 hours he had managed to offend both the Tao n and the Gu n. Even his boss


    wouldn''t be able to save him from his predicaments. There was only cold, bleak death waiting for him.

 Chapter 192 I Feel Like Gretel

    Chapter 192 I Feel Like Gretel


    Jacob searched all over Dark Area, but found no trace of Emily. The only person he found there was


    Emily''s mother Debby, who was locked up in a room.


    Trembling with fear, Von, stood still facing Jacob, as he tried hard to push the words out of his


    mouth,"Mr. Jacob, if you could show me a photo of Ms. Emily, I..."


    Before he could finish talking, Jacob threw his phone straight to Von''s face, hitting him on the head,


    hard.


    As the phone slowly slid down his face, Von quickly caught a glimpse at the screen and widened his


    eyes at the photo of Emily. "She...She was sold to a buyer at that auction, just earlier today," Von


    stuttered.


    The moment the news hit Jacob''s ears, he red at Von with fire burning in his eyes, as if he were the


    Devil. Then he raised the corners of his mouth, forming a cold smile, and asked,"Well? How much did


    this buyer pay for her?"


    Trembling with immense fear, Von cowered in terror. How he wished he could just vanish into thin air


    instead of facing the demon that stood in front of him. "Fift...Fifty million..." he stuttered.


    ''Thud!'' Before he knew it, Jacob pinned him against the wall. And then Jacob bashed his head


    backward onto the wall demandingly until finally blood ran from the back of his head and soaked his


    clothes on the way down. When Von opened his eyes, he could hardly see anything as his face was


    covered in his own blood. For a moment, he truly believed that he was dead.


    ''Fifty million? Who dared to buy my girl with just fifty million?


    I would like to see that man in person, '' thought Jacob.


    At the St. Li Hospital in M Country.


    When Emily opened her eyes, she found herself lying in a white painted room. The smell of disinfectant


    filled her nose as she breathed in.


    Emilyy there for a while, before the memories of what happened yesterday flooded back into her


    mind. ''It must be the man who was wearing a silver mask that brought me here, '' she thought.


    "You are awake." Suddenly, Emily''s thoughts were interrupted by a man''s deep voice. She turned to the


    voice and saw the face of a man she never expected to see standing there at the door¡ªIt was Victor!


    ''So the masked man was Victor! No wonder I thought he looked very familiar!'' Emily cheered inwardly.


    However, her excitement soon turned to embarrassment when she remembered how she was publicly


    humiliated yesterday. "Mr. Victor, thank you for saving me," she said.


    "I had no intentions of saving you," Victor replied, with no emotion in his eyes, and then he continued,"I


    bought you at that auction."


    ''Is there any difference between "save" and "bought" in this instance? He did rescue me from that


    auction with his money, '' Emily thought, confused and puzzled.


    Victor smiled at her and said,"I bought you. That means you are mine now. Do you understand?"


    "Mr. Victor, I appreciate your kindness. And I will try to pay you back as soon as possible," replied


    Emily.


    "Pay me back? I don''t think you can afford to pay me back. And Jacob will have no chance to take you


    away from me if I don''t allow it," he said.


    "Mr. Victor, what are you talking about?" Emily asked, realizing that there was something wrong. When


    she looked into Victor''s eyes, she suddenly felt as if the man was just a stranger to her.


    Victor, however, seemed to be in a good mood. He raised his eyebrows and said,"I can do anything to


    you now. The only thing you need to do is obey my every wish."


    After Victor snapped his fingers, several men in white coats walked into the room and crowded Emily''s


    bed.


    "Get started now,"


    Victor ordered, and then walked out of the room. Emily tried to resist, but was soon pressed against the


    bed by the men, rendering her incapable of doing anything else, apart from watching them helplessly.


    Wondering what Victor intended to do to her, Emily began to struggle strenuously. Victor''s words


    haunted her thoughts but she couldn''t understand the meaning behind them.


    If she was several years younger, she would have been coaxed by such words and she may have even


    doubted whether Victor had feelings for her. However, as a maturedy, she didn''t believe a single


    word that came out of Victor''s mouth. Moreover, she didn''t think that Victor fancied her.


    In Victor''s cold eyes, Emily could find no trace of affection or adoration. There were no emotions in


    those deep eyes, and even the tenderness in his tone sounded fake. Having spent a long time with


    Jacob, Emily had learned that, when a man really loved ady, there would be fire-like desire in his


    eyes for her.


    ''Victor...'' Emily suddenly came to the harsh realization that, even though she had admired Victor for


    years and even worked with him for a short while, she could never see through his mind.


    Furthermore, she couldn''t even imagine what Victor could possibly want from her.


    "Miss, please cooperate with us, or else I may have to sedate you," a doctor said sternly.


    After thorough consideration, Emily decided to obey the doctors, as the alternative seemed to be far


    worse.


    Emily understood that it would be a waste of her time and energy to struggle, since she was


    outnumbered by the doctors and they had various ways to make her obey without her consent.


    When she looked around the room, Emily learned that many of the doctors there were foreigners as


    they spoke to each other in a foreignnguage. ''Am I in M Country?'' she wondered.


    All of a sudden, she thought of her mother. ''Is she safe now? Did Jacob go to look for me in Dark Area?


    Does he know that I was taken away by Victor?'' Emily was overwhelmed by the questions in her head.


    It took a long time before the doctors finished running their tests on Emily. When Emily was about to


    have some rest, she saw a doctor walk towards Victor, who was standing at the doorway. It seemed to


    her like he was reporting something to Victor.


    Emily cocked an ear hoping to listen in, but unfortunately she could hear nothing. The only words she


    caught were "healthy","excellent" and "perfect match". Failing to make out what any of it meant, Emily


    gave up dejectedly.


    Thest thing Emily saw before she closed her eyes was Victor''s satisfied smile after he nodded


    approvingly to the doctor.


    In the days that followed, Emily was kept locked up in that small room guarded by several men at all


    times, with no contact from the outside world. Since this ce was heavily guarded, she could not run


    away even if she wanted to. The only constion was that she had enough food here. And from time to


    time, Victor would send a girl to chat with her in case she felt bored and lonely.


    A few dayster, when Emily sensed that she weighed more than she did before, a crazy idea suddenly


    popped into her head.


    ''I feel like Gretel in Grimms'' Fairy Tales. Does Victor n to eat me after I be fat?


    But, I haven''t seen him since that day, as if he haspletely forgotten about me.''


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Victor''s odd behavior made Emily believe that he had a special purpose for her. But what was this


    special purpose? Emily scratched her head, failing to understand Victor''s intentions.


    One day, Emily finally found a chance to slip away from the room when the guards had turned their


    backs for just one moment.


    Emily believed that her n to run away from the hospital would end up fruitless. So she wandered


    around the hospital, hoping to find someone so that she could borrow a phone to make a call.


    However, after a long while of wandering around, she was surprised to discover that there wasn''t


    anyone else in the hospital.


    When she passed by a room, however, a familiar voice came into her ear, making her stop at once and


    eavesdrop on the conversation inside the room.


    She knew it was not appropriate to eavesdrop on people''s private conversation, but she could not


    control her curiosity when she recognized Victor''s voice.


    For days, her confusion had been eating her up from the inside wondering why Victor had her locked


    up in a hospital, while she wasn''t sick at all.


    Emily''s intuition was telling her that the reason behind Victor keeping her there in the hospital must


    have been inside that room.

 Chapter 193 You Will Save Her, Wont You

    Chapter 193 You Will Save Her, Won''t You


    When Emily tried to take a peek inside the ward, she caught the sight of a girl sitting on a bed. She was


    sweet and pretty, but her face was pale as ice. She had a smart disposition, as if the whole universe


    was hidden behind her breathtakingly pure eyes.


    "Victor, when can I go out?" asked the girl.


    Victor looked at her tenderly, as if he could only see her in his eyes. "Soon," he replied.


    "What do you mean by ''soon''?"


    "A few dayster, if everything goes ordingly."


    Anneughed, and winked at him. "Can I meet the kind-hearted donator you told me about?" she


    asked.


    Victor froze for a second, but he showed no change in his facial expression. "Sorry, the donator wants


    to protect her privacy. I can''t fulfil your wish," he said inly.


    "I see," Anne replied, reluctantly. Anne was disheartened by Victor''s words. She looked down as if she


    were upset, but it was hard to determined whether she believed Victor''s words or not.


    "But we can break some rules for you today. You can have half of my strawberry cake," he said. Victor


    cautiously changed the topic. Seeing the satisfaction in her face, he gradually smiled at her.


    As a matter of fact, he was lying to her, but he had no regrets.


    Hiding outside of the ward, Emily gasped, as her eyes widened with astonishment. She had never seen


    Victor act like that before, and the tenderness in his eyes was overwhelming. He was like a chocte


    lava cake, hard on the outside, but soft on the inside.


    ''I have never seen this side of Victor.


    Who would have guessed that he wasn''t actually such a heartless person?


    What kind of person could bring out Victor''s tenderness? She must be someone very dear and


    important to him.''


    "Who''s there?" Emily''s thoughts were interrupted by the voice of a female that came from inside the


    ward. As soon as she looked up, her eyes met the curious eyes of a young girl looking at her through


    the half-open door.


    She tried to sneak away, but it was toote. Once Victor heard the girl''s words, he stretched his long


    leg and caught Emily immediately.


    "What are you doing here?" asked Victor.


    Emily had no valid exnation, but she definitely sensed nervousness in Victor''s tone. "... Nothing. I


    was just wandering around," she replied.


    "Let me walk you back right now," said Victor.


    "Never mind. I can walk back by myself. Don''t worry. There''s nowhere I can run. Why don''t you go back


    to the girl inside..." Before Emily could finish her words, Victor grabbed her arm and walked out


    immediately. "... Fine," said Emily.


    Not like she could have done anything about it anyway. Emily was helpless. That was very clear.


    Meanwhile, the nurse in charge of Emily went crazy looking for her everywhere. When she saw Emily


    walking back with Victor, she felt relieved, but she kept ming Emily.


    "Watch her carefully," asserted Victor. After instructing the staff member, Victor turned to Emily with a


    stern look on his face. He stressed his tone, and said,"Don''t wander off to ces you don''t belong in."


    ''You mean don''t visit the person you are hiding from me, '' she mused.


    Emily didn''t make any promises to him. Instead she looked straight at him and asked,"Victor, are you


    still unwilling to tell me the truth?"


    This time, Emily didn''t call him Mr. Victor as she did before.


    Victor sighed. "What kind of truth do you want to hear?" he asked her.


    "Hmm...I don''t know. Why don''t you start with - what do you need me to donate?" she asked. Emily


    wasn''t witless. She could tell by the way he looked at that girl, that she was really important to Victor.


    Emily had figured out what Victor was up to. However, even if he desperately needed Emily to donate


    an organ, shouldn''t he have asked for her consent first?


    Emily had spent so many days living there like a domestic pig, and yet she knew nothing of what was


    going on. She was just worried that one day she would wake up with an organ missing from her body.


    Now that would be a real horror story!


    Victor looked at her silently for a second, and then smiled unexpectedly. He spoke out slowly,"Your


    heart."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Stunned, Emily gasped and stuttered,"My.... my heart?"


    "Yes, your heart is the perfect match for an organ transnt, but most importantly, both you and Anne


    have the same rare blood type," he said.


    The familiar coldness had returned to Victor''s handsome face.


    Anne suffered from heart disease for over twenty years. For years they looked for a cure, but it was


    useless. Now, her body had reached its limit. Without a heart transnt, she would soon be dead.


    The life of a young girl was as precious as a flower, unfortunately, Anne''s life was withering. How could


    Victor watch as the girl he loved withered away while he sat there doing nothing!


    In the past few years, he had been ardently searching for a suitable heart for the transntation. But,


    unfortunately, Anna''s blood type was so rare that it made the process of searching even more difficult.


    Fortunately, Victor never gave up. He even looked through all the health reports of his employees, and


    at longst, he came across Emily''s health report.


    The moment he found a match for Anne''s heart, Victor couldn''t find the words to describe the


    excitement he was feeling. His heart pounded in his chest so hard, and it felt like it would jump out of


    his throat.


    Finally, after years of searching, he had found a chance to save Anne''s life!


    "So, that''s why you approached me suddenly, out of nowhere. Now everything is starting to make


    sense to me," said Emily, after finally having seen the entire picture.


    "Yes." Victor did not deny it. The coldness in his eyes remained unchanged, as if nothing in the world


    could warm his heart again except for Anne.


    Although he promised Jacob that he wouldn''t hit on Emily as Jacob wished, he could never fall in love


    with Emily anyway. His heart belonged to someone else. After all, people have different choices. He


    never had any interest in Jacob''s treasure since they had met.


    However, Victor was willing risk his friendship with Jacob, by approaching Emily, as long as it would


    benefit Anne''s recovery. His aim was simple. He only would go through with his goals, if Emily broke up


    with Jacob.


    Otherwise, his goals would have been more difficult to achieve if Jacob had stood in his way.


    However, Victor soon learned that Emily and Jacob''s rtionship was stronger than he had imagined.


    When he failed to split them up, Jacob had given him a final warning.


    Although, Victor no longer approached Emily, he still did not give up on her. All he needed was a small


    opportunity. Meanwhile, in his search for a suitable heart, Victor ended up wandering along secret


    ces that were beyond the regtions of thew.


    Never did he imagine, that he woulde across Emily being auctioned to the Dark Area. Even Victor


    couldn''t deny that it was like an Act of God.


    ''Jacob, don''t me me for this. It''s you that failed to keep your woman safe!''


    When he was presented with the opportunity, Victor spared no expenses and straight away bought her


    at the auction without any hesitation. So long as Anne could be cured, money was no matter for him.


    Even if it had bankrupted him, he would pay any price for her heart!


    At that moment, Emily looked at Victor with a convoluted expression. She couldn''t find the words to


    respond to him.


    "So, your heart, is mine now," he asserted. Victor sounded confident, gently, as he continued,"You will


    help her, won''t you?"


    Victor''s words were hypnotic, as it seemed to have the magic topel people to act against their own


    will.


    Emily, however, bit her lip hard and shook her head determinedly. "Sorry, I can''t," she said.


    Emily understood that her life didn''t just belong to her only. She had a responsibility towards her


    parents. After all, they had raised her since she was a child. But most importantly, she owed her life to


    Jacob, who had saved her life countless times without even hesitating... If the circumstances were any


    different, she could have offered herself to save Anne''s life.


    However... she had her parents, her friends, her career and... the man she loved dearly! Emily wanted


    to live for them!

 Chapter 194 Are You Trying to Run Away

    Chapter 194 Are You Trying to Run Away


    Victor frowned, as his eyes turned gloomy when Emily refused to help Anne. With a cold-blooded smile


    on his face, he said,"Even if you don''t want to, you don''t have a choice."


    Victor turned around and walked away, as if he did not feel the need to exin anything else to Emily.


    Stunned, Emily stood there motionless, her heart sinking to the floor with each passing second. She


    had no intentions of sitting around, and waiting for death.


    However, in the following days, the number of guards outside Emily''s ward increased. She couldn''t


    even go to thedy''s room unsupervised. Emily felt like a caged bird, whose wings had been cut off.


    Meanwhile, the day of the surgery was fast approaching.


    One day, Emily slid the curtains open and thought about jumping out of the window. However, when


    she looked down, she spotted two bodyguards with sunsses at the bottom, staring at her


    motionlessly.


    Frustrated, Emily was starting to get desperate.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She quickly slid the curtain back. ''Out of sight, out of mind, '' she thought.


    ''Jacob, if you don''t find me in time, your lovely little girlfriend won''t have a heart left to give to you...''


    Hopeless, Emily breathed a sigh of resignation, when she heard the euphonious voice of a girl. "Hi,"


    the girl said to her.


    Emily looked up to the only person in the ward, apart from her. "Who are you..." Emily asked cautiously.


    "My name is Anne," replied the girl, as she walked towards her, with a gentle smile on her lips. She


    reached out her hand, and said,"Hello there, cutie."


    Emily came to herself and shook her hand. "Hi, I''m Emily."


    ''What''s Anne doing here all of a sudden?'' she thought. Victor had made it quite clear that he did not


    want them to learn about each other.


    As if she could reach Emily''s mind, Anne smiled and then put her finger on Emily''s lips. Two shallow


    dimples appeared on her cheeks. "Hush, don''t tell him that I sneaked in to your room," she whispered.


    "Oh..." Emily did not know what else to say, so she continued,"Please have a seat."


    Emily remembered that Anne was in poor health, otherwise she wouldn''t have needed a heart


    transnt to stay alive.


    Anne''s eyes were a myriad shades of blue swirled together, deep as the ocean. "Thank you," she


    politely expressed her sincerest gratitude.


    Emily paused for a second, and replied,"... You are wee."


    This was the first time Emily had met Anne face to face, and she realized how stunningly beautiful she


    was. Her facial features were wless, apart from her transparently pale skin. Without any


    exaggeration, Anne looked like a crystal doll, beautiful but fragile.


    Whoever talked to her would instinctively speak in low voice, afraid of intimidating the angelic girl in


    front of them.


    "Would you like some water?" Emily asked softly. For Emily, nothing could be more awkward.


    A forced organ donor facing the transntee... What could they talk about?


    "Thanks, but I am not thirsty," Anne answered. Anne did not feel any embarrassment at all. On the


    contrary, she looked calm. She put one hand on her chin, while staring at Emily pensively, and


    asked,"Are you the one who was eavesdropping on our conversation from the outside?"


    "Emm..." Emily was silent. Obviously, it wasn''t something she could talk about freely.


    Anne asked,"Do you like Victor?"


    "No, I don''t," Emily blurted without even thinking for one moment.


    Anne was both happy and pitiful as she continued,"Why don''t you like him? Victor is a nice person.


    He''s very kind and gentle. There can''t be another person better than him in the world..."


    Emily was thinking in her heart, ''Sure, he''s gentle with you. But, for others, he is like a blizzard,


    terrifying and filled with cold fury. If anyone gets too close, they would freeze up and die.''


    In fear of being misunderstood, Emily exined,"Actually, I have a boyfriend."


    "Oh I see," Anne nodded, but her eyes made Emily feel like she had no taste in men.


    Emily was at a loss for words, but in her mind she was thinking, ''Come on! My boyfriend is perfect as


    well, rich and handsome.''!


    Anne stared at Emily and remained silent for a while. "Are you the donor that Victor had mentioned?"


    Anne finally broke the silence.


    Emily froze for a minute, but when she recollected her thoughts, she bit her lips and affirmed,"So...


    What did Victor tell you about it?"


    Anne tilted her head to her, and said,"Victor said you that were suffering from a terminal disease, so


    you volunteered to donate your heart to me before you died."


    "..." Emily''s face twitched. ''Victor is such a good story-teller, '' she thought.


    "But from what I can see, you seem quite healthy," Anne continued. Finally, she seemed to have seen


    the light, and she said,"He has been lying to me, hasn''t he? I knew it was too good to be true."


    Emily couldn''t argue with her, because at that moment, she wasn''t sure whether Anne was to me or


    not.


    "You must have been forced by Victor," Anne said slightly, and continued,"Victor was always like this. I


    would be pleased if you liked him, so that I could die knowing that he would have someone by his side


    after I leave the world.


    I know he may look cold sometimes, but the truth is, he is tender and loving, but lonely. He is a nice


    person once you get to know him.


    I really wish I could be with him forever."


    Emily tried her best to be a good listener, but she knew that there was nothing she could say to change


    the inevitable.


    "I would really like to go out, even for one moment. Can you take me out?" Anne requested, as she


    waited eagerly for Emily''s reaction.


    Emily smiled bitterly after hearing her words,"Do you think I am capable of taking you out under these


    circumstances?" she asked.


    "I have my ways," Anne said. She winked at Emily and said,"But you need to promise me one thing


    first."


    Emily hesitated, but her inner voice told her, ''This may be a good chance for me to run away.'' She


    compromised,"... Fine."


    Anne was delighted, as her eyes lit up like fireworks. She was so excited she couldn''t hold her cough


    in. Meanwhile, two female medical staff walked in.


    "Who are these two..." asked Emily.


    "Don''t mind them. They are my people, and they only listen to me," answered Anne.


    Emily wondered what Anne''s intentions were, while she watched the two staff take off their white coat.


    When Emily finally figured out what the n was, her eyes glowed like light bulbs with excitement...


    A few minutester, Emily and Anne put on the white coats, swept up their hair and covered their faces


    with disposable medical masks. They walked out of the ward right in front of the guards willy nilly.


    The bodyguards outside looked into the ward. When they saw two shadows, they assumed it was


    Emily and Anne, so they went back to their post with ease.


    Thanks to Anne, Emily finally seeded in escaping from the hospital.


    "Finally we are out!" Emily sighed with relief, when they were walking on the street. Only she knew how


    much her palms were sweating when they got out.


    On the other hand, Anne took a deep breath and said with excitement,"So this is what the air outside


    feels like."


    "Miss Anne, I have kept my word," Emily said. She took off the white coat on her and returned it to


    Anne, and then she said,"Now, I am leaving."


    In Emily''s mind, even though she couldn''tpete with those strong guards, she could at least run


    faster than the girl in front of her, who was weak and fragile.


    Anne didn''t reach out for the coat. Instead, she also took off her white coat. She wasn''t wearing much


    underneath, and she looked thin as her face reddened in the cold. "Are you thinking of running away?


    she asked.

 Chapter 195 A Sweet Girl

    Chapter 195 A Sweet Girl


    "Hmm¡­ Yes," answered Emily.


    "You shouldn''t leave me alone after making use of my help to get out of the hospital," said Anne, then


    she sneezed.


    Emily sighed, as she took off her coat and draped it over Anne''s shoulders. "Take good care of


    yourself," she said in a concerned tone.


    Anne burst intoughter, revealing two beautiful dimples on her cheeks. She said,"Cutie, you are so


    sweet, just like Victor."


    Emily couldn''t help butugh, as she said,"I have to go now. I''m going to meet my lover, goodbye."


    After bidding farewell to Anne, Emily turned around to leave, but Anne caught Emily''s sweater sleeve,


    and asked,"If you go, what shall I do? I don''t know how to get back to the hospital. I will be lost without


    you."


    Frustrated, Emily could not think of a solution that would be mutually beneficial.


    ''If you know you have no sense of direction, why did youe out?'' thought Emily.


    Anne stared at Emily with puppy dog eyes. With a soft tone she insisted,"Can you take me with you?


    Please, don''t leave me here alone ¡­"


    Emily hesitated, but she couldn''t deny that, without Anne''s help she would not have been able to


    escape from the hospital. In an act of desperation, Emily decided to bring Anne along with her. In truth,


    Anne had no sense of direction, if she stayed back, she could have been in danger.


    Besides, Ann was a pretty girl. If she had fallen into the wrong hands, she would be too weak to fend


    for herself. Emily may have been desperate and circumstances may have made her hard-boiled, but


    there was no way she was going to leave this harmless girl alone.


    "Hmm¡­ Okay, you cane with me," said Emily. She figured, the least she could drop her off at the


    police station, which would have been the safest ce to leave her.


    "Great!" Anne cheered like a little kid, with a beautiful innocent smile, and she said,"Cutie, you are so


    kind. I like you!"


    ''You are so easy to please, '' thought Emily.


    However, soon Emily woulde to learn how wrong she had been about Anne.


    Since, Anne had rarely gone out of the hospital, she was very curious about everything she saw in the


    outside world. When she saw something that stimted her interest, she would touch them with great


    pleasure.


    In the beginning, Emily asked Anne to walk slowly as she was afraid that Anne would suddenly fall


    down because of her weak body. However, as time went by, she was proven wrong. "I admire you," she


    said to Anne.


    Soon after, Emily saw a public phone booth in front of her, and she felt like every fibre of her being was


    vibrating with excitement and anticipation. She rushed to the phone booth, ready to make a phone call,


    when she soon realized that she had no coin.


    "Hey Anne, can you lend me some money?" asked Emily in a wishful tone.


    Anne shrugged and answered,"Sorry, I don''t have money with me."


    Emily and Anne, the two penniless girls looked at each other silently for a long time inside the public


    phone booth.


    "I know where we can find coins," said Anne excitedly. She knelt on the ground, leaning over a narrow


    chink at the bottom of the phone and looked inside. Anne squinted as if she were a cat looking for a


    mice.


    Emily didn''t believe that Anne would find some coins inside the chink, so she bent down to help Anne


    up, and urged her,"Get up, the ground is cold."


    Before she knew it, Anne burst outughing, and she yelled as her eyes glowed like two stars,"I found


    some coins!"


    She reached out and put her hands inside the chink. After a few seconds, she took out some coins and


    handed them to Emily with a smile. "Is that enough, cutie?" she asked.


    The coins must have rolled into the chink, after they were identally dropped by people who had to


    leave in a hurry.


    Surprised, Emily gazed nkly at the coins on Anne''s hand. After a few seconds, she looked at Anne


    and praised her,"Miss Anne, you are so clever! Thank you very much!"


    "You are wee," Anne replied and urged,"Please call your boyfriend. He must be worried about


    you."


    "Miss Anne¡­" Emily whispered. She gazed into Anne''s eyes with gratitude. After all, Anne had helped


    her get out of a difficult situation, however, when she thought of how Victor had nned to take her


    heart by force to save Anne, she suddenly calm herself down.


    "What''s the matter?" asked Anne.


    "It''s nothing," Emily shook her head and answered, then she used the coins to dial a number. When


    she caught a glimpse of Anne who was getting out of the phone booth, she reached out to grab Anne''s


    arm and asked,"Where are you going?"


    "I just wanted to give you two lovebirds some privacy," she replied.


    However, Emily was worried about Anne''s physical well-being. She held Anne''s hand and didn''t let go,


    then she said,"It''s cold outside. Just stay here."


    "Okay, I''m all yours," replied Anne. Upon Emily''s insistence, Anne obeyed and reminded,"But if I end


    up listening in on your conversation, don''t me me."


    "You are so¡­" ''cute.''


    Emily broke off in the middle of a sentence. She held the phone tightly, waiting for it to connect.


    However, after a long wait, she found that there was no signal.


    ''This ce is not remote. Why is there no signal?'' Emily wondered, with a puzzled expression.


    Emily tried several more times, but, there was still no signal.


    "Why?" said Emily, as she put down the phone, feeling a little disappointed. Everything seemed to have


    been going perfectly for her, up until now.


    Anne looked at Emily''s depressed expression, and asked in a caring tone,"What''s wrong? Did you get


    through to your boyfriend?"


    "No. The signal over here is really very weak," answered Emily.


    "That''s all right. We can find another phone booth. We''ll be able to get through eventually," Anne


    comforted.


    "You are right." replied Emily. She cheered herself up and walked out of the public phone booth with


    Anne, hoping eagerly to find another phone booth.


    However, after going through several phone booths, the results were the same¡ªno signal! Emily even


    borrowed a cell phone from a passer-by, but that didn''t work either.


    "It doesn''t make sense!" Emily yelled. She nearly went crazy, as she pressed her throbbing temple and


    said to herself,"Maybe it''s because I didn''t do enough good to deserve good fortune?"


    Confused, Emily wondered why she was having such bad luck trying to get through to Jacob.


    "Don''t worry. There''s no signal now, but maybe it''ll get betterter. We can go somewhere else and wait


    for a while, and thene back to try again," suggested Anne.


    In truth, Emily was not in the mood, having run out of strength and energy. However, when she thought


    of Anne, she decided to find a suitable ce, in case, Anne needed to rest her legs.


    Emily was absolutely disheartened as her face looked tired and glum.


    "Don''t be upset. Let''s go and buy some candies, okay?" Anne coaxed Emily in a soft tone.


    "But we don''t have money¡­" Emily said. But before she could finish, she was interrupted by a cunning


    look from Anne. Suddenly, she understood what Anne had meant¡ª¡ªthey could look for money from


    the chink under the phone, just like Anne did in the first public phone booth.


    Emily looked at Anne''s expectant expression, and soon gave in. She bent over to pick up some coins


    from the chink under the phone, and gave them to Anne. "Here you are," she said.


    Anne held the coins in the palm of her right hand, excited at the thought of buying candies. She said in


    an eager tone,"I want more."


    Emily stood up and then patted her hand, then she said,"Don''t take all the coins; just leave some,


    okay?"


    A look of bemusement spread across her face, as Anne tilted her head to the side, looking like a lovely


    beautiful doll. She asked,"Why? It would be a waste to leave them there."


    "If we leave some coins there, it may help someone else who might be in desperate to make a phone


    call," answered Emily.


    Anne nodded, as she finally understood what Emily had meant. She was impressed by Emily''s


    thoughtfulness, so she replied,"I understand."


    ''What a sweet girl! She is as sweet as Victor.'' Anne thought again.


    Anne took the coins and walked in and out of the candy shop fairly quickly. When she came


    back, she hesitated for a short while and then gave Emily some of her favourite strawberry voured


    candies. The two girls sat side by side, on the steps of the park, and enjoyed their candies.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Cutie, what''s that?" Anne asked curiously, while she pointed her finger at a pool which was not far


    away from them. With a candy in her mouth, Anne struggled to utter words properly.

 Chapter 196 I Cant Make Too Many Wishes

    Chapter 196 I Can''t Make Too Many Wishes


    Emily raised her eyes to see what Anne was pointing to. "Maybe that''s a... wishing pool?" said Emily.


    Anne ran towards the pool enthusiastically, while Emily was still talking.


    "There are so many coins in the pool," said Anne, as she looked at the shining coins, with eyes filled


    with desire. She tried to reach for them.


    "You can''t take the coins. These are the wishes of other people," said Emily.


    "Fine..." Anne sighed. "I want to make a wish, too," said Anne, as she scoured her pocket and took out


    two coins. She continued,"One for you, and one for me."


    "Thank you," said Emily, as she took the coin, and then threw it into the water. Emily whispered,"If this


    really works...I wish there are signals when I make the phone callter."


    Otherwise, she would have to go to the police station with Anne.


    Anne held the coin carefully in her hand and shut her eyes tightly, as she seemed to be making a


    serious wish. Standing in front of the statue in the center of the pool, she murmured,"I wish that Victor


    will find his true love, and... forget about me."


    Baffled, Emily was surprised by Anne''s selflessness.


    At the very least, Emily assumed that Anne would wish herself good health, but this... "Why?" asked


    Emily.


    Anne opened her eyes slowly and smiled. "I really hope that he finds someone to be with him when I


    am gone."


    Emily''s heart shattered, in an instant. What a stupid girl. "What are you talking about? You are going to


    live, okay? Here, make another wish," insisted Emily.


    "I can''t make too many wishes, or none of them will work," she said to Emily, before throwing her coin


    into the pool.


    "Let''s go, cutie," she said, then she stroked Emily''s face and smiled at her.


    However, Emily was too sad to respond. She looked at Anne''s pale face pitifully.


    "I am so sorry," said Emily. She wanted to help Anne so much, but she had her own duties and


    responsibilities to keep up with.


    Anne smiled timidly and said,"Don''t say such silly things..."


    ...


    When Victor got back, he couldn''t find Anne anywhere. Soon, he found out from one of his men that


    Anne wasst seen with Emily.


    When Victor rushed into Emily''s room. He was surprised to see two women dressed in Emily and


    Anne''s clothes. "Where are they?" he screamed at them.


    The guards outside Emily''s room stood up, shocked. Up until now, they had no idea what had


    happened, right under their nose. They failed to keep an eye on the two girls!


    None of them had the courage to utter a word, as they stood there frozen, holding their breath.


    Fortunately, Victor managed to hold his temper. He had no time to waste on those useless guards. He


    took out his phone to locate Anne. With a tracker on her, it should have been very easy.


    However, he realized that he had also put a jammer on Emily to keep her from being tracked by Jacob.


    Since, Emily and Anne were together, there was no way Victor could locate them because the Anne''s


    signal was being disrupted by Emily''s jammer.


    Perplexed, Victor worried about Anne''s health, dreading the cold weather outside. What if something


    bad had happened to her?!


    That Emily! She took Anne with her and ran away! Victor guessed that Emily couldn''t have escaped


    without Anne''s help!


    "Go! All of you! Go and find them!" he ordered his men to leave at once.


    Victor needed Anne back at the hospital by hook or by crook. He also needed Emily, for her heart.


    Meanwhile, Emily and Anne were unaware of what was happening back at the hospital. They walked to


    the telephone booth again.


    Emily took a deep breath and prayed. "Please...It has to work..."


    She prayed several times and then picked up the phone...


    No signal.


    She tried again.


    Still, nothing.


    "This is really annoying! Why is this happening to me?" Emily was desperate. Nothing was making


    sense anymore.


    Literally, nothing. Even the phone!


    Anne tapped her lips with her finger, as if to think, and said,"I don''t think it''s a coincidence." She bit her


    candy and turned to Emily.


    "What do you mean?" Emily asked.


    "Perhaps they put a jammer on you," Anne replied, and continued,"Don''t you think it''s a little bit odd


    that all the devices you''ve touched have no signals?"


    Emily frowned. "But how do I know where the jammer is?" she asked.


    "Let me help you. It has to be somewhere on you," Anne replied. Anne was about to reach for her when


    Emily caught her wrist.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "There is no need..." Emily said to her.


    Anne was confused. In the distance she heard a familiar voice,"Anne!"


    It was Victor.


    Once again, Emily had failed to run away. Resistance was futile. There was nothing she could do now.


    Victor pulled Anne into his arms and embraced her tightly as if he hadn''t seen her in ages.


    "How dare you, Emily!" he yelled at Emily, fuming with anger. "Do you know how weak she is? If


    anything happens to her, you will not get away with it!" Victor threatened.


    Disappointed, Emily stood there with a nk expression on her face. "I am really sorry..." she said.


    Emily wanted to escape so bad that she didn''t take into consideration how bad Anne''s condition was.


    Anne tried to exin,"Victor, it was all my idea. Emily had nothing to do with it..."


    "Hush, Anne," he said. Relieved, Victor eased his nerves, now that he had Anne by his side, but he


    was also very angry with her. "You are such a child. Let''s go back," he said.


    Anne had no proper understanding of her physical condition. What if something had happened to her?


    What if his enemies had gotten to her?!


    "No. I will not go back," Anne refused adamantly. Anne did not want to obey Victor. She med him for


    being angry at her. All she wanted to do was have some fun in the outside world.


    "Anne," said Victor, as he looked at her with a serious face and continued,"You don''t want to do


    that."

 Chapter 197 Call Me Dear Brother

    Chapter 197 Call Me Dear Brother


    Anne was taken aback by the coldness in Victor''s eyes. Her eyes shifted to the side and became


    zed with a ssyyer of tears. As she blinked, they dripped from her eyelids and slid down her


    cheeks.


    "Anne..." Flustered, Victor murmured, seeing the tears on her face. The usual coldness on his


    expression was reced by a sense of helplessness so quickly as if Anne had unknowingly flicked a


    switch in Victor''s heart.


    "You''re very mean," said Anne, feeling wronged. Her eyes and the tip of her nose reddened with shame


    as she lowered her head and continued crying, like a weak little kid that had been bullied at school.


    "I''m sorry," Victor apologized immediately. The sight of Anne breaking down into tears broke Victor''s icy


    heart to pieces. It didn''t matter to him whether he was right or wrong anymore. The next second he


    pulled her into his arms and said,"I shouldn''t have said that. I am sorry. It was my fault. Please, don''t


    cry."


    ''How could I forget that she''s not strong enough to handle harsh words? And she''s not strong enough


    to bear such behavior from me, '' he thought.


    Resting her head on his chest, Anne grasped this opportunity and said,"I want some strawberry cakes."


    Victor''s attitude softened as he said,"Okay, I''ll get you some,ter."


    "I want two," she insisted.


    "No..." answered Victor.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Anne sniffled into his sleeves and began crying again at Victor''s words.


    "Well, all right, as you wish," agreed Victor. He thought it was more important to calm her down first, so


    he promised without dy.


    Having achieved her goals, Anne wiped the tears off her face at once. Her tear smudged face made


    her look like a tender kitten.


    "..." Meanwhile, Emily watched and listened to the two of thempassionately, as they argued and


    then made up within minutes.


    Finally, turning his attention to Emily, Victor sneered and said,"Emily, you''ve tried countless times to


    escape, but you''ve failed every time. I think you should give up on trying."


    Emily frowned, and asked gloomily,"Did you install a signal jammer on me?"


    "Yes. I won''t let you escape. The whole region is under my control, so I suggest you stop wasting


    efforts on trying to contact Jacob. Guards, take her away,"


    said Victor, as he picked Anne up in his arms and walked away without looking back at Emily.


    Escorted by several men, Emily bit her lip and followed Victor silently, desperate and powerless.


    After they walked back into the hospital, Victor quickly sent Anne to doctors for aplete check-up.


    When a doctor told Victor that Anne was in good health, he finally put his worries to rest.


    However, that night Emily caught a high fever. Perhaps it was because she was exposed to the cold


    wind, after she gave her coat to Anne to keep her warm.


    Thought it may seem strange, it was actually a blessing in disguise for Emily to catch a high fever at


    that moment.


    Since Emily was unwell, the surgery had to be dyed. ''Theter, the better, '' thought Emily.


    ...


    In Jingshi City, Z Country


    Emily had been missing for a long time now. In her absence, Jacob''s whole world was in shambles. He


    had scoured the entirety of Z Country, but there was no sign of Emily. How could a human being


    disappear from the face of the Earth?


    The people who interacted with Jacob were constantly cowering in fear and intimidation. He was like an


    atomic bomb with a short fuse, that could explode given the slightest bit of displeasure.


    Even Emily''s parents dared not to offend him, because they knew that, Jacob was only being polite to


    them because of Emily. And after Emily went missing, Jacob stopped disguising his resentment for the


    couple with fake emotions.


    Emily''s disappearance worried Debby. Although Emily was not her biological daughter, Debby still had


    a soft spot for Emily since she was the one who had raised Emily.


    However, every time she thought of Tina, who had a deep affection for Jacob, Debby would be haunted


    by the crazy thought that it might be better if Emily never came back.


    In fact, Jacob was disgusted by the mere presence of Debby and Andrew, ever since he found that the


    couple didn''t care about their daughter, Emily.


    With a single nce, he could tell that the couple were just pretending to be worried. Their bad acting


    made Jacob sick.


    However, he had no choice but to ignore the couple because the most important problem for him was


    finding Emily.


    With no good news after countless days of waiting, Jacob raised his hand all of a sudden and smashed


    the expensive porcin vase on his desk. "Bang!"


    Staring at the scattered porcin pieces on the ground, Jacob''s eyes were full of gloom. He felt


    anxious at every waking moment as if he was being stabbed in the heart a thousand times without


    dying.


    ''Emily, Emily, Emily...''


    Where the hell are you? !''


    Jacob was lost in the torrid vortex of the moment.


    Suddenly, the phone, which was the only thing on the desk that hadn''t been destroyed by Jacob, rang.


    However, the shrilling ringing, which sounded sweet before, made Jacob even more irritated.


    Yet with a glimmer of hope, he answered the phone. David''s voice came to him from the other end of


    the phone; Jacob hadn''t heard from him for a long time.


    "I heard that Emily is missing?" asked David.


    Jacob frowned and thought that David was mocking him. He coldly replied,"If you called me for this.


    You''d better shut up and hang up the phone. And while you''re at it, why don''t you try looking for your


    own wife and child first, instead of worrying about my girl!"


    As if hurt by Jacob''sst words, David sharpened his tone and replied,"Ah! You are right! Do you really


    think I didn''t know that it was you and Emily who helped Rita in her escape? I used to trust you so


    much, man! But you fucking lied to me!"


    "I don''t have time for this! Fuck off!" Jacob roared.


    "So you are mad at me and have no interest in what I''m going to say, hah? Well, I tried to be kind, but


    as it turns out, my kindnesses no good! Jacob, you fucking deserve it! This is what you get for


    breaking up other people''s families..." Before David finished his words, Jacob hung up the phone.


    "Fuck!" Infuriated, David screamed at his phone, even though there was nobody on the line.


    David was mad at Jacob because he felt wronged. It was Jacob who had cheated him, but before he


    could get even with Jacob, Jacob pulled the trigger at him first. ''How dare he treat me like a coward?


    How can I be friends with such a faithless man? I treated him like a brother!


    I suppose, this is where our friendship ends. Fuck him!'' David cursed in his mind.


    However, just a few minutes after David made up his mind that he would never call Jacob again, he


    heard his phone ringing¡ªIt was Jacob.


    ''Pfft, is he going to apologize to me?'' David thought and answered the phone.


    "Did you call me to tell me that you have news about Emily''s whereabouts?" asked Jacob.


    As soon as the phone was connected, David heard Jacob''s anxious and nervous voice. He had


    intended to humiliate Jacob again, but considering Jacob''s disheartened voice, David suddenly


    changed his mind. "Call me ''dear brother'', and I will tell you the news," he said to Jacob.


    "Dear brother," Jacob said, without any hesitation. When it came to Emily, even if David would ask


    Jacob to call him "dear grandpa", Jacob would have done it in a heartbeat.


    Jacob believed that his dignity was nothingpared to Emily''s safety.


    When David heard Jacob''s answer, he was so astonished that he almost dropped the phone to the


    floor. David never expected that Jacob would do such a ridiculous thing, considering what a smug


    person he was.


    "Where is Emily? Did you hide her in your ce?" Jacob suddenly directed the question at David, when


    he remembered how he and Emily helped Rita leave David before. He thought maybe David hated him


    for that and took away Emily as revenge.


    David quickly denied the usation; he said,"You have a very imaginative mind, but I have no reason


    to kidnap Emily. After all, Rita won''te back to me even if I kidnap Emily."


    David raised his voice when he thought of Rita, without even knowing.


    "Stop your nonsense. Do you have any clue about Emily or not?" asked Jacob.


    "I am not sure but some of my men spotted her in M Country once. I know you have searched all


    around Z Country. Have you ever thought of the possibility that she might have been in a foreign


    country?" Without further ado, David told all he knew about Emily''s whereabouts to Jacob.


    It was truly a coincidence since David got the news about Emily while he was actually trying to locate


    Rita. Prior to that, he wasn''t even aware that Emily had gone missing.

 Chapter 198 Youve Been Lying to Me

    Chapter 198 You''ve Been Lying to Me


    "M country?" Intrigued, Jacob''s eyes widened. All of a sudden, there was a fire in his eyes, that had


    been reignited. He asked,"Are you sure?"


    David sounded extremely calm, without any change in his tone. He said,"I am not sure, but you might


    as well go and look, right? It''s better than doing nothing at all."


    For once, Jacob had to admit, David was talking sense. As long as there was hope, even if it were


    false, he would not let it go.


    "Thank you very much," replied Jacob. As Jacob was about to hang up the phone, David decided to


    open up his feelings to him.


    "Jacob, even when you did not respect our friendship before, I still gave you information about Emily.


    Don''t you have anything to say to me now?" he asked Jacob. However, this time, David''s approach


    was not as aggressive or offensive as before. He sounded concerned. "Do you see what it''s like when


    you can''t find Emily? You should know by now how I felt when I couldn''t find Rita and my child."


    The implication in his words were obvious. To put it inly - I told you the whereabouts of Emily.


    Therefore, by reciprocity, you should give me some information about Rita.


    "That''s different," Jacob replied slowly. He continued,"Rita and her son is safe. You don''t need to worry


    about them, but I don''t even know if Emily is dead or alive."


    David instantly lost his temper. "So you know where she is? I knew it! Jacob, sometimes I really want to


    strangle you!" he said.


    "You wouldn''t be able to beat me," Jacob teased, arrogantly.


    David shook his head, finding it hard toe up with the right words to respond. Unbelievable! David


    was so annoyed. He wanted to bash his own head against the wall.


    After a few seconds of silence, Jacob spat out two words,"Chuan City." as if they were handouts.


    Still drunk with anger, David did not catch what Jacob had said. "What? Wait, what did you say? Hey..."


    "Pat!" Jacob didn''t feel the need to say anything more to David. As soon as he was done, he mmed


    the phone down, leaving David hanging on the other side of the call.


    ''Fuck! What on earth did he say?'' "Call the technical department toe over right away, and give me


    the recording of myst call!" David ordered.


    David had finally learned Rita''s exact location within moments after Jacob''s phone call. He hurried


    there, wasting no time dying, while Jacob also went to M Country to continue his search for Emily.


    The two men did not want to dy for even just a second. They just wanted to find their significant


    other as soon as possible!


    ...


    M country, at the intensive care unit of St. Li hospital.


    "Victor, please send Emily back home. I don''t want her heart," Anne pleaded. She had grown tired of


    begging Victor, but every time she mentioned it, she was ignored. Frustrated and annoyed, she


    asserted,"If you continue to ignore me, I will never talk to you again!"


    In an instant, Victor''s eyes shifted from the magazine in his hand. He looked up at Anne and said,"Not


    a chance."


    Although his tone sounded gentle and soft, Anne felt a wave of cold, harshness in it. "You''re forcing her


    to do something she doesn''t want to," she said.


    "It''s a matter of great honour for her that she can be of help to you," replied Victor.


    "It''s not!" she screamed. Anne stood up suddenly, and looked directly into Victor''s eyes and said,"Now


    tell me this. If Emily gives her heart to me, what will happen to her? Huh? Answer me! What will


    happen to her?"


    Nevertheless, Victor maintained his calm disposition. He stood up and gently sat Anne back on her


    seat, and said,"I will find another heart. If not, an artificial heart can also keep her alive. She will be no


    different from normal people."


    "You are lying to me! You have been lying to me all along. You have been lying to me ever since you


    said that Emily was terminally ill! I don''t know if I can believe you anymore. If what you''re saying is true,


    why don''t you use the artificial heart on me?"


    Victor was momentarily stunned. It seemed like he wanted to say something, but he was struggling to


    find the words.


    Yes, he was lying to Anne. In his heart, only Anne''s life was important, and the lives of other people


    meant nothing to him at all.


    Having seen the unresponsive expression in Victor''s face, Anne seemed to have understood


    everything. "I would rather die, than live at the cost of another innocent person''s life!" Anne said


    adamantly.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    What honor? Nobody wanted the honor at the cost of his or her own life!


    Victor, however, did not take Anne''s words seriously. He pretended like he hadn''t heard her as he slyly


    shifted the topic. "By the way, the chef at home has baked a new type of strawberry cake. It tastes


    really good. I can bring some for you tomorrow, if you want..."


    "Who wants to eat your strawberry cake!" she yelled.


    "Don''t be so emotional, okay?" he said. Victor softened his voice, and reached out to brush her long


    soft hair, but she moved away from him.


    Anne shut her lips, as the anger in her eyes red up. "Victor, please let her go. I do not want her


    heart!" she persisted.


    Anne knew that if she was not stern enough about her opinion, Victor would not take a single word from


    her seriously. He would just give her a perfunctory nod and avoid her.


    "Stop horsing around!" Victor said, and his face turned glum. However, nobody could make him change


    his mind. "Someday you will know that everything I did was only for your own good," said Victor.


    "You always say that you are doing it for my good, but is the good in your perspective really good for


    me? Have you ever thought about how I feel? Do I not have the freedom to make my own decisions for


    myself?"


    "Anne, I can promise you anything else," he said. Victor lowered his head and looked into her deep,


    hopeful eyes. He reached out and stroked her pale, white skin. "... Anything, but this," said Victor.


    Anne looked back into his eyes, and said slowly,"You should respect me, and respect Emily. Neither of


    us want this."


    Victor''s fingers gently brushed against her delicate skin. He asked,"Do you know how much time and


    energy I have spent looking for the right match for your heart? I spent a lot of energy on Emily; I even


    fell out with my best friend. Finally, God shined his light upon me and put her into my hands.


    Anne, It''s providence, you know?


    Everything I have done is to keep you alive, and that''s all that matters," said Victor. He had put his foot


    down on the matter.


    To this end, he was willing to pay the price, no matter what it would cost him.


    "I think you are the most selfish person," she said. Anne pushed his hand aside. As her expression


    became colder and colder, she continued,"I have to live, only because you want me to live. Do you


    know what kind of life I have been living for the past twenty years? I''ve been living in pain. All my life.


    Pain. In the end, I have to watch helplessly as some innocent person''s heart gets transferred to me.


    Only so I can live to keep you happy. Yet I would have to live with the guilt on my conscience for the


    rest of my life. Victor, may be you can do it, but I can''t live like that!"


    Anne''s words condensed and fashioned itself into a dagger that pierced through Victor''s icy, cold heart,


    making it difficult for him to utter words. "Don''t say such things... Please..." he pleaded.


    "Victor, Victor, I am sorry, I am really tired..."


    Anne''s body had grown weaker over the years. In order to stay alive, she had to take injections and


    medicines everyday, as she endured severe pains from her ailments and numerous open stomach


    surgeries... In her perspective, good health was an extravagant luxury she was not blessed with.


    People''s endurance is limited, Anne felt that she may have reached that limit. Even if she wanted to


    struggle, it would not help.


    "Victor, I really need to get some rest, some real peaceful rest. I''m really tired and I don''t want to think


    about anything. I just want to eat strawberry cakes all day..." whispered Anne.


    Thest brick that had kept Victor''s wall of strength standing high for so long had finally been crushed.


    His bottled up emotions had burst out from within like flood water. He pressed Anne''s lips to stop her


    from talking anymore, as he refused to listen to her desperate words, hacking away at his heart.

 Chapter 199 I Dont Regret It

    Chapter 199 I Don''t Regret It


    Victor kissed her affectionately, tears threatening to blur his vision, when Anne reached out and held


    his hands. Her hands were soft and warm, reassuring almost, as if she had sensed his desperation.


    She wrapped her arms around his shoulders and pulled him close, gently kissing his trembling lips. The


    kiss made the room warmer somehow, her future within its walls seeming a little less bleak.


    Victor tasted mixed vors of salt and bitterness, but he didn''t care because all he could focus on was


    the liquid warmth that was quickly spreading through his body. He looked at Anne''s sorrowful eyes, and


    kissed away her tears tenderly. His heartache was like a hungry beast eating his bleeding heart. It


    threatened to devour him, eat him whole and leave nothing but scraps behind.


    "Hang on for a bit longer. For my sake, just hang on, please... I need you to live longer..." Victor


    whispered.


    At that moment, Victor had abandoned all his confidence, arrogance and superiority. Humbled by


    desperation, he was just amon man pleading for his beloved to stay with him.


    His loneliness swallowed every one of hope he had yet to spare. As a desperate cry for help, he


    implored,"Anne, I love you with all my heart. So, please..."


    After a while, Anne silently closed her eyes and drifted off.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She could not give him the answer he wanted.


    What difference would it make even if she had gone through with the heart transnt? She could not


    live without medicine ever since she was a little girl. Therefore, Anne knew better than anyone else


    about her own physical strength and limitations.


    Anne remembered the wish she had made near the wishing pool when she sneaked out with Emily.


    She made the wish again silently in her heart, as shey in her bed with her eyes shut.


    ''I wish that Victor would find a good girl to be with him and then... then forget about me.''


    ...


    In another ward, Emily let out two sneezes before wrapping herself tightly with the quilt.


    For the sake of Anne''s health, Victor originally want to have the operation when both Anne and Emily


    were in their best physical conditions, but he changed his mind and decided to let go through with the


    operation as soon as possible to avoid any further deviation to his ns.


    Victor knew it well, that, even though he had hid Emily in a secret ce, he could not ensure that Jacob


    would not catch up to them, eventually.


    Unfortunately, as a consequence, Emily could not keep on dying the date of the operation on the


    pretext of having a cold and fever.


    Anne could never bring herself to go on with the operation without Emily''s consent. In defiance to


    Victor''s insistence, she threatened to go on a hunger strike, as she refused to eat even her favourite


    strawberry cakes to show her determination.


    Victor, however, didn''t falter in his resolve. Instead, he ordered the doctors to infuse nutrition solution


    into Anne''s veins.


    The rtionship between Anne and Victor was rather deadlocked. With each passing day, the gap


    between them was growing like a deep chasm, which could suck them both in at any time.


    The night before the operation, Emily and Anne were forbidden to eat and drink, and they were not


    allowed to leave their rooms.


    As the hour of the operation drew closer, Victor seemed to be in a good mood, as he spent the whole


    day with Anne, even though she kept ignoring him all day. With not a care in the world, Victor kept


    telling her stories with a mild smile on his face.


    "In the end, the Princess and the Prince lived happily ever after..." he said.


    The original ending of the story was actually tragic, but Victor changed it to a happy ending.


    Anne felt so upset by the story that she covered her ears with her hands to inste herself from


    Victor''s deep, loving voice. "I don''t want to hear it," said Anne.


    Victor fondled her hair and asked,"What about another one?"


    "I don''t want to listen to any stories. Victor Gao, you are so tiresome," Anne retorted, deliberately in an


    impatient tone. She didn''t call him Victor as she usually did. Instead, she called him with his full name.


    Morose, Victor froze and pursed his lips. Once again he had fallen into dreadful silence.


    It broke Anne''s heart to hurt Victor deliberately, but she was not one to make a concession so easily, so


    she didn''t say anything neither.


    After a while, Anne saw him slowly lowering his eyes. Victor''s long eyshes covered up all his


    exposed feelings. Victor said mildly and firmly,"I feel sad if you hate me because of Emily, but I don''t


    regret it."


    "I don''t want to do this," said Anne. Anne looked mournfully at Victor. She didn''t know who she pitied


    more: herself or Victor? "I don''t want to hate you at all, and I won''t hate you...


    You don''t think that Emily''s life is important, but what if it was me in her ce?" said Anne.


    "That''s enough!" Victor raised his voice. He had run out of the patience to listen to her incessant, yet


    rational reasoning. The more Anne spoke, the harder it was for Victor to breathe. "Anyway, Annie, I


    won''t change my mind," said Victor.


    "You won''t change your mind?" She repeated his words and looked directly at his face.


    Victor turned away and said,"Yes."


    Anne took a few deep breaths, as her chest rose and fell lightly. Then, she said, assertively,"I want


    some water."


    The man was driving her up the wall!


    Victor looked at her, hesitantly and said,"You can''t drink water now..."


    "I said, I WANT TO DRINK WATER!" insisted Anne.


    Victor was afraid that Anne''s agitation would have a bad impact on her health, so instead of giving her


    the chance to get stressed out, he got up to get her a ss of water. He handed the ss to her and


    said,"Don''t... Don''t drink too much."


    Anne almost burst outughing, if she weren''t so angry. "Get out. Leave me alone," she said, coldly.


    The sudden change in Anne''s disposition troubled Victor. He preferred it more when Anne argued with


    him, than when she spoke to him in a calm and insensitive manner.


    Victor could not read Anne''s intention through her eyes, but anyhow, he left the room at her request.


    However, he didn''t leave her alone. He stood at the door while still paying close attention to her from


    the outside.


    Just as Victor had feared, something he was dreading happened not long after he left the room.


    "Bang!" Just a minuteter, Victor heard the sound of ss shattering.


    Victor tensed up instantly and dashed into the room. "Annie!" shouted Victor.


    Just before Victor rushed into the room, he had imagined all kinds of horrible things that could happen,


    but what he didn''t think of was that, Anne stood on her toes, and threw her arms around his neck,


    kissing him passionately.


    Victor wrapped his arms around Anne''s waist. He didn''t know what Anne wanted to do.


    However, before he knew it, he sensed a taste of sweetness in his mouth.


    Anne stuck her tongue into Victor''s mouth and fed him the water that was in her mouth. The water


    tasted sweet, like melted candy.


    Victor first assumed that Anne hid a candy again, a strawberry candy. When Anne tried to reached out


    for his tongue with hers, Victor could not stay calm anymore.


    After the deep and passionate kiss, both Anne and Victory on the bed. Anne wrapped her arms


    around Victor''s waist and rested her head on his firm chest. "Sleep with me tonight," said Anne.


    Victor sensed something different about her, but he didn''t want to ruin the moment by angering her.


    "Alright," he answered.


    "Why did you answer in such an unwilling way?" asked Anne.


    "I didn''t. I really do want stay with you," answered Victor.


    Anne fell in silence for a while before she said,"Have you ever thought about what would happen if I


    don''t make it even after the operation tomorrow?"


    Victor felt a sudden, crippling pain in his heart as he thought about what Anne said. Then, he opened


    his mouth lightly but said in an unwavering tone,"You will survive."


    Victor would not let anything bad happened to her. His resolve remained unscathed.


    Victor interrupted her and shifted the topic of their conversation, as if he was afraid that Anne would


    say more bad things. He said,"I''ll tell you a bedtime story, alright?"


    "No, I want to sleep, and you too," refused Anne.


    "Alright," answered Victor. Victor tucked Anne in, and stared at her tenderly. When Victor noticed that


    Anne was looking at him with her eyes wide open, as if waiting for him to fall asleep, Victor closed his


    eyes.


    Soon, he felt sleepy and he drifted off to sleep.


    Ten minutester.


    "Victor? Vick?" asked Anne tentatively. Anne nudged Victor gently, realizing that he was in deep sleep.


    She sat up and stared at Victor''s face. Atst, she kissed on Victor''s cheek and got out of the bed to


    make a phone call furtively.

 Chapter 200 Emily Is Not Here

    Chapter 200 Emily Is Not Here


    In another ward.


    Emily sat up on her bed lost in thoughts, as sleep eluded her. Yet for some inexplicable reason there


    was a strange calmness in her mind.


    Although the surgery was just a few hours away, Emily did not feel nervous or terrified. She believed,


    deeply in her heart, that Jacob would find her ande to her rescue at thest minute.


    Sometimes, a woman''s intuition could be a magical thing.


    Suddenly, someone pushed the thick wooden door of Emily''s room wide open.


    Emily turned around and saw that it was just another doctor. When she turned around again in


    disappointment, the doctor said to her,"Miss Bai, I''m here to help you escape."


    "What?" eximed Emily, as her eyes widened. Emily could not believe her ears as she looked at the


    doctor again earnestly. When the doctor unveiled her face, she realized that it was the same girl who


    had helped Anne and Emily escape the other day by disguising herself as one of them.


    "Miss Anne sent you to help me, right?" asked Emily.


    "Yes, we have no time. Please follow me, Miss Bai. I have dealt with the safeguards outside and the


    CCTV cameras have been jammed. As for the locator in your body..." The woman briefly exined


    everything to Emily, while slowly removing the locator from her body with caution.


    In truth, Emily was convinced by the woman but still, she kept vignt.


    The woman knew what Emily was thinking as she said,"I''m waiting for your decision, Miss Bai."


    The sun was going to rise in a few hours. Time was of the essence, as she was soon going to be lying


    on a bed helplessly and unwillingly waiting to have the operation, if no one hade to her rescue.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ''Anne did not want to have the heart transnt, so she has no reason to harm me. Moreover, this


    woman had already helped me once...''


    After careful consideration, Emily expressed her decision quickly and said,"Okay, I''ll go with you."


    Everything was smooth sailing after that. Emily did not know how Anne had managed to pull it off, but


    all the safeguards that were installed to monitor Emily''s movements were gone. The whole hospital


    was quite and empty.


    Before long, they found themselves at the gate of the hospital. Driven by adrenaline, Emily strode


    faster and faster, thinking of what had happened thest time she tried to escape. Having learnt her


    lesson, she did not want to waste even one second in that ce.


    In her feverish haste, Emily didn''t notice the fragile girl standing near the gate, watching her closely, full


    of admiration


    "That''s nice," said Anne. It must be nice to be healthy.


    Suddenly, Anne envied Emily a little. Anne stood there like a statue watching Emily get in the car


    prepared for her. ''God knows how angry Victor is going to be with me when he wakes up, '' she thought


    and sighed deeply.


    Previously, when Anne asked Victor for some water, she had nned on using that water to pass on


    strong sedatives into Victor''s mouth with a bold kiss. Fearing that Victor would notice the difference,


    she added some crushed candy which she had hidden before.


    Anne deliberately tricked Victor so that she could help Emily escape sessfully.


    As she stood there watching Emily get away, she felt relieved after sessfullypleting what


    seemed to be an impossible mission. When she turned around and was going to get back to her room,


    Anne''s body suddenly froze at the sight of the man standing behind her.


    "Victor?" ''When did he get here? Didn''t the sedatives work? That''s impossible!''


    Anne thought in her mind as she looked at Victor, nervously. Victor walked towards Anne like an


    unstoppable storm, while the first thing that came to her mind was to stop him!


    "Victor!" she cried out. Anne quickly dashed down to her knees and grabbed Victor''s legs, as she


    nted herself on the ground, begging.


    Unyielding as ever, Victor was not influenced by her at all. He kept moving forward as he dragged her


    along with every step. Anne held on to his leg, resolved not to let him take away Emily''s freedom.


    "She''s gone?" he asked in a low rasping voice, shocked.


    Anne could feel the coldness from his voice, as it sent shivers down her spine, freezing her insides one


    cell at a time. Anne answered,"Yes, I let her go and this time you can''t get her back."


    Victor took a deep breath, seething in unrelenting anger.


    Anne couldn''t contain her nervousness, knowing that she had angered him. With a fragile voice she


    said,"I''m... Sorry."


    Disappointed and disgruntled, Victor shut his mouth tightly and did not utter a word.


    Anne yanked his sleeve slightly and said," ... I''m feeling cold."


    Victor finally move his hands and pulled her into his warm embrace.


    '''' ... Fine,"


    Victor said, in a low and husky voice. Although, he had submitted to her insistence, only he knew how


    painful it was for him to ept that decision.


    Anne felt so d that she hugged him back, only to find that the tall man was quivering. Anne said,"


    Victor...


    Let''s go back. I''m tired." Victor sighed and cuddled her up. Anne wrapped her arms around his


    shoulders and nestled in his arm like a baby deer, looking at his angr chin quietly.


    As soon as Victor''s head touched the pillow, he fell asleep, incapable of carrying the weight of his


    heavy eye-lids. He drifted off in dreands, with Anne in his arms.


    ''So the drugs are effective. He must have fought really hard to keep himself awake...'' she wondered.


    Soon, Anne joined him in thend of dreams, as sheyfortably in the warmth of Victor''s embrace.


    ...


    Meanwhile, after the car had driven Emily far from the hospital, she asked to be dropped off on the


    road, halfway to her destination. Even then, she couldn''t let her guard down, especially in a foreign


    country. The only person she could trust was herself.


    At the same time, what Emily did not know was that, St. Li hospital was besieged, just half an hour after


    she had escaped.


    Jacob and his men burst into the hospital like flood water. After searching every possible corner of the


    hospital, he came to Anne''s ward, atst.


    "Victor, where the hell did you hide Emily?" asked Jacob.


    However, Victor was still knocked out cold, heavily sedated, but themotion outside woke Anne up


    from her slumber. She sat up straight and looked at Jacob in surprise. "Who are you? Emily''s


    boyfriend?" she asked.


    Frenzied, Jacob didn''t even glimpse at Anne, before he tried to drag Victor out. However, Anne stood in


    his way.


    "What are you doing? Do not touch him! Emily is not here!" she screamed at him.


    Jacob finally looked at Anne, with gloom in his eyes. He asked,"So where is Emily now?"


    "How would I know? She has just escaped from here!" yelled Anne.


    "Escaped?" Obviously, Jacob couldn''t take her word for it.


    Fearing that Jacob would hurt Victor, Anne stood before Jacob and said in a cold, stern voice,"I pity


    Emily for having you as her boyfriend. What took you so long to find her? She was much wiser to have


    saved herself!"


    Exasperated, Jacob''s face darkened as his re on Anne grew more malicious and unforgiving.


    However, Anne was not threatened by his disposition, as she stared back at him and said,"What are


    you looking at? Why are you still standing here?


    Why don''t you go and find Emily right now! Are you nning to sleep with us here?"


    Dumbfounded, Jacob didn''t have any words to face up to Anne''s moxie. ''This woman... is insufferable.''


    Jacob snickered. Then he ordered some of his men to stay back and keep an eye on Victor and while


    he led the others to search the whole city for Emily.


    Almost an hour after Jacob had left, Victor finally woke up. When his drowsy eyes fell upon the


    strangers at the gate, the first thing that came to his mind was Anne. He quickly looked around and


    instantly felt relieved at the sight of Anne sleeping soundly close by.


    Seeing the people outside, Victor immediately knew that they were working for Jacob. To his surprise,


    Jacob had managed to find Emily sooner than he thought he would. Victor knew that the truth would


    eventuallye to light, sooner orter, no matter how hard he tried to keep it concealed.

 Chapter 201 Your Cute Girlfriend

    Chapter 201 Your Cute Girlfriend


    Victor wasn''t worried about Jacob''s wrath. What he feared most was that Jacob would me Anne if


    something had happened to Emily. Fortunately, Jacob was a practicable man. Relieved, he quietly


    looked at Anne''s delicate face and sighed deeply.


    How he wished he could breathe life into her dying heart!


    It was hard for him not to feel powerless. Without Emily, where could he find another suitable heart for


    Anne?


    "Anne..." Victor mumbled, then went silent again. ''What am I going to do with you?''


    ...


    As the sun had set, night had fallen fast, bringing with it cold wind, as ferocious as a dip in the frozen


    lakes would be, taking away every bit of warmth from thend.


    Emily pulled the thin coat on her tightly, trembling in the cold of the night. She was looking to find a


    warm ce to rest in, when she heard the rapid tramping of feet not too far away.


    "Quickly, go your separate ways now! You must find her!"


    Emily''s heart pounded in her chest loud and fast. She suspected that they were Victor''s people, looking


    for her. Without hesitation, she rushed into a dark alley, waiting until the coast was clear.


    Emily waited there for so long that she had lost track of the time. Only when her feet


    were numb with pain did she quietly move to check if the people were still there. Fortunately, by then


    the people had left to search the other areas...


    "Thank God..." Emily blurted out, in relief. She patted her chest to calm her throbbing heart. But before


    she could breathe easy, someone grasped her shoulders from the back. "Ah!"


    Emily shrieked in shock, in the arms of a stranger. Frenzied, she kicked and screamed to get out of his


    grip. "Let go of me! Get your hands off me!" she cried out.


    "Ahh..." He screeched in pain, having been scratched by Emily. "Don''t move," he said to her gently.


    Under the dim light of the crescent moon, she couldn''t see the stranger''s face clearly. Emily continued


    resisting, refusing to obey his words. "Don''t touch me! Get your hands off me! I... I am going to scream


    for help... Hmm..." she threatened.


    Before she knew it, the stranger turned her around to face him, and kissed her in the mouth. He


    silenced her voice with his kiss, as she melted into his arms like a wax doll.


    Emily tried to resist at first, but gradually she opened her eyes, to catch a glimpse of the stranger''s face


    more clearly... Although Emily failed to see his face, the taste of his tongue reminded him of Jacob.


    That musty smell mixed with a hint of tobo and mint, as well as the damp air of the wind... ''It was


    him! Definitely!'' Emily confirmed her doubts with the kiss.


    Emily hugged Jacob back, with all the strength she had. Thinking of everything that happened in the


    past few days, the grievance rolled back into her heart. The moment she bit his lips, something sweet


    with a discreet, metallic scent spread inside their mouths.


    Jacob seemed stunned by her yearning, but soon, he was overwhelmed by his own desires as he


    kissed her back harder. They were in such a daze that they had lost track of time. When he tasted the


    saltiness and bitterness of her tears, his heart ached with pain. In a low raspy voice, he whispered, "


    What?"


    Emily punched him hard in the chest, while she failed to hold her tears back. "Jacob, what took you so


    long?" she asked.


    Her trembling voice, made Jacob''s heart cry. He held her up and put his head close to hers. He said,


    "It''s all my fault. I''m sorry. You can hit me as much as you like, but don''t cry..."


    Jacob had no idea she would be in a different country. Although, he had turned Jack''s ce and the


    entire Tao n''s mansion upside down, he never expected that Victor would be responsible for her


    disappearance. No wonder it took him so long. It turned out that he had been searching for her in all


    the wrong ces.


    "Did you know that your cute girlfriend was going to lose her heart, if you had showed up even a bit


    later..." she sobbed.


    Emily had calmly kept every drop of her tears at bay all these days. Just at the sight of Jacob, she let


    all her guard down. She knew that she no longer needed to pretend to be strong in her mind. Relieved


    andforted by Jacob''s loving arms, she let all her grievances flow away with her tears.


    Suddenly, Jacob''s face darkened with anger. "Victor... How dare he!" Jacob yelled out, infuriated.


    "He was only acting out of desperation," Emily replied. As a matter of fact, if Anne hadn''t helped her


    and if Jacob hadn''t found her in time, she might not have been alive the next day. "He would do


    anything for the girl he loves. The surgery has been scheduled for tomorrow!" she added.


    "What surgery?" Jacob asked, but he soon figured out what was going on. Like two smouldering pieces


    of coal, his eyes light up with fiery rage, when he realized that if he hadn''t thought of Victor, Emily


    would have been... ''Damn you, Victor!''


    Soon, Emily went over the whole story for Jacob.


    "He wanted to transnt your heart to Anne," Jacob sneered, as his face contorted with anger. "Time


    for his woman to go through what you have suffered..." he said.


    Jacob had warned Victor not to approach Emily, but Victor did not hold up his end of the bargain.


    Instead, he kept going against his word. However, kidnapping Emily with the intention of taking her life


    to save someone else''s, was the straw that broke the camel''s back. How dare he!


    ''How can I ept this! We were friends? What kind of friend is Victor!


    Damn it!''


    Emily was frightened by his anger and his words, and she cut in immediately, "Jacob, don''t be so


    impulsive! Anne didn''t agree with Victor once she found out the truth and she had helped me escape.


    She is not the one you should me..."


    Jacob, however, didn''t seem to heed her words, as his thoughts were spread out all over the ce.


    Emily was afraid that he would do something bad to Anne, so she put her hands on his shoulders and


    shook him. "Did you hear me?


    Anne is a nice person, and she had nothing to do with Victor''s n," she insisted.


    "If it hadn''t been for her, Victor wouldn''t have had to kidnap you," he said. Jacob didn''t think that Anne


    was as innocent as Emily was making her out to be.


    "You... By your logic, I wouldn''t have known Victor if I hadn''t known you first, then, he wouldn''t have


    kidnapped me either. Don''t you think you are also responsible for this?" Emily asked.


    "... It''s not the same thing," he said.


    "What''s the difference? It''s the same," she insisted. Emily hinted that Jacob''s reasoning was wed.


    Troubled, Jacob bit his thin lips, and hugged her harder. He sighed and said, "... I will let you handle


    this stuff."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve got this," Emily nodded. Emily gave him a sweet smile, and ced her head close to


    his firm chest. She felt a sense of security when heard his heartbeat and felt his warm breath on her


    head. Instantly, Jacob''s anger evaporated, as if it were never there to begin with.


    No matter what obstacles life would put on her path, so long as she had him by her side, Emily had


    nothing to be afraid of.


    Jacob instructed his people to watch over Victor and Anne, while he took Emily to the hotel.


    With Emily at his side, Jacob could now sleep in peace. After spending countless sleepless nights in


    her absence, his weary body would finally be able to get some rest.


    At the presidential suite of the hotel.


    After Jacob got out of the shower, he saw Emily sitting on the soft bed, lost in thoughts, as if waiting for


    him.


    Emily was wearing Jacob''s tight sweater, which covered her hip while perfectlyplimenting her thin,


    long legs. Her milky white skin coupled with the ck sweater formed a strong color contrast, arousing


    Jacob''s attention. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 202 Be With Me Forever

    Chapter 202 Be With Me Forever


    Jacob took a deep breath and walked towards Emily with his long legs. He pulled the quilt over her


    bare legs, and asked, "Hmm¡­


    Aren''t you feeling cold?"


    Emily shook her head and moved the quilt away. "No, I''m fine," she answered.


    In truth, they both felt that the temperature in the room was quite warm.


    Jacob looked away from Emily''s legs and sat down on the bed, then he held Emily in his arms,


    covering both of them with the quilt. "Keep it on, or you might catch cold," he said sternly.


    "Eh¡­" Emily didn''t contradict him. However, when Jacob reached out to turn off the lights, she


    immediately stopped him, "Don''t turn off the lights."


    "Why? Are you afraid of the dark?" asked Jacob in a concerned tone. He was worried that, perhaps,


    Emily was still recovering from her mental trauma.


    "No," Emily replied quickly, then she looked away, hemming and hawing. "I¡­ I don''t want to sleep


    now¡­ I can''t sleep¡­" she said.


    When Jacob heard her words, he looked up at the wall clock. It was three o''clock in the morning. Jacob


    wondered what Emily was going to do since she didn''t want to sleep.


    "Jacob, did you miss me all this time?" Emily asked, as her eyes glowed like little fireflies. Her face


    reddened slowly, however, she stared at Jacob without blinking her eyes, waiting for his answer.


    Jacob answered without hesitation, "Of course, yes, I''ve missed you very much."


    Losing Emily, was worse than losing everything Jacob had ever cared for in his entire life. Just the


    thought of not having her in his life, gave him goosebumps.


    Emily bit her lips and lifted the quilt, then she turned over and sat on top of Jacob. With great pleasure,


    she pulled his handsome face close and kissed him on his luscious lips, whispering in his ear, "I''ve


    missed you too."


    Her lips were so close to his ears that her breath tickled him, as Jacob''s breathing sped up. He put his


    hands around her slender waist to pull her closer to him, then he asked, "How much did you miss me?"


    "I missed you very, very much," replied Emily.


    Diforted, Emily moved a little and unintentionally brushed up against Jacob''s groin lightly. As a


    result, Jacob got excited, as beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Emily, are you flirting with me?" Jacob asked in a hoarse voice.


    Their bodies stuck to each other so closely that it was easy for Jacob to feel out that Emily wasn''t


    wearing anything under her sweater. Every nerve in her body and brain was electrified by his touch.


    The smell of her body sent Jacob in heady trance, as he began to wonder, ''Does she want to have a


    hot night with me...'' He let his fantasies run wild. ''Damn it! I love her like hell, '' he said to himself.


    Emily felt her cheeks redden, as she blushed, feeling somewhat bold and timid at the same time.


    Emily''s heart filled with love beat with the joy of having Jacob in her sight. When she looked at his face


    again, she could no longer hold her emotions in a leash. Her loving memories of Jacob flooded her


    thoughts, all at once, and spilled from her heart.


    She wanted to touch him, kiss him, hold him tightly¡­ And never let go of him!


    "I''m sleepy... I... I''m going to sleep..." Emily whispered. However, out of the blue, she turned away after


    she had done the boldest thing she had ever done to seduce him. As a traditional woman, Emily was


    not brazen enough to follow through with it. Although she had tried her best to y the sexy temptress,


    she flinched at thest moment... Emily''s face burned red with shame.


    Emily was so embarrassed that she wanted to disappear into a hole in the ground.


    Emily was preparing to turn over once more in order to stay away from Jacob. However, Jacob pulled


    her hands and pressed them against the bed. He had no intentions of sneaking away after she had


    aroused his desires.


    "I assumed you wanted to rest, but since you''re feeling different, do you have to get up early this


    morning? asked Jacob. This was the first time Emily had given herself to him like that. Jacob was


    actually surprised by her promiscuous behavior.


    Jacob, unpresumingly, wasn''t expecting to get lucky tonight. Part of him also felt that maybe Emily was


    still in shock and he shouldn''t have sex with her right after what she had been through, so he even took


    a cold shower to quench his desires. However, never in his dreams did he imagine that Emily would be


    so enthusiastic. Although, she got cold feet, he was still burning his insatiable desire for her.


    Emily''s body was burning up as well. She said on impulse, "Yes, I don''t need to get up early¡­"


    Jacob let out a tiny smile, as he lowered his head and kissed her hard on her lips, while he took off


    Emily''s sweater with his big, capable hands. He slid his tongue into her mouth and gave her a long


    passionate kiss¡­


    Jacob''s kiss dizzied Emily. She held Jacob close to her body and responded enthusiastically¡­


    They spent a pleasant evening in bed.


    The next morning, at St. Li hospital.


    Even under surveince, Victor remained calm. After feeding Anne breakfast, he coaxed her into taking


    her medicine. Then he picked up a magazine and began to read it in a rxed manner.


    When Jacob got there with Emily, he saw Victor sitting on the sofa, leisurely and carefree.


    "Tsk, tsk. You seem to be enjoying your leisure time!" said Jacob.


    Jacob''s sarcasm did not go unnoticed. Victor raised his head and looked at Jacob with a careless


    expression, and said, "Anne is innocent. You can punish me if you want, but do not harm her."


    "Victor, to be honest, I wish I could rip your heart out from your body, and let you know the true


    meaning of pain," said Jacob, as he clenched his teeth with hatred.


    However, Victor showed no signs of remorse, as if he was unconcerned about what he had done,


    which made Jacob angry. Overwhelmed with rage, Jacob grabbed Victor''s cor and punched him on


    the face as hard as he could.


    "Victor!" Anne cried out. She rushed to them and tried to separate them. Jacob tried to pushed her


    away but she screamed out, "Stop! Don''t hit him!"


    Emily was stunned by Jacob''s sudden disy of violence. She came forward to hold him andfort


    him. She said, "Calm down, Jacob. Please calm down¡­"


    "If you want to settle ounts me, we can go out. Don''t agitate Anne," Victor said, while he took off his


    spectacles, which had been knocked askew by Jacob''s fist. Then Victor gave Anne a soothing look,


    indicating her to back down.


    Anne''s eyes reddened slowly. She held him around the waist, and bit her lips. She said, "Don''t go! I


    won''t let you go out. I want you stay with me, always with me¡­"


    "Be a good girl, and stay here," said Victor.


    "No! I''m not going to let this happen. Just stay with me," replied Anne. Teary-eyed, Anne struggled to


    keep her eyes from bursting out. She turned around to Emily and begged, "Emily, I know Victor was


    wrong, but it was all because of me! For my sake, please forgive him... I know my request is


    unreasonable, but I most sincerely hope you will listen to me¡­


    Victor is my one and only. I don''t want to lose him¡­" Anne choked up with emotion, as she looked at


    Emily, imploringly.


    When Anne saw the amount of men Jacob brought with him to rescue Emily, she figured that Jacob


    was a very powerful man. When she realized how angry Jacob was at Victor, she got worried that


    Jacob would kill him...


    Anne was so stressed out that her breathing becamebored, as she started gasping for air.


    "Doctor! Doctor!" Victor''s face dropped to the floor, panicking, when he saw Anne''s face turn purple


    little by little. Immediately he shouted, "Come here! Save her!"


    Emily was also taken aback. She yanked Jacob by the elbow and took him to the side, to get out of the


    medical staff''s way.


    Anne was taken to the intensive care unit at once. Everyone else, apart from the medical staff were


    asked to stay out.


    Victor leaned against the cold wall without any expression on his face. As time went on, he slowly slid


    down to the ground. He lowered his head, and buried his face between his knees, where he stayed,


    motionless.


    Emily had never seen Victor so desperate and helpless, like he had lost all his reason for staying alive.


    Seeing him like that, broke Emily''s heart, as she felt sympathetic.

 Chapter 203 Take Care

    Chapter 203 Take Care


    "Look at me," Jacob turned Emily''s face to look at him.


    Emily thought for a few second and said, "Jacob... Let them go."


    "What?" Jacob couldn''t believe what he had just heard. "Victor wanted to cut your heart out. Do you


    understand that? Let them go? No way!" he said.


    Jacob was determined to make Victor pay the price for what he had done.


    "... Look, I am fine now," she said.


    "Emily, are you a fool?" Jacob asked, as he looked at her with puzzlement.


    Emily was at a loss for words.


    Meanwhile, Victor remained silent. He sat there with a nk look on face as if he hadpletely shut


    out the world around him.


    The atmosphere in the corridor became tense and toxic.


    Finally, the door of the emergency room opened.


    Victor stood up immediately, as if he had suddenlye back to life. He rushed to the doctor and


    asked, "How is she? "


    "She is fine for the moment, but that was a close call, so please be cautious and don''t let her be too


    emotionally strained..." said the doctor.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Before the doctor could finish his report, Victor walked past him and went into the emergency room.


    Then he pushed Anne''s bed all the way to her room from there. "Ann..." Victor looked at her pale face,


    as his heart bled with sadness.


    He had failed to protect her.


    Emily was worried about Anne. She wanted to see her now, but then she realized that maybe Anne


    didn''t want to be bothered.


    Jacob also stopped at the door. Not now.


    Emily held Jacob''s hand and stopped him from going inside. They stood outside Anne''s room without


    saying a word to each other...


    Jacob turned to look at Emily. Her top button was undone, so he could see clearly her beautiful skin


    and the marks he had leftst night. He moved closer and kissed her on the cheek.


    Emily raised her head and looked at him. "What are you doing?" she asked.


    "What am I doing? I am hungry. And you look delicious," he answered.


    Emily blushed and insisted, "Jacob, stop..."


    "Hello?" Victor appeared beside the door.


    The light in Jacob''s face dimmed. He glowered at Victor.


    Both Jacob and Victor walked away from the door, down to the other side of the corridor. Emily stood


    there alone, not knowing what they were up to.


    ''Is everything okay?


    Are they going to fight again?'' Emily wanted to follow them, but then she remembered that Jacob had


    asked her not to go too far. She turned around and walked into Anne''s room.


    Anne was still unconscious. She looked so delicate and fragile. Herplexion was so fair, that Emily


    could see the veins on her face.


    Anne was so beautiful.


    Emily looked at her silently. It was heartbreaking to see her lying in bed like that. Emily took out a


    strawberry candy and ced on the bedside table. Anne bought it the day she and Emily escaped from


    the hospital, and they shared candies on the park that day.


    "Take care, Anne," she said.


    Ten minutester, Victor was back, with several bruises on his face and his body.


    Emily was petrified. What did Jacob do? Did he run him over with a car?


    "Victor, are you..."


    "I am sorry, Emily," Victor cut her words short.


    "What?" Emily didn''t know how to respond.


    "What I did to you was wrong. I am sorry," said Victor, with a calm face. He soon continued, "But if I


    could go back in time, I would have still done the same thing. I did what I needed to do to save Anne... I


    can''t leave her alone to die."


    s, Anne didn''t want Emily''s heart. Victor was determined to find another way. He had to.


    "... Fine," she said. However, Emily wasn''t really satisfied.


    Victor was her mentor, her boss. In her eyes, he would always be the genius jewelry designer she had


    aspired to be.


    And yet, if everything had gone back to normal, things between them would never be the same again.


    Emily tried to say something, but in the end, she swallowed all her words.


    "Take care, Mr. Victor," she said. It would be thest time they spoke.


    Victor paused and looked at her for a second.


    "Goodbye, Emily," he said. Jacob walked in with a long face and pulled Emily out.


    "What did you do?" Emily asked as soon as they left the room. "You hit him, didn''t you?"


    "I did."


    "Why?"


    "He was trying to hurt you. Isn''t that enough?" Jacob''s face was still cold as he continued, "I should


    have killed him.


    Don''t worry. He will never set foot in Z country again.


    Speaking of which, you don''t seem to be worried about me. Emily, I was hurt, too."


    "You were hurt?" Emily frowned and asked, sounding concerned, "Are you OK? Let me see."


    Jacob pretended to be serious for a moment and then he unbuttoned his shirt, revealing his chest.


    His chest revealed several scratches, that were apparently, done by Emilyst night. Jacob did it on


    purpose to tease her!


    "I have more on other parts of my body. Do you want to see them, too?" he said, as he continued to


    pull his shirt.


    "No, I don''t," Emily said, as she turned away in shame.


    "It hurts a lot. You were so roughst night," he mocked her.


    "Whatever." Emily tried to get away from him when suddenly he pulled her back. Before she could say


    anything, Jacob jammed his mouth to hers in a deep kiss.


    "I missed you so much..." he whispered.

 Chapter 204 Lies And Truth

    Chapter 204 Lies And Truth


    After wrapping up their affairs, Jacob took Emily back to Jingshi City, Z country. On arrival at the Jingshi


    City, Emily felt as if she had left this city for hundreds of years. She really missed everyone and


    everything here.


    The first thing she wanted to do was, visit her parents. Jacob, reluctantly drove her to their temporary


    amodation.


    When she arrived at their door, Emily saw her parents sitting on the sofa. She shouted excitedly, "Dad,


    mom, I''m back!"


    Andrew and Debby raised their heads and saw Emily, who was walking towards them. However,


    instead of looking happy, they looked very surprised.


    Emily went to Debby to seekfort, just like she did when she was a child, but sadly, Debby''s look


    threw cold water on her face.


    ''They... don''t look so happy to have me back. Why can''t I see any signs of happiness on their faces?''


    Emily thought, sorrowfully. Having noticed Emily''s despair, Jacob nced at Andrew and Debby coldly


    The look on Jacob''s eyes seemed to have brought them back to their senses as they realized that they


    should have behaved like they were happy. With smiles on their faces, they both stood up immediately


    and said, "Emily, you''re back! Do you know how worried we were about you? We''re so happy that


    you''re safe! So happy!"


    Debby even tried to hug Emily, but Emily, although unintentionally wanted to avoid it, still forced herself


    to hug Debby back, reluctantly.


    Forced by the pressure Jacob was asserting, Andrew also hugged Emily unwillingly, expressing his


    concern for his "daughter". He said, "Emily, I''ve been worrying about you a lot. From now on, you must


    be careful and take care of yourself when you go out..."


    Jacob gave their cold stares again. He knew that they were faking their feelings for Emily, but he didn''t


    call them out. After all, they were still Emily''s parents, and she have been desiring for their love, even


    though, they didn''t love her.


    What baffled him the most was why they couldn''t love their daughter? If not for Emily, Jacob would


    have never visited this greedy couple and treated them with respect. ''What are they nning for? What


    do they want?


    I will find out sooner orter, '' Jacob thought.


    Although Emily behaved like her usual self, her heart gradually became cold. When she realized that


    her parents were just pretending to worry about her, she got tired of their facade and med them for


    being hypocrites.


    ''It looks like they were living the good life while I was away, '' Emily thought. Debby dyed her hair; got


    herself the most popr hairstyle; did facial care, and had a manicure. All of these changes made her


    look like an elegant rich woman.


    While Andrew wore several articles of luxury, looking very young and fashionable.


    In order to find Emily, Jacob didn''t have time to deal with his work at all, let alone Emily''s parents, so he


    just gave them a bank card to pay for their expenses.


    At first, Andrew and Debby didn''t dare to use it, but gradually they couldn''t resist the lure of money and


    therefore began to spend money like water.


    Emily couldn''t deceive herself anymore. She finally epted the fact that her parents didn''t love her at


    all.


    She tried hard to recall the memories of her childhood, where she had been loved and taken care of by


    them, but she found that those memories had escaped her.


    ''How did it happen?


    When I was a little girl, mom still loved me. I wonder what changed them?''


    Emily couldn''t understand why her parents wouldn''t love her.


    Debby quickly prepared a meal and happily asked Jacob to stay and eat. Jacob agreed, but only


    because of Emily. While they were eating, although Emily would talk with them, Debby and Andrew


    sensed that she was not in a right mood. So they began to try harder tofort her and cheer her up.


    Unfortunately, Emily had seen through their act, so even if she tried, she couldn''t feel any happiness


    inside her. She looked into Jacob''s face, but she couldn''t read his expression, so she turned to his


    eyes, and found nothing but contempt and disdain.


    ''Jacob... knew that they didn''t love me?''


    When Jacob noticed that Emily was looking at him, he quickly looked away to hid his feelings.


    ''Did she notice my attitude toward her parents?


    Will she think that I look down upon her parents? Will she be angry at me?''


    Fearing the worst, Jacob tried to hold Emily''s hand under the table. When he touched her hand, he


    found that it was icy cold. He frowned at her. ''Howe it''s so cold?''


    Jacob held her hand even more tightly.


    Amused by his behavior, Emily held his hand back, gently and tightly.


    Jacob felt relieved and pleased, when he realized that Emily was not angry at him. ''That''s good. At


    least, she''s not angry.''


    After having the dinner, instead of going home, Emily decided to stay here and sleep with her mom.


    Jacob, however, did not want her to stay there, but Emily insisted. Finally, Jacob surrendered and also


    stayed back with her.


    The reason why Emily insisted to stay with Debby was not because she didn''t want to leave her, but


    because she wanted to talk to her about something important.


    During thete hours of the night, after washing and undressing, Emily and Debbyy on the soft bed


    and fell into silence.


    Debby knew what Emily wanted to do. Nervously wringing her hands together, she broke the silence.


    "Emily, it''ste. Have a good sleep. I''ll go to turn off the light..." Debby said.


    Emily quickly pulled Debby''s arm and stopped her. "No, mom. Don''t turn off the lights. Let''s have a


    chat," she said.


    "We can chat tomorrow. It''s veryte now. Lack of sleep is not good for your health..."


    "Mom," Emily insisted, as she stared at Debby, who didn''t want to make eye contact with her. Emily


    took a deep breath and said, "I have questions to ask you. If we don''t talk about them, I can''t fall asleep


    tonight."


    Speaking frankly, Emily left no chance for Debby to avoid the conversation. She surrendered and


    replied, "... What do you want to know, Emily?"


    "It''s about Tina... Why did you rush to protect her that day? Do you have some kind of rtionship with


    her that I am not aware of?" Debby''s desperate behavior that day broke Emily''s heart. She couldn''t


    understand why her mother would treat her like that.


    ''It''s me... I am her daughter! Not Tina!''


    Debby''s face contorted. She seemed to be suffering from great pain. "Actually... Tina is your sister!"


    she said.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ''My sister? ''


    Stunned, Emily''s eyes opened widely. Although, she had guessed it, she was still uncertain, but now,


    having heard it straight from her mother, Emily found it difficult to ept the truth. "What do you mean,


    mom?" she asked.


    Trying hard to sound convincing, Debby exined, "Emily, a few years after you were born, your father


    and I had another daughter. But since your father preferred boys to girls, he gave away Tina to another


    family, without letting me know...


    He gave away Tina to the Tao Family. If it were not for what happened, your father and I would never


    known that Tina is our daughter... Emily, can you understand how I felt? My daughter was standing


    right in front of me, but I couldn''t tell her that I''m her real mother..."

 Chapter 205 Watch out for the Big Bad Wolf

    Chapter 205 Watch out for the Big Bad Wolf


    Emily couldn''t believe what Debby just said. It was absolutely ridiculous! But she didn''t say anything.


    Was Tina really her younger sister? How could that be?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Debby continued exining, "You are both my beloved daughters, and that is the truth. I am sorry I


    have not told you before..." she sobbed, those wordsing out with difficulty. "Your father and I...


    Well, we owe Tina too much. I was young and scared when I gave her away. Maybe you cannot


    understand me now, but maybe one day you will. You are sisters and I love you both. Emily, forgive me,


    please."


    Emily stared at her incredulously, "Is... Is that the truth mom?" For one second, Emily thought she


    would faint away. Not only Tina was her sister, but also her mother had lied to her for such a long time.


    It was very difficult for Emily to ept all of this.


    Who would''ve ever thought that the woman that persecuted her for so long, that tortured her parents


    was eventually her sister?


    It was a real shame that things went in this way. Maybe Tina and Emily could have been friends, or at


    least get along better. But what now? Should they act as two sisters? It was impossible to even think


    about it. Emily would never forget what Tina did to her.


    With the same gentle expression, Debby said, "Emily, I won''t tell anything to Tina. Don''t worry. For


    everybody else you are still my only daughter and I will always love you more than anyone... I don''t


    care if you do not get along with Tina, but do not hurt yourselves, and do not hate her. Try this at least."


    Emily looked at her mother understandingly. Her eyes were fixed on her for a while. They were a mirror


    of a struggling soul, fighting between a mixture of opposite emotions. Then Emily spoke, "Mom. I don''t


    want to hurt her, but she does. She told me that she wants either to kill me or die trying. I am scared,


    and all I can do is to let the troubles away from me."


    Of course, it was not really that simple. Emily could not just stay away from Tina. Those things she did


    to her were unforgettable.


    In addition, Tina was crazier than ever and even if she knew that Emily was her sister, she would not


    care.


    "Well, that''s enough. Thank you so much... Ah, onest thing. I hope that we can keep this secret. After


    all, your sister is doing fine without us. We should let her live her life," said Debby.


    Emily closed her eyes for a few seconds. When she opened them again, they looked much more


    rxed than before, "Don''t worry. My lips are sealed," said Emily.


    Debby looked immensely relieved when she heard this. She gently touched Emily''s face, but Emily


    stopped her hand. Debby felt embarrassed, "Emily, I understand if you can''t forgive me."


    "No, I..." Emily bit her inferior lip nervously and said, "I just need some time to ept it, Mom. Now it is


    late, and you should go to sleep. Please, leave me alone."


    Then, Emily got up on her feet and walked out of the room.


    Debby didn''t try to stop her. Actually, she was happy to finish this theatric. Luckily, Emily didn''t realize


    that there was something wrong in the story that her mother told her; she was too shocked to notice. It


    was better to stop this right now and in this way, otherwise if Debby were to keep talking something


    could slip out of her mouth and Emily was not stupid enough to fall for it again.


    Debby then said, "Alright then. Goodnight, Emily. Go to bed early."


    "I will, mom," answered Emily.


    When Emily was out of the room she headed for a safe and quiet ce to get herself together.


    Emily was about to walk downstairs when a strong arm wrapped around her slim waist.


    Emily yelled out loud, but apparently, there wasn''t anyone else there. Then a deep male voice


    whispered in her ear, "Who is this little girl going out alone at night? Watch out for the wolf."


    She turned around and smiled sensually, "You mean I should watch out for you, big bad wolf?"


    "Oh, you unmasked me! Then, now that you know my real identity, I''ll just carry on and do what I am


    here for," Jacob grinned, then lifted Emily on his shoulder and walked directly into his room.


    Emily was not in the mood to keep this game going on, plus she was ufortable on Jacob''s


    shoulder. So, she threw kicks into the air struggling to get down.


    Jacob pped Emily on her bum and said, "Don''t resist."


    The p was clearly part of the joke, but Emily blushed and felt ashamed, "I don''t want to y this


    game anymore. Jacob put me down!" she cried.


    But Jacob was too much into the game to stop just now. He threw Emily on the soft bed and took off his


    clothes. Then, heid down on Emily, who was still trying to resist him and get out of his hands.


    "Do not struggle. You cannot escape. Be the good bunny and let the big bad wolf eat you up," said


    Jacob.


    "Jacob, it seems that you have taken this game too seriously... Um..." But herst few words were


    suffocated by Jacob''s lips on hers.


    During that dark night, the little bunny was repeatedly dominated by the big bad wolf. When the wolf


    was finished, there was no trace left of that cute little creature.


    At the same time in Jingshi City.


    When Jack heard that Emily came home safely, he felt relieved.


    All these days of waiting had been so long and weary for him, at least as much as weary as those of


    Jacob. Even if he was not as powerful as Jacob, he still had some subordinates ready to use. So, Jack


    sent them in search for Emily too.


    Luckily Emily was safe and sound now. He felt like his earth was free to pump blood again.


    But looking for Emily was not the only thing he did in these past days. Jacob was too busy in the


    research to go to work. Thus, Jack got the chance to consolidate his financial position and get more


    earnings and power in business.


    ''Soon, I will surpass Jacob and will win Emily back!''


    Jack thought firmly.


    The very next morning.


    Jack and Jacob were not the only ones knowing that Emily made it until home safely. The news spread


    quickly and Tina was informed.


    Tina was in the garden of Tao''s mansion. She was on her knees in the snow, patting a little and cute


    white bunny that she kept folded in her arms. The scene looked like one of those Christmas'' postcard


    pictures.


    "Tracy, go get me a scissor. I want to trim Emily''s fur," said Tina.


    Tracy, the home-maid, stood aside and was confused by that strange request. She tried to change


    Tina''s mind respectfully, "Mydy, it is winter now. If you trim Emily''s fur, it will die of cold. Please go


    back inside the house, mydy. It is snowing heavily now."


    One of the things that irritated Tina the most was a servant disobeying to her order. She red coldly


    at Tracy, who felt that nce as sharp as a knife. "Just do whatever I told you and do not ever question


    me! Are you afraid that this little rabbit will feel cold? You are so generous and pious, aren''t you? I am


    the bad one here, right? Then, if you really want to save this rabbit, take off all your clothes and roll in


    the snow. If you do, I will let it live," said Tina.


    Tracy shut her mouth and rushed into the house to get Tina a scissor.


    "Stupid bitch," said Tina looking at her running through the door.


    Then she looked back at the white bunny. She stared intently at it as if she wanted to understand its


    deep nature. It was amon and weak rabbit, even worse than those you can buy in amon


    animal shop.


    This one was not her first rabbit. The first one she got was a gift from a rich man at the time when he


    was trying to get her attention. But now Tina didn''t even remember who he was and which ss he


    was in.


    That rabbit was of a very precious and expensive kind. Its fur was as smooth as silk and as white as


    the snow. It was surely a precious and maybe invaluable little thing.


    But that precious creature reminded Tina of Emily. So, Tina refused that gift, but asked for another


    common rabbit that she named Emily intentionally.


    For her, if Emily had to be a rabbit, it could only be one of the lowest ss.

 Chapter 206 Was I Adopted

    Chapter 206 Was I Adopted


    "Emily, you are so lucky," said Tina, as she patted the bunny in her arms. Tina looked at the bunny with


    a sense of eerie tenderness.


    The white bunny rubbed its face against her palm, not knowing that it was in danger. The next moment,


    Tina choked the rabbit''s neck so hard that blue veins popped out from the back of her hand.


    The helpless rabbit struggled hard in her hand finding it hard to breathe. It kicked and squeaked


    desperately, but it wasn''t able to break free.


    "Mydy, here are the scissors..." Tracy said. Never did Tracy think that she would see such a scene


    when she handed the pair of scissors to Tina. Astonished, she screamed out from the top of her voice,


    "Mydy! What are you doing?"


    Tina threw the dying rabbit to the ground and grabbed the scissors from Tracy''s hand. She relentlessly


    stabbed the rabbit''s soft belly with the scissors and cut it open.


    The scarlet blood gushed out in a constant flow, in time with the beating of the rabbit''s heart. The blood


    flowed through her fingers and oozed under her hand, thick and strong, "Ah!" cried Tracy as she


    watched Tina''s brutality with horror. She was so scared that she froze right where she stood.


    Tina red at Tracy wrathfully as if she was displeased with Tracy for shouting out so loudly. "What are


    you shouting for? Do you want to be treated in the same way as this rabbit?" Tina yelled at Tracy.


    Horrified, Tracy immediately covered her mouth with both hands, trembling with fear.


    Tina was gradually bing more and more deranged. She felt no remorse or fear when she ripped


    open the guts of the rabbit and watched it die right in front of her eyes. If Tracy didn''t misread Tina''s


    expressions, she just saw a smile of pleasure on Tina''s face when she cut the rabbit open. Her smile


    was so demonic. It drove shivers down Tracy''s spine just thinking about it.


    How did Miss Tinae to be such a cruel person? Should she have told Mr. Mark about it?


    Just as Tracy was mulling it over, she heard a familiar voice with a heavy tonee from behind.


    "What''s going on here?"


    "Master Mark! Lady Tina..." Tracy mumbled as she turned around and noticed Mark. His presence gave


    her a sense of relief, as if she had seen her savior.


    However, Mark didn''t looked at her, instead he walked straight to Tina. Then, he squatted down beside


    Tina and asked in an extremely gentle tone, "Who has made you so unhappy? Huh?"


    Tina raised her head and looked at Mark. She put the scissors aside and wiped the blood from her


    hands and said, "Emily came back safe and sound."


    How could she be happy at this news? After Emily''s disappearance, Tina had hoped that Emily would


    die a tragic death, never to return again.


    Mark took out a clean handkerchief from his pocket and wiped off the blood stains on Tina''s cheek and


    her hands. "Lately, you have been talking about Emily even more than Jacob," said Mark


    sympathetically.


    Mark didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing, but he didn''t want Tina''s mind to be


    upied by other people.


    With a look of disgust on her face, Tina sneered, "I don''t like that bitch. No, I hate that bitch."


    As strange as it were, Tina''s hatred from Emily even exceeded her love for Jacob.


    "Just be patient," Mark persuaded her tenderly. He continued, "One day, I''ll make Emily and Jacob


    kneel before you."


    "Pfft," Tina snorted and smile coldly. "Buy me a few more rabbits. I want rabbits that are cheapest and


    of the lowest ss," sneered Tina, and she continued, "I''ll name all these rabbits Emily. Hah!"


    Tina wanted to cut open all those rabbits and watch them bleed to death. Then she would feed them to


    the wild dogs.


    Mark always did whatever Tina wanted him to do. "All right, I will buy you some more rabbits. Let''s go


    inside and get some food first, okay? The chef has prepared your favorite dishes. You are so weak


    now. You have to eat more to recover your health,"


    said Mark, as he stood up and reached his hands out to Tina.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tina grumbledzily and said, "My legs are too tired."


    That was exactly what Mark had wanted. Mark looked at Tina indulgently and lifted her to his chest


    immediately. Then, he carried her into the house.


    Mark was extremely ecstatic. Ever since he found out that Tina was not the daughter of their parents, it


    felt like he had been given a new chance at life.


    Finally, he could be more bold about his love for Tina. Mark took care of Tina as she grew up, as he


    doted on the princess and fulfilled all her wishes. No one loved Tina more than him.


    Who the hell was Jacob? Who the hell were those rich men from Jingshi City? They were all lowly,


    vulgar and superficial men. No one deserved his dear princess!


    Mark, however, didn''t n on disclosing the truth about Tina. On the contrary, he wanted to keep this


    secret hidden with him.


    By keeping it a secret, Tina would still be the pride and joy of their prestigious family. She would still


    have rightful im over their wealth, and she could keep her title as thedy of the Tao n. As for


    Emily, who was probably his younger sister, Mark didn''t bother to think about her.


    Throughout his life, Mark only loved Tina, even if Emily was the real sibling that he should take care of.


    Tracy looked at Mark and Tina nkly. She felt like something was wrong, but she just couldn''t figure


    out what it was.


    ''But... Why was the Master Mark spoiling Lady Tina unduly? Master Mark looked at Lady Tina with


    overindulgence, as if he would do whatever she would ask of him without hesitation, even if she wanted


    him to kill other people.''


    Suddenly, Mark turned his head around, almost like an owl and scowled at Tracy as if he had eyes at


    the back of his head and saw what Tracy was doing. "Why are you standing still? Clean up the mess


    there quickly!" said Mark.


    "Yes, Master Mark," answered Tracy. Tracy lowered her head immediately. She got a cloth and cleaned


    up the blood on the ground diligently.


    Soon the wind howled, piling up icy-white dust in drifts, blinding the night with snow. It covered the


    ground in a thick nket of white, and rested upon the ground like a feather cushion soft and warm,


    concealing the dark secret.


    ......


    As time passed by, in the blink of an eye, it was New Year''s Eve.


    Almost everyday Debby would go and secretly spy on Tina from a distance. The only difference being,


    this time she didn''t have to keep it a secret from Emily.


    Emily didn''t mind Debby visiting Tina, but just advised her to take care of herself. Nheless, she


    could never treat Tina as her sister after all the miseries Tina had brought upon her.


    It would be better for the both of them if they never found out that they were sisters. Tina didn''t know


    the truth, and she... she could pretend like she didn''t know neither.


    ''I just need to stay far...far...far away from her, '' thought Emily.


    This was the first New Year''s Eve after Emily and Jacob got together. Unfortunately, Jacob had to


    spend this New Year''s Eve with his family and he could not bring her to his family home.


    Jacob had to spend every New Year''s Eve and every Spring Festival in his house where there were all


    kinds of people and all kinds of unpredictably dangerous situations. He didn''t want Emily to be in


    danger, so he decided to keep her away from his family.


    The clock would soon start a new cycle and a brand new year was just around the counter.


    However, Emily was not interested in this years festivities at all. She sat nkly on the balcony and


    watched the fireworks in the sky. After a while, she peeked into the living room, only to find that Debby


    had sneaked out of the house, while Andrew was sitting in the living room, watching TV and drinking on


    his own,ughing out loud from time to time.


    "She must have gone to visit Tina again," murmured Emily, looking a little disappointed. How could she


    don''t mind her mother caring more about another person than her? ''Was I actually adopted?'' Emily


    couldn''t help thinking.

 Chapter 207 The Most Beautiful and Romantic Love Letter

    Chapter 207 The Most Beautiful and Romantic Love Letter


    After contemting on it for a while, Emily smiled and ridiculed herself for thinking of such things. She


    shook her head and continued watching the fireworks in the sky.


    ''It''s so beautiful. I wonder if Jacob can see such beautiful fireworks from his ce? What''s he doing


    now?''


    Emily wondered. "Crack", a firework set off in the sky. Its fiery sparks whipped the sky, bursting through


    the night, like brilliant inks of light on a canvas of stars.


    Emily looked up with wonder. The burning colours looked glorious and vibrant, as the zing trails


    curved above, drawing a pattern into the sky ---- ''Emily. Happy New Year''. The colourful words spread


    over the vast emptiness, almost covering the skies of Jingshi City in its entirety. To put it simply, it was


    breathtaking.


    "So beautiful..." Stunned, Emily''s eyes witnessed the beauty, when suddenly she heard the ringing of


    her phone. She picked it up and answered, "Hello..."


    "Happy New Year, sweetheart!" The charming voice soothed Emily''s ears, as if she could almost feel


    his loving presence.


    Emily, couldn''t help smiling as she said, "Happy New Year, Jacob."


    "Did you see the fireworks?" he asked. His captivating voice illustrated his pleasing smile through the


    phone.


    "Yes, it''s fantastic," answered Emily. From the smallest details to grand gestures, only Jacob would


    spare no effort to bring a smile in Emily''s face.


    "Then look and listen carefully... Emily, I like you so much," Jacob said.


    Almost in an instant, Emily''s cheeks flushed red. Suddenly, another firework exploded in the sky again,


    forming colorful words, like painting on ck canvas---- ''Emily, I like you so much''.


    Another round of glittering fireworks exploded in the sky and lit up the night. Each time they would form


    different typefaces.


    ''Emily, I miss you so much''.


    ''Emily, you are the light in my heart''.


    ''Emily, you are my one and only''.


    "..."


    Jacob repeated every word in a gentle way, sounding like a grand concerto of violoncellos in Emily''s


    ear. She could hear his voice clearly, even through the sound of the fireworks.


    The vivid colors ignited the otherwise ck sky for a long time, and gradually Jacob''s voice became


    husky.


    "Emily, I love you." Thest sentence finally disappeared in sky right after Jacob uttered them.


    Emily gasped, unable to respond immediately. She touched her face and felt the tears flowing down her


    cheeks. Emily smiled, as if every bad thing in her life had disappeared. "Jacob, I love you too," she


    replied.


    The entire night the fireworks sent hot sparks into the cool evening air, soaring until they were


    extinguished to ckness. It was the most beautiful and romantic love letter Emily had ever received in


    her life.


    Apart from Emily, all the people in Jingshi City witnessed this great and romantic gesture on the night of


    New Year''s Eve. This really struck the nerves of those people who were still single and miserable.


    Damn those rich couples!


    Again, without her knowledge, she became the reason of everyone''s envy in all of Jingshi City. They


    spent hours on the phone talking about things lovers usually talked about. After a few hours, thinking of


    Jacob''s throat, they agreed that Emily would continue talking while Jacob would sit back and listen.


    Soon, Emily reluctantly hung up the phone and they both went to sleep, but Jacob promised toe


    back earlier, so he could be with her.


    As soon as Emily''s head touched the pillow, she fell into deep sleep. All of a sudden, her phone rang


    again. Half asleep, Emily answered, "Hello.."


    It was Debby this time. She seemed to be very anxious, as she said, "Emily, I''m in People''s Hospital.


    Could you pleasee over right now? It''s an emergency!


    Come here soon please!"


    In her stupor, Emily only understood the words "People''s Hospital". Terrified, Emily''s sleep disappeared


    immediately, as if someone had poured cold water on her. "Hospital? Mom, why are you in the


    hospital? Are you injured? What on earth happened?" she asked.


    "Emily,e here first please! It''s an emergency. I''ll tell you everything when you get here!" Debby


    hung up the phone.


    Anxious, Emily was in a cold sweat. She dressed up quickly and rushed to the hospital.


    Let''s turn the clock back----


    On the night of New Year''s Eve, Debby nned on watching her biological daughter secretly from


    outside her daughter''s mansion. However, considering Tina''s household, this was no easy feat.


    Disheartened, after failing to catch a glimpse of Tina, Debby decided to go home, feeling defeated.


    However, right at that moment she overheard the maids talking about Tina being in an ident in her


    new car. Frantic, Debby lost control of herself and rushed to the hospital without hesitation.


    All Debby wanted to see was whether Tina had survived the ident. As long as she was sure that


    Tina would be okay, she would leave soon. However, she found out that Tina was in a critical condition,


    and in urgent need of blood.


    Debby hid herself in the distance, panicking from within. Tina had a rare blood type. If they weren''t able


    to find her blood in time, she would die!


    The members of the Tao Family were discussion amongst themselves toe up with solutions. Mark


    squinted his eyes, deeply contemting, whether he should just expose the truth about Tina''s birth to


    his parents. However, Debby couldn''t keep herself away as she rushed to them directly.


    "Use my blood! Use my blood! I''m her biological mother. My blood should be the perfect match!" she


    said. Debby wasn''t properly educated. Most of her knowledge about hospitals came from the TV serials


    she would watch at her leisure time. In her opinion. her blood would match Tina''s as she was Tina''s


    biological mother!


    Debby caught everyone by surprise, all at once, with what she said.


    Mark''s face twitched at the sight of Debby, as he cursed her in his mind. "Mrs. Bai, you must be feeling


    unwell," he said.


    He winked at Debby, signalling her to hold back the truth.


    However, as desperate as she was, Debby did not care about anything else apart from Tina''s safety.


    She rushed to the doctor and insisted, "Doctor! Please, use my blood to save her! I''m her mother. My


    blood will match hers for sure!"


    "Ma''am, I need you to calm down," the doctor replied. The doctor looked at everyone present in a


    humble manner. He wasn''t quite sure what was happening but he patiently exined, "Immediate


    family members cannot transfuse blood with their children because it could have an adverse reaction


    which may lead to death."


    "But how? It should not be like this..." she broke down. Debby couldn''t believe her luck. If the doctor


    was telling the truth, not only did she fail to save Tina, but she also exposed Tina''s secret to everyone


    in the Tao family.


    ''What should I do? How can I fix this?'' Perhaps, I can pretend to be insane?'' Debby thought in her


    mind.


    Without wasting anytime, Mark eximed, "The woman must be stark raving mad. I''ll have the guards


    escort her out of the building!"


    Mark was about to call the guards when his father stopped him, abruptly!


    "Hold on!" said Abbott. Abbott had gentle and easygoing disposition, but he was not a foolish man. He


    figured that there couldn''t be smoke without fire. He hardened his voice and asked, "Who on earth are


    you? What do you mean by saying Tina is your daughter?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why are you so concerned about this now?" interrupted Bess. She nudged Abbott on the shoulder and


    continued, "Our daughter is waiting for the blood transfusion. If you really want to find out the truth, wait


    until Tina has passed the crisis!"

 Chapter 208 They All Know About It

    Chapter 208 They All Know About It


    Debby was too nervous to look Abbott in the eye. The panicked expression on her face showed her


    guilty consciousness. Only then did she realize what she had done. "She...she''s right, Mr. Abbott. I''m


    just speaking nonsense. Mrs. Bess is right. We should wait until Tina is safe and sound..."


    As soon as she had finished her words, she tried to sneak away, but Abbott immediately had people to


    bring her back "Sorry, ma''am. I think you had better stay here for a while," he said to Debby.


    "We should all get our blood type tested." Mark finally broke his silence, and said, "We should at least


    give it a try."


    Bess was surprised by Mark''s words, especially when the doctor just mentioned that blood cannot be


    transfused between immediate family members. "How could you believe that woman''s words? Your


    sister is..." Bess tried to persuade him.


    "Anything is possible. There''s no harm in trying," Mark said with determination.


    Eventually Abbott and Bess were persuaded by Mark. Although they were still astounded by Debby''s


    words, it was not the right time for argument. After all, Tina''s safety was the most important thing at the


    moment!


    Everyone went to get their blood type tested, and the results came out quite quickly. Between the four


    of them, Mark and Abbott had the same blood type, while Debby and Bess shared the same blood type


    with Tina.


    To ensure the safety of blood transfusion, both of their blood samples were sent to have a DNA


    paternity test.


    Bess waited anxiously, as she was a bit nervous about the results. She even wondered if she really


    wanted to see the results at all or not..


    Meanwhile, Debby crossed her hands tight around her chest, whilst worrying about the exposure of her


    identity and the safety of Tina. Needless to say, she was caught between a rock and a hard ce.


    Although it didn''t take long, every second was like a heavy burden for everyone to bear.


    Soon, the doctor handed the test result over. He looked at the two nervous women, with aplex


    expression on his face. "Ladies, I have got the result in my hand. The one who has consanguinity with


    Miss Tina... is Mrs. Debby over here," said the doctor.


    It was as if the doctor had dropped an atomic bomb, devastating every person in the room with its


    st.


    "What... what did you say?" Bess couldn''t believe her ears. She opened her eyes wide and asked the


    doctor, "Could you please say it again..."


    The doctor had to exined it again with patience, "Mrs. Debby over here is the one who has


    consanguinity with Miss Tina."


    "How is it possible... How..." Bess kept saying it to herself. Bess took the report from the doctor and


    looked over it carefully. She read it word for word, desperately trying to find some kind of w. She still


    refused to face the harsh reality. "Tina... Tina is my daughter. She must be my daughter..." she


    mumbled.


    ''If Tina isn''t my daughter, then where is my real daughter now?''


    Seeing Bess in shock, Debby subconsciously backed off. However, after thinking about it for a while,


    she forced herself to go forward and talk with Bess, "Mrs. Bess, Tina is still... in danger..."


    Mark looked serious, but he also reminded his mother calmly, "Mom, you need to stay m. We should


    wait until Tina gets through the danger."


    Debby was afraid that the Taos would give up on saving Tina, after learning the truth about her identity.


    However, Mark''s caring attitude, provided her with the relief and assurance she needed to set her mind


    at ease.


    Debby could see that Tina''s brother really cared about her.


    "Mrs. Bess isn''t doing very well. She has been taking some medicine, but her body keeps rejecting


    them. I am afraid she can''t donate her blood for Miss Tina," the doctor added. The doctor''s words


    overshadowed everybody with overbearing stress.


    "What now? What should we do? Isn''t there any other remedy for Tina..." Bess was at a loss. Whether


    or not she was Tina''s biological mother, she still cared for her. How could she watch as Tina died in


    front of her...


    Debby was concerned about Tina as well... However, a few secondster, a brilliant idea popped into


    her head. "Yes! Emily! She has the same blood type..." she yelled.


    Mark squinted his eyes, and eximed, "Then call her!"


    "No problem. I''m... gonna call her now..." Debby replied. Debby was so hopeful and excited, and she


    called Emily at once.


    "Emily, I''m at the hospital now. Could youe over here now? This is an emergency! You muste


    here! Quickly! ... Emily, wait till you are here! I''ll exin everything to youter!"


    The moment Emily hung up, she rushed over to the hospital where Debby was as soon as she could.


    She was so worried she rushed over without wasting another second.


    Although she had imagined a few different scenarios in her head, none of them even came close to


    what she had found when she got to the hospital. She saw her mother, Mark, and two other people she


    wasn''t familiar with...


    The moment Emily saw Mark, she got rmed and immediately dragged Debby behind her to protect


    her. "What do you want from us?" Emily shouted at Mark.


    Abbott and Bess looked at each other silently. However, Mark broke the awkward silence, as he said,


    "Miss Emily, we heard that you have the same blood type as my sister. She''s been in an ident and


    she needs a blood transfusion as soon as possible. We hope you can save her."


    "Save who? Tina?" Emily scoffed. After all the misery and anguish Tina had put her through, now she


    needed Emily''s help to stay alive? Laughable. No wonder Emily couldn''t take what Mark seriously at


    all.


    The light in Mark''s face faded out, and he insisted humbly, "Miss Emily, I know you have had a history


    with Tina before, but that was because she was too naive to understand the real world. We know that


    we spoiled her too much. I have already seen to it that she learns from her mistakes, but right now, her


    life is in danger. I urge you to forgive her mistakes and help her with the blood transfusion."


    Emily looked at Mark like an object of ridicule. She couldn''t believe that Mark didn''t have a hand in all


    the treacherous crimes Tina hadmitted, including kidnapping her parents. Yet there he was,


    pretending to be remorseful. They were just nning on using her, weren''t they?


    When Mark saw the reluctance in Emily''s eyes, his eyes became sharper. Deep down, he was thinking,


    ''I don''t care what it takes, Emily has to give her blood to Tina, whether she likes it or not. Even if


    someone needs to knock her out!''


    "Ms. Emily, please save my daughter..." Bess supplicated. She couldn''t help begging Emily, with a


    humble attitude.


    Abbott sighed deeply and urged, "Ms. Emily, so long as you can save my daughter, I am willing to give


    you anything you ask for. The only catch is that you have to save my daughter..."


    Emily was at a loss. Their love for Tina made her a little envious.


    Emily noticed how Tina''s parents were willing to bend down from high ces for their daughter... Tina


    was lucky to have such loving parents and a caring brother. Even Emily''s parents cared for her...


    However, she wondered what her mother was doing there amongst the Taos. Then it urred to her...


    "They... all know about it?" Emily turned around and asked Debby.


    Debby bit her lips and nodded cowardly.


    ''Indeed, impatience can lead to trouble! Although Tina''s family knew that Tina was not their own


    daughter, they still cared for her.''


    Emily couldn''t exin her envy for Tina.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As long as she could remember, her parents never cared for her in the same way.

 Chapter 209 Do It Or Go To Hell

    Chapter 209 Do It Or Go To Hell


    Emily remained silent, which made Debby so nervous. She grasped Emily''s arm and implored, "Emily, I


    beg you to save my Tina, please! I know you hate her, but she is my... For the sake of our family,


    please save her..."


    Debby''s words hit Emily very badly. She bit her lips and closed her eyes to calm down.


    Everyone wanted her to save Tina, the woman that caused Emily just pain and sufferings.


    Emily did not understand how it was possible that Tina still had so many people on her side. People


    who loved her and cared about her regardless of all the terrible things she had done. Emily had been


    always a good person, and life gave her back lemons. Tina instead was evil and cared for nobody but


    herself. But in return, she had a pretty happy life. The life that Emily had never gotten.


    ''She caught the lucky train eventually, '' Emily thought.


    Emily had nothingpared to Tina. She had been betrayed, tortured and ashamed in her life. At


    least, life gave her a rest when she met Jacob, the only man that made her feel safe and wanted.


    Debby couldn''t wait any longer. Tina''s life was in danger, and Emily had to do something soon, "You


    shouldn''t be so cruel! Don''t fold your hands and see her die, Emily. No one deserves to die. Plus, if you


    do not do something, you will regret it for the rest of your life! Please Emily, do something! She is


    your¡­ your¡­"


    Debby didn''t finish ¡ª she was your sister! However, this time she didn''t have the gut to say so in front


    of the Taos. Either way, Emily clearly understood what she was trying to say...


    Emily closed her eyes and sighed. She looked at Debby intently and spelled out each and every word,


    "Mom, you want to deceive me again."


    At first, Debby didn''t realize why Emily said so, but after a few seconds, she got it and went pale. She


    pictured the doctor in front of her eyes. He said that immediate family members cannot donate blood


    for each other. If Tina was Emily''s real sister, Debby wouldn''t ask Emily to donate her blood. Now it was


    as clear as water that Debby had lied.


    "Where do I go to donate the blood?" Emily asked.


    The whole room froze, as no one was expecting this. At that moment the doctor got inside with Tina''s


    report, and when heard Emily''s words apanied her immediately in the room for donating blood.


    Mark breathed in sign of relief. He knew clearly about the kidnapping, which was cooked up by Victor to


    get Emily''s heart, in order to save his sweetheart. That showed Emily was in a good health without any


    blood disease. Emily and Tina''s blood werepatible and if the procedure would go straight, Mark


    was sure that she could save his sister.


    However, he feared the worst. Debby deceived Emily and Mark had almost lost hope. He believed that


    Emily would have never helped Tina out now that she discovered they were not sisters. Fortunately,


    she agreed atst...


    Abbott looked thoughtfully at Debby, then he asked, "Mrs. Bai, is Miss Bai your natural daughter?"


    Debby seemed scared and confused "Yes... No..."


    That answer did not make sense. Debby tried to switch the conversation and avoid a painful answer.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Abbott''s was staring at Debby with cold eyes. She was lying again. In fact, the blood test report would


    tell a very different story: Tina was the only one sharing the same blood type of Debby. If Emily was her


    natural daughter, she could not donate her blood.


    Now it was clear that this woman had lied for all these years.


    Soon after, the doctor came back and told all the people the joyful news, "Miss Bai and Miss Tao''s


    blood have a perfect match. Miss Bai can save your daughter!"


    Everyone rejoiced. There was hope again! When the doctor was about to leave, Abbott burst in, "Wait a


    minute. Please take some of Miss Bai''s blood, and do the paternity test."


    The doctor looked puzzled by this request, but soon all became clear. He knew that if the test was


    negative, there would have been unlucky consequences. But still, he replied in a respectful voice,


    "Okay, Mr. Tao. I will do it."


    Mark''s pupils dted. He clenched slowly his fists, then he loosened them.


    Bess rubbed her red eyes, and she had a little idea of Abbott''s intentions. She held her hands together


    and her heart thumped fast with nervousness. It was very difficult to exin how she was feeling.


    If Tina was not their natural daughter, was that girl their real child?


    Mark knew that he could not protect his parents anymore; maybe it was time to unveil the truth. He said


    nothing and quietly went outside to see Emily, who was getting ready to donate blood. He whispered to


    the doctor, "How much blood will you take?"


    "Four hundred cubic centimeter."


    Mark asked, "Is it enough to save my sister?"


    The doctor sighed apprehensively, "It''s certainly not enough, but better than nothing. It can solve the


    most pressing problem right now. We have already contacted many hospitals from all around the


    country and abroad. They will send us useful blood as soon as possible, and we will save Miss Tao, but


    right now this is all we can do¡­"


    Mark turned red, and then spoke with his typical superior attitude, "Draw one thousand cubic


    centimeters."


    The doctor''s face cked, "Mr. Tao, I''m afraid that''s impossible. If we take out too much blood, at best


    Miss Bai will go in anaphctic shock. At worse, she could die..."


    "If you can''t do it, then get out of here! I will ask another doctor to take your ce," said Mark.


    "Don''t do that, Mr. Tao. We are not ying a game here. We are talking of life¡­" urged the doctor.


    Mark was boiling in its own anger and arrogance, "Do it, or go to Hell!"


    The doctor clenched his fist and his face turned sour. He knew that Mark could easily have him kicked


    out of Jingshi City. And he could not risk loosing his job, because he had a family to maintain.


    Therefore, with his heart full of sorrow, the doctor agreed, "Okay, I will do it. But one thousand cubic


    centimeters are too much. I think that eight hundred cubic centimeters are enough. Mr. Tao, what do


    you think?"


    Mark didn''t answer. He just stood, poker-faced.


    He cared for Tina above anyone else. He swore he would have done everything in his power to save


    her life, even if this meant to suck out every inch of Emily''s blood.


    Even if Emily was almost surely his natural sister, this would change nothing. His heart had ce only


    for one person in this world, and that sit was already upied by Tina.


    Meanwhile, in another ce.


    "At this time, don''t you think you should tell the truth? Once the doctor will hand me the results of the


    paternity test, you won''t have the chance to exin," Abbott said. He looked down at Debby with a cold


    and arrogant expression. He continued, "These people here are all on my side. No one will help you,


    so spit it out! Say it! Say that she is not your real daughter!"


    Debby was trembling, her eyes moving from one side of the room to the other. ''Then ites to an


    end, '' she thought, before opening her mouth and pronouncing these words, "¡­ Tina is not your natural


    daughter."


    "I know that. Now tell me something I don''t know," said Abbott. He was clearly losing patience. Debby


    was hesitating. She did not know where to begin.


    But it was pointless to keep the secret anymore, because the test would be done at any time and the


    truth would be unveiled either way. So, after a long and deep sigh, she spoke, "Emily is your real


    daughter¡­"


    Bess clenched her hands and yelled desperately, "What the hell had happened? I can''t believe it."


    Tina, they beloved little girl, was not their real daughter. They had lived a lie for all these years. They


    were all eager to know the truth. If Tina hadn''t had that car ident, they would have never known that


    Emily was their real daughter.


    Debby kept exining, "Mrs. Tao, do you remember the day that your daughter was born? We were in


    a very small town, in the outskirts of Jingshi city¡­ Well, we were together in the same room that day.


    We gave birth to two beautiful baby girls. After the delivery, I exchanged our children in the cribs¡­"


    This said, Abbott and Bess both brought their memories back.


    It was many years ago, when the Tao n was losing its grip on the city. In those times, to protect his


    family, Abbott took his pregnant wife and his son outside of the city. It was in a small town where Bess


    gave birth to their daughter. But in that room they were not alone. There was another pregnant woman


    in the same delivery room¡­

 Chapter 210 This Winter Is So Cold

    Chapter 210 This Winter Is So Cold


    "You... Why on earth did you do it then?"


    Bess asked, even though she found it difficult to express her feelings with words. She really did not


    understand why Debby would give away one of her own daughters. If Debby preferred boys to girls,


    why bother exchanging them as both were girls?


    Perhaps if Debby exchanged the girls because she had given birth to a sick baby, then it have been


    reasonable, but Tina was born with good health. Why would Debby bother giving her way? It didn''t


    make any sense!


    One could say, kindness and wealth limited Bess''s imagination.


    "It was because... It was because my husband and mother-inw preferred boys. After they found out


    that I gave birth to a baby girl, they threatened to kill the baby so that we would try again... I was


    desperate. I was forced to..." Debby exined.


    It turned out that Debby had made a good choice. Under the Tao family''s care, Tina had a good life as


    she was treated like a princess.


    As for Emily, Debby cared for her too, albeit, out of guilt at the beginning. Although their love for Emily


    was questionable, Emily had a happy and healthy upbringing. Eventually, as time went by, even the


    guilt had faded away.


    "Your baby is innocent, while isn''t mine? You knew clearly that your husband and mother-inw


    preferred boys, and yet, you still decided to exchange my girl with yours..." said Bess. Her world was


    going to copse upon hearing what Debby had said.


    "I''m sorry... But I was never mean to Emily. I brought her up with love and provided her with a good


    education. I treated her the same way you treated Tina. We made sure that all her needs were met..."


    Debby exined. In Debby''s perspective, her mistake was not as serious as Bess had made it out to


    be. She was never mean to Emily. All she did was just exchange the girls.


    "How could that be the same!" Bess yelled. Furious, she screamed at Debby with red-rimmed eyes,


    "You took away my biological daughter from me!"


    "Mr. and Mrs. Tao, the result is here. Miss Bai... is your biological daughter," the doctor reported. The


    doctor''s words were like nails piercing through Mr. and Mrs. Tao''s hearts.


    Sure enough, eventually!


    Bess took the report from the doctor, seething in anger. If it were not for Tina''s ident, she might


    have never known the truth! The girl who just transfused blood to Tina was actually their biological


    daughter!


    Abbott looked over the two reports thoroughly and carefully. One was the result of Tina and Debby''s


    DNA paternity test, and the other was Emily and theirs. Finally, the truth came out and everything was


    out in the open.


    Emily was their daughter and Tina was Debby''s daughter!


    "Darling, what should we do?" asked Bess. Under the circumstance, Bess really did not know how to


    face with Emily. Even though they had blood connection, they were strangers to each other.


    Abbott kept a straight face. He said in a low voice, "Of course, we wille to acknowledge Emily as


    our daughter!"


    Immediately, Debby''s facial expression became tense. "No Mr. Tao, I have raised Emily for so many


    years as my own daughter. If you take her away from me, how will I live without her!" said Debby,


    boldly.


    Abbott, however, was in no mood to entertain her wishes. "You took her as your own daughter? Why


    can''t I see your love for her then?" he asked.


    Abbott did not forget how apathetically Debby asked Emily to give her blood to save Tina''s life.


    "If you really wish to take Emily back, then, then, what about Tina?" asked Debby. In truth, Tina was


    Debby''s key concern. If Emily were to go to the Tao family, how would they deal with Tina.


    "Rest assured. Both of them are the daughters of the Tao Family! As for you... You do not deserve to


    be their mother!" Abbott asserted.


    "What are you doing?" asked Emily.


    When Emily came out of the transfusion room, she saw Debby kneeling on the ground, surrounded by


    the members of the Tao family. She gasped in horror at the sight of them.


    Emily rushed to pick Debby up and asked, "Mom, what''s the matter with you? What happened? What


    did they do to you?"


    Debby lowered her head in tears, and did not utter a word.


    Emily was almost certain that the Tao family must have subjugated her!


    Nevertheless, Debby had raised Emily. How could Emily tolerate to see her like that? She cried out,


    "You and your entire family are heartless and wretched people. One worse than the other! When it


    comes to strong-arming people - one is better than the other! You''ve got my blood. Now, will you please


    let us get on with our lives?"


    "It''s not like that. You''ve misunderstood us..." Bess was anxious to exin. She finally saw what a bitch


    Debby was. Bess continued exining, "We did not bully her. Do you know that you are actually..."


    Having lost the patience to deal with the Taos, Emily interrupted Bess, without letting her finish. "Sorry,


    Mrs. Tao, I don''t have the time or interest to listen to your nonsense. All I ask in return of saving your


    daughter is that you leave us alone," said Emily.


    The words, "Mrs. Tao" was excruciatingly painful for her to hearing from Emily''s mouth. Bess


    answered, "Emily, I..."


    "Darling, there''s no need to rush," said Abbott. He held her hand and indicated her to take it easy, then


    he turned around to Emily, and said gently, "Of course, Miss Bai. Thank you for saving Tina''s life. We


    would like to visit your hometer to show our gratitude."


    "There''s no need for that. I helped her only because of my mother," said Emily.


    If not for Debby, Emily would have never helped Tina after all the misery she had put Emily through.


    After all, Emily was not as benevolent as God.


    Bess could not help feeling upset seeing the resentment and disgust Emily had for the Tao family in her


    eyes. Emily''s eyes were quite evident of how much she had hated them.


    However, regardless of how Debby treated her, Emily treated Debby very well.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Emily, oh, sorry, Miss Bai," said Bess. The paleplexion on Emily''s face disheartened Bess.


    Perhaps it was because of the blood transfusion. "You just gave a lot of blood, so your body must be


    feeling weak. Why don''t you get some rest in the hospital for a little while longer? You can go back


    home when you feel better," Bess suggested.


    "No, thanks," refused Emily.


    Emily just wanted to leave the hospital as soon as possible. Out of sight, out of mind. She definitely


    wanted the Tao family out of her mind.


    Emily knew that she was venting her anger on Bess and her behavior was inexcusable, but for some


    reason she did not want to stop herself.


    Bess still did not give up. She insisted, "Then I''ll ask the driver to drive you home, okay?"


    "No need," answered Emily. Emily even did not reply with "thanks" this time. She could not help being


    impatient as the stress from everything around her was starting to get to her head. She had no energy


    to deal with Bess.


    As soon as the Taos left, Emily walked out of the hospital with Debby soon after. When she got out, she


    started to stagger. "Mom, can you please hold me..." she said.


    Debby, however, seemed to be preupied with her own concerns. She kept looking back at the


    hospital. "Emily, please take a taxi home. I''ll give you all the answerster, but Tina is still in the


    hospital, and I''m really worried about her..." Debby insisted.


    Frustrated, Emily''s expression turned sour. As if someone had poured cold water over her. "Do you


    think the members of the Tao family will let you stay there?" she asked.


    "... I''ll hide myself quietly and go back as soon as she is awake, okay?" Debby said eagerly. She was


    afraid that Emily wouldn''t agree so she urged her, "You can understand me, right?"


    Emily''s eyes lowered to the ground. Her long eyshes covered her emotions. She said, "... Yeah, go


    ahead and remember to be careful..."


    Before Emily even finished her words, Debby had already turned around and started walking back


    towards the hospital.


    "You really cared about her so much..." Emily ridiculed herself, as she fell to the ground on her knees.


    She buried her face in her hands. Tears dripped through her fingers down to the ground and froze into


    ice.


    ''This winter... Is so cold.''

 Chapter 211 She Wanted His Hug

    Chapter 211 She Wanted His Hug


    Emily was feeling very dizzy, but she still managed to pull herself together. She stood up and hailed a


    taxi. The moment she got back to her apartment, she fell straight to the floor.


    She stumbled, unable to get up due to the pain on her knees. Her nose twitched, and she couldn''t hold


    back the tears again.


    ''Why am I always crying? Why am I so useless?'' Emily kept ming herself.


    It took Emily a while before she stopped crying and sat up straight on the ground. When she pulled her


    pants up, she realized that there was blood on her knees. Diforted by pain, she decided to give


    Jacob a call.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob answered the phone almost immediately. "How are you, sweetheart?" said Jacob, tenderly.


    Emily broke down to his soft and loving voice. All the sadness and grievances suddenly welled up in


    her eyes. "J..Jacob," she cried.


    Jacob immediately sensed the fragility in her voice, and his tone became serious. He asked, "What


    happened? Did someone hurt you? Tell me."


    "No...Nobody," Emily sniffed. Jacob''s voice gave her the tender, lovingfort she needed to


    ovee her predicaments. "... I miss you. I miss you like crazy," she said.


    "What? You''re crying for me now?" he asked. Jacob giggled and soothed her. He said, "I''ll get back to


    you as soon as I can. You little twerp."


    "Emm... I fell and hurt myself," Emily said, coquettishly.


    "Where did you get hurt? You need to be more careful," Jacob chided her, while his heart ached for her


    at the same time.


    "The knees," answered Emily. While checking her wounds, she broke down in tears again. Emily


    sobbed andined repeatedly, "It''s bleeding, and it''s so painful."


    "Have you visited the hospital?" Jacob asked. Jacob felt like someone was driving a jagged knife to his


    heart, as he listened to Emily''s sad and fragile voice. Emily was a tough girl. She hardly let any wound


    bring her down, unless something really bad happened to her...


    Emily whimpered, "I...I can''t walk."


    "Fine, I''ming over now. Just wait for me," Jacob said.


    "Hmm..." she answered. Emily knew that her wound wasn''t so bad. Any other day, she would have


    ignored it very easily. However, she had grown tired of pretending to be strong, and all she wanted was


    Jacob to be at her side.


    She wanted his hugs and kisses, and perhaps then she wouldn''t feel the sadness any more. At that


    very moment, she realized how deep she depended on the man. She missed him, like crazy.


    ...


    Meanwhile, the members of the Gu n were gathering at their family mansion.


    Jacob furrowed his brows and hung up the phone. Concerned for Emily, he immediately put on his coat


    and prepared to leave.


    An elderly member of the family spotted him, and asked him with puzzlement, "Jacob, where are you


    off to so fast? I''m afraid you can''t leave right now."


    Jacob nced at him coldly, and yelled, "What now? Are you the one who set the rules?"


    "You... Of course I''m not the one. But your father is still around. If you leave without his permission, you


    will be disrespecting him!" he said to Jacob.


    "I think you''re missing the point. Respect must be earned, not taken," Jacob talked back. Obviously,


    Jacob was meaning something else, but he had no time to exin. He turned around and grabbed the


    keys to leave.


    Having been humiliated by Jacob, the elder scorned with displeasure. He turned to Mr. Gu sitting up


    front, looking for support.


    Mr. Gu coughed and said, "... Just let him go."


    The elder was still reluctant, but considering Mr. Gu''s disposition, he shut his mouth up.


    Not too far away, Jack watched as Jacob left the party, abhorrently. He guessed that Jacob was in a


    hurry for Emily.


    ''When... will I be able to do as I please like Jacob? He can disregard just about any one.''


    Jack bit his lips and sneered in his heart, ''That day isn''t too far away. It''s fast approaching!''


    When Jacob rang Emily''s phone again, there was no answer. He was worried and nervous for Emily,


    and this anxiety grew stronger as time went by. He drove as fast as he could all the way to Emily''s


    apartment.


    Soon, he reached his destination. When he rushed to the door, he found that the door was unlocked.


    "Emily, Emily..." Jacob cried out. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Emily lying on the floor,


    unconscious. His dark eyes diminished out of fear, and he cried out again, "Emily!"


    He looked at her pale face, heartbroken, and held her up immediately. He then rushed to the hospital


    as fast as he could.


    At a private hospital in Jingshi City.


    "Miss Emily suffered a shock due to loss of blood. We guess she may have donated too much blood,


    estimated around 800," The dean of the hospital concluded, pushing his gold framed spectacles on


    his nose.


    Jacob didn''t believe the dean at first nce. His eyes narrowed with anger. He shouted, "Do you think


    Emily is stupid? Why would she donate so much blood?"


    This private hospital was different from the one Tina was kept in, but they were both outstanding for


    their medical facilities. The dean and Jacob had been acquainted for a long time, so he wasn''t


    surprised by his sudden disy of anger.


    "She must have been forced!" Jacob yelled at him, even cursing with dirty words. Jacob swore, as soon


    as he''d find out who the person was, he would skin the person alive for taking so much blood from


    Emily!


    "In theory, most people who lost that much blood would go into shock on the spot, but she was strong-


    willed enough to stay awake and call you from home before she fainted," the dean added.


    "What are you still waiting for? Find a donor for her blood transfusion!" Jacob urged.


    "I''m sorry, but Miss Emily has a special blood type and we don''t have her blood type in stock right now,"


    the dean exined.


    Jacob red at him angrily, and said, "Then find blood from other ces. Do what you have to do!"


    The dean replied, helplessly, "I want to save her, but we have already transferred blood from


    everywhere we could and there isn''t anything left. It''s hard to find this blood type in such a short


    amount of time, unless we can find some from abroad... Also, even thedy of the Tao n couldn''t


    find blood for her transfusion, as she has the same blood type as Miss Emily. This blood type is very


    rare!"


    "What did you say? Tina and Emily have the same blood type!" Jacob grabbed the dean by his cor,


    and forced him to repeat his words again.


    "Mr. Jacob, as gentlemen we should try to work out our problems with our words, and not with violence.


    Miss Tina from the Tao n indeed shares the same blood type with Miss Emily..." Soon after, Jacob let


    go of his cor. "I hope you are not thinking of taking blood from her. Miss Tina has lost too much blood


    because of a car ident. I am afraid it would be highly unlikely that..." the dean suggested.


    ''It''s more than that. They would be insane to even try it!''


    "Shut up!" Jacob cut his words short. "Give her a small amount of infusion just to sustain her life for the


    time being. Be sure to keep an eye on her. I need to go out for a while, but I will be back soon," Jacob


    exined before walking out of the dean''s room.


    "Mr. Jacob, please don''t do something stupid..." However, Jacob was so quick that he had disappeared


    before the dean could finish his words. The deanforted himself, ''Okay, that''s it. I have done all I


    can, and my conscience is clean...''


    Jacob leaned on the side of his car and lit a cigarette. The smoke he exhaled gradually blurred his


    face, concealing his facial expression. A few secondster, he made a phone call, and soon learned


    that Emily was seen at the hospital where Tina was being kept. He lost control over his temper, and


    smashed his phone on the sidewalk.


    He flicked his cigarette to the ground and stepped on it with his leather shoes, grinding it angrily. ''The


    Tao n...


    How dare they do something like that right under my nose! Taking blood from Emily?


    Well, well, well!''

 Chapter 212 Are You Silly

    Chapter 212 Are You Silly


    At the VIP Ward of the People''s Hospital.


    Tina was lying on bed, pale as a ghost, waiting for the blood transfusion. No one noticed a doctor


    sneaked into her ward. Perhaps because the person looked like a doctor, everyone just assumed he


    was a doctor. With a syringe in his hand, he was just about to stab one of Tina''s veins...


    "What are you doing? " Mark shouted in confusion. He had just walked out of the ward for some air,


    and when he was walking back, he noticed this doctor sneaking in.


    However, when Mark tried to stop him, several people came in and grabbed Mark from behind. When


    Mark turned around he found Jacob standing there, staring at him coldly.


    "Jacob, stop him right now!" Mark shouted angrily, "Anyone there? Where are you guys?"


    ''Where are those bodyguards? Crap! I won''t let Jacob hurt Tina!''


    "How much blood did you draw from Emily? I''ll take twice the amount of that from Tina!" Jacob said


    coldly and fiercely.


    "No! No way! She''ll die!" Mark struggled fiercely and got away from the people who were holding him


    back. He rushed to Tina''s bed and pushed the fake doctor away.


    "Get out of my way," Jacob sneered, "I must take her blood today!"


    "No way!" Mark cried out in refusal.


    "Mr. Tao, we''re ready to proceed with the the blood transfusion..." A nurse said, as she just walked into


    the room with a bag of blood in her hands. But when she walked in and saw what was happening here,


    she was stunned. She eximed, "What... what''s going on here?"


    Jacob noticed the blood bag and asked, "Is this Emily''s blood? Give it to me."


    Mark screamed at the nurse, "Do not give it to him!"


    The nurse hid the blood bag behind her back and shook her head at Jacob.


    Jacob nced at her coldly, and threatened, "If you don''t give it to me willingly, we''ll snatch it from you.


    But I can''t promise whether you''ll get hurt or not."


    When all of Jacob''s bodyguards stared at the nurse coldly, she got frightened and surrendered the bag


    of blood to Jacob. "... If you don''t use it any time soon, remember to keep it frozen..." she murmured.


    Jacob, held the blood bag in his hand and smiled victoriously. "Okay, you can leave now," he said.


    The nurse wasted no time, as she scampered out of the room as if she were being chased away by a


    wild animal.


    Feeling the weight of the blood bag, Jacob''s face became gloomy. He said, "You drew so much blood


    from Emily. How dare you!"


    Defeated, Mark stared at Jacob silently with a gloomy expression on his face.


    "I don''t have time to deal with you today," Jacob sneered. He turned around to leave, but before he


    rushed out of the room in a hurry, he added, "If you pull something like this again, I won''t think twice


    about killing you then and there."


    "Bang!" Mark punched the wall with his bare fist, as hatred filled his eyes slowly.


    ''He took the blood away. How do I save Tina now?


    Jacob that jerk!''


    Not so far away from Tina'' ward, Debby who was hiding behind a wall, watched as the whole thing


    unfolded. Her heart pounded fiercely in fear and anxiousness over Tina''s health.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ''What should I do? Jacob cares about Emily so much! If he finds out that I was the one who asked her


    to give her blood to Tina, what would he do to me? And Tina doesn''t have blood for the transfusion


    anymore. What should I do? ''


    Jacob took the blood back to the hospital where Emily was, and handed it to the dean.


    "How did you manage to find the blood so quickly? I''ll ask to prepare for the transfusion right away," the


    dean said. Then he asked nurses and doctors to begin the process of transfusion.


    Having had blood transferred into her system, the color on Emily''s face gradually started to return, as


    she woke up after a few hours of sleep.


    "Where am I? What''s wrong with me?" Emily asked. She looked confused and startled at the sight of all


    the nurses around her.


    The next moment, a slender finger poked her forehead.


    "Emily, are you that silly? Do you know how much blood they took from you? And you didn''t even think


    to refuse? Damn it!" Jacob said. He sounded disappointed and furious.


    Emily was stunned by Jacob''s sudden bombardment of usations. She looked at the man standing in


    front of her angrily, as tears suddenly reced the puzzlement in her eyes.


    "Why are you being to rude to me?" Emily murmured, as tears trickled down her face one drop at a


    time.


    "What... what are you crying for?" he asked. Jacob became nervous upon seeing Emily''s tears. He


    quickly pulled Emily into his arms andforted her. "No, I''m not being rude to you. I''m just angry that


    you let them take so much blood from you. I got really worried, you know..."


    Emily wept in his arms for a while. After a while she wiped the tears from her face and raised her head.


    When she saw the blood bag hanging from above, she asked, "This blood.."


    "It''s your own blood," Jacob answered.


    "What?" Surprised, Emily opened her eyes wide and asked, "Howe it is mine? I gave my blood


    to..."


    "I snatched it back from Tina," he said, with a displeased expression on his face.


    Baffled, Emily didn''t know what to believe. She stammered, "Snatched... snatched it from... from Tina?"


    "Yes. Where else could I find your blood? You silly girl! Do you even know how much blood they tried to


    take from you? 800CC! If they had drawn a little more than 800CC, you would have been dead!" Jacob


    said.


    She had no idea how much blood was drawn from her. The doctor only told me that they would only


    take 400CC of blood!


    They lied to me! ''I don''t have to think hard enough to know that it must have been the people from the


    Tao family who asked the doctor to take that much blood from me!''


    Jacob pinched her cheek and asked, "Tell me. What happened?"


    Emily decided to keep the truth from Jacob that Debby was the one who had asked her to give blood to


    Tina, because she didn''t want to make him angry again. "Actually, I decided to give my blood. But I


    didn''t know that they would draw so much blood from me..." she murmured.


    Discontented, Jacob became angrier, and he shouted, "Emily, why are you so stupid! Whether Tina


    lives or dies, is none of your concern! You almost lose your own life!"


    "I''m sorry, Jacob; please forgive me..." Emily raised her head and pleaded. She added, "I don''t know


    what I was thinking, but I promise that it will never happen again..."


    "There better not be a next time!" he asserted


    "No, no, there won''t!" she answered. Emily hugged Jacob tightly, as she rested her face on his firm


    chest. She drew warmth from his body, as the love from his embrace slowly brought her back to life.


    ''You see, there is a person who loves me selflessly, sincerely and unconditionally.''


    Although the cold winter wind was blowing outside, here inside Emily''s heart, the summer sun was


    shining bright as ever.


    Jacob knew that Emily was lying to him. But since she didn''t want to tell him, he decided not to force


    her. In any case, he was more than capable of finding out the truth by himself.


    Jacob hugged Emily tightly. He rested his chin on her head and said, "I forbid you to do such things


    anymore. You belong to me, in all your entirety, including your blood, hair and even your fingernails,


    understand?"


    Jacob said assertively and then he squeezed Emily''s rosy cheeks as punishment.


    Emily winked at him and asked, "So I can''t cut my hair or fingernails?"


    "Only I can cut them for you," Jacob dered.


    Although it was not a conventional way of expressing love, Emily still blushed red and felt the warmth of


    his love inside her heart, "... I''m not a puppy. I can do it myself... Hahaha," Emily said and then burst


    outughing.

 Chapter 213 I Can Taste You On It

    Chapter 213 I Can Taste You On It


    After spending peaceful days at the Tyrone Mansion, Emily felt like she was a panda in a reserve. Even


    her breeder, Jacob, didn''t allow Emily to walk far unsupervised. Instead, he asked the chefs to prepare


    healthy food for her everyday. Jacob indulged her so much that she felt like a spoiled brat from a rich


    family.


    To her relief, such an awkward lifestyle didn''tst for a long time. Taking advantage of her cute


    appearance and coquetry, she sessfully persuaded Jacob to let her eat less. However, she was still


    forced to stay at home so that she could have more rest.


    Sometimes Emily would think of her mother Debby, but she decided to force Debby out of her mind as


    she had no idea how to face her.


    What Emily didn''t know was that, Jacob had asked his men to find out what happened that day at the


    hospital, and he now knew everything.


    ''Emily... So, she is a daughter of Tao family?'' When Jacob learned the truth, his face darkened, as cold


    sparks shed in his eyes. ''So, that means Tina is...Interesting, '' he thought.


    Soon, a butler came in and said, "Mr. Jacob, We have visitors. Mr. Abbott and his wife are here to see


    Miss Emily."


    Jacob scoffed, "Emily will see no one today. Tell them to go back home."


    "I will, Mr. Jacob."


    "Wait," Jacob suddenly stopped the butler; he slid the curtain open and stared at Emily who was


    ying with snow in the yard, and then he said, "Call Emily back into the house first. Don''t tell her


    anything about Mr. And Mrs. Tao."


    "Okay, Mr. Jacob."


    Several minutester, Emily was back in the house. Standing in front of Jacob with curiosity in her


    eyes, she asked in an aggrieved tone, as she was rudely interrupted from her leisure time, "What''s


    wrong? Why did you send for me so soon?"


    "Do I need a reason or an excuse to see you?" Jacob asked.


    "Of course yes, unless you miss me," Emily answered.


    Jacob raised the corners of his mouth and stretched his arms to Emily, as he said, "Come here, and let


    me hug you."


    Squinting at Jacob for a second, Emily trotted towards him and then threw herself directly into his arms.


    "So, you really missed me, huh?" she asked.


    "Yes, I''ve missed you."


    "No. You are lying. I spent the whole day in that backyard. Just a few steps away from you."


    "But I still missed you so much," Jacob said, hugging the girl in his arms tightly. The next minute,


    however, he felt something extremely cold touch his neck and then slide directly into his coat, causing


    him to shiver all over at once. "What was that?" he asked, astonished.


    "A snowball," Emily replied, grinning from ear to ear with satisfaction.


    Jacob shook his head at her, as if she were a little naughty child. He slowly loosened his grip around


    her and unbuttoned his coat. When Emily sensed something fishy about Jacob''s behavior, she turned


    around and tried to run away. However, before she could even take one step, Jacob pulled her back


    and then dropped the cold snowball inside her coat.


    "Jacob! It''s freezing!" Emily cried out, showing a pitiful look at Jacob, and she begged him, "I''m sorry.


    I''m sorry."


    Jacob pressed Emily''s body against the wall and chuckled. He then took the snowball, which had


    shrunk over time, out from Emily''s coat, and brought it up to Emily''s mouth. "Have a bite," he said.


    "No, thanks..." Emily turned her face away at once in refusal.


    Instead of continuing to force Emily, Jacob lowered his head, and began to lick the snowball.


    Emily was stunned by his behavior, "Wow! What are you doing?"


    "I can taste you on it. So sweet," answered Jacob.


    Emily''s face blushed immediately at his words, "You jerk!"


    "A jerk who wants to invite you to share with him your sweet fragrance. What do you say to that?"


    "No!" Emily pushed Jacob''s hand away and rushed out of the house like a frightened rabbit. She hid


    herself behind the door and peeked at Jacob, surprised to see that Jacob had licked the snowball till


    there was nothing left.


    He even licked his slender fingers after finishing the snowball. His behavior looked alluring and


    entrancing in Emily''s eyes.


    Somewhat aroused, Emily tried to calm her senses. ''I will never be seduced by him again. I must be


    feeling hot because of the spicy food I''ve had earlier today. Yes, that''s the reason!'' she told herself.


    ...


    In the next few days, Abbott and his wife visited Jacob''s mansion several times with hopes to see


    Emily. However, each time, they were refused by Jacob to meet with Emily. In the ned, they had no


    choice but to turn to Debby for help.


    With both coercion and temptation, Debby agreed to follow the instructions of the couple and called


    Emily to her ce.


    "Hello, Emily, this is mom. I haven''t seen you in so many days and I really miss you. I would like to see


    you soon," Debby said, trying to make her voice sound soft and tender.


    "Mom?" Emily asked. Debby''s voice brought back the memories of when she was a little girl. In her


    childhood, Debby always coaxed her in a soft, loving manner.


    "Yes, it''s me. Why haven''t you contacted metely?" asked Debby.


    Thinking of what had happened at the hospital, Emily suddenly drew herself back from the memories


    and collected herself. "Do you have anything you want to tell me?" asked Emily.


    "Nothing. We just wanted to see you. Why is it so wrong for a mother to want to meet her daughter?"


    Debby asked.


    "No, I didn''t mean that," Emily answered; she took a deep breath, and continued, "I''ve just been


    resting. Where are you now?"


    Emily assumed that Debby must have had a reason behind calling her after so many days. It wouldn''t


    surprise her if it was about money or something expensive that she wanted to buy. ''Anyway, what''s


    new, '' Emily mused.


    After all, being the remarkable daughter that Emily was, she could not refuse Debby''s requests.


    Although, Debby was not Emily''s birth mother, she had raise her since she was a baby. Emily suddenly


    remembered that one day she angrily imed that she was adopted by her parents, but she never


    expected that her im would one day be true.


    ''But, if Debby and Andrew are not my birth parents, who are my birth parents?'' Emily wondered, ''This


    is my chance to ask her. Anyway, I can''t keep running from the truth all my life.''


    After Emily noted down her mother''s whereabouts, she hung up the phone and left to meet with Debby.


    The moment Emily hung up the phone and turned round, she was startled by Jacob, who was standing


    behind her silently. She ced her hand on her chest to calm herself and asked, "How long have you


    been standing there? I didn''t even hear your footsteps. You scared me!"


    "Just a few minutes ago. You were too busy to notice me. I promise I won''t scare you like that again,"


    Jacob said, showing a reflective expression while still having a smile on his face; he continued, "Who


    was that on the phone?"


    ''''My mom," Emily answered in a low voice. Then she continued, "She said that she missed me and that


    she wanted to see me."


    "Now?" he asked. Jacob''s eyes darkened, but he didn''t say anything else.


    "Yes," Emily answered, as she walked towards the wardrobe to find a coat for herself.


    It was a massive wardrobe with many kinds of fashionable and modern clothes inside for Emily to


    choose from. The problem was, too many options had made it hard for her to decide what she wanted


    to wear.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Before she turned around to ask Jacob for help, Jacob suddenly hugged her from behind and pushed


    her gently into the wardrobe. Emily could feel his breath close to her face as his mouth moved close to


    her ear.


    "Emily, can we do that again, in this wardrobe?" he asked.


    Blushing at his words, Emily turned her head, red at Jacob and asked, "What are you talking about?


    How shameless you are!"


    "I mean, I want to have some fun with you just inside this wardrobe," Jacob said, with a cheeky smile


    on his face.


    When Jacob decided to make his words simpler to flirt with Emily, Emily turned round and covered


    Jacob''s mouth with her hand, stopping him from saying another word.


    "No, I won''t do that with you, not here, not now," Emily replied, in a serious tone. The next minute, she


    withdrew her hand immediately when she felt Jacob''s tongue licking her palm.


    ''How could he lick my hand just like that!'' Emily mused in her heart, ''Has he gone mad?''

 Chapter 214 No One Loved Emily More Than He Did

    Chapter 214 No One Loved Emily More Than He Did


    Jacob squinted at Emily, the fire glowing in his eyes, like an olympic torch. The next minute he grabbed


    Emily''s hands and pressed his lips on her mouth and then her chin.


    With Emily''s cor being tugged aside by Jacob, he kissed everywhere, from her exposed snowy neck


    down to her corbone, to her shoulders...


    "No... Stop...I have to go..." Emilyined, trying to push Jacob away. However, soon she had to


    give up because she was being kissed by him so hard that she could not struggle any more.


    She could only feel the wardrobe shaking and swaying, back and forth, before it finally stopped after


    nearly an hour.


    When Jacob carried Emily from the wardrobe to the bed, she feltpletely exhausted, like she was


    going to have a breakdown.


    She wobled up and murmured, "You jerk. My mom''s waiting for me. Did you do that on purpose? Huh?"


    Before she finished whining, Jacob turned her over, pressed his entire body on her again and said,


    "One more time."


    "No... No more... Get off."


    Emily tried to refuse Jacob, but then her voice turned into murmurs as Jacob continued to invade her


    without heeding her refusal.


    When everything was over, Emily was too exhausted to think of anything else. Soon she drifted off to


    sleep, leaving everything behind.


    After kissing Emily''s forehead softly, Jacob walked out of the bedroom. Just a few minutes before he


    left, he coaxed Emily into taking a shower to wash the sweat off of her body before he got her into the


    bed and covered her with a quilt.


    "Stay outside the room. When she wakes up, bring her some warm food," Jacob told his butler.


    "I will, Mr. Jacob."


    After speaking with the butler, Jacob left his mansion and drove to the address Debby had given Emily.


    Several minutester, Jacob arrived at the destination. The moment he walked toward the room and


    pushed open the door, he saw Abbott and his wife sitting inside. Almost immediately his face darkened.


    ''Just as I expected, they are controlling everything behind the stage, '' thought Jacob.


    Abbott and Bess were distraught waiting for Emily. When the door was pushed open, they had their


    hearts in their mouth. However, they were surprised and disappointed to find that the person who


    walked in was Jacob.


    "Well. It seems like you are disappointed to see me here," Jacob said, walking towards the couple.


    With no emotion in his eyes, he first stared at the couple; then when he noticed Debby, who was


    cowering in the corner, silently, he chuckled.


    Abbott and Bess were beyond disappointed, as they had expected to see their daughter, but now


    Jacob was standing in front of them, all by himself.


    Thinking of what Jacob had done to stop them from seeing Emily, Abbott showed a disgusted look at


    Jacob and asked, "Mr. Jacob, what are you doing here?"


    Bess kept looking behind Jacob, in hopes of seeing Emily. "Where is Emily? We want to see Emily, not


    you," she said.


    "Emily? You have no right to call her name like that," Jacob said, standing still looking down at all three


    of them, and then he continued, "Emily is my girl. If you want to see her, you need to get permission


    from me first. How dare you secretly call her and ask her to meet you without asking for my approval?"


    "What do you mean by ''my girl''?" Abbott blew up all of a sudden, and he added, "Emily is not yours.


    We are her birth parents. She is a daughter of our family!"


    "Don''t you feel ashamed to say that? Where were you when she was a little girl? Have you ever taken


    care of her? No. You just gave everything she should have had to that spoiled brat you like to call your


    daughter. You are not qualified to be her parents. If you want to have a daughter without putting in the


    effort, you''d better get rid of you pie-in-the-sky fantasies, then you might actually get somewhere in


    life!"


    Jacob sneered, as his mouth curled up.


    Disgruntled by Jacob''s words, Abbott retorted, "After we bring her back home, we will give anything she


    wants to make up for what we had done to her!"


    "What can you give her? Money? Houses? Social status? Do you think that is what she wants?" he


    scoffed.


    "Jacob, do you think you are entitled to interfere with Emily''s choices just because she loves you?"


    Bess suddenly interrupted them. Since, she was Emily''s mother, she regarded Jacob as her son-inw


    and she felt like she was not at all satisfied with this son-inw.


    "Then I will disappoint you. I will interfere with everything about Emily, even if you don''t like it. To tell


    you the truth, you are nothing in my eyes," he answered, indifferently.


    "You...You..." Bess was so angry with Jacob''s arrogance and rude words that she could hardlye up


    anything else apart from "you".


    "You are totally different from those great parents. You don''t love Emily at all. You just want to use her


    to fill the void in your life. In truth, you don''t have any love for her!" he exined.


    No one loved Emily more than Jacob did!


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Biting into her lips, Bess wept as her voice shivered and asked, "How do you know that we don''t love


    her? She is our daughter. It is natural that we love her more than anything in the world!"


    "Oh. Really?" asked Jacob. Although, he smiled up to his ears, his eyes frightened Bess. "So why did


    you take her blood to save Tina who has nothing to do with you?" he asked.


    "It was an emergency. Tina is not an irrelevant person to us and her life was at stake at that time.


    Besides, you took back the bag of bloodter..." Bess said. She did not realize how possessive Jacob


    was until now. Jacob wouldn''t even allow Emily''s blood to be transfused to anyone else, even if that


    person''s life was at stake.


    ''I can''t stand this man! When we get Emily home, I will urge her to break up with Jacob!'' thought Bess.


    "Tina has nothing to do with me or Emily. As a matter of fact, Tina hates Emily. You need to know the


    truth. How about this? If you kick Tina out of your family, I will believe that you love Emily. Isn''t that


    fair?" said Jacob.


    "You are such a glib-tongued person!" Abbot screamed. With obvious anger on his face, he mmed


    his fist on the table and roared, "Emily is my daughter, and so is Tina! They will be sisters. Nothing will


    change that!"


    Jacob sneered coldly, "''Sisters''? Come on. It would be a misfortune for Emily to have such a wicked


    sister. I guess she would have to be alert all the time in case of being killed by her sister."


    "You..." said Bess, having lost her patience.


    "Since you still love Tina, you can just treat her as your only daughter. Anyway, you have already been


    her parents for more than twenty years. You can continue to do so," said Jacob.


    "Emily is also our daughter!" Abbott asserted.


    "Do you want to have both Tina and Emily? How greedy you are! You will never have the chance to


    fulfil your daydreams," Jacob replied. He darkened his face, making all the other people in the room


    feel uneasy. "You can''t take Emily back as long as I am with her.


    Emily... SHE IS MINE," Jacob added, enunciating every syble distinctly.


    ''I will not allow anyone to take her away from me!'' he told himself.


    Jacob''s voice pierced the mind of Abbott and Bess. When they raised their heads and saw the


    coldness in Jacob''s eyes, they felt the hair on their skin rise up.


    ''Jacob really is a tough nut to crack, '' thought Abbott.


    The Tao couple wondered whether it was good or bad for Emily to be loved by Jacob. It seemed that


    Emily lived an enviable life with Jacob, but, if she ever displeased him identally, they feared she


    might be thrown into the abyss.


    Nevertheless, Abbott would not give up the idea of taking Emily back home. Furthermore, he would do


    everything in his power to break up the rtionship between Emily and Jacob!


    At this moment, it was evident that the negotiations between him and Jacob had broken down.


    Jacob had no intentions of staying in the room for another minute. He red at Debby, who was still


    cowering with fear in the corner, as if he wanted to tear her to pieces with his cold gaze.


    "And you," he said to Debby, and added, "You raised Emily. If not for that reason, I wouldn''t have


    spared your life so easily!"


    Immediately, Debby understood the real meaning of Jacob''s words.


    "I didn''t mean to do it. Please forgive me," Debby pleaded, lowering her head as she was afraid that


    Jacob would kill her if she looked at him directly.


    Having lost all his patience with Debby, Jacob said, "Get lost now. By the way, if you admire the Tao


    family so much, I suggest you beg them to adopt you. After all, they are eager to have another


    daughter."


    Jacob''s words infuriated both Abbott and Bess, as their faces contorted with anger. Debby quickly


    stood up and walked towards the door. "I will get lost at once, yes, at once," she kept murmuring on her


    way out.

 Chapter 215 Thank You For Your Compliment

    Chapter 215 Thank You For Your Compliment


    Emily finally woke up at around 9 p.m.


    "Where on earth has happened to Jacob?" Emily murmured to herself, puzzled, as she sat up slowly,


    rubbing her aching waist gently with her hands.


    She remembered that she had made an appointment with Debby. Unfortunately, it was toote to keep


    that promise. Emily wondered whether Jacob had done that purpose to stop her from seeing Debby.


    ''How long did mom wait for me today?


    Maybe¡­ She didn''t wait long before she left. After all, she doesn''t care much about me.''


    Emily was lost in various fancies and conjectures. All of a sudden, the door was pushed open by


    someone from the outside.


    "You''re awake," Jacob said, his voice as maic and gentle as ever, filled with concern. He


    continued, "Do you want to get up and eat something first?"


    Jacob''s words made Emily realize that she was very hungry. She had a hollow, empty feeling in her


    stomach, in dire need of food. Her stomach even growled because of hunger.


    "How dare you ask me this! It''s all your fault¡­" Emilyined, whispering into his ears.


    "My fault? What have I done wrong?" asked Jacob in a teasing tone.


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t care! I said it''s your fault, so it''s all your fault¡­" faltered Emily. She was too shy to


    speak inly about what had happened between them a few hours ago. Tiny hues of red spread from


    her cheeks to her neck. Slightly annoyed, she said, "I made an appointment with my mom, but now it is


    toote to meet her. If you hadn''t thrown me on the bed and¡­ I wouldn''t have fallen asleep. Jacob, you


    were so rough and brash."


    Jacob''s mouth curled into a teasing smile, as he said with a wicked glint in his eyes, "Were I rough and


    brash? It seems that you still don''t know me well enough. I don''t mind letting you know that what a


    brash man, such as myself will do."


    His words were obscure, and his tone was full of ambiguities. Emily''s cheeks turned light red again.


    Moreover, she could not help remembering how hard he had made love to her and how he slowly


    sucked the life out of her in bed...


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Gosh! Stop thinking about that!'' Emily told herself.


    Jacob liked watching Emily blush with shame. Indeed, her innocence was a sight to behold. He bent


    over and kissed her on the cheek, then he said, "Go downstairs and have dinner with me, or get ready


    for round two. Now, Emily, you need to make a decision, and you need it make it quick."


    Emily answered quickly, "Dinner! Of course, I want to have dinner with you!"


    ''Was he joking? If he makes love to me again, I''m going to die in bed!''


    Emily threw back the quilt and was about to get out of bed when, she suddenly realized that she was


    naked. Shocked, she quickly wrapped the quilt around her body and said to Jacob, "Can you go out? I


    need to wear my clothes first."


    "I''ve seen you naked many times. Is it really necessary for me to get out?" asked Jacob.


    Emily replied, "But I don''t want to¡­"


    "Hmm, you don''t want to dress yourself?" Jacob interrupted her, and continued in a gentle tone, like a


    sweet considerate boyfriend. He added, "I can help you dress."


    Emily blushed and said, "I didn''t mean that..."


    "My dear princess, I would be happy to serve you," said Jacob. Jacob put his right hand on his left


    chest and bowed down to Emily, like a medieval knight. Then, he picked up her clothes and helped her


    put them on.


    Emily resisted, but soon she found it was pointless to even try to resist. Thus, she epted his help,


    albeit, reluctantly, because she was afraid of arousing Jacob''s sexual desires.


    In truth, just a few hours ago, when she was changing clothes in front of the closet, Jacob suddenly lost


    control over himself, and made love to her then and there. Emily was really afraid of his libido, which


    woulde and go without any warnings.


    Unexpectedly, this time Jacob behaved like a real gentleman.


    Jacob dressed her conscientiously, and did up her buttons one by one, then he tidied up her


    appearance carefully. He was so conscientious and meticulous that Emily could not help feeling


    ashamed about her fanciful thoughts.


    Emily began to consider herself a knave who always thought negatively of others...


    However, the next second Jacob sighed and said in a fanatical tone, "Now I really want to take them off


    with my own hands."


    Immediately, his image of a gentleman was shattered by this sentence.


    Just as the words fell from his lips, Emily shook his hand off and got up to leave. However, she was so


    tired, that her legs were aching and she could hardly stand straight. Thus, when she took the first step,


    she staggered sideways, and fell straight into Jacob''s arms...


    "If you still have the energy to walk, it would mean that I didn''t work hard enough in bed," said Jacob,


    as he gave Emily a cheeky look. He easily picked Emily up and stepped out of the bedroom at a steady


    pace.


    Emily felt like a salted fish, turned upside down by Jacob. She was sore all over. Looking at the


    triumphant smile on his face, which irked her, she put her arm around his shoulders on her own


    initiative, and bit him on the shoulder.


    Jacob snorted in pain. After he exhaled deeply, he said, "If you bite me again, I will take you back to the


    bedroom."


    Hisst sentence was a strong deterrent to Emily, who was reluctant to go back to the bedroom. She


    stopped all her motions, burying her red face in his chest. She listened quietly to his heart beating, as it


    made her feel safe.


    Jacob enjoyed frightening Emily with words. However, when his eyes caught a glimpse of Debby, all his


    amusement abandoned his face in an instant. He carried Emily to the table and sat her down gently on


    a chair.


    "Mom, what are you doing here?" Emily cried out in surprise, as she forgot her anger towards Jacob, at


    least temporarily. She continued, "I missed our appointment. I''m sorry..."


    "Never mind, my poor little girl," Debby replied. Sheforted Emily in a conciliatory tone, as she had


    been warned by Jacob beforehand. "I just wanted to see you, so I came straight here to meet with you.


    I hope I''m not disturbing you and Mr. Gu," said Debby, She reached out and held Emily''s hand gently,


    as she said that.


    Debby showed care and enthusiasm towards Emily, which ttered her. Emily answered immediately,


    "Of course not. Mom, have you had dinner yet? What about Dad? Is Dad alone at home¡­"


    "Don''t worry. Both your Dad and I have had dinner. He was afraid that thieves woulde and steal


    something, so he decided to stay at home. He wille and see you another day," said Debby.


    "Oh¡­" Emily was relieved to hear that.


    While they were talking, the servant arrived with hot food and ced all the dishes on the table.


    Debby filled a bowl with hot soup and gave it to Emily. She took a peek at Jacob, and then shifted her


    eyes to Emily again. She said, "Emily, actually, I''m here to apologize to you. I''m sorry, Emily¡­"


    "Mom, you don''t have to apologize..." replied Emily.


    "Emily, listen to me," Debby looked at Emily with a guilty expression, and continued, "Tina is indeed my


    biological daughter, and I''m going to tell you all the truth now. Your father wanted boys only. After I


    gave birth to Tina, your grandmother threatened to strangle her. So I had to send her to another family,


    and coincidentally it happened to be the Tao family.


    Perhaps it was because evildoers were bound to be punished in the end. After that, I''ve never been


    able to get pregnant again. We went to hospital for an examination, and finally found that there was


    something wrong with your Dad''s sperm fertility¡­ We tried to find Tina, but we failed. Afterwards, we


    adopted an orphan, and that orphan was you."

 Chapter 216 Its So Ridiculous

    Chapter 216 It''s So Ridiculous


    "I have raised you since you were a baby. I took you as my own daughter for so many years.


    But when I found out who my biological daughter was, I lost control over my emotions and I ended up


    hurting you...


    I am really sorry for what I''ve put you through, Emily," said Debby.


    Most of what Emily''s mother said was true, except she didn''t reveal the fact that Emily was a child of


    the Tao family. Debby made everything sound wless.


    After she finished exining, Debby shifted her sights towards Jacob, nervously. It was Jacob who told


    her to fabricate the truth, and she said exactly as Jacob had instructed her to say.


    Jacob, however, did not even look back at Debby; his eyes were all on Emily. Only a satisfactory curve


    appeared from the corners of his lips.


    That was how he wanted everything to be. Emily was Emily. She was not the daughter of the Tao n,


    but only his woman.


    At the Tao family residence, Jingshi City.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the dinning room, Mark looked at his parents gloomily. With a bit of anger in his eyes, he said, "You


    want to take Emily back? Then what about Tina? "


    Abbott was irritated with Mark''s attitude and reluctance to ept Emily into the Tao family. "They both


    will be daughters of the Tao family. Bringing Emily into the family will not change the fact that Tina is


    also our daughter!" he said.


    "One word should be kept in mind. If there is Tina, there should be no Emily; If there is Emily, then


    there should be no Tina," Mark replied.


    "How could you say something like that? We will continue to hide Tina''s origin of birth. They both are


    your sisters, and Emily is your biological sister!" Abbott asserted sternly.


    "Sister?" Mark sneered coldly as he replied, "In my mind, Tina is my only sister."


    Afterwards, he turned around and mmed the door behind him, as an act of defiance.


    "You insolent boy!" Abbott yelled at Mark. Abbott had suffered a lot from Jacob, and he had no


    intentions of putting up with his own son''s tantrums back at home. He was so furious that he threw a


    ss to the wall, as the shattered pieces cascaded down in no specific sequence.


    "Abbot, don''t be angry..." urged Bess, as she hurriedly came tofort him. With a soft, assuring


    voice, she said, "Mark is just being stubborn right now, you know; he feels very strongly about Tina. He


    wille around to it..."


    "I hope so!"


    What a turbulent day it was for Abbott Tao!


    Mark went straight to the hospital, and stayed with Tina the a whole night. The next day, he went to


    work straight from the hospital.


    At noon, Tina, who had been in aatose state in the past few days, finally came to her senses.


    Although, Jacob took away the bag of blood that day, Mark and his parents went everywhere, trying


    every options, begging and pleading, and somehow managed to find a small amount of blood to


    sustain Tina''s life temporarily.


    Later, when blood from all parts of the country came in, they managed to transfuse the blood just in


    time and Tina was finally out of danger.


    When Tina opened her eyes after many days, her body and mind was still numb. With a nk face,


    she sat still in bed for a while.


    Not knowing how much time had passed, she suddenly heard the whispers outside the ward. At first


    she refused to listen, but she then overheard a name she hated to her very core----Emily.


    "Hey, did you know that Emily is a daughter of the Tao family?"


    "Which Emily? Is that the one whose boyfriend is Mr. Jacob?"


    "Yes, that''s her! What a surprise! I thought theirs was the story of Cindere and the Prince. At that


    time, I felt envious of Emily. After all, it is hard to find a good man like Mr. Jacob... I figured if Emily


    could find one, then perhaps I would have the chance to find a Prince Charming for myself too. But who


    knew that Emily was not Cindere at all, but a real princess!"


    "Why haven''t I heard about such a shocking news? How do you know it''s true?"


    "Hey, I only told you about this. Do not tell anyone else." "The Tao family did a paternity test here in our


    hospital, and the results clearly stated that Emily is indeed their daughter. The news has been kept


    away from the public ears, and I wonder what the Tao family is going to do next?"


    "What they are going to do? Surely, one of these days, they''ll im their daughter. Now there will be no


    difficulty for Emily to marry Mr. Jacob. After all, it would be a marriage between families of equal social


    rank. However, I''ve heard rumors that the elder daughter of the Tao family is in love with Mr. Jacob.


    Apparently, she doesn''t get along with Emily. Now that''s a real cliche..."


    Shocked, Tina gripped the quilt firmly with both hands, feeling devastated. Beads of sweat started to


    appear on her forehead, as her chest ached with the pounding of her heart. Although, she couldn''t hear


    everything they said, she had heard enough to know what was going on.


    Emily was also the daughter of the Tao family!


    Preposterous! It was too ridiculous to be true!


    Tina picked up the cup from the bedside table and threw it at the door. "Bang!" With a loud noise of


    ss shattering, the voices outside also stopped and went quiet. An awkward silence had filled the


    ward.


    "Miss T..Tina, you are awake?" One of the nurse who was gossiping, opened the door with great care.


    Another cup hit her directly on the forehead!


    "Ahh!" The nurse uttered a painful cry, and turned around to ran away with her hand on her bleeding


    forehead.


    "Go away! All of you!" Later that day, every time Tina saw someonee near her door, she smashed


    something. Her wrath did not spare even the doctors who came in to check up on her.


    Helpless, the doctors did not know what to do. Due to Tina''s family background, they could not do or


    say anything to her. After a lot of consideration, they had to resort to using tranquillizers on Tina to


    subdue her.


    Mark got the news and hurried to the hospital.


    Seeing Tina lying in bed lifelessly, Mark could not hide the heartache from his facial expression. "Tina,


    what''s wrong? It''s me, Mark. Do you recognize me?" he asked.


    "Do you think I am stupid? Why wouldn''t I recognize you?" she answered. Irritated, Tina said, "I think


    you look stupid."


    Immediately, Mark''s face lit up when he heard Tina cursing at him. He felt happy knowing that Tina had


    finally recovered her energy to scold people.


    "Are you hungry now? Do you want something to eat?"


    "No, I don''t." Tina forced herself not to feel drowsy. As she fought off the after effects of the


    tranquillizers, she took Mark''s hand and asked, "Tell me. I want to know the truth about Emily! "


    Mark was extremely d to have his sister back, but when he heard the name ''Emily'', all joy had


    abandoned his face. "Why are you suddenly mentioning Emily?" he asked.


    ''Could it be that she knew something?''


    He thought of what the doctors had said just now. When Tina woke up, she was going berserk, acting


    out of control. They had to apply tranquillizers because they were afraid she was going to hurt herself...


    What on earth was wrong with her?


    Tina gripped Mark''s hand firmly, and said, "I want to know everything. I want to know the truth!"


    "You hate Emily, don''t you? I hate her too. Let''s forget about her, okay? Hmm? Tina, you need to have


    some rest." Mark put his hand on her forehead, and spoke in an extremely soft voice, like coaxing a


    baby to sleep.


    "You..." Tina couldn''t resist the effects of the medicine any longer and went to sleep.


    Mark looked at her sleeping face, quietly. After sitting there for a long time, he reluctantly let go of her


    hand. He turned to the doctors who were standing by and asked in a low voice, "What exactly


    happened?"

 Chapter 217 Emily Was Rubbish

    Chapter 217 Emily Was Rubbish


    Mark''s disposition was not as mild as when he was talking to Tina. His face grew cold, and his eyes


    were sharper than ever. He looked at everyone intimidatingly, putting pressure on everyone with his


    re.


    "Let''s move this outside," he said.


    As soon as Mark left the room, one of the doctors followed him out of the ward.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "One of the nurses must have said something she shouldn''t have said..."


    Mark burst out in anger all of a sudden; he said, "Bring all the suspects toe here."


    The doctor silently wiped a drop of cold sweat from his forehead. "... Yes, sir," said the doctor.


    Until this day, nobody knew what kind of punishment those gossiping nurses had been subjected to. In


    any case, none of them were ever seen in the hospital again.


    When Tina woke up from deep slumber, Mark was at her bedside. She sat up and gave him a straight


    p. "Crack!"


    "Why are you hiding the truth from me?" she yelled.


    The doctors and the nurses stood aside, petrified. The daughter of the Tao family was really vtile!


    Mark looked stunned, but only for a few seconds, before he soon resumed his gentle smile. As if he


    hadn''t been pped on the face to begin with. "What do you want to know? I will tell you everything I


    know, okay? Hmm? Don''t be angry. I don''t want you to get stressed out," said Mark.


    Everyone was astounded at how nicely Mark treated his sister. They had heard rumors about the


    daughter of the Tao family being spoiled, but the way Mark treated Tina was taking it to a whole new


    level.


    "Get out, all of you." Mark gave the order, and soon everybody dispersed.


    Tina stared at Mark coldly, determined to get an answer from his mouth. "Tell me! What on earth is the


    matter with Emily?" she asked.


    Mark looked at her. He knew that it could not be concealed from her any more. He thought over about


    the diction, and then said, "She, really is."


    "She really is what? She really is the daughter of the Tao family? It simply makes meugh my teeth


    off!" Tina widened her eyes, with ironic expression on her face. "How can that bitch be a member of our


    family!"


    "Tina, calm down a little..."


    Tina''s expression changed from blue to pale then from pale to blue. She said, "Calm down? How can I


    calm down! As soon as I woke up, I heard them saying that Emily was the daughter of the Tao family!


    And now you admitted it! How can a low person as her deserve to be a member of the Tao family!"


    Mark had to try his best to console her, "Yes, she does not deserve it. Let''s not lower ourselves to the


    same status as her. Be good, dear!"


    "How can I be good! You are coaxing me like a baby!" Tina sneered coldly. Her eyes were cker than


    the abyss. "Emily, that bitch, she doesn''t deserve to be a member of our family! She belongs in the


    mud, under my feet!"


    Tina couldn''t bear the fact that Emily was also the daughter of the Tao family, as that would mean that


    they shared the same blood running in their veins! Just the thought of it made her insides curdle like


    milk with lemon! Emily''s very existence revolted her!


    Rubbish! Emily was rubbish!


    "Rest assured. I will never let her enter the Tao''s door!" Mark assured Tina. His voice was inexplicably


    pleasing, but it revealed a slight coldness, as he said, "You are the only daughter of the Tao n."


    "That''s it." Tina was pleased by what Mark had said. Her lip curved upwards forming a strange smile.


    She said, "Let''s see if she has the luck to get into the door of our house!"


    Ha, to be Tina''s sister! Did Emily deserve it?


    Tina had to stay in the hospital for more than two months, before she returned home to recuperate.


    During this time, no one in the Tao household mentioned anything about her real identity. The love and


    affection that was given to her was adequate, but they weren''t as indulgent to her as before.


    However, this kind of peacefulness was doomed to be disrupted.


    Master Tao soon came to learn the whole truth. He never liked Tina for being such an arrogant and


    toxic granddaughter. Now that he knew she was not rted to them by blood, he did not like her even


    more.


    Master Tao got impatient, as his son and daughter-inw kept dying the recognition and the


    weing of Emily into the Tao family. He personally went to the Tao vi for questioning.


    "Do you have your daughter Emily in your heart? You protect Tina as if you are protecting the pupils of


    your eye. Don''t you want your own daughter? If you don''t want her back, you should inform me. I still


    want this granddaughter! I will bring her back myself."


    Master Tao was already over 70 years old, but he was still in good health and full of energy. He was an


    old retired General from the battlefield, and a decorated war hero. Sometimes when he lost temper,


    even Abbott was afraid of him.


    "Father! We''ve been thinking about the proper solutions! Don''t speak so loud! Tina will hear you! Let''s


    go out and talk about it..."


    "You want me to go out on such a cold winter night? You are a really good son!" Master Tao pointed at


    Abbott, his grey beard trembling with anger. "The truth is, that girl is not a descendant of the Tao family


    at all. She should be grateful for everything we have given her. How dare you ask me to keep my voice


    down on her ount! You''d better watch your tone!" he said to them.


    The Tao couple panicked, upon hearing Master Tao''s words. Fearing his wrath, they dared not to


    irritate him any further. They persuaded with extra caution, "Father, it''s all our fault. For the sake of


    Tina''s poor health, please don''t speak of this to her, please? Nheless, wasn''t she also brought up


    by you..."


    "Tina is the way she is right now because of her own poor choices. She is a prisoner of her own device.


    The time hase for her to reap the fruits of her actions!" In the end Master Tao, gave the couples


    some respite. "Okay, if you want to hide it from her, it''s up to you. After all, she is also surnamed Tao..."


    However, before Master Tao had time to finish what he had said, a cold voice interrupted him.


    "Hide from me? I don''t think you need to hide anything from me," said Tina, as she walked down the


    stairs expressionlessly, ncing at the people in the living room.


    "Tina..." Mark called her name as he walked up from behind and watched the stiff expressions on


    everyone''s face. He started to have a bad feeling about this.


    Sure enough, the next second, Tina''s words made Mark''s jaw drop to the floor.


    "Am I not your biological daughter? Dad, mom, tell me." Tina''s voice was ghostly, but it was a precursor


    to the eruption of the volcano.


    With her voice trembling, Bess forced herself to tell a lie, "Who told you that? You are our own


    daughter!"


    "Even now, you are still lying to me? Alright!" Tina''s eyes burned with anger. She screamed at them, "If


    I am not, then I am not. Who cares! I don''t want to share the same blood with a smelly ratbag like


    Emily!"


    Master Tao was so furious at Tina''s arrogance that he almost broke the walking stick in his hand.


    Driven mad with anger, he said, "Listen! Listen to what this girl says! She doesn''t seem like shees


    from a decent family!"


    "God damn it, old man! What qualifications do you have to say anything about me? What I hate most


    about you, is your stereotypical old face. You look like a tombstone!" Tina burst out into curses.


    "You... I am so angry!" Master Tao had been a soldier all his life. Everybody had always shown him


    respect and he had never been insulted like this by another person let alone a young girl. He was so


    angry that he had difficulty breathing all of a sudden!


    What an absolute disgrace!

 Chapter 218 A Tossed Stone Raises A Thousand Ripples

    Chapter 218 A Tossed Stone Raises A Thousand Ripples


    Not only Master Tao, but also Abbott got angry because of Tina''s remarks. However, before Abbott


    could open his mouth to scold Tina, she went berserk, throwing everything on the table to the ground.


    Tina''s wrath did not spare any of the precious tea sets and decorative ornaments. Pieces of porcin


    flew in all direction. The air was suddenly rent by the sound of breaking ss.


    After wrecking everything like a storm, Tina turned around and ran out without looking back.


    "Tina!" Mark cried out. Ignoring his elders present in the room, Mark followed her out directly.


    Master Tao was so frustrated. His face became red with anger, as he looked at the mess on the


    ground. His voice trembled. Pointing to the debris on the ground, he said, "Look at this! What a ss


    act! What a realdy your daughter is!"


    Disappointed, Abbott''s face became glum with shame. Bess, on the other hand, seemed not to care


    about their anger, as she looked at the door with a worried look on her face, and said, "Tina hasn''t fully


    recovered yet. What if something happens to her?"


    Master Tao snorted angrily and replied, "Mark went after her. She will be fine. This time, it serves her


    right for being so headstrong. From my point of view, Tina should learn from her own mistakes and get


    rid of her arrogant ways."


    Displeased, Master Tao turned around and walked away as soon as he finished his words.


    After taking a few steps, he suddenly remembered the real purpose of his visit. He turned around and


    walked over to Abbott. He said, "Now that everything is out in the open, when are you going to bring


    Emily home? I heard that she''s very close to Jacob Gu now. Is it true?"


    "Yes, they are in love," replied Abbott, as his face turned sour. He continued, "Jacob is a tough and


    upromising businessman. He has a strong possessive instinct, and he always regards Emily as


    his own possession and doesn''t allow us to see her."


    "How ridiculous! She is our child. Jacob has no right to decide on her personal affairs. Be sure to bring


    Emily back home!"


    "Father, we''re trying to figure it out," replied Abbott.


    "Just do it as soon as possible! Keep a close eye on Tina, and don''t let her sabotage our n," Master


    Tao ordered, and then he left the vi.


    Meanwhile, Tina ran out of the house, in her pajamas. Out in the cold, she soon turned pale and her


    lips turned purple. Nevertheless, she continued to run as if the cold winds did nothing to her at all.


    Mark was close at her heels. He sped up and caught her in his arms, then he said, panting for breath,


    "Tina, stop running! Where are you going?"


    "It''s none of your business. Who do you think you are?" yelled Tina. Tina mocked him coldly, as she


    violently struggled in his arms, trying to wriggle free. She was so ardent and agitated that she ended up


    scratching his strongly defined chin a few times.


    Mark''s heart ached with pity for her. He wasn''t angered by her rude behavior, instead, he just stared at


    her with a look of deep concern, then he said, "It''s too cold outside. And you are not well enough to


    stay outside. So I''m going to take you back home, okay?"


    His words provoked Tina, as she roared at him with rage, "You are not my real brother. Didn''t you hear


    their words? I''m not their daughter. So you are not my brother! I don''t want to go back to that house!"


    "Tina, as long as you treat me as your brother, I will forever treat you as my sister," Mark said in a


    catory, soft voice, as he gazed deeply into Tina''s eyes. He continued, "No matter what happens, our


    rtionship will never break up. I will always love you."


    Tina stopped struggling and looked into his eyes, in a daze. She was touched by the unconditional love


    he had for her, and she mumbled, "Mark..."


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll always be by your side. As long as I''m alive, nobody can hurt you," Mark promised.


    "So what?" she cried out. When Tina came back to her senses, she became distant. In a cold tone, she


    yelled, "Let me go! I don''t believe you, and I don''t believe anyone! Get away from me!"


    Mark''s thin lipspressed into a line, as his face darkened. He said no more, instead, he took Tina to


    a taxi, which was parked on the street. Then he asked the driver to drive them to a five-star hotel.


    It was so cold outside that he was afraid she would catch a cold if he didn''t bring her indoors as soon


    as possible.


    Tina was forcibly taken to the hotel by Mark, which made her even more angry. She smashed


    everything in her room, but even that didn''t calm her down.


    Suddenly, an idea popped into Mark''s head. He asked someone to buy a white rabbit for Tina.


    As he expected, when Tina saw the white rabbit, she looked a little calmer. Abruptly, she reached out


    and pinched the rabbit''s fragile little neck!


    In return, the weak rabbit acted out of instinct and bit Tina''s hand.


    Mark''s face suddenly dropped to the floor. The rabbit had been given an injection of sedatives, in order


    to prevent it from hurting Tina. Unfortunately, the sedatives hadn''t taken effect yet.


    "Tina, let go!" Mark yelled, as he hurried up to her and tried to take the rabbit away.


    However, Tina pinched the rabbit even harder than before, as if she didn''t feel the pain for its bite. She


    didn''t care about the bleeding on her hand at all, instead she grinned like a Cheshire Cat, eerie and


    ominous. "Emily, are you happy now? You worthless whore! I hope you rot in hell!"


    Tina gritted her teeth with hatred, looking like someone who had been possessed by a demon.


    Tina hated Emily more than anything in the world. Her hatred for Emily had ovee even her love for


    Jacob, consuming every bit of humanity left in her. Only Emily''s death could satiate her bloodlust.


    ''Emily is just a cheap whore! How could she be Bess Tao''s biological daughter? And if I''m not her real


    daughter, then who are my biological parents? Where are they?'' wondered Tina.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    All of a sudden, the thought of Debby popped into her head. The woman, who for some reason, cared


    a lot about her without rhyme or reason. On top of that, why did Andrew im to be her father? All


    clues led to the same conclusion that Debby and Andrew were her real parents.


    "No!" Tina, in denial, refused to think about that anymore. Her eyes reddened slowly, as she mustered


    all the strength she had to squeeze the rabbit''s neck. Her grip was so tight, even Mark couldn''t get her


    to open her hand.


    Atst, she twisted its tiny neck and killed it in her hand. Blood dripped from both of her hands. It was a


    horrific scene.


    Mark quickly threw the dead rabbit away and grabbed Tina''s hand. "Don''t move! Your hands need to be


    sterilized," he said to her lovingly.


    Tina didn''t refuse. Atst, she seemed to have calmed down. She quietly watched Mark, as he picked


    up the medical kit from the drawers, took her hand, and treated her wounds gently.


    Mark carefully, washed and disinfected her wounds. Then he applied some medicine to the wound and


    dressed it up meticulously.


    Finally, Mark held her hand, as he suddenly lowered his head and blew lightly on her hand, trying to


    reduce her pain. "Does your hand still hurt? Please don''t do anything that hurts you," he said.


    He bent lower and then kissed her gently on the back of her hand.


    Before long, Tina''s lips curved up with a vicious smile. "I want another rabbit," she said.


    Mark was slightly dumbfounded by her words, but a few secondster, he responded in a soft tone,


    "Okay, I will buy another one for you."


    Just as he had promised, a few hourster, he had someone buy some white rabbits and had them


    sent to Tina''s room.


    In the following days, Tina killed many rabbits. White, weak and cheap, those were themonalities


    they all shared.


    Tina killed the rabbits, faster than Mark was delivering them to her. Killing rabbits had be an


    addiction. The more she abused the rabbits, the more she enjoyed it. It was like a drug that cated


    her unstable mind for the time being.


    Tina stayed in the hotel and never went home again. Abbott and Bess were both worried about Tina, so


    they went to the hotel several times, but every time they went, they were not allowed to see her. The


    decided to leave her alone, knowing that Mark would take good care of her.


    Meanwhile, after much deliberation, Master Tao yed a trump card, in order to take Emily from Jacob.


    In the name of the Tao n, he published an important statement in the mainstream media outlets. The


    statement was on every newspaper, television channel, Inte blogs and so on. The statement was


    as follows¡ª


    We have finally found the long lost child of the Tao n, Emily, whom we have had no contact with for


    years. We miss her very much and the guilt in our hearts is bing unbearable. We hope that she


    will read this statement and return to the Tao n and reunite with her parents who love her dearly.


    After the statement came out in Jingshi City, it was like a stone tossed into a still pond, which caused a


    thousand ripples. The entire city was in an uproar over the statement.

 Chapter 219 Do You Have Any Proof

    Chapter 219 Do You Have Any Proof


    Emily''s identity as Mr. and Mrs. Tao''s daughter had set the Inte on fire, gathering the attention of all


    netizens.


    "Wow! How can that be? The news of Emily''s dating Jacob alone was enough to make me envious,


    and now with her parentage she''ll be a hot sensation on the Inte again!"


    "She is so lucky! Now the ugly duckling has transformed into a lovely swan. Soon she will marry Jacob


    and unite two of the most powerful families in the city!"


    "Oh! How I envy her!"


    "..."


    As a matter of fact, Abbott was deliberately spreading the news so as to put pressure on Jacob. ''Jacob


    will not be able to keep Emily at his home, '' Abbott thought wisely, ''when everyone else learns that


    Emily is my daughter.''


    To some extent, Abbott had seeded in getting what he wanted. Although, Jacob tried hard to keep


    the secret from Emily, the news still found its way to Emily''s ears.


    The moment Emily heard the news, her mind got muddledpletely.


    ''What does Mr. Tao mean by making that deration? "Emily"? Is there another "Emily" in Jingshi City?


    No... It can''t be me!''


    While still in a state of both shock and doubt, Emily suddenly got a call from Bess, who atst managed


    to bypass Jacob.


    Staring at the number, puzzled, Emily identally answered the call, and a female voice came from


    the other end of the phone, at once.


    "Hello. Is that you Emily? This is...I..." The voice on the phone sounded, cautious, as if she was


    nervous of speaking with Emily.


    "I know who you are, Mrs. Bess," Emily said, trying to make her voice sound calm, even though she


    was biting her lips tightly. "What can I do for you?" asked Emily.


    Bess''s voice paused for a while before she continued, "Have you read the news?"


    "... Yes," answered Emily.


    "It is true. You are my daughter. I know that we owe you an exnation for all of these years, but..."


    Bess said, as her voice trembled. However, as she went on, her voice turned softer and gentler like a


    cool breeze.


    Bess''s words, however, did not register on Emily''s mind, because Emily waspletely floored when


    she heard that she was Bess''s daughter.


    In truth, Emily, at first, was very sceptical about what was written in the news. However, when she


    heard Bess''s words on the phone, she had no choice but to ept the truth.


    But she was still confused.


    Debby had told Emily that she was an orphan they had adopted and there was no clue of her birth


    parents. ''How could I became the daughter to Bess and Abbott almost overnight?'' wondered Emily.


    But then again, she took into consideration the fact that, no one would make a joke about a noble


    family.


    ''If Abbott and Bess are my birth parents, then Tina must be the daughter of Debby, '' Emily thought, ''and


    this could only be exined by the fact that I was exchanged for Tina when we were born.''


    With this conclusion, Emily realized that she was fooled by another one of Debby''s lies.


    "Do you have any proof?" asked Emily, as she interrupted Bess. Emily took a deep breath. All this was


    a little too overwhelming for her casual evening.


    Somewhat guilt-ridden, Bess answered, "We have the results from a DNA paternity test. Do you want


    to read the report?"


    Instead of answering Bess directly, Emily threw another question to Bess in an inquisitive tone as she


    asked, "Was it made on the day you drew my blood to save Tina''s life?"


    "... Yes. But if we hadn''t drawn your blood, we would not have found out about the truth. I know you


    have suffered a lot, and it was all your adoptive mother''s fault! Oh, I can''t exin everything to you in


    just a few words. Emily, I wish to see you again, may I?"


    However, there was no answer from the other end of the line.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Emily didn''t give her the answer she had hoped for, Bess became anxious, as she said, "Emily,


    you are my daughter. I want you to be back at my side, at your family members'' side. We will do our


    best to make up for everything that you should have enjoyed all these years. Okay?"


    "No, there''s no need for that. I just want to know the truth," said Emily.


    "I will tell you everything about it when we meet. Jacob won''t allow me to see you, so maybe you


    could..."


    Before Emily could hear what Bess had said, someone snatched her phone from her hand and hung up


    the call.


    Astonished and stunned, Emily turned back, and found herself face to face with Jacob''s darkened face.


    With panic in her eyes, she asked, "What...What''s wrong?"


    "So she told you," Jacob said, staring at Emily with his dark and cold eyes.


    Jacob did all he could to stop Bess and Debby from telling Emily the truth, but he didn''t expect that


    Bess would be so cunning and that she''d find a way to contact Emily!


    Emily was taken aback at Jacob''s words. ''What does he mean by saying that?'' wondered Emily.


    ''Did he know about the truth all along? How long has he been hiding it from me?''


    "You..." Emily tried to say something, but before she could open her mouth, Jacob pulled her into his


    arms.


    "I don''t like anyone from the Tao family. I don''t want to see you go back to them," he said. He kissed


    Emily''s lips and chin and mumbled, "You are neither one of them nor one of the Bai family." he added,


    "You are my girl, just my girl..."


    Fearing that Jacob would cast his affection on her as he kissed her again and again, Emily pushed


    away Jacob at once, held his face and stared at him directly. "Tell me. How many secrets have you


    been hiding from me?" she asked.


    ''"How many"?'' Jacob chuckled in his mind, ''There are many secrets... But you don''t have to know any


    of them...''


    However, instead of telling the truth, Jacob said in a serious but somewhat guilt-ridden tone, "Only this


    one, but it''s for you own good."


    "For my own good? I want an exnation from you," Emily said, angrily.


    She thought that Jacob''s excuse was so ridiculous that she almost burst outughing.


    "Those people of Tao family do not deserve someone like you," Jacob said in a cold voice, and then he


    continued, "If you were put on a scale and weighed against Tina, they would definitely choose Tina.


    What do you expect from those conniving bunch of degenerates? They make me sick, and I don''t want


    you to get hurt."


    Jacob''s words muddled the feelings Emily had in her mind even more. On on hand, she hated Tina and


    felt sick at how Tina''s family members spoiled her, but on the other hand, even if she didn''t like anyone


    from the Tao family, she couldn''t just throw away her kinship with them.


    Emily just wanted to figure out what had happen more than twenty years ago.


    Jacob raised his eyebrows, as if he had seen through Emily; he said, "It was just like what Debby told


    you, even though she didn''t give you every detail. For her own benefits, she nned to exchange her


    daughter for the baby of Tao family. And after she seeded, she kept the secret for more than twenty


    years."


    "So she fooled me again," Emily murmured.


    An eerie light shed in Jacob''s eyes and then vanished as he timely stopped himself from telling Emily


    that he also yed a role in Debby''s lie. After all, Jacob detested Debby so much that he did not feel


    guilty for making her take the fall for him.


    While Emily was lost in her thoughts, her phone rang and a message showed up on the screen.


    Emily took the phone to read the message, and found that the message was from Bess telling Emily


    the address of their meeting.


    Jacob''s look darkened as he threw away her phone and began to kiss Emily again. "I won''t allow you to


    see her," hemanded.


    "Oh... You are so bossy!"ined Emily.


    "Whatever you say, I won''t allow it. Even if you want to go," Jacob paused, with cold light glistering in


    his eyes, before he gave an evil smile and said, "I''m afraid that you won''t be able to struggle away from


    my arms."


    All of sudden, his words reminded Emily of the day when she failed to meet Debby. ''It''s happening


    again!'' she cried in her head.

 Chapter 220 Love and A Cough Cannot Be Hid

    Chapter 220 Love and A Cough Cannot Be Hid


    "Oh, Jacob! You are outrageous!" Emily yelled at Jacob, as the memories of the other day when Jacob


    made love to her so hard that she needed to beg him to stop before her brain could start working again.


    "Why is it so difficult for you to be polite? Should I remind you that you''re the one who''s been lying to


    me all this time?" she added.


    "Just as I''ve said, I lied to you for your own good," said Jacob, as he kissed Emily''s neck and chin.


    Emily had run out of patience; she covered Jacob''s mouth with her hand and stressed, "It''s not good to


    lie to someone, even if you think you''re doing it for their benefit."


    "So what do you want me to do?" asked Jacob.


    "First of all, stop kissing me..." replied Emily.


    Before heeding Emily''s request, Jacob turned his head away from her hand and pecked Emily''s tender


    lips one more time.


    "You don''t want me to be a member of Tao family, do you?" asked Emily.


    "What is your decision? Do you want to go back to them?" Jacob replied with a question of his own.


    Emily pondered for a long while before she came to the conclusion that Jacob was making a lot of


    sense. Since everyone in the Tao family considered Tina as the apple of their eyes, it would be


    impossible for Emily to be a part of that family, especially since she did not get along with Tina at all.


    Moreover, Emily believed that Bess and Abbott only wished to take her back home because they


    wanted to make up for their mistakes, so they could absolve themselves of their guilt.


    Taking everything into consideration, Emily felt that if she had to choose between the Tao family and


    Debby, she would be more inclined to choose thetter.


    Emily shook her head slowly, and then firmly uttered, "I know nothing about them, just as they know


    nothing about me. I just want to be by your side."


    Satisfied by Emily''s confession, Jacob''s eyes lit up and he smiled from ear to ear. "You''ve made a wise


    decision," he said.


    "But," Emily thought deeply, before she decided to add, "Since Mrs. Bess asked me to see her, maybe I


    should meet her and tell her my decision in person. What do you think?"


    Jacob''s face suddenly darkened at Emily''s words, as he said angrily, "Are you serious?"


    Detecting hints of suspicion in his eyes, Emily, exasperated, punched him gently on the chest and


    asked, "Why are you looking at me like that? Don''t you trust me?"


    "Yes, I trust you," Jacob hastened to exin.


    After a long pause, he nodded and added, "Well. Perhaps it wouldn''t be such a bad idea to tell her your


    decision in person."


    ''And I hope that, after telling Bess about your decision, you will get rid of all those guys from Tao family


    and never let them back into your life again, '' Jacob prayed in his mind.


    Meanwhile, at a five-star hotel in Jingshi City.


    Tina had smashed everything she could get her hands on after she read the deration about Emily''s


    parentage in the newspapers. Her blood boiled, as the fire in her veins grew wilder every second she


    thought of Emily.


    Tina remembered the nightmare she had the night before, where Emily had transformed from an ugly


    duckling into a beautiful swan; dressed in a mboyant gown and with delicate makeup on, Emily, who


    looked just like a princess, belittled Tina in front of her peers.


    Squinting at Tina with an arrogant attitude, Emily said, "Tina, you''ve always humiliated me in public,


    because I came from a poor family. And I remember that you used to call me a fool, a country bumpkin,


    a trash bag... But did you ever expect that you would be the one born out of a poor family?


    Did the truth surprise you? Are you scared? You said that I was born into poverty, but now it turns out


    that you were born into poverty. Oh, how times have changed. Hahahahah!" Emilyughed hysterically.


    And then she added, "You are not the daughter to Bess and Abbott. They just mistook you as their


    daughter. You took everything that should have been given to me and you enjoyed everything you


    didn''t even deserve! And now, I will take it all back!"


    "Shut up! You bitch! Shut up!" Tina woke up screaming that night, with a hunger for Emily''s blood.


    When Tina reached for the vase on the bedside table and threw it at the TV, Mark sighed before he


    stepped forward and embraced her into his arms, trying tofort her. "I will not allow Emily to be one


    of us. You have my word. Don''t worry," Mark assured, in a soft tone.


    Tina, unconvinced by Mark, shoved him aside, and stared at him with a nk look on her face. "Worry?


    I''m not worried about anything! I just feel wronged. It''s not fair! How dramatic my life is! How could that


    bitch be the daughter of my parents overnight? She should just live in a house surrounded by


    trash and be looked down upon by everyone else!" said Tina.


    As a girl of aristocracy, Tina could not stand the truth a minute longer. After all, the mere thought of


    Debby and Andrew disgusted her. As if things weren''t bad enough, she came to learn that the couple,


    who were as poor as church mouses, were actually her birth parents.


    ''Emily was the perfect daughter for them! Only that bitch deserves such disgusting parents!'' Tina


    cursed in her heart.


    Mark looked at Tina silently, feeling helpless, because he knew exactly how Tina felt, but there was


    nothing he could do to take her pain away. In fact, when he learned the truth, he tried his best to keep it


    from Tina. Unfortunately, things hadn''t gone the way he would have liked and now it was beyond his


    control.


    "Mark," Tina uttered, looking directly into Mark''s eyes affectionately, "Why are you still here with me,


    after you''ve learned about my secret? I am not your sister and you don''t owe me anything, you know."


    Tina was curious, because it seemed like, Mark cared about her even more than her birth parents.


    "Tina, do you remember what I have told you? You are my only sister," Mark answered, in a tender


    voice.


    "Sister? Do you take me for a fool?" Squinting her eyes, Tina showed a weird expression, as she said,


    "Mark, you''re in with love me, aren''t you?"


    In a split second, every nerve in Mark''s body and brain was electrified, as every word Tina uttered


    caused his skin to tingle in a frenzy of static.


    "... How did you know..." he forced a few words out, but failed to finish the sentence.


    ''I suppose, the old saying is true, '' he thought, ''"Love and a cough cannot be hid".''


    "So you admit that you have feelings for me?" asked Tina, showing a bright smile all of a sudden.


    Tina''s bright smile, gave Mark a sense of hope he never thought he could have. His body went on a


    transitory paralysis, as a soft and hesitant smile appeared on his face. He said, "Yes, but I think it''s


    probably a good news that we are not siblings."


    "Is that all you can think about?" Tina asked. Her smile made Mark''s heart vibrate with excitement,


    rendering his mind incapable of processing the pleasure fast enough. The seed of love buried deep in


    his heart started growing and bearing fruit.


    Mark wanted to break free, since he was unable to keep his feelings for Tina bottled in his heart any


    longer.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He could almost tell that Tina was showing her affection for him too.


    The next moment, however, the smile on Tina''s face turned into ridicule and disgust, as she said, "It''s


    such a pity that I don''t love you at all. I have no feelings for you."


    Tina''s words brought Mark down from paradise to hell in a split second, as his face darkened, and he


    asked, "So... Do you still love Jacob?"


    Startled, Tina suddenly realized that she had not thought of Jacob in a long time. At least, not in the the


    same way she used to.


    ''Do I love Jacob now? No! He''s hurt my feelings too many times for me to love him again. I hate him


    just as much as I hate Emily! Those two ruined my life, and there is no possibility for me to forgive


    them!'' Tina cursed.


    However, instead of speaking her mind, she yelled at Mark, "It''s none of you business! I will love


    anyone else, except you! I used to regard you as my dear brother. But you make me sick by saying that


    you have feelings for me! Get lost! Leave me alone!"


    Tina fashioned her words into tiny little thorns and pierced Mark''s heart, cutting the love from the


    sapling and shrivelling the bud of love that had not yet bloomed in his heart.

 Chapter 221 Youre My Real Daughter

    Chapter 221 You''re My Real Daughter


    "Tina Tao!" He called her full name loud and clear.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Tina looked into his eyes and without any fear faced him again, "I said, get out!"


    Mark couldn''t believe that after all he had done for her, she could treat him in this way. He was hurt and


    felt pain into his chest, turning his anger into burning agony.


    "Okay, I''ll go." He clenched his fists, but loosened them quickly. Then he turned away and went out


    without looking back at her once.


    "BANG!" Tina instantly shut the door. Then she lied down on her bed.


    When she woke up she heard some noiseing from the hallway, so she opened slightly the door


    and looked out. A couple of huge bodyguards in a ck suit were standing by her door. Mark must


    have ordered them to keep an eye on her. Irritated and disappointed, she avoided the two guards,


    slipped out of their sight and then she left the hotel.


    In the meantime, it was time for Emily to meet Bess.


    Jacob drove Emily to her destination, then he went back to his office. He wanted to go inside with


    Emily, but she assured him that it was better for her to go alone. She didn''t want him to piss off Abbott


    and Bess. But still, he sent two bodyguards to protect Emily.


    Before knowing that Abbott and Bess were Emily''s biological parents, Jacob wasn''t really getting along


    with them. Sometimes he had even been pretty rude. But now that the truth was unveiled, everything


    had changed. Now, if Emily would get closer with them, he would get to know them better and he didn''t


    think it would be a good idea to be rude to them in front of Emily. Even though he really didn''t care


    about their feelings, he cared about Emily''s.


    Abbott and Bess arranged the meeting in a very luxurious restaurant, renting the whole floor for this


    asion. Mr. Tao was also present and Andrew and Debby arrived shortly after. Everyone was waiting


    for Emily''s arrival.


    When Emily entered the restaurant she found all of them already sitting down. She could feel some


    eyes staring hastily at her when she came in, but she didn''t care.


    ''Is this my family then?'' Emily thought.


    She sat down quietly. Everyone''s eyes were still on her. Andrew and Debby did not mutter a word, after


    all, they had almost nothing to do with this meeting. Plus, they were quite embarrassed to be in front of


    one of the most powerful and rich families of Jingshi City.


    Bess spoke at first, "Emily, be our guest! This is delicious! You have to try some..."


    Although Abbott was visibly nervous to meet his real daughter, he still tried to mutter some words, "Yes!


    You have to try some..."


    Instead, Master Tao said nothing. He just scanned Emily from head to feet with his old but sharp eyes.


    Considering all the wicked things Tina had done before, he subconsciously observed Emily, trying to


    see through her.


    Emily felt a little ufortable with that gaze on her, but she was not that stupid to let him notice.


    Emily answered politely, "I''m fine. Thank you for your kindness, Mrs. Tao. But I''m not here to eat."


    Emily''s answer was so unexpected that Bess, Abbott and Master Tao looked quite disappointed, but


    they said nothing. ''Such rudeness! Anyone can tell that she wasn''t brought up by the Tao Family. If she


    were, she would have known that it''s impolite to talk to the elders like that, '' Abbott and Master Tao


    frowned and were thinking at the same time.


    Bess tried to force a smile and said, "Come one, Emily. Let''s try some! It is very good. This restaurant


    is well known for its delicious meals. You haven''te here a lot, have you?"


    "Jacob took me here before. The food here is all right, but there is another restaurant on the East Side


    where it tastes better," answered Emily firmly.


    "Really?" Embarrassed, Bess realized that what she just said was not very appropriate. After a short


    moment, she continued, "Why don''t we go there together next time?"


    "No, thanks, Mrs. Tao." Emily came straight to the point, "I''m here to clear the things up. I don''t know


    what do you mean by that statement. If that was to let me know the fact, well, I have known that.


    What''s your point for this meet now?"


    Her answer was calm and direct to the point. Probably the Tao family had imagined that all of a sudden


    she would be touched go back to the Tao family with them. But it was not that easy.


    Master Tao was surprised at her calmness, but he somehow also appreciated that. Thus, he softened a


    bit his grip on Emily and said, "Well, you are a child of Tao Family. Of course, you shoulde back


    home to where you belong."


    Although he said this with all his kindness, this put Emily in the corner. He clearly thought that Emily


    must not stay far away, but to return back to her real family.


    That wasn''t so foolish to think after all. Being the daughter of the Tao Family was like being nominated


    princess. She would get the same power as Tina used to have, Nobody would have bothered her again


    and she could do everything she wanted. Who in this world wouldn''t dream something like this?


    But Emily was different. No matter what the others would have done.


    For Emily, her family and loved ones were above anything else. However, there was a knot to


    disentangle, who should she call "her family"?


    "I think you had it wrong, Mr. Tao," said Emily. Her tone was very serious and very respectful like she


    was talking about business, "I haven''t thought once toe back to Tao Family."


    "Why?" At first, both Abbott and Bess hardly believed at what Emily had just said, even Master Tao


    seemed a bit shocked.


    After they gave it a second thought though, they realized that Emily was there to negotiate something


    with them. Even the thought of this made them not only sad but also angry. They started to doubt that


    maybe Emily wasn''t as innocent as she appeared to be.


    "I know we owe you. Once you will be back with us, we will try our best to fix things up for you. We can


    give you whatever you want. You are our daughter..." said Bess patiently.


    "I don''t want anything. I just want to live my life as it is," answered Emily.


    "But your life with us will be a thousand times better than it is now. You are our real daughter Emily!"


    "Well, If I am your real daughter then what Tina is for you?" Emily asked. Emily continued smiling, "You


    haven''t told me yet what are you going to do with Tina."


    Abbott frowned when she named Tina. He reminded what Jacob had told him previously and


    answered, "Clearly Tina will always be our daughter. She will stay with us. We will be a family all


    together."


    Jacob had this right. If he was here to hear what Abbot just said he wouldn''t be surprised. Jacob even


    would refute Abbott''s words and piss him off.


    His words upset Emily and her smile disappeared, "You still love Tina. You want me toe back


    though, why so?"


    Bess sighed as if she already knew that every word they said were only a waste of time. Emily wouldn''t


    change what she had in mind. Then she intervened, "My girl, why don''t you understand us? You are


    our flesh and blood. Of course we want you toe back with us."


    "Mrs. Tao, you want to keep Tina with you and you want me to go back as well. Then, what about my


    parents? If both of us were to stay with you, they would remain alone. It is not really fair, isn''t it?" Jacob


    himself had said those words to the Taos. It was very much like the two of them decided what to say


    beforeing there.


    The "parents" Emily was referring to were Andrew and Debby, who were sitting aside quietly. If Emily


    hadn''t mentioned them, they would''ve almost forgotten they were even there.


    Abbott nced at the couple and snorted coldly, "Can they be called ''parents''?"


    Andrew and Debby bowed their head without saying anything.


    Emily went dark in the face almost instantly and replied promptly, "Mr. Tao! Please mind what you


    say."

 Chapter 222 Who Would Want to Be Related to Her

    Chapter 222 Who Would Want to Be Rted to Her


    "Emily, you keep saying that we should pay attention to what we are saying, then what about you? You


    call me Mr. Tao and your mother Mrs. Tao. Do you think that is appropriate behavior?" asked Abbott.


    "I don''t think there is anything wrong with what I said. As for what you said, Mr. Tao, telling me that my


    parents don''t deserve to be my parents ispletely inappropriate. They may not be the people who


    gave birth to me, but they are the ones who raised me, provided me with a roof over my head; kept me


    fed and clothed; paid for my education. Although you are my biological parents, I don''t know anything


    about you, and vice versa. I have never felt love or care from either of you," answered Emily.


    As far as qualifications were concerned, Mr. and Mrs. Tao, who did not meet the necessary


    qualifications, were not fit to call themselves Emily''s parents!


    Stunned, these words had rendered Mr. and Mrs. Tao speechless. After a brief pause, Bess added,


    "We never had the chance, but we assure you that, from now on, we will never let you feel an ounce of


    neglect..."


    "There is no need for that. You have Tina, and my parents have me as their daughter, even though they


    don''t love me as much," she said. With relief in her eyes, Emily turned to Mr. and Mrs. Bai, and smiled


    with satisfaction. "I will not put the me on you. You have been kind to me, and to me, you will always


    be my biological parents, regardless of what any test says. I will care for you when you are old and I


    will be there to carry out my duties as a daughter even after you have passed," said Emily.


    Something in what Emily had said, forced the tears out of Debby''s eyes, as they turned red with guilt


    and remorse. Mr. Bai felt so regretful that he lowered his head, almost burying it on the table, to hide


    the expression on his face from the rest of the world.


    The Bai couples were speechless, choked up by emotions and feelings they didn''t know they had.


    "Dad, Mom, let''s go home," said Emily


    "Emily..." When Emily stood up to leave, Bess wanted to dissuade her by saying something, but she


    could not find the right words. All she could do was helplessly watch Emily turn around to leave...


    "Why are you leaving so soon? As one of the persons involved, I''ve just arrived at the scene." The


    shrill, bitter voice of a woman caught everyone''s attention in the room.


    Fashionablyte, Tina stepped in with her high-heeled shoes. Her steps were still a little unstable, but


    she managed to keep her bnce despite the extreme pain. In an imposing manner, she said, "Emily, it


    has been a really long time since we''ve seen each other."


    "It''s been a long time, but I''d like to keep it that way," said Emily. Emily frowned, like she had tasted


    something bitter, as she looked at Tina standing in front of her.


    With an air of gloom in the eyes, Tina said, "That makes the two of us."


    "Tina, what are you doing here?" asked Bess. Concerned for Tina''s physical and mental fitness, Bess


    was worried that she would act out and do something regrettable.


    Master Tao frowned. He had a feeling that Tina was there to make trouble again!


    Emily didn''t want to converse with Tina any more. She simply said, with a hint of disapproval in her


    voice, "Get out of the way."


    "Gee, there''s no need for you to be so feisty," replied Tina, with a tongue-in-cheek smile. It was as if


    she carried an air of arrogance with her at all times. "What a pity! You think you can fly onto a branch


    and be a phoenix, but as you look in the mirror, you find that you are still just an ugly sparrow!"


    she said to Emily.


    "All right then, Miss ''Phoenix'', I am going to leave now. Would you please get your noble feet out of the


    way, lest your eyes be stained by an ugly sparrow like me," Emily answered. Emily realized that there


    was no point in arguing with a mentally disturbed person like Tina. She went along with her words, to


    show her reluctance to speak with Tina.


    However, this angered Tina even more!


    How could Emily mock her like that? A low-life! Even if she changed her identity, Emily could not wash


    away the humble mud that came out of her bones!


    Meanwhile, Mr. and Mrs. Bai couldn''t help secretly peeking at Tina with curiosity.


    Tina, however, caught their secretive nce, and yelled at them rudely, with a look of pure disgust on


    her face, "Don''t look at me with your disgusting eyes!"


    As if shocked by an electric taser, Mr. and Mrs. Bai looked away immediately, afraid to set their sights


    on Tina again.


    Their meek demeanor and submissiveness disgusted Tina even more. How could her parents be so


    weak and ordinary! Their every move and action exhibited inferiority and insignificance. It was painful to


    watch!


    "Disgusting?" defended Emily, with icy cold eyes. She simply couldn''t bear to see Tina insulting Mr. and


    Mrs. Bai like this. "They are your biological parents. If you think they are disgusting, then you are


    disgusting too!" she protested.


    "God dammed low-life bitch! You must be feeling delighted, right?" Tina taunted. Tina was so angry that


    her face grimaced at Emily. Tina raised her hand to p Emily, but the bodyguard standing behind


    Emily caught her by the wrist.


    Appalled, Mrs. Tao got up and grabbed Tina. "Tina, what are you doing? Don''t be so impulsive... If you


    have anything to say, we can talk. We are a family..." she said.


    "Who would want to be rted to her!" Tina and Emily said in chorus!


    Hell-bent, they looked at each other, disapprovingly. The contact of their eyesight almost burst into


    sparks!


    "Get out of the way." Emily pushed Tina aside, and left with Mr. and Mrs. Bai.


    "Bitch!" The only profanity Tina could use was this. Obviously, this was not enough for her to vent her


    anger.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Mrs. Tao had never expected her daughter to get into such a mental state. With a worried expression,


    she asked, "Tina, what on earth had happened to you..."


    Tina shook off Mrs. Tao''s restraining hand, but Mrs. Tao actually came forward and embraced her. Tina


    got so irritated, she subconsciously reacted and pushed Mrs. Tao away.


    Mrs. Tao lost her bnce and fell straight to the ground!


    However, without even looking back to notice the damage she had caused, Tina chased after Emily!


    "Bess! Are you all right? " With a nervous look on his face, Abbott hurried to help his wife to her feet.


    He was greatly dismayed by Tina''s behavior. "How could Tina push you away like that!" he said.


    Master Tao was watching everything from the sidelines. He cursed angrily, "Such a wicked girl! Look at


    the ungrateful and vicious monster you have cultivated!"


    ...


    Emily, on the other hand, did not know that Tina was following her. She asked the bodyguard to escort


    Mr. and Mrs. Bai out and turned to the bathroom herself.


    Emily gently washed her face, to wash off the distasteful sight of Tina. Five minutester, when she


    was about to open the door to leave, she found that the lock was broken from the outside.


    A cold and venomous voice came from outside the door, "Emily, you bitch! Go to the hell!"


    Emily recognized Tina''s shrill voice at once. She banged the door hard, with anger in her voice, and


    shouted, "Tina, how old are you to y this trick? You are so childish! Open the door quickly!"


    Did Tina think it would be useful to lock her up here? They weren''t kids ying house!


    "You will soon know what trick I am ying," said Tina, tapping on the door with her fingers, as she


    gave a coldugh and walked away rhythmically on her high heels.


    "Hello! Hello, hello, hello! Tina!" Emily kept yelling Tina''s name, but Tina simply ignored her. Tina''s


    footsteps were getting farther and farther away, and soon she was gone.


    Emily pulled out her phone from the pocket, and tried to make a call for help. Unfortunately, there was


    no signal in the bathroom. Helpless, she had to resort to banging on the door fervently, hoping that


    someone would hear her.


    Not knowing how long it had passed, her hands had swollen from the constant banging on the door, but


    no one came by.


    Strangely enough, Emily could clearly hear noisesing from the outside, indicating that she wasn''t


    alone there. She persisted and carried on making noise, trying to catch someone''s attention, but no


    one responded.


    Then what the devil was this? And what on earth did Tina want to do?

 Chapter 223 Believe Me, I Will Protect You

    Chapter 223 Believe Me, I Will Protect You


    Emily''s heart stiffened a little. She had a gut feeling that something bad was about to happen.


    Instead of banging the door again, Emily kept twisting the door-knob vigorously with all her strength.


    Not knowing how long it had been, she heard a clicking sound, as she managed to break the lock.


    Emily gasped for air, tired from twisting the door-knob. After she had mustered all the remaining


    strength she had, she pushed the door open fiercely. A wave of hot air kissed her face, forcing her to


    step back instinctively!


    Emily took a deep breathe, but the smell dominated every breath and the mes were louder than


    expected, roaring as they consumed the floor. Smoke billowed in the corridor. The radiant heat was


    intense, scorching her skin.


    No wonder nobody responded to her, even though she had heard so many noisy voices outside just


    now. It was because of the fire.


    Suddenly, Tina''sst words before walking away echoed in Emily''s ears. Panic-stricken, Emily


    wondered, ''Was Tina a prophet? Or did she have something to do with the fire?''


    However, the situation did not allow her much time to think. Emily went in and doused herself with cold


    water from the basin. She tried hard to put up with the shivering, as she cautiously made her way out of


    thevatory.


    The whole ce burned like a bonfire with gasoline. The coughing was instant as were the tears that


    washed over her eyes. The ck smoke thickened, taking away all visibility, as she fell to the floor,


    crawling.


    The fire was engulfing her surroundings fast, as if it had a life of its own.


    Emily crawled ahead, but there was no way to go. The all-consuming inferno had her surrounded, and


    the waves of hot air rolled over and dried her wet clothes quickly...


    What was she to do? And which way was she to take?


    "Emily!"


    When Emily had lost all hope, she heard a familiar voice calling out to her from a close distance.


    Hopeful, she looked to the direction where the voice hade from. Her watery eyes, filled with


    surprise. "Jack? What are you doing here?" she asked.


    Jack ran towards her and said, "If I told you it was a coincidence, would you believe me?"


    Emily looked up at him without saying anything.


    Realizing that Emily did not believe him, Jack smiled wryly at her and said, "It doesn''t matter whether


    you believe me or not. This is not the time to talk about it."


    Emily nodded, expressing her approval to his words. She couldn''t hide her nervousness in her


    expression, "... Then, what should we do now? The fire has spread throughout the whole ce."


    "Come with me," he said. Jack didn''t want to waste any time. He grasped Emily by the hand, and


    began to run, leaving no time for Emily to refuse him.


    Looking at the wall of fire ahead of her, Emily was so frightened that she opened her eyes wide,


    reluctant to follow Jack. Emily screamed, "Jack, are you insane? That is fire! We will get burned alive!"


    "I will protect you. Trust me," he said. Jack was saddened by herck of faith in him. Did he have the


    right to ask Emily to believe him again?


    Weakened, Emily did not have the strength to resist Jack, as he dragged her and ran straight through


    the mes. Emily had her eyes closed the entire time as they went through the mes!


    A paid of strong hands held her in a secure embrace, protecting her all the way forward. In spite of that,


    Emily heard the sound of her hair burning and felt a searing pain in her cheeks.


    Jack protected her as much as he could to the balcony at the fastest speed!


    After they got to the balcony, it took Emily several seconds before she could react. She finally opened


    her eyes to look up at Jack and found that his hair had been burned. Jack had big holes on his clothes


    and several lumps on his scalded hands.


    Emily, however, was rtively safe and unharmed.


    "You... Are you all right?" she asked. Emily furrowed her eyebrows, seemingly concerned.


    Jack put his hand behind his back andughed at her casually. "It''s nothing serious. Don''t worry about


    it," he said.


    Emily opened her lips, trying to say something, but she swallowed those words and reced them with


    a sincere gratitude. "Thank you," she said.


    Emily''s estrangement made Jack sad, but he had no right to ask for anything more. "... Never mind,"


    Jack said.


    Having said this, both of thempsed into silence.


    The fire was raging and growing bigger and bigger, and soon it would make its way to the balcony.


    Emily began to feel nervous. "What shall we do? The fire is going to spread here very soon," she asked


    Jack.


    "We will be fine. Don''t worry," he said. Jack cated Emily in a soft voice. How he wish he could hold


    her in his arms. "Let''s hold on a little longer. The rescuers will be here soon. They''ll ce air cushions


    below, so we can jump down," Jack said.


    "Really?" asked Emily. Emily did not hold out much hope for what Jack had said, because this fire was


    obviously a plot to kill her. If she had stayed in the bathroom, the consequences would have been


    unthinkable.


    Emily still couldn''t figure out why Jack was there at that moment.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Tina was still trapped in a room somewhere in the building. Outside, the fire soared into the


    sky, and inside, the room was like a furnace, slowly burning her into a crisp.


    ''God damn it, Rose!''


    Originally, the two of them had it all nned. Tina was responsible for diverting the attention of Emily,


    while Rose would sneak into the hotel disguised as a waiter and set the ce on fire. They nned on


    burning Emily to ashes!


    However, Rose, set the fire ahead of time, before Tina could vacate the ce, trapping her in this small


    room! Did Rose want to burn Emily and Tina together?!


    Tina cursed Rose in her heart incessantly. The me burst into the room as soon as she pushed the


    door open.


    "Ahh!" As she opened the door, Tina felt a sharp, burning sensation on her left cheek. She shut the


    door again with great difficulty. Her face twisted with excruciating pain. "Ahh my face..." she cried out.


    ''As you make your bed, so you must lie on it''. These words were fitting for Tina''s current situation.


    Although, the thick door insted the fire outside, it could not inste the increase in temperature. Tina


    felt like she was being put in a furnace to get cremated.


    After a few minutes, the shock had overwhelmed her, rendering motionless.


    ...


    The news that the hotel was on fire made its way to Jacob, who was in a meeting. Instantly, his facial


    expression changed, right in the middle of the meeting. He left the conference room, and drove to the


    hotel at a full speed, running numerous red lights on the way.


    He tried to dial Emily''s phone number, but there was no signal. A sense of flurry began to spread


    through his heart.


    The senior officials of the Gu Consortium were startled. In their mind, Jacob was always calm and


    composed. They had never seen Jacob in such a panic.


    There was no one in the world who could make Jacob react like this, except Emily. Yes, Emily was the


    only person.


    The senior officials said to themselves, sure enough, "Even heroes fall for beauties. No matter how


    invincible a person was, everyone had a weaknesses."


    When Jacob finally arrived at the destination, the fire fighters had already started to put out the fire.


    However, since the source of the fire was on a high floor, the water hoses couldn''t reach the fire


    effectively. Fortunately, the fire fighters persisted and managed to put the fire out in the end.


    Jacob''s eyes caught sight of the Tao family and the Bai couple with the two bodyguards he sent for


    Emily''s protection in the crowd. Jacob strode forward, grabbed one of the bodyguards by the cor and


    asked coldly, "Where''s Emily? Where is she now?"

 Chapter 224 Dare You Cheat Me

    Chapter 224 Dare You Cheat Me


    The bodyguard lowered his head, apologetically and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Jacob, but we haven''t found


    Miss Bai yet. We failed to protect her..."


    "Pow!" Jacobnded a heavy punch right across the bodyguard''s face. His face darkened with


    resentment as he said, "You''d better pray she''s safe and sound."


    Jacob then picked up a fire extinguisher and rushed towards the burning hotel without hesitation.


    Sam was stupefied by Jacob''sck of concern for his own safety. He bolted to stop Jacob and dragged


    him away from the hotel.


    "Mr. Jacob! Calm down! This is not the time to be acting impetuously!" yelled Sam.


    All the people, who had managed to escape the fire, stood on the side of the street, baffled by Jacob''s


    actions.


    The entire hotel was immersed under the raging mes! Under such circumstances, anyone who even


    dared to go in would be weing a fiery death with open arms!


    The Tao family were astonished at Jacob''s act of bravery and selflessness. They realized just how


    much Jacob was willing to risk his own life to save Emily! How many people would do the same as


    Jacob?


    "Both Emily and Tina are trapped inside the hotel..." Bess cried out and broke down into tears,


    desperate and hopeless.


    Only God knew how much she regretted inviting Emily here today. Now both of her daughters were


    trapped in the fire with no sign of respite, and no knowledge of whether they were dead or alive!


    Abbott did not want Bess to me herself so he held her andforted her. "It is not your fault. Do not


    be sad. They will be fine..." he assured her.


    However, Bess was in a state of shock, unable to hold on to any semnce of hope. She desperately


    beat her own chest and yelled, "It''s all my fault! I don''t know what I will do if anything happens to them.


    I would rather die than live one more moment without them...."


    Before Bess could finish her words, the nausea had crept to her head and the world went ck around


    her. The paramedics rushed to Bess to provide her with medical care.


    The rest of the Tao family were panicking so loudly that Jacob had to throw his angry re at them, as


    he looked at them with ridicule and said, "Hypocrites."


    Jacob had nevere across people as hypocritical as the Tao Family!


    They were all talk and no action!


    Meanwhile, Sam who had tackled Jacob, held on to him tightly in case he tried to rush into the fire


    again. If Jacob had gone in, he would have been able toe out of there alive, let alone rescuing


    Emily.


    "Let me go!" cried out Jacob. Jacob grimaced and sneaked a punch to Sam''s face. When Sam held his


    face in agony, Jacob rushed towards the burning hotel again.


    Out of desperation, Sam started panicking. What else could he do to stop his boss from running


    straight into his own demise? ''Can anybody help, please?''


    While Sam went into a frenzy seeking solutions, a hopeful voice resonated in his ears from the


    distance, "Mr. Jacob, Miss Bai is on the balcony! Do not go in there! She is on the balcony to the west!"


    Sam repeated, "Right! Miss Emily is on the balcony to the west!" As time was running out, Sam had no


    choice but to hope that the information was urate. All he had to do was to stop his boss from


    entering the building! No matter what the cost!


    By the time the news had graced Jacob''s ears, he had already set on foot inside the hotel. Fortunately,


    he stopped and turned around almost immediately.


    "Sam, if you''re lying, I promise I''m gonna kill you where you stand!" he asserted.


    Jacob''s cold voice made Sam tremble with fear, as beads of sweat gradually popped up on his


    forehead.


    ''God, I hope Miss Emily is really on the balcony to the west!'' Sam prayed earnestly in his heart.


    Meanwhile, Emily and Jack had no idea this was all happening on the other side. They stood on the


    edge of the balcony, shivering with fear, as the fire drew closer with each passing moment.


    Jack looked down and said to Emily, "The rescue team is here. All we need to do now is waiting for


    them to make the rescue air cushion."


    "Okay," answered Emily. Emily was scanning the people below. She was desperately looking for


    someone in the crowd, as she answered Jack inattentively.


    Disheartened, Jack felt upset, as he asked, "Are you looking for Jacob? It looks like he''s not here. "


    ''I just saved your life! Why do you not care about me?'' Jack''s heart cried out in desperation.


    Emily did not answer Jack''s question. She bit her lower lip, and remained silent, as her eyes continued


    to search for Jacob.


    Suddenly, an explosion sent a st of hot wave towards them, catching them both off-guard. Emily


    screamed out in agony, scorched by the wave. She stepped back instinctively and slipped off the


    balcony railings. "Ahhh!" she screamed.


    As luck would have it, a big, strong hand caught her wrist right on time!


    It was Jack. He held on to Emily''s hand tightly, as he panicked frantically in his mind.


    The air cushions had not been prepared yet, and if Emily had fallen down from the fourth floor, she


    would have been dead, without a doubt!


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Emily was lucky that Jack had saved her, once again!


    Caught up in the hysteria of the moment, Emilytched on to Jack''s hand tightly. "Jack..." she


    mumbled, quivering with fear.


    Jack had not heard Emily talk in such a way ever since they had broken up...


    "It''s okay. I''m gonna pull you up here," he answered. While Jack was pulling Emily up, the fire had


    already spread throughout the balcony. He could feel the scorching heat almost kissing him from


    behind!


    ''No! If I pull her up here, the fire''s going to get to her! I can''t let the fire reach her!'' Jack thought in his


    mind.


    "Emily, I am going to hold on to you like this but I need you to stay calm. I promise I won''t let you go.


    The fire is spreading..." said Jack.


    "Jack! Your back is on fire!" she yelled. Emily looked at the fire on Jack''s back slowing engulfing him


    from behind. Panic-stricken and guilty, Emily asked, " What can I do?"


    Jack gritted his teeth to persist as he smiled at Emily and said, "I''m okay. Just hold on tightly... Ahh!"


    Smouldering fire, licked Jack''s back like a hungry serpent, almost setting him alight, as his strength


    started to fade away!


    Emily was almost certain Jack was going to die. She yelled, "Jack, let me go! Or jump with me. It would


    be better than burning alive!"


    Emily''s concerned voice enabled Jack to fool himself into believing that Emily wanted to be with him,


    dead or alive.


    "Hold on. The rescue air cushion is almost done," said Jack, smiling hopefully.


    The more Jack smiled, the more Emily felt sorry. His selfless smile was like a thorn stabbing at her


    heart. "Let me go... You do not need to do this for me..." she said.


    Jack interrupted, "Do... not me yourself. I can''t let you die."


    These words became much heavier than they were in any other situations.


    Guilt-ridden, Emily looked away, as she found it hard to face Jack''s affectionate eyes.


    Meanwhile, Jacob was panicking as he anxiously watched Emily hanging from the balcony. His


    unforgiving anger almost spilled out of his eyes. "You are a team of useless jerks! How could you take


    so long to build the safety air cushion? Hurry up! Everybody hurry up!" he yelled.


    Jacob was so desperate that, if all else failed, he was ready to catch Emily with his bare hands.


    The rescue workers doubled their efforts, fearing Jacob''s wrath. The moment the rescue air cushion


    was inted, Emily dropped down like a kite flying off the line.


    All the people at the bottom gasped and cried out in anticipation!


    Jacob was so nervous, he forgot to breathe as he anxiously watched Emily fall on the air cushion.


    "Emily!" Jacob cried out. Jacob dashed to Emily as fast as he could and cuddled her up!


    Secondster, Jack followed Emily and soon fell down, after running out of all the strength he had.

 Chapter 225 Ive Loved You for So Long

    Chapter 225 I''ve Loved You for So Long


    The paramedics hurried to rescue Jack, who was unconscious, but still alive. Emily lost consciousness


    as soon as her bodynded on the rescue air cushion. Without wasting another second, she was


    carried to the ambnce and taken straight to the hospital.


    At the same time, no one noticed that Mark had done the exact same thing as Jacob without even


    thinking twice. When he found out that Tina was still inside the hotel, he rushed headfirst into the fiery


    building.


    When the Tao family hade to learn of this, it was already toote!


    Mark followed the firefighters inside to search for Tina with a fire extinguisher in his hands.


    "Tina! Tina Tao!" he cried out. The smoke billowed ck across the building, filling his lungs, as he


    coughed intensely. Often times the me would be a different hue, emitting copious amounts of ck


    smoke that choked him and blinded his vision. Unfortunately, in his rush to save Tina, Mark forgot to


    bring a safety mask with him.


    Even after the fire was finally put out, Mark was still searching for Tina. At longst, he found Tina in a


    room!


    When he found Tina she was lying on the ground motionless, which made it unclear as to whether she


    was dead or alive. The skin on her hands and face were all burnt. A frightening sight, barely


    recognizable by Mark.


    Mark rushed into the room and held Tina in his arms, despondent and grief-stricken.


    A firefighter exined to Mark, "Fortunately, this room was properly insted, thus, the fire was not


    able to spread inside, but as the temperature rose and the oxygen level reduced drastically, the room


    virtually uninhabitable for any human being..."


    Mark, however, did not have the patience to listen to what the firefighter had to say. He cuddled up Tina


    and rushed out yelling, "Doctor! Doctor!"


    ''Why does it always end up like this? Why does she always end up getting hurt!''


    Mark cried in his heart, out of frustration.


    When Jack finally came to his senses, he found himself in the hospital.


    In a series of shbacks, Jack''s memory of the fire caught up with him, as he felt like he had just


    woken up from a nightmare. However, the deep third-degree burns inflicted on his back reminded him


    of what really happened.


    The first thing that popped into Jack''s mind was Emily. He asked, " Where is Emily?" Jack''s voice was


    so hoarse that it felt like the sound of grinding on abrasive paper.


    Relieved, the nurse was delighted to see that Jack had regained his consciousness. "Mr. Jack, you''re


    finally awake! Miss Bai? She... Mr. Jacob came and took her with him..." the nurse exined.


    The nurse looked at Jack with a disappointed look on her face, as she mentioned Emily. As a young


    master of the Gu family, it seemed like Jack''s significance had relegated to something far worse than


    before. Not a single person hade to visit him, despite his critical injuries...


    However, Jack did not care about the fact that his family had abandoned him, as he had grown


    ustomed to the fact that he had no real attachments with anyone in his family. The only thing that


    brought his spirits down, was the fact that Emily had left to be with Jacob.


    ''Does Emily really hate me that much?'' Jack wondered.


    At the same time, in another ward, "Ah!" Anguished, Tina screamed with horror when she saw her face


    in the mirror. In utter disbelief, she yelled at the mirror, "My face! What happened to my face?! How did


    this happen? "


    The doctor standing next to her and quivered nervously. She exined, "Miss Tina, you''ve suffered


    severe third-degree burns to your face..."


    "No!" Tina interrupted.


    Needless to say, Tina did not want to ept the truth. Tina tore away the gauze on her face and


    exposed herself to the grim scars. Her beautiful face was in ruins now.


    "How did ite to this? My face, my face... Wait, where is that bitch, Emily? Tell me she''s dead!


    Right? It was such a big fire. If this is what happened to me, she must have been burnt to a crisp..."


    It seemed like it was the only thing that would give Tina''s heart some sce... Nevertheless, soon she


    began to break everything in the ward, like a lunatic!


    Even if Emily were dead, it wouldn''t change the fact that her face looked like a car crash. Tina''s face


    was ruined beyond recognition!


    It was time to face the truth that she had bigger problems in her life than Emily!


    As the doctors had failed to cate Tina, Mark came in. The medical staff looked at Mark as if he were


    the divine savior. "Mr. Mark, finally, you''re here. Miss Tina..." they said.


    All of a sudden, a cup flew past Mark''s face, missing him by just an inch.


    With superb reflexes, Mark raised his hand just on time to catch the cup and crush it in his hands.


    "Scrunch!"


    "Get out! All of you, get out of here!" yelled Tina.


    "Tina! Calm down!" urged Mark. There was a subtle change in Mark''s behavior,pared to before, as


    he held her tightly feeling sorry for her. With a kind and gentle tone, he said, "Please stop acting like


    this. Let the doctors do their job."


    Tina interrupted, "How can I calm down? Look at my face! My face is totally screwed up!" Tina''s eyes


    were bloodshot red, full of anger and resentment. "Don''t tell me that you still love me, even though I am


    an ugly mess! You''re crazy! Get out of my sight!" Tina blurted without thinking.


    Tina''s words reached deep into Mark''s chest and squeezed the life out of his heart. He zipped his lips,


    as he took out a pair of handcuffs, with a look of despair in his eyes. Before Tina knew it, Mark


    handcuffed her to the bed frame!


    "Come! And apply ointment on her!" he ordered the medical staff. Mark held down Tina''s legs with both


    hands and yelled at the medical staff to proceed with the treatment.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Astounded, the medical staff responded quickly and hurried to apply medicine on Tina''s wounds.


    Tina struggled and cursed, "Mark! You son of a bitch! Get out of here! I hate you! I will never love you!


    Get lost!"


    The medical staff lowered their heads in shame and ignored Tina''s appalling behavior.


    Frustrated, Mark did not saying anything. He just tightened his grip on Tina, not knowing that he was


    hurting her. Tina was crying in pain, but still Mark did not let go.


    When the doctors finished applying the ointment on Tina, Mark still did not let her go. He looked at her


    eyes affectionately and suddenly, he kissed her.


    "Hmm..." she mumbled. Tina stared at Mark with surprise as all the vicious wordsing out of her


    mouth was suddenly blocked by his lips. "Get out...


    Hmm..." Mark did not give her the chance to resist.


    ''How dare he... Kiss me! How?'' Tina yelled in her mind.


    Shocked, everyone in the room stood there motionlessly after what they had witnessed. Since the Tao


    family had kept the truth about Tina''s biological parents from the world, they weren''t aware that Mark


    and Tina weren''t rted by blood. Thus, the sight of Mark kissing his "sister" like lovers came as a


    huge shock to them.


    "One more look, I will dig your eyes out! One more word of this and I will pull out your tongues!"


    Mark stressed every word, confirming his threat. He was like a blood-thirsty beast no one had the


    audacity to defy.


    Immediately, everyone shifted their sights and attention elsewhere, pretending to be busy with


    something else, as they left the room quietly.


    "Mark! Have you lost your mind?" yelled Tina. If Tina''s hands weren''t cuffed, she would have surely


    punched Mark on the face!


    "Yes, I''ve lost my mind! I''ve gone insane!" he answered out of frustration. Mark looked deeply into her


    face. With love in his eyes, he said, "Tina, I''ve loved you for so long. Didn''t you feel anything?"


    Tina, however, was unmoved, as she looked back at him coldly and answered, "I only took you as my


    brother!"


    "But I''m not your biological brother, right?" Mark interrupted.


    "It does not change anything," she replied coldly. Tina was horrified at the thought of Mark falling in love


    with her. Was it before the truth about her birth was exposed or...


    "If you still want to be my sister, I''ll be okay with that. Actually it might be more exciting for me," he said.


    Mark lowered his head to kiss her again.


    Tina turned her head away in disgust, as Mark''s lipsnded on her cheeks.


    Mark''s eyes darkened, as he pulled her face, forcing her to ept his kiss.


    Mark had longed for her kiss for so many years and the kiss felt exactly as he had imagined, primal and


    electrifying. He couldn''t just stop at first taste.


    Mark had been waiting too long for this day... for Tina.

 Chapter 226 Gentle Redemption

    Chapter 226 Gentle Redemption


    After a long kiss, they hovered right there, soundless, simply feeling each other''s presence. Tina didn''t


    have the strength to resist Mark and her eyes were covered in ayer of salty water. "Let me go!" she


    pleaded.


    "Why? Does my kiss make you feel disgusted?" he asked. Mark''s eye-brows furrowed as he looked at


    Tina and smiled grimly. "Who are you thinking about right now? Is it Jacob? Jacob has no feelings for


    you. He hates you the same as you hates me," said Mark.


    "Shut up!" Tina screamed at him. Tina could hardly recognize the man standing in front of her. There


    was a subtle hint of unfamiliarity in him, even though she couldn''t put her finger on it. Mark was not the


    same man he had been before. Something in him had changed.


    ''Fine. It''s okay even if you don''t love me. Resonance between two lovers is so rare in the world.''


    Mark reconciled with his disappointments and sighed with resignation. "Tina, I can''t allow you to be


    stubborn any more. It''s time for you to take responsibility for your own actions. How much pain have


    you suffered because of Jacob and Emily?"


    Tina thought of her face and became angry and morose. "No, I won''t give up like this. I will make them


    pay for what they have done..." Tina promised.


    "Leave it to me, okay? I''ll surely give you a pleasant result," he said. Mark reached out hoping to brush


    his fingers down her hair but Tina avoided him. He continued, "As long as you listen to me and don''t


    get into any trouble."


    " I. Don''t. Trust. You." Tina stared at him and emphasized every word, and she added "I don''t trust any


    of you!"


    Mark held her in his arms despite her struggling. The sight of her scarred face, sank his heart. "It''s


    okay. You don''t have to trust me. But I will show you anyway," Mark insisted.


    Tina gave him a grim smile. As her face became gloomy, she said, " Back off."


    "Nope, I will hold onto you forever," he said. Mark moved close to her ears and whispered, "Tina, did


    you forget? You are not a biological daughter of Tao Family. Although our parents did not expose the


    secret to the world, you have already lost your identity as Miss Tina Tao."


    Stunned, Tina licked her dry lips anxiously.


    How could Tina forget? She just avoided thinking about it as she was not willing to ept the truth!


    Although Mark made sure to keep everything the same as they were before, for Tina''s sake!


    How could it be the same as before?


    Even if the Tao family promised that they would still consider her to be their daughter, still it would not


    change the fact that she wasn''t their daughter! While Emily was the one who was their biological


    daughter!


    ''Why is Emily always so lucky?'' ''Why did God not bless me with the same fortune? ''


    "Tina, I will find a stic surgeon to reconstruct your face..." said Mark. Mark''s warm breath passed by


    Tina''s wounds. "Even if they fail to fix your face, it''s okay for me. You will always be perfect to me. I will


    love you just the same..." Mark whispered gently.


    Mark loved Tina for who she was, her unique soul, her arrogance, her selfishness and her


    maliciousness... Mark was obsessed with Tina.


    "Who, in this world, will love you more than me? Who else can you be with, besides me... We are made


    for one another," he said.


    Mark''s words lingered around Tina''s ear. It was whisper of love, but it made Tina''s skin crawl with


    terror, as she felt like she was being swallowed by a snake.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Was it gentle redemption? Or poison?


    ...


    At the Tyrone Mansion.


    Emily opened her eyes to Jacob, who was conversing with someone over the phone.


    Muddled, Emily slowly sat up straight and cleared her head. The nightmarish memories of the hotel,


    gave her chills.


    ''What about Jack? Did he make it out alive?''


    Emily was thinking of Jack, as Jacob hang up the phone and walked towards her.


    "Finally, you''re awake. Do you feel ufortable?" asked Jacob.


    "No," she answered. Emily shook her head and tried to speak, but she decided to remain silent.


    Jacob knew what Emily was thinking about. His face froze as he said, "Jack was critically injured, but


    he''s out of danger now."


    Emily breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "Can I visit him at the hospital? After all, he did save my


    life..."


    "No," he refused. Jacob squinted his eyes slightly as his face darkened. "Jack got himself injured so


    many times because of you. The Gu family is starting to get annoyed with you. It wouldn''t be


    appropriate for you to visit Jack right now," said Jacob.


    "But...", Emily mumbled, as if to argue.


    "Disagreement, refuted. Follow my words and stay here for some time and do not go anywhere else,"


    Jacob interrupted. He bent down to kiss her and said gently, "I will take care of Jack. Do not worry


    about it."


    "Jacob..." Emily insisted.


    "Shh, just follow my words. I don''t want to see you get hurt," Jacob exined.


    Jacob was telling truth. Although there weren''t many people in the Gu family who really cared about


    Jack, they could still use Emily as an excuse to go against Jacob.


    Those spineless jerks did not have the courage to face Jacob directly, but they would not let go of


    Emily.


    Emily bit her lip and then finally gave in. "Got it," she said.


    Ever since Mark confessed his love to Tina, he spent every single moment with her and did not let her


    out of his sight.


    Mark knew that the fire in the hotel was started by Tina and Rose. If they had seeded, Emily would


    have been dead for sure.


    However, Jack showed up and saved Emily when he got suspicious of Rose and followed her to the


    hotel.


    Rose ended up running away and Emily got lucky, thanks to Jack. However, Tina ended up on the


    losing side again! How could he let it go on like this?


    ''Rose, Emily and Jacob... They will all pay for what they have done to Tina!''


    Mark knew that it wouldn''t take long for Jacob to learn about the truth. Therefore, for Tina''s safety, Mark


    kept Tina locked up in his home, in case Jacob tried to do something to Tina again.


    Of course, apart from that, there was also another reason as to why Mark stayed with Tina alone. It


    was he one thing he had been longing for years, and it was finally within his grasp now. Sometimes he


    would still feel it was too good to be true.


    "Sit still and don''t move," he said. Mark carefully applied ointment on Tina''s injuries. He willingly took


    care of all of her needs in the past few days. "I promise I will be gentle, okay?" he said.


    However, Tina did not cooperate at all. She turned her face around andined, "Does it make any


    sense to apply this? I find this face repulsive!"


    "Don''t say that. It will heal," said Mark.


    Mark slowly moved closer to Tina with the ointment in his hand.


    "p!" Tina pushed away the bowl of ointment from his hand.


    There were shattered pieces of ss and ointment all over the floor. A thick odor spread throughout the


    room, cool with a vor of mint.


    Mark furrowed his eye-brows and asked, "Tina, do you want to be handcuffed again?"

 Chapter 227 Who Yielded First

    Chapter 227 Who Yielded First


    Since they got back from the hospital, Mark took off the handcuffs from Tina. However, if Tina refused


    treatment, Mark wouldn''t hesitate to lock her up again, even if it would make Tina hate him more.


    Tina did not utter a word, but the resentment was clear as crystal in her eyes.


    Tina hated feeling like a prisoner! She never imagined her life woulde to this!


    Before long, Mark brought another bowl of ointment and applied it on Tina''s wounds gently.


    "When do you intend on setting me free?" Tina asked, coldly.


    "Doesn''t it feel good to be home? No one can hurt you here and you won''t have to see the faces that


    you don''t like either," Mark answered, with tongue-in-cheek.


    In the past few days, Mark''s parents made several attempts to visit Tina, but every time Mark would


    send them back with some kind of excuse. Mark''s parents felt guilty assuming that Tina did not want to


    see them because they wanted to wee Emily back into the Tao family. Therefore, they decided to


    give Tina some time on her own, instead of constantly pestering her.


    Besides, they trusted their son to take good care of Tina, so they did not have to worry about anything


    at all.


    Frustrated and annoyed, Tina screamed at Mark, "You''ve kept me locked up here, against my will,


    Mark!"


    "No, I''m protecting you," he said.


    "Hypocrite," she replied.


    "I don''t care what you think of me," he retorted.


    Mark didn''t hold any grudges against Tina. He just smiled and said, "But my love for you is


    unconditional."


    Tina warned, with contempt, "You cannot keep me locked up in here forever."


    Mark did not take Tina''s threat seriously until night time, when he really understood what she had


    meant by that.


    When Mark left her alone for a little while, Tina used a piece of broken ss to cut open her wrist. The


    blood gushed out from the wound and dripped all over the ground.


    When Mark walked into the room, a spasm of panic contorted his face, as he panicked and rushed to


    cover her wrist with tissue, before he calling the doctor.


    "If you really feel so resentful, you can take it out on me. Why do you hurt yourself? "


    Benumbed, Tina stared at the blood nkly, as if she could not feel the pain. "Because it works,


    doesn''t it?" she answered cheekily.


    Tina''sck of concern for her own safety hurt Mark''s feelings.


    "Do you have to do this?" he asked. Unlike his usual self, Mark was a little angry, as his eyes failed to


    hide his real emotions. Needless to say, he was angry at what Tina had done to herself.


    Tina turned around to face him and gave a grim smile. "Yep, you can keep me locked up in here as


    long as you want, and I will keep on doing this to keep myself entertained," she said.


    "Tina..." Before Mark could finish, the doctor came into the room.


    "Miss Tina, please do not be so impulsive in the future," the doctor urged. The doctor frowned when


    she saw the wound on Tina''s wrist, as she hurried to dress it up quickly. "Be sure to not let it touch


    water," the doctor warned.


    Mark''s face was still and motionless. He didn''t utter a word, until the the doctor had left.


    The both of them were fighting a silent war against each other, as if the one to speak up first would be


    the loser.


    However, in the battle of love, the one to take things seriously would tend to lose, while the one who


    loved no one would always emerge victorious.


    Needless to say, Mark was the former.


    "I understand that you feel bored living in here. I don''t mind if you want to go out, but you don''t need to


    hurt yourself just to get to me. Do you understand?" he said. Mark signed and gently continued, "Tina,


    why on earth do you refuse to understand?"


    "I don''t want to understand," she answered. Tina''s eyes did not carry an ounce of emotion in them.


    Tina had lost everything, her high status; her right to be arrogant; her beauty and her health. She had


    nothing left in this world for her to carry on living.


    Meanwhile, somewhere out there, Emily was living the perfect life. Emily had everything Tina had lost.


    How could Tina go on like this?


    The only thing that kept Tina going was her hatred and resentment for Emily.


    Tina would drag Emily down to hell with her, if that was thest thing she had to do!


    Mark''s face darkened. "You can go, but I will apany you everywhere at all times. Do not try to be


    devious. I promise I will exact revenge upon your enemies for you," he promised.


    Mark''s key point was to defeat Jacob. As long as Jacob was rendered powerless, no one could protect


    Emily anymore. Then he could torture both Jacob and Emily as he liked.


    Mark wanted them to taste what it felt to be desperate and powerless.


    He had imagined all the various and borate methods he would use to torture them.


    Moreover, he could give them over to Tina, for her to torture them as long as she wanted.


    However, Tina did not believe a single word that came out of his mouth, as she feigned


    correspondence in a cold, apathetic voice.


    "So, let''s go downstairs to have lunch, okay?" he asked. Mark''s tone was as gentle as before. "Our


    parents haven''t seen you in a long time. They''re worried about you," he said.


    The key point was that if Mark continued to keep Tina locked up in his home for an indefinite amount


    time, his parents would start to suspect him.


    Tina faked a smile and ridiculed him. "They are your parents, not mine," she said.


    "If you marry me they will still be your parents," said Mark.


    "Dream on," Tina replied in a cold voice and got up to leave.


    However, there was a sense of confidence in Mark''s eyes, as he followed her to lunch.


    In the dining room downstairs, Mark''s parents were already at the table ready to have lunch. When


    Tina walked down the stairs, they looked at her with surprise as they weren''t expecting to see her any


    time soon.


    "Tina?" Abbot responded first, as he waited eagerly to see her reaction. Soon he found out that Tina


    seemed to be doing a bit better than before, even though she looked disheartened, she was not acting


    out hysterically anymore. "Come and sit down. Have lunch with Mummy and Daddy," he said.


    "Right, you''ve lost a lot of weight..." said Bess. Anxious, Bess was yearning to give Tina a tight hug, but


    she hesitated.


    Tina cast a short nce to the both them, and sat down to have lunch, without saying anything.


    Abbott and Bess looked at each other only to find guilt in each other''s eyes. If they had not insisted on


    bringing Emily back, Tina would not have been so aggrieved and all hell would not have broken loose.


    Bess kept picking dishes for Tina as she could not help her heart from aching at the sight of gauze


    covering her left cheek. Tina''s was a beauty to behold, but now..


    Bess knew that there was no one to me for Tina''s misfortune, but the thought of Emilying out of


    the same predicament safe and unharmed, diforted her.


    Why was only one of her daughters blessed with good fortune while the other was not? It wasn''t fair!


    In truth, she had a soft corner for Tina, as she had raised her since she was just a baby. Although, the


    truth contradicted them, they still regarded Tina as their biological daughter. As for Emily, they really did


    not share any bonds with her outside of blood, as she was raised by someone else.


    Soon, Mark came downstairs. After greeting his parents, he sat beside Tina as he always did, and fed


    Tina by himself.


    Tina turned around and downright refused him. "My hand still works," she said.


    "But the wounds haven''t healed up yet," he said. Mark looked at Tina the way one looked at a stubborn


    child and said, "Let brother feed you, okay?"


    "Wounds? What happened?" asked Bess.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Mark''s parents were so focused on Tina''s face that they didn''t notice the gauze covering her wrist, until


    now. Their eyes widened, as the look of concern gradually appeared on their faces.

 Chapter 228 You Are Crazy

    Chapter 228 You Are Crazy


    Tina immediately felt sick when she heard Mark calling himself her brother. "I can still take care of


    myself," said Tina coldly.


    "Be a good girl. Don''t be so stubborn," Mark coaxed Tina, as he brushed her hair with his fingers. He


    continued, "I''ll take you out for a walkter."


    Tina red at him with contempt, but she could only purse her lips andpromise.


    As a result, Mark contently won the right to feed his beloved one. He fed Tina meat and vegetable,


    well-proportioned in a bite. He also fed her extremely carefully, fearing that it would affect the wounds


    on her face.


    Mark was even willing to chew every bite of food before feeding her, if Tina didn''t think it nauseating.


    Mrs. Tao sensed something odd when she saw Mark and Tina''s behavior, but she could not point out


    what it was.


    Tina and Mark had got along well with each other ever since they were children, so it was not strange


    that they were so intimate. ''Maybe I''m worrying too much, '' Mrs. Tao thought.


    The whole family had a healthy lunch, silently. None of them dared to mention anything about Emily, to


    avoid any adverse reaction from Tina, especially since she was so vtile at the moment.


    After lunch, Mark took Tina outside for a walk. Soon after, they came back. Tina shut herself in her


    room and forbade anyone froming in. Before long, she started to smash whatever she could get


    her hands on into pieces.


    Mark just stood outside Tina''s room quietly. He could not imagine what kind of pain Tina was going


    through, but he didn''t want her to conceal her feelings. Mark figured breaking things was a good way


    for her to vent all her negative feelings rather than harming herself. He chose to side with the lesser of


    two evils.


    ......


    Meanwhile at the Tyrone Mansion.


    Ever since the fire at the hotel, Jacob had Emily locked up at the mansion and did not allow her to go


    outside. Only Debby and Andrew were allowed toe and visit her from time to time.


    Debby and Andrew visited Jack at the hospital. They told Emily that even though Jack was not in a


    critical state, he was still badly injured and very weak.


    Emily felt a deep sense of guilt eating at her insides because if Jack hadn''t saved her, he would not


    have been so badly injured. Jack had saved her from several life threatening situations, but she never


    got around to returning the favor.


    It felt like a lifetime ago since all those unpleasant things between them had happened, and Emily had


    already moved on. She would have felt upset, regardless, even if a stranger had gotten hurt because of


    her.


    Therefore, after deep consideration, Emily decided to visit Jack in person.


    Emily just went to have a look at him, otherwise she would felt guilty about it for the rest of her life.


    Emily tried to get out and visit Jack over the past few days, but she just couldn''t find the right


    opportunity to do so. Since Jacob had to go out on a business trip, Emily finally found the chance she


    was looking for, so she let Debby and Andrew screen her and then she sneaked out furtively.


    Emily took a taxi to the street on the opposite side of the hospital. However, as soon as she got off the


    taxi, she sensed that someone was following her secretly. Immediately, fear gripped Emily because she


    felt like she was being followed by a viper, and no matter what she did she couldn''t shake it off her


    back.


    But every time she looked back, there was no one behind her.


    Emily frowned and her eye-brows furrowed with worry the more she thought about it. Who was


    following her?


    Emily couldn''t figure it out, so she made a wrong turn deliberately and entered the hospital through the


    byway. However, as she made the turn, she saw the reflection of a familiar person behind her on the


    ss window of the store on the other side of the road.


    Emily''s body trembled as she looked coldly at the person behind her. Although the person was wearing


    a mask, Emily could still recognize that person from a mile away.


    It was Tina!


    Emily had so many unpleasant and unwanted encounters with Tina over the past few months, that she


    could recognize Tina even though she was hiding behind a mask. There was no way Emily could forget


    all the things that had happened between the two of them.


    "Tina!" cried Emily, as she turned around suddenly and looked at the woman following her, with disgust.


    Tina locked her in the restroom and tried to kill her with the fire that day. What did Tina want with her


    now?


    Tina, however, didn''t feel nervous after she was found out by Emily.


    Conversely, Tina walked out from the corner behind the advertising board and looked at Emily with


    abhorrence. "Emily! You bitch! Why didn''t the fire kill you thest time? You are the one who should


    have been dead! Why are you still walking around alive; safe and sound?" cried Tina.


    Why? Life had not been fair to Tina at all!


    Emily pursed her lips tightly and watched as the woman approached her step by step. She had a gut


    feeling that Tina was going to do something bad to her.


    "What do you want?" asked Emily.


    After being held captive by Mark, Tina finally managed to escape from her prison. She was nning on


    finding Emily, but she didn''t think that she woulde across Emily so easily. It was too good to be a


    coincidence.


    Now that her prey hade to her on her own, Tina thought she would make good use of this


    opportunity to do what she had been dreaming of since the day of the fire.


    Tina took off her disposable blue mask with her slender fingers and said, "Emily, what do you think I


    want to do?"


    As soon as Tina took off her mask, Emily''s eyes caught sight of the half beautiful, half ugly horror. That


    was Tina''s face. Emily''s instincts kicked in, as she stepped back with fear and disgust. Her eyes


    opened wide.


    "Your face..." said Emily. How did Tina''s face be like this?


    Scorned and furious, Tina yanked Emily''s arms instantly, humiliated by the way Emily looked at her.


    Tina red at Emily with eyes wide open as if her could shoot poisonous needless at any moment.


    "My face! You are to me for my face!" cried Tina as she shook Emily crazily and frantically.


    Emily felt threatened by Tina''s unhinged behavior. She tried hard to suppress her fears and pushed


    Tina with all her strength.


    Tina took a few steps back before she lost her bnce and tumbled backwards, caught off guard by


    Emily''s push. Instead of getting up immediately, she red at Emily from the ground. Driven mad with


    rage, Tina began to act hysterically at the sight of her enemy.


    "Emily! I wish I could rip your face off, pull your sinews out, crush your skull and drink your blood!" said


    Tina.


    Even that, Tina thought, would not be enough to satiate the mes of her hatred towards Emily.


    Tina never hated anyone as much as she hated Emily. She would willingly pay any price, to destroy


    Emily''s life.


    "Tina! You are crazy!" said Emily.


    Emily took a few steps back and stood her ground firmly. She gasped, with her hand on her chest and


    red back at Tina indignantly.


    "I am crazy? By the time I am done with you, you will wish you were crazy!" Tina said, as she tilted her


    face, exposing her facial wounds to Emily.


    Tina''s once beautiful face was now covered with burn marks, a frightful juxtaposition of red and ck.


    Some parts of her face were burnt so severely that the red veins under the skin could be seen clearly


    as if the protectiveyer of her skin had beenpletely destroyed.


    The fire was unforgiving towards Tina.


    An arrogant, entitled person like Tina found it hard to ept that she was the one who had suffered


    such great pain.


    However, the wicked will not go unpunished, and at some point, people will get what they deserve,


    eventually.


    As a result, Emily didn''t show any sympathy for Tina. "You asked for it! It is you who destroyed yourself.


    You had such a good life, but you just wasted it on the wrong things. That''s such a pity!" said Emily.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Do you think that you can be better than me?" asked Tina maliciously, as she stood up slowly.


    Emily understood that Tina had lost her sanity after suffering through such a traumatic event in her life.


    She knew that Tina could never see her own faults because her mind only had room for hatred and


    resentment.


    Emily soon came to the conclusion that things would only be worse if she kept arguing with Tina.


    Emily tried to make a run for it when Tina wasn''t looking. But before Emily could run, Tina pounced on


    her like a tiger. She had something in her hand that she was pointing towards Emily.


    It was a transparent syringe loaded with some kind of liquid, that glistened at the top of the needle!

 Chapter 229 What Is In This

    Chapter 229 What Is In This


    "What are you going to do? What''s that in your hand?" asked Emily, feeling threatened.


    Emily wanted to run to the side to parry Tina''s attack when she realized that there was a syringe in


    Tina''s hand.


    However, Tina yanked Emily''s hand with all her strength and scoffed, "What''s in my hand? Well, I''ve


    got something you are going to enjoy very much!"


    Tina locked her menacing eyes at Emily and gave her a wicked smile. She then raised the syringe,


    ready to inject Emily''s arm with some kind of liquid.


    Emily shook like a leaf. She felt the blood chill in her veins, as the fear sent a shiver from the top of her


    head, down to the soles of her feet.


    Anyone could guess that the liquid in the syringe was definitely not a good thing.


    When the needle was rmingly close to her skin, Emily shook Tina''s hand off with all her strength and


    grabbed the hand that was holding the syringe.


    "Tina! Are you crazy? Help! Somebody help me, please!" Emily cried out for help as she barely fought


    off Tina.


    Even an extremely notorious criminal was nothingpared to a raging lunatic who had nothing to


    lose.


    Given the current circumstances, Emily knew that she was no match for Tina, who was a frenzied


    lunatic. Emily was certain that if no one came and stopped Tina, she would do something terrible to


    her.


    "Save your breath, Emily. I''ve observed this road for a few days. No one is going to pass by here at this


    time," said Tina, as she stared at Emily with the intent to kill. Once again, Tina drew back the syringe


    and tried to go for Emily''s skin.


    If only Tina could inject the chemical in the syringe into Emily, the woman she hated most in the world


    would meet a fate far worse than death.


    The both of them were fighting for their lives. The one who would fail to hold on would be the loser.


    Emily struggled, as she wasn''t strong enough to fight off Tina. The tip of the needle drew closer with


    each passing second, as Emily started sweating profusely. "Tina, calm down! There must be another


    way to solve the problems between us!" urged Emily.


    "Huh? Emily, are you scared?" asked Tina as her smile grew increasingly wicked. She added, "If you


    are scared, beg for your life! Just like that day when you knelt down in front of me like a sad dog and


    wiped my shoes."


    Emily got irritated with Tina''s insulting behavior, so she said, "You want me to beg to you?


    Dream on! I''ll bet that''s all you think about."


    Tina gritted her teeth. The veins on her forehead started popping out, as she applied more force. "Tsk,


    tsk, tsk. Even if you don''t want to admit it, I clearly remember what a lowly woman you are..." Tina said


    with disdain.


    "Lowly?" Baffled, Emily looked at her and sneered.


    Tina''s face became scarier. It seemed like her eyes were going to pop out of their sockets, as she


    widened her eyes at Emily''s arrogance. "What are youughing at? I''m going to pull out that silver


    tongue of yours and wipe your tears with it!" yelled Tina.


    "What am Iughing at? Obviously, I amughing at you! You said that I am a lowly bitch only because


    you disdained my poor birth," sneered Emily. She made fun of the ridiculous woman in front of her, and


    continued, "But now, I am the real daughter of the Tao family, and you... You are the daughter of the Bai


    family! Your name should be Tina Bai!"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Shut up! Bitch!" Tina screamed her lungs out. Tina shook with anger and said, "I''m not Tina Bai!"


    She would never be the daughter of the Bai family! How could she be the daughter of a lowly family?


    How could she have such shameful parents?


    Tina wouldn''t admit it! Tina wouldn''t ept it!


    "You''re still living in blissful denial. Is there any point in living a lie? If you are not Tina Bai, then who is?


    Do you still believe that you are Tina Tao? Don''t be ridiculous!"


    said Emily, with the intention of irritating Tina. Emily was observing Tina''s reaction.


    Just as Emily had expected, Tina felt offended and she went totally berserk, raging pandemonium. "If


    you dare speak like that again, I will split your jaw apart! Bitch! You whoring bitch!" cried Tina.


    Just as Tina let her guard down, Emily took full advantage of the moment and pushed Tina as hard as


    she could and bolted out of there.


    It happened so quickly that Tina couldn''t figure out what was going on, until it was toote. When she


    finally realized it, she retrieved the look of sullen resentment and chased after Emily.


    Just as the old saying went - "When it rains, it pours!"


    Although Emily managed to get away from Tina''s clutches, she chose a path randomly, and


    unfortunately ended up in a dead end! It seemed likedy luck wasn''t on her side today.


    Emily''s body wanted to run fast for safety, but adrenaline flooded her system and surged so fast, she


    almost vomited. She thought her heart would explode at any moment.


    "Run! Keep running!"


    Tina taunted, as she walked towards Emily one step at a time, with an insidious look in her eyes.


    With each one of Tina''s steps, the paralyzing fear spread through Emily''s body like icy, liquid metal.


    She clenched her fists hesitantly, and then charged towards Tina head on.


    Emily knew that there was no way to escape, so the only way she could get out of there alive was by


    fighting Tina.


    Tina never thought that Emily would charge at her so boldly. Emily sped up and pounced at her, pinning


    her against the wall, forming an odd version of the kabe-don position.


    However, there wasn''t any sense of romance between them, just pure, unadulterated hatred.


    Tina grabbed Emily''s hands and fought Emily impetuously, while, she was also trying to stab the needle


    into Emily''s skin.


    Fortunately, Emily dodged her attacks again and again. The sharp needle brushed aside her face a few


    times.


    "Go to hell! Bitch!" Tina yelled wrathfully as her face twisted in resentment. She drew back syringe


    again and applied more force, hoping to somehow prate Emily''s skin.


    Emily stared at the tip of the needle with her eyes wide open and pulled her hand out from Tina''s grasp


    with all her strength. As a result, Tina ended up missing Emily''s hand and identally pricked the


    needle into her own arm.


    Everything happened so fast!


    Both Emily and Tina froze, as they looked nkly at the syringe. The liquid in it was decreasing rapidly,


    making its way into Tina''s system.


    It was the kind of syringe that could inject liquid automatically once the needle had prated the skin.


    "Ah!" Tina shouted in agony and then fell straight to the ground, writhing in pain. It felt like her bones


    had no strength and her muscles were all out of power.


    Horrified, Emily trembled like a dry leaf. She pulled out the syringe which still had one third of the liquid.


    "Tina? How do you feel? What is in this?" asked Emily.


    Speechless, Tina froze in her spot, drained of all hope, dreams and feeling from within her, recing


    them with a feeling of despair, hopelessness and most of all, fear. The pain wed through her body


    and choked the breath from her lungs, leaving her body dry heaving, desperately trying to hold on to


    life.


    Emily wasted no more time and called for help. "Hello? Is this the emergency center? Someone is in


    urgent need of help. She was injected with some kind of liquid. I''m not really sure what it was. Please


    come quickly! I''m on Lane Seven next to the hospital..." Emily pleaded.


    Although she hated Tina, Emily never wanted her to die. Even after Tina had tried to kill her, she just


    couldn''t leave her there to die.


    Fortunately, the hospital was just a few blocks away, so the paramedics came in before long and


    stabilized Tina''s condition, before taking her to the hospital.


    Emily also followed them to the hospital. She was going to visit Jack earlier, but after what had


    happened, she no longer was in the mood to visit him, so she just waited outside the emergency room.


    Emily immediately informed the members of the Tao family. Then, after brief consideration. she called


    Debby and Andrew and told them about what had happened.


    Although, Debby and Andrew never mentioned anything to her, Emily could feel that they really cared


    about Tina. As a result, Emily thought it would be good to let them know.

 Chapter 230 You Are A Liar

    Chapter 230 You Are A Liar


    After a while, the door of the emergency room burst open and the doctor walked out.


    Emily stopped the doctor and asked immediately, "Doctor, how is she doing?"


    "The patient was injected with a particr kind of drug. Her body was too weak to work off all the toxins


    and she had an overdose. Anyone exposed to this drug would witness a severe addiction, so she


    should receive an abstinence treatmentter on..." answered the doctor.


    "What? That liquid contained a drug?"


    Emily was shocked. Her eyes were staring at nothing and her mind was wandering away from that


    ce. She had a cold thrill on her back as she recalled all the things that happened.


    Tina had tried to injected Emily with that highly addictive drug. It was unbelievable. What if Emily hadn''t


    stopped her? What if it was Emily now lying on the hospital bedpletely drugged without even


    knowing how dangerous the drug was? That was awful!


    At that moment, the Tao family, Debby and Andrew rushed into the hospital. Their reaction was the


    same as Emily''s as they talked with the doctor, "What? Drug?" Bess was overwhelmed by that news.


    She was up to faint away, but then she grabbed the doctor by the arm and asked, "Doctor, can you be


    a little more specific? How is my daughter now? What are you doing to her?"


    The doctor just repeated himself, "The patient was under treatment now and then she would have to go


    in rehab."


    "How did it happen? My Tina would never touch any drug!" With this said, Bess burst in tears and let


    herself fell down on the floor.


    "This..." The doctor pointed at Emily and said, "Thisdy brought the patient to the hospital. You can


    ask her what happened exactly."


    Everyone turned to Emily, anxious to have some answers.


    Emily gathered her thoughts and told them the whole story. When she finished, a moment of silence


    followed.


    Debby was the first one taking the word, "Emily, are you seriously saying that Tina was going to drug


    you, but she injected that crap in her arm by mistake?"


    "Yes, that''s it," answered Emily. Emily stared back at her family and at the members of the Tao family.


    She was calm and without fear. "She wanted to kill me," said Emily.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Even if this is the truth, how can we believe you?" Mark hardened his grip on Emily, "You said that Tina


    put that syringe in her arm by mistake, but how could that be? It seems to me that the truth is you hated


    her and wanted to get even with Tina, so you stuck the syringe into her arm when you were fighting


    each other!"


    "I didn''t, Mark," Emily was ready for this, "Mark you have to ept the truth! If I really wanted to hurt


    her, I wouldn''t call the hospital!"


    "I''ve seen many liars like you in my life! You may seem gentle and kind, but I know that deep down you


    are just selfish and vicious! This is why you sent Tina to the hospital. You just want to keep your


    theatrics going on!" said Mark.


    Emily stared at that man. He was her closest rtive. They shared the same blood. He was her


    brother, after all. But anything she would get back from him was hatred. However, Emily''s poor heart


    had suffered too many things by now, so no one and nothing would hurt her again.


    Emily smiled at him, "Mr. Tao, I think that your ability to distort the facts is way better than Tina''s."


    "Emily, is it really true what your brother said?" said Bess, her voice shaking, "Did you really..."


    "I''ve said I didn''t do that! Why don''t you just trust me?" shouted Emily. Even her real mother didn''t


    believe her. Emily was angry with all of them.


    Bess obviously didn''t trust Emily and she looked at her disapprovingly, "Emily, I know that you really


    hate Tina, but what you did to her is too much! Yet Tina has been deprived of her beautiful face. Wasn''t


    it enough? No, you had to make my Tina a junkie! When will you stop destroying her life?"


    Bess cried out those words directly on Emily''s face. She obviously didn''t care of Emily at all. Even if


    she was her real daughter, she would have never taken the ce of Tina, never!


    "I''ve said I didn''t do it! Stop yelling at me!" Emily wanted to be somewhere else, far from all this mess. It


    was really ridiculous. All she asked was to be left alone and live her life peacefully, but they wanted to


    ruin her life.


    Tina had wanted to hurt Emily since the very beginning. Tina had asked life for all of this. She literally


    reaped what she sowed. Why was it so difficult to understand?


    Or maybe they just refused to ept the truth. Even if all the odds were against Tina, they still would


    find a way to mark Emily as the guilty one and me her for it and for all.


    "Mom..." Emily tried to findfort in Debby and Andrew faces, just as she had always done.


    Debby looked at Emily, but something was wrong. Her eyes were red. Her hands a bit shaking and her


    face was distorted with what seemed to be disgust. Suddenly she jumped forward and clenched her


    hands on Emily''s neck, "Emily! Why did you hurt my daughter! Why?"


    This was way beyond Emily''s expectations.


    Why did everything be like this?


    Emily waspletely frozen. ''Mom, why?'' she thought sadly. Debby''s grip tightened, and Emily was


    hard to breathe. Her face started coloring and went red, then purple and was slowly ckening.


    But this pain was nothingpared to her sense of loss at that moment. For the very first time in her


    life, Emily feltpletely alone. Her mother, the woman who had raised her since she first breathed,


    was putting her life to an end and all because of that evil Tina!


    No one would have imagined that things could have gone in this way.


    Mark was watching the scene aside, sneering silently. As soon as he could, he went into the


    emergency room to visit Tina.


    A few moments passed before the Taos realized that Emily was struggling to breathe, so they moved


    up to stop Debby.


    After all, Emily was their daughter. Although she was more like a stranger to them, they could not just


    stand aside.


    But just before they could step in, a strong arm clenched Debby by the back and threw her hard on the


    wall.


    "Ja... Jacob?" The Taos looked at Jacob surprised. For the first time they were relieved to see him.


    Once Jacob got rid of Debby, he jumped on Emily to hold her up. She had lost her strengths and was


    about to fall to the ground. He stretched forward his face and started blowing fresh air in her mouth.


    "Ahem, ahem, ahem..." After some trying, Emily coughed many times and felt her throat aching


    severely.


    Jacob searched all over her body to see whether she was injured. Once he saw the mark that Debby


    left on her neck, he turned to her, "How dare you! This is your daughter!"


    In the other side of the room, Debby struggled to get up on her feet. Her body was aching and her


    mouth was covered with blood. After all, she was not that young anymore. She soon fell down to the


    ground again and couldn''t stand up. Andrew got closer and helped her stand up.


    Jacob lifted Emily with both his arms and walked toward Debby and Andrew. He looked dark and sullen


    as if he was going to kill them.


    Andrew was so frightened by that look that he loosened his grip on Debby and stepped back gradually.


    "Mr. Gu, I didn''t...I didn''t do anything..." said Andrew.


    Debby got back in her mind again as she felt that Jacob was approaching. She was frightened as well


    by that horrible look, "I... I..."


    but she just stuttered and couldn''t finish her words.


    She wanted to say that she didn''t mean to hurt Emily, but she knew that her story was not convincing


    anybody, neither Emily herself.


    "How could you do something like this!" said Jacob. Even if the king himself tried to choke his girlfriend,


    he would have him put down.


    "Jacob!"


    Jacob was surprised to hear Emily''s voice again. He lowered his head and looked at her. Sorrow was


    written all over her delicate face.


    "Jacob," murmured Emily, "Take me away. Just take me out of here, alright?"

 Chapter 231 I Only Belong To You

    Chapter 231 I Only Belong To You


    After much pleading from Emily''s part, Jacob''s obstinacy diminished. He could never really turn Emily


    down, so after managing to stand his ground for a while he softened his tone. "... Fine. Let''s leave


    now," he said.


    As soon as he agreed to her requests, he withdrew his tenderness and nced through everybody,


    coldly, like a hot knife cutting through butter. "I will let you go, but only this one time," Jacob added.


    Since Mark was not around, nobody else dared to stand in their way. After the couple left hand in hand,


    Debby sat down on the ground all of a sudden, with her head down, lost in deep thoughts.


    Soon Abbott and Bess went inside to visit Tina, while Andrew and Debby were left outside, forbidden


    from entering.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Meanwhile, Jack who happened to be in the same hospital, soon came to learn about the news. In


    spite of the doctor''s refusal, he came over to see Emily, but she was already long gone. Broken-


    hearted and disappointed, Jack had to go back to his ward without sess.


    Ironically, different people shared the same sentiments with Jack in the same day.


    Outside the hospital.


    Jacob walked Emily to the car with his caring arms around her shoulders. He did not ask her about


    anything, instead he sat her down inside and told Sam, "Go back to the Tyrone Mansion."


    "Jacob, why don''t you ask me about what happened?" asked Emily, in a hoarse voice. Emily finally


    broke the awkward silence, and snuggled down in Jacob''s arms. She looked like a lion cub cuddling up


    to its mother.


    Jacob patted Emily''s head gently with his hands, while brushing her long and soft hair between his


    fingers. "I want you to tell me, but it''s okay if you don''t want to talk about it. I''ll understand," he said.


    Emily''s nose twitched, while drops of tears fell down her face. "I don''t feel like talking about it right now.


    But I''m feeling terrible," she said.


    The sound of Emily''s trembling voice, broke Jacob''s heart almost instantly. He gently raised her tear-


    stained face and tried to wipe it dry with his kisses. "Don''t be afraid. I am here for you, always," he said.


    Human beings are strange creatures. No matter how tough they pretended to be in front of strangers,


    they could easily break down in the face of their loved ones, just by their slight tenderness.


    "Jacob... Nobody wants me..." Emily said, as shepletely broke down in front of him. Emily''s


    vulnerability showed unmistakably, on her tear soaked red eyes. "My biological parents love Tina more,


    while my foster parents, prefer Tina as their daughter over me. I''m tired of being unloved..." she added.


    The hateful look on their faces was something that would haunt her for the rest of her life.


    "None of them treated me fairly. None of them ever wanted me..." she said, crying with despair and


    self-pity.


    Emily''s so-called real brother saw her as an enemy, and her so-called real parents didn''t see her as


    their daughter. Moreover, her foster parents tried to strangle her to death, because of Tina!


    Why? What did she ever do to them?


    If not for anything else, the fact that they had lived together for more than twenty years should have


    stood for something. Did they not have any love for her? Perhaps they did have feelings for her, but


    those feelings fell short inparison to how they felt for Tina.


    "No, you are wrong. I want you," Jacob said to her, as he kissed her hair and held her tighter in his


    arms. "You will always have me, no matter what," he assured her.


    Emily held on to Jacob''s shirt firmly, like a drowning man clutching at straws. At the moment, he was


    her only redemption and constion prize. "Jacob..." she murmured.


    Only by Jacob''s side could she feel like her life had purposes, instead of living like an empty shell.


    "I am here, always and forever," Jacob whispered. Jacob was disheartened, but he didn''t allow his


    emotions to show and bleed onto Emily. He wished that Emily could draw a clear line between her, the


    Tao n and her foster parents. He wanted her to be self-dependent, so that when the time came, she


    wouldn''t be so heartbroken.


    Jacob did not want to see her crying for anything.


    "Jacob, Jacob..." Emily kept calling his name, as if it was the only way for her to beforted.


    Every time Jacob answered her, over and and over again, patiently, "I am here. I am right by your side,


    forever..."


    Before long, Emily gradually fell asleep in Jacob''s arms, but even in her dreams, she didn''t find peace.


    asionally, she''d burst out mumbling and crying in her sleep.


    Jacob stroked her back gently, as if he were putting a baby to sleep. With him by her side,forting


    her, Emily''s insecurities eventually disappeared.


    Jacob lifted the hair from her face with his fingers andid a precious kiss on her forehead. "My dear


    Emily..." he whispered.


    ''Those jerks do not deserve to be rted to you. Nevertheless, you still have me.''


    From that day on, Emily lived in Jacob''s house. She stopped visiting her foster parents, but she still


    made sure that they had a satisfactory life. After all, she didn''t have the heart to leave them high and


    dry.


    However, this time something in her foster parents had changed. They came to Tyrone Mansion every


    day requesting to visit Emily, only to be turned away by Jacob''s people at his request. Although they


    were met with disappointment each time, it didn''t stop them from trying as they continued to be


    persistent - rain or shine!


    However, change wasn''t exclusive to Emily''s foster parents only, as she also started to show signs of


    an alteration in her usual disposition. She no longer had the patience or interest to shower them with


    emotional warmth, even though she supported them.


    Time flew apace, and with the blink of an eye, a month had passed.


    Debby and Andrew still waited at the gate of the Tyrone Mansion everyday, hoping to see their


    daughter again.


    The security guard had gotten used to their daily visits, just as they had gotten used to being ignored


    by him. Without permission from the higher ups, there was nothing he could do, as his hands were tied.


    Coincidentally, when Jacob came home after work he bumped into them at the gate. Though he had


    recognized them, he pretended like they weren''t even there. ''Ignorance is bliss, '' Jacob mused.


    Andrew and Debby could do the same and ignore Jacob, but after a few moments of hesitation, they


    finally bit the bullet and stepped in Jacob''s way.


    Debby implored, "Mr. Jacob, we haven''t seen Emily in a very long time. Would you please let us see


    her? I know I was wrong. Please allow us to make amends to her..." Debby choked up on her own


    tears, as she begged to Jacob, as if she were really missing Emily.


    "Hypocrites," Jacob sneered. Like hardened steel, Jacob did not give into their pandering. "I really


    admire your perseverance. How dare you show your disgraceful faces to me? Do you want me to teach


    you a real lesson?" he said.


    Looking into Jacob''s gloomy eyes, Debby trembled, but emboldened herself. "Mr. Gu, I... I know you


    wouldn''t..." she said.


    "Where do you get such confidence from?" Jacob asked back.


    "Because I am... I am Emily''s mother. I may not be her biological mother, but I raised her from when


    she was a baby. Emily and I share the kind of bond, for which even Bess, her biological mother, cannot


    compare to," said Debby with confidence, then she raised her voice a little and added, "Mr. Gu, I


    suppose you wouldn''t want Emily to hate you?"


    Dark clouds rolled over Jacob''s eyes, as an air of hatred surrounded him, causing Debby and Andrew


    to suffocate. He opened his cold, cruel lips and said, "Are you threatening me?"


    "No... I am not..." Debby''s lips trembled like a dry leaf. Debby had been pressed by tension for so long


    that Jacob''s mere presence frightened the hell out of her. She still remembered the day when Jacob


    threw her against the wall. The memories from that day were so fresh that she could almost still taste


    the blood in her mouth. Even the pain on her chest lingered long enough to horrify her.


    Jacob sneered. It wasn''t his style to carry on chattering, and soon he had lost all patience. Just as he


    had ordered the security guards to send them on their way, Emily rang him up.


    "Jacob, let them in," she said.

 Chapter 232 How Many Times She Hurt Me

    Chapter 232 How Many Times She Hurt Me


    Jacob paused in silence, for about a second. Jacob narrowed his gaze and red at Emily''s foster


    parents, unblinking. Eventually, he sighed deeply andplied with Emily''s decision.


    Stunned, a shiver raced through them, as they didn''t expect to see such a sudden change in Jacob''s


    temperament. With no other choice, he nodded at them and said, "She wants you toe in. But if you


    say or do something you shouldn''t, you are going to regret it.


    Don''t think that just because you''ve raised Emily, you''ll have a guaranteed, all-expenses-paid-for,


    future. She may have a soft corner for you, but I don''t. I can still deal with the two of you, without


    anybody knowing anything.


    So, do not overstep your bounds and do not overstay your wee. Most importantly, do not cross


    me."


    Once Jacob finished talking, Andrew and Debby cowered in terror as they looked to the ground,


    yielding to his warning.


    "Get inside," he said. Only with Jacob''s permission did they dare to set their feet past the gate.


    In the spacious living room, Emily had been waiting patiently for a while. Her sights were set on a tea


    cup that one of the servants had passed to her. She sat there expressionless, and one could hardly


    figure what she was thinking.


    This was the first time Debby had seen Emily like this, but she was forced to swallow the pill as she


    slowly approached her with Andrew at her side.


    "Emily, I am here to see you. So is your father..." Debby said nervously.


    Emily looked up at them, covering the sadness in her eyes. "Sit down, please," she said, emotionlessly.


    Debby and Andrew sat down in front of her, cautiously and timidly.


    "Jacob, I would like to have some moment with them alone. Could you please wait for me up there?"


    Emily requested.


    Though there was a hint of dissatisfaction under Jacob''s eyes, when she looked at him, he gave into


    her and agreed. "Fine, but don''t waste your precious time talking to them for too long," he said.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve got this," Emily replied, and smiled at Jacob assuringly.


    After Jacob left them, the depressive mood in the living room had disappeared.


    Finally, Debby breathed out a sigh of relief. Nevertheless, she felt at ease in Emily''s presence. "Emily,


    we''re here to apologize for that day... I have to admit that I acted impulsively at that moment..."


    Acted impulsively at that moment?


    If Jacob hadn''t showed up on time, Emily would have been strangled to death by her own mother.


    Emily ridiculed them, "No need to apologize. All I want to ask you is, do you really believe that I hurt


    Tina on purpose?"


    Angered, Debby''s eyes gleamed a hideous, luminescent crimson, but she quickly concealed her


    displeasure. "Of course, I believe you, but during those circumstances..." said Debby.


    "Mom, don''t lie to me," Emily retorted.


    "No, I didn''t..." Debby quibbled.


    "Yes, you are," Emily asserted. Emily looked straight into her erratic eyes, as if she could see through


    her soul. "I can clearly see that you were just pretending to believe me. You think that I wanted to hurt


    your real daughter? Do you know how many times Tina tried to kill me, let alone hurt me?


    Every time I managed to get away luckily. It''s true that I hate her, but I would never stoop down to her


    standards and hurt her. She has brought this upon herself," said Emily.


    "You say she''s hurt you many times, but here you are, alive and well," Debby replied. As she nced


    at Emily with resentment, Debby couldn''t stop herself from talking back. "But look at Tina. She has lost


    her beauty; she''s addicted to drugs and her entire life is in ruins."


    "How can you evenpare to her, when you already have everything and she has nothing?" Andrew


    supplemented, having pity only for his biological daughter. Emily''s foster parents imed that they


    came to apologize, but neither guilt nor remorse could be sensed from their words.


    The more Emily listened to their words, the more disappointed she was. "Mom, Dad, I don''t want you to


    forget that Tina didn''t only hurt me, she also hurt you. Have you forgotten?" she asked.


    Finally, a sense of regret appeared on Debby and Andrew''s faces, as Emily''s words reminded them of


    the bitter truth. Once they remembered the humiliation they had suffered at the hands of Tina, their


    faces darkened, drowning in shame and sorrow.


    "But she didn''t know us back then..." Debby answered, trying to justify Tina''s actions.


    "Yeah? Then what about her attitude, after she found out about your true identity as her biological


    parents? I don''t remember seeing any change in her behavior towards you even after that," said Emily.


    "You don''t understand. She has always been a spoiled child, and we can''t me her for her


    upbringing..." Debby replied. Before Debby knew it, she hadpletely forgotten about the real


    purpose of her visit, as her words scrambled to protect Tina, trying to find excuses for her.


    "Then I guess we have nothing else to talk about," Emily said, coldly. Although, she could feel the heat


    from the cup of tea in her hand, she couldn''t feel any warmth in her heart.


    There was no point in insisting on something that wasn''t meant for her.


    The cold expression on Emily''s face, worried Debby, even though, she couldn''t understand the reason


    behind its existence. "Emily, I hope you don''t take what I''ve said, the wrong way," she tried to redeem


    herself.


    Debby felt like her chance to make amends with Emily was fleeing away, disappearing quietly, getting


    further out of her reach, with every passing moment.


    "It''s fine," Emily replied. She sounded very distant and strange, "Do you have anything else you would


    like to discuss? If not, I still have got other business."


    "Yes, of course we do!" Debby eximed. "Will you please forgive me? Can you move back and live


    with us? Although Mr. Jacob is an outstanding man, it is absurd for you to live in his house like this,


    especially since you two aren''t married."


    Emily stared at Debby, as if reflecting on her real intentions, and asked, "Come on. What do you want


    really? What do you really want from me? You don''t need to beat around the bush. Just get to the


    point."


    ''You don''t need to pretend to care for me any more. I am not stupid enough to fall for that again.''


    "What do you mean..." she asked Emily. Debby''s face reddened with shame, as she continued, "So,


    what are you trying to say? After all we have raised you for more than twenty years. Do you just want to


    throw us away in the streets?"


    Debby knew there was no hope for them to count on Tina, let alone the Tao n. However, since they


    had raised Emily, they knew her well enough to know that she appreciated them. If they hadn''t turned


    on each other, they could have enjoyed a future of prosperity.


    Debby also regretted for acting so impulsively back at the hospital. However, she couldn''t suppress her


    motherly instincts when her daughter''s safety was on the line! All Debby wanted to do was apologize to


    Emily and get on her good books again. She wanted Emily''s forgiveness so they could put all that


    drama behind. Besides, this wouldn''t be the first time, they pulled something like this on Emily.


    Unfortunately, theypletely misjudged the situation.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Not only did Emily not ept their apology, she permanently severed all ties with them.


    Such a pity, Debby and Andrew never understood what they had done to harm Emily. But for Emily, this


    was all she could endure. There was no way she would go back to a life of misery and rejection again.


    "If you are worried about it, please don''t be. It''s not a big deal," Emily assured, sarcastically. Emily took


    a deep breath and continued to say, heavily, "I will keep my promise and provide you with all your


    needs. I''ll let you decide whether you want to settle in Jingshi City or return to Haicheng City.


    Although I don''t have much money, the least I can give you is a future without worrying about food or


    clothing."


    "Without worrying about food or clothing? Emily, you have found such a wealthy shoulder to rely on. All


    you want to leave for us is a life without worrying about food or clothing? Instead of living with ease and


    comfort?" Debby imed. Since, they had crossed the point of no return, it wouldn''t do them any harm


    to try and reach for the sun. Debby finally took off her mask and revealed her true face to Emily.


    ''Emily wants to leave us now? No way!'' Debby thought.


    "Then what do you want?" asked Emily.


    "You should at least give us a huge amount of money. Otherwise, you would be robbing us of all the


    years we had spent money taking care of you," said Andrew, with greed glistening in his eyes. Once


    money was brought up, Andrew couldn''t resist the temptation to speak up any more.


    Emily looked at them with astonishment. Their boldness amused her. "Even though Jacob is wealthy,


    his money belongs to him. His money is not mine to give. How could you even want to take money


    from him?" she asked.

 Chapter 233 I Will Pay You Back

    Chapter 233 I Will Pay You Back


    With confidence, Debby demanded, "For one second, let''s forget that you are Jacob''s girlfriend. You''re


    still the youngdy of the Tao n. Come on, you shouldn''t be so stingy towards your foster parents."


    "I won''t go back to the Tao n, and I won''t give you Jacob''s money either. That''s all, end of


    discussion," Emily answered. Words couldn''t describe the turbulent emotions in Emily''s mind. She


    wondered whether money was the only thing that mattered to her foster parents.


    "Emily, think of your conscience!" Debby cried out. Debby did not anticipate any resistance from Emily,


    so she snapped the moment Emily refused to give her money. Since Jacob wasn''t around, Debby didn''t


    feel the need to keep pretending to be polite. "We have sacrificed a lot of time and money to raise you.


    Is this how you intend to repay us for our kindness? Aren''t you afraid of retribution?" she asked.


    Debby''s arrogant words drove Emily up the wall, especially when she mentioned - retribution.


    Stunned, Emily looked at her foster parents sitting in front of her with puzzlement, wondering if they


    had always been such heartless, conniving people.


    "Well, then I am afraid that we will have to bother Mr. Andrew and Mrs. Debby for a bill outlining all the


    expenses they''ve had paid on your behalf for all these years. Don''t worry. I''ll give you back the money


    in full payment." No one noticed Jacobe down from the stairs. With malice and fury in his formerly


    emotionless eyes, he approached them, turning the atmosphere around him grim and murky with each


    sinister step.


    Andrew and Debby froze, immediately. His intimidating presence had rendered them speechless and


    gripped their throats with fear.


    "What''s the matter - cat got your tongue? Steward, please show our guests the way out," said Jacob,


    without a hint of mercy in his eyes, as he waved his hands at the the steward.


    Debby turned to Emily suddenly, and mumbled, "Emily, I..." It seemed that she still had something to


    say.


    However, before Debby could proceed, Jacob cut her words short and said, "Do you need me to show


    you the way out? Steward, what are you still waiting for?"


    "Yes, sir." The steward hesitated at first, but he soon followed Jacob''s orders and escorted Emily''s


    foster parents out politely, but assertively.


    Emily did not try to intervene. In fact, she did not even nce at them again. The color in her eyes had


    faded away a long time ago. She waited until her parents had left, and then said, "Please send a driver


    to take them home, Jacob."


    Jacob looked out the window, and found that it was raining outside.


    Although Emily pretended to be cold and heartless, she still had a soft corner for her foster parents in


    her heart.


    "Fine," he said. Jacob wouldn''t reject her request because of the argument before. He sent for a driver


    for Emily''s parents right away.


    Emily sighed deeply, as if the tension had lifted leaving her with only relief in her mind. When she took


    a sip out of her tea cup, the bitter taste contorted her face with nausea.


    As strange as it was, she couldn''t tell whether it was the taste of the tea, or her heart.


    In Debby and Andrew''s hearts, she could neverpare to their biological daughter. As for the Tao


    n, she could neverpare to Tina either, who they had raised as their own daughter. Emily felt like


    a pariah.


    Tinained about fairness, but what about her? When did the world ever treat her equally?


    Perhaps, she was never meant to have the love and affection of a family, which she had longed for.


    "Why are you crying?" asked Jacob.


    When Emily heard Jacob''s voice, she finally came to her senses. She rubbed her temples to relieve the


    dull thudding headache her parents had left her with, while Jacob''s big, strong hands gently wiped the


    tears off of her face.


    "If you want I can have the chauffeur drive them back here," he said.


    Jacob could even make everything the same as before and make her foster parents pretend to care for


    her, so she could at least have perfect parents.


    "Don''t," she refused. Emily shook her head, with determination on her face. "I''m done with them.


    There''s no point in looking back anymore," she said.


    Considering all the heinous things Andrew and Debby had done to her, if Tina hadn''t factored into the


    equation, perhaps she could have still lied to herself. But now, there wasn''t even the slightest chance


    for aeback. Emily was done looking in the rearview mirror of her life. She didn''t want to lie to


    herself anymore.


    Emily had made her peace with the fact that Andrew and Debby did not love her. After all, love couldn''t


    be forced. She stopped ming them for it.


    Jacob pulled her to his arms and rested his chin on her head. "Never mind. You still have me," he


    comforted her gently.


    Emily sobbed, but she hugged him back tightly. After all the drama from the past few days, the first


    smile finally appeared on her face. "Yes, I still have you," she replied.


    Meanwhile, outside the Tyrone Mansion.


    Sitting in the car Jacob had arranged for them, Debby and Andrew were at a loss. They didn''t know


    where to go and where they belonged.


    What did they do that was so wrong?


    Guilt had walked out of their conscience just as soon as it had walked in. After all, they raised Emily for


    so many years, provided her with food and clothing, and paid for her education. If it hadn''t been for


    them, where would she have been today? What else could she ask for?


    ''Now that she has a fling with Jacob, she thinks that she can just toss us to the side. This is entirely


    Emily''s fault!'' they told themselves.


    As thoughtful as they were, they somehow failed to realize that if Emily had been raised by the Taos,


    she wouldn''t have any connection with them. She could have grown up happily in a family that would


    have given her love and affection. Emily could have had all the things that Tina took for granted.


    At the vi of the Tao n.


    Tina was spread over a soft bed, with her hands tied up to the bed frame with silk. Although she wasn''t


    in pain, the madness in her face could not be mistaken for anything else. "Give it to me! Give it to me


    now! I don''t feel well..." she yelled.


    The people who stood around her, the medical staff, Mark and his parents, looked at her with concern


    written all over their faces.


    "Just try to tolerate the pain. You will be fine soon..." Mark said, as he wiped the sweat from her


    forehead with a clean handkerchief. He was so pitiful for his young sister.


    Sadly, none of his words made any sense to Tina. When she experienced withdrawal symptoms, the


    pain took up all her strength and her senses. She felt like being bitten by a thousand ants,


    simultaneously. The constant craving nearly drove her insane.


    "Give it to me! Just give me one hit, please! Bitch! Damn you!" Tina screamed her lungs out. From a


    bystander''s perspective, it would be hard to distinguish between Tina and amon street addict, as


    she cursed and screamed profanities at the people around her, without any consideration.


    Bess cried profusely, as she also found it difficult to swallow the image of Tina tied to the bed like that.


    "My poor baby..." she uttered indistinctly.


    "Mom, dad, why don''t you go out first? I need some time alone with her," said Mark. His voice carried a


    certain heaviness, devoid of any emotion, but he still failed to hide the hint of sadness lingering in his


    words.


    "No, I don''t want to go out. I want to be here for Tina..." Bess insisted, breaking down into tears. Tina


    was the light of Bess'' life. How could she leave her under such circumstances?


    "Mom, Tina is your pride and joy. I bet she wouldn''t want you to see her like this. Please, go out. I will


    take care of everything in here," Mark urged her.


    Bess still wanted to say something else, but she got dragged away by Abbott to the side. After a lot of


    persuasion, they finally managed to take her out.


    The medical staff looked at each other with distress. "Mr. Mark, if you find any change in her condition,


    please let us know as soon as possible," they said to him politely.


    "I know. Now please, leave us," Mark insisted.


    Soon, Mark and Tina were the only ones left in the room.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Although the silken bounds were soft, Tina struggled so hard, that eventually they left red marks on her


    wrists.


    Mark''s face froze when he noticed the red marks, and he rushed to loosen her bounds.


    As soon as Tina had her freedom back, she rolled down from her bed. Fortunately, Mark was quick


    enough to catch her in his arms. Despite her struggling, he didn''t let her go.


    "Hey! You''re hurting me. Let me go! Please give me one hit of that drug..." she begged him. Deep


    inside her heart, she desired for something to ease her pain.

 Chapter 234 Thats My Way Of Loving You

    Chapter 234 That''s My Way Of Loving You


    "Tina, hang in there... you are gonna be fine..." Mark had no other words tofort her, and all he


    could do was holding her tightly on his chest.


    Tina was struggling with pain, her body contorting all around with surprising energy. However, Mark did


    not move but kept both his arms around her body. Suddenly, she raised her head and asked,


    "Brother..."


    Hearing her weak and broken voice was heartbreaking for Mark.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He had almost forgotten when was thest time that Tina had called him brother. All this pain, all this


    sorrow could have been avoided. They could be happy now, more importantly, a family. But life was


    unpredictable, and now Mark had to fight against the tears cutting his face.


    "Is that you? Brother... I feel terrible..." Her mind was so blurred that she couldn''t tell if she was awake


    or dreaming, but she kept speaking with herst strength, "Brother, help me...help..." She mumbled,


    her eyes colored in a bleary red.


    "Hush, it''s okay...I am here... Everything is going to be fine..." Mark replied, looking at her with


    tenderness.


    She lost her mind again and fought Mark''s grip, biting, punching and kicking.


    But Mark remained still. He held her and waited for the break out to pass.


    The whole room turned dark. The air was heavy and the scene was torturing.


    Tina had never been strong and unfortunately, and life had not been totally kind with her. She had


    arrived at the point of no return. Depression had overwhelmed her mind and she broke out again,


    screaming her madness out over and over again.


    "Ah! I will kill you all! Just give it to me! Rubbish! All of you! It hurts so much..."


    Shortly after she was out of all breath. Her voice scattered into pieces, her mouth dried and blood


    spilled out from her lips.


    So, Mark gave her some water.


    "Brother..." Tina called again. She was shivering and her eyes appeared disembodied.


    "I am here...don''t worry..." Mark responded, wiping her tears with his napkin.


    "Brother..." Tina grasped Mark''s hand and looked directly into his pupils. "I know you like me, okay?


    Then help me, please..."


    "Tina, I will never do that to you, never," Mark replied gently but firmly.


    Tina went pale in the face, "You don''t love me then. If you really love me, please help me. You lied! You


    don''t love me, liar!"


    "... Tina, listen. We can get over this mess, then we will be a family again," Mark tried to calm her down.


    "Get over it and be a family again? That''s easy for you to say. You will never know what it feels like,


    Mark. And I will never get over it, and I''d rather die!" Tina shouted.


    "No, you won''t. I will never let you do that..." Mark closed her mouth with a sharp movement of his


    hand. His eyes went wet, but he managed to keep himself together.


    "I don''t believe you. I don''t believe anyone..." Tina could not listen. She had ears only for her voice. As


    always, she did not care for anybody else.


    Mark was helpless. He failed to protect her more than once, and even now the only thing he could do


    was staring at her with nothing reallyforting to say.


    ''At least now the worst must have passed'' Mark thought, but unfortunately for him, he was wrong.


    Tina leaned closer and whispered into Mark''s ear, "My dear brother, I know you are the best..."


    Despite the husky voice, she sounded sweet. That tone reminded Mark of their childhood when Tina


    would talk to him with that tone to obtain something from him, and that worked all the time.


    This was because he did love her so much.


    He had loved her ever since they were kids.


    "You would give me anything I want in this world, won''t you? Just like when we were kids, remember?


    You promised me..." Tina said to him sorrowfully.


    "No..." Mark was fighting against himself. He couldn''t resist that sweet voice. Just as she said, he


    would have done anything to make her happy, and always will. But this, this was way beyond his


    expectations.


    "Why?" Tina asked, "You have never said no to me."


    "Tina, I can give you anything you want, but not this time. Please, I beg you to listen to me. We can do


    this..." Mark didn''t finish, because Tina suddenly kissed him.


    What? Mark was stunned.


    He couldn''t speak, neither think. He was only feeling. Feeling her warm lips on his.


    His heart melted, and his mind twisted like that of a young love that finally reached the heart of his


    beloved one.


    Mark kissed her back with passion. Pure love poured out from that kiss. He passed his hands through


    her hair and pushed her closer.


    His tongue twisted in her mouth, sucking all her breath out of her throat...


    After that unexpected kiss, Tina clinched Mark''s neck and said in a low voice, "I love you so much,


    brother."


    Mark was on the edge of a total copse.


    He knew what Tina wanted him to do and now she trapped him with that kiss.


    The kiss he had been waiting so long for.


    "You will help me. I know you will, brother," she said, looking directly at him. She touched his face with


    the tips of her fingers and caressed his skin. "Just give it to me...


    I love you... I love you so much..."


    Mark closed his eyes. He had to do it now. There was no other way. "Alright, as you wish." He just


    could not win against her.


    Tina smiled. She kissed his cheek.


    Mark breathed deeply and moved Tina to her bed. Then he opened a drawer and took out a syringe,


    his hands shaking.


    "Hurry up!" Tina urged.


    Mark pushed the injector into her arm. It was easier than expected.


    Tina''s eyes eased. She felt weightless, like her body was floating on top of a soft cloud.


    Mark looked at her with eyes full of desire, "Tina, you are beautiful."


    He was addicted, too. He was addicted to Tina, and he would never get over it for the rest of his life.


    He held her in his arms again. Then they sank into endless kisses.


    ''Let me fall with you into the darkness, until the end of the world, until death.


    That''s my way of loving you.''

 Chapter 235 Love You Babe

    Chapter 235 Love You Babe


    At Theodore Vi.


    The curtains that hung around the mullioned windows were so thick that light failed to pass through,


    instead they cast a murky shadow over the room. The atmosphere was dull and depressing, the air


    thick with a strong stench of alcohol circting around.


    Jack half leaned against the sofa with his hair disheveled. He wore a wrinkled piece of cloth that used


    to be a shirt once, wrapping his long fingers around an empty bottle. There were also several lying on


    the floor like soldiers killed in battle.


    The shallow depth of his thoughts consumed him, when suddenly he heard a knock on the door.


    "Yes?" Jack furrowed his eye-brows and mumbled with a struggling voice.


    Jack''s condition confused and disheartened his keeper; his aide-de-camp. How did everything spiral


    downwards to this sorry excuse for a life?


    What was so special about Emily that made powerful men, Jacob and Jack, fall for her so madly?


    ''Emily is a turbulent disaster. She shouldn''t have been allowed into the Gu Family in the first ce. If it


    were not for Jacob¡­'' he thought.


    "What?" Jack asked indifferently, barely in his senses.


    "Sir, we''ve got Rose," the man reported.


    Even in his alcoholic stupor, Jack''s heart rate rose a little and his eyes light up with sparks of


    resentment. He staggered to his feet, swaying a little and asked, "Where is that bitch?"


    "Here. She is all yours now," said the man, as he turned around and made a gesture. Before long, his


    subordinate dragged Rose into the room by her arms.


    Rose''s clothes were once high end, but with enough wear and dirt anything could look like rags. Her


    skin was hidden behindyers of grime and her hair hung as a tangled mop of brown and grey. The


    vain, conceited mask she once wore so proudly was no longer present to hide her ugliness from the


    world. Considering how she looked, perhaps even a homeless person would have more dignity than


    Rose at the tip of his fingers.


    The guard kicked her from behind, and she immediately fell to her knees before Jack.


    Jack sneered down at her with utter disgust. The very sight of Rose made his insides curl up and


    nauseated him.


    Why on earth did he ever betray Emily for a woman like that? What was he thinking?


    Perhaps Rose was so adept at lying and conniving that even he failed to sniff out her treachery before


    it was toote.


    "You were behind the fire at the hotel," he said. Jack wasn''t even asking. He was sure.


    "Yes, it was me. So what?" she answered arrogantly. Rose raised her head and looked at him with


    contempt. Having spent days on the streets, living in squalor and running about like an escaped convict


    had thickened her skin. Now she didn''t care about anything anymore.


    "What a shame, though. The fire didn''t burn that bitch to the ground. It''s interesting how bitches like


    that always find a way to survive, much like cockroaches." Rose added, scorned with a smile and eyes


    sharpened.


    "Shut the fuck up!" Jack yelled, and pped her right across the face so hard that she could taste the


    blood in her mouth.


    Rose staggered backwards, but her furious re prevailed. She had lost everything. What was there to


    be scared of? She clutched her stinging face, where the smack had left a red welt behind, and


    suddenly burst outughing.


    "Never mind. She has many enemies. You know what? I may have failed to kill her myself, but there


    are plenty out there who will do it for me," said Rose.


    Jack went on a berserker rage. "I will kill you where you stand!" he roared.


    "Go on and kill me then. You either kill me, or I will make sure that you and Emily rot in hell together..."


    Before Rose could finish, Jack pressed both his hands on her neck and squeezed tightly.


    Rose''s face turned purple as Jack applied more pressure. Her eyes widened, as if they were going to


    pop out at any minute.


    All of a sudden, Jack released her and dumped her on the floor.


    "Death would be too easy for you," Jack said, coldly.


    The guards soon dragged Rose away by her hair and locked her up in a cell.


    Soon after, silence had returned to rule over Jack''s empire of despair.


    ...


    At the Tyrone Mansion.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Emily wanted to go back to work but Jacob wouldn''t let her. He insisted that Emily should stay at home


    for a longer time even though she was fully recovered from her injuries.


    Emily agreed and did not resist, because she knew that he always wanted the best for her.


    Unfortunately, Jacob could not keep herpany, as he had to go outside the country on some


    business venture. Jacob did not want to take any risks and be burdened by worries so Emily did not


    travel with him.


    Emily would be safe, in his territory.


    Right after Jacob left, Emily got a message from Jack, saying that he had caught the person


    responsible for setting the fire and asked if she would like toe and see. It was a simple message,


    one that did note with any prerequisite conditions.


    However, Emily knew it was just an excuse. Jack wanted to see her. On any other day, she would have


    refused him, but after what he had done for her, she couldn''t get over her guilt.


    ''Is he okay now?'' she wondered.


    The scars on Jack''s back would haunt her for the rest of her life.


    Emily felt sorry from him, so in the end she replied with a ''yes''. Before she went to meet with Jack,


    Emily made a phone call to Jacob and told him about her n.


    "Don''t go. I think it''s a bad idea," he said. Obviously, that was Jacob''s response.


    "He got hurt because of me, and I didn''t even say a word to show my gratitude. I don''t think that''s fair,"


    she said. Emily tried to convince him.


    The least she could do was express her gratitude for saving her life. It was what she would have done,


    if it were a stranger in Jack''s ce.


    "No way. You are not going anywhere," he asserted. Jacob started to get angry. ''It''s not like Jack is


    dying. Why bother?'' he wondered.


    Emily sighed, and said, "What are you worrying about, Jacob? I didn''t have to tell you, but I did


    because I wanted you to know that I don''t care about the past, Jack, and everything."


    "I know you don''t, but what about Jack?" he asked.


    "That''s why I am going this time. I will put an end to all of this, and I need you to trust me, okay?" she


    said.


    Jacob remained silent for a while, then he replied slowly, "Fine, but take some of my people with you


    ande back soon."


    "Wow, I am impressed. You''ve made progress. Love you, babe," she said, with a smile on her face.


    Jacob regretted it the moment he said yes to Emily. Jack could rot in the deepest corners of hell for all


    he cared. He didn''t want Emily to see him at all.


    But before he could take back his words, Emily kissed him through the phone then hung up.


    "..." Jacob held his phone to his face, not knowing what to do.


    He shouldn''t have agreed. Now the only thing he could do was call his guards and make sure that they


    would keep an eye of Emily, in case something went wrong.


    But even that didn''t make him feel better.


    ''I will have to give him another lesson when I get back, '' Jacob said to himself.

 Chapter 236 Every Inch Of Her

    Chapter 236 Every Inch Of Her


    Emily arrived at the caf¨¦ Jack had mentioned in the text, but he didn''t show up.


    The caf¨¦ was in an open area with a lot of customers. Emily thought there was nothing to worry about,


    so she asked all her guards to wait outside while she sat alone in one of the chairs and waited for Jack.


    A few minutes had passed and there was still no sign of Jack. Emily frowned and took out her phone.


    "Miss Emily, are you waiting for Mr. Jack?" Emily looked up and saw a very attractive, well-dressed,


    polite youngdy smiling pleasantly at her.


    "How do you know?" Emily asked, as she looked at her with confusion. Something was not right.


    "I am the manager of this caf¨¦. Mr. Jack was here a while ago, but he had to leave for some urgent


    business. He asked me to tell you that he would be back soon. Please wait here," the woman replied


    kindly.


    "Oh¡­okay" Emily didn''t really believe her, but Jack wasn''t answering his phone, either.


    Emily nced at her watch and decided to stay for another 20 minutes.


    The manager handed her the menu and asked, "Would you like some coffee?"


    "Cappino, please," Emily answered, as she skipped through the menu and gave it back to the polite


    manager.


    "Very well. Please wait for a second," the woman replied.


    Emily''s cappino was served within minutes.


    She gazed out on the street, pensively, as she took a small sip.


    What was taking Jack so long? Jack was still nowhere to be seen¡­


    Something was definitely not right. She couldn''t tell what it was, but she decided that she''d better leave


    here first.


    ''I should leave, '' she said to herself. Emily ced the cup on the table and stood up.


    "Miss Emily, Mr. Jack is on his way. Please wait a little longer," the manager said,ing forward and


    then stopping her with a polite smile.


    "Sorry, but I have to go now," Emily replied while walking towards the front door.


    "Miss Emily, Mr. Jack ising. You''ve already waited so long, so why not just wait for a few more


    minutes? You are safe here. I know your guards are outside, and besides, I have a business to run.


    With so many customers here, you''ve got nothing to worry about," said the manager.


    The manager had a valid point, but why was she trying so hard to keep her there? "No, I really have to


    go..." said Emily.


    Before Emily could finish her words, she suddenly felt dizzy, and her vision started to blur.


    ''What''s happening¡­ Is it because of the cappino?'' she wondered.


    The cappino!


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    By the time Emily realized that her cup of cappino was spiked, it was toote.


    Emily desperately tried to scream so that the customers would notice her, and her guards would rush in


    and save her.


    However, with a tissue covering her mouth and nose, she couldn''t make any sound, except sumb to


    the darkness that was surrounding her, as she gradually fainted in the manager''s arms.


    A waiter stood on the other side to block the vision of Emily''s guards.


    At the same time, an identical impostor sat down beside Emily and took her ce. She was of her age


    and of the same body type, dressed in the same clothes and made up with the same hairstyle.


    Everything happened within seconds, like a well-orchestrated n.


    Emily was taken away by the manager, while the "fake Emily" reced her and carried on sipping her


    coffee, as if nothing had happened.


    ...


    At the presidential suite of a five-star hotel.


    Emily was lying on the King size bed with her eyes closed.


    Jack stood by the door, hesitantly.


    He was all dressed up, with his hair brushed back and perfume perfectlyplimenting his disposition.


    There was no sign of his former messy look.


    Jack was going to meet the woman of his life. His one and only. He had everything nned to a tee, or


    so he thought.


    Jack took a deep breath, pushed the door and walked inside.


    "Emily, it''s me," he said.


    With no response, Jack felt silly. But soon he realized that he wasn''t stood up anyway, because there


    Emily was, lying on bed, motionless. He quickly walked towards the bed.


    "Emily? What happened? Emily wake up!" he said.


    Jack patted her forehead. No fever. So she wasn''t sick. Jack suddenly realized that Emily wasn''t


    wearing any clothes¡­ What the hell was going on?


    When Jack received Emily''s message, he was so thrilled that he got caught up in dressing up and


    forgot to think things through. Not once did he question why Emily would choose a hotel to be their


    meeting ce.


    Suddenly, it hit him. Now, everything was starting to make sense to him.


    It was obvious that Emily was brought here by someone. She probably didn''t even send the message.


    So who was behind all of this?


    Jack was lost in thoughts when suddenly his phone beeped. A new message popped out.


    It was his subordinate.


    It was him all along. When he saw Jack spiraling down into depression, drowning in alcohol because of


    Emily, he thought he would make Jack happy by bringing Emily to him.


    It was with mixed emotions that Jack resigned. He decided to call his guard and send Emily back, but


    he hung up the phone, the second he pressed dial.


    Emily was right in front of him, so close.


    Jack was finally able toy eyes on her. He wanted to spend more time with her.


    Jack sat on the side of the bed and reached out for Emily''s cheek. She was so beautiful in her sleep.


    "Emily¡­" he said.


    Emily''s smooth skin and her exposed neck line took Jack''s breath away.


    Jack wanted her desperately. He wanted every inch of her body.


    Emily was here. She was all his now. The time hade.


    Jack just sat there quietly looking at Emily with lustful eyes. There was a voice in his head that said,


    ''You''ve always wanted her. She is here now. She is yours now. Take her¡­take her¡­take her¡­she will


    be yours forever¡­''

 Chapter 237 I Will Be Responsible For You

    Chapter 237 I Will Be Responsible For You


    Emily woke up, feeling dizzy and groggy. Shey on the bed, in a daze for a while, before she steadied


    her breathing, trying to clear her mind.


    She could not help looking around and wondering where she was.


    "Emily, you are awake!" A soft, familiar voice came from her right side, startling her. Suddenly, she


    became aware, as her heart rose and fell inside her chest.


    Emily fought the disorientation and sat up quickly, and the soft quilt that was covering her slid down


    from her shoulder. Before she knew it, she was surprised to find herselfpletely nude.


    ''What the hell happened to me?'' she wondered.


    Emily''s hands scrambled frantically to cover her body with the quilt. Then she looked to the side to see


    Jack, who was standing near the bed.


    Jack was buttoning his shirt, slowly and methodically, as he stood in a rxed upright posture. He cast


    a meaningful look at Emily, with all his masculine charms.


    Emily, however, did not find any of it attractive. Instead, at that moment, she felt a wave of


    unprecedented panic.


    "What happened?" she asked in a trembling voice.


    Jack noticed the apparent panic in her eyes. His heart ached simply because she was repulsed by him.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He buttoned thest button, bent over to pick up the clothes scattered on the ground, and then he


    walked towards Emily. "Just now... Have you forgotten what happened just now?" he asked.


    "Just now?" Emily tried to recall what had happened before she lost her consciousness. The only thing


    she could remember was drinking coffee at the caf¨¦, but everything that followed right after that was


    just a blur. Anxious, beads of sweat appeared on her forehead. "You used hallucinogenic agents at me


    and took me to this ce, right? Jack, what the hell is going on? What do you want from me?" she


    shouted at him.


    Jack handed Emily''s clothes to her, which took her by fear and surprise, as she moved backwards,


    remaining on high alert. The light in Jack''s eyes dimmed with sorrow. Without any exnation. he just


    burst outughing. "What do I want from you? I have gotten what I wanted from you," he said, with a


    brazen-faced expression.


    "It can''t be true! I don''t believe it¡­" Emily muttered and refused to believe his words.


    Jack sat beside her, then he reached out to pinch her delicate chin, forcing her to face him. "Nothing is


    impossible. Do you think I wouldn''t be aroused by a woman lying naked in my bed?


    Especially, if that woman was the love of my life," he said.


    Feeling repulsed, Emily shoved his hand away, as she bit her lips hard and then said, "You are a


    shameless pig."


    "If I was not shameless, would I be able to have you here?" he asked. Suddenly, as the agitation within


    him grew, he continued, "As a matter of fact, Jacob is more shameless than I am. Otherwise, he would


    not have stolen your heart from me on purpose."


    "Jacob is nothing like you!" Emily immediately defended Jacob.


    "Are you sure?" he asked. Jack raised his voice, expressing great jealousy, but he immediately


    controlled his emotions, as he lowered his voice and said, "Emily, I love you. I can give you everything


    that Jacob has given you, and I can do all the things he has done for you..."


    Jack pleaded guilty of his past sins. However, as the old saying went¡ª a fault confessed is half


    redressed. Why was she reluctant to give him a chance to correct his mistakes?


    It was not fair to him at all.


    "At least, he has never forced himself on me, but you did. Tell me, what the hell have you done to me?"


    Emily asked in an icy cold tone.


    "I have done all I have ever wanted to do," Jack said, with an expressionless face, as he spaced the


    words for emphasis. "I do not regret it at all," he said.


    "Get out! Get out of here! Get out!" Emily yelled, as she could no longer restrain her anger. She picked


    up the pillow and threw it at Jack.


    Jack caught it with his hand and sniggered. Her hatred and impolite behavior did not anger him. He just


    put down her clothes on the bedside table and said in a soft voice, "Calm yourself down. I''lle back


    to youter."


    After saying that, he turned to open the door and went out, following her wishes.


    When Jack left the room, Emily sat back in horror, feeling utterly deted, like a balloon, which was


    punctured by someone with a pin.


    Muddled as her thoughts were, she could not tell whether what he had said was true or not. However,


    just the mere thought of his ims, swam up in her thoughts and a breath of despair escaped her lips.


    ''I¡­ Is any of it true? Did Jack really?


    Even if I hypnotize myself and tell myself that he didn''t touch me, will I really believe it from the bottom


    of my heart? The answer is NO.


    Why... Why would he do this to me? It''s all my fault.


    I am very much to me. If I hadn''t insisted on seeing him, none of this would have happened. Why


    am I so foolish? I''ve already put my head in the noose.''


    With each passing thought, Emily''s mood and spirit dwindled away. Grimacing, Emily resented Jack,


    but she resented herself even more. In despair, she pulled the quilt towards her and buried her face in


    it, then she whimpered like a wounded animal, frigid tears trickling across her face.


    Mentally traumatised, her body ached with a chill that was more from terror and sadness, and she


    could scarcely breathe. After her eyes had run dry, she leant forward and heaved, vomiting copiously


    on the floor, almost spilling her guts out.


    Jack stood outside the door, listening to the sound of vomiting inside, and his heart ached for Emily. He


    bit his thin lips nervously, concerned for the woman inside the room. Jack almost pushed the door open


    and rushed in, but, he fought off his impulse and stood still. Instead, he took a cigarette out of his


    pocket and lit it up.


    In truth, apart from kissing her uncontrobly, Jack did not dare to go beyond that. Emily, being the


    simple-minded girl that she was, fell from his deceptions, believing his words without careful


    consideration.


    A few hours ago, when he saw Emily lying naked under the quilt in his bed, every fibre of his being


    begged him to sleep with her.


    However, he somehow controlled his desires. He didn''t want to take advantage of her perilous state.


    He had no intentions of making her hate him more than she already did. Jack nned to tell her the


    truth, but only when the timing would best suit his machinations.


    Jack lied to Emily in order to provoke a conflict between her and Jacob, consequently, letting her


    realize that Jacob didn''t love her as much as she thought.


    Jack waited for a long time at the door, before he twisted the knob and went in.


    When Jack came in, Emily was already dressed. Her face was frozen, and her eyes were still


    bloodshot and tear-soaked.


    Without even looking at Jack, she proceeded to walk towards the door.


    Before she knew it, Jack put his hand in front of her and stopped her. "Emily, we need to talk," he said.


    "I don''t want to see your face!" Emily replied.


    "Now that I have slept with you, I will take responsibility for my actions," Jack promised.


    Emily was nauseated by his shamelessness and arrogance. She drew her hand back and delivered a


    strong, open handed smack on his face. "Jack, you make me sick! Don''t you evere near me


    again!" she screamed.


    Jack''s heartache rose to a crescendo and the pain burst out from his chest in a vicious shout of


    anguish. However, he swallowed his pride and said, "Well, we don''t have to talk about it right now. I just


    wanted to ask you, when you go back, what will you say to Jacob?"


    Emily''s eyes reddened again, and she shouted at him, "Shut up! It''s none of your business!"


    Jack seemed to have ignored her words, as he continued, "We both know that the thing Jacob hates


    the most is betrayal, be it mental or physical. If he finds out that you slept with me, do you think he will


    still love you?"


    "I said, it''s none of your business! Get out of my sight!" she yelled. The very sight of his face, repulsed


    Emily. She shoved Jack aside, just to rid herself of the suffocating situation she was in.


    Jack disregarded her wishes. He reached out his hands and held Emily in his arms. He begged, "Emily,


    don''t go back, please? I can protect you."


    Emily didn''t expect Jack to be brazen enough to say something like that. She yelled, "You must be


    dreaming! Let go of me! I want to get out of here! Now!"


    "But I don''t want you to leave," he insisted. Jack forced her to sit down on the sofa. He looked into her


    eyes, but Emily turned away and struggled to leave. He felt helpless, so he resorted to threats. "If you


    insist on leaving, I can guarantee that Jacob will receive our intimate photos, the second you walk out


    of this door," he said.


    "You¡­" Emily was driven mad with rage, as her face contorted with fury and shock. She wanted to


    curse Jack, but she could not think of any words that could express her hatred towards him.


    "You don''t believe me, do you?" he asked. Jack took out his cell phone from his pocket and turned the


    screen directly to Emily so that she could see the picture.


    In the picture, Emily was lying on the bed with Jack, with her eyes closed. Although the picture was not


    obscene, her naked shoulders and Jack''s naked upper body portrayed a dubious rtionship between


    them. Any other person who would see that picture, would surely let their libidinous imagination run


    wild.


    Emily was so shocked by the picture. Horror dragged a scream up her throat, but she kept her teeth


    mped tightly and it emerged as a groan. Emily trembled, her breathing in hitching gasps. "Jack,


    what the hell do you want from me? Just tell me!" she pleaded.

 Chapter 238 How Dare You Split up With Me

    Chapter 238 How Dare You Split up With Me


    "I just want to keep you by my side," Jack said, as he looked Emily fondly in the eyes. Jack felt


    wretched about lying to her and hurting her feelings, but, he was determined to have Emily back in his


    life.


    Emily felt helpless. She closed her eyes, and tears trickled from the corners of her eyes, forming two


    watery lines down her face. Ovee with emotions, she said, "Jack¡­ Do you want to drive me


    crazy?"


    "No, why would I do that to you?" he said. Jack wiped her tears tenderly with fingertips and said,


    "Emily. I just want you to break up with Jacob. That''s all."


    "So you intend to ckmail me with this picture?" Emily asked.


    "If you think I am such a person, then I will be," Jack replied, a look of misery appeared in his eyes.


    "You are nothing but a shameless, wretched animal!" Emily scolded him, trembling with anger and


    ring at him with red eyes. "I never thought you could stoop so low, but you''ve outdone yourself," she


    added.


    Jack smiled wryly, trying to appear casual, and then he said, "I don''t care what you say about me, but


    today you have to break up with Jacob."


    "What if I say no? What will you do?" Emily said, unwilling topromise with him.


    Jack held her face up with both hands, as a cruel expression appeared on his face. However, he said in


    a gentle,passionate voice, "Why are you so obsessed with Jacob? Now that you''ve had sex with


    me, Jacob won''t be willing to ept you anymore. I know exactly what kind of person he is. It''s better


    for you to dump him first, rather than wait for him to leave you!


    I''m not a very patient man, so I''m not sure when I will send this picture to Jacob''s mobile phone. Emily,


    you''d better hurry up ande up with a decision."


    Emily clenched her fists tightly, trying her best to suppress her anger. It took her a long time to say,


    "Okay, I promise I will break up with him. Can I go now?"


    "No. I want you to call Jacob right now and dump him over the phone," Jack asserted.


    "Jack, don''t cross the line!" Emily yelled in disbelief, dumbfounded.


    "I put my life on the line for you. Compared to that, this should be a piece of cake," Jack said,


    nonchntly, as he grinned at her, with a determined expression.


    Emily took refuge in silence. However, under his oppressive look, her effort ended in defeat. She took


    out her cell phone and dialled Jacob''s number.


    After Emily dialled the number, she was on tenterhooks. At that moment, she prayed with all her heart,


    so that Jacob would not answer the phone.


    Unfortunately, contrary to her wishes, Jacob answered the call within seconds. "Hello, Emily? Are you


    still in the cafe?" said Jacob, the baritone of his voice reverberating through her ears.


    "Hmm..." Emily choked, not knowing how to answer his question, and continued, "Jacob..."


    "What''s wrong?" Jacob''s anxiousness echoed through the phone, as he quickly perceived that there


    was something wrong with her.


    "I''m all right. I just need to talk to you," she said. Emily bit her lips, shilly-shallying, reluctant to say


    anything that could hurt him.


    However, Jack suddenly took the initiative to hold her hand, kneading her finger gently, and gave her a


    strong hint.


    Emily pulled her hand away from his hold and hissed at him. After taking a deep breath, she slowly


    said, "Jacob, I am sorry, but we should break up. We are not right for each other."


    After she finished speaking, a long, dead silence followed on both ends of the phone call. A few


    secondster, Jacob''s voice passed through the phone again. "Emily, are you kidding me?" he said.


    "No, I''m serious," Emily replied.


    Jacob was already aware that something must have happened to her. Thus, he asked with worry, "Why


    did you want to break up with me? Is there someone threatening you?"


    "No one threatened me. I just don''t want to be with you anymore," she answered. Emily felt like she


    was swallowing broken sses as she uttered each word against her wishes. Although she was


    reluctant, she had to continue, "Jacob, it''s just that I don''t like you anymore."


    Jacob''s voice grew angry and loud in an instant. Emily could feel every bit his anger, even though they


    were just talking over the phone. "Emily, you''d better think carefully before you say anything..."


    Before Jacob finished, Jack grabbed Emily''s cell phone and hung up.


    "You did a good job, Emily," he said, as his voice filled up with satisfaction and delight.


    Tears burst forth, spilling down Emily''s face, her eyes burning with anger and fear. She could hear her


    own sounds, like a distressed child, raw from the inside.


    Jack''s sense of triumph was short-lived, as his joy disappeared, reced by a burst of heartache and


    jealousy. He reached out to touch her face, but she jerked out of the way, instinctively.


    "Are you satisfied now?" Emily asked in a mocking tone.


    Emily looked at Jack with open hostility, as if he was her mortal enemy. Jack''s heart bled again, but he


    did not regret it at all.


    "Of course, I am satisfied. I''ll take care of whates next," he said. Jack smiled at Emily and


    continued, "Emily, I hope that you can make a clean break with Jacob as soon as possible. You know,


    whether you like it or not, I won''t let you be with Jacob again.


    To be honest, I don''t want to hurt you unless I have to."


    Emily burst intoughter, as if she was hearing a big joke, then she sarcastically said to him, "You don''t


    want to hurt me? You''ve always hurt me. You''ve hurt me in the past, and you still continue to hurt me


    now!


    So don''t act like you love me, because it will make me sick."


    Jack''s eyes dimmed with sorrow, as he exined, "Emily, trust me; thest thing I want to do is to hurt


    you..."


    Emily covered her ears and yelled, "That''s enough! I don''t want to hear your hypocritical lecture


    anymore! I don''t want to see your face! I need to get out of here!"


    Jack blurted out, "I''ll see you off."


    "Okay," she replied. Emily''s answer stunned him. However, before his face was covered with


    happiness, he heard the next cold sentence. "If you want me to die quickly, juste and see me off,"


    she said.


    Jack was suffocated by her words. He murmured, "Emily..."


    "Jack, even if I break up with Jacob, I will never be with you!" Emily cried out with frustration. Emily


    pushed him aside again, but this time Jack did not reach out to stop her, so she was able to leave with


    further resistance.


    Jack stood still in misery, clenching his fists. After a while, he slowly raised his lips andughed. ''That''s


    okay. It''s only the first step.


    Emily, there is still time for us, '' he thought.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, Jacob held his cell phone close to his face, his hands trembling with anger, as if he was


    going to crush his phone.


    Disregarding the important business meeting he was in, he walked out and asked Sam to book him a


    flight back to Jingshi City. Then he called Emily''s phone again.


    "The subscriber you''ve dialled is not avable at the moment. Please try againter..." The female


    voice, from the automated answering machine, seemed like she wasughing at him for being dumped


    by his girlfriend over the phone.


    Jacob kept calling Emily''s phone, but there was no response and soon his phone ran out of battery.


    Jacob could not control his anger anymore, so he threw his phone to the ground, smashing it to pieces.


    "Emily, how dare you break up with me! You must be crazy if you think that I''ll allow you to do that," he


    sneered, almost spitting venom from his mouth.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After Sam booked the ticket, Jacob had him stay behind to deal with the rest of their business. At the


    same time, when Jacob was waiting for his flight at the airport, a group of uniformed policemen came


    over to him and surrounded him.


    "Sir, you are suspected of being involved in an illegal case. Pleasee with us and assist in the


    investigation..."


    "Piss off," Jacob replied furiously.


    Going over everything Emily had said to him in his mind, Jacob was too preupied with his problems


    and he wasn''t in the mood to entertain the policemen.


    Unfortunately, this city was not under his sphere of influence, so the foreign police did not show due


    respect for his feelings at all. When they were met with resistance from Jacob''s end, they were ready to


    take coercive measure to meet their demands.


    When one of the captain of the policemen tried to strong arm him, Jacob didn''t hesitate to connect his


    fist to the captain''s face snapping his nose into a grotesquerie. Before long, conflict broke out.


    The other policemen were provoked by his sudden assault on their captain. They all came forward to


    catch Jacob. Both sides began to use force to achieve their goals.


    Since Jacob was in a hurry to get back to Jingshi City, he didn''t ask anyone to apany him back.


    Outnumbered by the policemen, Jacob was soon subdued. Next, he was taken to the police station and


    detained on charges of assault on an officer of thew and obstructing justice. Barring any unforeseen


    circumstances, he would not be able to return home over the next few days.

 Chapter 239 A Sleepless Night

    Chapter 239 A Sleepless Night


    Emily left the hotel by herself and took a taxi back to Tyrone Mansion. On her way back, she wept


    silently.


    After returning to her room, she went to the bathroom and took off her clothes. Then she turned on the


    hot shower and stood under it. The hot water kissed her body, soon filling the bathroom with steam.


    Emily slumped into a state of torpor as if nothing could cheer her up. The hot water flowed through her


    whole body, scouring every inch of her skin.


    Emily was a traditional woman, and she had thought that she would bemitted to Jacob only.


    However, after being tricked by Jack into believing that she had sex with him, her world came crashing


    down around her. She felt eternally stained, as if nothing in the world could wash away the filth off of


    her body.


    "We both know that the thing Jacob hates the most is betrayal, be it mental or physical. If he finds out


    that you''ve slept with me, do you think he will still love you?" Jack''s words reverberated in her ears.


    Every word was like a hammer hitting at Emily''s heart.


    Emily''s mind scrambled, wondering when Jacob woulde back, and how she would exin to him,


    and what she could do to deal with all of this.


    Emily kept washing herself over and over until her skin turned red due to the heat of the hot water.


    When her body went numb, she went out of the bathroom and slowly put on her clothes.


    Although she didn''t want to break up with Jacob, Jack ckmailed her with a picture he had on his


    phone that could easily cause a misunderstanding between her and Jacob. Jack threatened to send it


    to Jacob if she did notply with his demands. Moreover, since she couldn''te up with any


    reasonable exnation to give to Jacob, she decided to hide away in shame before he was back.


    Emily knew that running away from her problems would only make things worse, but at this moment,


    she just wanted to lock herself away from the rest of the world. She didn''t want Jacob to know about


    the horrendous incident she had suffered.


    After taking a bath, Emily packed up her clothes and moved back to her previous apartment. While she


    stayed there, she did not receive any calls from Jacob, so she assumed that he must have been too


    angry to call her, but on the other hand, she also felt relieved.


    Although Emily left Tyrone Mansion quietly and there were only a handful of people who knew this,


    soon Jack learned about it from an informer, as did the Tao n and Emily''s foster parents.


    Andrew and Debby were the first two people who came to visit her.


    After all, they had raised her. Emily could not go against her conscience to shut the door on her foster


    parents. She opened the door and let them in.


    "Emily, what happened between you and Mr. Gu? Why did you move out of his house? Did you have a


    fight with him?" Debby asked anxiously. Knowing that Tina showed no inclination to take care of her


    and her husband, made Debby sad, but she neverined about her biological daughter. Instead,


    she changed her mind to focus all her attention towards Emily, showing her care and love.


    As strange as it were, she didn''t sincerely repent and earnestly reform herself. From the bottom of her


    heart, she only cared about how much money Jacob would give her if she pretended to be a good


    mother.


    Emily looked at their wrinkled faces, feeling helpless from her heart and soul. She said in a weak voice,


    "Dad, Mom, I''ve broken up with him. I''ll find you another house. Just go back and move out of Jacob''s


    house."


    "Broke up?" the couple gasped. Andrew got angry in an instant, glowering at her, then he raised his


    voice to scold her, "Are you out of your mind? How can you break up with Mr. Gu? He is so rich and


    powerful! You will never find another man like him. Why would you break up with him? Don''t be silly


    and petnt, or you will lose everything you havee to own, and so will we!"


    Debby also began to lecture her, with a hint of usation in her tone, "Emily, I have to say, you''ve


    been very wayward these days! You''d better get along well with Mr. Gu and keep your rtionship with


    him. Don''t act out impulsively, otherwise, you will lose more than you''ve gained."


    Emily listened to their words quietly, watching them act like two ridiculous pigs, and she got a deeper


    understanding of their endless greed. Then, she burst intoughter and asked in a sarcastic tone,


    "What''s wrong? Did you hit your head on the way here? Both of you wanted me to break with Jacob,


    remember? Now I have granted your wishes. Shouldn''t you be happy and satisfied?"


    "Now the situation has changed. We are only trying to do what''s best for you! We love you!" she


    answered Emily. Debby spoke with a lot of confidence, without the trace of doubt on her face, as if she


    was looking at everything from Emily''s perspective and thinking about her future only.


    "Even if you have broken up, you can''t leave so easily," Andrew said, with a greedy expression on his


    face. "The least he could do is pay you arge sum of money as alimony!" he added. Andrew''sck of


    legal knowledge and education shined brightly through ridiculous ims.


    Emily bit her lips hard, as if she was using all her strength to control her temper, and not let loose a


    torrent of abuse towards her parents. After a pause, she said, "Please go back home. I will deal with


    this in my own way."


    "Emily, why are you being so stubborn..." said Debby. Having lost all patience, Emily rudely interrupted


    her mother by simple walking away. She ran to her room, and shut the door behind her.


    "Emily, pleasee out! We need to talk to you!" Andrew and Debby yelled from the outside,


    hammering at the door¡ª "Bang, bang, bang"


    Emily covered her ears with her hands. She slowly slipped down the door panel and sat on the floor,


    frustrated and exhausted. Her joyless eyes were a pitiful sight. Hearing her foster parents yelling


    outside the door, drove tears out of her eyes, like pearls from a broken string.


    Emily once had aplete family, a lover and her own career. But now, her life was so different she


    could barely remember what was good about it.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Andrew and Debby were not her real parents. To Emily''s disappointment, they loved their biological


    daughter more. Moreover, she had been forced by Jack to break up with Jacob, whom she had loved


    more than any other person in the world. Emily had be the living embodiment of the word ''loner''.


    ''Emily, how did you burn everything in your life to ashes?'' she asked herself, feeling alone and


    despondent.


    Owing to Emily''s silent resistance, Andrew and Debby grew tired for hammering and shouting. Finally,


    they decided to leave her alone, reluctantly.


    Soon, things simmered down in the apartment, and there was a haunting stillness that took over the


    atmosphere. Emily''s loneliness was consuming her, like a hungry, merciless monster, eating away at


    her soul, piece by piece.


    As the sun went down, the lingering light was obliterated by the rapidly falling night sky. Soon she was


    surrounded by the darkness, as her breathing sped up rapidly. The eerie darkness of her nightmares


    seemed to be taking shape again, as if it had never really left her.


    With a rush of panic, she stood up abruptly. Since she was leaning awkwardly the whole time, when


    she got up she suffered from pins and needles up her legs. Before long she was brought to the ground


    against her will.


    Emily incurred injuries on both knees when shended on them before falling to the ground. She


    clenched her teeth tightly to keep herself from screaming. Pain stabbed at her knees and she


    wondered at the extent of her injuries. She braced herself and drove upward, as her body shook with


    the effort. With thest reserve of her strength, she dragged herself and switched on the lights.


    "Jacob..." Emily muttered, looking at themp overhead, with tears in her eyes, her nose twitching as


    she sniffled.


    Not long after she separated from Jacob, she began to miss him like crazy.


    Emily didn''t want to break up with Jacob at all. However, reality had given her a devastating blow¡ªshe


    had had sex with Jack, albeit, it was only her mere conjecture, but she was totally convinced by Jack''s


    deception. So when Jack coerced her into breaking up with Jacob, shepromised. Soon after,


    everything in her life had spiralled down into the abyss.


    Considering Jacob''s character, he could never forgive her transgressions. Although, he was now on


    business abroad and could notmunicate with her face to face, if he came back soon, how would


    she deal with his anger and disappointment?


    Emily sank into despair. Hope. Life. Happiness. All gone. Eradicated. Once where there was light, now


    only the ghost of imagination remained.


    Pain throbbed so violently around Emily''s skull that she wondered why it didn''t just crack open. At the


    same time, she put herself in a quandary and did not know what to do and how toe up with a


    solution.


    This night was doomed to be a sleepless one for several people.


    Emily could not go to sleep, nor could Jack.


    Jack drove to Emily''s apartment and parked his car downstairs. He stayed inside, smoking quietly and


    focused his eyes at Emily''s bedroom window, still and motionless.


    Jack was under the impression that he could see through the ss and concrete to find Emily''s soft


    figure. However, it was a pathetic way of deceiving himself.


    Jack knew that Emily was suffering from despair and mncholia. His heart ached for her, but he also


    felt somewhat delighted. Although Emily didn''t want to be with him at this point, it was better than her


    being with Jacob.


    Jack acknowledged that he had done something viinous and devious. Regardless of what his goals


    were, he did not achieve them through fair measures. He rationalized his actions on the basis that the


    ends justified the means.


    ''I don''t regret any of it. If I had to do it all over again, I would do the same thing.


    Just as long as I can tear her apart from Jacob''s arm and bring her back to me, I am willing to pay the


    price, even if the price is my conscience.


    I have sacrificed so much for Emily. I love her very much, even more than Jacob. Why have I not


    received anything in return yet? It''s not fair, '' thought Jack.


    When Jack thought of Jacob, and how he had stolen the girl of his dreams from under his nose, his


    eyes grew dark, thick with jealousy and hatred. But soon his thin lips slowly twisted upwards with


    malice.


    ''Jacob, do you still think you''re the all-mighty bastion of the Gu n?


    I wonder how it must feel to rot away in a foreign jail, unable to return to your home, your kingdom. I am


    going to take your ce and trample you under my foot! I swear it!'' Jack vowed in his heart.

 Chapter 240 Are You A Masochist

    Chapter 240 Are You A Masochist


    Abbott and Bess were discontented with Emily, mainly because of Tina. They med Emily for all of


    Tina''s misfortunes.


    If it weren''t for Emily, would Tina have gotten addicted to drugs? Both Abbott and Bess attributed Tina''s


    drug addiction to Emily.


    By now, the entire Tao Family chose to forget that it was Tina who had harmed Emily in the first ce.


    All they remembered was the fact that Tina, their foster daughter, whom they doted on from her infancy,


    was suffering in constant agony.


    Master Tao, however, did not give up on the idea of bringing Emily back to Tao Family. After all, Emily


    was his real granddaughter. How could they let Emily live apart from her real family?


    Under pressure from Master Tao, Abbott and Bess had to find an appropriate time to bring Emily back.


    Considering the sensitive condition Tina was in now, Abbott and Bess dared not to bring up Emily''s


    name at the table. As a consequence, Emily''s anticipated return to the Tao family was dyed.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    At the Tao Vi.


    Draped over the window, a pair of curtains stretched their full length and cast the room into ckness.


    Great depression loomed in the big room like a tortured wraith, suffocating the life out its upant.


    The drapes rustled as they got pulled open suddenly. Instantly, the sunlight streamed in like a


    mboyant guest, not waiting for an invitation, unknowingly giving birth to a shrill voice that tore the


    silence apart like thin paper.


    "Ah! Don''t draw the curtains! Put them back! Mark!" Tina cried out.


    "Okay! Okay! I will put them back," Mark answered. Mark instantly drew the curtains back returning the


    room to its former gloomy state. "Calm down," heforted Tina.


    Tina took a deep breath and finally calmed her nerves. "You know I don''t like sunlight!" she said.


    Tina was like a mushroom growing in a dark corner, smelling somber from top to bottom. She shied


    away from the sunlight so that she could hide the scars on her face.


    The darkness in that way was her sanctuary, a ce where she could findfort in solitude.


    "Okay! There''s no more light," Markforted Tina and walked towards her in the dark.


    Tina slowly got up and asked, "Did you get what I asked you to bring?"


    Mark froze and a sh of anxiety appeared in his eyes. "Tina, you''d better not take it," he said.


    "I don''t want to hear this again," Tinained. Tina looked up at the tall figure in front of her and


    said, "You promised that you would give me anything I wanted."


    Mark remained silent. He knew just how addictive the drug was. He also knew that the more drugs Tina


    took, the further she drifted away from recovery.


    "Well," Tina said, as she looked at him with expectation, and then she giggled. Her voice was not as


    vibrant and pleasant as before. The excessive drug use had taken its toll on her voice, as it became


    hoarse and raspy over time. "I know what you want," she added.


    As soon as she finished her words, she threw herself into Mark''s arms and stood on tiptoe to kiss him.


    Unexpectedly, Mark turned his face away to avoid her kiss. "No, Tina! Don''t!" he screamed.


    Every time Tina came on to him, it was like a sweet torture for Mark. It was hard for him to refuse her


    advances, but he didn''t want Tina lost her dignity because of her drug addiction.


    Mark believed that even though she had sumbed to darkness and depravity, she should be


    supercilious and conceited.


    "Why! Why not, Mark? Why don''t you want this?" asked Tina. Tina grabbed his tie and yanked him


    close, forcing him to lower his head against hers. Tina asked, "Well? Do you find me so repulsive that


    you don''t even want my kiss anymore?"


    "It''s not..." Mark grumbled.


    "It is! You think I''m ugly, don''t you? You can''t stand me anymore! Get out! Get out of my room! I don''t


    want to see your face... hmm..."


    Before Tina could finish, his lips sealed her mouth with a kiss. He sucked her venomous tongue, and


    swallowed every poisonous, hurtful words she could form in her mouth.


    Tina didn''t have the strength to push him away, so instead she delivered an open-handed smack to his


    chiseled face. "Pah!"


    Mark staggered back, clutching his stinging face. He kept still, like a statue, and the air around them


    froze momentarily.


    With an icy, cold voice, Tina mocked him, "Mark, are you a masochist? You turned me down when I


    came on to you. And now you are happy even though I just pped you."


    After a few seconds of silence, Mark turned his face to her and said, "Yeah!"


    ''No matter what you give me, honey or poison, I will happily ept it all, '' Mark thought.


    Baffled, Tina froze in an instant. The convoluted emotions she carried in her eyes, were gradually


    reced by desire.


    "... I know. I know that you like me, right?" Tina said.


    Suddenly, she softened her voice, just like she did when she begged him in her childhood days.


    Mark knew what she was doing. Whenever Tina wanted drugs, she would resort to using her soft voice


    to get what she wanted, and it worked every time. Mark just couldn''t resist its charms.


    "Brother, you will give me anything, right? Just like you used to," Tina said, as she slowly hugged him


    and rested her little face against his firm chest, and continued, "Can we go back to the old days? The


    days when there was only you and me, when you only had me and I only had you..."


    As long as Tina hit the right notes, Mark failed to resist her requests. Once again, he was deeply


    bewitched by her, like a seductive siren luring unwary sailors on to rocks.


    Mark slowly took out a box from his pocket and whispered, "Here! The injection is too harmful to the


    body. This can be taken orally."


    Tina snatched the box away from his hand,ughing happily, like a child with a lollipop and pranced


    away from him.


    Mark watched with disappointment, afraid that she would trip over in the dark, so he turned on a night


    light just enough to cast a thin light, dim enough to gain Tina''s eptance.


    Holding the box in her hand, Tina spread herself on soft sofa, and popped a pill in her mouth and tried


    to swallow it down without water.


    "Have some water," Mark said, as he handed a ss of water to her.


    Tina took the ss from his hands and then paused for a second. Without any word, she threw the


    ss at Mark.


    Although, Mark tried to move away, the ss hit him square in the forehead. Blood gushed out from a


    deep cut where the ss had made contact, and he frowned. Before he knew it, Tina was throwing


    tantrums.


    "Do you think you can fool me with some kind of treatment medicine for addiction? Mark, how stupid do


    you think I am? Damn it! I don''t want this! Give me the real thing!" Tina demanded.


    Dizzied, Mark''s thoughts came slowly. Benumbed, he didn''t respond to Tina, as he slowly pulled out


    some paper towels and covered his wound.


    Like a creature of malice, Tina went crazy, shaking in fury, as she nted her long nails into his flesh.


    She screamed like no animal could scream, "Mark, did you hear me? Why did you lie to me? You really


    thought that you could fool me with this?


    Are you out of your goddamn mind? You didn''t keep your promise! Give it to me now! Mark!


    Will you give me it or not? Say something! Are you dumb? Ah!"


    Mark wiped his wounded face and flicked the bloodied paper towel across the room. He still did not


    respond to Tina.


    Tina''s eyes gleamed a hideous, luminescent crimson, full of hatred. The frenzy departed, leaving


    behind only fury, and the glitter of her sleeping intelligence, now awakened. "Well, so you''re not going


    to give it to me, are you? You think you''re the only one I can get it from? How naive! I am Tina Tao. I


    don''t have to rely on you. Since you won''t give it to me, I will find anybody else," she said.


    Patience was a luxury Tina could no longer afford.


    Mark stretched out his long arms and pulled her right back into his arms from behind. He begged,


    "Don''t! Please, don''t go!"


    "Let go of me! You can''t stop me!" Tina yelled, as she kept struggling from Mark''s grasp.


    "I said no!" Mark shouted, as his tone became aggressive all of a sudden. He hugged Tina tightly and


    said, "I''ll give it to you."


    As soon as she heard that, Tina stopped struggling, but in less than a second, she went crazy again. "If


    you lie to me again..." she threatened.


    "I won''t," Mark answered, as he sighed a breath of resignation. Once again he chose topromise


    with the only woman he could never turn down in the entire world.

 Chapter 241 Ungratefulness

    Chapter 241 Ungratefulness


    "I know this is the only way you will stay with me willingly..." Mark muttered. He held Tina in his arms,


    gently caressing her head and brushing her long soft ck hair with his long and slender fingers, as if


    he was cating a small animal.


    Tina closed her eyes, with a spaced-out look on her face. Evidently, the drugs she had taken was


    starting to take effect, and the illusions had kicked in. She felt like she was walking on clouds, light as a


    feather, climbing higher and higher until her mind buzzed with pure joy. She let her body lean against


    Mark''s, without any struggle.


    "Tap-tap-tap" There was a knock on the door.


    Mark carried Tina to the bed, andid her down gently, then he bent over and kissed her on the


    forehead. After tucking her in, he turned to open the door and walked out.


    The servant, who was knocking on the door, saw Marking out. He whispered to him, "Master Mark,


    the couple areing again. They are mouring for seeing Lady Tina. Should I turn them away as I


    did before?"


    The people he was talking about were Andrew and Debby.


    In the past few days, Andrew and Debby came to this house every other day, asking to visit Tina, but


    each time they were turned away by Mark''s people, in ordance with his wishes.


    This time, however, Mark changed his mind, as he said, "Let them in."


    Andrew and Debby were soon led to Mark''s study by the servant. Both of them seemed to be in a


    nervous state, possibly intimidated by Mark.


    When they came in, they saw Mark standing by the window, with his hands behind his back. He cast a


    nce at them, and sneered, "What on earth do you want to aplish bying over to my house?"


    "We just want to see our daughter..." Debby muttered. She met his nce and then quickly lowered her


    head to avoid his eyes.The feeling of guilt overwhelmed her, as she knew that Mark had seen right


    through her facade.


    Mark sniggered and said, "You want to see Tina? Really? What can you do for her? Don''t you know


    that she is ashamed of the both of you? As her biological parents, you''ve only brought disgrace to her


    name."


    The couple felt heat rising to their cheeks and prayed it wasn''t noticeable. Debby tried to exin, "I was


    pregnant for nearly ten months before I gave birth to her. We love her! Even if she can''t understand our


    love, we still love her..."


    "Love?" Mark asked, as he turned around to nce sharply at them. His eyes were like two icy knives,


    preparing to cut through their pretense, as he said in a cold tone, "Do you even have the right to utter


    that word?"


    From his point of view, no one in the world was fit to mention this word to Tina, except him.


    Tina was the apple of his eye, the only one he could never live without.


    The couple were shocked by the expression in his eyes. Their hearts trembled with fear, rendering


    them temporarily speechless.


    A few momentster, when Mark noticed their vignce, he said to them, mockingly, "If you really love


    Tina, I will give you a chance to prove your love for her. Would you like to listen to what I have to say?"


    Debby moved her sights away, and said with hesitation, "Yes, of course. But, how can we prove


    ourselves to Tina? You won''t even let us go near her..."


    "All of Tina''s misfortunes can be attributed to Emily," Mark said, as his lips twisted into a malicious


    smile, his eyes harbouring hate. "Whatever Tina is suffering now, Emily needs to suffer as well. She


    must pay for her transgressions," he added.


    Debby was taken aback. She asked in a trembling voice, "What do you mean by that?"


    "You im that Tina is your real daughter and that you love her, so now I''m going to give you a chance


    to prove your love. Surely you would be willing to avenge her, wouldn''t you?" Mark asked, presuming it


    their natural duty as parents to sacrifice everything for Tina.


    "Yes, I am. But... But it would hurt Emily," Debby replied with hesitation.


    "Hurt Emily?" A rictus grin pulled Mark''s thin lips, and he narrowed his gaze and red at them with


    bitterness. He raised his voice and angrily denounced, "Have you seen Tina''s face? While Tina rots


    away in a dark corner, Emily is out there living her life, like nothing had ever happened! She really is


    the most vicious woman in the world!"


    Debby''s pallor turned sickly white, but she was still trying to change his mind by saying, "Anyway, she


    is your real sister... How can you ask me to do such a thing to her?"


    "So what? Damn it! Emily hurt Tina. She must pay for what she has done," he said. Mark grinned


    coldly, as his whole face seemed to be covered with a thick rancorous mist, and he continued, "So, you


    don''t want to do that? Maybe you prefer Emily? Or else you won''t hesitate. In that case, why do you


    come every day to pretend that you love Tina?"


    "That''s not the truth!" Debby rebutted his words and tried to defend herself. However, she could not


    think of exactly the right thing to say for a while.


    Just because Debby loved Tina more than Emily, it did not mean that she could hurt Emily without


    hesitation. After all, she raised Emily as her own child. There was no denying the fact that she had


    done many hurtful things to Emily in the past, but that was all in the past, she no longer felt any


    animosity towards Emily.


    After long consideration, Debby opened her mouth again. "I can''t kill her. I can''t do it..." she answered,


    panicking.


    "You don''t need to kill her. I just want you to get her addicted to drugs, just like Tina," Mark said, as his


    face was overcast with malice, and he looked at them with contempt. "If you do as I say, I''ll give you 50


    million; no strings attached," he added.


    50 million!


    The couple had never seen that much money in their entire lives. Andrew, who had his head down the


    entire time, since he walked into the study, suddenly looked up at Mark, a look of unrestrained greed


    glistening in his eyes.


    "Are you serious? You will give us 50 million?" Andrew immediately asked, trying to verify whether he


    could take Mark''s word for it.


    Mark despised them all the more, but he didn''t show any of it on his face. Instead, breaking into a


    smile, he said, "If you agree, I will remit one million first to your bank ount in a minute. I will give you


    the rest, after youplete the job."


    Andrew''s feeble mind was easily wavered by money, his turbid eyes rolling around, as if he would


    agree in the next second.


    Debby shook her head, as she conducted final struggles against her conscience. "I can''t do that..." she


    said.


    "Shut up! Of course, we can. Mr. Tao, we take the job!" Andrew interrupted her abruptly and agreed


    unequivocally, ignoring Debby''s reluctance.


    His clear-cut answer satisfied Mark. Inst than a minute, he transferred 1 million dors to Andrew''s


    bank ount willingly, and he even sent them out the door, politely.


    After he shut the door, he went upstairs and watched the couple slowly disappear into the horizon. "E-


    mi-ly," Mark called out her name, syble by syble.


    Emily!


    The person behind Tina''s woes. How did she manage to get away with everything unscathed? How


    could she still live in peace while Tina was reduced to subhuman levels?


    Emily was about to experience true betrayal at the hands of her most trusted and beloved foster


    parents. Only then would she know the true meaning of living in hell!


    Meanwhile, elsewhere.


    After Andrew and Debby left Mark''s vi, they returned to the house where they were staying in


    temporarily.


    "Are you really going to do it?"


    Debby asked Andrew, who was lying on the sofa and ying games on his cell phone. She felt


    unsettled about making amitment to Mark.


    Andrew turned the screen of his mobile phone to Debby. There was a text message showing that 1


    million dors had been wired into his personal bank ount. The greed in his soulless eyes, bled out,


    as he said, excitedly, "Mark said he would give us 50 million! 50 million! If we miss this opportunity, we


    will nevere across 50 million again in our lifetime!"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "But we can''t..." Debby said, as she still could not make up her mind.


    "Of course we can! Emily is heartless. She doesn''t care what happens to us, and we don''t need to be


    kind to her!" he said. Andrew''s heart was overflowing with greed, yet, he still pretended to be a person


    of high morals, in order to persuade Debby. "Just think about how she treated us! She hurt our real


    daughter. Don''t you ever forget that!" he added.


    Debby looked at the walls, pensively, recalling what had happened before, then she bit her lips hard.


    Andrew continued to add vibrantly coloured details to his sales pitch, "Our daughter, Tina''s face was


    disfigured. On top of that, she has turned into a drug fiend. The person behind it all is Emily! You know


    that, right?"


    "Yes..." Debby replied.


    "Moreover, we had sacrificed so much to raise her. We spent money for her food, clothing and


    education. Did she repay us? No! Even when she had a rich boyfriend, she refused to give us money!


    She was even arrogant enough to tell us to move away and not meddle in her matters," Andrew said,


    adding fuel to the fire.


    Debby was gradually convinced by him, as she stood there quietly.


    "Do you really believe that she still considers us to be her parents? I don''t think so. I don''t think she has


    any respect for us. If I could go back in time, I would have rather raised a dog than her. How could she


    return our kindness with ingratitude? How could she be so cruel and unscrupulous? How dare she hurt


    Tina? She''s an ungratefulness beast! To hell with her!" Andrew heaped curses at Emily.


    Debby was stirred up into anger by his words, and the look in her face hardened, as a merciless


    expression emerged in her eyes. "She really has no conscience..." she said and agreed with him.


    Andrew took out a box of things Mark had given him, from his pocket. Inside, there were drugs. His


    mouth twisted into an evil smile, as he said, "We just need to vent to our anger on Emily. She hurt our


    real daughter. For Tina''s sake, we must teach her a lesson. After that, we will gain 50 million in total..."


    Debby stared at the box and nodded silently.


    ''Emily, I never wanted to hurt you, but I cannot forgive what you''ve done to Tina. It''s all your fault! Don''t


    me us for being ruthless¡­ Since you hurt Tina, you have to pay the price!'' thought Debby.


    Debby found an excuse to convince herself frommitting more heinous acts against Emily. She


    deluded herself into believing that her reasons were justified as she was just doing what a mother


    would do to seek retribution on her child''s offender. How ridiculous! Debby was a sorry excuse for a


    mother, whose lunacy was beyond any reasonable person''s understanding...

 Chapter 242 Havent You Had Enough

    Chapter 242 Haven''t You Had Enough


    After moving out of Tyrone Mansion, Emily moved in to her old apartment, where she had been staying


    for the past couple of days.


    During that time, Jacob did not make contact with her.


    Emily felt sad, but at the same time there was this inexplicable feeling of relief in her heart that she


    couldn''t understand. At least, for the time being, she didn''t need to stress about the fact that she


    needed to exin herself to Jacob for what she had done.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. "Tap-tap-tap"


    Emily, who was dozing off on the sofa, finally came to herself as soon as she heard the knocking on the


    door. Fast food and takeouts were what she was living on these days so she assumed it was the


    delivery guy. She opened the door without much thought.


    However, to her disappointment, the man standing outside the door, was thest person on earth she


    wanted to see.


    "Hi, Emily," Jack greeted her with a smile on his face, and he looked as handsome as ever.


    Emily''s face turned cold in an instant.


    Without further dy, she decided to m the door on his face, when Jack quickly put his arm against


    the door and stopped her from shutting him out. He quickly exined, "Emily, I didn''t mean to bother


    you. I just wanted to see you!"


    "You are a petty, malicious man! You have some nerves showing up here after what you''ve done to


    me!" she said. Emily couldn''t close the door, but she could only re at the man in front of her with


    crimson eyes, overflowing with anger. "Get out of here!


    I don''t want to see your face again!" she added.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Jack''s heart ached for her, yet he still stubbornly refused to let her close the door on him, as he gazed


    at her deeply.


    Emily looked like she had lost a lot of weight since thest time he had seen her. Her long, ck hair


    scattered over her shoulders, and her face had an unhealthy pale appearance with two ck rimmed,


    sleepless eyes. Once she had been vivid with life, but now she was but a ghost of her faded glory.


    Feeding off despair and anguish.


    Although, Jack''s heart cried to see Emily like this, he did not regret his actions.


    "Emily, let me in. We need to have a little chat," Jack said, sternly, with one hand slowly pushing the


    door open and the other carrying a bag of food. "I brought you lunch. It''s still hot," he said.


    "You didn''t have to do that! I don''t want anything from you!" she said. Frustrated, Jack''s persistence


    drove Emily off the wall, and she yelled, "Can you stop showing up here uninvited? I beg of you!"


    "Emily, please, I beg of you too. Can you stop treating me like that?" Jack pleaded, his voice was filled


    with sadness, and he continued, "I know that I am to me for that night..."


    Emily''s knuckles went white from clenching her fist too hard, and her hunched form exuded an


    animosity that was like acid. Her face was red with suppressed rage, and when she heard Jack''s


    words, she snapped. She snatched the bag of food from his hands and hurled it out. "Get out of my


    sight! I don''t want to see your face! You make me sick..." she screamed her lungs out.


    Before she could finish, she burst into tears, sobbing profusely. She covered her face, and said with


    great sorrow, "You don''t understand what I have lost because of you. You''ve ruined my life... Do you


    want to continue hurting me? Haven''t you had enough? So, what else are you going to do? "


    "Emily..." Jack muttered. Jack''s grief surged with every expelled breath, always reaching higher peaks


    and never sufficiently soothed. Before he could say anything else tofort her, Emily broke down and


    fell to the ground.


    Shocked, he quickly reached out his hands to catch her into his loving embrace.


    "Emily, are you okay? Emily..." Jack said, with an anxious look on his face.


    When he held Emily tightly in his arms, Jack noticed that her body temperature was above normal. He


    moved her bangs aside and touched her forehead. Just as he had expected, she was burning hot with


    fever!


    Without wasting another second, Jack turned around to run downstairs with Emily in his arms. After


    gentlyying her on the back seat, he mmed the car into gear, tyres screeching against the asphalt,


    as his foot jammed against the elerator. The engine blew a gust of smoke and then the car was


    gone.


    On the way to the hospital, Emily''s cell phone rang. Jack hesitated for a while, but finally he picked it up


    and answered the call. It was Debby.


    As soon as Debby found out that that Emily was with Jack, her voice became soft. "Emily is already a


    grown-up, but she doesn''t always know how to take care of herself. I''m d your uncle is not with her


    now, please take good care of her... By the way, can you tell me which hospital you are taking her to?


    I''ll be right over with my husband," she said, pretending to be a kind mother.


    Although Jack didn''t like Andrew and Debby and he was well aware that they weren''t Emily''s biological


    parents, he didn''t voice his disapproval towards them.


    After all, as far as he was concerned, they were the ones who had raised Emily. Moreover, since Jack


    was not clear about what had happened between Emily and her foster parents, he decided not to


    intervene in their matters. After brief consideration, he told Debby the hospital''s name.


    Soon, Jack arrived at the hospital with Emily. In the ward, the doctor examined Emily thoroughly, then


    he turned to Jack and med him. "Why did you take so long to bring her to the hospital? Another


    hour''s dy and she could have taken a turn for the worse. She could have gotten pneumonia!" he


    said.


    Jack lowered his head and looked down at the ground, listening to the doctor quietly. Guilt-ridden and


    ashamed, he whispered, "I''m sorry I have been negligent."


    After Jack took responsibility for his mistakes, the doctor noticed the remorse on his face and decided


    to let him go. "I will ask a nurse to give her an intravenous drip. Keep an eye on her condition at all


    times. And she should go on a light diet for the next few days. Above all, keep her in a good mood," he


    said.


    "Noted. I will make sure she''s taken care of," Jack replied.


    After the doctor left, Jack sat in front of the bed, staring at Emily''s sleeping face in silence, with deep


    affection in his eyes.


    ''This is the only time Emily isn''t shouting or screaming at me.


    If Emily ever falls in love with me, I will thank God¡­ But for now, regaining her love is as difficult as


    touching the sun, '' thought Jack, helplessly.


    The bitterness rose like bile into his mouth, as he wallowed in despair''s cold embrace. He sat quietly in


    his chair, until the nurse came to him with the medical bills. Before he left Emily in the ward, he bent


    over and kissed her face. After the nurse gave Emily an intravenous drip, she left Emily alone in the


    ward to rest.


    Meanwhile, Andrew and Debby just arrived at the hospital.


    When they entered Emily''s ward, they found that there was no one else in the room besides Emily and


    them. As they watched their adopted daughter, lying in bed, unconscious, they suddenly came to the


    realization that they might never get another chance like that to take action.


    Andrew and Debby looked at each other at the same time and smiled. They both had the same


    malicious glow in their eyes.


    In a sh, Andrew produced a syringe from inside the pocket of his coat. The contents of which were a


    mixture of drugs that Mark had given him the other day, and normal saline. He looked at the tip


    carefully and gestured Debby to the door. "Debby, stand near the door and keep an eye outside. Let


    me know if someone ising," he said.


    Nervous, cold sweat glistened on Debby''s furrowed eye-brows. "I''m so afraid. There are many people


    walking by. They''ll probably realize that we''re doing something bad. We''d better give up..." she said.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll do it quickly. It won''t take me more than a minute," he said. Andrew red at her


    and urged, "Go on then! Hurry up!"


    "But..." Debby said, as she still tried to persuade him to give up because she didn''t want tomit


    such a crime.


    "Shut up! Just think about our Tina and think about the money Mark will pay us. All we have to do is


    inject Emily with this liquid¡­" Andrew said.


    "Okay, I will do it," Debby agreed, as she clenched her fists and gritted her teeth, and quickly walked


    over to the door to act as a lookout.


    Andrew walked over the Emily''s bed, and he watched her face carefully for a few seconds, then he


    whispered, "Emily, Emily, are you awake?"


    However, there was no response from Emily. Andrew was convinced that she was still asleep, so he


    proceeded with the n. With one hand he reached out and grabbed the perfusion tube, and with the


    other he slowly inserted the sharp needle into the tube...


    "What are you doing?" A deafening crescendo came from the door, catching Andrew by surprise.


    Frightened out of his wits, his entire body jerked and he identally dropped the syringe to the floor.


    Jack, who had juste back from outside, pushed the door open, shoved Debby aside and rushed to


    Emily as quickly as he could. Immediately, in less than a second, he pulled out the needle of the


    perfusion tube from the back of her hand and threw it away.


    When Andrew squatted down to pick up the syringe from the floor, a pair of expensive, shiny leather


    shoes appeared in front of his eyes. Before he could look up, Jack stamped on his hand, stopping him


    from hiding the evidence.


    "What''s in the syringe? What did you do to Emily?" Jack asked in a cold voice, his face burning with


    anger. He quickly pressed the call button near the bed-post, and in less than a minute, a doctor came


    in. Following Jack''s orders, he ced a pad of cotton-wool where the needle had pricked Emily''s hand.


    "Nothing..." Andrew muttered, trembling like a dry leaf. He hemmed and hawed, trying to hide the


    syringe, but it was toote. Guilt was written all over his face.


    Jack pressed on Andrew''s hand even harder and said, "Tell me! What''s in the syringe?"


    Andrew had a deathlike pallor on his face, but he refused to say one more word.


    At this point, Debby finally responded and rushed over to help Andrew. With a tone of reproach in her


    voice, she said, "Jack, how can you treat Andrew like that?


    He is Emily''s father!"

 Chapter 243 As Crazy as You

    Chapter 243 As Crazy as You


    Jack slowly took his foot off of Andrew''s hands, reluctantly, while he gritted his teeth in disbelief and


    anger. His re sucked the life out of Debby. Almost spitting in disgust, he said to her, "Father? Do you


    think this man deserves to be anyone''s father?


    Do you think any child deserves to have parents like you?"


    This wasn''t the first time someone had asked Debby and Andrew this question, but as shameless as


    they were, the couple never took suchments seriously enough to reflect on it. They arrogantly


    assumed that they were great parents. After all, they provided Emily with a home and proper education.


    Was that not enough?


    Blinded by their ignorance, they prided themselves in being great parents to Emily! Though their


    conjecture was far from the reaches of truth and reality. The fact that they wanted to cut ties with Emily,


    was incredibly ironic, because it was Emily who should have cut ties with them a long time ago. She did


    not deserve such preposterous parents!


    The doctor rushed into the ward, as soon as he heard the bell ring. "What''s wrong? Is there something


    wrong with the patient?" he asked and looked at Jack with concern.


    "She was injected with some kind of unknown liquid!" answered Jack. Jack took his eyes off Andrew


    and rushed towards Emily. He picked up the perfusion tube from the floor and pointed it to the doctor,


    "I''m not sure whether the liquid has been pumped into her system or not, but there might be some


    residue in this tube. Please have it checked now!"


    The doctor took the tube and arranged for a full physical examination for Emily at once.


    Meanwhile, Debby and Andrew took this opportunity to abscond with the needle and disappear from


    the crime scene.


    Concerned for Emily''s safety, Jack decided not to go after them, and stay back just to make sure that


    Emily was not in danger. Catching the Bai perpetrators wasn''t his priority, Emily was... As for Debby


    and Andrew, Jack decided to tell Emily the whole truth once she had regained consciousness.


    After a few dreadful hours, the doctor approached Jack with Emily''s test results.


    "Good news! There is nothing wrong with the patient. Maybe it''s because you pulled out the tube just in


    time, so the toxic liquid was not sessfully injected into her bloodstream. We tested the residue we


    found in the tube, and it showed traces of highly addictive drugs that may have been fatal due to the


    patient''s already weakened state," the doctorid it all out to Jack.


    Jack was relieved to hear that Emily was not in any danger, but he was baffled by the doctors reports.


    His eyes were wide and skittish, as he looked at the doctor and said, "Got it. Thank you and please


    keep monitoring her status."


    Why did Mr. and Mrs. Bai want to inject drugs into Emily''s body?


    As someone who was obsessed with Emily, Jack routinely kept tabs on her and he was well aware of


    what had happened between Emily and Tina. As a result, without thinking too much, Jack had solved


    the mystery behind their treachery.


    ''Could it be that Mr. and Mrs. Bai was trying to get revenge for their biological daughter Tina or perhaps


    they were talked into doing it by Mark?'' Jack wondered.


    Nheless, the truth was that Emily''s foster parents were trying to hurt her, and if it hadn''t been for


    Jack, they might have seeded in their deplorable ns!


    Even by Jack''s standards, he had never seen anyone more vicious and heartless as Emily''s parents.


    They may not have been Emily''s birth parents, but they had raised her as their own daughter for so


    many years. How could they do that to one of their own?


    Jack shook his head in disappointment, as he felt pity for Emily...


    "What are you doing here?" Suddenly, Emily had woken up. She struggled to sit up on the bed, but the


    sight of Jack standing by the door disgusted her so much, she wished she hadn''t woken up at all.


    Jack ignored the revulsion on Emily''s face. He slowly walked over to her and said, "Emily, you were


    coming up with a fever after you fainted, so I brought you to the hospital. How do you feel now? Are


    you okay?"


    "I would feel a lot better if you weren''t here," she answered. Muddled, Emily did not have the strength


    to argue with Jack. She turned away from him and a breath of despair escaped her lips.


    Jack sighed, and then pursed his lips in disappointment. "Emily, I don''t care whether you hate me or


    not, but I need to tell you something very important," he said.


    Emilyy on her side and did not respond to Jack at all.


    Jack did not force her to turn back, instead he sat down behind her back. His eyes were wide and


    skittish, and his voice sounded hesitant as he said, "Your foster parents was here not too long ago. Do


    you know what they were trying to do while I was away?"


    Emilyy there motionlessly, indifferent to his words, as if he wasn''t even there.


    "They tried to inject drugs into your bloodstream," said Jack.


    "Bullshit!" Emily yelled. Finally, she couldn''t help turning around and responding to him. She looked him


    dead in the eye and said, "Jack your lying skills aren''t as impable as they used to be. You seem to


    have gotten rusty. If you want to fool me, you''ll have to do better than that!"


    "I am not lying! If you do not trust me, you can ask the doctor," he said.


    "Oh wow, you''ve also managed to bring the doctor in on your lie. Now that''s what I call and borate


    ruse," Emily answered.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jack sighed in resignation, feeling hopeless and frustrated. How was he to convince Emily, if she did


    not want to believe a word of what he was saying?


    "I saw it with my own eyes. Your father had the syringe in his hand and he stood right next to you


    attempting to inject something into the perfusion tube. I know this is a little hard to believe, but for


    whatever reason, they came in with every intention of hurting you!" Jack eximed.


    "Jack, they are my foster parents. Do you think that everyone is as crazy as you?" Emily asked,


    mocking him with her question.


    "I am crazy?" Jack scoffed and looked at her in disbelief. Jack felt like her words were going to


    squeeze the life out of him. Frustrated, he screamed at Emily, "I never wanted us to end up like this! I


    never wanted to hurt you!"


    "Yeah right! You never wanted to hurt me! So have you forgotten about all the horrible shit you''ve put


    me through? I will never forget what you''ve done to me!" Emily retorted. With a sarcastic smirk on her


    face, she sneered, "The pain you''ve caused me will never be erased, even though you''ve saved my life


    more than once. So I suggest you stop wasting your time on me. Thank you!"


    "You really hate me that much, huh?" asked Jack.


    "Yes! I hate you with every fibre of my being and I earnestly pray that you never show your face to me


    again!" she asserted. Every time Emily saw Jack''s face, she would think of what he had done to her


    that night, even though she had not recollection of it at all. The mere thought was humiliating enough


    for her to hate him.


    "Fine. I''ll go and leave you be," Jack said in a low voice, as he hung his head with disappointment.


    Before leaving, he reminded her, "Be careful of your foster parents. You can''t trust them!


    All right then, see youter."


    "I hope not," Emily answered.


    Jack furrowed his eye-brows and twisted his lips, hinting at his deep despondency. Jack didn''t make


    any promises, because he knew he had no intentions of keeping. After all, he loved her so much, so


    how was he to tolerate not seeing her again?


    Jack walked out of the ward, but stayed close by, vignt and rmed. Once he left, Emily, casually


    asked the nurse who hade to check up on her, "Miss, did you see my parents? They are a couple


    in their forties."


    Although, the nurse didn''t see Emily''s parents, she had heard about what happened from her


    colleagues. However, gossiping in the workce was strictly prohibited, so she only told Emily what


    she thought was safe to disclose.


    "Yes, I heard that they were in a heated conversation with Mr. Jack," said the nurse.


    "Really? They were here? Why did they quarrel with Mr. Jack?" she asked.


    Puzzled, Emily steadied her breathing, trying to clear her mind. Her gut was telling her not to believe


    what Jack had said.


    ''They are my real parents. They''ve been there for me ever since I was a child. I may not be their


    biological daughter, but they would not hurt me. Right?'' Emily thought. She was bothered by the


    uncertainty of her thoughts.


    "I''m not really sure what happened, but the other nurses said that the doctor had found something bad


    in your perfusion tube, which may have led to the quarrel between Mr. Jack and your parents. You can


    ask your attending doctor about this. He is in charge of your care," said the nurse.


    Soon after, Emily went to the doctor''s office, but she wasn''t able to see him even though she waited for


    him there for a long time. She decided to return home with her medication, but she couldn''t stop


    thinking about what Jack had said to her.


    ''Jack must be lying to me again! I shouldn''t trust a single word thates out of his mouth! Fool me


    once, shame on you. Fool me twice, shame on me. Never again, Jack!'' Emily said to herself.

 Chapter 244 You Are Not Worthy Of My Trust

    Chapter 244 You Are Not Worthy Of My Trust


    The next morning, Debby and Andrew came to visit Emily in her apartment. They knocked on her door


    as if nothing had ever happened.


    Ideally, they would haveid low for a few days, but Mark pressured them so much with fear and greed


    that they had toe for Emily again.


    To their surprise, Emily opened the door this time without hesitation, even though she shot them an


    unfriendly nce, and said, "Dad, Mom, what are you doing here?"


    "Emily, I''m d to see you. We''re sorry and we hope you don''t me us for what happened before. I''ve


    brought you some breakfast. Go ahead and eat it, before it gets cold," said Debby.


    Puzzled, Emily looked at the warm breakfast in Debby''s hand and said, "Sure. Just leave it there.


    Thanks."


    The couple were expecting a different kind of response from Emily, so they studied the dark beads of


    her eyes, doubtfully suspecting whether Emily knew what happenedst night in the hospital.


    ''Surely Jack would have told her everything.


    But it seems like she had no idea whatsoever!'' Debby and Andrew thought.


    Debby said tentatively, "Emily, when you were at the hospitalst night, your father and I went to see


    you, but Jack went berserk and kicked us out... Did he tell you anything about that?"


    "No," answered Emily. Emily hoped that Debby would willingly exin what had happened, and as long


    as her exnation was coherent and reasonable, she would believe them over Jack. "What''s wrong?


    What happened?" she asked.


    Emily''s uncertainty relieved Debby''s worries. Unperturbed, Debby confidently continued weaving her


    lies, "No, we just had an argument because Jack wasn''t letting us see you. In the end we decided to


    avoid making a scene at the hospital and left."


    Debby''s eyes widened with feigned concern as she said, "Emily, you need to be more mindful of your


    health in the future..."


    Strangely enough, Debby''s words raced a shiver through her instead of making her feel better.


    Anxious, trickles of sweat ran down the back of her neck.


    "Got it. Now if you don''t mind, I''d like to get some rest, please," said Emily. Impatient, Emily interrupted


    Debby before she could finish and shooed them away.


    However, Debby stood her ground and said, "We will leave once you finish eating your breakfast. I


    want to make sure that you''re not neglecting yourself."


    Suddenly, Emily narrowed her gaze and red at the bag of food, unblinking. She wondered why they


    insisted on watching her eat her breakfast. ''Is there something in the breakfast?'' Emily wondered,


    vigntly.


    Emily picked up a steamed bun cautiously and ate it. So far, there wasn''t any reaction from her


    parents. When she picked up the hot soybean milk, suddenly their gaze sharpened as they seemed


    more eager than before.


    "I will finish the restter. Please, go back now," said Emily. Emily looked at the soybean milk, and then


    took a small sip pretending to be nonchnt.


    The couple stared at Emily closely and finally came to ease after seeing Emily take a sip of the


    soybean milk. "Emily, we need to go now. If you need anything, just remember to call me or your


    father..." said Debby.


    "Hmm," answered Emily. Then she stood up and walked them out the door, before shutting the door


    behind her back.


    Without wasting another second, she rushed to the trash bin and spit out the soybean milk. Emily faked


    drinking the soybean milk in front of her parents to trick them. In truth, she never swallowed the milk.


    After spitting everyst bit of it out, she washed her hand and stuck her finger down her throat to force


    herself to puke out any possible residue.


    After she regurgitated some acid content from her stomach, Emily rinsed her mouth. With a sickly white


    expression on her face, she looked at the rest of the soybean milk in horror and said, "How is it


    possible..."


    Emily was in denial. She eagerly hoped that Jack was lying to her...


    Before long, Emily took the rest of the soybean milk to the hospital to get it tested. She dreaded every


    second she had to wait for the results, but when it was time to face the music, she began to feel


    nauseous.


    Emily was afraid of being proven wrong by the result...


    "Miss Bai, the soybean milk was a concoction of several addictive drugs. As for the type of drugs, we


    need more time to make someprehensive tests..." The chemist''s voice rang in Emily''s ears, but


    she couldn''t hear anything as if deafened by shock and disbelief.


    Dumbfounded, Emily clutched the test results in her hand, frozen like a statue on the bench.


    Benumbed, her instincts had blocked the rest of the world out from her senses.


    Her parents really wanted to poison her with the soybean milk...


    That meant, Jack wasn''t lying...


    "Why, why...." Emily mumbles, her breathing in hitching gasps. ''Why would they do this to me?


    We''ve lived together as a family for so many years. Have they never felt an ounce of love for me?''


    Emily''s heart cried. Emily disregarded that fact that Debby and Andrew, loved Tina over her. She


    considered them to be her biological parents because they are the ones who had raised her as one of


    their own.


    But what was Emily to them?


    A dispensable, repugnant dog they didn''t even bother to discard? Did they have the right to treat her


    like a dog and take her for granted, just because they had raised her?


    ''What did I ever do to deserve such a fate?'' Emily asked in her mind.


    It seemed like the strangest dream. ckness swam around the corners of her eyes, dimming away


    the lights of hope.


    "Did you get the results already?" Someone sat next to Emily and brushed her hair as if tofort her.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    With a deep breath, Emily looked up to see Jack''s gentle face. The sight of his face, angered her


    immediately. "It''s none of your business. Stay away from me," she answered.


    Seeing her in such a pitiful state, drove a wrench through Jack''s heart. He wanted to hold her in his


    arms and wipe away all the sadness from her eyes, but instead he just clenched his fists and said,


    "Looks like you''ve found out about what happened. I told you that I would never hurt you."


    Emily blinked repeatedly, forcing herself to hold her tears at bay. "You must be really happy, right? You


    were right all along! Everything you said was right and now I have no one else in this world I can trust


    anymore. What else do you want to take from me?" she said.


    "I don''t want to take anything from you. I just don''t want you to get hurt," he replied. Jack looked at her


    affectionately and continued, "Emily, please try to trust me one more time, okay?"


    Jack''s eyes were like a perfect spring sky, clear and never-ending, as if they could take away all her


    grief and sadness with just one nce.


    "No," she refused. Emily shook her head slowly and moved away from Jack. "You are not worthy of my


    trust. No one is worthy of my trust," she said, assertively.


    ''Except Jacob.


    But that''s no longer an option, '' Emily contemted. Not too long ago, Emily had reluctantly broken up


    with Jacob, and she hadn''t heard from him since then. Perhaps that was the end of their rtionship...


    There was no one to apany Emily anymore. Not even the wind as it howled and screeched past,


    leaving her to grieve alone.


    "You are thinking of him, right?" asked Jack. Suddenly, he leaned closer to her...


    Emily pushed him away immediately and stood up. "So what if I am? I never wanted to break up with


    him. You gave me no choice!" she said.

 Chapter 245 Are You So Shameless As to Ask

    Chapter 245 Are You So Shameless As to Ask


    Envy eventually appeared in Jack''s eyes, and it grew thicker with every passing moment. His voice


    was soft but cruel, "So what, Emily? You''ve been tainted by me. Even if hees back, he won''t want


    you..."


    "Pat!" Emily pped Jack hard across the face!


    Jack staggered back, a red welt showing ghastly across his cheek. He turned slowly and came across


    Emily''s hateful eyes.


    "Jack, knowing you has been the most regretful part of my entire life," she said.


    Jack''s heart stopped beating for a moment and his stomach fell into a bottomless pit of despair. He felt


    like he was going to copse at any moment.


    Desperate to gain her trust, he wanted to tell her the truth about that night, but he swallowed his words,


    instead he said, "There''s no point in living in regret, because I will be be tangling with you all my life."


    "Don''t make me hate you more," said Emily.


    "You already hate me, don''t you? So you might as well add a little more hate to it," he teased. Jack


    curved his lips upward and smiled menacingly, "If you are doomed not to love me, then I''d rather have


    you hate me.


    Either way, I want you to remember me all your life!" he said.


    "You''re a disgusting psychopath!" she eximed. Emily had lost the will to continue arguing with him.


    She got up and turned around to leave, when Jack grabbed her hand from behind. "Where are you off


    to?


    Emily, where are you going?" he asked. Jack gently tugged her arm and added, "Your foster parents


    want to hurt you. What do you n on doing about that?"


    "It''s none of your business. Let me go!" she yelled.


    "No, I will not! Emily, please, let me help you! I don''t want you to get hurt!" he insisted.


    "I don''t need your help. And most of all, I don''t need your pity..." Emily''s head throbbed in agony.


    Squeezing her eyes shut, she willed the pain to go away. "Please, just let me go and stop pestering..."


    she pleaded.


    "Let you go? Then what about me?" he asked. A bitter smile graced Jack''s sullen face. The heartache


    he endured was no less than a hurricane. "You only have Jacob in your heart, don''t you?


    He won''t being back anytime soon, so you should stop waiting for him..." he said, vaguely.


    "What do you mean by this?" she asked. Emily keenly grasped the important message in the words. A


    spider of fear skittered along her spine.


    Jack, suddenly, realized that he had said too much. Wild, mad-eyed, he whipped his head around


    looking for an excuse.


    "Tell me! What on earth did you mean by that? What happened to Jacob?" asked Emily.


    "Emily, he is fine..." said Jack.


    Emily trembled in fury, and pushed his hand away as she turned around to leave.


    "Emily!" Jack cried out. He ran after her as fast as he could, but Emily was quick to hail a taxi by the


    road, as she left him trailing behind.


    A muscle twitched involuntarily at the corner of Jack''s right eye, and his mouth formed a rigid grimace.


    Emily got inside the car, and immediately broke down in tears, gasping for air. The only thing she was


    really aware of, was the sound of her heart throbbing against the cage of her chest.


    Emily missed Jacob, his soft voice and his warm embrace... But now, she couldn''t even tell where he


    was. She had no idea whether he was dead or alive!


    Jack''s vague attitude gave away more than he had intended. ''Something must have happened to


    Jacob, or else, why would Jack say that?'' she thought.


    To relieve her curiosity, Emily gathered her courage and called Jacob, but there was no answer. She


    dialled again and again, but the end result was the same.


    The dread creeps over Emily like an icy chill, numbing her brain. In this frozen state her mind offered


    only one thought, ''Jack''s words were probably true.''


    What was wrong with Jacob? Why wouldn''t he answer his phone? No wonder he hadn''t contacted here


    in such a long time. It wasn''t like Jacob at all...


    The more Emily stressed, the more nervous she became. When she got home, she paced around the


    apartment restlessly. In the end, she decided to book a ticket and look for Jacob herself. Fortunately,


    Jacob had told her where he was going for the business trip.


    Unease blossomed from within her, as she dreaded every second of anticipation. The earliest ticket


    she could book was for tomorrow morning.


    A few minutes after Emily had booked her flight tickets, Debby and Andrew showed up at her doorstep.


    When Emily opened the door, she didn''t look particrly excited to see them. With a wearisome look


    on her face, she asked, "Mom, Dad, why are you here again?"


    This time, however, Emily did not invite them in.


    Emily''s parents stood outside the door, feeling embarrassed. Debby was at aplete loss. Puzzled,


    her mind scrambled to find the right words. "Emily, how can you speak to us like that?" she asked.


    Silent, Emily continued without hesitation, expressionless as she studied the dark beads of their eyes.


    She noted the pallor of their face, and darted a quick, suspicionden nce at them. "You''vee


    here to see if your poison had worked, right?" she asked.


    A shiver raced through their spine, freezing their body from the inside.


    "Emily, what are you saying... What do you mean by that?" asked Debby. Emily''s mother bit her lower


    lip. Her face flushed with the heat of terror and her eyes desperately trie to rid itself of the guilt.


    Emily''s father was furious. "Are you using me and your mother of poisoning you? Be careful of what


    you say, girl!" he said.


    Although, on the surface, they somehow managed to fight off Emily''s suspicion, but deep down inside


    the both of them were praying for a miracle in their heart.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Why didn''t Emily look any different?


    They saw her drinking the soybean milk with their own eyes. Did it not work?


    "You don''t have to pretend any more. I''m tired of ying games with you," she said. Emily threw the


    test report in front of them. Her voice gradually became fragmented, "The cup of soybean milk you


    personally put in my hand was mixed with drugs... Why? All I want to know is why would you do such a


    horrible thing? What did I ever do to you?" she asked.


    In the end, she couldn''t conceal the sadness in her tone anymore.


    At that point, Debby''s face fell faster than a corpse in cement boots. She had nothing to protect her but


    empty words. There was no point in trying to reach for an excuse. "You didn''t drink it, right?" asked


    Debby.


    "You want me to drink it, don''t you?" she asked. Emily''s facial expression was one of absolute disdain.


    In that instant her skin became greyed, her mouth hung with lips slightly parted and her eyes were as


    wide as they could stretch. "I''m sorry to disappoint you... Why, mom?" asked Emily.


    "Why? How dare you ask me why?" yelled Debby. Suddenly, Emily''s mother went berserk. Her lethal


    stare felt painful and piercing, as if her re was tearing Emily''s heart apart with a blinding teal light.


    "Do you know what you have done to my dear Tina? Have you no shame? How dare you still call me


    mom?" said Debby.


    "Mom... I didn''t..." Emily mumbled. In truth, Emily had never caused Tina any harm. Tina''s downfall was


    her own fault. It was Tina who tried to do Emily harm, but why couldn''t anyone see that? Why did


    everyone put the me on Emily?


    What did the world have against Emily?


    "Shut up! Never call me mom again!" Debby screamed. Debby''s eyes shed with resentment and


    anger, much like lightning on a pitch ck night. "I wish I never had a daughter like you! Look at what


    you''ve done. Are you even human?" asked Debby.


    "Never call me mom again", that was thest straw for Emily. A burning animosity was developing in


    her amber orbs, but the pain in her heart almost choked the life out of her. She had never felt so lonely


    and abandoned in her life. The harshness of reality, deprived her of the ability to deceive herself.


    Words seemed to have lost its weight and meaning now.


    "Okay, that''s it," she said to her parents. Emily mmed the door, and returned to her own room with a


    sad expression. Her parents were outside cursing at her. Their indistinct voices pierced her heart like a


    thousand needles.


    Emily''s facial expression was cadaver-like, not just sagged butcking its usual livelinesspletely,


    as if she had left her spirit somewhere else.


    Emily''s mother, did not want her.

 Chapter 246 The Real You Is the Best

    Chapter 246 The Real You Is the Best


    The Bai couple werepletely furious because their plot was discovered by Emily. They couldn''t do


    anything since she didn''t let them enter.


    They started to feel uneasy. They tried to rack their head around, trying to find a solution.


    Both of them thought they got this and everything would went just as smoothly as they had nned.


    Tina wasn''t that reliable. And Emily wanted to break off the partnership between them. After all, they


    couldn''t let their efforts end up in vain, could they?


    If they had done what Mark asked them do, they could have received fifty million dors. They could


    leave Jingshi City and go somewhere where nobody could find them and spend the rest of their lives


    there. They also contemted if they should change their names so there wouldn''t be any traces of


    them. The best time to strike was when Jacob had left.


    Even though Emily said that she and Jacob had broken up, the couple still feared him. If he came back


    and found out what they had done...


    They tried to shrug off the thought and hurriedly left Emily''s apartment. They readied themselves to go


    to the Taos'' and make negotiations with Mark.


    At the Tao Vi, all the members of the Tao family were sitting in the living room. Tina became the


    center of their attention. She was put in such a high ce that she was almost taken as an ancestor to


    worship by the rest.


    Bess was d when Tina was finally willing to go out of her room. Afraid of angering her, she carefully


    asked, "Tina, what would you like to eat? Mommy will cook it for you. You haven''t been eating these


    past days and you''re getting thinner. I''m so worried about you."


    With a pink mask covering her face, Tina red bitterly at her. Her voice was dripped in venom. "Do


    you seriously think you''re good at cooking? I want some beef stew. Tell the cook to make it for me."


    Bess was shocked at what Tina just said. Concealing her surprise, she gave an awkward smile, "I see.


    I''m sorry if that was thoughtless of me to say that. Don''t worry, dear. I''ll ask the cook to do it for you


    right away."


    Abbott tried to speak with Tina but she also gave him a cold shoulder. The couple weren''t mad at her


    but it ached their hearts to see her suffering.


    If she hadn''t experienced so many bad things, would their daughter grow to be like this?


    Tina had been conceited, strong-willed, and impulsive. Despite how prideful she had got, she bloomed


    like a rose. Bright and brilliant. Now she was like a wilted nt trying to grow in a dark corner. She


    became cold, gloomy and was toxic towards everyone.


    Despite of these, she was still their beloved child. No one could ever take her ce.


    After dinner time, Tina had finally removed her mask, exposing her entire face.


    It revealed a huge scar on her face. Even though it almost healed, it looked terrible.


    Afraid of angering her, no one in the Tao family dared to take a second look at her face. They could


    only pretend that nothing happened.


    Meanwhile Mark, who sat beside her, stared at her for a while. He whispered to her, "Why don''t you


    wear your mask?"


    The Tao couple were surprised at what Mark just said. Such thoughts ran inside their head. ''Why would


    he say that? If Tina gets angry, who will be able to calm her down? This is uneptable! Was Mark this


    crazy? How could he? Doesn''t he understand what Tina feels?''


    Bess tried to think of something to change the topic. Then she realized she wouldn''t need to when she


    saw Tina took a bite of the beef stew and frowned in disgust. "Ugh."


    Tina left the dinner table and leaned back onto the sofa and spokezily, like a cat wanting a cat nap,


    "Didn''t you say you have set an appointment with the doctor? When is he nning toe?"


    Mark sat down beside her and yed with her hair. He grinned yfully, "He''sing any minute now,


    you know. Be patient."


    Tina rolled her eyes, "Ugh. He better hurry. I''m starting to feel sleepy. But I''ll wait." Mark studied her


    features. These past few days, Tina had been taking some drugs. So her eyes had ck circles around


    them. Her face looked pale and her lips were chapped.


    He wrapped an arm around her shoulders, pulling her close. He put his chin gently atop her head. He


    spoke, "Good girl." His voice was as gentle as a flowing river.


    Tina was satisfied, like a cat. With half-lidded eyes, she didn''t show any signs of displeasure.


    The Tao couple looked at them being affectionate. A strange feeling had rose inside their hearts. ''Aren''t


    they being too close?''


    They wouldn''t have thought anything different if they hadn''t discovered that Tina wasn''t their biological


    daughter. It just didn''t feel right if Mark and Tina were being this too close when they were not siblings.


    They decided to suppress their feelings instead.


    These past days, Tina had been feeling unwell and couldn''t be consoled. It seemed like Mark was the


    best person for this kind of situation since Tina would listen to him. They might just be overthinking


    about it.


    Just when Tina was about to lose her patience, the doctor had finally arrived at the Tao Vi.


    The doctor was a well-known surgeon in the city. He gave a polite bow at them, "Good evening." then


    shook hands with Abbott and Mark. Bess prepared tea for their guest.


    He observed Tina''s burnt face, mentally taking points for his diagnosis. He finally spoke, "The injury


    looked very serious. It is impossible for it to heal then turn back to its original appearance. Unless, of


    course, you are considering cosmetic surgery for this one. The recovery period may take longer but it


    will look as if nothing happened."


    Tina raised an eyebrow at the doctor. She said coldly, "Are you really saying that cosmetic surgery is


    the only way to fix my face?"


    "Yes. That seems so, miss," the doctor replied.


    Mark showed a magazine to Tina. It included the photos of entertainment actresses. On its cover, "The


    Most Beautiful In The World" was written in bold letters. "So which face would you like to have?"


    Tina took it, flipped a few pages, and was filled with disgust. She red at Mark and sneered, "Are you


    kidding me? Do you think I want to have a stic surgery and look like them?"


    Mark simply smiled as he stared at her rosy lips. He said softly with a hint of sarcasm, "No one can


    ever have a face as beautiful as yours."


    He suppressed a chuckle as an image of many people with same face as Tina''s appeared inside his


    mind. Without needing her to remind him, he fully knew what he could know. He could make people


    disappear without a trace.


    "All these women are just the same. They all look nd!" Tina tore the magazine then threw it back at


    Mark. Her eyes were filled with utter displeasure.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What can we do? You are such a beauty, after all." Mark kept his smile, shrugging.


    Tina didn''t heed any attention to his words. She propped her hand under her chin and pursed her lips.


    "Hmm..." Then an idea popped inside her head. She blurted out, "Emily! I want Emily''s face!"


    The Tao couple''s jaws dropped on the floor. They couldn''t believe their ears on what they heard. They


    looked at each other. Both of them were at loss for words.


    Mark didn''t show any protest so he softly encouraged her, "Such a great choice, Tina. Emily should be


    honored that you have decided to look like her."


    Tina bit her lower lip in anger and clenched her fist. Her eyes were full of rage. "Don''t you ever mention


    that bitch''s name ever again! You hear me?"


    She swept her hand across the table, causing the porcin tea set to scatter. The tea was spilled. A


    teacup fell down and crashed on the floor.


    Bess got startled while Abbott only shook his head in disapproval. Only Mark was unshaken and


    continued coaxing her, "Calm down, Tina. I''m sure we can..." "Hmph!" Tina interrupted him.


    She only ignored his words. She abruptly stood up and walked away.


    Mark sighed as he failed to stop her. He turned to his parents and bowed his head slightly, "Dad, Mom.


    I would like to apologize for Tina''s behavior. Her temper''s turning worse and worse. I hope you can be


    more patient with her."


    Abbott''s frowning expression didn''t change at all, "Mark, I swear, if she keep being like this..."


    "You raised her to be like this, you know," Mark interrupted him.


    His eyes were now cold and his words were as sharp as his stare.


    Hearing this, the Tao couple were speechless for the moment.

 Chapter 247 You Ugly Monster!

    Chapter 247 You Ugly Monster!


    The stic surgeon pushed his sses up his nose and said to Mark, emotionlessly, "Mr. Mark, I


    believe Miss Tina is still suffering from mental illness. While I am not the right person to help with her


    mental treatment, I''m sure that you can find other experts who can help her."


    Mark''s parents also tried to remind him, but the surgeon beat them to the punch. Everyone noticed that


    Tina wasn''t mentally stable. She experienced episodes of uncontroble tearfulness, euphoria and


    temper tantrums all in one day. Her mood swings had be erratic, and her emotions uncontroble,


    which in essence was a mental disability.


    Mark was aware of the truth too, but he didn''t want anybody else to judge his sister. "Shut up. That''s


    none of your business. Just do what I''ve paid you to do," he said.


    The surgeon shrugged his shoulders, and rubbed his hand against the back of his neck.


    Indeed, it was not his business at all. All he needed to do was to follow their orders.


    By the time, Bess and Abbott tried to contribute to the conversation, Mark had already left the room for


    Tina.


    Soon the surgeon followed Mark''s lead. Before he stood up to leave, he looked at Bess and Abbott and


    said, "Miss Tina is not feeling well today. I wille again some other time."


    There was a beautiful garden behind their house. Even in the coldest winters, the flowers would bloom


    as if it were spring.


    However, the garden was now used to raise rabbits, a great number of white rabbits.


    When Tina was in the mood, she would kill two rabbits at time. But when was angry, she would kill at


    least five rabbits. Satisfying her need for instant gratification, had led her to get addicted to the


    mindless killing.


    The rabbits raised in the garden did not live long enough, but the Tao n would always buy more new


    rabbits to rece the dead ones. Tina was very particr about the kind of rabbits she wanted. They


    all had to be white and they had to be cheap. If they brought her an expensive breed of rabbit, Tina


    would throw wild temper tantrums.


    In Tina''s perspective, Emily was like a cheap rabbit. Buying well-bred rabbits at higher prices would


    raise Emily''s status, which she could never allow.


    Tina hated Emily so much that her hatred had be an essential part of her life. It became the part


    that kept her going.


    Today, Tina was obviously very upset. She needed to satiate her bloodlust, so as usual she went to the


    garden to kill a few rabbits.


    "Emily", she used to call them. Tina picked up a fat rabbit, which closely resembled a snowball, by the


    scruff. Displeased by its appearance, sheined, "Howe this one''s so fat? Never feed the


    rabbit with so much fodder!"


    The maid who was in charge of feeding the rabbit was terrified by Tina''s expression. Trembling in fear,


    she lowered her head and whispered, "I''m sorry, Miss Tina."


    When Tina squatted down, the maid immediately pulled out a low, cushioned seat and ced it under


    her. She stepped aside to face Tina, and found her petting the rabbit gently in her arms.


    Turning the injured part of her face to the other side, Tina sat next to the maid gracefully. From the


    maid''s point of view, Tina''s face was as beautiful and radiant as a painting.


    Although Tina had a calm disposition, everyone around her was freaking out inwardly. One moment


    she was petting the rabbit and in the next, she stabbed it in the gut and drove the de upwards,


    disemboweling it.


    With a murderous smile on her face, she licked the blood spattered on her lips like a satisfied predator.


    There was nothing more creepy than a person with emotions that didn''t match the situation. Tina was


    the perfect example of such a person.


    Although, the maid had witnessed Tina''s gruesome exploits many times, she still could not get used to


    it. Needless to say, Tina''s mental instability was a growing concern for the people around her.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Tina wiped the blood off her face with a silk handkerchief, and suddenly turned to face the maid. "Why


    are you staring at me?" she asked.


    Startled, the maid quickly withdrew her gaze and stammered, "Nothing. It''s nothing..."


    However, since Tina was feeling extra murderous today, she persisted on hounding the maid. Although


    blood was still dripping from her hands, she put the carcass on the ground and got up. Tina''s bloodshot


    eyes twitched erratically, and with a perpetual grin on her face, she approached the maid, one small


    step at a time.


    Tina''s presence drained her spirit, seemingly absorbing it for her own selfish self. The maid staggered


    backwards, and she begged for mercy, "Miss Tina...no..."


    Tina carefully looked at her face, and said, "You have a very pretty face." However, it took only a few


    long strides for Tina to draw close to the maid. With piercing, ck eyes, Tina red at her like a wolf


    would observe its prey.


    Ever since Tina''s face was disfigured, all the young and pretty faced maids were prohibited from


    working for the Tao family. The ones that remained, were either old or unattractive. However, the maid


    in charge of breeding the rabbits must have missed the memo.


    This unfortunate maid, somehow managed to steer clear of Tina''s path for a long time. As a result, Tina


    had never noticed her before, until today.


    A cold shiver ran down the maid''s spine, and she could almost hear her heart pounding in her chest.


    She watched the blood-soaked knife in Tina''s hand glimmering ominously in the pale moonlight,


    moving closer and closer to her face. "What... are you doing? Miss... Ahh!" she screamed in agony.


    The echoes of her painful cries reverberated through the garden, sending rabbits scurrying for cover.


    The maid fell to the floor, clutching her bleeding face, and writhing agonizingly in a pool of her own


    blood. Thick and sluggish blood dripped through her fingers, from thecerations across her face.


    "Ah! Why would you do that to me? Why?" the maid cried out. The burning sensation on her face


    almost drove the maid mad! What did she do to deserve such treatment?


    Tina looked at her, condescendingly, with pure ecstasy on both corners of her lips. "What a pity! We will


    not see such your beautiful face ever again," Tina taunted.


    "You crazy, ugly bitch! I am going to kill you!" the maid snapped and threatened Tina. Unexpectedly, the


    maid hobbled to her feet and pounced on Tina, reaching for her throat!


    Before the maid couldy her hands on Tina, a strong force seized and hurled her away from behind.


    A spasm of pain contorted Tina''s face. But more than the shock or the pain, it was the maid''s words


    that had caused her face to distort with grief!


    ''Damn that woman, '' Tina mused in shock.


    "Tina, are you all right? Did you get hurt anywhere?" asked Mark. In a state of agitation, Mark looked at


    Tina with concern, nervously checking if she had incurred any injuries.


    Lacking the propensity to show gratitude, Tina retorted, "What''s it to you?"


    Mark was still fretting about her injuries, as he checked all over her body over and over again. When he


    finally realized that Tina was unharmed, he breathed a deep sigh of relief. "I''m d you are safe," he


    said.


    Mark narrowed his eyes and turned his gaze towards the bleeding maid. His eyes were so cold, as if


    the sky that purloined over him would be smothered with darkening clouds, hiding away any signs of


    hope. "Take her away!" hemanded.


    The maid shrieked like a wounded animal, wailing her heart out, as Mark''s assistant dragged her away


    by her hair.


    Having lost her patience and temper, Tina shook Mark''s hand off and said, "You too! Get the hell away


    from me! Why do you care about a ugly monster like me?" Anger red up inside Tina and she seethed


    at the Mark''s affection for her.


    "Who said you were an ugly monster? I will rip her tongue out with my own hands," he said. Mark


    pulled her to his arms, and coaxed her gently in a tender voice, "Don''t be angry. Those lowly servants


    are not worthy of your anger."


    "Don''t be angry? Is that all you can say?" sheined. Tina''s temper had simmered down, and she


    did not try to struggled out of Mark''s arms. However, Mark had picked up a faint taste of coquetry from


    Tina''s demeanor.


    Mark knew more about her than he knew about himself. He could tell what she wanted to do just by


    looking into her eyes. How could he not know what she was up to?


    "Behave yourself," he said to her. Mark sighed, feeling helpless. He didn''t know what to do with the


    woman in his arms. "That thing that you crave so much, is not good for your body," he said.


    "Not good for my body?" Tina sneered. "I don''t care whether it''s good for my body or not. At least it can


    give me happiness. The kind of happiness, even you can''t give me. What is the point of living if you


    can''t enjoy yourself every once in a while?


    Brother, just live life and enjoy," she said. Tina winked at Mark, like a depraved, yet blossoming flower;


    gorgeous and deadly, stimting Mark''s senses.


    Mark could never resist her temptation. Once again, his heart had failed him.

 Chapter 248 Whats There To Say

    Chapter 248 What''s There To Say


    Debby and Andrew decided to stay despite of being shut outside. They waited for them to change their


    mind about the situation.


    After waiting for what seemed like an eternity, their faces lighted up when they heard a click. Someone


    had finally opened the door for them.


    Bess and Abbott weren''t home in the mansion so it was Mark who greeted them. He said to them,


    "Come in." When they have entered, Mark led them to his study.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Inside Mark''s study, there was a sofa. He gestured to the sofa, "Have a seat." Debby and Andrew


    looked at each as they sat down. Mark took a seat also at his chair by desk, "So how''s the n going?


    Did Emily already drink it?" Mark''s voice was cold as he narrowed his eyes at Debby and Andrew.


    The couple felt chills down their spine at his piercing gaze. Their eyes searched for answers at each


    other. Andrew gulped and spoke up, "It didn''t work out. Emily found out about it, so what do we do


    now?"


    Mark banged his hands on the desk, causing the couple to flinch, "You idiots! You never do anything


    right!" His face was turning pale. He red at them with wide eyes, "Do you want to know what you


    should do? Think of another n!"


    Fear was imminent in their faces, especially Debbie''s. She tried to speak up, "B-but we can''t! Emily has


    already found out about this! If Jacobes back, he won''t let us get away with it!" Debby was


    obviously concerned about their situation.


    Mark sneered at her, "And so? What do you think you should do? Do I even need to answer such a


    stupid question? Simple. None of my business."


    "How could you say that?" Debby tried to hold back her tears as she barked, "What do you mean it''s


    none of your business? You asked us to poison Emily. When we were found out by her, you''re


    suddenly leaving us hanging? How could you? How could you do this to us? You monster!"


    "Oh? Did I really make you do that?" Mark raised an eyebrow andughed sarcastically, "You did it on


    your own ord, all for the 50 million in my hand."


    Debby wasn''t going to have any of it. She pointed a finger at Mark, "We didn''t get any money at all! You


    only gave us one million!"


    "But you failed to affect Emily with the drugs I gave you, right?" Mark said.


    "You..." Debby and Andrew were both speechless.


    Knowing that they had failed to hurt Emily, Mark lost his interest towards them. He furrowed his brows


    in impatience. He sped both of his hands and leaned on his chair, "Once you have fulfilled your


    promise, you will get the money from me. Otherwise, you will not get a single penny from me. And oh,


    before you finish the job, you won''t be able to receive the cash from the bank."


    Andrew widened his eyes angrily. He felt as if a bucket of ice cold water was poured on him. He


    shouted at Mark, "You liar!"


    The couple realized that they were being lied to. Not only they were being ignored by Tina, Emily has


    completely shunned them out. They also didn''t receive the money Mark had promised. They weren''t


    weed by anyone any more and they werepletely left by themselves.


    Unsatisfied, Andrew balled his hands into a fist and tried to punch Mark. "You bastard!" Mark


    sessfully dodged his attack.


    "Guards!" Mark called out. The couple was dragged out by Tao n''s guards. They felt like they were


    street dogs that being kicked out.


    Being driven out of the house, Debby and Andrew were bing more angry as they thought of it


    deeper. They could never go back to Emily''s apartment anymore. If Jacob came back and found out


    about it, he would make sure they would be punished. As for Tina, their own daughter, would never


    take them in!


    ''How did it turn out like this?''


    They thought that everything was going ording to n! They already had the best directions. How


    did this happen?


    They couldn''t think of anything else. Of course, they would never admit their mistakes. In their eyes, it


    was always the fault of others.


    The more Andrew thought of it, the more he couldn''t let the issue go. They didn''t have any way out


    now!


    He finallyshed out at Debby, "This is all your fault! If you hadn''t exposed Tina''s status. None of these


    would have happened! We could have maintained our rtionship with Emily, as her parents. We could


    have be Jacob''s parents-inw!"


    He couldn''t help thinking about how good their life was. Even if Jacob didn''t treat them so well, he


    always showed respect for them in front of Emily. Moreover, they were livingfortably and they used


    to enjoy the best things in life!


    However, because of Debby''s greed, their good life was taken away from them. She shouldn''t gotten


    with their biological daughter, Tina. Tina never saw them as her parents. She was aplete opposite


    of their adopted daughter, Emily.


    Debby remembered how she enjoyed all thevish things in her life and regretted what she had done.


    But she remained stubborn, "Why am I the only one to me? You should look at yourself! It was you


    who agreed with the 50 million deal with Mark!"


    Andrew was furious, "So what? You also agreed to it! If you disagree, why didn''t you stop me? Both of


    us has a fault here. Understood?"


    Debby huffed, "Did you actually think I can stop you? You always bury yourself with money. You never


    listen to my words and you just do everything your own way!"


    The couple had a big argument outside the mansion. Their faces were red. Veins were popping onto


    their neck as they kept pushing the responsibility to the other.


    After a little while, Andrew was tired of arguing and shouted at Debby, "Enough! No more fighting. I call


    for a truce. Instead of wasting time, we should think of another n. What do you think we should do


    next?"


    Debby agreed to the truce so she spoke up in a calmer tone, "Hmmm... I don''t know. You tell me. What


    else can we do? Why don''t we ask Tina for options?" Debby felt so helpless in their situation.


    Andrew rolled his eyes and scolded his wife, "Why should we find her? Tina doesn''t care about us! Do


    you think she will give a damn if we die? No! I should never have believed you in the first ce!" If


    Debby didn''t brainwash him about Tina, it would have been impossible for him to do something like this


    with her.


    "If we don''t give it a try, how will we know?" Debby tried to persuade Andrew. She was putting her


    confidence in Tina, "We are her real parents, which means we share the same blood. We should go


    find her and tell that we have broken up with Emilypletely..."


    "Are you sure about that?" Andrew interrupter her, looking skeptic.


    "Do you remember that she hates Emily the most? We are Emily''s foster parents. That''s why she hates


    us. If we have told her that we have broken up with Emily now, it will work because the enemy of an


    enemy is a friend..." Debby said simply.


    Andrew was still unconvinced. Doubt was present in his voice, "Although it sounds logical, will it really


    work for Tina?"


    Tina was selfish and self-centered. She never cared for her family, may it be biological parents or the


    members of the Tao n. She never cared about others. The only one she loved and concerned was


    herself.


    Debby chewed her lower lip, unsure. Nevertheless, she kept persuading her husband, "We should still


    give it a try. You never know."


    Andrew asked, rolling his eyes, "Oh yeah? What if your n doesn''t work?"


    Debby shrugged, "Well, if it doesn''t work, we cane back to Emily. We will ask for her forgiveness


    before Jacobes back. I know her well. She''s too soft-hearted. If we keep begging, she''ll eventually


    forgive us.


    If she does, we will be able to poison her and get that 50 million from Mark!" She nodded surely.


    Andrew was still thinking of the money. It was obvious enough where this conversation was going.


    His wife didn''t say anything.


    While they were discussing, they formted their n again. It took them a while before they enter the


    Tao n''s residence.


    Tina felt she was in pure bliss. After all, this was the effect of the drug she had been taking.


    She suddenly felt the urge to hunt. She found a gun in room, which was given by Mark as a gift, and


    headed to the garden to shoot some rabbits.

 Chapter 249 Im Ashamed Of Seeing You Alive

    Chapter 249 I''m Ashamed Of Seeing You Alive


    The Bai couple sneaked in and came across Tina at the right time. Tina was preparing to shoot a rabbit


    in the garden.


    Debby felt herself smiling and hurried towards Tina, "Tina! I am your mother! I am so happy I can finally


    see you. I have been worried about you these past few days!" She held Tina''s shoulder gently.


    "Who the hell are you? Don''t you dare touch me!" Tina pped Debby''s hand away, ring.


    Debby remained indifferent with Tina''s attitude and still kept that stupid smile on her face. She wanted


    to tter her so she said, "Tina, like I said, I am your mother and your father is also here. We want to


    see that you are in good condition so we can feel some reassurance you are doing well. Oh my! Look


    at how pale you are! This is all Emily''s fault!"


    Debby said that angrily, showing resentment towards Emily.


    Tina understood what Debby meant. She gazed at them angrily, "So how did you get in?"


    "Your brother didn''t allow us to see you so we sneaked in..." answered Debby simply.


    "Well, you never deserved to see me anyway," Tina spoke arrogantly, feeling superior.


    "I gave birth to you! We are your biological parents. How could you forget that?" Debby yelled. Anger


    was the only emotion Debby felt at the moment.


    However, Tina was totally different with Emily. Tina was used to be selfish and would never be


    kidnapped by these words in moral. She said casually, "Oh? You may be my birth parents but you look


    like pathetic dogs asking for food scraps. It seemed that you forgot the days you were starving to death


    and begged food under my feet. Now scram before I call the police."


    Mr. and Mrs. Bai were so mad to hear this. Debby scolded, " Is this what a daughter should say to her


    parents? Such an ungrateful child! Have you ever learnt the word respect? You are such a---"


    Tina interrupted, "How many times do I have to tell you? You never deserved to be my parents! As for


    your daughter, that Emily is your daughter! After all, you raised a cheap bitch like her!"


    Andrew refused to tolerate this kind of disrespect, especially from his biological daughter! He couldn''t


    help being furious when he thought on how many times Tina humiliated them before!


    He yelled, "Do you know one would suffer from damnation for not respecting her biological parents? If


    we are dogs, then what your mother will give birth to? Ah, that''s right! A pathetic excuse of a daughter.


    Look at yourself. You must be the cheapest bitch in this world. You are some scum who couldn''t


    upstage Emily."


    Tina''s anger red up. Her veins started to pop out of her forehead. She barked out, "Shut up! You


    bitch!"


    She aimed the gun at Andrew and said seriously, "Do you really think I won''t shoot you with this thing?


    Who do you think you are? You''re all just bunch of nobodies! And nobodies have no ce here in this


    house!"


    Andrew red as he spread out his arms, "Well, what are you waiting for? Go ahead and shoot that


    gun! Today I will show you who really is your father. I wish you never became our daughter. I wish your


    mother had aborted you when you were a little fetus and threw your carcass at the river!"


    ''Emily never treated us like this!


    As for Tina? No matter how rich a family she lives with, she is still our biological daughter! How could


    she do this to us? !'' Andrew thought in his mind.


    "Back off!" yelled Tina. When she saw Andrew rushing towards her, she still kept aiming her gun. "If


    you move one step close, I will shoot your head off!"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Andrew reached out to grab the gun from her, "Such an ingrate! How dare you point a gun at me!?"


    From now on, he decided not to be afraid of Tina anymore. He was never afraid of Tina and the Taos


    before, and he certainly would never ever tolerate any kind of disrespect from this wretched woman in


    front of him.


    He saw how undisciplined Tina was. As a father, he decided that was enough and his daughter needed


    to be taught a lesson.


    Debby''s eyes widened as she watched them wrestle each other with the gun. They kept pushing and


    pulling, trying to take the gun away from the other. "Stop this! Enough!" She could only shout with tears.


    The brutal-nature was more obvious in Tina''s eyes and she said it word by word in a cold voice, "Do


    you really think I dare not to shoot you?"


    Tina managed to get a grip at the trigger and a loud bang could be heard.


    Andrew''s eyes widened as he and Tina finally stopped struggling. He started to go limp.


    A red spot grew bigger on his shirt. Blood flowed profusely out of his chest.


    Debby''s face turned pale as she saw her husband fall down onto the floor. She shivered as she cried


    out, "No, Andrew! Andrew!" Tears fell down and her sobs could be heard.


    "So noisy," Tina clicked her tongue in irritation.


    "Bang!" Another shot went off. This didn''t rm anybody for she was using a silenced pistol.


    Debby slid on to the floor. Her eyes were filled with sadness as she looked at Tina''s cold ones. "Tina..."


    ''How did ite to this? How? Why us?'' Debby thought in her mind.


    Their real daughter mercilessly ughtered them like pigs, after all.


    Suddenly, Emily''s face shed inside her head. Emily was a good daughter who loved her and Andrew,


    cherished them, and gave them respect. Debby recalled that Emily liked to sleep with her in her


    childhood.


    Many scenes shed in her mind, ying like some movie.


    She witnessed how Emily grew from an infant to a beautiful woman. She witnessed every Emily''s firsts:


    Her first step, first word, first day of school, and many other happy memories. ''Emily'' She thought. It


    seemed like everything went too fast.


    Her sight was slowly fading into ck. Thest thing she remembered was Emily''s sad face. ''Am I


    wrong?'' Debby asked herself. ''I''m so sorry, my dear Emily...''


    Debby finally lost consciousness and stopped responding. Her eyes were wide open.


    Tina stared at Debby''s body in disgusted. Irritated, she spoke, "Hey! Don''t you dare look at me or else I


    will gouge out your eyes!"


    There was no response.


    Tina''s expression darkened and bent down to touch Debby''s lifeless eyes. She snatched back her


    hand when she touched an eysh. "I told you! Don''t you dare look at me!"


    Her gaze moved at Andrew''s corpse. His eyes were wide open, causing Tina to scream. She clutched


    her hair as she knelt down onto the ground, "Do not look at me! Stop staring at me! Are you deaf? You


    bastards aren''t my parents!"


    "Do you think that I''m afraid of you? And I don''t give a damn if you are dead or alive anyway!" Tina


    stood up and moved back for several steps. Her eyes became unclear as if they were covered by the


    mist. She continued, "It''s great that you are dead!" Tina regained herposure as she put her hands


    on her hips. Her bangs covered her eyes, as a shadow covered them. She continued jeering at their


    dead bodies, "Oh well, it''s better off you are both dead. I want you dead, both of you. Don''t you know


    that? I''m ashamed to see you alive! Your mere existence disgusts me in many ways that you would


    imagine! It''s really better if you two just died! Hahahaha..!"


    Tina cackled maniacally, like a typical viin in some movie.


    "Tina?" Mark murmured. He had been walking around the mansion to look for Tina for a while. He


    witnessed his beloved sisterughing like a cold-blooded killer with a gun on hand. He also noticed the


    Bai couple''s corpses scattered across the floor. A part of her dress was smeared with blood.


    Even so, Mark only shrugged. She may look scary and mad but she would always be pretty and pure in


    his eyes.

 Chapter 250 Are You Going to Flee

    Chapter 250 Are You Going to Flee


    "Mark..." Tina''s eyelids fluttered open. It was like waking up from a dream, and the frenzy of rage that


    was in her face was no longer there. Suddenly, every thought came back to her in high definition and


    heart throbbed with horror. "I...I killed them..." she murmured, the shock partially paralyzing her.


    Although Tina had a reputation of being ruthless and merciless, she had never killed another human


    being before. For a moment, fear imed her, and she lost herself within its embrace.


    Fear engulfed her conscience, knocking all other thoughts aside. Hesitantly, Tina''s eyes fixated on the


    dead corpses before her. The people she killed... were her biological parents... ''No! They are Emily''s


    parents! Not mine!'' Tina cried in her heart, desperately trying to fight off the guilt.


    Tina abruptly dropped the gun to the ground. The color on her face disappeared, leaving behind a


    deathlike pallor. "I''m d that you''re dead. I can finally be at peace, now that you''re gone..." she


    muttered under her breath.


    But then why did she feel like she was suffocating?


    Mr. and Mrs. Baiy on the ground with eyes wide open staring at Tina closely.


    Tina felt as if her heart was being squeezed tightly by a big hand and suffocating her from the inside.


    She cried out, "Do not look at me!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Do you hear me?! I''m not afraid of you!"


    "It''s okay, Tina. They are dead..." said Mark. He stood in front of Tina to block her view of Mr. and Mrs.


    Bai. "Are you okay? Did you get hurt?" he asked.


    Tina jumped into his warm embrace, looking for shelter in his arms, like she used to do as a child,


    every time she would get into trouble. "M...Mark, Mark....I killed them... I killed them with my own


    hands..." she mumbled indistinctly, lips trembling like dry leaf.


    Tina hated Mr. and Mrs. Bai, just as much as she hated Emily. Her hatred for them had increased


    tenfold ever since she found out that they were her biological parents.


    Tina had been wishing for their deaths like a vulture, ever since they revealed her true birth identity to


    the world, bringing her shame and lowering her social status in front of Emily.


    But she never thought that she would end up killing them!


    Consumed by her hatred and anger, Tina lost control of her emotions and shot them dead!


    "Do you know that those who humiliate their parents will suffer from an eternity of damnation?"


    Andrew''s angry words haunted Tina''s mind, and for the first time in her life she felt frightened by a


    premonition of imminent disaster.


    Would she suffer from eternal damnation for killing her parents?


    Markforted Tina, "It''s okay. It''s not your fault..." Holding Tina tightly in his arms, he continued to


    soothe her, "They deserved to die, right?"


    ''From now on, Tina is no longer anyone''s daughter! She belongs to no one, but me. As sister or lover, I


    don''t care. It''s all the same to me, '' Mark thought in his mind.


    "What will I do? What should I do now?" she asked. Bewildered, Tina was losing her mind, bit by bit,


    with every passing second.


    Mark gently patted Tina''s back and cast a surreptitious nce out of the corner of his eyes, at the two


    bodies. "Don''t be afraid. I will take care of it, okay?" he said under his breath.


    Mark spoke as if he was just talking about the weather. His calm andposed disposition made Tina


    feel rxed, and she nodded her head with agreement in his arms.


    "Will you promise me that you''ll stop using drugs from now on? Look at what it''s done to your mind,


    Tina," he said.


    Tina hesitated for a moment, and her eyes were skittish as she raised her head to look at Mark. After a


    brief pause, she nodded and said, "... Okay."


    "Good girl," he said. Mark kissed her forehead and gazed deep into her eyes.


    ....


    The next morning.


    Emily fought off her sadness and pulled herself together, reluctantly. Then she headed straight to the


    airport to catch her flight.


    However, while she was waiting to board, the security rm went off in the terminal and two policemen


    approached her rather quickly.


    "Miss Emily, you are involved in a major criminal case. Pleasee with us now," said one of the


    policemen.


    Stunned, Emily froze in her ce, and she couldn''t force any word out of her throat until the policeman


    was standing in front of her. Puzzled, she asked, "... Are you sure you''re not mistaking me for someone


    else? I have urgent business I must attend to."


    The policemen looked at each other and then shifted their sights towards Emily. "We are sure, Miss


    Emily. Were you hoping to flee from the authorities? Is that why you''re here in the airport?" asked the


    other policeman.


    "I''m not fleeing, but I do have something urgent..." Emily exined.


    "Miss Emily, pleasee with us. Don''t make this harder than it needs to be," the first policeman


    interrupted. If that was not Emily, the police had already caught her back to the police station. How


    could they talk so politely with her?


    Anyway, the police needed to concern Jacob so they made some leeway for Emily.


    Emily bit her lip, having realized that she was going to miss the flight. "Fine, I will cooperate with you on


    your investigation, but you need to tell me what''s going on at least," she said.


    Emily knew that she didn''t do anything illegal, so she wondered whether the Tao family was tting to


    frame her for something.


    To some extent, Emily''s instincts were on point.


    "You wille to know everything once you arrive at the spot," said the policeman. The other


    policeman looked at Emily anxiously, but he did not say anything to Emily about what had happened.


    This made Emily feel worried and the feeling became even stronger as she walked back with them to


    the police car.


    Soon, they arrived at the spot. However, before they took Emily out of the car, they handcuffed her.


    "Is this really necessary? asked Emily.


    "Miss Emily, we need to follow proper procedures and now it''s time to identify the crime scene,"


    answered the policeman.


    "What are you talking about?" Emily asked anxiously. Emily had guessed something was not right, but


    she didn''t want to specte on the matter. "Can you just tell me what''s going on? " she asked.


    The policeman studied Emily''s eyes for a while, wondering whether she was lying or not. "Your foster


    parents were found dead in your apartment. Your neighbors called it in when they saw the blood


    flowing out from the cracks of the door," he answered.


    "What? !" she gasped.


    Shocked, Emily did not have the words to express her disbelief. "Could you please say that again...


    What did you say just now?" she asked.


    "Your foster parents were found dead in your apartment and now you are the major suspect," he


    answered.


    ''Dead... How did they die?'' Emily kept repeating the question in her head, over and over again. Anxiety


    turned into panic, and soon the world was slowly disappearing in front of her. She forced herself to


    believe that none of it was real. "That''s impossible. I saw them just yesterday. You must be kidding,


    right?" she asked, in denial.


    Neither of the policemen answered her, as they took Emily upstairs.


    Slowly, Emily''s brain picked up her feet in an unbnced gait, carelessly dropping the lead weights to


    the ground with each harrowing step. Her mind wanted to run fast, but her body refused to cooperate.


    Emily was in denial. She didn''t want to entertain even the slightest chance, that the policeman was


    telling the truth and that her parents were dead.


    When Emily stood at her doorstep, she didn''t need to go in and take a closer look as she could see the


    two bodies lying on a pool of blood.


    "Bam"¡ª Reality had hit Emily like a freight train.


    Shock choked the breath from her lungs and left her body dry heaving. The sight of the two bodies


    covered with white cloth, devastated her. A scream dragged up her throat but it emerged as a groan.


    Salty tears spilled over onto her cheeks leaving a tight, dry feeling.


    "Dad, mom, it can''t be you, right?" Emily asked herself, under her breath. Emily held on to that one tiny


    shred of hope in her heart.


    Just as long as she did not see their faces, she could still lie to herself.


    Unfortunately, hope was thest thing to die, as the forensic scientist unveiled the white cloth and


    asked, "Miss Emily, are they your foster parents?"


    Emily''s world disappeared into darkness, as soon as sheid her eyes on their familiar, pale faces.


    Fear curled up inside her and clung to her ribs, settling ufortably in her chest.

 Chapter 251 Did You Feel Resentment

    Chapter 251 Did You Feel Resentment


    Emily did not know how she ended up there. She knelt beside the corpses. Her heart was beating hard


    in her chest. Her parents were lying down on the cold floor of the room. Their dead-pale faces staring in


    the emptiness. Emily felt something in her throat that prevented her from breathing.


    "Dad, mom, what was wrong with you two..." Emily said those trembling words with a sense of


    tremendous sadness. It was like the voice of someone that just realized to have lost everything, "I


    promise that I will never argue with you again, and I will be a good daughter, Okay? Just came back,


    please... Wake up please. Don''t scare me. Wake up..."


    "The victims were shot in a cold blood, Miss Bai; and in your apartment, we found a gun with your


    fingerprints on it..." The doctor was clearly used to seeing life and death. She didn''t show any emotions


    or regard towards Emily''s feelings. Emily thought when in life you face death you should at least show


    some respect, then she heard the doctor continued, "So you are the first suspect... Yes, for thew you


    are the most likely murderer."


    But Emily was immersed in her own world. She couldn''t hear any sound apart from her heart howling in


    agony. It was too difficult to realize that yesterday her parents were perfectly healthy and now they


    were gone, "Dad, mom, please wake up... I will do whatever you asked me to... Look at me please.


    Look at me!" Thesest words came out loud from her mouth, but their pale faces didn''t move.


    She put her arms around the dead body of her mother and tried to shake it, but she was quickly


    stopped by the doctor.


    "Take her to the headquarters for interrogation, and bring the corpses as well," said a policeman


    nearby.


    Emily burst out, "No, I won''te with you! My mom is still sleeping. We will wait for her to awake!"


    The policeman and the doctor exchanged a meaningful look, then the policeman said, "Miss Bai, you


    need to face reality that your parents are dead! And I remind you that you are now the primary suspect


    for this homicide."


    Nothing, Emily heard nothing. Instead, she started crying on her parents'' dead bodies.


    So the policeman who had lost his little patience escorted Emily into the police car and drove her to the


    police station.


    In the car, the situation was tense. Emily started punching her seats and the car''s roofpulsively.


    Almost as if she was on the verge of copsing. When they arrived at the police station, the man had to


    handcuff her to prevent Emily from hurting herself and others. But still, she kept moving, fighting and


    yelling.


    "SPLASH" a policewoman threw on her face an entire cup of cold tea, "Miss Emily, are you with us


    now?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Emily remained still for half a second, then she wiped off the tea from her face. Her eyes turned red


    and then her voice came out low and slow, "Are they really dead..."


    "Yes, Miss Emily." The policewoman continued absently, "The bullet pierced one of the main arteries


    and they died because of the blood losses. One of our officers found a gun in your apartment that


    coincides with the one of the murder. Hence we believe that youmitted this murder. How do you


    respond to these allegations?"


    Emily was forced to face the reality, "... I don''t have guns," she said, clenching her teeth.


    "Then, howe that there are your fingerprints on it?"


    "I don''t know..."


    "We are aware that you have had some problems with the two deceased in thest days. Why so?"


    "It is private. I do not have to exin myself." She didn''t want to tell the officer her story. It was thest


    thing she could do to honor their souls.


    "ording to your neighbors, you argued about something rted to your birth. They reported that the


    two deceased had used you of being the daughter of someone else and then they insulted and


    ashamed you."


    It was painful to hear this again, so she waited silently for the officer to get to her point.


    The policewoman paused for a moment, then talked in a lower voice, "ording to our researches,


    you are the biological daughter of the Taos, but at your birth, your cradle was substituted with that of


    the Bais daughter by your deceased mom. She took you away from the life that everyone in this town


    envies, but eventually, that privilege was taken by another girl in your ce... Once you found that out,


    how did you feel? Do you feel resentment?"


    "No, I don''t..."


    "Really? It is hard to believe Miss Emily." The officer stared at Emily directly looking into her empty


    eyes and said, "You were arguing with the Bais, plus, the Taos didn''t seem to take you back. You were


    taken away from one of the richest families of the country and left to live an ordinary life with a family


    that didn''t love you. Everything you had was taken away from you. Someone else decided for you... We


    believe that you killed your parents because you were angry with them once you found this out."


    "No, it''s not like that..."


    "You have umted resentment that finally broke out. You killed brutally the parents who raised you


    for so many years, then you booked a flight to escape abroad as soon as possible... Am I right?"


    "No, this is not me!" Emily widened her wet eyes and answered, "I would never hurt my parents!"


    "You cannot prove that."


    "Also, it''s impossible that you found a gun in my apartment because I don''t have one!"


    "You are the girlfriend of the famous Jacob Gu. Come on. It''s not credible that you didn''t possess a


    gun." The policewoman was simply analyzing the facts. Unfortunately, those facts were practically


    sending Emily in jail.


    But Emily couldn''t ept those charges. She knew who she was, and she was not a murderer. "It''s not


    me! I haven''t done it! I do not ept you charging me with this nonsense!"


    "Miss Emily, all the evidence indicate that you are the murderer!" Her fierce expression told Emily that


    anyone in the police station was probably sure that she was the murderer, "If you are not the murderer,


    what were you doing to the airport this morning?"


    "I didn''t want to escape! I was looking for Jacob..."


    "To ask Jacob to help you escape! It''s a good idea after all."


    "No, I wasn''t!" Emily then burst out with rage, "But don''t you see? The real murderer set all this up! All


    those evidence pointing at me doesn''t tell you the same? I did not do it, and you should find the real


    murderer and stop wasting my time! Or am I the only one who really wants to find the one responsible


    for this?"


    "You''d better calm down first," the officer said with an indifferent voice. She was disgusted by such


    crimes, a daughter killing her mom and dad. It was unbelievable.


    "Can I go out now? I want to see my parents..." The first tears were dropping from her eyes.


    The other answered coldly, "You can''t."


    Although it was hard to believe that a girl like Emily could do such evil things, all the evidence were


    there, right in front of her eyes. Everything pointing at Emily, believing it or not she had to deal with it.


    "It is all wrong, all wrong... How did my life turn out like this..." Emily cried out these words, but no one


    responded. Then she was escorted into a cell by a couple of policemen.


    She walked nkly in the cell and then sat numbly on the floor. ''What should I do?''


    Thesest days had been strange and full of events. First, she had sex with Jack; then she broke up


    with Jacob; after that, her parents clearly showed that they preferred Tina over her; then Jacob


    disappeared; atst, her parents were found dead...


    Every pile and piece pressed onto her chest leaving her out of breath.


    Could life be worse?


    Naturally, it could. Now everybody believed that she was killed her parents.


    The parents that raised her up! Anyone who knew her a little would immediately reject her charges.


    She would not harm anyone.


    "Dad, Mom..." She covered her face with her hands and did the only thing that she could do: crying.


    Tears dripped down through her fingers, forming small circles of water on the floor.

 Chapter 252 Whatever You Like

    Chapter 252 Whatever You Like


    In the detention room, Emily was sitting on the cold floor, with her face buried between her knees.


    Gradually, the loneliness awakened her long forgotten childhood memories.


    "Do you know that when you were just a little girl, you loved to sleep all the time? That''s why we gave


    you the name ''Emily''."


    "Wow, you''ve won an award for this semester too. My Emily is just outstanding! What would you like for


    dinner? I will cook your favourite..."


    "Emily, take care of yourself when you go off to university. You need to keep working hard. We want


    you to have a bright future ahead of you!"


    All the memories that she had forgotten about rushed into her mind, but all they left were just the rough


    sketches. Debby''s tender voice echoed clearly in her mind, as if she was standing right in front of her.


    Emily broke down in tears.


    No matter how bad things had gotten between them, they used to love and care for her as if she was


    their real daughter. Their love was like the warmth and shelter in winter for her. She would never forget


    that.


    Now, in her loneliness, she felt abandoned by all the people she loved the most. She felt like an


    orphan.


    Emily''s father and mother were no longer alive and nothing could fill the void they had left in her heart.


    Emily wished with all her might, to bring her parents back to life, even though... Even though they


    wanted to hurt her for Tina''s sake. However, none of that seemed like an issue anymore. If her


    forgiveness could bring them back, she would willingly set aside all her grudges against them.


    Unfortunately, reality always found a way to betray people''s hope.


    As time went by, Emily wiped her tears and finally pulled herself together. She didn''t know who was


    responsible for her parents'' death, but there was a glow of determination in her tear-soaked eyes,


    telling her not to give up.


    Emily swore to herself that she would not rest until the killer was found and brought to justice!


    She racked her brains, scrambling through the recent events in her mind.


    Yesterday Debby and Andrew were doing just fine. Where did they go after they left her apartment?


    How did they appear in her apartment this morning? Most importantly, right before she was about to


    leave the city? Also, where did the murder weapone from...


    "I want to speak to the person in charge of this investigation!" she demanded. With fists clenched, she


    banged on the iron door and yelled, "I have questions that needs to be answered! Please open the


    door! I want to see the person in charge!"


    Strangely enough, none of the people at the police station responded to her requests, as if they had


    been ordered by someone to ignore her.


    Emily bit her lips, while thinking of solutions quickly in her head. Eventually she concluded that she had


    no options avable to her. ''What should I do...'' she wondered.


    Meanwhile, somewhere else.


    Much to Jacob''s surprise, he didn''t expect to be held up for so long by some small time cops. It didn''t


    take him long before he figured out who was pulling their strings from behind the curtains. When he


    realized how ridiculous the scenario was, he wanted tough out loud. Did they really think they could


    keep him detained so easily?


    After he had dealt with them, Jacob quickly booked a ticket back home, without wasting another


    minute.


    When he found out what had happened to Emily, Jacob was furious. Before dealing with Jack, he


    rushed to the police station where Emily was being detained.


    As soon as Jacob stepped into the police station, everybody there was shocked by his unexpected


    appearance. They approached him with trepidation and asked, "Mr. Jacob, what are you doing here?"


    "Don''t you know the reason?" Jacob taunted. He cast a deadly nce through everybody with his


    menacing eyes, petrifying them on the spot. "Where is she? Release her now!" he demanded, with an


    icy cold voice.


    The chief of police smiled stiffly at Jacob, and said, "Mr. Jacob, are you talking about Miss Emily? I


    would dly release her, but the case she is involved in is way too serious..."


    Before he knew it, Jacob had his hands on his cor, almost strangling him to death. An air of eeriness


    and unsettling coldness emanated from Jacob''s gaze. "I''ll ask you one more time. Where is Emily?" he


    said.


    "I will take you to her now..." the chief mumbled.


    Soon, Jacob was brought to the detention room where they had kept Emily. The chief quietly left the


    room, to give the couple some privacy.


    "Emily, you are such a troublesome girl. I just left you for a few days, and you managed to get yourself


    arrested?" Jacob''s angry voice echoed throughout the narrow detention room.


    When Emily opened her eyes and looked up, she saw the man she had been dying to see standing at


    the door. Pleasantly surprised, she stammered, "J... Jacob?"


    The next thing she knew, she was in his warm, loving arms. How she missed the scent of the man in


    front of her! In that moment Jacob squeezed a fraction tighter and Emily breathed more slowly, her


    body melting into his.


    Emily could hardly breathe, but she squeezed him back, not wanting the moment to end. His warm


    touch made all her worries disappear. Snuggled in his arms, she felt like the little ship that had finally


    found its way back home after spending many hopeless days lost in sea.


    "You are safe. Thank God! I am so relieved..." she said. Drops of tiny beads trickled from her face,


    landing on Jacob''s jacket.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What could ever happen to me? But you! You''ve outdone yourself this time! How dare you break up


    with me!" he taunted her. Jacob squeezed her cheek and raised her chin to look up at him. His deep


    gaze met with her teary eyes, red and swollen.


    Emily''s eyebrows furrowed as she looked at him. Her pale lips quivered. "Jacob, I''ve lost my mother


    and father. They... they are dead..." she said, with a heavy heart.


    Jacob froze like a statue. He didn''t know, how or why, but at that moment, he could no longer find the


    will to scold her anymore.


    "You still have me," he said. He held on to her trembling body, trying to soothe her despair, while his


    heartbeat sped up drastically.


    "I''ve lost my parents..." she murmured in his arms, repeating the words continuously with her fragile


    voice.


    "You still have me. I will be by your side forever," he said.


    Forever? Emily found it difficult to ept that word. She thought she was not worthy of his ''forever'', but


    how could she tell him...


    Jacob couldn''t bear to see Emily crying like that. Without a conscious thought, he blurted, "If you want,


    I can be your Dad."


    Jacob regretted saying that as soon as the words left his mouth, because Emily started crying even


    more destely, like a person who had lost all hope.


    Jacob furrowed his eyebrows, and gently wiped her tears away. He lowered his head, and kissed her


    lightly on the face. Little by little, he kissed away her salty tears. "Please don''t cry," he urged her.


    Jacob took her soft hand to his chest, and let her feel his heart beating. He smiled and said, "If you cry,


    my heart cries."


    Emily wiped her tears with her sleeve and nced his way. Her lips were a pale pink that reminded him


    of a rose bud. Jacob gave in to the urge and kissed her lips passionately.


    Jacob''s hands brushed through her long hair, and pressed the back of her head, forcing her to endure


    his stormy kiss. At that picture perfect moment, the world around them had disappeared, as they


    immersed themselves in their love and affection for each other.


    When Emily tore herself apart from him to breathe, they returned to reality.


    "Wait for me here. I wille back soon. I am getting you out of here," he said. Jacob let her go, and


    sat her down on a chair, before he left the detention room.


    Ten minutester, Jacob walked in, looking distressed and frustrated, as if he was going to blow up the


    entire police station.


    "... What happened?" Emily asked, carefully.


    When Jacob turned to her, his anger was reced by disappointment. "Sorry, Emily. I can''t get you out


    just yet..." he said.


    Emily bit her lips, and then said, "Jacob, I swear I didn''t kill anyone. You have to believe me."

 Chapter 253 You Love Me, Right

    Chapter 253 You Love Me, Right


    "I believe you. Of course, I believe you," he assured. Jacob''s eye-brows furrowed in a deep crease.


    "But the situation you''re in right now, isn''t looking so good," he said.


    More importantly, someone was controlling the police from behind the scenes. Jacob suspected that it


    could be Mr. Gu, but he did not rule out the possibility of Mark and his sister ying a part in this crime.


    Jacob could get Emily out of there now by force, but it would only make things worse for her case.


    "Jacob, please help me find the murderer, okay? Find the murderer please..." said Emily.


    "I will find the murderer to prove your innocence," Jacob answered.


    "My parents... I want to avenge my parents'' death..." she said. Emily frowned and bit her lips, bridling


    her anger with difficulty.


    Jacob held her chin up so that she could not bite her lips. "Okay. I will avenge your parents'' death. Wait


    for me here and I promise I wille back as soon as I find out who is behind this," he said, assuringly.


    "Okay," she sighed. Emily wiped her tears and nodded him farewell.


    Since theplexities of the matter required a different approach. The only thing Jacob could do now


    was to find out the truth as soon as possible, without wasting time.


    Jacob had paid people on the inside to protect Emily from any kind of harm, and the chief of police did


    not dare to defy Jacob either.


    As soon as Jacob left the police station, he came across Jack who was also in a hurry to see Emily.


    Jacob squinted at him through hardened eyes. Every muscle in his face was tense and without a word


    hemunicated intense mistrust, anger and discontent.


    "Jack, did you really believe that your childish tricks would work on me?" he said. Jacob smirked, as


    disdain filled his eyes, and added, "It seems that you haven''t learned anything in all these years. You''re


    still as arrogant as before."


    Jack''s frustration was spilling out from his eyes. He sniggered, and said, "Really? But I heard that my


    grandfather has stripped away your powers."


    "So, I''m guessing that he gave them to you, right? You are wee. Just take it as a little present from


    your uncle," Jacob answered, with a cocky smile on his face.


    The Jack standing in front of Jacob was no longer the impulsive boy he used to be. The years of


    hardship had made him more tolerant, if not mature. "We will see who has thestugh, dear uncle,"


    he said to Jacob.


    Jack emphasized the words " dear uncle", as if to goad Jacob.


    ''So what, if you''re my uncle? You don''t have the blood of Gu family in you. Although, grandfather used


    to think very highly of you, he still took away your powers in the end! Nevertheless, the Gu family will


    not choose an outsider to be the heir!'' Jack thought to himself.


    "So you still remember that I''m your uncle, right?" Jacob sneered. He cast a conceited glimpse at Jack


    and continued, "Then keep your distance from your auntie please. Her troubles do not concern you. I


    will take care of that."


    A spasm of displeasure contorted Jack''s face and he clenched his fists hard. "...I was just going to say


    the exact same thing to you," he replied.


    ''How dare you steal my girlfriend away from me, '' Jack threatened in his mind.


    Strangely enough, it was as if Jacob had read his mind somehow. "Please do not forget that it''s you


    who brought Emily to me. You betrayed her and push her away with your very own hands.


    She''s my girlfriend now. You are not even worthy enough topete with me," Jacob replied.


    Before Jack could respond, Jacob went toward his car right after he finished his words.


    Jacob did not have the luxury to waste time arguing with Jack when he had more pressing matters at


    hand. He made a promise to Emily and he had every intention of keeping that promise.


    Having barely suppressed his anger, Jack stood there for a while before making his way to the police


    station.


    Unsurprisingly, Jack did not get stopped by the policemen but he did get stopped from seeing Emily, by


    the people who were on Jacob''s payroll.


    "Jacob..." Jack uttered, gritting his teeth in anger. "Bang!" Jack punched the wall with his bare fists, out


    of frustration.


    ''I want to see how long you can be so arrogant!'', Jack mused.


    ...


    At the Tao Vi, the sun filtered through the clouds, weing a bright new day.


    Tina was sitting idly in the garden, basking under the sun, while Mark stood beside her, holding her


    chin up with his long fingers to check the scars on her face carefully. "Your face has recovered very


    well in the past few days and soon you will be able to do the surgery," he said to her.


    Tina ignored Mark''spliment, seeming uninterested, and asked, "Emily got arrested by the police. Is


    that true?"


    "Yes, she was apprehended and soon she will be charged," Mark said to Tina in a warm voice,


    seemingly warmer than the sun.


    "Then howe the news isn''t all over the Inte? I want her notoriety to be publicized all over


    Jingshi City!" she said. By the looks of it, Tina had long forgotten about what had happened. Mark''s


    constant soothing had worked its charm quite marvellously.


    "Okay, I will call the media to report it," Mark answered Tina casually, as he took out a delicateb to


    brush her hair gently.


    All of a sudden, Tina squinted her eyes like a kitten, as she couldn''t help feeling an itch in the back of


    her mind. "Mark.." she said.


    Tina''s sudden change in tone caught Mark''s attention, and he started to feel ufortable. "Hmm?"


    he responded.


    "I want..." she said.


    "What do you want? Hmm?" asked Mark. Gradually, his face darkened.


    Tina looked at Mark anxiously and licked her lip, clearly hinting at him.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just one day without drugs, and Tina was already starting to miss it....


    "No. Don''t you forget that you made a promise to me," he said, sternly. Mark kept a straight face on


    purpose. "I will not give you any drugs even if you resort to ying your perverse and dirty tricks on


    me. Do you understand?" he said.


    Immediately, Tina''s face shrivelled up like a dry leaf. Discontented, she stomped her feet on the ground


    angrily and said, "You''re such a cheapskate!"


    Tina''s tantrums did not have any affect on Mark as he brushed her hair and sighed helplessly.


    Withdrawal was a painful process on its own and it was even more difficult for Tina because shecked


    the will and persistence to fight her urges.


    Come nightfall, Tina''s withdrawal symptoms kicked it like a wild animal.


    Tina turned the entire ce upside down looking for drugs. She felt like a million ants were crawling in


    her heart and the pain was so excruciating that she couldn''t take another second of it.


    Mark didn''t want to use restraints so had no choice but to hold her in his arms, so that she would not


    hurt herself.


    "Let go of me! Let go!" Tina yelled. Mark was having a hard time keeping her in control, as Tina was


    struggling more violently than she ever did.


    Having lost her sanity, Tina gave into desperation and kissed Mark. "Mark, don''t you love me? You love


    me, right? You want my body... Let''s do it and in return you can give me what I want..." she said.


    Tina reached for Mark''s belt, groping him, and she could feel his body freeze up with repulsion. Before


    she knew it, Mark pped her hard across the face.


    "p!"


    Stunned, Tina staggered back, with her hand on her face. In utter disbelief, she looked at Mark with


    eyes wide open.


    "Tina Tao, never sell your body for anything in the world. You are insulting my love for you and you''re


    insulting yourself!" Mark screamed at her.

 Chapter 254 Sooner or Later, Justice Will Prevail

    Chapter 254 Sooner or Later, Justice Will Prevail


    Mark stared at Tina quietly and the disappointment was evident on his face.


    Tina was disoriented by Mark''s p, but when she slowly came to her senses. She began tough


    hysterically. "Mark, don''t you think you''re being too dramatic? Love? What''s that?" she taunted.


    Repulsed, Mark pursed his lips, as he did not bother to give her an answer.


    Suddenly, Tina''s face transformed, as if she had finally discarded all her masks and disguises. "Do you


    really believe that you can control me? Give me what I want, or else, get out of my sight!" Tina yelled.


    "I am not going anywhere," Mark said calmly, "Try to calm down, Tina."


    "How can I calm down? My inside is going crazy right now! You and everyone else are driving me


    mad!" she cried out. Suddenly, a bolt of white hot lightning crackled against the ck sky, illuminating


    Tina''s wide-eyed, ugly face, as she appeared like a terrifying beast emerging from the half-light of the


    encroaching night.


    Mark turned around to pick up a box of withdrawal pills and said, "Here, take this! This will help with the


    pain for now."


    Tina knocked down the box and screamed, "Get out!"


    Disheartened, Mark bent down silently and picked up the box. He opened the lid, took out one pill and


    put it in his mouth.


    Before Tina knew it, Mark pulled her face close and kissed her with raw intensity. The first moan


    escaped Tina''s lips. Their tongues entwined, and he sent the bitter pill into her mouth.


    By the time Mark pulled away, Tina was breathless, gasping for air. The pill was long gone, swallowed


    by Tina.


    However, the withdrawal pill was not strong enough to suppress Tina''s pain, as she began to curse


    Jacob and Emily like a madwoman.


    However, she never mentioned Mark, as he had never been important enough to her. She did not even


    want to hate him...


    This was going to be another sleepless night.


    ...


    In the meantime, when Jacob came back to the Gu Consortium, he found that Jack had made many


    changes right under his nose. However, since Jacob had a solid foundation within thepany, Jack


    wasn''t able to cause much trouble for him.


    The most important one was Mr. Gu.


    Jacob used to constantly test Mr. Gu''s patience just to see how much Mr. Gu could tolerate.


    Unfortunately, from the looks of it, Mr. Gu had lost all his patience with Jacob now.


    Mr. Gu wanted to control Jacob by stripping away his influence within thepany. However, much to


    everyone''s surprise, Jacob was a majority shareholder in the Gu Consortium. One should never forget


    that the climax always came in the end.


    Jacob couldn''t not hide the malice in his eyes, when he looked back at the past ten years. Eventually,


    everyone had to pay the piper someday. No matter who he was, Mr. Gu, or anyone else in the Gu


    family.


    But right now, Jacob had more pressing matters to attend to. The killer of Emily''s parents was still out


    there and if he wanted to prove Emily''s innocence, he would have to find out the truth behind their


    deaths. Only then would Emily be safe.


    However, as Jacob began his investigation, the media outlets in Jingshi City began to report the news


    of Emily''s arrest. The headlines read¡ª" The Girlfriend of Gu Consortium Is Suspected of Murdering


    Her Foster Parents."


    Soon, Emily was cast aside by everyone in Jingshi City.


    Jacob tried his best to cover up most of fake news, but he could not cover everyone''s mouth.


    "The Tao family are so petty that they did not even mind exposing themselves to insult Emily!" Jacob


    snapped. Driven mad with anger, Jacob mmed his fist on the table!


    Sam, who was standing next to him, gingerly, said, "Mr. Jacob we must find the murderer quickly and


    soon the rumors will disappear on its own."


    Jacob answered coldly, "I know that. Let''s begin our investigation with the Tao family."


    "Yes, sir," said Sam.


    Jacob would visit Emily at the detention house every night to make sure that she wasn''t treated


    wrongly by anyone. Jacob had his men in the station and he came over every night like it was his


    second home in the city. His very presence pressured the chief of police and everybody else also made


    sure not to cross Emily, fearing Jacob''s wrath.


    Even then, Emily''s heart was at unease as she hated being locked up in a small room, like a helpless


    animal.


    She wondered who would hate her parents enough to kill them? Before long, she started to imagine


    killing them in the same heartless way!


    Even in her dreams, Emily would see her parents scolding her with their white pale faces. "Why haven''t


    you avenged our death? You must find the murderer! Find the murderer!" they would say.


    When Emily woke up from a restless sleep, it was already dawn. Dazed, she rubbed her tired eyes,


    unable to tell dream from reality.


    "Emily, the charges against you have been settled," A policewoman said, in a cold voice, which


    grabbed Emily''s undying attention. "Just leave your fingerprint here," she added.


    Puzzled, Emily looked at the her and the paper in front of her for a while, before she finally understood


    what the policewoman was talking about. Emily widened her eyes in disbelief, and said, "That''s


    impossible. The investigation isn''t over yet. I am not going to admit to a crime I did notmit!"


    "It''s not for you to decide whether you''vemitted the crime or not!" the policewoman hummed coldly.


    She reached out and caught Emily''s finger to dip it in the ink paste.


    At that moment, Emily realized that Jacob''s followers were all gone and she was not in the same


    detention house as before.


    "I will not leave my fingerprint! I did not kill anyone! I''m not the murderer!" yelled Emily.


    "If you refuse a toast, you must drink a forfeit!" said the policewoman. The policewoman''s disposition


    had changed. She was no longer swayed by Jacob''s threats. There was only malice for Emily in her


    eyes.


    "I want to see Jacob! Let go of me!" Emily cried out.


    "Mr. Jacob will not see you! Do you know what he is doing now? He is busy trying to cover up the


    scandal of your murders in Jingshi City!" said the policewoman.


    In truth, Jacob was being pressured by several people, and so his reach was not as great as it once


    used to be.


    Therefore, under the pressure of Mr. Gu and Mark, Emily''s crime was directly settled.


    "Even though my crime is going to be settled, it must through the court! And not so randomly like what


    you did! This isn''t over yet. My life is on the line here. This is a criminal case!" yelled Emily.


    "We''re just following orders!" she said to Emily. The policewoman was so strong that she yanked


    Emily''s hand and forced her to leave a fingerprint on the document!


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "You..." Emily mumbled, finding herself at a loss for words. Shocked, Emily widened her eyes in utter


    disbelief and suddenly, darkness had surrounded her mind once again.


    The policewoman took away the document and then left Emily to her despair.


    Emily slowly clenched her fist and bit her lip tightly, thinking, ''"We''re just following orders"? Whose


    orders was she following?


    Who on earth wants me dead so badly? That person must be rted to the murder! Sooner orter,


    justice will prevail!''


    ...


    Jack hadn''t seen Emily in days, but he was busy trying to find evidence that could prove Emily''s


    innocence. Unfortunately, he couldn''t find anything credible yet.


    Jack was certain that Emily was not the kind of person who would kill another human being, let alone


    her foster parents. Emily couldn''t even hurt a fly. How could she kill her own parents?


    However, if someone had told Jack that the murderer was Tina Tao, he would have believed it in a


    heartbeat.


    Tina? Jack seemed to havee up with a thought, as his eyes glimmered with hope, thinking about


    all the things that had happened between the Bai family and the Tao family. Without dy, he decided


    to investigate Tina Tao.


    However, Jacob had already beaten Jack to the punch.

 Chapter 255 Dont Touch Me

    Chapter 255 Don''t Touch Me


    "Recently, the Bais are in close touch with the Tao family. Mark also deposited one million to their bank


    ount," Sam said as he looked at his sullen boss. He hesitated but still kept on, "In addition, after


    investigating more deeply, we found that the Bais had nned to drug Miss Emily for twice. They


    wanted to make Miss Emily addicted to drug. I think they did so at the request of someone in the Tao


    family."


    Sam''s shoulders went up to his ears. He got startled when Jacob banged a fist on his desk.


    "Those bastards! They deserve to die!" Jacob gritted his teeth angrily. His handsome face was filled


    with resentment, causing others shiver with fear. He then pressed the middle of his eyebrows as he


    composed himself, "Go on."


    Sam cleared his throat and continued, "Thedy''s pistol left in the scene was equipped with a silencer.


    It is a limited edition imported from S country. The Bais were shot dead by this pistol probably in the


    afternoon during that day. And yet, their corpses were found by the next morning."


    Jacob finally figured it out while Sam kept reporting.


    He certainly had seen that pistol in the police station. It was considered of high value and was


    obviously made to impress thedies. But despite its mboyant appearance, it was lethal. This pistol


    couldn''t be bought simply with money. If one didn''t have any power and status, they couldn''t have it.


    Therefore, aside from Jacob, someone in the Tao Family could have bought it.


    From the exnation, the cat was finally out of the bag.


    Who hated the Bais the most? Who hated Emily the most? Who was the one that wanted to kill Emily


    the most?


    "Tina!" Jacob concluded. "How dare she?" He was in fury at Tina''s trick. He would have torn her into


    pieces if she was around.


    The Tao family indeed had it all nned out. They have allied themselves with Mr. Gu to kill Emily this


    time around.


    But Jacob would never allow anyone toy a finger on Emily.


    Time passed by quickly.


    Jacob arrived at the police station to see Emily, but he was surprised when he was informed that Emily


    has been transferred to another ce.


    "Wait what? So do you think I have lost my authority and you can do whatever you want because some


    big shot is protecting your ass?" Jacob told themissioner off and mmed at the paper of


    evidence on his desk. He was angry that he could kill themissioner with his bare hands.


    Themissioner''s face turned red and sweaty. He picked the paper up with shaky hands and


    grumbled, "M-Mr. Jacob, w-we did it...simply...in ordance with the r-rules..."


    His voice trailed off into a whimper as he looked at Jacob''s menacing eyes. Jacob looked like a lion


    ready to devour him anytime.


    "I already found who the murderer is and I have found the witness. Now tell me. Where''s Emily?" Jacob


    demanded.


    "I''ll...I''ll send her here right now..." Themissioner answered without hesitation, afraid that Jacob


    would kill him instantly if he refused.


    "No need. I can go and pick her up on my own," Jacob said coldly.


    "Y-Yes..! Uhm... I''ll lead the way!" Themissioner smiled awkardly and wiped off the sweat dropping


    from his forehead using a tissue. Little did he know, a small piece of tissue got stuck on the wrinkles of


    his forehead.


    The subordinates, who stood behind themissioner, dared not to say anything. Although Jacob''s


    authority is starting to wane, his name was enough to send shivers down their spine.


    Jacob didn''t want to waste any second. He drove to the new ce where they kept Emily, following


    closely behind themissioner.


    Emily was in prison and she knew nothing about Jacob''s arrival. But she knew she fell in deep trouble.


    Emily was standing in front of a fat woman dressed in mannish clothes. The woman was staring


    frivolously at Emily with ascivious look.


    "Yo, aren''t you Mr. Gu''s sugar baby? Why were you sent here?" she asked haughtily.


    Emily frowned as she heard this, but didn''t answer.


    As someone new in prison, Emily was definitely not treated well as she was alone in her previous


    detention room. She was locked in a room together with several other criminals, and amongst them


    was the most notorious one named Betty. It was said Betty has been sent into this prison many times.


    She was now standing menacingly in front of Emily.


    What she liked to do the most was to bully the neers. Her physical appearance wasn''t that


    appealing but she had this morbid obsession towards the bodies of beautiful girls. That was why she


    went mad when she saw Emily who looked like an innocent bunny.


    She grinned at the thought of humiliating Emily, beating her up, and making her writhe in pain.


    "Betty is talking to you! Are you deaf, bitch?" Betty''s attendant, or rather herckey, pushed Emily when


    she saw thetter ignoring Betty''s words.


    Emily staggered, almost losing her bnce.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Betty looked Emily up and down then smiled viciously, "Hey, everyone, look at this pathetic worm!"


    Betty and her palsughed and jeered Emily. One of them suggested, "Hey, Betty, why not pull her into


    the bathroom and give her an initiation?"


    "Yeah!" Betty''sckeys cheered and immediately dragged Emily into the smelly prison restroom. "We


    have seen so many snotty bitches like you, but in the end, all of them knelt down on the floor and


    begged for mercy."


    Emily tried to struggle with all her strength but there were so many of them! It gave her goosebumps


    when someone groped her breasts. She had never felt so dirty in her life!


    "What are you going to do? That''s enough! I''ll call the police! Let go of me! Help me! Someone is


    hurting me!" Emily shouted for help as loudly as she could.


    "Save your breath! No one cares on what we are doing. It''s not like someone will help you anyways!"


    Betty cackled with her eyes all hungry to ruin Emily, "I want to y with you right here, right now!"


    Emily felt disgust for thetter. She struggled to free herself from their grasp. "Ugh, you monsters! Let


    go of me!" Don''t touch me! Stay away from me!"


    When Betty''sckey dragged Emily into the bathroom, Betty wasted no time and pinned her prey,


    Emily, onto the wall.


    Fortunately, Emily managed to free herself from their grasp and dodged Betty. "Stay away from me,


    wench!"


    This Betty was a monster who was more than despicable for words.


    Betty''sckey watched in amusement as Betty and Emily kept running like cat and mouse.


    "Oh dear! Poor girl! If Betty jumps down on her, she''s going to be crushed to death!"


    "Do you feel sorry for that girl?" Another joined. "What? I didn''t hear you!" Ackey spoke sarcastically


    with a smile, cupping her right ear with her hand.


    "In my opinion, that weak bitch might faint if you p her on her face," anotherckey teased.


    Betty and herckeys were used to beating up others and couldn''t be more careless on what they do.


    After all, even the wardens didn''t give a damn on what they were doing anyways! Any woman who was


    sent into their cell, was simply given their "warm initiation". That was why they were picking on Emily,


    who was a newbie in their cell.


    After all, this newbie had a beautiful face. So beautiful that they wanted to rip it off. They didn''t like


    beautiful girls into their cell, or rather, their territory.


    Betty jumped at Emily once again and finally pinned her onto the dirty wall. "Now close your eyes, you


    poor rat." She tried to crush her lips on Emily''s.


    Despite her fear, Emily managed to free herself from Betty''s grasp once again.


    Betty got irritated when she didn''t managed to kiss Emily. She red at herckeys and yelled. "Why


    are you all standing there? Pin this bitch down onto the wall! She and I will have a game we will truly


    enjoy." She spoke with a dark smile across her lips.

 Chapter 256 A Last Resort

    Chapter 256 A Last Resort


    Betty''sckeys rushed toward Emily as soon as they got the order. They backed Emily to a corner and


    surrounded her.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Bitch! Don''t you dare run away from Betty! Pin her against the wall! Let''s see if she can get away this


    time," one of theckeys threatened.


    A rush of chill ran down Emily''s spine, gripping her with fear. Frightened, Emily staggered backwards,


    but she was at the end of her rope, back against the wall. "Stay away from me!" Emily cried, helplessly.


    "Hah, hah, hah!" Betty''sckeyughed wickedly, taunting her with menacing eyes.


    "Bang!" A loud noise resounded in the room. Suddenly, the restroom door was kicked open by


    someone.


    Everyone in the restroom, including Emily, froze on the spot. She squinted, unable to make out the face


    of the man, silhouetted against the bright light behind him, as he drew nearer towards her. As soon as


    she realized who the man was, she burst into tears of joy and cried out, "Jacob!"


    Jacob? Suddenly, the reality of the situation hit Betty''sckeys like a freight train. Needless to say, the


    sight of the chief of police and a squad of policemen standing behind Jacob, scared them out of their


    wits.


    "It''s not our fault! Betty forced us to do this!" they said. Betty''s ''not-so-loyal''ckeys instantly sold her


    out and denied any voluntary involvement in the matter, as they slowly stepped away from her.


    Astounded, Betty gaped at them all, staring in stunned disbelief from one face to the next. She gritted


    her teeth to stop herself from cursing at them, because she didn''t want to lose face in public. She


    sheepishly looked at Jacob and said, "I was just going to take care of her..."


    But before she could weave a web of lies, she felt a fist hit connect with her jaw at so much force that


    blood pooled in her mouth.


    Betty cried out, as pain erupted from the point of impact. Before she could even say anything, Jacob


    grabbed her head and brought his knee to her nose. He pushed her against the wall and ploughed into


    her stomach.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Blood leaked from her twisted nose. By the time Jacob was finished with her, she


    looked like she got hit by a car. Jacob''s unbridled brutality echoed throughout the room, frightening


    even the hardened criminals witnessing the scene.


    Betty was a bloody mess on the floor. Her chest violently rising and sinking with each shallow breath


    she drew in. She had never known the meaning of pain until now. She couldn''t even fight back.


    "I was wrong. It''s all my fault. Forgive me please!" Betty begged, overwhelmed with fear and gasping


    for air.


    Jacob wasn''t convinced. Blood hummed in his veins as anger took over. He just couldn''t hold back his


    anger at the thought of Betty hurting the love of his life. Jacob continued battering her face. The pain


    zed up his arm, but even that did not stop him.


    Stunned, Emily was afraid that Jacob was going to kill Betty, so she rushed to him and said, "Jacob,


    stop! Don''t hit her anymore! That''s enough!"


    As soon as Jacob heard Emily''s voice, his vision came back. It was as if he hade back to reality.


    His hands shaking, as blood dripped from his knuckles. Betty, consequently, was too weak to scream.


    Shey on the floor writhing like a dying fish. Jacob had deconstructed her face with his bare fists.


    "Jacob..." said Emily, as she looked at Jacob pensively. She bit her lips and didn''t know what to say.


    Jacob looked back at her and wiped off the blood on his hands. After he wiped his hands clean, Jacob


    walk straight to Emily and pulled her in his arms. He whispered, "I''m here."


    Emily was deeply touched just by his simple words. She groaned and buried her face in his firm chest.


    Jacob raised her chin up and then picked her up in his arms before walking out, while the rest of them


    looked at each other nkly.


    The chief of police turned to the women and said angrily, "Lock these troublemakers up!"


    Finally, Emily calmed down after Jacob got her into the car. She leaned still on Jacob''s chest and


    asked, "Have you found the murderer?"


    "Yes," Jacob answered coldly, "It was Tina."


    "What? Tina? Really?" she eximed. Shocked, Emily shuddered in disbelief, unable to form proper


    sentences. "How could she... How could she do such a terrible thing?" Emily asked, baffled and


    confused.


    Although Debby and Andrew had not raised Tina, they were still her birth parents! There was no


    denying of the truth! Even if she didn''t like them and didn''t want to ept them, she didn''t have to do


    such a terrible thing to the people who brought her into the world.


    Tina was so barbaric!


    Emily fell in deep sorrow as she thought back to what Debby and Andrew had done for Tina and how


    they had forsaken her, the daughter they had raised, for the sake of Tina, their ungrateful spawn.


    ''Dad, mom, that''s your beloved daughter! She killed you with her own hands... I wonder whether you


    regret doing all the things you did to me for her.


    But I do regret bringing you two here. If you had nevere to this city, you would still be alive and


    happy as before, '' Emily thought.


    Jacob''s heart cried at the sight of Emily wallowing away in deep sorrow. He wiped Emily''s eyes and


    said to her gently, "I''ve already informed the police. They will arrest her."


    Emily sighed deeply and nodded, "I want to visit my parents. Bring me to them, please."


    "Alright,"


    Jacob answered in a mild tone.


    The police soon arrived at the house of the Tao family to arrest Tina. They did so not only because


    Jacob had found irrefutable evidence against Tina, but also because they were under the great


    pressure from their superiors.


    The chief of police would shake with fear every time he''d look back this event and Jacob Gu. If Jacob


    could ally himself with his superiors to force him to arrest Tina, he could do anything. This was clear


    proof that Jacob''s authority was not limited to the Gu family. It was fathomless. It was very likely that his


    knowledge of Jacob''s power was just the tip of the iceberg.


    In Jingshi City, everyone knew that Emily was the apple of Jacob''s eyes. Unfortunately, since he had


    crossed Jacob, he did whatever he could to make up for his mistakes. After all, he still cherished his job


    and career.


    Meanwhile, when the police arrested Tina, she wasn''t in her house. She was in an entertainment


    venue, with her legs spread over a male model''s body, and her hands groping his privates. She was


    breathing out smoke and ying wantonly.


    Tina was really living the life, so to speak!


    The police checked Tina up and found that she had taken copious amounts of drugs. Without


    hesitation, they handcuffed her and took her away.


    Muddled as her brain was, she wasn''t aware of what was waiting for her, so she didn''t resist. However,


    the Tao family werepletely distraught and worried sick.


    When the police came for Tina, Mark didn''t know what to do as he wasn''t prepared for such a surprise.


    Moreover, Jacob made sure to put pressure in the right ces, limiting the Tao family''s powers, so


    when the police took Tina away, they just watched helplessly.


    Soon Tina was put on trial before the judge. With sufficient evidence and a murder witness testifying


    against her, there was no way out for Tina this time. The witness was the servant who used to raise


    Tina''s rabbits. She willingly testified against Tina at the trial, not only because she had witnessed the


    murder of the Bai couple with her own eyes, but also because she held a grudge against Tina for


    disfiguring her face.


    Beyond reasonable doubt, Tina was convicted of murder. Jacob made sure all the media outlets


    published this news in the front pages of all newspapers and magazines. Therefore, this event became


    a major hit with everyone in Jingshi City, who would talk about it over a meal or at tea time.


    The female socialites talked about it the most, as gossiping was a specialty of theirs.


    "I told you that Emily was not the murderer! She is just as innocent and softhearted as she looks. How


    could she do such a terrible thing!"


    "Tina is not the real daughter of Mr. Tao! Emily is! Tina is finally paying for her arrogance. Perhaps Tina


    murdered the Bai couple because she could not bear to ept the fact that she is just a little girl from a


    poor family. How conceited and disdainful!"


    "An animal like her deserves to be locked up in prison! I''ve never seen people of her social status


    behave so arrogantly. She was always rude! I hope that she''ll be punished ordingly."


    Everyone sniffed at Tina.


    Meanwhile in the office, Mark was furious by the headlines, but there was nothing he could do. Fists


    clenched, he smashed his fist down onto the table. "Bang!"


    "Censor these damn news!" he shouted angrily.


    Mark''s subordinates responded gingerly, "The news spread so fast. There''s nothing we can do at this


    point. It''s obvious that someone spread it intentionally. It will be hard to censor all sources in such a


    short time."


    "Try to snuff it out as soon as you can!" Mark eximed. Mark knew that spreading the news all over


    the city was Jacob''s doing. He knew well that Jacob wanted to bring ruin and evesting disgrace upon


    Tina and the Tao family. But Mark had to do whatever he could to try and keep the news redacted.


    "Yes, sir!" answered the subordinate.


    "Then go now," Mark said sullenly. Like a storm out a sea, the anger he was brewing frightened the


    people around him.


    ''That''s ridiculous! Damn you, Jacob. Do you think that you can destroy Tina by spreading the news? I


    won''t allow anyone to hurt her! Although you have ruined her name, I won''t let you ruin her life!'' thought


    Mark.

 Chapter 257 Want To Break Up No Way!

    Chapter 257 Want To Break Up No Way!


    Tina''s conviction got quashed very quickly after the courts dered that she was not guilty by reason of


    insanity. Therefore, she was only liable for civilpensation and not criminal liability. The judges sent


    her to a famed mental institution in Jingshi City.


    The prosecution charged Mark as an ''essory after the fact'' for covering up and dumping the bodies


    for Tina. However, after Mark''s shrewd attorney managed to disprove the prosecution''s half-hearted


    evidence, Mark was acquitted of all charges.


    This wouldn''t be the first time in legal history that something like this had happened. A few years ago,


    the same attorney represented a murderer in court and managed to turn the conviction and restore his


    client''s reputation. Compared to that, since the evidence against Mark wasn''tpetent enough, this


    case was going to be a walk in park for him.


    Since most of the clients this attorney represented were morally questionable, his actions had been the


    subject to some controversy and criticism from fellow attorneys. While this earned him a bad reputation


    amongst his peers, it also gained him notoriety in the press.


    With his help, Mark Tao was acquitted of all charges. However, by then it was already toote for the


    Tao family, as they had lost public trust within the people of the city and their stock values suffered the


    steepest fall in theirpany''s illustrious history. Mark''s arrest damaged the Taopany''s reputation


    so severely that it would difficult for them to recover in such a short amount time.


    Emily was furious when she heard the news. ''What?! No criminal liability because of the mental


    illness?!


    Then who is going to take the responsibility for my parents'' death?! Is that it? Who wants Tina''s


    compensation?


    I am never going to get my parents back!''


    Honestly, Emily could have killed Tina for a thousand times. Emily wanted to know if Tina had a heart.


    ''Is she even human? If she really is human, then how could she be so cruel?'' she wondered.


    The news of the Tao''s trial did not satisfy Jacob either. Discontented, he said, "Trying to escape


    judgment by hiding in a mental institution? Wretched woman! Tina, I will make you regret living in this


    world"


    The worst kind of punishment was the kind which made the victims beg for death.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After Mr. and Mrs. Bai''s funeral was over...


    Jacob arranged for the nicest caskets and the best funeral service in all of Jingshi City. He spared no


    expense to provide Emily''s parents with a proper and respectable burial, as they were buried next to


    each other upon Emily''s request.


    Emily stood in front of their headstones with tear-soaked eyes, and swollen cheeks. She knelt down


    andid a white rose on their graves.


    "Mom...Dad..." her voice trembled. With no more words, she looked at the picture on the tablet tenderly.


    They looked so peaceful, and she didn''t want to disturb them.


    Jacob stood next to her in silence. He still had a grudge against Emily''s parents for not treating her


    well, so he decided not to kneel before them.


    However, out of respect for the dead and Emily, just this once, he tried to show his respect for the


    couple who had raised Emily to be such an upstanding woman. His silence, was his way of showing his


    respect.


    Jacob was right next to Emily at her saddest moment, and from now on, he was all she had.


    Soon, rain dropped from a sky of white velvet, soft and steady.


    Emily was feeling tired. The cold washed over her skin to meet the warmth of her blood, wicking away


    body heat faster than it was reced. Her parents had left a void in her heart that needed to be filed. A


    never ending dark void that consumed her, leaving her feeling nothing.


    Kissed by the rain and glistening, the wet ground was cold under foot. Jacob took off his coat and


    ced it over Emily''s head, before picking her up from the ground. "Time to go, Emily," he said.


    Emily took onest look at the picture on the tablet and whispered, "Mom, Dad, I have to go now.


    In the next life, I pray that you nevere across Tina... Nor me."


    Jacob took Emily to the car and sat her down in the passenger''s seat. Softly sshing water droplets


    hit the car windows as they drove onwards. She gazed out the rain blurred window to see the dark sky


    and the street lights reflecting in every single drop, making it look like a speck of gold.


    Momentster, Emily''s voice broke the silence, "How I wish that Karma was real."


    Jacob raised his eye-brow as he nced at the side of Emily''s face and said, "They will eventually pay


    for what they''ve done."


    Emily did not respond. Momentster, with an expressionless face, she said, "Drive me back to my


    apartment."


    A bit confused, Jacob drove to her apartment without asking why. When she got off the car, Jacob


    couldn''t help himself and asked, "Why did you move out of our home?"


    "Our home?" Emily asked.


    Tyrone Mansion was a ce they used to call home... Unfortunately, she did not deserve a love like


    that anymore.


    Feeling bitter, she gave Jacob a half-hearted smile and turned her back to him. "Juste upstairs.


    We need to talk," she said.


    Confused, Jacob frowned and did not say anything else. He slowly followed her upstairs, to her


    apartment.


    The apartment was spick-and-span. However, the moment they walked in, Emily couldn''t stop herself


    from thinking about her parents'' dead bodies lying on the floor.


    It was an unwanted picture that was deeply engraved into her mind, and perhaps she would have to


    live with that picture for the rest of her life.


    Jacob stood behind Emily silently. The crease between his eyebrows deepened. The smell of blood


    and disinfectant was still lingering in the air. "You know you can choose to live in a better ce," he


    said.


    Emily''s thoughts were interrupted by his words. She remembered why she wanted to talk to him in


    private. After taking a deep breath, she turned around and said, "I have been thinking a lot and I have


    something to tell you Jacob..."


    Jacob felt dismayed by the tone of her voice. He had a presentiment in the bottom of his heart that he


    did not want to hear the rest of the sentence. "I will take care of everything. You don''t have to be so


    worried. Just get some rest. Okay?" he said.


    "Jacob," she said. Emily''s voice was emotionless, as if she were a robot reading out of some


    manuscript. "I had told you this before. I can''t be with you anymore," she added.


    ''I knew it!'' he thought to himself.


    Frustrated, Jacob was furious, but he stopped himself from losing his temper. "Do you know what


    you''re talking about? I understand that the loss of your parents is hard for you to take in, so I will forget


    about what you''ve said, but you need to stop talking like that again," he said.


    "Jacob, I want a break-up," she confessed.


    Jacob now realized that she meant every word she had said before. Panic-stricken, he asked, "What


    did you just say?"


    Intimidated by Jacob''s eyes, Emily bit her lips. Just as she opened her mouth to speak up, Jacob


    pushed her against the wall. From the force her back hit the wall, she could tell that he had used all his


    strength.


    "You better have a good excuse for me," Jacob said, and his teeth slowly gritted with anger.


    Daunted, Emily couldn''t breathe smoothly. She dared not to look him in the eyes, but she repeated, "I...


    I can''t be with you anymore."


    "Look at me," Jacob held her by chin, and forced her to look at him. "Why?" he asked.


    His tone became stern.


    "... I like you, but I just feel like it''s not working out between us," she answered.


    "Bullshit!" Jacob cursed. Having lost his temper, he added, "Not working out? How? Appearance?


    Personality? Background? Or sex? Everything was working out just perfectly.


    Don''t you see that we are perfect for each other? Break-up? Hah! No way!"

 Chapter 258 Why Didnt You Deny It

    Chapter 258 Why Didn''t You Deny It


    "Please calm down, Jacob," Emily was still groaning in pain due to her hurting jaw.


    "This is bullshit!" Jacob released her and his fingers gently stroked the mark he had left. "Emily, we


    don''t have to do this. Can you tell me what the problem is? Maybe I could fix it."


    Emily sighed, "I am tired, Jacob. Don''t you get it?" She closed her eyes, and her eyebrows knitted


    together.


    After all, she didn''t have the courage to tell him the truth. Saying she was tired was just an excuse--an


    excuse that all couples used typically to conceal what was bothering them.


    "Are you sure you are tired?" Jacob felt something was off but he chose to ignore it. "Then you better


    get some rest."


    He grabbed Emily''s arm, pulling her out. He didn''t let go despite the other''s protest. He carried her


    bridal style tightly, going from her room directly to the car.


    "Jacob, what are you doing? This is really ridiculous!" Emily was banged the car as she kept


    screaming, "W-Where are you taking me?" Her fist kept banging since the car door was locked.


    "I''m taking you home, Emily," Jacob replied simply inside the car as he put on his seat belt.


    Home. Emily fell silent. She opened her mouth to speak but she couldn''t muster the words. She


    decided to look out of her window as they drove.


    When the car arrived at the Tyrone Mansion, Emily looked at the luxurious building. ''It feels like it has


    been years'' She thought.


    Jacob didn''t say anything and just picked up Emily bridal style again. They went inside the house, to


    their bedroom and he settled her gently on the bed.


    "Sleep well, love. Sweet dreams." He pulled the sheets towards her with a gentle look on his eyes,


    tucking her in like a child.


    Emily closed her eyes, sighing. She failed again to tell him the truth. She thought to herself, ''It might be


    thest time so I...''


    Jacob climbed on his side of the bed, reaching out for a book. His other arm held Emily. He finally felt


    at ease, knowing that Emily was right next to him.


    Emily tried to figure things out but her eyelids were getting heavier. In Jacob''s arms, she felt so safe


    and warm that she might fall asleep soon.


    Jacob had lost interest in reading within seconds. After flipping a few pages, he finally closed the book.


    He gazed at Emily''s sleeping figure.


    "I will never forgive you if you tried to break up with me," He murmured, gently touching her hair.


    It was already dark when Emily woke up.


    Jacob was still by her side. "Are you hungry? Do you need something?"


    Emily shook her head. She didn''t feel like eating at all.


    Jacob frowned as he studied her features. She looked pale and weak. It seemed like she hadn''t been


    eating well recently.


    He pressed the line and ordered some food.


    A maid entered and brought a bowl of warm porridge.


    Jacob believed that it was good for her health and requested to the chef to make something not too


    oily.


    He filled the spoon with porridge then brought it to Emily''s lips.


    "You don''t have to do this. I can feed myself." Emily reached for the spoon but Jacob was persistent on


    feeding her. "Really, Jacob, you don''t have to. I don''t want to be a bother." Seeing Jacob insist on


    feeding her, she reluctantly took a bite for the porridge.


    "You''re not a bother at all." Jacob continued to feed her, "I love taking care of you." He was a bit clumsy


    since it was his first time doing this to other people. He was used being well taken care of by other


    people before.


    Emily didn''t refuse the porridge this time and let herself be fed. All of a sudden, her tears flowed out of


    her eyes. She felt so guilty. It was so wrong.


    "Hey, what happened? Why are you crying?" Jacob asked immediately, "You don''t like it? I won''t force


    you." He ced the bowl on the nightstand.


    He would do anything she wished, after all.


    Jacob raised his hand and gently wiped off the tears from her cheek. He then pulled her into his arms


    and gently rubbed his hand on her back, as if calming a little child.


    Emily only cried even harder. She was overwhelmed by everything, her parents'' death, her own


    situation, the fact that she didn''t deserve Jacob''s love at all.


    "Why are you being so nice to me? I don''t deserve this," She sobbed, her voice cracking.


    "Don''t be silly." Jacob buried his face in her hair and sighed, "You mean the world to me. I will do


    anything for you."


    What he didn''t know was that the more he cared for her, the guiltier she felt. He was just so tender and


    loving. It filled her up with warmth that she couldn''t exin. It was him who was destroying all the walls


    she put up.


    By the next couple of days, Jacob stayed with Emily the whole day because he was worried that Emily


    would do something stupid since her parents died.


    Emily had no chance of leaving. It tortured her inside. She had to face him every second.


    She tried to pretend like nothing ever happened.


    Yet it seemed like things only got worse and worse as time passed by.


    What Emily had been afraid of had finallye one day. It was a lovely sunny day.


    Jacob left for work because he thought Emily was better now. But he rushed back to the house shortly


    afterwards.


    He walked straightly to the bedroom angrily. His eyes were burning and walked at a fast pace, as if he


    was about to kill someone. All the maids in the house avoided him and no one dared to say a word.


    What made him so angry? What happened? Things weren''t like this a few days before!


    The maids kept a distance from the bedroom. They had a hunch that something bad was about to


    happen.


    Jacob stormed inside and saw Emily sitting beside the window. Her eyes widened when she noticed his


    expression.


    "What¡­what happened?" Emily asked anxiously. His expression was so cold that Emily felt chills down


    her spine.


    "What happened between you and Jack?" Jacob asked her in a demanding tone, his eyebrows


    furrowed.


    This was it. Her doom hade since he finally found out. She froze on her seat, her heart thumping


    crazily.


    "What are you talking about?" She asked, trying to stay calm.


    Jacob tried to hold back his wrath. He took a deep breath and asked slowly, "Did you had sex with


    him?"


    Emily''s face was as white as paper.


    She knew that this moment woulde sooner orter.


    "Hey, speak to me! Don''t just ignore me!" Jacob suddenly burst out shouting, clenching Emily''s jaw and


    forcing her to look at him.


    He pressed so hard that Emily almost felt her bones breaking. "I am sorry." She voice cracked, tears


    flowing out of her eyes.


    Emily strangely felt relief when she finally said that. Days of feeling torture were finally over.


    Unfortunately for Jacob, he winced back when she said that. He punched the window with his fist,


    shouting.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why didn''t you deny it? Why didn''t you try to exin? Why, Emily, why?"


    "Because it''s the truth," Emily said sadly. It was hard for them but she had to let him know.


    Jacob felt his heartpletely crushed by her words.

 Chapter 259 The Real Insult

    Chapter 259 The Real Insult


    "What was that again?" Jacob''s voice became hoarse, bordering on a roar.


    With tears almost breaking out of her eyes, Emily looked into his eyes and whispered, "... I''m sorry."


    "Emily Bai!" he shouted. Jacob''s face burned with anger, at the thought of his efforts to pretend as if he


    had no idea what was going on. Emily''s unforting attitude was like a tight p on his face!


    Emily''s recent unusual behavior did not go unnoticed by him, and it worried him greatly when she


    suddenly wanted to break up with him, so he sent people to check up on her.


    Step by step, with proper investigation, he finally caught a glimpse of the ugly truth even he wished he


    did not uncover.


    Jacob found out that Emily and Jack were still in contact. Moreover, one of Jacob''s hackers even found


    an intimate photo of the two of them in Jack''s phone and sent it to Jacob.


    Jacob forced himself to keep calm and even employed numerous experts, seeking to prove that the


    picture was photoshopped, but the truth broke his heart.


    "Oh, so you want to break up with me to be with Jack?" he asked Emily. Jacob slowly took his phone


    out of his pocket, while resisting the impulse to break it, and then showed Emily the photo on the


    screen.


    Emily''s jaw dropped to the floor so quick, she couldn''t utter another word. Her lips quivered like a dry


    leaf, fearing the worst.


    Even though she had expected the truth toe out one day, when her worst nightmare became


    reality, she couldn''t handle the weight of the situation.


    Emily''s worst nightmare was brought to light and presented right in front of the man she loved the most.


    "... Where did you get this photo?" she asked.


    "Surprised?" he taunted. Not wasting another second, Jacob dropped his phone to the ground and


    stomped on it. "You''re still in love with him, right? Or else, why would you sleep with him while I was


    away on business?" he asked, desperation appearing in his eyes.


    "I didn''t..." Emily responded under her breath. The very next moment, Jacob pushed her against the


    wall, hurting her back.


    The pain dragged a cry of pain up her throat. She frowned, but the man in front of her remained


    unmoved. Instead, he burned her with his re and said, "This face, makes me wonder how many men


    have fallen for your beauty. Even I, myself..."


    The thought that Emily still harboured feelings for Jack, was like an icy wind choking the breath from


    his lungs and making a noose around his neck. Its savage, bitter sts cut right to his bones and


    gripped his brain in its freezing ws.


    Intimidated by his unhinged demeanor, Emily bit her lips and said, "... Do you get pleasure from


    insulting me?"


    "Insulting you? You call this an insult?" he said. Jacob smiled coldly, and added, "Then shall I show you


    what a real insult is?"


    Jacob turned her over against the wall, with her back to him.


    "I have been too nice to you. That''s why you were brave enough to cheat on me," he whispered.


    Jacob''s lips were close to her ear, and his warm breath brushed against it, but all Emily felt was the


    coldness.


    "Do you know what they call a woman like you who sleeps around with different men... they call her a


    dirty whore!" he said.


    Jacob''sst word was fashioned like a dagger, mercilessly stabbing into Emily''s heart and twisting it.


    "Jacob!" Emily bellowed almost uncontrobly, as if to relieve some of the pain in her heart. "You''ve


    gone too far!" she added.


    Emily admitted that it was her fault, but it was not like she wanted to cheat on Jacob. She was a victim,


    too! She knew she was guilty of doing him wrong, but that didn''t mean he could humiliate her at will!


    "Too far? I''m afraid this isn''t far enough! You think I have gone too far because I called you a whore?


    What about you? Do you know what you have done? " he yelled.


    Emily turned her head and looked at him. The love of her life was now a total stranger to her. "So?


    I know I am the one to me, so let''s... end this rtionship," she said.


    Exhausted, she was suffering from a heartache that she had no cure for. It was better to stop than to


    carry on like this.


    "End it with me so you can get back with Jack?" he asked. Jacob''s face was grimacing, and he looked


    at her with his ck eyes drilling into hers. "Don''t even think that''s an option!" he said, in a menacing


    voice.


    His words made her heart skip a beat. The next second, he held her shirt between both hands, then


    took some delight in ripping it, as the buttons flew like tiny confetti in the air before they hit the ground


    one by one.


    "What are you doing?" she asked. Emily trembled, her breathing in hitching gasps. Fear quaked


    her as she realized his intentions, and she cried out, "Jacob, let go of me!"


    Jacob was possessed by his inner demons. ckness filled his vision, blotting out all semnce of


    reason, and atst he sumbed to its embrace. He grinned as he bended over her, droplets of saliva


    dripping from his mouth.


    Emily screamed. Wild, mad eyed, she whipped her head around in search of escape. With thest bit


    of strength remaining she lunged out from under his arms, but Jacob threw her to the bed!


    Emily met his gaze and atst understood that the man in front of her was no longer Jacob, but a


    creature of lustful malice. As soon as she turned over, she tried to hobble away, but he grasped her


    slender ankles and pulled her back...


    Jacob began to crawl onto her, his body almost caressing. Emily locked eyes with him, his gasps and


    her broken cries weaving together in the air.


    "Emily, who do you have more feelings for, Jack or me?" he asked. The image of her in bed with Jack,


    drove up a fresh wave of anger in his heartpletely transforming him into a soulless beast.


    "..." Emily''s eyelids were heavy, her head lolling as she tried to fight the ck oblivion that smothered


    her thoughts. She clenched her fists, ckness swimming at the edge of her vision, as thest of her


    strength left her.


    "Emily, do you even have a heart?


    Emily, listen up, you belong to me, whether alive or dead! I will never let you leave me! Not while I am


    still breathing!" he promised.


    "..."


    It wasn''t until Emily fainted that he regained his senses. Emilyy on the bed, blood seeping under her


    skin. Patterns of ck and blue appearing over her thighs and her ribs. Her battered, tear soaked face


    looked rather pitiable.


    The sight of her sunk his heart to the darkest depths of hell. A bloody portrait of his making. When he


    tortured her, he was also torturing himself.


    "... Why did you cheat on me?" Jacob reached out his hand and gently stroked her face, wiping away


    the tears on her face. His heart felt heavy, like boulders.


    Although he could not ept her betrayal, he could never let her leave him! This woman belonged to


    him. Whoever dared touch her would sign their own death contract!


    Jacob took a deep breath and his coal ck eyes, glimmered with the intent to kill. Showing mercy to


    Jack had been the biggest mistake of his life, and now it was time to get even with him!


    Jacob shifted his gaze down at Emily again and tenderly held her in his arms. Clouds of pain lingered


    in his eyes, unwilling to disperse.


    A few minutester, he realized something strange about the woman in his arms. Her body felt cold.


    The kind of cold that would worry any sensible human being.


    Jacob sat up to check, and identally found dried blood on the bed, patterned like blossoming


    flowers, extremely enchanting.


    His skin prickled with fear, and his chest ached with the pounding of his heart. "Emily? Emily? What is


    wrong... Wake up!" he urged.


    Emily''s breathing was barely perceptible. She looked lifeless.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob''s face changed and he dialed the interior phone. "Bring me the best doctor immediately! In ten


    minutes! Hurry!"

 Chapter 260 Emily Is My Girl

    Chapter 260 Emily Is My Girl


    Although the doctor quickly arrived at Tyrone Mansion, Jacob felt like he had been waiting for an


    eternity. Burning with anxiety, he held Emily in his arms like a helpless child.


    "Mr. Gu, pleasey Miss Bai t on the bed. We''ll have to run a check-up," said the doctor. She was an


    elderly woman, renowned all over the world for her remarkable skills. Behind her was an entourage of


    medical staff attending to her requests.


    Jacob carefully ced Emily on the bed and then stood aside with a nervous,punctious


    expression in his eyes.


    Before long, the doctors diagnosed and treated Emily''s bruises, before they finally gave her an


    intravenous drip.


    "Miss Bai will be okay, but she needs to rest. In the next few days, be sure not to engage in any sexual


    activities with her..." the elderly doctor advised.


    Jacob''s face darkened when he heard the doctor''sst sentence. He cast a cold look at her and


    replied, "I don''t need to be reminded of that! I know how far to go and when to stop."


    Although he was offended by the doctor''s words, he eventually calmed down and refrained from getting


    angry.


    After the doctor and her entourage left, Jacob sat in front of the bed and looked at Emily pensively.


    Jacob''s eyes reflected the way he felt about the world: dark and cold. Its depth resembled that of a


    ck hole in space, an air of sorrow and unsettling pain emanating from his gaze.


    Suddenly, Emily''s breathing sped up, and her long eyshes trembled, as if in pain. However, she kept


    her eyes shut the whole time.


    Jacob realized that she was awake and she was just refusing to open her eyes because she did not


    want to see him.


    In consideration of her health, Jacob stood up slowly, reached out to tuck Emily in, and then walked out


    of the room.


    When the door clicked shut, Emily opened her eyes. Muddled, she looked at the ceiling, deep in


    thoughts. A crystal clear drop of tear, slipped down her face andnded on the pillow.


    The next day, rays of light cast squares onto the glossy stone floor, reflecting onto several objects in


    the room. The warm ball of light filtered through her thin eyelids and woke her from her slumber.


    Emily''s eyelids fluttered open and her shifting gaze found Jacob''s face looking at her, expressionlessly


    and silently.


    A few secondster, Jacob opened his mouth and said in a peaceful tone, "You should get up and get


    some breakfast."


    Emily lowered her eyes and did not reply to him. She reached out her hands to steady herself and sat


    up slowly with great effort. The whole time her frail body trembled with pain, reminding her of the


    dreadful night she had spent with Jacob.


    Jacob gestured one of the servants to bring Emily some food. They ced a hot bowl of porridge on


    the nightstand and walked out just as quickly as they had walked in. Jacob picked up the hot bowl with


    his bare hands to feed her, just as he used to do.


    However, when Jacob brought the spoon to her lips, Emily could not help but shudder with fear, and


    then dodge him instinctively.


    A spasm of pain contorted his face and shot through his heart. ck clouds seemed to have appeared


    over his face, as he dropped the spoon back to the bowl angrily.


    Feeling humiliated and rejected, he stiffly put the bowl on the little folding table that had just been set


    up on the bed. Without a word, he then turned around and straight away walked out of the bedroom


    without even looking back at her.


    Sitting as still as a statue, Emily looked down at the bowl of porridge, pensively. She waited until the


    porridge had cooled down before she started to eat it.


    Since then, Jacob and Emily gave each other the silent treatment. In Tyrone Mansion, the atmosphere


    was so tense, you could cut the air with a knife. Even the servants were in a blue funk, afraid of getting


    into trouble or stepping on their boss''s toes.


    Moreover, even the top managers of the Gu Consortium wereining about their boss''s recent


    bad temper. On top of that, Jacob''s mood swings had everyone running for the hills, trying to avoid


    getting scolded by him in his office. As if that weren''t bad enough, the menacing expression he casually


    carried on his face intimidated all the employees, stopping them from being able to do their work


    properly.


    Helpless, they could not help but wonder what had happened to their benevolent leader, transforming


    his usual disposition to an unforgiving beast of malice. If he continued to treat them like that with his


    explosive temper, before long, all the employees would be driven mad.


    Soon, they figured out the real reason behind his anomalous behaviour. Everyone had heard the news


    about Jacob transferring Jack to a branch office in Africa.


    What was the contradiction between Jack and Jacob? inly, the answer was Emily. Yes, Emily,


    Jacob''s girlfriend and Jack''s ex-girlfriend. So Emily was a key to unravelling the great mystery of


    Jacob''s recent breakdown.


    "You''re all a bunch of bums! You can''t even take care of such a trivial proposal! What are you thinking


    about every day? Hot girls? Parties? Or you are wasting time in mypany with nothing better to do?


    Stupid morons! If you still can''te up with a good proposal by the end of the day, you''d better resign


    and get out of mypany!" Jacob yelled.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the office, Jacob was scolding his subordinate, who had angered him by presenting an unimpressive


    draft to him. That was when Jack was just about to let himself inside Jacob''s office.


    When the door creaked open, the subordinate looked up to see Jack. Immediately, his face lit up, as if


    he had found his savior.


    Sure enough, he was right to think so. When Jacob saw Jack, all his attention and anger was diverted


    towards Jack. Jacob nced at Jack hatefully before he looked at his subordinate and said, "Get out of


    here!"


    Without hesitating for another second, the subordinate breathed a sigh of relief and rushed out of the


    office, after that he considerately closed the door behind him to give the uncle and his nephew some


    privacy.


    "Jacob, I heard that you''re going to send me to the branch office in Africa. Why are you doing this to


    me?" Jack asked with an angry expression on his face.


    Much to his chagrin, Jack had no idea why his grandfather had changed his mind in such a short period


    of time. Mr. Gu was determined to weaken Jacob''s position in the family and strip him of his powers


    before, but why did he give up so easily and let Jacobe back to thepany and even drive Jack


    away from home? ''Jacob is still running things down here and if that weren''t bad enough, now he wants


    to send me to Africa!'' Jack reflected, resentfully.


    "Do you really want to know why?" Jacob sneered. Suddenly, he grabbed Jack''s throat and push him


    hard against the wall, and continued, "Since you had the courage to touch my woman, now you must


    be ready to face the consequence of your actions!"


    Needless to say, since the branch office in Africa was far from Jingshi City and far from Mr. Gu''s


    influence, it would be a piece of cake for Jacob to get rid of Jack permanently and call it an ident.


    This time Jacob was determined to let Jack die abroad.


    Jack looked up and met with Jacob''s murderous eyes. Fear gripping his spine, as he wilted under


    Jacob''s re. Jack''s voice trembled, "You know what happened between me and Emily?"


    Irritated by Jack''s question, Jacob pulled his hair and mmed his face against the wall. Clearly, Jacob


    was not in the mood for any kind of discussion.


    Angered, Jack, wasn''t the kind of man who would take a beating obediently. He was just as strong as


    Jacob, so he quickly responded and punched Jacob on the the chin.


    Before long, the two men were engaged in a fistfight. They swung at each other relentlessly,


    exchanging blow after blow. Coincidentally, since Jack had been working out and training how to fight,


    he had improved his fighting skills remarkably.


    Jacob wasn''t thinking when he let out his boiling antipathy and swung his tight fist, too quick and


    potent, into Jack''s defined jaw. He regretted sending Jack to Africa, because he couldn''t wait to end his


    life here and now.


    Jack was a bigoted man who seldom suffered losses. He drew his fist back and threw his body weight


    behind the fist that hit Jacob''s abdomen like a freight train.


    They stumbled apart for a brief second to catch their breaths before diving back at each other, eyes


    narrowed in determination. As time went by, they became more murderous, showing no intentions of


    stopping unless one of them was dead.


    Suddenly, someone pushed the office door open from the outside.


    A man walked in, followed by a group of bodyguards. He was Mr. Gu''s squire, Arthur. Baffled, he


    looked at the two men with surprise and then disappointment, as his forehead knotted in a frown.


    Without further dy, he signalled the bodyguards to separate them.


    "Master Jacob, Master Jack," Arthur greeted them.


    Despite Arthur''s politeness, the two of them did not reciprocate a response to him. Althoug Arthur was


    Mr. Gu''s representative, his confidante and his consigliere, the two furious men couldn''t care less about


    anything except fighting to death.


    However, Arthur wasn''t offended by them. He just wanted to pass down a message from Mr. Gu


    himself. "Master Jacob, Mr. Gu is very concerned about your marriage. He personally has asked me to


    tell you that, you should bring Miss Bai back home when you are able to, as he would like to see her.


    He also wants you to invite Miss Bai over for dinner with him," said Arthur.


    Almost instantly, both Jacob and Jack''s faces tensed up, and they were unwilling to believe that Mr. Gu


    would change his attitude towards Emily so quickly and suddenly.


    Moreover, Jacob had too many problems on his own that needed his attention. Moreover, fearing for


    Emily''s safety, Jacob had no intentions of taking Emily to see Mr. Gu.


    "We can talk about itter. Now let me shoot this bastard first!" Jacob said in a cold tone, as he looked


    at Jack, with his eyes burning with strong hatred.


    Within seconds, Jacob drew a gun from the bodyguard''s waist and loaded it quickly, before aiming at


    Jack''s forehead and pulling the trigger without hesitation.

 Chapter 261 An Outcast

    Chapter 261 An Outcast


    Everything happened so fast that no one had the chance to say anything.


    Jack waspletely stunned and he couldn''t move at all. All he could do was staring at Jacob, thinking


    that he would be dead at any second now.


    But nothing happened.


    This gun had an empty magazine.


    Jack took a sound breath and wiped out the sweat from his forehead. Jacob instead threw the gun on


    the floor with all his might.


    Arthur was surprisingly calm andposed. He bent down and picked up the gun. "You promised Mr.


    Gu. Let''s not get into any trouble, shall we?" he said, in a in and clear voice.


    Jacob didn''t reply, his eyes fixed on Jack. Yet Jack thought he was not out of danger after all, for those


    eyes were not only sharp as knives but also evil.


    Arthur stayed in between the two rivals and made sure to calm them down. Then he left with his men


    without saying another word. There were no other words needed.


    As they left, Jack fell on his knees with frustration and despair. He knew what Arthur meant when he


    said that Jacob had promised something.


    Jacob had a secret deal with Mr. Gu, that until now he knew nothing about. All this time they had fooled


    him.


    Mr. Gu lied, never treated him properly from the very beginning!


    "Boom!" Jack smashed the wall using his bare fists.


    "Why?!" He shouted. ''Why is always Jacob that takes all? Every single time is the same! That''s not


    fair!'' Jack angrily thought.


    Jacob turned around and sneered at him, "Why? Because I can. You instead, you worth nothing. Jack,


    you are not even qualified. You and all your little tricks. Do you think anyone will ever care?"


    ''I am not qualified? Little tricks?''


    Jack was hit by Jacob''s words like a bullet, "So what? You are not telling me that you are qualified,


    right?" Jack sneered back.


    Jacob looked at him with pity, "I should have killed you."


    ''Emily and I... we would be happy now if it wasn''t for this junk. Now he ruined everything!


    I would kill you. I really would if I didn''t promise Mr. Gu. But I know that even death is not enough for


    you!


    I need to calm down. Africa is waiting for him. He will have plenty of time to live in that burning hell.''


    Jacob told himself.


    "Believe it or not, between me and Emily... nothing has happened" He wouldn''t tell Jacob the truth, but


    he changed his mind.


    He could notpete with Jacob because he was too strong and powerful. So, the only reasonable


    thing to do was to tell the truth.


    Jacob had obviously found out that Jack slept with Emily while he was away, but that was a big fat lie


    because Jack didn''t do anything to Emily. However, Jacob and Emily had no idea, and now that Jack


    was going to be driven out of this city, he decided to tell the truth for Emily''s sake.


    As a matter of fact, Jack initially thought that if Jacob thought that Emily cheated on him, he would


    break up with her. So He used this rumor to sabotage their rtionship. When Jacob finally broke with


    her, he tried to fit in Emily''s bed.


    But things hadn''t been as nned. Despite Jacob believed that Emily had betrayed him, he returned.


    Jack had underestimated Jacob''s feelings for Emily, and this mistake cost him Emily once and for all.


    "Do you think I will believe you?" Jacob yelled back. Jacob kicked him so hard on the ribcage that Jack


    should consider himself lucky to still be alive. Then he fell to the ground, writhing with pain.


    "The photo is real, but we did nothing together. I don''t care if you believe it or not, but that''s the truth."


    Jack raised his voice as much as he could and tried to stand up. But Jacob kicked him again to the


    floor.


    "Are you worried for her? Do you think I will do something bad to her?" Jacob smiled. His expression


    reflected a mixture of pity and rage.


    Jacob was right in some way. Jack was worried indeed.


    "I hope you won''t do something that you will regret for the rest of your life."


    ''Emily doesn''t deserve any bad from you, '' but Jack didn''t say this out loud.


    Jack made a point. In fact, Jacob, regardless of his feelings for Emily, he would never look at her or


    treat her like he used to.


    And Emily would suffer for this. She would me herself and live in the shadow of this fake news


    forever.


    It was thest thing that Jack ever wanted to happen to her.


    Jacob looked down at Jack with pure hate. This dirty outcast had to pay. On his face appeared an evil


    smile, "You don''t have to worry about her. You should worry about yourself." "Take him."


    Jack closed his eyes. He realized how much he was sorry for Emily, for everything he had put her


    through. He apologized silently in his mind, but Emily would never heard his apology because she


    would never talk to him again and she would never want to.


    ...


    Jingshi City Mental Hospital.


    Someone was shouting the weirdest things. There was one shouting hysterically, "I want an umbre!


    An Umbre! I am a sweet little mushroom and I want my umbre,"


    "Let me tell you a secret. I am actually an alien from outer space, and I came here to be a spy¡­"


    "What''s so good about aliens? I was an emperor. I had thousands of wives¡­" Others were shouting,


    too.


    Even a mentally sane person would be driven mad by all this nonsense.


    "Let me out! I am not mad! Do you hear me? Open the fucking door! Or you shall wait and see!" Tina


    shouted, again and again, grasping the bars of her cell. Her eyes were red and wide open, scaring out


    every passerby with a horrifying expression.


    "Shut up monster! Or you won''t get your food today!" The nurses shouted back, annoyed while banging


    the door to warn her.


    "What did you say? Did you call me a monster?" Tina screamed, "How dare you! You piece of junk!"


    "Monster is the appropriate name for you. Do you ever look at yourself in the mirror?" One nurse


    replied.


    "You bitch!" Tina put her arms through the bars with her nails scratching the nurse''s face. ''I am no


    monster. No one can call me like that!''


    The nurse yelled and some blood spilled out from those scratches.


    "AArgh! You bitch! How dare you! It''s time for you to learn something!" said the nurse. She opened the


    cell door and walked inside patting therge stick she was holding.


    Tina stepped forward without any fear and stood in front of her. The contours of her face resembled no


    more those of a human. She eventually became really a monster.


    The nurse was scared off and tried to step back, but Tina jumped forward and threw her to the floor.


    "What are you doing?! Let go of me! Don''t touch me!" The nurse was struggling to get Tina away from


    her.


    "You called me a monster. Now let''s see if you can also be one." Tina squeezed the words out of


    her teeth. Then she grasped the nurse''s hair in her palms and with a sharp move, smashed her face on


    the floor.


    "Damn it!" The nurse screamed in pain. Her face was covered in blood. The nurse covered her face


    with her palms and tried to stop the blood from flowing out, but in a few second her white cor turned


    red.


    "Ew," Tina instead looked at the poor nurse with disgust. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 262 Turn Their Lives Into Living Hell

    Chapter 262 Turn Their Lives Into Living Hell


    "And who''s the hideous monster now?" Tina cackled, "Aww, look at you. Such a poor little thing. I


    should have smashed your face on both sides and they''ll be a perfect match!"


    "No! Please don''t touch me! Please have mercy!" The nurse screamed with her widened eyes. Her


    heart beat swiftly as she saw Tina getting closer and closer to her again.


    "Bzzt!" Someone had used a taser to stun Tina.


    Tina fell onto the ground, trembling and writhing like a snail poured with salt. Shepletely looked


    like a zombie.


    The medical staff rushed in and took the nurse away. Then they carried the stunned Tina to the hospital


    bed.


    "Patient No.301. Has anger issue. Unstable. Has violent tendencies. Attacked a nurse¡­" One doctor


    read out loud the notes he had just taken, then raised a hand to the staff, "It''s time to start the electric-


    shock therapy."


    Everyone started to prepare the tools and equipment needed for Tina''s therapy. Although it was


    actually against the rules to use such method at Tina''s condition, it was clear enough that someone


    was behind this. Otherwise, why wouldn''t they question it if they clearly knew it was illegal?


    As sheid on the bed, Tina had no idea what was happening to her. She felt something was being


    attached to her body. Before she could make a protest, a jolt of electricity went directly to her head.


    "Ouch! That hurts!" Tina screeched, clenching the sheets.


    "Keep going," The doctor in charge ordered without even looking at her.


    The room was soon filled with Tina''s screams. She wasn''t able to speak nor think of anything, but she


    was conscious enough to feel the pain. It was driving her crazy.


    Who on earth wanted her suffer so much?


    Tina struggled on the bed as a natural response, only her eyes were filled with hatred once again.


    Her strength gradually faded away since she was tied on the bed. Her loud scream was reced by


    soft whimpers and everything turned ck.


    A few dayster.


    The Tao Family were facing a difficult time due to internal disputes and unsettled issues with the Gu


    Family.


    Mark did all he could and asked help from every connection he could think of so that he could get the


    chance to visit Tina.


    He had imagined all the possible scenarios, including what Tina would have encountered when she


    stepped into the hospital. This was really beyond him!


    ''This ce is definitely not for human beings!'' Mark thought. He tried to figure out a way to help get


    Tina out of there without being caught by Jacob.


    Tina did have some mental issues but in Mark''s perspective, it was nothing serious. She had taken a


    strange interest on torturing rabbits. So what? That was just it!


    Nothing seriouspared with the people in this house! They''re all sorts of crazy!


    Besides, it was all Jacob and Emily''s fault that Tina ended up there. Mark drove quickly as possible to


    the mental hospital the moment he was given the permission to visit.


    He was led by a nurse to Tina''s room. He was too eager to see her. "Sir, I have to warn you. She''s


    unstable right now so she might be..." The nurse Tried to warn Mark but was interrupted. "Never mind


    about that! Take me to her!" So the nurse did what she was asked and opened the door. Mark could


    only gasp in shock at what he just saw.


    "Tina¡­?" Mark called her name in disbelief.


    Tina was sitting on her bed, huddling her knees in her arms. She looked like a scared puppy, trying to


    protect herself from the attacks that woulde at any second. She trembled in her oversized hospital


    gown, making her frame look smaller. She looked so weak and frail.


    Her face was as pale as paper. Two dark circles suggested that she hadn''t been sleeping well. The


    scars on the left side of her face were open with inmmation due to inadequate care. She looked


    pitiful.


    Mark stood on the spot, his heart aching badly. ''What on earth had Tina been through? They treated


    her like shit!


    It must be Jacob! No one would dare to treat her like this if Jacob wasn''t behind this!'' Mark thought,


    clenching his fist in anger.


    He rushed towards Tina and held her into his arms. She was so thin that he could feel her bones. ''God


    knows what she had suffered!''


    "I am sorry¡­I should havee here sooner¡­" Mark said, his voice full of guilt. ''If only I came earlier,


    I could have saved her.''


    Mark knew that he didn''t have the chance because Jacob wouldn''t let it happen.


    The second Mark touched Tina, she got so frightened that she started to struggle with both her arms in


    the air and shouted hysterically, "Don''t touch me! Go away!"


    But her voice was weak. She was sobbing profusely as her tears flowed on her lifeless face.


    "It''s me, Mark. Tina, your brother is here." Mark said gently, trying tofort her. He held her tightly


    against his chest, rested his head on her shoulder and whispered to her ear, "Shh, it''s okay now. You


    will be fine. Everything will be fine. Your brother is here and I''ll protect you¡­"


    Hearing the word "brother", she finally calmed down. She raised her head and looked at him, as if


    getting back something long lost.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Mark caressed her hair and gave a light kiss on her forehead.


    "It''s okay now¡­" He gently repeated his words again and again.


    Tina was still in shock. Her voice trembled with fear, "I am¡­so¡­afraid¡­ They all wanted me dead¡­"


    She was no longer the proud haughty princess she used to be.


    "There is nothing to be afraid of, dear," Mark told her.


    ''She should be staying in a luxury house, enjoying her life, and spending as much money as she would


    like instead of living in a hospital full of crazy people!''


    I will take her out, no matter what it might take! And then Jacob, he will never get away with this!'' Mark


    thought.


    "Who''s in charge here? Go and find them! All of them!" Mark ordered his men.


    They finally went back to Mark when Tina had fallen asleep.


    "Mr. Tao, they were all gone! We couldn''t find any of them," one of the guards reported.


    "What do you mean gone?" Mark turned his head and nced at him with a cold face.


    "No one is here," The guard replied in a low voice.


    Mark clicked his tongue in irritation.


    ''They definitely have ran away before I came here. They knew I would certainly make a scene. It''s clear


    that Jacob has been covering their asses.


    I thought Tina would be safe if she was diagnosed to have mental issues, but I waspletely wrong.''


    Mark started to me himself.


    Tina was still trembling even in her sleep. Seeing her like that, Mark couldn''t help bursting in rage.


    "Go and find them! I will turn their lives into living hell!"

 Chapter 263 His Beloved Woman

    Chapter 263 His Beloved Woman


    At the Tyrone Mansion, The "cold war" between Jacob Gu and Emily Baisted for a week. This time,


    the problem between them could not be easily solved unless one of them was willing to give in and


    compromise to the other.


    Atte night as usual, Jacob came back to the mansion drunk.


    He drank too much wine today. He hoped to numb himself with alcohol, but the results were obviously


    not what he expected.


    Jacob was quite sober now, more sober than ever.


    In fact, he was sober every night when he entered the mansion. This kind of sobriety gave him pain.


    Why? Because it drove him to remember of Emily''s betrayal again and again like a broken record.


    Because of his deep love for Emily, he couldn''t tolerate anything that would desecrate it.


    How could this happen?


    It shouldn''t be like this!


    It was like a thorn in Jacob''s heart. No matter how hard he tried to ignore, the thorn still couldn''t be


    pulled out. It kept stinging him all the time. It hurt so bad and he couldn''t sleep at night.


    He felt trapped in a deserted ind and there was no way to ask for help nor find a way out.


    The smallmp in the room emitted a dim orange light. Despite themp''s warmth, his heart felt cold.


    Was she afraid of the darkness again? Or themp was just open for him?


    Jacob couldn''t help looking over the bed.


    Emily seemed to have fallen asleep. Her face was enveloped by the dim light. Jacob found a long-lost


    sense of tenderness from her face, but he knew how rotten she was behind that tender face.


    Over these days, Emily treated him coldly. Her eyes, which had been full of happiness before, were


    filled with disappointment now.


    This made Jacob annoyed and irritated.


    Why should Emily be disappointed with him? She was the one who betrayed him after all! Did she


    really think she could undo what had been done if they just broke up? How dare she?


    Emily had just fallen asleep when she felt something heavy pressing on her and was running out


    breath. She opened her eyes and found some drunken man kissing her.


    Things like this happened every night. No matter how indifferent they were to each other during the


    day, but at night, the man was like a fierce beast, pestering her with strong passion.


    Emily lied on the bed numbly, letting him do whatever he wanted to do with her. "Do you think this


    means anything?"


    When he heard what she had said, Jacob stopped for a moment. He could hardly recognize her


    expression in the dim light but certainly could feel the iciness in her voice. He replied tly, "Yes."


    "Well, do what you wish."


    With that said, Jacob didn''t want to continue anymore. He arched his body, which was supported by his


    arms, and looked down at the woman lying under him. He spoke up, "Jack has been transferred to


    another ce. No one knows if something would happen to him. What do you think?"


    Speaking of this, it was surprising that Mr. Gu was so generous in this matter. But Mr. Gu had no other


    choice since his weakness was in Jacob''s hands. Jacob clearly understood what Mr. Gu most cared


    about.


    "You didn''t have to test me." Emily closed her eyes slowly. She felt very tired but her thoughts and


    heart were uneasy, "I hate him more than you do."


    Her voice muffled weakly.


    Jacob inevitably thought of the words Jack said before leaving.


    After the matter was brought to light, what Jack said was intended to make Emily feel better or he just


    told Jacob the truth? Or maybe it was both?


    "Emily, I am asking you for thest time. Have you and Jack ever have..."


    "Have what? You mean, have we ever have sexual affairs?" She opened her eyes and looked directly


    at the man in front of her. "I have no recollection of what happened that day. Haven''t you already seen


    the photos?" Why ask me again?"


    Every time this matter was mentioned, it was just like a scab being opened over and over again, hurting


    them in the process.


    Jacob also wanted to believe Jack''s words. But how would someone exin the photo? How could he


    believe that a man and a woman without clothes did nothing other than taking a photo? Moreover, he


    knew that Jack wanted this woman for too long.


    He could choose to believe Emily, but it was no way for him to believe Jack.


    Let alone the fact that Emily didn''t bother to lie to him. Her honesty was too terrible. No excuses. No


    any kind of denial.


    "Tell me then." Jacob pressed his lips together and continued his words. The sound from his throat was


    dry that every word struggled to be squeezed out from his throat. "As long as you tell me that you didn''t


    do that, I will believe you."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily looked at him baffled after hearing what he said. It never came to her mind that Jacob would say


    such words, and she even sensed self-deception from his words. Was it an illusion?


    "Jacob, don''t you think it is toote to say it now?"


    Jacob didn''t say anything. His eyes was fixed on her face.


    Emily pressed down her lips and gulped, "How can you say such silly words when you obviously don''t


    believe me? Don''t you feel guilty? And my answer may not satisfy you."


    Jacob''s breathing became heavy, "Go on."


    "I know that it is my fault, but that doesn''t mean that you can take out all your frustrations at me. I didn''t


    signed up for that! I am also a victim and suffer in pain. Do you understand?"


    "Emily..." Jacob knew that he went too far these days. But at the thought of Emily once had a


    rtionship with another man, and that there might be someone else in her heart, he couldn''t control


    himself.


    Angry, jealous, resentful, and painful.


    She was the woman most precious to him! Yet she confessed that she had betrayed him. He would


    rather have her lie to him than hearing the truth.


    "So, it''s best we break up. I am no longer good enough for you. Has it been hard for you to sleep


    together with me these days? Why would you force yourself to do this? Isn''t it much better if you just let


    me go?" Emily almost finished her words in one breath. She lowered her eyes, trying to hide her pain,


    and waited silently for Jacob''s reply.


    Even if Jacob was willing to ept her, she couldn''t forgive herself. She had been passive and humble


    in this rtionship. She couldn''t imagine that after such thing happened, she would continue to stay


    together with Jacob as if nothing had happened.


    She was undeserving of his love.


    At this moment, he realized that she was determined to break up with him. No other questions asked.


    "I won''t break up with you."


    "So, are you going to keep punishing me?"


    Her words deeply stung Jacob''s heart. He replied, "No."


    Emily couldn''t believe what he said. The corners of her lips rose up, but she didn''t say anything. She


    just turned her head and buried her face in the pillow.


    The atmosphere was so thick that one can cut it with a spoon.


    There was silence between them until Jacob slowly lied down beside Emily. He stretched out his arm


    and hugged Emily gently from behind, with his chin against her neck, whispering, "Emily, it''s my fault. I


    am so sorry. I love you so much, you know."


    Emily''s body stiffened at his touch. It was clear that she wasn''t asleep yet.


    Neither of them had a good sleep these days after all.


    Even thought there was no response from her, Jacob took a deep breath. He sniffed her fragrance as


    he cuddled her. He continued, "Let''s forget about this and start all over again, alright? We''ll start over


    as if nothing happened."

 Chapter 264 Congratulations!

    Chapter 264 Congrattions!


    "We can''t simply forget about that," Emily replied. "It''s not that easy..." She knew that Jacob was too


    deep in his emotional entanglement with her. Even though he was trying to forgive her, but from the


    bottom of his heart, he couldn''t find himself forgiving her for having sex with Jack. After all, dodging the


    matter would not solve their problems. If they went on like this, this matter would turn into a time bomb


    between them which would explode one day. And the emotional damage would be far greater.


    "Don''t worry! We can forget about it!" Jacob eximed stubbornly with a determined look on his face.


    "Jacob, please. Be more sensible, would you?" She took a few deep breaths to calm herself down and


    continued, "We''re over."


    They couldn''t get along as well as they used to, no matter how hard they tried. Damage had been done


    and was already imprinted in their minds and hearts.


    Those hurtful words that they said to each other could never be taken back.


    It was like trying to reconstruct a broken mirror. Even if the pieces were sessfully put together, the


    rift between them would always be there.


    Emily was disappointed with Jacob and more with herself.


    "I won''t allow it." Jacob wouldn''t ept that kind of treatment from her to him at all. He leaned over to


    her and said in a serious tone near her ears, "I love you, and you love me too. That''s more enough for


    us to continue being together."


    "Jacob, we can''t lie to ourselves. I don''t believe you don''t mind that I had sex with..." Emily was


    interrupted because Jacob kissed her lips firmly.


    As he kissed her passionately, he wrapped his hands around her tiny waist. Emily tried to pull away but


    his lips were fully nted on hers.


    They finally broke the kiss when Emily was slightly out of breath. Jacob straightened up slowly and let


    go of her. "Don''t say that anymore. Let us not mind it anymore."


    She could only look at his eyes, sighing helplessly.


    Even if they could pretend that nothing happened, deep down they both knew something was no longer


    the same. With that lurking around and gnawing at them bit by bit, how long would their rtionship


    last?


    Neither of them knew.


    They couldn''t find the right way to save their rtionship. They could only rely on band-aid solutions


    which might cause more harm in the future.


    Since that evening, Jacob changed his attitude toward Emily. He indulged her. He followed what she


    wished aside from letting her out.


    However, she wasn''t touched by this. She chose to stay rational and treated him lukewarmly. She felt


    trapped in the vi. She wanted to be free but she couldn''t do anything.


    Jacob''s forgiveness was nothing more than empty words. He still distrusted her and tried to control her.


    The situation was getting worse. She knew they needed to find a outlet, one way or the other. Either


    they broke out, or they drowned in such suffocating silence.


    Finally, she could not bear anymore. She summoned up all her courage and spoke up, "Jacob, I am


    also human not some caged pet! I want you to let me go out!" She was a bit nervous due to what Jacob


    had done and there was some fear remaining in her psyche.


    "Won''t it be better if you just stay home? Why do you want to go out?" Jacob tried not to sound irritated.


    Emily saw it clearly and felt that he was suppressing all negative emotions. He tried to pretend that he


    wasn''t suffering from them.


    His emotional state worried her, hence making her ufortable.


    "I''m not your puppet! I don''t need to be dictated by you. Even a dog gets some time to take a walk!"


    Emily exploded. She felt that she would go crazy anytime soon if he still kept her inside.


    Unexpectedly, Jacob didn''t lose his temper. He looked at her gently. "Why would youpare yourself


    with a dog? To be frank, I''ve been busy these days. When I''m free, I''ll take you out. Okay?"


    Emily looked straight at him, "I just wanted to know. Can you let me out? I want to go to work. I want to


    do what I want and I want a normal life. Can you give me that?"


    Without answering her questions, Jacob smirked, which was like a silent refusal and gave Emily a bad


    feeling. "If you give me a kiss, maybe I''ll think about it," he advised.


    Her face turned cold. Without hesitation, she turned around to walk out. This conversation would not


    y out.


    She didn''t see the horrible expression on his face. His chest tightened, watching her back disappear at


    the end of the stairs.


    He tried so hard to treat her the way he once did. He couldn''t forget how she betrayed him and his


    heart would not stop aching.


    The one-night stand between Emily and Jack hurt him badly. Even though it was an ident, he felt


    angry and sad.


    But he preferred to go on living with her in such a painful way rather than breaking up with her.


    As time went on, nothing changed between them.


    Gradually, Jacob gave her more freedom. Although their rtionship wasn''t as good as before, their


    tension eased down.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily couldn''t go back to work. asionally, she was allowed to go out with arge group of


    bodyguards behind her. She thought of them as moving walls that prevented her from escaping.


    She didn''t care much about them though. She just wanted to go outside and breathe some fresh air,


    instead being cooped up in the vi all the time.


    She had to say that Jacob was a clever man. He knew how to guess her. He gave her a bit of freedom


    before she could sink into a nervous breakdown. In the meantime, he asked the bodyguards to follow


    her and prevent her from leaving.


    However, something happened when Emily went out one day.


    As soon as she walked out of the vi, she suddenly fainted due to unknown reasons.


    Fortunately, the bodyguard behind her quickly caught her with his arms. They called for a doctor and


    quickly contacted Jacob.


    Jacob was in a meeting with a foreign businessman. When he got the call and was told that Emily


    passed out, he asked his partner if they could reschedule the next day due to an emergency. His


    foreign business partner agreed and he rushed out of the office. He drove as quickly as he could, even


    beating the red light, just to reach Tyrone Mansion.


    Just as he came back, the doctor just finished the examination. The doctor smiled, "Mr. Jacob, Ms.


    Emily''s condition is stable. She fainted due to overwork and great strain. Congrattions, Mr. Jacob.


    Ms. Emily has been pregnant for two months."


    When Jacob heard that Emily was okay, he sighed in relief and was going to walk into the room to see


    her. But the doctor''sst sentence stopped him.


    He suddenly looked into the doctor''s eyes and said, "I didn''t catch what you have just said. Please say


    it again."


    "Congrattions, Mr. Jacob. Ms Emily has been pregnant for two months!" The doctor repeated his


    words patiently, surprised to find that Jacob''s clouded expression. He was confused by his expression,


    and asked, "Mr. Jacob, is there something wrong?"


    "Nothing. I just want to see her first," Jacob said. He turned around and walked into the room, with slow


    steps.


    Inside the room, Emily was still asleep on a soft big bed. Her serene sleeping face was as angelic as a


    baby.


    Jacob looked down at her t stomach. When he thought that child she was carrying was probably not


    his, his heart throbbed painfully. He clenched his fists to calm himself down


    ''Two months ago, Emily had a night stand with Jack. Who is the child''s father? Is it me? Is it Jack?''


    thought Jacob. He was troubled, confused, and angry at the same time.


    Scenes of the past shed in his mind and he recalled Emily''s betrayal again.


    Jacob''s eyes widened, controlling his anger. At any second now, he would be losing his temper.


    Curse this! How could it turn out like this?

 Chapter 265 Im Going to Have A Baby

    Chapter 265 I''m Going to Have A Baby


    Emily finally woke up. Her eyes met Jacob''s and his icy stare brought shivers down her spine.


    "Emily Bai, you are pregnant." With a nk expression, he looked at her and said it, as if words were


    squeezed out of his mouth.


    Pregnant?


    She could hardly believe her ears, and unconsciously her eyes widened, "I''m pregnant? Howe..."


    Subconsciously, she reached for her belly; it was still t, but she didn''t expect that there was life


    lurking inside her body.


    "It''s two months old."


    Jacob seemed to mock her. Emily looked up at him with furrowed brows, "You don''t believe it''s yours,


    right?"


    A fog of pain shed across his eyes and he asked, "You think it''s mine? If you say yes, I will believe


    you. So what''s your answer?"


    She was stunned. However, she was sad since she was unable to give him an exact answer.


    The baby was two months old, so the time of her conception might have coincided with the day she


    was with Jack.


    "See? Even you are not sure if it''s mine." He gave a mocking smile.


    She closed her eyes and was silent for a long time before finally asking, "So? What do you want now?"


    "I want you to have an abortion." He said almost without any hesitation.


    Pain rose in her heart. Her hand on her belly seemed able to feel the existence of the baby, "I won''t do


    that. It''s my baby."


    Jacob stared at her darkly, "You want to keep the baby?"


    "Yes."


    "Why? I don''t want it." After all, it was hard for any man to be tolerant of the fact that the woman he


    loved had a baby with another man. Once born, the child would constantly remind him of her betrayal


    every single day.


    "I understand that you can''t take it." She finally had a calm and sensible talk with him. She took a deep


    breath and said, "So let''s have separate lives. It''s the best decision for the both of us. We should stop


    torturing each other."


    Her words were like fire, instantly igniting the anger in his heart. He couldn''t bear the thought of her


    eagerness to leave his side!


    "I know I failed you. I''ll raise the baby myself. For old days'' sake, please just let me go."


    "Have I ever said I will let you go? Don''t even think about it." His face was grim, evoking fear in her, "It


    might be mine."


    Now he wished more than ever that Jack''s words were true.


    However, what she said deprived him of his only hope. "Jacob, please don''t deceive yourself anymore.


    This is not what you believe in your heart."


    She believed that everything was her fault. She was really afraid that what she did would never be


    undone.


    It was like a time bomb. You never knew when it would explode. But once it exploded, all would turn


    into ashes and debris.


    She could tell that he was repressing his feelings, and so was she. This rtionship would keep


    dragging on, crushing both of them eventually.


    "Then have the abortion, and we can act as if nothing had happened. I''ll get you the best doctor." He


    sounded casual as he made the decision for her, "You have to trust me. I am doing this for your own


    good."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I won''t do that!" She red at him. It was getting difficult for her to see through him, "You have no right


    to make the decision for me. It is my baby! It''s my body, my choice!"


    What she said immediately infuriated him. He felt that there were implications.


    It was as if she was iming that the baby was not his and he had no right to get rid of her baby with


    another man!


    "Ridiculous!" His eyes gradually turned red, and his whole face seemed to be covered with a thin ck


    mist, "Even if it is not my child, I can still decide its fate, because my name is Jacob Gu."


    "Thwack!" Emily smacked him in the face with all her might, and yelled, "Get out! Get the hell out of


    here! I don''t want to see your face!"


    She couldn''t bear to look at the man who threatened to kill her baby!


    His head turned slightly because of her p, and his face turned pale.


    He was furious that she raised a hand at him so as to protect that bastard child.


    After the p, her anger was reced by fear. His temper was getting unpredictabletely, and she


    didn''t know what he would do now that she had pped him. However, there was one thing she was


    sure of; no matter what he would do, she would be at his mercy.


    She shouldn''t have been so impulsive.


    But to her surprise, he just stood there with pain and struggle in his eyes, as if they would burst out any


    moment now.


    He said nothing, and just turned away and walked out of the room.


    He couldn''t stay there any longer. He couldn''t guarantee what he would do next. Thest thing he


    wanted to do was to hurt her.


    But some things had to be done.


    He wouldn''t allow anything to destroy their rtionship.


    When he left the room, Emily sighed in relief. Then unease crept up in her psyche.


    She didn''t know what he would do next, but she was certain that he did not want her to keep the baby!


    She looked down at her belly, and gently stroked it as she murmured, "My baby... "


    It was hers but not necessarily Jacob''s.


    She remembered those days when she mistakenly thought that she was pregnant and Jacob was


    overjoyed. He was so protective and thoughtful during those days. Every night he would even tell


    stories and do prenatal education for the baby that didn''t really exist.


    When it turned out to be a false rm, they were both upset and sad because they got attached


    towards the baby.


    Now she was really pregnant, but the baby was now unwee.


    She had lost her parents and the Taos are not her real family. The unborn baby was her only real


    family. It was her blood flowing in its veins and their bond was unbreakable.


    Now with the baby in her, she truly felt that she wasn''t alone in this world. She had so much to do


    instead of being trapped in this house!


    As for Jack, whether the child was his or not, she would never take him back. He deliberately ruined


    her life!


    "Don''t worry... Mommy will take good care of you and protect you." Determination filled her eyes. She


    had finally made up her mind. No one could ever take away her baby''s right of being born!

 Chapter 266 Stay Vigilant!

    Chapter 266 Stay Vignt!


    Since Emily knew that she was pregnant, she had been watching over her condition, especially her


    food and medicine. She couldn''tpletely trust the doctor sent by Jacob.


    Meanwhile, she secretly plotted how she would get away.


    Jacob couldn''t bear that she kept her guard up around him. But he also knew what she was really


    worried about, which made him feel more sad.


    "Do you really think I am such a despicable person who would poison your food?"


    Emily ate carefully when she heard Jacob''s query. She was surprised to hear that and she stopped for


    a moment. She answered, "I''m just being vignt. For now, I can''t trust anyone but myself."


    Jacob''s eyebrows knitted together, "I don''t need to poison your food even if I am intend to abort the


    baby. Instead, I hope you can eat more so that you can recover quickly after the abortion."


    Upon hearing this, Emily suddenly lost her appetite. She put down her utensil and spoke up, "Forget it!


    I''ll never let you abort my baby!"


    Then she stood up and left the table for upstairs.


    Jacob hit his fist on the table, causing the table to wobble and the utensils to tter.


    There was little time left and he must take action.


    He thought that Jack would be the biggest obstacle between them. But now, it seemed that the unborn


    child took Jack''s ce.


    He didn''t know how much this unborn child meant to her. But he clearly understood that the longer he


    waited, the more Emily would get attached to the child. By that time, it was no longer good for both of


    them.


    It was better than to get hurt now than to get more hurt in the long run.


    Maybe.


    It was a sunny day, and Emily went to the garden to enjoy the warm sunshine.


    After her got pregnant, Emily chose not to shut herself out. Instead, she often went out for a walk,


    which helped her rx and distract her from their problems.


    The sunshine was so warm, as if it was lighting up all the darkness in the world.


    Sitting on the big rocking chair, Emily gradually fell asleep.


    She was covered in the sunshine, basking its warmth. She looked so angelic and pure as she snoozed.


    Jacob didn''t expect that he would see such a beautiful sight as he stepped into the garden.


    He stepped forward and walked towards Emily silently so he wouldn''t wake her up. He lowered his


    head to study her features.


    It would be good if the time could stand still in this moment.


    At this moment, everything was quiet and peaceful.


    He couldn''t help but sigh slightly, hoping that was the case.


    The time bomb between them would not be removed as long as the unborn child was there.


    He bent down to lift Emily up and sent her back to her room. He gently put her down on the bed then


    left.


    Emily had always been a shallow sleeper. She woke up after a few minutes and was confused to find


    herself lying on the bed.


    Hadn''t she enjoyed the sunshine in the garden downstairs?


    ''Did Jacob bring me to the bed?'' she mused.


    She felt mixed emotions swirling in her chest. She got up from the bed and put on her slippers. When


    she went to the doorway, she suddenly heard a voice which was deliberately lowered down.


    She pressed her ear on the door since she simply couldn''t help herself but eavesdrop at the


    conversation.


    "Miss Bai is in good physical condition. I am sure she will quickly recover if I carry out the abortion for


    her now. But, Mr. Gu, I would like to confirm. Have you really decided?" The voice came to Emily''s


    ears. It was clearly the doctor''s voice.


    Jacob paused for a while and then said, "Do the operation now."


    The doctor didn''t probe any further so as to avoid trouble. It was best not to pry into the affairs of rich


    and powerful families, but only do what the client said.


    Emily''s eyes widened in shock when she heard the conversation between Jacob and the doctor.


    How dare he decide to abort her baby now?


    She winced and her steps rmed two people who weren''t far in the corridor.


    "Emily..." Jacob felt his heart sank. He knew she heard the conversation so he tried to go after her.


    "What do you want? Don''te near me!" Emily red at Jacob. She kept backing away and the fear


    on her face was apparent.


    "It''s alright. Don''t be afraid..." Jacob lowered his voice and tried to approach her slowly, "Everything will


    be fine soon. You won''t feel any pain. And I will stay right here with you..."


    "No! I won''t let you abort my baby! You cannot decide that for me!" Emily stood with her back against


    the window and there was no other way out for her.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob''s voice was soft, as if coaxing her. "That baby is a mistake. If you want a baby, I am sure we will


    have as many babies as you like in the future. Is that alright? If you want a daughter, we will have one.


    And if you want a son, then we can also have one. I promise you that I will treat our children as the


    apples of my eye..."


    "No! This is different!" Emily shook her head angrily. Her eyes were red, "Nothing can rece the baby!


    If I abort the baby, he would disappearpletely. It''s impossible for me to have another baby who is


    exactly like it. Do you understand?"


    "Emily, listen to me. It is not a baby yet. It''s still just an embryo, a small clump of cells..."


    "Whatever! It is my baby. It is my flesh and blood... Jacob, it might be your child. It''s possible, right?


    What if it is yours?"


    "No." He answered coldly, "It is not my child."


    The hope in Emily''s eyes disappeared. She pleaded, "Jacob, please don''t do this my baby. It''s


    innocent. I beg you. Please..." She was crying and begging for his mercy.


    Her begging didn''t work. Instead, it roused Jacob''s anger.


    He was jealous of the unborn child. She cared about it so much and was protective of it. It made him


    restless and resentful.


    "You must give up this unborn baby. Emily, you should take my advice."


    As Jacob stepped closer, Emily was getting more afraid. As an act of desperation, she directly climbed


    up the windowsill. "Don''te closer or I swear I will jump down!"


    A sh of nervousness and panic reflected in Jacob''s eyes, "Emily, calm down. If you jump, the child


    will die. Is that really what you want?"


    "I have no choice. I really don''t know what I should do..." Emily cried, "I''d rather die together with my


    child..."


    Jacob was astonished at what she said. He didn''t care about this unidentified child, but he did care


    about her safety.


    Could he bear to see her dead together with her child?


    Her threat had sessfully struck his weakness.

 Chapter 267 I Hate You

    Chapter 267 I Hate You


    Emily''s threat also made Jacob angrier. The reason that she threatened him with her life was to protect


    the child! Was this child worthy of Emily''s life?


    He walked quietly to Emily and eased his tone meanwhile, "Emily, it is very dangerous. Why don''t you


    get down from the window first? I promise that I will give you anything as long as youe down."


    "Promise me anything?" Tears had blurred Emily''s sight and she was so frightened and muddled at the


    moment. She couldn''t tell whether his words were true or not. "Will you promise me to let me keep the


    child?"


    Jacob answered directly without any hesitation, "Yes. I promise you. Pleasee to me."


    Emily gawked at him for a few seconds and suddenly shouted, "You liar! I know you''ve been trying to


    kill it! Why didn''t you show your mercy to the baby at first? I have lost my parents. It will be the closest


    family member I have in the world. I can''t bear to lose it!"


    He never understood how much the unborn child meant to her after all she had been through. For her,


    the child was like her only emotional support.


    "It is my fault. I apologize. I promise you everything, alright? I will do everything for you even if it costs


    my life, as long as you promise me that you won''t do anything reckless again."


    Hisst words were so sincere that Emily let her guard down for a moment.


    Taking advantage of the moment, he rushed to her and pulled her to his arms, taking her away from the


    window.


    Emily struggled desperately in his arms and even scratched Jacob''s chin, leaving several scars on it.


    She shouted, "Liar! Liar! Liar! You big liar! You lied to me again..."


    Before she could finish her words, she jolted pain by her neck. A syringe was unexpectedly injected


    into her skin. And she was drained of her strength.


    Trying hard to suppress the dull pain in his chest, Jacob lifted her up and carried her to the operation


    room in the mansion, which had already been prepared for her.


    Despite her losing consciousness, it seemed that Emily had foreseen what would happen to her. Tears


    flowed from her eyes to Jacob''s shirt. "No! Jacob, please. I beg you. Please..."


    Jacob didn''t say anything and picked up his pace to the operating room.


    The medical equipment was moreplete than in the hospital. The staff were all well-trained. All this


    was to guarantee Emily''s safety in the abortion.


    Jacob gently put her on the operating table. He bowed his head to kiss her smooth forehead. He saw


    that it was filled with cold sweat.


    "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine once you have fallen asleep."


    Emily tightly clung to his clothes and said weakly, "Jacob, you can''t do this to me..."


    Jacob took a deep breath and forced himself not to look at her pleading eyes. He loosed her fingers


    one by one.


    Emily loosened her grip and let go of Jacob''s clothes, with eyes full of tears.


    She recalled the moment when Jack had forced Rose to abort her own child. She must have been as


    desperate as Emily now.


    She never imagined that such thing would happen to her one day.


    "Jacob, do think there is any difference between you and Jack? He mercilessly killed Rose''s unborn


    baby even though she doesn''t want to. You''re just the same as him. Cruel and merciless."


    "Emily..." Jacob stiffened.


    "You keep saying that it is for my own good. Liar! You''re just being selfish. You hated my baby because


    you think it''s not yours and so you''re just going to kill it! Have you ever thought of putting yourself in my


    shoes? Have you ever thought what I would feel, huh?"


    Jacob looked down at her firmly. He spoke in a dry voice, "Don''t worry. We will have many children...


    As much as you want in the future." "Forget it" Emily almost used up all her strength. She was


    gradually losing consciousness due to the anesthesia. She only left three words for Jacob before


    everything went dark. "I hate you..."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Those three words were like a knife, stabbing his heart. He trembled as if his body was poured with ice-


    cold water.


    She said she hated him!


    At this moment, Jacob felt he could hardly breathe on what she had said.


    He was snapped out of his thoughts when the doctor''s voice came to his ears, "Mr. Gu, the operation is


    about to begin. Would you mind waiting outside?"


    He turned around silently and went out out the operation room. His legs were as heavy as lead and


    each step took effort.


    It took him a long time to finish the few steps. It was like a walk on a spiky road.


    Then he turned around suddenly after a few seconds. With all his strength, he pushed open the door


    that was about to close.


    "Stop! Do not touch her! All of you, don''t touch her!"


    All doctors and nurses were astonished and stood still. Jacob rushed to the operation table and lifted


    Emily up. He said to her, as his forehead pressed on her, "Please don''t hate me, okay? I promise you


    everything and I''ll do anything you want as long as you won''t hate me... Let us keep this baby..."


    Jacob sobbed, "Why won''t you answer me? Aren''t you going to forgive me? Emily, I know I am wrong...


    I will allow you to keep this baby. Let us have many babies as much as you want, alright?"


    With their eyes wide open, the medical staff could hardly believe what was happening.


    It surprised them that the man, who had been cold, cruel, ruthless and resolute outside, was actually


    brought to his knees by his lover.


    "Mr. Gu, Ms. Bai is still under anesthesia right now so I am afraid she won''t able to respond to you right


    now." One of the doctors couldn''t help reminding him.


    Jacob seemed to wake up from a dream and recovered himself slowly. He stared at her unconscious


    form.


    She must hate him a lot now.


    Jacob thought he didn''t care how she would treat him but reality gave him a hard p. He couldn''t bear


    that Emily hated him. What he wanted was to see her beautiful smiling face once again.


    He didn''t want to see Emily''s angry face like right now.


    Was he really wrong?


    Seeing how he was silent, the doctors looked at each other and didn''t know how to react. After a


    moment of silence, one doctor asked, "Mr. Gu, do we still carry on with the operation?"


    Jacob looked sharply at the doctor, causing thetter to wince.


    "Stop it."


    "Understood, Mr. Gu."¡¡ The doctor wiped off the cold sweat from his forehead.


    It was Jacob who invited them to have this operation. But now, it seemed that they were the unmerciful


    ones who did something inhumane and deserved punishment.


    All of these doctors had the same thought. Unfortunately no one had the courage to speak up because


    they didn''t want to get in trouble, knowing Jacob''s influence.


    Jacob bent down to lift Emily up once again and was ready to leave this operation room. "Write down


    all medical tips for pregnancy for me and prescribe some medicine for her to stay healthy. Give them to


    meter."


    ''Whatever. I''ll let Emily keep this baby, if that''s what she wants", he thought.

 Chapter 268 Waiting For Death

    Chapter 268 Waiting For Death


    Emily found herself standing when she felt someone grabbing her.


    Jacob took her and tied her down onto the bed. There were several medical staff in white who looked


    at her with no trace of expression. There were also many medical equipment around her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "No! Don''t touch me!" she screamed, "Don''t take away my baby!"


    Everything suddenly went ck. Jacob, the doctors, the bed, they all disappeared!


    Then it quickly shifted to another scene where she saw a crying Rose.


    "No. Please! Not my baby!" Rose sobbed, her body on the ground, clutching her belly.


    Emily felt pity and worry but it was reced with horror when Rose''s expression changed. She cackled


    like an insane person, "Oh, Emily, I didn''t expect, of all people, that you will be experiencing the same


    pain I went through... I couldn''t do anything to save my precious child. Probably they''re taking your


    baby away. We''re just the same, after all. Powerless to protect our own flesh and blood! How does it


    feel, Emily? Does it feel good?" Then Rose keptughing andughing until it faded.


    "No, don''t do that to my child!" Emily''s eyes flung open. Emily felt a sharp pain in her stomach. She bit


    her lip in pain, "M-My baby...It hurts so much..."


    "What''s happening to her? Why is she in pain?" Jacob asked with nervous voice.


    "Perhaps she was frightened. Everything will be fine quickly as long as she feels safe both physically


    and mentally..." The doctor beside Emily quickly took medical measures to make sure she was fine. He


    injected some medicine to relieve the pain.


    Jacob frowned, "What else should I keep watch on? Have you already written it on the paper?"


    "Yes, Mr. Gu. If there is anything abnormal with Ms. Emily, please inform us."


    "Understood. You may take your leave."


    "Yes, Mr. Gu."


    After necessary measures were taken, the medical staff went out quietly and waited outside so they


    coulde immediately once an emergency arised.


    Jacob lowered his head and looked at Emily kindly who was still half-conscious, "How are you feeling?


    You should rest more."


    Emily stared at him and gradually her eyes were filled with disgust, "Jacob..."


    Looking back at her, Jacob knew what she was thinking and he felt hurt as if there were needles


    pricking into his heart. He still spoke in a gentle voice, "The child is still here..."


    Before he could finish his words, Emily suddenly sat up, grasped the pillow beside her, and threw it


    toward him. "Don''te near me! I don''t want to see you now!"


    The pillow didn''t hurt Jacob but the way she acted did. He took a few steps back, "Alright, I won''t go


    closer to you. The child is still safe in your body, so you don''t need to worry. It is bad for your condition


    if you get stressed out like this."


    Emily paused for a while and asked "What did you say? My child is still here and alive?"


    She already lost the child, right?


    Emily touched her stomach subconsciously, but she did not feel anything. There wasn''t anything


    abnormal except her sluggishness.


    Jacob didn''t lie to her. Well, that was new.


    Realizing that she wasn''t as cross as before, Jacob approached her slowly, "As for the child... You can


    keep it as you wish. I will respect your decision."


    Emily looked at him with surprise. She thought there was something wrong with her ears. Or maybe


    she didn''t heard him the first time?


    "What you said... is true?"


    "Yes."


    Emily bit down her lower lip. Was Jacob really letting her keep the baby?


    "Why?"


    At first, he had been so determined to get rid of the child and she was even given an anesthetic to go


    on with the procedure. What made him change his mind?


    Jacob only stood in front of her, slightly lowering his head. He was looking down at her, but somehow


    he seemed to be defeated and pathetic. "I don''t want you to hate me. That''s the reason why I am


    letting you keep this baby."


    Emily lifted her head to look at his eyes, still unsure whether he was being sincere or not.


    Jacob sighed, "It''s just a child. I can afford to give its needs and wants. You don''t need to be suspicious


    of me. If I really wanted to abort this child, I could have done it right now. Why would I let you keep it?"


    Despite being doubtful, Emily couldn''t deny that what he said what was right.


    She didn''t had any idea how much pain she brought to Jacob when she said "I hate you".


    "Really? You don''t mind me keeping this child?" Emily couldn''t help asking Jacob but quickly regretted


    her question


    "The child will certainly be mine, whether it''s actually mine or not." Jacob''s eyes were dark again.


    "Emily, I want us to be together the way we were before. I hope that''s alright with you."


    He missed the way they used to spend time together, her warm smiles, and her affection. Those were


    what he had lost.


    "I see then. Let''s talk about itter." Emily looked away from him.


    Jacob put a hand inside one of his pockets, "Have a good rest. I will assure you that I will never ever


    bring harm to the child anymore."


    Emily could only nod as her replied. He didn''t know whether she believed him or not. But what


    mattered was that, their rtionship could be fixed.


    Tyrone Mansion became lively once again.


    Jacob hired specialist chefs, senior dietitians and private doctors. They were assigned to care for the


    pregnant Emily and to watch her condition.


    At first, Emily felt ttered. Yet she remained alert because she was worried that someone might harm


    her.


    It turned out that she was just overthinking.


    Jacob wasn''t actually fond of the child but he showed no signs of objection. As the saying goes "Love


    me, love my dog". Hepletely stopped thinking about aborting her child.


    Her moods were like an indicator for all the staff in the mansion. Everyone must made sure that


    anything Emily wanted will be given.


    The memory of Jacob had once forced abortion to her was like a scar embedded inside her mind. She


    wished it was all just some stupid nightmare.


    At least now, the child was safe and sound, and gradually grew in Emily''s body.


    Unfortunately, the news of her pregnancy couldn''t be hidden for too long. Mr. Gu was soon informed


    about it by his men.


    In the tea room, he was drinking his tea leisurely as he listened to the reports of one of his men.


    Despite his old age, his memory remained sharp. "The child? Who''s the father?" Who?"


    The man replied, "It might be Mr. Jacob''s or Mr. Jack''s."


    Mr. Gu could only sigh as he shook his head. He put down his tea cup and stared at it, "This time, I am


    afraid Jacob is going topletely destroy Jack."


    Why were the men in this family were so crazy about that Emily? Jacob was so protective of her that


    nobody dared to touch her.


    Mr. Gu believed that she was the source of trouble. He wouldn''t permit it if she remained in their family.


    Arthur, who stood beside him, asked, "Mr. Jacob is going to take action. Should we help Mr. Jack?"


    "Us? Helping him? Nah! If he can''t survive then he''s better off dead!" Mr. Gu said angrily. He didn''t


    actually mean it. He was just disappointed at Jack, who always failed to meet his expectations.


    Arthur decided not to press further. He understood that what Jacob had done to Jack before was not


    much of a big deal. After all, Jack was no match for Jacob once thetter was determined to defeat


    him.


    In short, Jack wouldn''t be able to do anything but wait for his death.

 Chapter 269 Please Have Mercy On Me

    Chapter 269 Please Have Mercy On Me


    Despite of what happened, Jack remained a member of the Gu family. Despite Mr. Gu''s anger, he


    spoke to Arthur, "Send someone to keep an eye on him."


    "Understood, sir. It will be done immediately."


    Mr. Gu brought the teacup to his lips, savoring the tea''s warmth into his system. However, it wasn''t


    enough to change his bad mood, "One more thing. Kindly check up on what Jacob has been doing


    lately!"


    Mr. Gu thought he treated Jacob as if he was his own son. However, Jacob obviously had never been


    grateful to him.


    He remembered that Jacob threatened him with the Gu Consortium because of Emily. Having been the


    CEO for so many years, Jacob knew all the secret transactions that would make the business crumble


    if they were ever brought out to the public.


    For the first time, Mr. Gu was aware that Jacob didn''t care about anything in the consortium at all, or


    maybe he knew something about what Mr. Gu had been trying to hide all these years!


    If that was the case, he didn''t need to be kind to Jacob anymore!


    Anything he gave Jacob, he could always take it back!


    The Gu family were so busy in their own troubles, nobody noticed the dirty woman who escaped from


    Jack''s basement.


    Rose sighed in relief. She never thought that she would see the light of the day ever again.


    She had been imprisoned in a dark basement and miserably tortured by Jack for too long. What date


    was it today? She had forgotten. She suffered so much that death could be considered a luxury for her.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She unexpectedly escaped and she was truly thanking the heavens for letting her go.


    She had no idea what happened. It was all just a fuzzy memory. Right now, she wanted to stay away


    from the Gu Family, from Jack, and from the Tao Family. She had to find a way where they wouldn''t find


    her.


    She knew how much they hated her. And if they ever caught her, they will make sure she wouldn''t


    escape and make her miserable for the rest of her life!


    The sky was gray and dark. It was also raining hard.


    Ignoring her pain, she limped until she reached the park. She found the rockery and sought refuge


    there.


    She remembered her life before. She graduated from a prestigious university andter, became a chief


    jewelry designer of a well-knownpany. She lived a life of fame and shing lights.


    When she met and got into a rtionship with Jack, she thought she would be able to live a high-ss


    type of life. Then it turned out to be her biggest nightmare.


    Jack, Jacob, and Emily. There were the ones to me! They made her like this!


    Her resentment towards them only fired up her will to live!


    The rockery was filled with rubbish left by some uneducated tourists. She scurried through the rubbish


    to find food. She grabbed a piece of hard bread that went bad and took a bite of it. She must survive!


    She must survive long enough to get her revenge!


    As long as she lived, she would make sure to turn their lives into living hell!


    Rose kept eating the bread, plotting her next step.


    In the Tyrone Mansion, As time passed by, Emily came to know that even though Jacob didn''t care


    much for the baby, he made sure that nothing awful happened to her. Instead, he kept watching on her


    condition so that cloud of doubt was gradually lifted.


    Jacob had a point. If he was really persistent in aborting the baby, he would have let the procedure


    continue while she was sedated.


    He epted the baby for her sake. He wasn''t over what happened between Jack and Emily so he had


    to pretend that everything was fine.


    She knew she had to remain vignt.


    Once the baby was born and was still with Jacob in the following days, things could eventually go


    wrong in the long run.


    Any man wouldn''t be pleased if he watched the woman he loved give birth to another man''s offspring.


    The baby would always remind Jacob of that Emily had a rtionship with someone else. Surely,


    Jacob wouldn''t be able to control himself and finally explode one day.


    The thought of leaving the mansion had always been in Emily''s mind. She had to raise this child all by


    herself alone if she wanted to keep things peaceful.


    She tried to think of a n and prayed that the heavens would listen to her prayers. One fateful


    afternoon, she got the perfect opportunity and Jacob wasn''t home.


    Jacob was not at home. There was a truck in and out of the vi, which specially delivered fresh food


    for Emily.


    No one noticed Emily quietly hid herself in a big basket. This was picked up by the truckers and ced


    it inside the truck then left the Tyrone Mansion.


    Emily''s heart thumped inside her chest. She was unsure when the truck would stop. When the truck


    stopped at the entrance of a vegetable market, she managed to sneak off the truck quietly.


    Since Emily was in her early stages of pregnancy and didn''t look obviously pregnant, she ran as


    quickly as she could from "danger zone".


    That was how she fled the Tyrone Mansion.


    Now where could she go?


    She touched the bank card inside her pocket. She didn''t expect that it woulde in handy.


    It wouldn''t be too long before Jacob found out that she had gone. She had to go some ce where he


    wouldn''t be able to find her!


    Emily withdrew some money for food and hailed a taxi going to the airport.


    On her way, a dirty beggar stopped her.


    "Are you hungry? Here is some food." Without thinking for too long, Emily handed the newly-bought


    food to the beggar.


    The beggar grabbed the food and started to gobble it up. Then she paused eating and hugged Emily''s


    leg.


    Emily winced at what the beggar did. The beggar was a woman who wore rags and her hair was in a


    mess.


    The beggar seemed familiar and Emily''s eyes widened when she recognized the beggar.


    "Rose? Is that you?" Emily was unsure. Ever since Rose set fire in the hotel, she had never heard


    anything from the woman ever again


    She didn''t expect she would see Rose under this circumstance. From what she knew, Rose fled and


    was being searched by Jacob and Mark.


    Rose groveled and begged, "Emily, I''m so sorry. Please have mercy on me¡­"


    Emily gave a cold stare, stepping back. "What the hell do you want?"


    Rose continued eating and knelt in front of Emily, "I have suffered a lot these past few weeks. I am


    asking you to help me! I beg you!"


    Emily tried to pull back her leg, but Rose clung tighter. She red, "There''s nothing left to say. You did


    this to yourself!"


    Emily, I know I was wrong and I regret it. Do you know how miserable I have been all this time? Jack


    imprisoned me in his basement and tortured me day after day. He broke my legs then waited for it to


    heal so he could break them again!"

 Chapter 270 Are You Going To Leave Me Behind

    Chapter 270 Are You Going To Leave Me Behind


    "Look at me!" Rose painfully tore clothes off to show her body, which was full of burn scars, and put her


    palms up as she knelt. "Aside from torturing, Jack aborted my baby boy!


    He was almost a human being, Emily! He was about to be born! But Jack murdered him and I failed to


    protect him! And you know what happened? I won''t be able to bear any children anymore because of


    that bastard!"


    Rose looked as if she went to hell and back many times. She was different from what she used to be.


    All the pain had filled her body and she looked so scornful! As for Emily, she was still beautiful! She had


    Jacob who loved her so much and she also turned to be the Tao n''s biological daughter.


    ''Why some people are born lucky?


    I worked hard for what I wanted! I did everything to get what I deserve! Why did fate mess it up?'' Rose


    thought.


    Her words hit Emily. Emily recalled that day when Jacob almost forced to abort her baby so she


    understood what the other woman had been through.


    But that didn''t mean she would let Rose off the hook so easily.


    "What do you want from me? Let me go! Jacob might find me anytime soon!"


    "Stop lying to me! You''re alone!" Rose''s face suddenly got twisted. Her voice dripped in venom, "If


    you''re not going to help, I might as well get my revenge here and now!"


    She pulled out a rusty fruit knife and stabbed Emily.


    How could she be so stupid? Emily didn''t notice that Rose had a hidden knife. Subconsciously, as


    retaliation, she managed to kick Rose out.


    She knew she had to keep herself safe for the baby''s sake.


    Rose was dragged onto the ground. She had no intention of giving up. She clenched her fist as she


    wobbly stood up. "I hate you so much! You made my life miserable!"


    Rose would do everything to have her revenge. She couldn''t wait to release her wrath, starting with


    Emily.


    She mustered all her strength and jumped on Emily. "Burn in hell, you bitch!"


    She aimed for Emily''s belly, causing thetter to panic. Emily took a few steps, causing her trip on a


    stone.


    ''What should I do now? No! My baby'' Emily''s panicked thought rang inside her head.


    Emily didn''t expect that someone caught her body on time. A pair of warm arms shielded her from the


    impact.


    Rose''s knife managed to pass through Jacob and gave him a scratch.


    "Is that it?" Jacob took a deep breath. All of a sudden, he gave Rose a hard kick on the stomach!


    "Ugh!" Rose groaned as her back hit a telephone pole before going to the ground. She coughed out


    blood and the knife got lost from her grip. She couldn''t even mutter a single word.


    "Jacob!" Emily looked up and saw Jacob''s face. She felt worried as she saw his wound, "How are you


    feeling right now?"


    He didn''t answer her. He wrapped his arms around Emily and approached Rose. He red at her


    coldly, "Touch her and you''re going to be dead."


    Emily didn''t spare a single nce at Rose. She looked up at Jacob, "Let''s go to a hospital. The knife is


    rusty and dirty. You must get an infection."


    "Don''t worry. I''m fine." Jacob just shrugged off his injury. "It''s just a small scratch."


    Emily got a bit angry and she insisted, "What do you mean? It''s not okay! We should go to a hospital


    now!"


    "Well, if you insist." Emily''s concern made Jacob feel better. He gave a smirk, "Look at her. She looks


    so pathetic, right? What should we do to her?"


    "Let''s just call the police."


    "Call the police? Bringing her to jail is just way too kind for her."


    Jacob''s gaze was condescending.


    Rose red the couple with strong hatred in her eyes. She knew that Jacob wouldn''t let her go. She


    only smiled, jeering at them. "Such a shame! Looks like I won''t be able to kill this bitch now! I won''t be


    able to send her to hell with my own..."


    Rose was interrupted abruptly when Jacob gave another blow on her stomach. She coughed out some


    blood again.


    Jacob wanted to tear Rose apart and skin her alive. But he tried to control his anger so it wouldn''t


    frighten Emily.


    Emily couldn''t take it anymore so she gentlely tugged his sleeve, "Let''s just call the police and go to the


    hospital! Please!"


    "Alright." Jacob raised his hand and gestured his men to go to Rose. Jacob just gave them a look and


    they already knew what to do with her.


    He obliged to Emily''s request on going to the hospital. The knife was rusty so he received an anti-


    tetanus shot and his wound was now being nursed.


    After everything was settled, Jacob asked Emily, "Who told you to sneak out?"


    Emily couldn''t look at him and tried to find the right words.


    "If I didn''t find you, then you''ll end up dead!" Her pulled her into his arms and said, "Why do you want to


    leave me behind? You are so cruel!"


    Nobody knew how sad and frantic he was when he found out that Emily went missing.


    The thought of losing her forever had flooded into his system. He couldn''t even breathe easy due to


    panic!


    "I''m so sorry..." Emily lowered eyes, not knowing what to say anymore.


    "You still don''t believe me, do you?" He released Emily slightly and sadly looked at her. "The child is


    more important to you, isn''t it?" he sighed.


    "Jacob..." Emily couldn''t take the look in his eyes. He looked like a puppy being abandoned by its


    owner, "Jacob, I''m really sorry. I was so afraid..."


    Jacob obviously knew what she was afraid of. He gave Sam a look and Sam presented a thick


    contract.


    "Ms. Bai, please take a look. This is a property transfer contract. Mr. Jacob has transferred 50% of his


    property to your child and 50% to you."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gu n''s Consortium didn''t belong to Jacob and he was aware of Mr. Gu''s n. Jacob wasn''t the type


    to waste his time so he made sure that he had his own assets and concealed them.


    He perfectly knew his role in the Gu Family. He wasn''t even a son by blood! He knew that there was a


    possibility that Mr. Gu might take away everything he had so he had to prepare for it. And now he was


    willing to gave all his own assets to his lover in exchange for her sense of security.


    "What are you doing?" It took a while for Emily to realize what had happened. "You don''t have to do


    this. I won''t take your money!"

 Chapter 271 Save It

    Chapter 271 Save It


    Jacob spoke with tenderness. "Whether you ept it or not, it''s your call. But it''s still up to me to give it


    to you or not. I promised you that I will not hurt the baby and I will give the baby the best things life can


    offer."


    Emily didn''t know how to answer. She looked at the papers and back to Jacob, "I-I can''t ept this..."


    Money had never been the reason why Emily chose to be with Jacob, after all.


    Jacob said gently but firmly, "My principle is I never take back what I have given away." Then


    continued, "Come on! Think about it. If I annoyed you just a little, you can drive me away and I will be


    left with nothing! I will end up in the street!"


    "Wait, what? What are you saying?" Emily tried to stop herself fromughing.


    "See? If you kick me out, you''re going see as a dirty beggar in the street. Alms, alms, please give me


    alms," Jacob put out a cupped hand around his mouth, making a funny face. Then he turned serious,


    "See? I am willing to give you everything." He reached out his big hands to hold a Emily''s small ones,


    "Will you try to trust me more, please?"


    Emily tried to process what he just did. How crazy could Jacob Gu be? She opened her mouth to


    speak, "I...I''m sorry."


    "If you disappear from my side, I will surely go crazy. Stop running away from me. Please stay with


    me."


    Jacob knelt in front of her with pleading eyes. Feeling guilty, Emily couldn''t help but to sigh and nod.


    "Now that I have nothing, you cannot abandon me now." Jacob stood up and smiled. He hugged her


    and rested his chin on her neck. Inhaling her scent, he felt a sense of relief washing all over him.


    Emily didn''t struggle to break the hug, "Howe will you have nothing? It''s impossible for you to go


    out and beg in the streets. You are a member of the Gu Family!"


    "Gu Family?" Jacob only sneered, "It''s going to disappear sooner orter."


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Emily was confused at what he just said.


    Jacob decided not to talk about it any further and changed the topic, "Now, Miss Emily Bai, will you


    come back to me? And we shall live the days together like we have used to?"


    Emily thought for a moment before she exploded into a smile, causing Jacob''s heart to skip a beat.


    "Yes!" She leaned foreheads with Jacob and gave him a peck on the lips. "I will stay with you for the


    rest of our days..."


    Someone like him was rare. Despite her shorings and the fact that she hurt him badly, he still


    asked her toe back to him and be with him. How could a woman be stupid enough to let this kind


    of man go?


    Jacob could already breathe easy. Good days were finallying and he just felt it as he held Emily


    tightly in his arms.


    In Jingshi City Prison, As Rose was being escorted in the prison, she noticed that something was off,


    "Wait. Is this a prison for males? Why did you take me here? How could you? You could have taken me


    to a prison for women!"


    The jailers who escorted her didn''t answer and forcibly threw her into one of the cells.


    There were almost a dozen of male criminals in the cell. They stared at her in a dirty way, causing


    Rose to put her guard up.


    "Oh well. Even though she stinks, we got ourselves a woman, boys," One of themughed.


    "Who knows? Maybe after a shower, she''ll look good," said another one.


    "Hmmm. I suggest that our boss goes first," another piped up.


    "Ugh," Rose muttered to herself, covering her body with her arms.


    Their words made her feel sick and shameful of herself. She held the handlebars and shook the door.


    She started to scream, "Get me out! Please! Get me out of here!"


    "Save it! You can scream as loud as you want once we get to ride you," one of the prisoners gave a


    creepy smile as he approached Rose.


    "Fuck off!" Rose cried out. "Stay away from me!" Disgust and fear filled in her eyes. She moved back,


    but there was nowhere for her to run. She felt cornered, "This is a prison! Laws still apply here, you


    know! Now get away from me, you jerks!" screamed Rose.


    "Laws? Whatws?" The male prisoner who approached her jeered at her. Heughed as if he just


    heard a joke. "Funny you should ask! Have you ever wondered why we ended up here? I don''t know


    what the flying fuck you just did. It was probably so bad that you got yourself here."


    "Fuck off! Get away from me!" Rose couldn''t do anything but scream as those male prisoners went


    nearer and nearer. She cried out, "Jailer! Jailer!"


    "Save your breath. It''s useless. No one will hear you. Even if you die today, no one will care about you,"


    said one of them. All male prisonersughed, mocking her.


    In this prison, there wasn''t any woman to satisfy their sexual needs. As if the heavens heard their


    prayers, a woman was suddenly thrown into their turf. It was like a sheep being thrown to be devoured


    by hungry wolves.


    Men captured her and tore down her ragged clothes. No one had treated her as a human being once


    they had caught her.


    It was clear that they got the instruction from the higher-ups. They wouldn''t have the balls to be this


    cruel if they didn''t have anybody backing them up.


    Rose had lost her strength as the men tackled her down. She had experienced so much that she


    already felt numb. She could only scream, "Stay away! Get the fuck away from me! You fucking


    assholes!"


    "Bitch! How dare you call us names? You''ll pay for this!" The boss of the prisoner cell barked. The male


    prisoners took turns in viting Rose.


    Rose was finally turning from frightened to numb on what was happening around. She could feel


    herself losing consciousness. She couldn''t let herself be beaten by them!


    She needed to get her revenge! She saw a tunnel of light, so she reached out her hand towards it and


    found herself enveloped by it.


    Rose wasid on the floor like a dead fish after they were done. There were bruises all over her body


    and bloodstains all over the floor. It was such a horrifying sight.


    One of them kicked Rose at the shins but there was no response. He couldn''t help asking, "Boss, is


    she dead?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The man they called "Boss" squatted down to check her breath. He froze for a while and said, "A few


    more breaths and she''s a goner."


    "What do we do now!? Boss? What now?" Those male prisoners started to floor the boss with


    questions. If the woman had died in the prison, would it extend their sentence?


    The boss screamed impatiently, "All of you dickheads shut up! It''s just two more years in prison. What


    difference will it make?" And he continued, "They didn''t instruct us to keep her alive, anyways."


    The prisoners felt relieved. Oh well, another day, another ident in the prison. It happened almost


    everyday anyway!

 Chapter 272 Let Bygones Be Bygones

    Chapter 272 Let Bygones Be Bygones


    The jailers quickly got Rose out of the cell and put her into the car. Then they drove her to a funeral


    home.


    But they were wrong, because Rose wasn''t dead. Once the jailers had left, she struggled to open her


    eyes and sneaked around to escape the funeral home. ''I lived, bitches, '' she smirked to herself.


    It was already midnight and the rain was pouring hard.


    Despite her wobbly legs, she tried to run. She had to escape and find somece to hide!


    ''I won''t die here!


    If I die right now, I won''t be able to avenge myself and my baby!''


    She ran in full speed, mustering all of her strength. Little did she know that there was a beam of light


    following her.


    The car screeched as Rose fell down onto the ground.


    Rose spat out a mouthful of blood and felt she had broken some bones.


    ''Ah, life is a bitch. After letting me survive for five minutes, it''s going to kill me again.


    I can''t die here. Not today! Those bastards... I haven''t gotten my revenge!''


    Her eyes were full of resentment. Her thoughts were still cursing them, ''Even though I die, my spirit will


    never rest and will haunt you all till you all die!''


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Rose coughed out blood again and she looked up at the starless sky. Everything was fading into ck.


    Thest thing she heard was some footsteps and a man''s voice.


    "What the hell?" the man grunted.


    He lowered his head and stared at her who was already unconscious. He smirked to himself, and one


    could hardly tell what his intentions were.


    He bent down to pick her up and brought her to his car.


    The rain even poured heavier as he drove off.


    Who was this mysterious man that took Rose into his car?


    After Emily and Jacob reconciled with one another, it seemed nothing between them had changed.


    Jacob was still disturbed on what happened before. He still couldn''t tolerate the fact that she slept with


    someone else and was carrying his child!


    However, losing Emily was something he wouldn''t be able to handle. He tried to kill her baby and it only


    drove her away from him. That was something he wouldn''t do ever again.


    Jacob took out his anger at Jack so Jack was suffering injuries on his way to the African branch


    company. Every damn time, like a pesky cockroach, Jack managed to get by with Mr. Gu''s help.


    Emily had no idea about this. However, she was surprised when Mr. Gu called for her.


    "Ms. Bai, now you are carrying a child of the Gu family, you must meet your elders. It''s a family tradition


    and you are not allowed to break it!" That was what Arthur told her when he came to pick her up.


    She was quite shocked as she didn''t know that Mr. Gu knew about the whole incident and whether he


    was implying something.


    However, as a sign of respect, Emily didn''t refuse on meeting Mr. Gu. She sent a message to Jacob as


    she left with Arthur.


    They soon at their destination, and Arthur led Emily into the Gu Mansion.


    After passing through an ancient-looking corrider, Emily finally saw Mr. Gu who was sitting in the tea


    hall.


    "Good day, Mr. Gu." Emily greeted as she bowed slightly. Mr Gu had silver hair with such sharp and icy


    eyes. "Kind" wasn''t a word to describe this old man.


    Judging by his look, she could tell he didn''t like her.


    Mr. Gu took a sip of his tea and his eyes moved from her head down to her shoes, as if sizing her up.


    Emily felt chills creeping down her spine.


    "Sit down please," he said, gesturing at the armchair by his right side.


    "Thank you, Mr. Gu," Emily replied. She immediately obliged and sat down on the armchair, with her


    hands on herp.


    Mr. Gu asked casually, "You have dated Jack before. Am I correct?"


    Emily concealed her surprise but replied anyways, "Yes, but we no longer have contact with each other


    now."


    "Did you know that Jack got seriously injured?" asked Mr. Gu.


    "No, I didn''t. I''m sorry," she answered honestly. Emily tried to stayposed as she recalled what


    Jacob said when the two of themst argued.


    Jack was sent to African branchpany because of her. She wondered if Jacob really did something


    bad to Jack on the way there.


    Mr. Gu stared at Emily for a few seconds before speaking up, "You know what? You are really


    ruthless."


    "Well, it''s over between us. We should just let bygones be bygones," Emily answered coldly. She


    suffered a lot when she was with Jack. She had had enough so it was none of her business if


    something happened to him.


    Mr Gu broke out intoughter, "No need to be tense around. I know Jacob has taken you in. Well, I


    won''t do anything bad to you even though I don''t really like you. Anyways, Jacob doesn''t mind what


    happened to you so who am I to judge?"


    Emily bit her lips and felt her face turn pale.


    It was obvious that Mr. Gu knew about the baby she was carrying. If he was going to make Emily break


    up with Jacob, he would have told her the moment she walked in. But his attitude towards her was


    confusing. She couldn''t unmask his real intentions.


    "I also called for you today because there''s something you need to know," he said. Mr. Gu raised his


    hand and gestured Arthur to bring someone else in the room.


    A young woman with Eurasian features walked into the room. Her dark hair was tied in a dainty messy


    bun, showing off her neck. She wore a expensive and fashionable red dress and red heels, showing


    that she came from a prominent family.


    "Jennifer,e and sit down," Mr. Gu smiled. For some strange reason, he was warm towards


    Jennifer.


    Jennifer smiled back gently as she sat down and said, "Thank you, Uncle."


    Well, it was obvious that they knew each other well.


    Mr. Gu turned at Emily, "Well let me introduce her to you, Emily. This is Jennifer, Jacob''s fianc¨¦e."


    "Fianc¨¦e?", said Emily, trying not sound shocked. She was truly surprised as she tried to hide her


    distaste towards the woman in front of her.


    Jennifer reached out to shake hands with Emily, "Hi, I am so d to meet you, Emily!"


    The air froze for seconds as Emily reluctantly shook hands with her and replied, "Hello, Jennifer. Nice


    meeting you."


    "I need to take care of something. I''ll leave youdies for some chit-chat," said Mr. Gu, standing up


    from his chair. This was going to be spectacle. He smirked to himself as he left the two women who


    could have tensions between each other.


    "I didn''t know that Jacob already had a fiancee," said Emily. She gave a small smile, hoping that


    Jennifer wouldn''t see through her.


    "Well, Jacob never told me about you either. Since I went to Z country, to be honest, it''s not hard to find


    something about you, you know," said Jennifer, tilting her head slightly to the side.


    Jennifer only shed a fake smile towards Emily.

 Chapter 273 Many Women Want to Marry Him

    Chapter 273 Many Women Want to Marry Him


    Jennifer was quite rxed and made some tea for Emily and herself. She boiled some water and in a


    blink, the tea was hot and ready. Then Jennifer sat in front of Emily, "Jacob used to like my tea a lot.


    Miss Emily, please try some," urged Jennifer.


    "No, thanks," answered Emily. Mr. Gu did not invite Emily for a cup of tea. They both knew that.


    Out of thin air, Jennifer startedughing, "Oh, I''m so sorry Miss Emily! I forgot you can''t drink tea in


    your current condition. What a pity!"


    It was an apology but actually, it sounded rather ironical.


    Emily''s face darkened, ''She knows about the baby too? Damn. How many people on earth?'' But either


    way, she just smiled back and said, "Actually I don''t like tea, so don''t feel pity for me."


    "Yes, of course," answered Jennifer after recovering herposure. Jennifer rubbed the cup in her


    hands to check if it was chill enough to drink, then took a sip. Her eyes were staring at Emily. Then she


    moved on speaking, "Let''s make this point straight, Miss Emily. Mr. Gu invited you here because I


    asked him to do so. You are here for me. I hope you don''t mind, do you?"


    "So, you saw me now. Do you need anything else?"


    "You are not as I imagined you were my dear. I dare say you are quite interesting," said Jennifer with a


    piercing look.


    "I would''ve never imagined I was so important for you, Miss Jennifer," answered Emily ironically.


    "Well, yes. You are very peculiar, Miss Emily." Jennifer ced her cup just in front of Emily, "Either way,


    one can be interesting in many ways my dear... but not all of them are something to be proud of."


    Emily stayed impassive, "Then I will be the kind of interesting that Jacob wants."


    Those words hit Jennifer like some bullets piercing through her heart.


    She needed a couple of minutes to smooth down the anger and go back, "Do you love him? You can''t


    pretend love. You have to cultivate it and keep it safe."


    Emily stared at her, saying nothing.


    Jennifer continued, "Miss Emily, Jacob is mine. We will marry and there is nothing you can do about it.


    You got your chance but you threw it away."


    "I''m not surprised to hear that you are just one of those girls who desperately wants to marry him,"


    Emily replied calmly. She stared back at Jennifer coldly.


    Jennifer smirked and said, "But still, it doesn''t matter who will marry him in the end. The point is that


    person won''t be you, because you are not enough."


    Emily clenched her fists under the table. She was about to reply at these insults, but Jennifer continued


    talking with that irritating voice.


    "You know why I am saying this, right?" asked Jennifer gently.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about," answered Emily.


    "Hush, you know it well instead." Jennifer stared at Emily closely. She seemed to try to look directly into


    her soul, "You know that I can''t understand why you are not with Jack already... It''s the best choice for


    you and your baby..."


    Emily couldn''t help but interrupt at this point. It was enough. "Miss Jennifer, you have no right in telling


    me what to do. Plus you know nothing; you don''t know the truth."


    And Jennifer responded readily, "Do you understand how badly have you hurt him? And all because


    you are not mature enough. I don''t know how can you live with this burden."


    "Miss Jennifer, you have gone too far," answered Emily shortly. What came out from Emily''s mouth was


    way more polite than what she was thinking about Jennifer right know, but she was able to chill down


    and speak calmly, "If you have nothing else to tell me, I would go now."


    Emily stood up and headed for the door, but Jennifer blocked her way out, "Don''t rush away. There is


    more... it''s not easy for me to speak with you Miss Emily, so let''s start over."


    The two of them stood there staring at each other. Finally, Emily sighed and walked back.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ''I''m pregnant now. I should not be impulsive, '' Emily thought this as she was going back to the table.


    She wouldn''t want to y her cards until she found out Jennifer''s purpose.


    ''Let''s see what else do you have to say, ''


    But Jennifer looked at Emily as if she was reading her mind in and clear, because she said


    something unexpected, "Rest assured. I don''t want to hurt you. I just want to have a talk. Plus, if I


    seriously wanted to hurt you, you would not be here already."


    ''Jacob will be here any moment. If he sees that I mistreated her, he will get angry with me and I am not


    that dumb, '' Jennifer thought.


    "And, I actually want to thank you, Miss Emily."


    "For what?" asked Emily. Emily appeared puzzled as she heard this.


    Jennifer went straight, "I know that you are the biological daughter of the Tao family, aren''t you? If they


    were going to take you with them, you would have been the perfect candidate for Jacob... But you are


    pregnant now."


    ''And the father is Jack. You had sex with him and now you are pregnant, you fool, '' Jenniferughed at


    this idea in her mind.


    With this said, the two girls exchanged some tense looks. Remaining silent and without letting her


    ''enemy'' notice that those words had hit her like an arrow, Emily wondered whether it was better to p


    her face right now or let her talk a bit more.


    Even if that was the truth, that was none of her business.


    The two kept talking a bit more, even if it resembled more of a cold war in its crucial acts. The strategy


    was politeness, but the guns were the words. In the end, Emily seemed to be the one who lost more


    from the battle. She was exhausted and couldn''t bear to listen to one more of Jennifer''s stupid


    insinuations.


    "So, I do thank you very much. Without you I would have never got my chance to marry Jacob,"


    continued Jennifer. Looking at Emily in the face and sensing that her mood was hitting the rock bottom,


    Jennifer couldn''t help but smile, broadening her lips and showing her sharpened fangs. Emily was


    about to leave the room again but at that moment, Jennifer turned her attention to someone else who


    was entering the room, "Oh, Jac."


    That name hit Emily like a thunderbolt. She slowly turned around. She was embarrassed yet another


    time Jacob saved her from an ufortable situation.


    ''Jacob... Finally you arrived, '' thought Emily.


    Jacob was attending a business meeting and read Emily''s message some hourste. When he looked


    at his phone he rushed to the Gu''s Mansion.


    He was worried that Mr. Gu was up to no good with Emily.


    When he arrived, he was relieved to see that Emily was okay and apparently talking friendly with


    Jennifer.


    But still, he checked Emily from head to toe to see if she had something out of ce. When he made


    sure she was fine he could finally have a seat lighthearted.


    "Why did youe to see him? Who took you here? Don''t just follow a stranger!" asked Jacob to


    Emily.


    Emily spoke much more easily now. She felt that all the tension she had umted with Jennifer was


    finally evaporating. "Mr. Gu is not a stranger. He is your..."


    Jacob interrupted her abruptly, "In the future, you will never go to a ce you don''t know for a person


    you have never meet, understand? I was really worried!"


    "Come on Jacob. Rx. It''s not that serious..." Emily murmured.


    "Promise me," Jacob pushed.


    With a low and gentle voice, Emily agreed and Jacob smiled as if to thank her.


    Then he rubbed delicately her hair with his right hand. If Jennifer wasn''t here to see, now he would


    have hugged and kissed Emily already. Maybe a little tougher than usual, as to remind her of staying


    away from trouble.


    Jacob knew that Mr. Gu was not well known for his kindness and mercy. Emily didn''t understand at that


    time in what risks she was incurring into.


    Luckily, it was a false rm.

 Chapter 274 Dont Be Jealous

    Chapter 274 Don''t Be Jealous


    "Hey, are you ignoring me on purpose?" Jennifer red at Jacob. She didn''t expect that kind of


    response from him.


    Jacob only spoke tly, devoid of any emotion, "Oh, hello, Jennifer."


    Jennifer finally smiled, "Jacob, it''s been a while. How have you been?"


    "It''s quite long, isn''t it?" said Jacob, still not showing any expression.


    Emily gulped as she watched them interact with each other. It really looked like they went long back.


    She felt ufortable and tightened her grip at Jacob''s hand, "Jacob, is.. she your fiancee?"


    Not letting Jacob reply, Jennifer spoke up first, "I told you not to mind what Uncle Gu had said. He


    always preferred the misfits."


    Emily frowned, "But that''s not what you said earlier."


    "Ah, Jacob, your girlfriend might have misunderstood us. Could you clear things up for her?" Jennifer


    kept an innocent smile like a little girl who was hiding what she did wrong.


    Emily felt a bit of distress.


    Jacob didn''t find anything wrong as he held Emily''s hand back, "Emily, Jennifer is just my friend, not


    fiancee; so please don''t be jealous."


    "That''s correct, and even if I was once called Jacob''s fiancee, it was back in our childhood. So does it


    really matter now?" Jennifer interjected.


    Jennifer wanted to make it clear to Emily that she and Jacob were just childhood friends. They treated


    each like siblings and there was nothing beyond that.


    Hearing what Jennifer said, Jacob frowned slightly and looked at Emily. Emily''s distrusting gaze turned


    into a warm smile, "Ah that exins it. You only mentioned that now."


    Jacob could not help feeling disappointed because he thought that when Jennifer exined it, Emily


    would be jealous.


    Jennifer was used in ying tricks so she pretended to be shocked, "I thought we couldn''t get along


    because of a misunderstanding. Let us not mind that now. At least, we cleared it up now, right?"


    "Well, I trust Jacob," said Emily. Emily smiled and looked up at Jacob gently, hugging his arm a bit.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Jacob felt so happy as he embraced her in his arms; and suddenly he glimpsed at the tea and said,


    "You know, you shouldn''t be drinking tea right now."


    Emily''s eyes slightly widened, looking innocent, "I didn''t drink anything, dear."


    Jennifer could only look at them, feeling her chest tighten at the scene in front of her. She shrugged off


    those feelings and her smile broadened, dramatically putting a hand on her chest, "Oh dear me. I''m so


    sorry. Is there something you like, Emily? I will ask them to make for you."


    Jennifer kept her warm smile as she sipped her tea.


    "No need," answered Emily. "Thank you for your hospitality." Emily really did not like Jennifer thinking


    she behaved so differently before and now. Jennifer was really cunningpared to other girls who


    liked Jacob, too.


    She could foretell that she and Jennifer would sh a lot due to Jacob.


    Jennifer chuckled, shaking off her hand as if it was nothing. "Don''t be too polite! Jacob,e and sit


    with us. I just came back from S country and it''s been a while since west met! Shouldn''t we have a


    nice chit-chat?"


    "I''m busy right now, so maybe some other time," answered Jacob.


    Emily was surprised at Jacob''s reply as he did not refuse Jennifer''s request.


    "Eh? Why? Is there anything urgent? You didn''t pick me up at the airport and now you''re refusing me


    again? Are we even friends?" Jennifer pouted, pretending toin.


    "I need to bring Emily to the hospital for an examination. I heard that Magee also came back, so I will


    find some time to meet you two," Jacob spoke. Jacob knew the reason why Mr. Gu called for Jennifer


    as he might want to make Emily so frustrated that she would leave.


    He was still worried about Emily''s condition so that was why he was bringing her to the hospital for her


    prenatal examination.


    It was true that Jennifer Jiang grew up with Jacob. When Jacob''s parents passed away, the Jiang


    family took care of Jacob before Mr. Gu took him and adopted him into the Gu family.


    Because of this, Jacob treated Jennifer with trust and tolerance. He saw her as his own sister. And


    besides, Jennifer never showed any affection more than being family to him.


    That was why they have been friends for so long.


    "Fine," Jennifer could only say. She was disappointed but there was nothing she could do. She


    managed to stand up so she could apany them out.


    But Jacob suddenly cuddled Emily up and walked towards the door.


    "Jacob, what are you doing?" Emily gasped. Fearing that she might fall, she spontaneously raised her


    arms so she could wrap them around his neck.


    Jacob kissed her forehead, "You walk too slowly. Hurry up a bit, love."


    Jennifer felt her smile fading a bit as she looked at the happy couple in front of her. She felt a pang of


    envy inside her stomach as she said jokingly, "You guys are such a happy couple. When are you two


    nning to get married?"


    Jennifer felt like she was torturing herself.


    Emily clutched Jacob''s sleeve. She actually didn''t n anything for marriage but she waited for Jacob''s


    answer right at this moment.


    She felt a bit nervous when Jennifer asked.


    Jacob felt her worry as he gazed at her. Then he finally smiled, "We''re nning to get married soon."


    Jennifer almost lost herposure as she heard those words. She knew that once Jacob had made a


    commitment, he always meant it.


    ''But why would he?'' Jennifer yelled in her mind.


    Mr. Gu had told her that baby Emily was carrying was probably not Jacob''s, but Jack''s! ''Jacob, are you


    sure? Are you still nning on marrying her?


    You don''t mind all of these?'' Jennifer could not help asking in her mind.


    Jennifer didn''t know that Jacob waspletely aware of the situation.


    Yet she would never understand Jacob had decided to ept Emily despite her condition, because


    losing her was his biggest fear.


    Jennifer red at their back, gritting her teeth in jealousy. That Emily! Why was she stealing him away


    from her?


    "Ouch!" Jennifer screamed loudly, quickly catching the couple''s attention.


    Emily asked with worried eyes, "What''s wrong?"


    Jennifer bent down slightly and pressed her ankle with hand as she frowned, "I think I have sprained


    my foot. Ouch! Jacob, may I go to the hospital with you?"


    The couple looked at each other as they didn''t have any reason to refuse her.


    Jennifer''s ankle swollen and carefully lifted her injured foot, hopping towards the couple. "Come on. Let


    me go to the hospital with you."


    Upon seeing this, Emily felt guilty for doing nothing. She broke herself out from Jacob''s arms and went


    to Jennifer.


    Emily was kind of suspicious since there was a possibility that Jennifer had hurt herself on purpose. But


    her kindness prevailed her thoughts.


    "Jacob, can you put me down and help Miss Jennifer?" said Emily.


    Jacob sighed, furrowing his brows. But he finally heeded Emily''s words.


    "There should be medicine in the mansion," Jacob spoke.


    Jennifer interrupted, "You know what? I sprained my ankle and it''s better if I go to the hospital because


    it might be something fatal. You think I am going to be a third wheel between you two?"


    "Yes," Jacob answered directly.


    Jennifer was shocked at his answer then crossed her arms with her nose in the air, pouting, "Fine! You


    don''t need to tell me that I''m lonely and single as a pringle!"


    After saying that, she suddenly felt someone lift her up. Her eyes widened because it was Jacob.

 Chapter 275 Youre So Stupid

    Chapter 275 You''re So Stupid


    "J-Jacob!?" Jennifer gasped. She felt her spirit rise up as she remained in Jacob''s arms. She tried to


    hide her happiness and gave a doubtful look, "Won''t Miss Emily get jealous?"


    Jacob paused then shrugged, "She trusts me."


    Emily nodded, "Yeah. It''s no big deal. Let''s go." She tried to keep her jealousy in check as she gave a


    concerned smile, "You''re injured so it''s best if Jacob carries you to the car."


    Jacob felt something was off with Emily and quickened his steps so he could put Jennifer down quickly.


    He only nned to take Emily to the hospital for her regr check-ups. Bringing Jennifer along wasn''t


    part of his n at all!


    Besides, Jacob only treated her as his sibling. There was no way for them to flirt with each other!


    Jacob had forgotten that women had an tendency to say "yes" when it meant the opposite. That was


    what Emily felt right now, but she decided not to show her true feelings.


    Once they had arrived at the hospital, Jennifer expected Jacob would carry her again but he didn''t.


    Jacob asked the nurse to put her on a wheelchair. She felt a pang of disappointment as she clicked her


    tongue.


    Jacob didn''t care much about Jennifer as he only wanted to take Emily to do her regr check-ups. He


    finally felt relieved when he knew that Emily''s physical condition was in good shape.


    However, he noticed that Emily didn''t utter a single word to him the whole time.


    Surely there was something wrong!


    "What''s the problem? Are you feeling ufortable?" he asked. He looked at Emily, trying to think of a


    topic. He tried to talk to her about the weather, the news, anything she might be interested with.


    Emily simply shook her head, "No. Nothing is bothering me."


    Then he asked, "Is something disturbing you?"


    "No," Emily answered coldly.


    "You''re lying," Jacob concluded, giving her nose a boop. As he was about to open his mouth to exin,


    Jennifer entered on a wheelchair being pushed by a nurse.


    "Are you done?" asked Jennifer.


    Emily raised her head and gave a sweet smile despite how sad she was inside, "Yes. How is your


    ankle?"


    Since Jennifer was pretending to act innocent in front of her face, Emily decided to go along with her


    game and see who would fail first.


    Jacob was speechless when Emily smiled. Seeing how Emily''s mood changed quickly, he frowned.


    "It was nothing serious. The doctor said that I might not be able to walk for a while though," answered


    Jennifer. Then she looked at Jacob, "Jacob, I might ask you to drive me hometer."


    Jennifer went to the Gu Mansion to meet Emily but she actually was residing at a vi at the western


    side of the city.


    Jennifer was injured so she asked Jacob to send her back. It seemed perfectly reasonable.


    "I have other things to do. I''ll ask the driver to send you back," said Jacob. He didn''t heed her request.


    "If your driver sends me home, what about you? Is it a good idea?" asked Jennifer worryingly.


    Not waiting for Jacob''s reply, Emily answered first, putting a hand on Jacob''s chest, "It''s okay. We''ll just


    stroll around for a bit."


    Jennifer''s smile faded slowly, "Oh. That''s very kind of you. Thank you very much."


    "You''re wee," Emily answered, still smiling.


    Jennifer was reluctant to leave but there was no use on pressing it further.


    Once Jennifer had left, Jacob moved closer to Emily and stuck out his lower lip like a child, "You were


    acting so cold to me!"


    "I wasn''t!" Emily refused to admit that.


    "Yes, you were," Jacob asserted. Then he wrapped his arms around her waist, "Look who''s jealous!"


    An amused smile appeared on his lips.


    "No, I wasn''t!" Emily yelled, feeling her blush creeping on her cheeks.


    Jacob knew very well that Emily would talk loudly if she was denying something. He cooed, "There''s


    nothing between me and Jennifer. I only see her as a sister."


    Emily turned around at him and pinched both of his cheeks, "Jacob Gu! You are totally a big idiot!"


    Jacob chuckled as he tried to remove her hands from his cheeks. "Stop! Ouch! Okay! Okay! I know I''m


    stupid, okay?" Now it was his turn to hold her cheek then gave her kiss.


    Everything could be settled by a kiss. If one kiss failed, then try two.


    Emily felt her anger melt away when they broke the kiss But she still pouted, "You are not allowed to


    have another woman in your arms!"


    Jacob smiled lightly and joked, "Aww... look at you. Being jealous!"


    Flustered, Emily lightly punched his stomach.


    "Ouch!" Jacobughed as he clutched his stomach. "Okay, okay. You''re the only woman who''ll be in my


    arms!" Jacob cuddled her up and said affectionately, "If you are jealous, why didn''t you refuse?"


    That was true. If Emily showed a hint of anger, Jacob wouldn''t touch a single strand of Jennifer''s hair.


    Emily answered haughtily, "If I showed my jealousy, then people wouldugh at me for being mean. We


    might end up being the next meme if that''s the case!"


    If she vented out right on the spot, Jacob would also get embarrassed too. Compared to Jennifer, Emily


    didn''t really like pretending in front of someone''s face.


    However, Jacob wasn''t aware and then exploded in a fit ofughter.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t help myself butugh! Oh man. I like it when you feel jealous, Emily." Jacob received


    another light punch at the stomach as heughed. He decided to carry Emily bridal-style again.


    Then she hugged Jacob''s neck and asked, "Where are we going now?"


    "You said that we are going to take a stroll around here, right?" said Jacob.


    "Uhm...well," Emily didn''t actually n to take a stroll. She was just finding an excuse to spend time


    with Jacob away from Jennifer. "Hey, put me down. I can walk by myself."


    "As you wish, princess," Jacob shrugged. He let go of his one hand causing Emily to slip down without


    her noticing. Thetter let out a small squeak and hugged him tightly. "Jacob, you meanie!"


    Then Jacob caught her firmly on time. He gave a smirk, obviously making fun of her. "Look who''s


    hugging me now."


    "Ugh," Emily was speechless and stuck her tongue out like a child. She got so annoyed yet happy at


    the same time that she gave his shoulder a light bite.


    "Okay, okay, I''m sorry! Just stay in my arms, please?" Jacob chuckled.


    He didn''t hail for a taxi. He just carried Emily and walked out of the hospital, catching a lot of attention


    from other people.


    Some people stared at them in awe and confusion. Some of them even took a photo of them using


    their smartphones!


    Jacob shed a smile at the people taking their photos. "Hey, mind uploading thatter?" he called out


    with a smile.


    Emily felt so embarrassed that she buried her head into Jacob''s chest. How could he act so childish?


    "Embarrassed?" said Jacob. Jacob snickered then his face turned serious, "From now on, you have to


    stay away from the Gu family."


    "Eh? Why?" Emily didn''t understand what he meant. Why didn''t he want her to talk to anybody from the


    Gu family? But if Emily wanted to be with him forever, sooner orter, she had to socialize with the Gu


    family.


    Jacob replied simply, "There aren''t good people in the Gu family."


    Emily looked at Jacob and asked, "Then what about you?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "I''m not a good person either, Emily. And more importantly, I''m not one the them," answered Jacob as


    he shook his head gently.


    Emily finally realized that the rtionship between Jacob and the Gu family was far from simple.


    She felt that the only thing she could do was not to be a burden to him.

 Chapter 276 You Are So Cute

    Chapter 276 You Are So Cute


    Ever since Emily was taken away by Mr. Gu''s men, Jacob had been greatly concerned about her


    safety. He didn''t let her go back to work. He also took her wherever he went.


    As a result, Emily followed him in and out of the Gu Consortium. They were inseparable and all of the


    staff thought that they were married.


    "Jacob, I''m not a kid anymore. Why should I be following you every goddamn time?" Emily sat by the


    extra desk in Jacob''s office. She scowled as she put one hand under her chin. "Stop treating me as if


    I''m still in kindergarten."


    Jacob grabbed her hand and kissed the back of it. "Please understand me this time, okay? I wanted to


    be with you all the time."


    "How old are you again? Only children need adult supervision," Emily''s pout turned into a teasing


    smile.


    Jacob dramatically spoke, "I really want to see you by my side. If I don''t, I won''t be able to function. If I


    won''t be able to function, I won''t be able to work. If I won''t be able to work, then business is going to


    crash!"


    Emily couldn''t help butugh, "You''re quite a drama queen, aren''t you?"


    "I''m not exaggerating. It''s how I really feel," Jacob spoke, putting a hand on his chest. These past few


    days, Jacob had a strange hunch that something might happen to Emily. That was why he kept her by


    his side to keep her safe.


    Emily smiled. She perfectly understood how Jacob was being overprotective towards her so she


    decided topromise with his wishes. "Very well then. I''ll keep youpany."


    ''Just in time! Maybe I can take this chance and really rx for a while, '' Emily thought optimistically.


    Jacob decided to set a few rules, "You can use theputer but only for one hour. If you use it more


    than an hour, it''s going to strain your eyes."


    "Okay, okay. I heard it loud and clear. No need to nag," Emily replied, scratching her temple, giving a


    helpless smile.


    "Are you getting sick of me? Sorry for being such a nagger. I am just worried about you and the child.


    Can''t you see it?" Jacob said with puppy eyes as he reached out to squish her cheeks. "Hey, your face.


    It has gotten rounder and fluffier."


    Emily''s eyes widened, "Oh my gosh! Have I gotten fat!?"


    "Well, let me check..." Jacob put hisrge hands on her white delicate cheeks and kneaded them like


    dough. On the other hand, Emily red at him, not amused. "No, you are not fat. I mean, it''s just


    getting round." He finally let go of her face.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Emily decided to y along and pretended to be serious and asked, "Is being fat different from being


    round?"


    "Of course they are different. A fat woman is not that aesthetically pleasing in my opinion. While ady


    with a round face is very cute!" Jacob said seriously.


    Emily was speechless for a moment, feeling ttered. The next second, Jacob suddenly reached out


    and touched her belly.


    She was shocked by his sudden movement. Was this really Jacob? He finally touched her unborn


    child!


    Emily prayed the Jacob was the father. However, doubt was already nted in his mind and they


    weren''t sure who the father was.


    So that exined why Jacob had a dislike towards the unborn child. She couldn''t me him for that.


    She thought that she could be the greediest woman in the world. She wanted to be with Jacob but she


    wanted to be with her child also.


    Why was she still blessed with so many good things in the world? She knew that a time woulde


    wherein she needed to choose between love and motherhood. She had to choose either Jacob or her


    child.


    Fortunately, Jacob didn''t force her to choose between them.


    Jacob caressed her belly, snapping her back to reality, "Your belly is getting more protruded as days


    pass by. The child is growing so quickly."


    Emily wanted to cry in happiness. A tear flowed out of her eyes and sniffled. "Y-You are right..."


    She saw that Jacob was trying his best to ept the child for her sake, even though there was a


    possibility that the child wasn''t his.


    "Did you catch a cold?" Jacob asked, feeling nervous when he heard her sniffle.


    Emily tried her best to hold back her tears and smiled at Jacob, "Don''t worry. I''m fine."


    "Are you sure?" Jacob reached out to touch her forehead. When he checked her temperature, he


    concluded she didn''t have a fever. Even so, he was still worried about her so he went to the first aid kit


    inside his office and took out a thermometer.


    Emily obliged and took her temperature. She handed him back the thermometer after a few moments.


    "97.7 degree. No fever," she spoke.


    Jacob could finally set his heart at ease. He gave Emily a cup of milk then finally let her roam around


    his office freely.


    The desk for Emily was the same style as Jacob''s, but smaller. Emily sat at the desk, yed some


    computer games, and nced at Jacob.


    Jacob was serious during work. He sat on his chair with no hint of expression and with the first button


    of his shirt unbuttoned. In her eyes, he looked charming as he went through thepany documents.


    "This one''s from ounting..." he muttered as he signed the check.


    Emily couldn''t help but admire him from afar. In her opinion, men were attractive when they were


    working and it seemed like Jacob did his work effortlessly.


    "Why are you looking at me?" Emily was snapped back to reality when Jacob asked her that question.


    He was looking at her, as he held a document, raising an eyebrow. A slight smirk was growing on his


    lips.


    "I couldn''t help but admire how handsome you are right now! Now I am wondering how women are


    willing to throw their selves on you." She sighed heavily, her cheeks turning pink.


    Pleased, Jacob put down his documents and gave her a hug from behind. "Aww, are you feeling


    jealous again?"


    "I''m going to be frank," Emily said in a serious tone. "I feel jealous and I don''t want any woman take


    you away from me!"


    "Call me strange but I feel so ttered whenever you get jealous," Jacob chuckled. He tapped his finger


    on her nose then gave her a kiss on the cheek, At first, he couldn''t work properly because Emily wasn''t


    in his sight. However, he was still distracted at her presence! Oh, how he wanted to ravage her inside


    his office and fill her with his love. But it was work time and he needed to concentrate.


    He began to kiss her hair as one hand slid down on her thigh. Emily smirked and pulled herself away


    from him. "You need to do your job properly, chairman."


    Damn that woman. She was being such a tease!


    But what else could he do? Those desires could wait untilter. Right now, he had to deal with a lot of


    paperwork.


    Emily spent some of her time ying with theputer again and then watching over Jacob. She gave


    a soft yawn and tried to fight off the drowsiness she was feeling.


    Before she knew it, she gradually fell asleep.


    When Jacob noticed that she fell asleep, he decided to carry her on the sofa andid her down there.


    Then he pulled up a nket on her so she would not catch a cold.


    There wasn''t much work for him to do but he decided to be productive and finish everything that was


    due next week so he could spend his time-off with Emily.


    Jacob knew that he couldn''t keep her in his office for too long.


    Jacob''s worksted until evening. The employees went off from work one by one. However, Emily was


    still asleep soundly. She had been sleeping heavily due to her pregnancy.


    While she slept, she felt a hand caressing her face. She saw Jacob''s handsome face when she woke


    up. Then he gave a teasing grin, "Are you awake now, youzy little piggy?" Jacob approached her ear,


    as he chuckled and kissed her on her cheek then her red lips, "Are you feeling hungry?"


    "I''m not hungry," Emily answered, shaking her head.


    "Since you''re not hungry, let''s do something else..." Jacob whispered huskily and kissed her ear. She


    felt a surge of pleasure trickling down her body.


    "Hmm... what else should we do?" Emily put her hands to push him away, causing her to be blushing


    profusely. "I am pregnant right now so we can''t do that!"


    "I was going to say...let''s just cut your nails! What have you been thinking, huh?" Jacobughed out


    loud as he opened his right hand. He took out a nail clipper from his chest pocket, and said, "Sit down.


    Let me cut your nails."

 Chapter 277 You Are My Wife

    Chapter 277 You Are My Wife


    Emily was confused at first until she folded her fingers to look closely at her fingernails. Her cheeks got


    flushed immediately. She mumbled, "Why didn''t you just tell that my nails badly needed a trim? Why do


    you have to speak as if you are going to..." She gulped, feeling more embarrassed.


    "Oh dear, you must have misunderstood me," Jacob eximed


    as he smirked yfully. Emily''s eyes widened. She couldn''t believe what this man was doing! He had


    been messing with her and she couldn''t help but hit his stomach with her elbow and pout.


    "H-Hey," Jacobughed as he got hit. "Are pregnant women really this violent?"


    Emily kept pouting, "Well, if you aren''t messing with me, then I won''t punch the headlights out of you."


    Jacob put his hands up, showing surrender with a helpless smile. "Alright, fine. I''ll stop." Then he


    helped her sit down on the sofa.


    Emily didn''t expect that Jacob himself would offer to cut her fingernails. She felt so embarrassed that


    she kept insisting, "Hey, it''s okay! I can do that myself!"


    "Hey, did you know that pregnancy can make a woman dull and stupid?" Jacob asked with a straight


    face. Emily looked at him as if he said something outrageous. Jacob didn''t stop what he was doing,


    "Look. You''re already very clumsy before you got pregnant. You''re going to be more clumsy now that


    you''re pregnant. What if you hurt yourself?"


    "Stop teasing me, you dummy, and let me cut my nails," Emily retorted but the other man didn''t listen to


    her. She just rolled her eyes as she let Jacob continue what he was doing. Even though he was teasing


    her, she felt happiness flood in her system.


    Everything felt just fine right now.


    "Don''t scurry too much!" insisted Jacob, holding her white and slender fingers, and carefully trimmed


    her nails.


    It was obvious that he didn''t do such a thing for anyone and one could say he didn''t have any


    experience doing such. At least, he managed to do it gently.


    His concentration warmed Emily''s heart.


    She had thought of this many times but she thanked the heavens for blessing her with such a man like


    him.


    Jacob had soon finished trimming Emily''s fingernails.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Suddenly, he knelt down on one knee and put Emily''s right foot on his knee.


    "That''s taking it too far! I''ll do it myself!" Emily was getting more and more embarrassed. She tried to


    move her foot away but Jacob gripped it tightly.


    Jacob spoke impatiently, "Don''t move, Emily! I won''t be at ease if I don''t finish this job!" She just sighed


    and let Jacob trim her toenails too.


    "You know, you don''t have to do these things for me."


    How could she let him trim her toenails? He was the CEO of the Gu Consortium and he was and he


    was putting his pride too low for her.


    Jacob looked up at her and asked, "Well, isn''t that what I''m supposed to do?"


    "Of course not..." answered Emily.


    "Emily, when will you understand that I want to take care of you and do these things out of love? Soon


    enough, you''ll be my wife. What''s wrong with what I am doing right now? You know, I have decided to


    make you my wife and as a husband, it''s my duty to take good care of you."


    Emily went frozen, trying to process Jacob''s words. "Are you sure you are willing to marry a woman like


    me?"


    "I am willing to marry you over and over again in any ce you want," Jacob replied, looking straight


    into her eyes. "Do I need to repeat myself?"


    Emily''s heart skipped a beat at his words. She once thought that marriage with Jacob was impossible


    but he made efforts to make it possible. Now it was inevitable that he would be marrying her.


    The countdown had begun for their big day.


    Emily had never felt such pure bliss!


    She gradually calmed down as he started trimming her left toenails. Who would have thought that a


    powerful man such as Jacob would be kneeling down to her?


    A powerful man who was ready to get on his knees only for the woman he loved.


    Jacob had finally finished trimming her fingernail yet he was reluctant to release her foot. He just fixed


    his sight on her feet, looking how small and delicate it was.


    He gave it a kiss. He adored every tiny bit of her, after all.


    Emily was shocked but he didn''t let go of her foot. He gave it a massage on the insoles then gradually


    his hands traveled to her calf then snaked further.


    "What are you doing?" When she felt his hand on her thigh, she jolted up like a rabbit on guard, "S-


    Stop."


    Jacob then pushed her down onto the sofa. He nuzzled her neck and huskily whispered, "I love you so


    much, Emily. I really miss you and I really want you right now."


    ''Oh man, '' she thought. She couldn''t me him since they hadn''t done anything sexual ever since they


    found out that Emily was pregnant. He didn''t want to use his hands to meet his sexual need, so he had


    been suppressing himself till now.


    "H-Hey. Don''t!" she eximed, clutching Jacob''s shirt.


    All of a sudden, he started nibbling her earlobe. "Come on, Emily. I need you right now... Please." Emily


    could only bite down her lips, suppressing a moan.


    He was like a beast, pleading and begging for his master''s reward.


    "No! We''re in your office! You better do it yourself!" She tried her hardest not to get seduced by him.


    She didn''t expect that he would be this persistent when he got horny.


    Jacob kept begging on her ear huskily, "Please let me. It''s been three months and the baby will be fine.


    Don''t worry. I will be gentle..."


    "B-But..." Emily trailed off.


    Jacob stared at her with needy eyes. Damn, he really needed to get some release right now!


    Emily felt guilty but she turned away so she wouldn''t be sucked into those eyes. "J-Just put up with it. I


    am sure you can take care of it yourself."


    Then she blushed madly as he led her hand on the tent forming inside his pant. Jacob asked, "How


    can I put up with this?"


    Emily withdrew her hand in shock. Her face was turning in different shades of red, speechless.


    Jacob directly pressed her down and kissed her. Feeling that she wanted to struggle, he suddenly bit


    her lips. He begged, "Just a kiss, please? I promise I''ll only kiss you and hug you."


    "I don''t believe you," answered Emily. She knew men would say and do anything to get sex in return.


    However, Jacob kept his promise this time.


    He wrapped his arms around her and pressed his lips on hers. Then he moved them on her cheek, jaw,


    neck, and every other part of her body. Emily moaned and tried to stop his kisses but he refused to do


    so.


    Jacob felt frustrated. He felt like he was a beast being deprived of his prey.


    Emily sighed in defeat. She decided to relieve him by using her hand. She nervously unzipped his


    pants, pulled them down, and his hard-on sprung out as if to say hello.


    Jacob let out a small moan as he felt her warm hand wrap around his member.


    Then she started moving her hand up and down slowly, gradually quickening the pace. She didn''t


    expect jerking him off would be this difficult!


    A surge of pleasure was felt by Jacob but he was still unsatisfied.


    Emily''s arm and hand felt tired, clueless on how to satiate him with her tiny hands.

 Chapter 278 Maybe It Was Just An Illusion

    Chapter 278 Maybe It Was Just An Illusion


    Things between Emily and Jacob were getting heated when suddenly, they were interrupted. Someone


    was knocking at the door!


    "Oh, my! Someone is here!" Emily whispered. She tried to hide in Jacob''s arms and conceal her red


    face.


    Jacob pulled up his pants and straightened himself. "Yes?"


    "It''s me, Jennifer." Jennifer''s voice came behind the door, "I am new here. So I was wondering if we


    can have dinner together and maybe you can tell me something about this city. Well, may Ie in?"


    "No, you may not." Jacob shut her down immediately.


    "I''ll wait for you outside then," Jennifer replied. She decided not to give up this time so easily!


    Jacob ignored what she said and helped Emily fix herself. "Is there anything you would like to eat?"


    "For starters, I am hungry," Emily replied, her face still flushed on what happened earlier.


    "Then let''s go out to eat something," Jacob wrapped an arm around her shoulders.


    "With Jennifer?" Emily asked with a hint of displeasure.


    "Your call." Jacob smiled as he shrugged.


    Emily thought for a while then spoke up, "Very well. We can take her with us."


    She knew she couldn''t avoid Jennifer forever. If Jennifer was into Jacob, she had no choice but to deal


    with her, and then Jennifer should know her ce!


    "You don''t like her, do you?" Jacob gave an amused chuckle.


    "Who said that that I didn''t like her? I like her." Emily rolled her eyes in annoyance.


    "It''s obvious you don''t." Jacobughed and kissed her on the cheek. He tried to make out with her


    again but Emily covered his mouth. "Now, it''s not the right time."


    Jennifer just stood behind the door, waiting. What was taking him so long? Her high heels were starting


    to hurt again! Then she lifted her face when she heard the door open. She clicked her tongue when she


    saw Jacob and Emily being sweet towards each other. And she was green with envy when she realized


    what they had been doing inside from the smell in the office and Emily''s flushing face.


    She took a deep breath and shed a fake smile in a fake enthusiastic voice. "Oh, I didn''t expect that


    Ms. Emily would be here also!"


    "Well, isn''t it obvious?" Jacob replied sarcastically.


    "Shall we go? Oh yeah, Magee is going with us, too." Jennifer said, grinning.


    Magee Lin was a close friend of Jacob from S Country.


    Jacob looked at Emily. "Well, do we still go?" "Of course," Emily replied. When Emily agreed, he gave a


    nod to Jennifer.


    Jennifer felt her eyes throwing daggers at Emily. She had never seen Jacob like this. He never cared


    about anybody''s opinions before and now, he asked Emily''s opinion on almost everything! At first, she


    didn''t believe the rumors of how Jacob was head over heels with a certain woman. But now, she could


    affirm it with her own eyes that Emily certainly had his affections all to herself.


    "Looks like she got you wrapped around her little finger, huh?" Jennifer teased, trying not to make an


    awkward atmosphere.


    Jacobughed as he held Emily''s hand, "I know but I''m happy. I have her and she has me!"


    "Is that so?" Jennifer replied, not wanting to talk any further. She felt down and she couldn''t help but


    feel envy towards Emily. She was such a lucky girl.


    They rode inside the elevator and


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Jacob walked out with an arm wrapped around Emily''s shoulders. Jennifer followed them, feeling


    miserable.


    Luckily, the restaurant Jennifer proposed was just a five-minute walk from the office.


    Emily was a little bit nervous about meeting Jacob''s friend. She wanted to say something but couldn''t


    find the word. All she could do was clutch tighter at his right sleeve.


    Jacob pulled her closer and whispered into her ear, "Don''t worry. Magee is just a friend. You don''t need


    to be nervous. Just rx, be yourself, and enjoy the meal."


    Magee had been in Z country for a while now but didn''t bother to visit Jacob. After all, Jennifer was


    closer to Jacob than he was.


    Jennifer only invited him so she wouldn''t feel left out.


    Emily had eased down her nervousness with Jacob''s words.


    Jennifer observed her. ''Emily is just some normal girl. She''ll never fit it into Jacob''s social circle.


    What kind of love potion did she use to make Jacob fall for her like that?


    After all, I''m way better than her in every aspect. She is nothingpared to me. She is not even half


    of me!'' Jennifer thought, staring at Emily.


    She needed to put aside those thoughts or else she would end up getting swallowed by jealousy. After


    all, she needed to stay jolly since she was going to have dinner with Jacob.


    They finally arrived at a reserved private room in the restaurant.


    Jacob pushed the door open and walked inside. A handsome young gentleman sat on the table and


    raised a hand to greet them.


    It was Magee Lin. He noticed Emily staring at him and raised an eyebrow with hostility. Emily gulped,


    feeling as if she did something wrong.


    Then Magee gave a gentle smile as if nothing ever happened.


    Emily shrugged it off. Maybe it was just an illusion.


    Magee stood up and walked towards them as he said, "Hey, Jacob, it''s been a while." He and Jacob


    gave each other a fist bump. Then he looked at Emily, "And this is..?"


    Jacob answered as he pulled her closer, causing her to look up at him, "This is my fiance¨¦, Emily Bai."


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Bai." Magee offered a handshake with a smile.


    "Nice to meet you too!" Emily replied, shaking his hand then followed Jacob to her seat.


    "Hey, Jen!" Magee was happy to see Jennifer. He smiled as he gave her a one-armed hug, "I miss you


    so much!"


    "Oh, really, now? Just kidding. I miss you too!" Jennifer smiled, giving him a light punch on his upper


    arm. Then they finally sat down.


    Different varieties of food were set on the table.


    The three of them chatted casually while Jacob barely engaged. His whole attention was on Emily,


    rmending the delicious dishes to her. "You should try this one. See? This one is too salty for my


    taste!"


    Jennifer felt that she had lost her appetite as she looked at the happy couple in front of her.


    She pretended not to care but it only caused pain to her. She cared about Jacob so much and started


    hating Emily.


    She found herself wallowing in self-pity. She couldn''t bear seeing Jacob being sweet towards Emily.


    She wanted to scold herself since it was her idea that the four of them should have dinner together.


    "Why aren''t you eating anything?" Magee asked, snapping her out of her thoughts. Then he pushed a


    dish towards her, "This is your favorite, as far as I could remember."


    "Thanks," Jennifer turned to him and smiled.


    Magee had feelings for her. She knew that but she couldn''t return them.


    He didn''t mind waiting for her though.


    Jacob and Emily were focused on each other. Jennifer was lost in her thoughts. No one noticed Magee


    taking out his phone and secretly took a photo of Emily. He sent the photo via text and typed, "Is this


    Emily?" He waited for a while to receive a reply.


    "Yes! That''s her!" The unknown number answered. Oh dear, Emily Bai.


    Whoever was on the other side definitely wanted her dead.


    Magee smiled quietly as he ced his phone back in his pocket.


    His nced at Emily with both of his hands under his chin, smiling with evil intentions.

 Chapter 279 Shell Find Out Sooner or Later

    Chapter 279 She''ll Find Out Sooner or Later


    The atmosphere in the room was friendly and pleasant. But not for Jennifer. She had been throwing


    disgusted nces at the couple in front of her.


    After the meal, Jacob paid for the bill. "It was great meeting you both!" Emily smiled, shaking hands


    with them. Finally, Jacob wrapped an arm around her waist and led her away from them.


    Jennifer wanted to go after them but Magee grabbed her shoulder, stopping her tracks.


    "Do you really have to embarrass yourself like that?" His eyes were full of concern for Jennifer.


    Jennifer got shrugged off his hand and spoke in annoyance, "Aw, shut up! Have you ever understood


    how I feel?"


    Magee sighed deeply in defeat. He couldn''t say anything tofort her.


    The rain was pouring down hard while they had dinner. The couple wondered why the rain stopped the


    moment they went out of the restaurant. The smell of rain was still fresh in their noses.


    Unfortunately, there was a flood which reached until the ankles.


    Emily wondered how she would be able to walk through the water. She might be sick and her baby


    would too. She began taking off her shoes when Jacob suddenly crouched in front of her.


    "Hop on!" Jacob spoke.


    Emily gasped at his actions, "But the water reaches until your ankles! Are you sure on what you''re


    going to do?"


    Her words sounded silly to Jacob, so he smiled, "Of course. That''s why I am doing this.


    If you step on cold water, you might get sick. And from what I know, pregnant women are more


    exposed to diseases."


    Emily was touched at his gesture. She obliged, hopping on his broad back and wrapped her arms


    around his neck. "Jacob, You are such a sweet person."


    Jacob managed to stand up with Emily on his back. An amused smile grew on his lips, "You just knew


    about that now?"


    "Well, I know you are a sweet person but I just feel like saying it out loud right now, you know. Don''t be


    so cocky." She rested her chin on his shoulder. "I feel like I am a princess riding on a white horse."


    "Then I am your noble steed, Princess," Jacob chuckled.


    Emily couldn''t help but bend down and give his cheek a small peck.


    Jacob felt giddy inside but still managed to hold Emily steadily on his back. He said, "Hey, cut it out or


    else we''ll fall down!" He let out a heartyugh.


    She was just so charming that he couldn''t resist her!


    Emily followed what Jacob said. She quietlyy on his back and looked down at ground.


    The water indeed reached his ankles. The hem of his pants got wet and his expensive shoes got wet.


    He felt a bit ufortable as he felt his socks getting wet also. Oh well, the things he could do for love.


    Emily felt sorry for him, "Your feet are getting wet! Are you sure you''re okay with carrying me? You can


    put me down, you know."


    Jacob shook his head, "Emily, I am not putting you down. It''s slippery and something bad might happen


    to you and the baby if you slip down. And I don''t want you catching a cold or something."


    So he kept threading through the water slowly and carefully.


    Jennifer stood by the restaurant''s door as she saw what was happening between them. She clenched


    her fist and they shook in irritation. ''How dare she treat Jacob like some ve?'' Jennifer was green


    with envy.


    "Hey, hop on," Magee offered, crouching beside her. Unfortunately, Jennifer only rolled her eyes in


    disgust. Now there was a desperate guy trying to get her.


    She immediately refused, "No, thanks!" She sharply turned away and walked into the water, not


    bothering to lift her skirt up.


    The snowy hemline became dirty and water entered her white high heels the moment she got into the


    water. She clicked her tongue. Her expensive designer outfit went to waste.


    She shrugged off and walked into the water.


    Magee stood still as he watched her retreating figure. His gentle eyes turned into angry ones.


    He muttered to himself gloomily, "Look at her, Magee, ignoring you again and again.


    She''s not worth it, you idiot.


    Stop fighting for her, Magee.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She will never ever notice you."


    The world was a cruel ce and life was never smooth. At some point, when you felt happiness, life


    was going to find to turn you from a bright sunshine into a degenerate sobbing piece of trash.


    The next day, the media of Jingshi city released a juicy headline that shocked everyone.


    "THE GIRLFRIEND OF CEO MR. JACOB GU IS PREGNANT BEFORE MARRIAGE-- THE REAL


    FATHER REMAINS A MYSTERY!"


    This headline made it sound like Emily cheated on Jacob and he wasn''t the father of the child she was


    carrying.


    Jacob was enraged the moment the headline was released. He tried his best to deal with the news


    from both newspapers and the Inte. Despite his efforts, the news had spread throughout the city


    like wildfire.


    Now, everyone in the city knew that his girlfriend cheated on him.


    Media was barred from releasing the new. Everyone involved in Jacob''s business was forbidden to talk


    about it.


    Despite their efforts, they couldn''t control the opinions of theizens who heard about it. Many women


    considered Jacob as a desirable bachelor in the city. That was why the news piqued their Interest.


    "Looks like you can''t really have it all. Even for Jacob." "It''s unbelievable! You have Mr. Jacob Gu, the


    CEO of Gu Consortium, as your boyfriend and then you''re going to fucking cheat on him?" "What''s


    wrong with that Emily? Did she hit her head and went bonkers?" "If I ever see her, I will punch her face


    and make her wish she was never born!" Differentments fromizens flooded.


    "Hey, wanna know something juicy? The other man is Jack Gu, son of Gu Family. He''s also hell a rich! I


    heard they had a rtionship before Jacob. How dramatic!" A twitter thread was created.


    "I feel sorry for Jacob Gu. Yesterday I saw he carried Emily on his back across the small flood


    yesterday! He must really love her! I wonder if they will break up?" Ament said.


    "Come on! Do you think a man will still stay even after his girlfriend cheated on him? How thick-faced of


    her then! Emily Bai is a fucking bitch. A shameless whore. The biggest slut in the city. If I ever run into


    this ugly barnacle somebody, I will break her legs. Go to hell, Emily, and take your little bastard with


    you!" another one added.


    Jacob was in his office as he looked at thements in the Inte.


    How dare they say these words to Emily? They didn''t know anything! "Block these IDs now and track


    these snot-faced pigs. They''re only brave in the Inte but pussies in real life," Jacob demanded.


    Sam executed his order immediately.


    But no matter how many IDs got blocked, the fire had been spread out.


    Jacob became aughing stock and was turned into a meme in Jingshi City. On the other hand, Emily


    wasbeled in many ways such as "cock sucker", "slut", "mythic bitch".


    There was even a meme like...


    "This is Emily.


    Emily cheated on Jacob.


    Don''t be a bitch like Emily"


    The public bacsh and humiliation was too extreme for Emily.


    Fortunately, Emily wasn''t aware of such words being used tobel her. Jacob forbade her from using


    any electronics. Besides, Emily didn''t like reading any newspapers. Jacob wanted to hide these


    nderous words away from her but sadly, it was already out of his reach.


    She was bound to find it out sooner orter.


    Recently, Emily felt eyes were all on her. They would avoid her like some sort of a gue and whisper


    something to their selves.


    She was curious on what was happening. She wanted to ask what happened. Sadly, other people


    would quicken their pace so they wouldn''t have to talk to her.


    Strange.


    Then she noticed a torn newspaper in the dustbin near the Gu Consortium. It also urred to her that


    there weren''t any newspaper being sent into the office recently.


    It was none of her business anyways.


    When she nced at the newspaper, Jacob''s name in bold print caught her attention. And her name


    was also there too!


    When she read the whole sentence, her face grew pale and her hands clutched the newspaper tightly,


    trembling.


    Who could have written this? Who? And why?


    Emily even began to regret that she picked up the newspaper. She felt that the world threw arge


    burden upon her shoulders.


    "Jacob..." she sadly muttered, "He must have known it for a while..."

 Chapter 280 The Proposal

    Chapter 280 The Proposal


    Emily crumpled the newspaper into a ball due to confusion and frustration. Her heart was beating fast.


    She felt her breath quickening. She decided to sit down on a bench for a while to regain her


    composure.


    The feeling of having people disgusted at her made her feel so down and ashamed.


    Despite the strange looks being thrown at her, she mustered all her strength to go to Jacob''s office.


    When she finally reached the door, suddenly all that courage faded away.


    She only put her hand on the doorknob, feeling anxious.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    How could she face Jacob now?


    She stood in front of the office door until her legs went numb. Then she raised her head as the door


    was opened from the inside.


    "Emily? What brings you here?" Jacob asked. He became concerned when he saw how pale she


    looked. He knew something was wrong.


    "Jacob..." Emily spoke hoarsely, trying to stop her tears. But she couldn''t help it. She let out a loud sob


    and tears rained down on her face. "I-I''m sorry..."


    Jacob felt his heart clutch as he saw her tears. He pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly.


    "Emily, you silly girl. You don''t need to apologize," he said, pulling her inside his office.


    "I-I''m so sorry. I already found out about it. N-Now all of Jingshi City knows I-I am pregnant and y-


    you''re not the father... I-I''m so sorry. I dragged you into this," Emily sobbed guiltily, looking like a broken


    doll.


    "Shh...It''s not your fault," Jacobforted her, caressing her back. "It''s all the reporter''s fault. They


    chose the wrong man to mess with. Don''t think of it anymore. I''ll take care of it, alright?"


    Emily buried her face in his chest, and apologized again, "I''m sorry, Jacob. I''m really sorry..."


    She knew that Jacob felt even worse.


    "Shh... Trust me. I will find a way." Jacob keptforting her, holding her tighter. His mind was racing


    with so many questions.


    He couldn''t help but wonder. Who were the journalists that decide to have this rumor released to the


    public? Reports wouldn''t be able to write a detailed article about it unless they got a tip from a reliable


    source or probably paid a hefty sum of money to do so.


    Who could be the root cause of this?


    Jacob smirked as he thought of a n. Maybe there was a way he could fix this, and probably trap the


    journalist who wrote the article. "Don''t worry. I know what to do," he said confidently.


    Emily looked at Jacob questioningly as he took out his cellphone, "Sam, tell the press that we''re going


    to hold a press conference tomorrow. 2PM."


    "Yes, sir," Sam replied and wasted no time contacting media outlets regarding the press conference.


    The next day, the city''s major journalists hurried to get their way in the office building. The press


    conference piqued their interest and they were determined to get details and rification regarding the


    rumors involving Emily.


    One question after one question. There was so much noise as the journalists murmured and whispered


    amongst themselves.


    "Mr. Gu, are those reports true?" "Are you aware about Ms. Bai''s pregnancy before it was released in


    public?"


    "Mr. Gu, do you know why Ms. Bai is absent today?"


    "Mr. Gu, what''s the next step in your rtionship with Ms. Bai?"


    The journalists scrambled to ask questions, hoping Jacob could give them all answers.


    Jacob sat on the tform with a serious expression. He was getting annoyed of the shing lights and


    the noise. He banged his hand on the tform. "Shut up! All of you!"


    The room went dead silent. Some of them turned pale. Some of them had their jaw dropped.


    Meanwhile photographers had to put down theirrge cameras. But TV crews still remained to have


    their video cameras focused on him.


    Jacob was fierce and his words were firm. "Listen up, all of you. Write it down! Start rolling your films! I


    will only say this once! If I hear any single word from any of you, I will immediately call the guards to


    throw you out!"


    Everyone remained silent but they were all ears. They couldn''t wait for Jacob''s next words.


    "I am here to announce that I have been in a steady long-time rtionship with Ms. Emily Bai and we


    are also nning to get married. I can confirm to you that child she is carrying is mine. If there is still


    anyone spreading such rumors after this, I will hunt him and I will make sure they will face severe


    consequences. Am I clear on that?"


    He spoke firmly, holding the podium with both hands.


    Journalists could only look in awe and tremble in fear. He was a man with no-nonsense attitude and


    wouldn''t take shit from anybody. Hell, he wasn''t some entertainment star they could write false rumors


    about.


    He was considered an emperor of the business circle in Jingshi City. If he lost his temper, they would


    lose their jobs, be driven out of the city, or worse; they could have their corpses floating on the river the


    next day.


    Most journalist were uneasy riding onto the matter as if it was some trend. They felt that it would be too


    dangerous for them to involve themselves any further.


    However, there were still some journalists who were brave enough to ask him more. One of them


    raised his hand and stood up to ask, "It was rumored that Ms. Bai had an inappropriate rtionship


    with your nephew, Mr. Jack. Do you know anything about this?"


    Jacob replied, a vein was almost popping from his temple, "That''s purely fiction."


    "There were also rumors that you and Mr. Jack fought over Ms. Bai! Are they true, Sir?" The journalist


    spoke in an using tone.


    "You mentioned the word ''rumors''. May I ask who spread those rumors?" The corners of Jacob''s lips


    curled up a bit and his tone dropped, as if he was threatening the other man, "Is it you?"


    The journalist''s eyes widened and he felt his heart drop. He felt his skin shiver. He could only look at


    Jacob''s cold smile and stagger, "N-No, sir; it''s not me."


    Jacob decided to y innocent and continued, "Then if it''s not you, who could it be, I wonder?" Then


    he looked around the audiences. He raised a hand to point at random people casually. "Is it you?"


    "No, Mr. Gu!"


    "Maybe you?"


    "No, Mr. Gu! It''s not me!"


    "You, in a red hat, maybe it is you!"


    "Sir, it wasn''t me!"


    They knew that there were a lot of people involved and if Jacob ever found out they were one of those


    who wrote those articles, it wouldn''t turn out good for them!


    Fortunately, Jacob just shrugged and didn''t went any further. He looked back at the journalist who had


    asked him the questions, causing thetter to jump, "So do you still have any more questions?"


    The journalist was sweating, and his heart was pounding with fear. He shook his head as he took his


    seat, "None."


    His courage failed him at this moment. He decided not to push any further. It felt like one foot was


    already the grave. He felt a sense of relief, and was d that he managed to stop himself from probing


    deeper.


    Jacob finally showed a slightly satisfied expression, "This concludes our press conference. Once you


    step out of this building. Do your research before you write and make sure you have concrete


    evidence. Are we clear on that?"


    The journalists all nodded, "Understood."


    Since Jacob decided to stand up and rify his position regarding the rumors, what was there to look


    for? They were not stupid enough to get themselves killed in exchange of arge sum of money.


    Now that the press conference was over, the journalists decided to leave one by one. It was time for


    them to go back to their offices and publish about today''s conference in newspapers and media portals.


    Suddenly Jacob stood up and said, "Wait a minute."


    The journalists stopped at once. Then they found that the ce of the press conference was


    completely blocked. Without Jacob''s permission, they couldn''t get out.


    They got anxious and wondered what Jacob was going to do.


    Was he going to take out his anger on them? No one knew.


    What he said next surprised them.


    "Since all of you came all the way, kindly for a few more minutes. I want to make an announcement,"


    Jacob said with a satisfied smile.


    What? What was he going to announce?


    Whispers and murmurs filled the room. All were wondering what was next.


    As they were anxious to hear the announcement, he spoke, "Miss Emily Bai,e out. I know you''re


    there."


    His eyes fell at the woman by the corner of the room. She anxiously walked towards the podium, with


    armed bodyguards surrounding her.


    Emily Bai was here!


    All the journalists felt surprised, as they had thought that Emily was a cowardly person and dared not


    come here. They watched her every footstep in awe.


    Emily didn''t expect to be recognized. She just wanted to take a peek at what was happening. With


    Jacob clearing up the rumors about them, she couldn''t help but feel touched by his gesture.


    He could have turned her away, cast her out but she was still standing by his side!


    He even admitted that the child was his. How he had sacrificed so many things just for her sake. Why


    did her heart throb so painfully? Was it because she felt so undeserving of his endless love? Maybe


    that was true.


    She did not deserve him.

 Chapter 281 She Shouldnt Have Rejected Him!

    Chapter 281 She Shouldn''t Have Rejected Him!


    Emily stood dumbfounded as she felt the journalists'' stares burrowing at her. He walked to her and


    wrapped an arm around her shoulder, "Many people from the Inte insulted her, causing her trauma!


    As her boyfriend, I will make sure that those who made those snarkyments will be dealt with!"


    Then he turned to her with a soft expression on his face and whispered,forting her, "Don''t worry. I


    will make sure justice is served for you."


    Wait? Justice?


    He didn''t need to get justice for her. Those rumors were actually true. He was the one who needed


    justice more than she did! She did so many bad things on him, so why was he still willing to protect her


    like this?


    "Jacob, I..." Before Emily could finish her words, Jacob pressed a finger on her lips to silence her.


    "Emily, hush now. All you need to do is love me," he raised her chin up a bit and gave her a sweet kiss.


    All the journalists present and Jacob''s henchmen were shocked by the kiss. "What a scoop!" Everyone


    did their best to catch the kiss on video and on photos. It was definitely going to be hot in the headlines


    tomorrow.


    Before anyone could have noticed, the table was reced with a red carpet with golden trimmings. It


    just really proved Jacob Gu''s high social status.


    Jacob gave Emily a gentle smile, amused with how awkward she felt. He snapped his hand and a


    beautiful song from a piano started to y.


    "W-Wait. Where did all that musicing from?" Emily muttered, wide-eyed.


    She searched for the source of the music until she set her sight at the piano ced next to the stage.


    The journalists followed her eyes. A gorgeous, golden-haired pianist yed it expertly.


    People started to whisper amongst themselves, "Who is he? Why does he look so familiar?"


    "W-Wait! That''s Phil! He''s a famous pianist!" one eximed, "The videos of him ying the piano get


    millions of views!"


    They all stared in awe. Hiring Phil to y at their proposal sure indeed had proven Jacob''s status. The


    journalists started to feel excited on what would happen next.


    Camera were all focused on them. TV Networks started airing the event unfolding in front of them.


    Cheers filled the room when Sam walked in with arge bouquet of flowers.


    After taking the huge bouquet of roses from Sam, Jacob suddenly knelt down in front of Emily.


    Emily gasped at his gesture, covering her face with both of her hands.


    Jacob focused on her. He looked at her tenderly, full of love.. "Emily Bai, I love you."


    Emily''s heart started to do somersaults!


    Jacob was proposing to her. In front of the whole public! She couldn''t imagine that he would do this for


    her!


    Emily shut her eyes tightly, slightly pping both of her cheeks. She better checked if she was


    dreaming or not! It was not a dream. It was all real. The man she loved was actually proposing to her.


    Jacob settled the bouquet on his knee and presented a tiny red box at her. He opened it and a shiny


    diamond ring was revealed. "Emily Bai, I want to spend the future and the rest of my life with you."


    The journalists kept shouting in delight as the scene unfolded in front of them. "I want you to be the first


    person I see when I wake up. I want to create a home and have children with you," Jacob continued.


    "Emily Bai, will you marry me?" Jacob looked up hopefully at Emily, expecting an affirmative answer


    from her.


    "Please ept all of my love," he spoke.


    Emily stared back at his loving eyes. She felt there were only two of them in the room.


    ''Do you think you are worth it? Obviously, dirty women like you are worthless!''


    Suddenly, a cold and icy voice rang in her head, pulling her mind back to reality. She was now torn


    between epting and rejecting his proposal.


    The voice kept ringing in her mind, making her feel more anxious, ''Wake the hell up, Emily. You don''t


    deserve Jacob. He will never be happy with you.''


    It was true she didn''t deserve his love. That was what she always reminded herself.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Jacob made sure that the rumors wouldn''t spread out. Even so, they couldn''t deny the truth. She


    betrayed Jacob. She got herself pregnant with someone else''s child.


    Because of this scandalous behavior, she wasn''t qualified to marry Jacob at all.


    "I... I''m so sorry..." It looked like she was in a trance. Tears fell out of her eyes.


    Suddenly, the music stopped ying and the room went silent. Those words suddenly weighted down


    on Jacob''s heart like bricks.


    He couldn''t believe his ears. He could look only at Emily, not moving from his position. The smile on his


    face slowly faded.


    This was not what he expected.


    Why on earth would she turn him down?


    How could she reject Jacob Gu, the city''s most desirable bachelor?


    Everyone were also in shock on what happened. Some even gasped in chorus.


    It wasn''t an illusion! Emily Bai just turned down Jacob Gu''s proposal!


    Was this even possible? Jacob couldn''t ept what she just said. The journalists also thought of Emily


    as someone crazy! Did she lose her mind? She definitely had guts to reject his proposal.


    Looked like there was going to be a juicy headline at tomorrow''s paper.


    Emily regretted what she had said. She could only cover her face with her hands.


    She had forgotten that they were in front of public. If she turned him down like that, he was going to


    lose face in front of everyone.


    With so many eyes observing their every move, Emily raised her shoulders, feeling ufortable,


    "Jacob, I..."


    Jacob still held the ring. He gave her a sad smile.


    "I apologize for not being considerate. I should have known that you must have felt pressure with so


    many people watching us. I knew I should have done better." Even though he had been rejected by


    Emily ruthlessly, but when facing her, he was tender as usual.


    Emily looked at him and tears couldn''t stop flowing. How could a man like him love every bit of her?


    What part of her did he found irresistible anyways? What made him love her?


    "Jacob, I... I do. Jacob Gu, I will marry you!" She wiped out her teary face and grinned happily. She


    pretended that she pulled a prank on him, "You silly man! I was just messing with you! My answer is


    Yes!"


    Jacob looked up at her. He felt his heart beating happily once more. But even so, he felt like a


    marite being controlled by her.


    He breathed deeply, relieved and then let out augh, "How dare you tease me, you naughty girl?"


    Then the audience began to cheer again.


    Emily took the bouquet and Jacob finally slid the ring to her finger. They hugged each other tightly as


    everyone pped and howled happily.


    Tears spilled from her eyes as she remained in his warm arms. She couldn''t tell if she was crying from


    joy or confusion.


    The music started to y again. Everyone could only say "Wow!" as rose petals scattered suddenly in


    the air and heart-shaped balloons floated out.


    Jacob held Emily in his arms tightly, "I know this proposal has been too hasty for your taste. Don''t


    worry. I''ll make it up to you," Then He smirked, "But this one still counts, alright? Don''t ever try to take


    back your words."


    He knew that Emily changed her mind so he wouldn''t lose face in public.


    He deeply felt that she wasn''t really willing to marry him, as of now. But he wanted to make sure that


    she was his and to be his only.

 Chapter 282 Why Deceive Ourselves

    Chapter 282 Why Deceive Ourselves


    The group of journalists definitely didn''t see thising. They were all shocked by the series of


    unexpected turns in from of them.


    ''What''s going on? Oh, No! The headline for tomorrow''s was ready:


    THE CEO OF GU CONSORTIUM WAS REJECTED AFTER HE PROPOSED. Oh man, it was brilliant!


    And now? You told me your refusal was just kidding?'' the journalists thought disappointedly.


    But still, like a group of hungry hyenas surrounding their prey, they kept taking photos of Jacob and


    Emily who were trying to make it through that bunch of animals.


    Meanwhile, Jacob''s whole proposal was uploaded online. The entire speech was apanied by real-


    timements from viewers that almost covered the whole screen.


    "Holy shit! She refused? Fucking unbelievable! Emily is crazy! What the fuck? What? Emily, you


    dumbass, fuck you! Jacob, I would never ever refuse you!"


    "Poor Jacob, did you see his face when Emily said no? But fortunately, the two love birds will get


    married. Jacob worked hard to clean up all the shit they had gone through. He pped those rumor-


    makers on the face, Ahahah... Way to go, Jacob! You are a real man!" another one flew across the


    screen.


    "He shouldn''t have proposed to that crazy woman! Fuck off this Emily! This man belongs to me!" again


    another one flew by.


    "..."


    After Jacob cleared everything up and proposed to Emily at the press conference, it was self-evident


    that the rumors were false. Even some haters that insulted Emily before showed their respect and


    apologized for what they have said before.


    Among the public watching this scene on the screen, there was also Jennifer.


    Her sight was fixed on their faces. Jealousy was firing in her eyes. Her hands were clenched so tight


    that her fingernails cut through the flesh of her palms.


    She was the one that started that rumors. But now? All her efforts were useless.


    Jennifer had ounted for the possibility that Jacob would hold this press conference to clear up the


    situation. But she was hoping that keeping reminding Jacob that Emily cheated on him would


    eventually change his mind.


    Jacob was not the kind of man who would forgive a thing like that. Emily''s betrayal came handy to


    Jennifer and she tried to use this to cast as much shit as she could on her rival. She carried out her


    malicious n step by step. Emily became famous among the haters as the ''stupid bitch'' and Jacob


    became the pathetic man that everyone felt sorry for.


    No real men would forgive something like that, especially what it was publicly known.


    But Jacob not only forgave Emily for having an affair with another man but also lied for her and asked


    her to be his wife!


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    And all this happened during a press conference in front of everybody! Jennifer did not oversee that


    possibility and she was struck when she saw Jacob proposing.


    But most importantly, how could he want to marry that whore?


    "Bang!" Jennifer pped on the transparent ss coffee table with an indescribable rage.


    She was ready to do whatever it took to prevent this marriage.


    ...


    The shocking news of the proposal soon spread around all the city, so it was impossible for Mr. Gu not


    to hear about it. Surprisingly, he was not angry at all. But actually, he didn''t seem very happy as well.


    He was rather distant and careless. He asked the butler standing by him, "What do you think?"


    Arthur, the butler, respectfully answered, "Miss Jennifer had lost her patience."


    Mr. Gu smiled, but nobody could tell what he was thinking from this smile. Mr. Gu continued, "That''s all


    right. Jacob needs a lesson."


    Arthur paused and answered, "You are very generous, Mr. Gu."


    "I know." Mr. Gu said nothing for a while, then he talked again, "I should have overseen this when I


    adopted him."


    "It was very kind of you, Mr. Gu," said Arthur.


    "Arthur, you are not paid to keep pleasing me with all your bullshits," Mr. Gu ordered in a bossy tone.


    "Yes, Mr. Gu," answered Arthur, "I am sorry."


    Mr. Gu slowly sipped his tea, his face appeared to be exhausted and thoughtful, "Send some more


    men to Jack, or this loser will be dead soon."


    "Yes, Mr. Gu," then Arthur turned around and walked past the door.


    No matter what a loser Jack was, he was a child of the Gu Family. It was enough for Mr. Gu to keep


    Jack alive. This was the only important thing, independently of what miserable life he was living.


    ...


    After the conference with the journalists, Jacob took Emily away. With this publicly said, Jacob had put


    a definitive end to all this story.


    Jacob and Emily sat in the car and stood in an awkward silence. After some minutes Jacob broke the


    ice.


    "Emily, don''t you want to marry me?" said Jacob, in a helpless and a bit upset tone.


    He had no idea how to talk with Emily anymore.


    Emily looked at the bouquet of roses that she was holding in her arms. She talked with a trembling


    voice, "I''m sorry. I..."


    "Do you have anything else to say except that you are sorry?" asked Jacob.


    "Sorry! I..."


    "It''s enough Emily." Jacob took a deep breath. He was already hurt from what just happened during the


    conference and he didn''t want to be disappointed twice, "I don''t want to hear your answer anymore."


    Emily went red in the face and her eyes be misty. She was muttering with tears falling off on her


    face, "It''s...It''s my fault. I...I don''t deserve you. How could we get really over what had happened? Why


    deceive ourselves? You won''t be happy if you will marry me. Why do you insist..."


    "No! You''re wrong! You are the only beautiful thing that ever happened in my life! I would get over


    anything for you... It''s only you like it has always been," the deep voice of Jacob echoed inside Emily''s


    mind.


    She had no idea of what to say. ''It is me. I am the one who can''t get over it, '' thought Emily.


    He loved her more than his own life, so he would always try to forgive her no matter what happened.


    She also loved him, but she felt too responsible for having made him suffer. She couldn''t forgive


    herself.


    She knew that if she could just pretend that nothing haD happened between them, she would finally


    feel free. Only in this case she would marry him. But how to do so?


    She wasn''t worth of Jacob. Then rather than making him suffer again, she would prefer to prevent


    herself from the biggest joy of her life. ''Eventually, he will forget me. He will find someone else and will


    live the rest of his life happily.''


    "Give yourself some time, Emily. Do not answer me now. Please, just think about it and what we could


    be," Jacob cut in shortly. Jacob tried to make it simple and short. Actually, he had something else to


    say, but he thought that it was best for both of them if he would just stay shut.


    Emily did not know what to say. Her heart was reducing its pulse, and her lungs were filling with air.


    She was almost drowning.


    ''What should I do? What is the right thing to do?'' Emily thought.


    From that day onwards, their rtion was not the same anymore. Even if from the outside, one would


    not notice anything particrly strange. But Jacob became more thoughtful whilst Emily was more


    taciturn.


    The atmosphere surrounding the whole Tyrone Mansion was very distressed. All the joy of the previous


    months was sucked away and the house was left into destion.


    As time flew by, Emily''s belly was growing quite big. Soon she had to go to the hospital to do the


    prenatal checks for the baby.


    Jacob canceled all his appointments that day to apany Emily at the hospital. When the analyses


    were done Emily started getting ready to leave the hospital. But then the doctor came in and took


    Jacob aside to speak with him alone into his office, leaving Emily behind. When Jacob was called in he


    imagined the worst.


    So, he ordered his bodyguards to stay with Emily, "Don''t worry. The doctor probably wants to tell me


    how to look after you. Just stay here and wait for me."


    Emily smiled and nodded with her head. Then Jacob turned around and entered the doctor''s office.


    Emily followed Jacob disappearing through the door with her gaze. Then a thought shed in her mind,


    ''Why the doctor would see Jacob alone? Is there something they don''t want to tell me? Is... something


    wrong with my baby?''


    Emily trembled at this idea, so she woke up and sneaked through the hall to the office. Then she put


    the ear against the door and listened carefully.


    Unfortunately, she heard each and every word.


    "Mr. Jacob, we went through a more careful examination of Miss Emily this time. I am sorry to tell you


    that we found that something is wrong. The antibodies of the fetus inside her body are attacking her


    immune system. Her body bes much weaker than the previous time, and it is going to get worse. I


    am very afraid that if we do not interrupt the pregnancy soon she will die shortly. Thus, I need your


    consent to execute the abortion."

 Chapter 283 Ill Have This Child No Matter What!

    Chapter 283 I''ll Have This Child No Matter What!


    Emily''s jaw dropped when she had heard what the doctor just told Jacob regarding her and the baby''s


    condition.


    Her baby, her bundle of joy, her own flesh and blood. There was something wrong with her baby.


    Inside the doctor''s office, Jacob was also stunned by the unexpected news. Then he suddenly felt there


    were eyes staring at him. "Emily," he spoke as he turned around and saw her pale face outside the


    door.


    Before he couldplete his sentence, she just didn''t say a word and turned away suddenly.


    Jacob took long strides in order to catch up with her, "Emily, what''s wrong?"


    Jacob managed to grab Emily''s arm and twirled her towards him. Then he wrapped his arms around


    her. She began to sob, "I heard everything... I heard everything! Why did you lie to me?" She pushed


    him away, ring at him in disappointment.


    She kinda hoped there was something wrong with her ears and she just misheard the whole thing.


    Jacob could only hug her tighter, unable to say anything.


    Jacob''s silence only confirm Emily''s suspicions. It was all clear now. Tears flowed from her eyes to her


    cheeks, "But why? I don''t believe it..."


    "Emily, please listen to me. I am more concerned regarding your condition..."


    But Emily coldly interrupted him, "Cut the crap! Just get straight to the point! You wanted to find a way


    to abort it, right?"


    Jacob sighed, holding her shoulders, "Emily..."


    "No. I won''t give up! I''ll have this child no matter what!" She struggled to break away from his arms.


    When she finally broke free, she wiped her tears away roughly.


    Jacob held her cold hands and said softly, "Babe, I wasn''t forcing you to abort the baby. All I wanted is


    to see you healthy. With regards to the child, we still have to consult the doctor. Maybe there''s a way to


    save your baby."


    Emily was managed to be convinced somehow. She felt that she just overreacted with regards to the


    situation. She bit her lips with a small glimmer of hope, "Is it true? You mean it?"


    "Won''t it be best if we go to the doctor''s office together so we could find out?" said Jacob, offering his


    hand to her. When Emily sped her hand around his, they walked together to the doctor''s office.


    "Well, Doctor, is there any way to cure her condition?"


    The doctor sighed in defeat, shaking his head. "There is. Unfortunately, I cannot guarantee that it will


    be 100% effective. Ms. Bai and the fetus are both in a serious condition. The signs may not be obvious


    now, but it will be dangerous for the both of them if left untreated for too long."


    "Doctor, you have to do anything you can in your power! I will do anything to keep this child!" Emily was


    already pleading.


    Jacob couldn''t bear to see her like this. He appealed to the doctor, "Doctor, please do everything to


    save Emily and the child."


    The doctor assured her, "Don''t worry, Ms. Bai, Mr. Gu. We will do our best."


    On that day, Emily was admitted to the VIP ward of the hospital and Jacob made sure she got the best


    medical care she could get. He even hired international experts to keep her condition in check.


    Despite their efforts, the medicines didn''t work on Emily and she grew paler and paler.


    Jacob was getting more concerned now but he didn''t dare even just mention aborting the child, for her


    sake. He knew it would broke her heart.


    Emily experienced loss so many times. She might look strong on the outside but she was actually


    fragile. He didn''t want to lose hisst glimmer of hope. He didn''t want to take away the source of her


    happiness.


    When Emily fell asleep, the doctor called for Jacob again.


    "Mr. Jacob, I''m sorry to be a bearer of bad news but we have tried all kinds of methods but it was of no


    use. I am afraid that the fetus will be fatal to Ms. Bai''s condition. The longer it''s carried inside her


    womb, the more critical Ms. Bai will be."


    It had been four months since Emily got pregnant.


    Jacob listened at the doctor, intently. He couldn''t wait to find out the doctor''s suggestion.


    The doctor fixed his sses, "I suggest to have the pregnancy be aborted as soon as possible. Giving


    birth to this child may cause both Ms. Bai and the child to die."


    The doctor''s words shocked Jacob. He tried to take it in with difficulty and gulped, "Understood."


    The doctor had finished his exnation. He had told them what was happening and what could the


    solution. It was all up to Jacob now.


    As he walked out of the doctor''s office, the phone in his pocket rang. He pulled it out glumly and


    answered it, "What''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Jacob, the media outlets that released the rumor about you and Ms. Emily wanted to make some


    amends and negotiations," the voice replied. It was Sam who called. These past few days, Jacob


    personally watched over Emily. The businesses were being taken care by Sam who ryed the news


    and the documents to him.


    Jacob sneered, "So did they say anything about who spread out the rumors?"


    "Not yet. The disclosure was made anonymous and we couldn''t find any clues," answered Sam.


    "Then keep on investigating!"


    Sam replied, "Understood. How about those media outlets? How do we deal with them?"


    Jacob spoke angrily, "Just push through with thewsuit. Make sure they spend some time off behind


    bars. That will teach them a lesson."


    Those who dare to try and destroy him and Emily through lies should better know not to mess with


    them.


    "Alright, Mr. Jacob," Sam affirmed.


    "I''ll make sure to disseminate your orders promptly. Will call you in case of updates and questions."


    Emily finally woke up from her deep sleep. She called out sleepily, "Jacob, I need to drink some water."


    "Oh wow, look who''s giving orders to Jacob now." A cold feminine voice appeared, sneering at Emily.


    That voice, she could clearly recognize it. She immediately sat up, "Jennifer! What''s your reason for


    coming here?" asked Emily.


    "I heard what happened so I came to check on you," answered Jennifer casually. Jennifer stared at her


    well-manicured nails as she gave a smirk, "I heard that the bastard you''re carrying won''t be able to


    survive."


    Emily''s face changed. "Uhm... excuse me?" She stared at the smiling woman in front of her coldly.


    "Ah, so naive! Well, you needed to make sure the baby is healthy right before it''s born, right? It''s also


    needed that the baby is healthy when it''s born without killing the mother. Do you know how many


    people don''t want you to give birth to that baby?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Emily red, "What the hell are you saying?"


    "Well, some people don''t want you and your baby to be alive! Of course, I am not one of those people!"


    Jennifer covered her lips and slyly whispered to Emily''s ear, "That baby is not Jacob''s, is it?"


    "Jennifer, you..." Emily turned pale. If stares could freeze other people, Jennifer would have been


    frozen alive right now.


    "Didn''t you say you want to drink water? Here, let me get it for you." Jennifer''s voice shifted in jolly tone


    as she took Emily''s empty cup.


    Emily didn''t want the other woman to touch any of her things. As she reached out for the cup, the cup


    went down onto the floor loudly. "I''ll do it myself," Emily spoke firmly.

 Chapter 284 Liar

    Chapter 284 Liar


    The ss dropped to the floor and shattered into pieces.


    Jacob was walking through the door when he heard the sound. He immediately rushed to Emily and


    asked, "Emily, what happened?" his voice worried.


    Emily''s head went nk for a while. Then she slowly raised her head to look at Jacob and replied, "I''m


    fine. But the ss¡­"


    "Did you hurt yourself?" Jacob asked.


    Emily shook her head, "No¡­"


    "J, it was my fault. I identally dropped it. Miss Emily, I''m so sorry to bother you." Jennifer turned to


    Emily and said with a guilty face. She was really good at pretending to be innocent.


    "Jennifer? What are you doing here?" Jacob asked when he realized that Jennifer was standing next to


    them.


    "I heard that Miss Emily wasn''t feeling well, so I thought I mighte over and see her," Jennifer


    answered.


    "Who told you that?" Jacob asked, slightly annoyed because he had already knew the answer.


    "Your father, of course," Jennifer replied with a smile. She could already tell that Jacob wasn''t very


    happy with her answer. "What else can I do? He told me to ruin your rtionship with Miss Emily so for


    now, at least he''s kind of satisfied with my progress. Don''t worry. I am on your side."


    Jennifer seemed to be telling the truth. But she was only doing this for her own sake - she wanted


    Jacob to believe her so that he would see that she was really just looking out for them and being a


    good friend as opposed to secretly lusting after him.


    And Jacob seemed to believe her. Meanwhile, Emily was skeptical. She knew what Jennifer was


    capable of and she was starting the feel ufortable. She wed the sheet beneath her out of


    uneasiness.


    Jennifer was doing a good job of lying.


    Even Emily herself almost believed her.


    "I want water," Emily said suddenly. She looked at Jacob, her face pale and weak.


    Jacob stood up immediately. He reached for a new ss, washed it thoroughly, filled it with warm water


    and handed it to Emily.


    Emily just took one sip before turning away andining, "It''s freezing cold."


    Jacob threw out the water and refilled it with lukewarm water this time, "Here," as he handed it to her.


    He would do anything for Emily as long as she asked.


    This time, Emily didn''t even drink the water. She just touched the ss with her lips, frowned, and said,


    "Now, it''s too hot."


    "Emily, you''re just being childish now," Jacob teasingly said. He knew he was already spoiling Emily but


    he couldn''t help it.


    "I don''t want water anymore." Emily knew Jacob was right though she just buried herself into her


    nket and avoided Jacob''s gaze.


    "Okay, what do you want now? Emily, stop doing that. You''re going to suffocate yourself," Jacob


    scolded, amused. Emily rarely showed this mercurial side of hers to Jacob.


    "It''s none of your business," Emily murmured from under the nket.


    "Then whose business is it?" Jacobughed.


    "Anyone but you," Emily was still in a mood.


    Jennifer just stood aside watching Jacob spoil Emily. She had to hold herself back from interrupting


    them. She could feel the jealousy creeping up on her; her blood was boiling and her eyes dimming.


    Emily had everything that Jennifer ever wanted¡ª Jacob''s unconditional love.


    She always thought Jacob as that cold, distant, and detached person. But she was wrong, because


    apparently Jacob could love a woman so affectionately. He was tender and caring and he was willing to


    offer his whole heart.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    It was just that he wasn''t willing to give it to Jennifer.


    ''Why couldn''t it be me? Why Emily?''


    Jennifer thought to herself. Jealousy was eating her up whole and all she wanted to do now was take


    away everything Emily had.


    "J, take care of Emily. And don''t forget to invite me to your wedding!" Jennifer said, trying to sound


    casual, "I''ll see you soon." She left before she could do anything she might regret.


    Jacob didn''t even look at her. He just kept acting as if Jennifer wasn''t even there.


    Jennifer forced a fake smile, said goodbye again and left.


    The room fell back to silence.


    Jennifer''s mentioning the wedding just reminded both Jacob and Emily of the proposal that Jacob had


    done and Emily had rejected. Jacob did it in public and he knew that Emily only changed her mind to


    make him look good in front of the press.


    That was indeed awkward.


    After a few moments of silence, Jacob finally asked her, "Are we good now?"


    Emily didn''t really ask him to do anything for her at all. But Jacob just got used to getting involved in


    everything rted to Emily.


    "I am tired," Emily said, lowering down her eyes, her long eyshes casting shadows on her cheek.


    "You think I''m not tired?"


    Jacob said, but only to tease Emily. "I did that on purpose. The whole water thing. I''m sorry," Emily


    admitted in a low voice.


    ''Emily believed it. She thought I really was angry with her, '' Jacob realized that he went too far. "Do you


    still want to sleep?" he asked, changing the subject. Emily shook her head. So Jacob help her sit on


    the bed and asked again, "What happened between you and Jennifer? I know you don''t like her."


    "I just don''t want to see her," Emily replied.


    "Then I won''t let her near you," Jacob said conclusively without even asking why.


    Emily just nodded.


    If Emily were being honest, she just didn''t have the energy for Jennifer right now because all she cared


    about at the moment was her baby.


    "What did the doctor say... about... about the baby?" Emily finally asked. She had been battling with


    herself if she should bother to ask in the first ce.


    "Emily¡­" Jacob''s face changed.


    "Please, just tell me. I want to know, no matter what the result is," Emily just grew more anxious seeing


    the shift in Jacob''s face.


    Jacob ced both his hands on her shoulders and took a deep breath. "Emily, you can''t have this child.


    All the methods didn''t and won''t work. It won''t be good for both of you if you insist to keep this baby,"


    he said slowly but firmly.


    "But how? How¡­how could this happen? Is there really no other way?" Emily''s heart ached.


    "Emily, I just don''t want you to get hurt."


    "You''re lying, right? You! You and the doctors. You''re all liars! I can feel him. Do you understand that? I


    can feel the baby kicking inside me," Emily said, her voice full of emotion. "There must be some


    mistake¡­


    Jacob... please... Can I take the test again?" She ced her hand over her slightly plump belly and


    looked at Jacob with her eyes welling up with tears.


    "There, there; it''s okay," Jacob wiped her tears, "We can have as many babies as you want in the


    future. Just listen to me now, okay? You have to listen to me."


    "Liar," Emily snapped, "You''ve never forgiven me. You didn''t want this child from the very beginning.


    That''s why you don''t want me to keep him. So just stop lying to me oring up with excuses or trying


    to cover it up by saying you''re just doing it for my best and all that because I know you''re just lying."


    "I didn''t¡­ I''m not..." Jacob tried to cut in.


    "No one wants to raise a bastard, especially you, Jacob. I know you. I don''t me you, but why are you


    lying? You''re free to marry whomever you want, just leave me and my baby alone!" Emily shouted.


    Smack! Emily was pped across the face but she was too shocked to feel anything. Jacob had hit


    her. How could he...

 Chapter 285 Youre My Sweetheart

    Chapter 285 You''re My Sweetheart


    Jacob was fuming as he red at her, and his hands were clenched into fists. He was gritting his teeth


    as he spoke, "Emily, do you really think of me that way?"


    Emily just looked at him dazed. Her eyes were getting misty as she began to speak, "I... I''m not..."


    Jacob took a deep breath, stood up, and walked out.


    Instinctively, Emily reached out to grab his hands but he was already way too far. "Jacob..." she cried


    out.


    Jacob just continued walking as if he didn''t hear her until he had finally left the room.


    He''d never felt so awful because he couldn''t believe that Emily thought of him that way. She didn''t trust


    him and used him of being so cruel that he would do something like that against her child.


    The whole thing left a bad taste in his mouth and left him miserable.


    In reality, Jacob immediately regretted pping Emily. He knew she was pregnant and was suffering


    from some mood swings. But either way, he shouldn''t have done that.


    Jacob chose to leave first so that they could both calm down. If he stayed, they might''ve just said


    hurtful and mean things to one another due to their emotions.


    Jacob stood outside, he fished out a cigarette and lit it up. The cold wind was blowing which helped


    cool his head down. After a few minutes, he took a few drags before putting his cigarette out and


    walking back to the ward. When he opened the door, he saw Emily standing by the windowsill.


    The window was open, and the wind was blowing. It was freezing cold. Emily stood with her back to


    him, looking thin and weak, and her loose clothing was dancing along with the wind.


    Emily was a delicate woman. If she fell off the windowsill, she would fall to her death because they


    were on the tenth floor.


    Jacob''s heart started beating rapidly out of fear. He dashed towards her and grabbed her in his arms.


    "Emily! What are you doing? Are you crazy?" he shouted.


    "I''m not going to kill myself... I just want to..." Emily spoke incoherently as she was breathless.


    Jacob loosened his grip when he realized Emily was having some trouble breathing - but he still didn''t


    let go of her. "I''ll get mad at you if you jump!" he said.


    Jacob was so panicked that it hadn''t crossed his mind that if Emily really did jump, he couldn''t get mad


    at her anymore because she would be dead.


    Emily gasped for air and exined intermittently, "I... I didn''t want to jump... I just wanted some fresh


    air..."


    "Fresh air? But you''re sick!" Jacob scolded. He couldn''t stand even the idea of losing her. At that


    moment, he just wanted to get mad at her for scaring him like that but he didn''t and he couldn''t


    especially when he saw that she was already tearing up.


    "I''m sorry¡­" Emily apologized. She buried her face in his arms and cried, trembling so hard.


    Jacob''s heart ached at the sight of Emily crying. He picked her up and carried her to the bed. "Don''t cry


    please. It hurts me to see you cry," he said, consoling her.


    "I didn''t mean to..." Emily muttered as she continued sobbing. Nowadays, all she''d been doing was


    crying but this time, she really let everything out. She was just crying and crying and she couldn''t stop.


    Jacob just held her close and rubbed her back with his hand. He knew what she was feeling and he


    knew that she just needed to let out all that she had been keeping in for so long.


    At this moment, Jacob finally realized how true all the cheesy lines he''d been hearing on TV was. Like


    when they said, "You''re my sweetheart."


    That was true for him because Emily really was his sweetheart and he put her above anything else


    because he loved her very much. He was often scared that someone might take her away from him.


    When she was sad, he was sad too - his heart ached and tightened. All he wanted to was hold her and


    comfort her and shower her with his patience, love and care.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Emily just kept crying. Jacob was worried that she might get dehydrated from all the crying so he would


    make her drink water every now and then. When she refused to drink, he would drink it for her and give


    it to her mouth-to-mouth.


    "Emily, don''t cry... It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have hurt you. Will you forgive me?" Jacob apologized as


    he looked at her red and swollen eyes, feeling his heart ache. He took her little hand and put it on his


    face, as he said, "Come on. You can hit me back as long as you don''t get too carried away."


    Jacob took her hand and pped himself, which startled Emily. She blinked back and just started to cry


    again, but Jacob immediately dropped his hand and held her again. Heforted her, "Don''t cry,


    Emily; don''t cry. Too much crying can be bad for you."


    Emily nestled in his arms for a long time until she was finally able to collect herself. Then she opened


    her mouth and said in a hoarse voice, "Jacob, I''ve already thought about it. I''ve decide to have an


    abortion."


    Jacob was surprised - he couldn''t believe what he''d heard. "Emily, what did you just say?" he asked in


    disbelief.


    "I want to have an abortion," Emily repeated in a firm tone.


    She sounded so sure of herself but Jacob was feeling a bit uneasy. He asked, "You... Uh... Why did


    you suddenly change your mind?"


    Emily looked up at his face with a sad look in her eyes, and asked, "Even if I didn''t change my mind,


    would you allow me to keep him?"


    Jacob sank into silence.


    The answer was no. And it wasn''t because he might not be the real father - it was because it was a


    risky pregnancy, and it was going to endanger Emily''s life.


    Although he also loved this child, he would not allowed anyone in the world to hurt Emily, because he


    loved Emily and no one could take her ce in his heart. If Emily died, what would the child matter to


    him?


    He just wanted Emily alive and healthy so that they could live together forever, so he would stop at


    nothing to protect her from anything that might hurt her.


    "I know you wouldn''t," Emily said in a resigned tone, "Jacob, do you know how I''m feeling right now?


    I''m miserable. I feel bad."


    "Yes, I know," Jacob replied. Both he and Emily were silent - it was as if the air was thick with grief and


    misery. Jacob knew that nothing could make Emily feel better right now. It would just make them both


    more miserable than they already were.


    They just held one another - feeling one another''s pain and burden.


    "Have you really made up your mind? Emily?" Jacob asked, as he let out a long breath.


    Emily nodded and answered with a torn look on her face, "Yes, I have."


    While it was supposedly good news for Jacob that Emily finally agreed to give up the baby, it didn''t feel


    that way to Jacob. He wasn''t as relieved as he imagined he would be - instead, he was feeling nervous


    now.


    Jacob was feeling ill at ease and even anxious. He couldn''t help but wonder if something had gone


    wrong.


    Emily suddenly spoke, "Since I''ve decided to give up the baby, I''d like to have a DNA test first before


    the procedure."


    Jacob stiffened as soon as he heard this but he just simply responded, "Okay."


    In reality, the reason why they hadn''t had a DNA test yet was because they didn''t want to know the


    result. It was as if they were trying to hold out hope that maybe, it could still be Jacob''s.


    On the other hand, if they did a DNA test and they found out something they didn''t want to find out,


    then they would lose something very important. That was the reason why they had been dying the


    test for so long.


    But now, they both agreed to have the test. And although Jacob was feeling slightly sad about giving up


    the baby, he knew he had to stand by this decision because this was for Emily''s safety and he would do


    anything for Emily.


    He ran his handkerchief under warm water and used it to gently wipe Emily''s tear-stained face. He


    spoke in a conclusive tone, "Emily, no matter what the result is, we''re still not keeping it, okay?"


    Emily''s tears started to well up again as she said, "Okay."

 Chapter 286 What Does It Mean

    Chapter 286 What Does It Mean


    The following day, Emily''s unborn baby underwent a parental test. The hospital made it confidential.


    It took a long time to get the results. The tension in the room was so thick that one can cut it with a


    spoon.


    Emily and Jacob sat at bench in the hospital courtyard. Both of them were nervous and were


    anticipating the results. They held each other''s hand as their hearts thumped in suspense.


    Jacob noticed that her hand went icy. He let go of her hand to wrap an arm around her shoulder, "It''s


    going to take a while. Is it okay with you if I take you back home so you can have some rest?"


    Emily shook her head, "No need. I''ll be waiting for the results toe out. This is very important to me


    and to us, Jacob."


    Jacob was still trying to convince her that no matter what the results would be, nothing could change


    his mind. He couldn''t find the right words to say at the woman in front of him except, "Very well then. I''ll


    wait with you."


    He felt suddenly lost. Was it right of him to make that promise to Emily?


    No matter what the result would be, she was firm in keeping the baby. He felt guilty and his mind


    shed back at the times Emily begged not to abort her baby.


    After what seemed to feel like an eternity, theboratory finally opened.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The doctor with the mask took out a file and handed it to the couple. "Mr. Gu, Ms. Bai, here is the result


    of the test."


    The said document was already in front of Emily but she didn''t take it.


    Jacob decided to help himself and took the folder from the doctor. He gave a quick scan and nobody


    could tell what he was thinking.


    As for Emily, she felt more tense as she watched Jacob. Every movement of his eyes as he scanned


    the document made her sp her hands together like a prayer. "W-Well?" she asked.


    He looked up from the file, closed it, and turned to her with a gentle smile, "Good news, Emily. It''s


    mine."


    Emily took out a sigh of relief but there was still this shadow of doubt in her chest. She had a hunch


    that there was still that small possibility that it wasn''t Jacob''s. "Can I have a look?"


    Then she stretched out her arm to reach for the folder.


    Jacob hid his hands from hers so she would be unable to get it. He let out a chuckle, "There''s nothing


    to see, honey. The data isplicated and all we needed are the results, right?"


    Emily started to feel suspicious towards him. "Then why won''t you let me see it?"


    Jacob kept convincing her as he kept moving the folder away from her, "There''s nothing to see, really."


    Suddenly, he was stunned when a pair of lips were crushed against his. Emily took the file from him,


    broke the kiss, and gave a sly smile.


    "Are you sure it''s something I can''t see or it''s something I am not allowed to see?" She quickly flipped


    the pages until she reached the results. When she saw it, her eyes went wide like saucers. Her hands


    started to tremble.


    Jacob tried to grab the file away from Emily but it was toote.


    Emily read the words clearly written in print: "The paternal rtionship between the two parties does


    not exist."


    ''So that means...


    The baby... Jacob isn''t the father!?''


    She felt her whole world crashing. Herst glimmer of hope was shattered. She had truly betrayed


    Jacob even though it was against her will. She didn''t notice the tears that flowed out of her eyes.


    Jacob tried tofort her, "Emily, maybe there was an error in the report..."


    "How can you exin that there''s an error!?" Emily barked at him, clenching her hands into fists.


    The doctor kept a neutral expression as he watched the couple. But he couldn''t deny there was a hint


    of guilt in his system.


    Emily kept convincing herself that she was prepared for the oue but she didn''t expect that it would


    be so difficult. It was like a hard pill to swallow.


    She closed her eyes, wiping away her tears then took a deep breath, "Just schedule a date for the


    surgery, please?"


    Jacob felt how hard it was for her so he took her in for a tight hug. "If that''s what you want then fine."


    The surgery was scheduled four days after.


    When they got home, Emily didn''t say anything but she was clingy to Jacob. As if she would die if she


    got separated from him. Jacob thought that she was nervous for the uing surgery. He even


    brought her back to the Tyrone Mansion to distract her.


    Days had passed


    and at the evening before the operation, Emily managed to trick Jacob out of the house. Then she


    prepared a special dinner for them. There was steak, wine, and burning candlelight for the final touch.


    She looked proudly at her work. It was just perfect to catch his attention.


    Then she decided to gussy herself. She fixed her hair and wore her a white, off-shoulder dress. When


    Jacob finally came home, he gasped at the scene before his eyes.


    Emily sat quietly at the dinner table as a dim warm light covered her. She looked angelic, as if nothing


    seemed to bother her at all.


    She lifted her face up to greet him with a gentle smile, "Wee home."


    Jacob''s heart fluttered but got puzzled, "Why did you have to cook? You don''t like the way the cook


    prepares the food here?"


    Emily shook her head as she chuckled, "No, you have guessed wrong. This is sort of a goodbye dinner


    I whipped up."


    Jacob''s face suddenly crumpled so she made it clear for him, "It''s my goodbye dinner for the baby."


    Finally his expression softened, but he felt a bit mncholic.


    "In the end, despite everything, I am still unfit to be a mother. I failed to protect this child. All I can do is


    to give a wonderful farewell dinner for the baby." Emily didn''t look at Jacob. Her eyes only watched the


    tiny me dancing on the candlestick. There were no tears, no hints of anger and sadness. It was only


    pure maternal tenderness.


    "You are a good mother to your unborn child, after all," heforted her. He felt even sadder on how


    calm she was.


    Then her lips curved up into a smile and pped her hands together, "Oh well! Dinner time!"


    Jacob had caught on the thought why Emily considered this as her farewell dinner for the baby.


    Whatever she ate, it was also what the baby ate.


    Jacob offered to cut the steak into small piece for Emily and finally took a bite after she took her first


    bite.


    The dinner''s atmosphere felt heavy on them. The food was already tasting dull because neither of them


    was in the mood for dinner. But for their sake, they had to pretend to be fine.


    After dinner, they decided to go back to their room and have a rxing time together. Suddenly, Jacob


    was surprised on how Emily was being aggressive. She went ahead and pulled down his neck for a


    kiss.


    Jacob turned his face on the other side to stop the kiss. He couldn''t help asking her why she was


    acting so strange. "Emily, what''s the matter with you?"


    Something was definitely wrong but he couldn''t pinpoint where it was.


    Emily looked down, her eyes half-lidded sadly, "I feel sad right now, Jacob. Could you please give me a


    hug?"


    "Alright." Jacob took her into his arms, lightly caressing her back tofort her. "Shh.. don''t think about


    it. Everything is going to be okay."


    He decided not to mention the baby unless she came up with it first.


    Emily looked up in his eyes and firmly demanded, "Jacob, kiss me."


    Jacob was surprised at her but he decided to go with the flow. No matter how hard he tried to resist,


    she would always find a way to lure him in. "Emily..." he whispered, as he put a hand on her cheek, his


    thumb caressing her lower lip.


    Finally, he captured her slightly-parted lips with his. His tongue slithered in, asking for her permission.


    Emily parted her lips, letting his tongue probe into her mouth. Their tongues finally danced together in


    her mouth, with Jacob dominating her.


    They broke the kiss for a while, trying to catch their breath. With lust and passion in their eyes, they


    quickly got themselves out of their clothes. Jacob pinned down Emily onto the bed and continued


    kissing her torridly.


    Moonlight dimly shone by their window as moans of pleasure filled the room.


    And tonight was going to be a long, special one.

 Chapter 287 Tell Me What You Know

    Chapter 287 Tell Me What You Know


    The next day


    It was almost afternoon when Jacob finally woke up. Much to his disappointment, when Jacob opened


    his eyes, he found that Emily was not in bed.


    Immediately, the beating of his heart surged up. Jacob jumped out of bed at once and called out her


    name, "Emily? Emily?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But there was no answer. There was only absolute stillness. Not a sound could be heard either close at


    hand or in the far off distance. After Jacob looked around every nook and cranny, he did not find Emily,


    but instead his eyesy upon a note she had left on the table.


    In a row of handsome fonts, it read: Sorry, but I can''t stay. You do not have to look for me. Goodbye,


    Jacob!


    A presentiment of unease enveloped Jacob. He thought something bad must have happened. He


    scrambled to look for his phone, only to find that it had been turned off. When he finally turned it back


    on, he was showered with countless missed call notifications popping up on the screen.


    Jacob ignored all the calls and hastily called Sam''s number. "Check all outbound flights for today.


    Buses, ships, and all the vehicles that are leaving the city. Do it now!" Jacob ordered.


    Sam, however, was startled by Jacob''s rambling at fist. After a few seconds of processing all the


    information that Jacob had poured on him, Sam asked, "Sir, what''s wrong? what happened..."


    Jacob''s breath came in short gasps as he tried to calm down. He somehow managed to squeeze out a


    few words from mouth, "Emily is gone."


    Technically, she ran away from him.


    Jacob''s answer froze Sam''s nerves for a second, then he answered, "Yes, Mr. Jacob! I''ll get on it now"


    The moment Jacob hung up the phone, his anger started to fade away. Instead, what appeared on his


    face was the expression of a man utterly disappointed and disheartened.


    ''That exins so much. She already had her own ns.


    That''s why she suddenly showed her indifference to the baby and even agreed to abort it. She cares


    about the baby so much. I should have know something was definitely wrong. No wonder she was so


    needy and docile for all these days. Andst night, she seemed more kind and loving. Turns out she


    has been nning on this the whole time, '' Jacob concluded in his mind.


    Emily must have put something in the mealst night to induce Jacob to sleep so deeply that he didn''t


    even notice her leaving in the middle of the night.


    None of the servants and bodyguards in the house noticed Emily leavest night, but she wouldn''t


    have been able to pull off something like that on her own. She must have been helped by someone!


    Jacob then called Emily''s phone, but there was no answer. For some reason, Jacob was not surprised


    by this. He quickly put on whatever clothes he could find in front of him and grabbed his keys before


    walking out of the door.


    Jacob had to bring her back!


    Needless to say, Mr. Gu had already learned about this after Jacob had put out a city wide search for


    Emily. However, Mr. Gu decided against meddling with Jacob''s affairs.


    In the meantime, Jennifer received a call from a man.


    "Miss Jiang, I havepleted the task, just as you''ve asked. And what about..." said the man.


    Although he didn''t finish his words, his point was clear and self-evident.


    Jennifer, with a hint of intolerance shed in her eyes, answered, "I will transfer the money into your


    ount. Remember, keep your mouth shut."


    "Yes, yes, of course I know," he answered, fawningly. The man''s tone had so much adtion, he could


    not hide the greed salivating from his mouth. "Just give me a call if there is anything else you need me


    to do in the future. I''m at your beck and call," he added.


    After Jennifer got off the phone, she turned the phone in her hand and simpered, looking pleased with


    herself.


    ''Good job, Emily. You didn''t even need me to tell you to leave Jacob. You left him on your own, '' mused


    Jennifer. Jennifer didn''t mind helping this silly and naive girl to experience first-hand just how sinister


    the outside world was.


    However, what Jennifer did not expect was that the child in Emily''s womb was actually Jacob''s.


    Jennifer did not know what on earth had happened, but she didn''t care about the details at all. The only


    thing she wanted was for Emily to suffer. Fortunately for her, she managed to bribe the doctor, the man


    who was on the phone with her just now, in advance. In any case, this child was destined to be a


    bastard.


    Jennifer squinted her eyes, immersed in deep thought. A momentter, she called another number.


    "About the doctor who was responsible for the Jacob''s DNA test, I want him to keep his mouth shut


    forever," she said to the person on the other end of the call.


    Only the dead could keep a secret, which Jennifer believed without a shadow of a doubt.


    ...


    A few days had passed and Jacob still didn''t have any clue as to where Emily was. He had searched


    every possible ce in Jingshi city, and tried almost everything except for digging into the ground.


    It seemed as if Emily had disappeared off the face of the world, leaving behind no trace at all.


    "Crap! You are all idiots!" screamed Jacob. Jacob mmed his fist down onto the table in pure rage.


    Red in the eyes, his face contorted with venomous outburst. The past few days of sleepless nights had


    taken its toll on him. He was on the edge of having a nervous breakdown.


    A group of his subordinates stood in line with their eyes to the floor. Frightened, they did not even dare


    to let a gasp escape their mouths.


    "Keep looking! Look everywhere again!" ordered Jacob.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Once his subordinates had left the room, the anger in Jacob''s face was immediately rece with a look


    of childlike confusion. He mumbled nkly, "Emily, where the hell are you ..."


    Emily was still pregnant and her health was in such a weak state. Where could she have gone?


    Jacob had made many enemies over the years, and some of them even wanted to kill him. Would they


    get back at him by kidnapping Emily? Did she really know how dangerous the world could be for


    someone like her? ''If and when I get you back, Emily, I will have to teach you a serious lesson!'' thought


    Jacob.


    ''It doesn''t matter...


    As long as youe back, I can forgive anything. Please, please juste back to me, Emily. I want


    you to be safe, '' Jacob changed his mind after some thought.


    The nausea swirled unrestrained in Jacob''s empty stomach, as he thought of all the dangerous


    situations Emily could be in. His heart felt as if his blood had be tar as it struggled to keep a


    steady beat. A deep mncholy mood hung over Jacob like a ck cloud, raining his personal sorrow


    down on him wherever he went.


    Jacob had to find Emily as soon as possible. Every second wasted was increasing the chances of


    Emily falling into some kind of danger!


    "Rat-a-tat" There was a sudden knock on Jacob''s office door. It was Jennifer. She pushed the door


    open slightly and asked, "Jacob, may Ie in?"


    In an instant, Jacob changed his face into his usual indifferent look and answered, "Come in."


    Jennifer pushed the door open and walked in. She studied Jacob''s disposition as she approached him.


    Jacob''s wless face was now haggard with exhaustion, and she sensed that his energy stores were


    almost depleted. His eye-brows were creased tightly and his temperament was still fierce. Jacob


    retained an aura of intimidation around him that warned everyone not to get too close to him, unless


    they wanted to be met with his ravenous fury.


    "I''ve heard about what happened to Miss Bai. When was thest time you had slept properly? I''m


    afraid that you''ll have a mental breakdown before you even find Emily," she said. It would be a lie if


    Jennifer had said that she was not worried about Jacob''s dwindling physical and mental condition, but


    she could only care about him as a friend.


    Jacob rubbed the part between his eye-brows and closed his eyes to cover the anxiety. "If you''vee


    over here just to say these words, then you can go," he said.


    Jennifer bit her lips and replied, "I thought you would need my help. After all, two hands are better than


    one. Don''t you think so?"


    However, there was no change in Jacob''s facial expression. Jennifer couldn''t tell whether he had heard


    what she had said or not.


    Jennifer looked at his handsome, rugged face and said, "What if I told you that I know where to find


    Miss Bai?"


    Suddenly, Jacob''s face lit up with a glimmer of hope, taking away all the gloom and misery. "What did


    you just say?" he asked.


    "But first, you need to get some sleep and give your body some rest..." said Jennifer. She deliberately


    softened her voice and continued, "I promise I''ll tell you, okay?"


    Jacob turned around to look her straight in the eye. "Jennifer, don''t y tricks with me," he said.


    "I just want you to take care of yourself!" asserted Jennifer.


    "Tell me what you know!" screamed Jacob.


    "If you keep this up, you will get sick very soon! How are we going to find Miss Bai then? Can you at


    least try and be a little more sensible and rational?" asked Jennifer.


    "This is thest time I''m going to say this. Tell me what you know, now!" insisted Jacob.


    There was a darkness in his eyes that seemed like it could devour all the light from the world. The


    depths of his eyes were like a dark and endless ck hole, so intense that no matter or human could


    escape. With those coal-ck eyes, Jacob drilled into Jennifer''s head, forcing her to confess.


    Intimidated, Jennifer felt a little breathless. After a few seconds, she couldn''t bear Jacob''s re


    anymore and answered, "My people saw Miss Bai yesterday, but they did not approach her. She was in


    the east suburb."


    As was expected, everything Jennifer said was fabricated. Moreover, even if she knew where to find


    Emily, she would never tell Jacob the truth.

 Chapter 288 I Hope She Would Disappear Completely

    Chapter 288 I Hope She Would Disappear Completely


    While Jacob normally didn''t trust Jennifer, he was starting to get anxious already and he just wanted to


    find Emily. So for just this time, he was willing to trust Jennifer somehow if it meant finding Emily.


    "East suburb of this city," Jacob muttered as strode out of the office.


    Jennifer followed him straight away, her heels clicking as she shouted, "Wait a minute, Jacob. I''ll go


    with you!"


    She trotted to catch up with Jacob and got into his car in time.


    The car sped off to the eastern suburbs of Jingshi City, and they didn''t say a word to one another along


    the way.


    Although they didn''t talk, Jennifer nheless felt happy that she was spending some time alone with


    Jacob. asionally, she would look sideways to steal a nce of that face of his that she always


    adored. Her heart was already beating rapidly with just the idea of them sitting so close to one another.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Jennifer couldn''t help but wish that they would never reach their destination as she treasured every


    minute spent with Jacob.


    To her, Emily was nothing but a selfish and arrogant woman who regrly hurt Jacob. She was an


    ungrateful woman who didn''t know what she had and therefore, was not good for Jacob.


    Soon, the car arrived at the eastern suburbs.


    Jacob and his men all got out and began to look for Emily in this area. Jennifer also followed them and


    pretended to look for Emily. A feigned concern was painted on her face.


    "Did they really see her here?"


    Jacob suddenly asked coldly.


    Jennifer was dazed for a second before quickly replying, "Yes, of course. I won''t lie to you. Emily was


    here but for all we know, she could''ve already left and gone somewhere else."


    Jacob''s expression turned sour. He didn''t press Jennifer further - he just asked his men to continue


    looking for Emily. Jennifer just followed him in silence unabashedly.


    For Jennifer, it would just be absolutely wonderful if Emily disappeared forever.


    Jennifer was so caught up in her own thoughts that she wasn''t able to see where she was going that


    she stepped on a stone and slipped. She fell to the ground spraining her ankle. "Jacob, I think I twisted


    my ankle!"


    Thest time she twisted her ankle, she did it on purpose to interfere with Emily and Jacob but this


    time, it was really an ident. Jennifer stared at Jacob expectantly as she sat on the ground. Last


    time, he picked her up and carried her - she was expecting him to do the same thing again.


    Jacob stopped walking and turned around, frowning as he asked, "Did you twist your ankle again?"


    Obviously, he still remembered what happenedst time.


    Jennifer pretended to be embarrassed and said helplessly, "I''m sorry. I should''ve been more careful.


    Can you help me? Just help me up."


    Jacob didn''t respond to her, and he didn''t even walk towards her. He just grabbed one of his men and


    ordered him to help Jennifer up.


    "Yes, sir," the follower replied, and he made his way towards Jennifer.


    Jennifer was surprised to see Jacob so apathetic. She felt herself sinking as she watched him walk


    away. She was helped up but she felt so upset. "Jacob..."


    Jennifer still couldn''t get it that at that moment, Jacob was just focused on finding Emily. He didn''t have


    the energy to worry about anything or anyone else and that included Jennifer.


    He even saw Jennifer as a burden.


    Jacob''s phone rang and he quickly answered it. It was Sam sounding excited.


    "Mr. Jacob, I found Miss Emily''s withdrawal records from an ATM in A City. I''ve sent our men to find


    more information..." Sam said.


    "Okay, I''m on my way!" Jacob said earnestly.


    He hung up, frowning.


    Emily left with nothing but her ATM card this time. Now that they found her withdrawal records in A City,


    she was just probably there or around the area.


    Sam was one of the most capable men Jacob knew and that was why he was Jacob''s right hand.


    Sam''s information was definitely more reliable than Jennifer''s. So as soon as Jacob hung up, he went


    straight for his car.


    Jennifer didn''t expect Jacob to turn around all of a sudden. She was beaming because she thought he


    was going to help her. "Jacob..."


    But to her surprise, Jacob just walked past her without even so much as casting a nce at her.


    "Jacob, where are you going?" Jennifer was stunned. She tried to catch up with him even if she was


    limping with her sprained ankle.


    Jacob looked at her and said, "I''m going to A City. I just got information on where Emily might be."


    Jennifer looked down in shame and apologized, "Sorry, I wasn''t able to help you find Emily. But Jacob,


    trust me. I wasn''t lying to you."


    "Okay," Jacob said simply. He didn''t have the energy to deal with her right now, so he simply said, "I''ll


    ask someone to send you back."


    "Can I go with you?" Jennifer asked.


    "No, you''ll just be a burden," Jacob said tly, "Jennifer, just go home."


    Jennifer blushed in embarrassment. "I''m sorry. I promise I won''t bother you anymore. I''m just as


    worried as you are about Emily..." she said sincerely.


    But she really didn''t feel that way. She was only sorry that she couldn''t spend more time with Jacob


    alone.


    "Send her back," Jacob said to his follower, who took her arm and helped her walk towards the car.


    Jennifer shook her head and refused, "I don''t want to go back..."


    This annoyed Jacob because Jennifer was being so difficult and she was just a hindrance to


    everything. She was too oblivious to get a hint that Jacob didn''t want her anymore. "If you don''t want


    one of my men to drive you back, you can go and find a ride yourself," he said impatiently. Then he


    turned towards his men and said, "Let''s go."


    Jennifer finally realized that Jacob really did just want to leave her alone here. "You can''t do that! No


    one''s gonnae! I won''t be able to find a ride! Jacob, you can''t leave me here!" she yelled.


    "You''re wrong, Miss Jiang. I can most definitely do what I want." Jacob red at her and continued,


    "Why don''t you call Mr. Gu? After all, he does treat you like his own daughter, right?"


    Jennifer met his gaze, her insides boiling. Was Jacob doubting her?


    She looked up in attempt to exin but Jacob had already walked away.


    "Miss Jiang, shall I drive you home?" The follower stayed and asked.


    Jennifer suddenly started to feel better. This only meant that Jacob still cared about her, otherwise, why


    would he let his men drive her home?


    "Yes, thank you," Jennifer replied, as an arrogant smile yed on her lips.


    The follower didn''t even look at her. He lowered his head and said respectfully, "You are wee, Miss


    Jiang."


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, Jacob drove to A City without stopping. On the way, he got a call from Sam.


    "Mr. Jacob, you haven''t rested in days and it''s still a long way to A City. Please let someone else drive


    for you. I believe Miss Emily won''t like it when she sees you get sick..." Sam advised.


    "If she really cared about me, why would she run away in the first ce?" Jacob said furiously.


    Suddenly, he lost his temper and just started cursing. Eventually though, he listened to Sam''s advice


    and just let someone else drive the car. He also agreed to sit in the back seat to have some proper rest


    before they reached A City.


    Jacob pressed his fingers to this throbbing temples. He was frowning in worry as he murmured, "Emily,


    it''s safer for you to stay in A City. Just wait for me to take you back..."


    After a few hours, the car finally arrived in A City. Sam, who arrived at around the same time, soon


    joined Jacob. They went together to the bank and to check the surveince video.


    The surveince video showed a middle-aged man withdrawing one hundred thousand dors from the


    ATM machine and leaving right away, and the video didn''t show Emily.


    Sam was somewhat shocked because a stranger had Emily''s card and used it to withdraw her money.


    What did this entire thing mean?

 Chapter 289 Beautiful Clothes

    Chapter 289 Beautiful Clothes


    Sam looked at Jacob again who looked particrly vicious at that moment as if he was ready to kill


    anyone.


    "Sir, calm down..." Sam, obviously afraid of Jacob, suggested, "Maybe, Miss Emily just misced her


    ATM card? Or maybe..."


    "I''m calm. Stop talking." Jacob''s face was cold and ruthless. But in his eyes it showed just how much


    tension and panic he was really feeling.


    Emily, Emily, Emily!


    Time and again, he whispered Emily''s name in his heart, as if by doing so, he could feel at ease. "Find


    the man who withdrew the money right now!" Jacob ordered.


    Sam was able to find the man right away. He was in an orphanage in A City. As soon as they found out


    about it, he and Jacob went there right away.


    As soon as Jacob''s group stepped into the shabby orphanage, children scattered like leaves. They


    were looking at the group in fear and in curiosity.


    Jacob already had a guess what was going on so he asked to talk to the president right away.


    As what he had suspected, it was the president who withdrew the money.


    Jacob red at the man, "Who gave you the card?"


    The president was skeptical of them because they all seemed so hostile, so he was on his guard the


    whole time. First, he asked that the children should go inside then he asked politely, "Sir, what are you


    doing here?"


    Jacob grabbed him by his cor and asked angrily, "I''m going to ask you again. Who gave you the bank


    card?"


    "Forgive me, sir. I can''t tell you." The way the president saw it - Jacob was bad and Emily had just


    donated arge sum of money to the orphanage. She was a good person so he would never sell her


    out.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob narrowed his eyes and put his hands around the president''s neck, "Tell me!" he bellowed.


    When Sam saw this, the look on his face changed. He pulled Jacob off the president and asked him,


    "Sir, was it ady who gave you the bank card? Because if so, then he''s her husband. They fought


    before she ran away..."


    The president nced at Sam then at Jacob then at the entire group. He didn''t have a good feeling


    about them so he pressed on, "Really? Doesn''t seem that way. It seems like you just want to hurt


    people or get revenge."


    "How do you say so?" Sam said as he loosened Jacob''s hand that was wrapped around the president''s


    neck. Sam exined, "Well, our master," he gestures towards Jacob, "has been very stressed recently.


    He hasn''t slept for several days because well, his wife was missing. He''s been so worried about her.


    And to add to that, she''s pregnant now and we just want her to be safe. The only thing she had with her


    was her bank card and if she gave that to you then we''re worried sick wondering how she''s surviving


    now..."


    The president was shocked at this.


    Emily had actually donated all her money to the orphanage, then what should she do now? He had no


    idea because if he had then he wouldn''t have epted the donation in the first ce.


    "Our master isn''t in the right frame of mind and he might have intimidated you or offended you...I


    sincerely apologize to you for him." Sam nced at Jacob instinctively as he spoke and found that his


    face was stoic all throughout. Sam sighed in relief as he continued, "So I hope you can tell us where


    she is because we just want her to be safe."


    The president was convinced with Sam''s sincere exnation. He said, "Yes, this was given to me by


    that nicedy. Her family name is..."


    "Her family name is Bai." Jacob opened his mouth, his tone somehow anxious, "Her name is Emily


    Bai."


    "Yes, it is." The president nodded, "She gave me the card 2 days ago and just told me how much she


    was going to donate then she left."


    "Where did she go?"


    "Sorry, I don''t know either."


    Jacob tightened his thin lips and frowned. Sam then asked, "Did she mention any ces?"


    The president thought it over carefully for a while and then said, "She might have mentioned that the


    weather in the south was wet and warm... Uh, does that count?"


    The south... Something glinted in Jacob''s eyes. He suddenly looked solemn, "Where''s the card?"


    "It''s with me,"


    the president sighed as he took out the card. In an apologetic tone, he said, "I''m sorry. I didn''t know this


    was all she had... I withdrew 100 thousand and bought a quilt for each child here. I''ll try to give back


    the money..."


    "There''s no need," Jacob said as he took the card and gripped it tightly. He turned to Sam, "Set a


    budget for them when you get back."


    "Yes, sir," Sam responded respectfully. After a few more exchanges with the president, Sam followed


    Jacob out of the orphanage.


    The south was such arge area. Where should they start looking for her?


    But to have a vague clue was better than to have no clue at all.


    ...


    C city in the south was like spring all year round - it was absolutely pleasant.


    Just this afternoon, David just sent thetest season of designers'' collections to the luxury vi where


    Rita lived. He was going to see his son and have lunch - it was so good to think about.


    Unfortunately, reality bit.


    The clothes was epted but David was sent out right away. He softly knocked on the door so as not


    to wake his son up. "Rita, what do you mean? Open the door!" David said.


    After a while, Rita slowly opened a crack in the door and said, "What do you want?"


    David was a bit frightened when he saw the look on Rita''s face. He lowered his voice, "Open the door


    for me."


    "Why did youe here today?"


    "To send you beautiful clothes."


    "The clothes are already here, and you can leave now," Rita spoke so confidently. David was bing


    more and more disgusted.


    When he saw that Rita was about to close the door again, he reached out his hand to stop it, "I''m not


    just here to deliver clothes. I also came here to see you..."


    When he said thest words of his sentence, he lowered his voice and his ears turned a little red.


    Rita narrowed her eyes and pretended not to hear, "What did you say?"


    David wetted his lips and looked up at Rita''s eyes. He felt a little embarrassed. "... I came to see you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Rita opened the door wide.


    David''s face brightened. Rita turned in front of him. David was confused, "What..."


    Before he even had time to ask her what she was doing. Rita said coldly, "You''ve already given me the


    clothes, and you''ve seen me. What else? No? Great."


    After that, she mmed the door. Bang!


    David stood there - shocked and unable to speak.


    How could this be? He didn''t expect this at all.

 Chapter 290 A Good Father

    Chapter 290 A Good Father


    David was reluctant but he still kept knocking at the door. He cried out, "Rita! I know you''re in there! I


    want to see my son today! Let me in!"


    "Oh, you want to see your son, eh?" Rita''s voice came from the inside. It sounded a bit muffled due to


    the door panel that separated them.


    David nodded several times, "Of course! I want to see my baby boy. Dn must have missed me very


    much!" Dn was name of their son.


    Despite Rita having second thoughts, she found it hard to refuse him, "Just a second. I''m opening the


    door."


    David felt relieved and pleased. He stood there as he heard the click of the door.


    The door was finally opened, revealing a bubbly baby boy who cooed and smiled at him.


    David''s eyes sparkled upon the sight of his son. He smiled, his hand slowly reaching out to carry his


    son in his arms. When the baby was finally settled in his arm, the door was shut close at his face again.


    He stared at the door, raising an eyebrow, puzzled. Then he looked down at Dn in his arms, and


    asked, "Dn, can you tell me what''s wrong with your mother?"


    Dn stared at him curiously with wide eyes in silence. The baby looked displeased and turned away


    from him. He was drooling as he suckled his little chubby fingers.


    David was shocked.


    He sighed. ''First I got a cold shoulder from my wife. And now my son? God, What''s going on?'' he


    thought confusedly.


    "Rita, why do you make me suffer like this? Why do you still refuse to be with me? Even our son can''t


    change your mind?" Davidined to the wide-eyed baby mournfully. He stood outside the door,


    still waiting for Rita. But it seemed like hours had passed and she still hadn''t opened the door.


    He sighed, as if he had no choice now.


    "Dn, you''reing with daddy to his office, alright?"


    Ever since Jacob gave him a tip regarding Rita''s whereabouts, David had brought the central office of


    hispany from Jingshi City to C City. Now finally he was in this city, he''d better do his best to get


    back together with Rita.


    Eventually, Rita gave birth to Dn. David thought that he could finally remarry Rita and take his


    rightful ce as her husband. But expectations were different from reality. Rita remained cold towards


    him and refused him from entering her house.


    Out of desperation, he decided to buy a house next to hers so he could take good care of his son and


    wife. Everyday, he made sure that he was always avable to attend their need. He was still hopeful


    that Rita would give him a second chance.


    No matter how long it would take him, he would keep on trying to be by her side once again.


    David was left with his nine-month old son. Ever since Dn was born, he had spent most of his time


    taking good care of him. Dn was familiar with him and wouldn''t cry in his arms.


    As David walked away, Rita opened the door and peeked at his retreating figure. She felt a bit amused


    but remained firm with her decision.


    Then she burst intoughter. After making sure he finally had left, she closed the door and paced


    upstairs. She went to a guest room and knocked.


    "All right, Emily. He''s finally gone. You can open the door now." As she finished her sentence, the door


    was finally opened by a young woman with a pale face.


    "T-Thank you, Rita..." Emily sincerely spoke.


    "Nah, it''s not a big deal," Rita grinned, waving off a hand as if it was nothing. "What are friends for?"


    Then her eyes settled upon Emily''s slightly swollen belly puzzled. She squinted at Emily''s belly then


    look at Emily''s face with the same expression. "So you are pregnant. Woman, what the hell happened


    to you?"


    Rita tried to rack her brains out on how the pregnant Emily managed to run away from Jacob.


    "It''s a long story..." Emily replied sadly with tears glistening at the corners of her eyes. "I''ll exin


    everythingter. But now, I would like to ask something important. Do you know some excellent OB-


    Gyne?"


    Rita was curious. "Whoa. What''s wrong? Well, I don''t but I guess I can help you find one," she said.


    "Well..." Emily''s face was crest-fallen as she touched her protruding belly. "I feel like there''s something


    wrong with my child."


    "Oh my! Are you sure? Is it something serious?" Rita got concerned, touching Emily''s arm.


    Her friend''s concerned words warmed Emily''s heart so she gave a slight smile. "Well, it''s not something


    serious but I couldn''t stop worrying. I want to make sure that my baby''s safe and sound."


    "No matter what the problem is, you have to see a doctor! Don''t worry. I got your back. The trip must


    have been exhausting so just take some rest and don''t think about things too much," Ritaforted.


    Emily spoke as a tear of joy flowed down on her cheek, "Rita... I''m so lucky to have a friend like you!"


    Rita grinned as she ruffled Emily''s hair. "Silly girl. No need to get so emotional like that!"


    "Well, I couldn''t help it!" Emily gave a softugh.


    She saw how Rita had changed ever since she became a mother. She wasn''t as wild and brash like


    before. There was this kind of tenderness in her face that Emily couldn''t exin.


    ''Can motherhood really change a woman so much?''


    After all, Emily just arrived at Rita''s ce. She was weak and tired. Following Rita''s words, she climbed


    up on therge soft bed prepared for her and closed her eyes, trying to lull herself to sleep.


    Apparently, she couldn''t sleep due to so many things running inside her mind.


    She couldn''t help but think of Jacob. The man loved her so much and gave so much both pain and joy


    to her. The thought of him was enough to prick her heart.


    The reason why she managed to escape from Jingshi City was because of a powerful man who helped


    her in secret.


    This man was Master Tao.


    Emily didn''t expect that he would actually help her. But there was a catch. If she ever decided to return


    to Jingshi City, she muste back to the Tao Family.


    Emily had thought about this request for quite some time and finally agreed with his terms.


    She admitted that she was too naive to see through Master Tao''s real intentions on why he did that. But


    she wanted to focus all of her attention on her unborn child and their future together.


    In Mr. Tao''s point of view, despite of the fact Emily was his real granddaughter, he wasn''t really fond of


    her. She was a girl and more importantly, she didn''t grow up with him. He also thought that she would


    be unwilling to contribute to the Tao n.


    The reason why Master Tao helped her was that her disappearance would throw Jacob into


    desperation, giving Master Tao the opportunity to hit the Gu Consortium.


    Emily was still confused and couldn''t understand why. Then an image of Jacob appeared in her mind,


    recalling his soft beautiful gaze that melted her heart.


    He must be turning crazy right now, now that she was finally gone.


    In the end, she still abandoned him despite everything. Emily once again reminded herself that she


    wasn''t a woman worthy for him. She couldn''t repay the kindness and the love he poured out to her.


    She was reluctant to kill the unborn child because it was the only rtive she had left. Her only ray of


    hope. Even if she did abort the pregnancy, she would still remain as a woman unfit for Jacob.


    Jacob didn''t mind keeping this child because of his intense love towards her. But she felt too guilty for


    staying with after finding out it wasn''t his child.


    ''Jacob, please let me go. Forget about me.


    I am so sorry to hurt you. I am so sorry I couldn''t give you the happiness you deserve. Live a new life


    without me, '' she thought.


    Emily closed her eyes and tears ran from her cheeks towards her pillow. With a heavy heart, she finally


    fell into deep slumber.


    ''I still love you, Jacob, but this is for the best.'' That was thest thing she thought before she slept.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    David brought his own son to his office and the whole staff''s interest were piqued. They gave confused


    and curious looks at him.


    They didn''t expect that their young and handsome boss actually had a child! Who was the lucky


    woman that had a son with him?


    It shocked them even more that David actually knew how to take care of a baby. He knew how to hold


    him,fort him, and soothe him while the baby started to cry.


    Just like a good father.


    The female employees expressed their disappointment. There were times they would fantasize being


    David''s girlfriend. But now, it wouldn''t be any more than just some silly fantasy.


    However, there was one woman who wouldn''t give up easily. It was David''s secretary. She walked in


    his office, with her high heels cking and her top slightly revealed her bosom. She plucked up the


    courage andplimented, "Sir, the baby is so cute. Is he..."


    Suddenly, David hugged his son and winced. He acted as if he just saw an enemy. He kept his guard


    up and spoke coldly, "Stay away from me."


    He managed to catch a whiff of her perfume and raised an eyebrow. "Do you mind not to wear strong


    perfume next time? If my son smelled it, he might get sick," heined. Furthermore, if he ever


    smelled like that stupid perfume, Rita would be treating him with more distrust. And he couldn''t let that


    happen!

 Chapter 291 Are There People Hiding in Your House

    Chapter 291 Are There People Hiding in Your House


    The secretary could only lower her eyes in embarrassment, "I-I''m sorry, Mr. Xu."


    David frowned. He clicked his tongue impatiently, "Well, what is it you want to tell me?"


    "The meeting will begin in 15 minutes. Won''t it be inconvenient for you if you bring the baby along? I


    can help you watch over him for a while." The secretary spoke, not taking her eyes off the floor.


    Hearing this, David only frowned more. He couldn''t afford it if RIta found out that he let other women


    touch the baby. In addition, he did not want his son to be tortured by such strong a scent in the woman.


    Not to mention, the scent was strong enough to make his stomach turn so he definitely didn''t want the


    baby to get sick.


    "No need. I can take care of my son by myself."


    His words were clear and straight to the point. He was young and crazy once, and women would


    always throw themselves to him. He could see through what they were up to in a heartbeat. Right now,


    he just didn''t want to talk to anyone of them because he had found someone special to cherish.


    And obviously, he wouldn''t allow it if these women wanted to use his son as a leverage for him.


    The secretary felt her heart shattered into pieces.


    She didn''t want to believe it but the baby was indeed her boss'' son. And her boss was overprotective of


    this...gremlin!


    "So, good day, everyone," David greeted, carrying the baby in his arms as he carried on with the


    meeting.


    "So regarding the n A whcih was submittedst time... I would like to raise some concerns...erm..."


    David was suddenly interrupted when baby Dn held his necktie and put it in the mouth.


    "Dn, you can''t eat Daddy''s tie.." He quickly removed the necktie from Dn''s chubby finger and


    continued with the meeting, "n A ispletely unqualified."


    The other people in the meeting room could only stare in awe. When David snatched back his tie,


    Dn just did what any baby would do. He cried out.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    David took a deep breath as vein popped on his forehead. "Dn..."


    The other officials in the meeting blinked and some of them could only whisper at one another. They all


    knew that David was infamous for his short temper. Not to mention, children were difficult to handle.


    Would the baby make him lose his patience?


    If that happened, something bad was going to happen to them poor things as well.


    "Shh... don''t cry; don''t cry. Daddy will give you anything you want..." David carried his child, coaxing


    him gently. "Do you want to eat Daddy''s necktie? Don''t let your mother know, okay?


    Or else, she''ll get angry." People in the meeting room all got shocked at David''s reaction. Was it really


    David or some spirit possessed him?


    They didn''t expect to discover some kind of secret of him. He acted like a hen-pecked husband who


    had to bring his kid to work.


    David finally pulled off his tie and handed it to his son. Then he propped up the baby on his arm and


    continued with the meeting.


    As David was engrossed in discussing, baby Dn gave a p using his small hand.


    Everybody pretended not to see it as Dn exploded into a fit of giggles.


    David removed his small hand calmly, and continued, "Submit a better n tomorrow afternoon. The


    meeting is adjourned. You may all go now."


    The crowd went on their own way and some of them started whispering amongst themselves.


    "Have you noticed something different with our boss today?"


    "Well, the baby did change something about him. His eyes were gentle and he didn''t explode and didn''t


    even say a single curse!"


    "Now I''m curious about the boss'' wife! How did she manage get him on his knees and make him take


    care of their baby?"


    "Well, maybe boss wanted to prove to her that he can be a good provider and a good father at the


    same time. Some wives tend to get angry at their husbands for not helping out in the house and spend


    too much time at work."


    David went to the office with Dn in his arms. It was already lunchtime and more so, the baby might


    be hungry.


    All the necessities were bought anew since Rita handed the baby to him empty-handed! David made


    the baby sit on the table and prepared the bottle of milk.


    Why was he doing it himself instead of asking other people to help him? Well, there was an assistant


    who once put something in his cup while making coffee for him. Since then, he would do these things


    all by himself.


    After preparing the milk, he turned around to see his son. Then he started to panic, "Dn! What are


    you eating?"


    Dn was drooling and his father pinched him. He was forced to spit out the potted leaves from his


    mouth. It made his chin and chubby face dirty.


    "This is not for babies. If your mother finds out, she''s going to kill me!" David rushed to rinse his son''s


    mouth. He kept pinching his mouth and examined it for a while. He didn''t let go until nothing strange


    could be found in his mouth.


    Dn only watched his father then let out augh with his mouth wide open.


    David sighed. He carried Dn onto the sofa,id him down, and gave him the bottle of milk. Dn


    could finally grip the bottle and David could only sat beside him on the sofa. "I owed so much to you


    and to your mother."


    The baby stayed awake until David got off from work. He fell asleep on the sofa and David carefully


    picked him up. He then went downstairs to board the car waiting for him in the parking lot.


    Of course, he had to bring the baby back home to Rita.


    He took care of the baby the whole day. Rita wouldn''t find any reason to shut him out again. And even


    if she didn''t want anything to do with him, she should still be wanting to see the child!


    When he arrived at her door, he was gravely mistaken.


    The moment Rita opened the door, she took Dn from his arm and mmed the door at his face


    again.


    But David stuck a foot onto the door, stopping the door from closing. "Rita, you went too far today! I


    have taken care of the baby for a whole day!"


    "Well, is there something wrong with that? You talk as if I should be grateful that you take care of the


    baby. Oh cut the crap beat it, unless you don''t consider him as your son anymore." Rita spoke


    arrogantly.


    He barked, "So what''s the meaning of shutting me out, Rita?"


    "Well, I just feel like shutting you out whenever I hear your stupid voice."


    "Well, did I do something wrong? Tell me! What do you want me to do?" David tried to think hard why


    Rita wouldn''t let him in.


    Wait, it could be...


    "Rita! Rita! You immoral woman! Are keeping other dogs behind my back?"


    Rita couldn''t help but burst intoughter. She spoke mischievously, "Well, well. What did you just say?


    Did you just admit that you are a dog also?"


    David red at her, "Are there people hiding in your house?"


    Rita shrugged with an evil smile, "Nope. I don''t feel like arguing with you today. Come back next time


    once I feel like pulling out your leg hairs one by one."


    David''s hunch was telling him that something must be wrong with her today.


    There are times that Rita would admit such things just to make him angry. But today, she seriously


    denied it! She even told him toe back next time despite being in a bad mood.


    Usually, when she was upset, she would only throw curse words at him and scream, "Go away!"


    Something smelled fishy! And he couldn''t put his finger too much into it!


    "Rita, I will stay here and no one can dissuade me from doing so!"


    "What the hell is wrong with you?" Rita barked. "Get off my door way! Or else I''ll crush your puny


    fingers with the door!"

 Chapter 292 Is She Seeing Someone Else

    Chapter 292 Is She Seeing Someone Else


    "You''re right. I am insane!" David knew that he''d done nothing wrong but Rita always treated him like


    he did. "I came all the way here for you. What do you think I was going to do? Babysit?" he asked


    sarcastically.


    "To be clear, David, I never asked you to do any of those things. So if things didn''t go out the way you


    nned them, that''s not on me. So just go now and leave me alone," Rita replied looking at him


    apathetically.


    David knew this tone of Rita''s very well. Every time she was in a bad mood, she would just tell him to


    leave her alone. He was so used to hearing those three words. But David wouldn''t budge, he


    exined, "Ever since that child was born, I''ve done my best to get on your good side. I know it''s far


    from enough but did you not notice or appreciate it at all?"


    Rita was holding the baby in her arms as she listened to him but she remained silent.


    David was saying that he was trying his best to do whatever he could for Rita. But a long time ago, the


    tables were flipped and it was Rita who would follow him all day long to do whatever she could for him


    just to make him happy. But look how well that turned out - David never reciprocated anything for Rita.


    ''I don''t know what to think. I kind of miss him and here he is, chasing me down and saying all the right


    words. Maybe, we''re all just ves to our own destiny, '' Rita thought.


    "Rita, open the door! How can you do this to me? How can you do this to me?" David raised his voice,


    "Are you seeing someone else? Who are you hiding in the house? That''s not fair to me!"


    He gradually lowered down his voice, and Rita could hear him pacing back and forth outside. Suddenly,


    David sighed and said, "I won''t leave you alone, never. I won''t go anywhere. I''ll just sit here in front of


    your door until you open it."


    Why on earth would she fall in love with David in the first ce? He was such a child. Rita didn''t know


    how to deal with David and how stupid he was.


    As she battled in her mind on whether or not she was going to let David in, Emily walked downstairs


    and asked in a hushed tone, "What''s happening?"


    Rita shook her head and replied, "Nothing. Did I wake you up?" She walked towards Emily.


    "Are you okay? I mean¡­you and David¡­" Emily overheard the conversation and she was aware that


    Rita and David were fighting and it probably had something to do with her.


    "He''s like that all the time. Don''t worry about it," Rita smiled and tried to act like she didn''t care at all,


    but she wasn''t good at that. "Are you hungry? Should l have a meal prepared for you?" She quickly


    changed the topic.


    Emily nodded slightly. She didn''t want to bother Rita, but it looked like she really had nowhere to go at


    this moment.


    David, on the other hand, could hear the sounds behind the door. Someone was talking to Rita, but


    obviously Rita didn''t want him to know. He leaned towards the door and tried to eavesdrop on the


    conversation. He couldn''t hear the exact words but he could hear Rita being soft and sweet.


    Who the hell was this other person?


    ''Is Rita¡­seeing someone else? Then what about me? I mean nothing to her?'' David started to feel


    anxious.


    He tried to remember all the men Rita had ever met, but he waspletely in the blind.


    ''This is driving me crazy. How could I not have noticed?


    Whoever behind that door is my enemy now. How dare him touch my Rita!''


    David said to himself and decided to go for his n B.


    It was already dark when Emily and Rita finished their dinner. The sky had turned into a fuzzy ss, no


    sign of stars or clouds.


    Emily looked at Rita, worried. She knew that Rita was only pretending to be cool. "Are you sure it''s


    okay to leave David outside the door?" Emily asked.


    Rita was sitting on the sofa ying with her baby. "He does that all the time. He''s probably gone now.


    Let''s stop talking about him, okay? Come, auntie Emily, little Dn''s looking at you," Rita waved to


    Emily.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Dn was mumbling in his ownnguage. He stared at Emily for a while, then started to chew on his


    hands.


    Emily found Dn absolutely adorable. She couldn''t help but reach out to pinch Dn''s pink cheeks,


    "He''s so cute. You''re so lucky, Rita."


    ''Unlike me. I don''t even know if I can even keep my baby, '' Emily added in her mind.


    "Oh, you won''t think so after spending more than an hour with him! He''s a little devil!" Ritaughed,


    cing little Dn into Emily''s arms, "Go and y with your Auntie Emily. And I can finally have some


    rest."


    Emily held little Dn in her arms and soothed him in a swing.


    She knew that Rita loved this baby with all her heart. But Rita was Rita and she was used to pretending


    not to care about anything even on her own son.


    Little Dn suddenly burst out crying. Mommy gave him to a stranger.


    He wanted his Daddy back. Daddy would always hold him in his arms the entire day!


    Rita and David didn''t exactly meet eye to eye when it came to raising their child. David treated Dn


    the way he thought was right but Rita didn''t want Dn to be spoiled. Even though Dn was crying in


    front of her, she just looked at him and walked away.


    Emily didn''t know what to do because she''s never taken card of a baby before and Rita didn''t seem to


    have any ns on taking over. "Shh, good boy..." she said.


    "Is he still crying?" Rita assumed Dn would stop but he just seemed to be getting worse. "What''s


    your problem? You little devil. Are you trying to scare auntie Emily?" Rita took Dn back in her arms


    and shushed him.


    But little Dn just kept crying nonstop.


    "Maybe you should let David in. I can go upstairs," Emily suggested.


    "Absolutely not! Are you crazy? I know David. He''s so paranoid he''ll find out in an instant," Rita refused


    outright, "He and Jacob, they''re the same. I let him in and Jacob will be knocking at the door tomorrow


    morning. I''d bet my life on it."


    "But I can''t hide here forever..." Although Emily knew Rita was right, she was already afraid she was


    causing too much trouble. If things between Rita and David worsened, she would never be able to


    forgive herself.


    "We''ll figure this out," Rita assured her.


    Dn still wasn''t calming down no matter what they did.


    By the end, Rita resorted to calling the nanny and leaving Dn to her. She copsed onto the sofa,


    sighing, "Having a baby is so exhausting."


    "But you''ll never regret having him, I''m sure," Emily said as she sat beside her.


    ''I won''t regret keeping this baby either, '' Emily thought to herself.


    "That''s true¡­" Rita''s face softened. She was lost in her own thoughts - her eyes glinting.


    A few minutester, she stood up, walked towards the door and looked through the peep hole. The


    porch was empty. Rita suddenly felt her insides drop.


    "He''s gone, god bless him," Rita told Emily lightly but the look on her face gave her away. She was


    disappointed.


    Sometimes, Emily couldn''t understand Rita because if she really hated David as she imed she did,


    she wouldn''t let David anywhere near her or her baby. But if she still had feelings for him, it didn''t make


    any sense for her to treat him like this. Maybe Rita didn''t know what she was doing, either.


    "Rita! Who are you with? My son''s crying! Can''t you hear that?" Both Emily and Rita were lost in their


    own thoughts when a voice suddenly burst in from the window.


    They were shocked to see Daviding in from the curtain looking angry.


    What was happening? Apparently David broke in through the window.

 Chapter 293 Did You Really Cheat on Jacob

    Chapter 293 Did You Really Cheat on Jacob


    Rita angrily stared at David who had broken into her home! She screamed, "David, what the hell are


    you doing? You can''t just break into my home like this. Are you crazy? Don''t you remember your


    promise from before? Get the hell out of here!"


    David already promised her before that he wouldn''t break into her home again but this was an


    emergency. He pleaded, "Can we talk about thister? I''m already here anyway. Listen to me. I''m here


    to..."


    Before he finished his sentence, he noticed Emily was right there standing next to Rita. "Emily? What


    are you doing here?" David cried out.


    Rita showed her obvious distaste for his question, "Well, Who else do you expect to see?"


    "Listen, I can exin. I mean..." David begged. David found himself misunderstanding Rita, so he


    eagerly exined, "You know, I just care about you so much. That''s why I make such a mistake,


    otherwise I would not..."


    "Out! Go out and go back where you came from," Rita screamed.


    "Listen to me, honey!" David implored, his eyes glinting. He somehow looked pathetic but he just


    continued, "Please! This is the third floor! imagine if I fell to my death?"


    Rita sneered at him, and said, "How so? Well, personally, that would be so much better for me then you


    can get out of my way and I can finally rece you!"


    It hurt David to hear Rita saying all of these things but he kept his emotions to himself. He tried hard to


    hold back all his frustration and disappointment. "Rita, are you really not aware? I mean..." he asked,


    flustered.


    Emily felt guilty as she watched the fight break out. "I''m sorry, this is my fault. I shouldn''t havee


    here. I''m sorry for bothering you..." she muttered apologetically.


    "What are you saying sorry for? You''re my friend. You''re wee here any time," Rita assured her.


    Rita didn''t look at David but she squeezed Emily''s hand tofort her.


    David stared at Rita, biting his lower lip. Then he turned to Emily and said, "Emily, what are you doing


    here? Didn''t you know that Jacob''s looking everywhere for you?"


    Emily paled at this. "You... you know?" she stuttered.


    Since David knew Jacob was looking for her then soon enough Jacob would find out that Emily was at


    Rita''s. All of her efforts to protect her baby would be for nothing.


    "Let me take you back. Jacob''s aplete mess," David said. All his anger had subsided when he


    found out that Emily was just the person Rita was hiding all along.


    What he couldn''t understand was why Rita had to hide her in the first ce.


    "Can you please not tell him that I''m here?" Emily pleaded. Emily looked anxious and she was almost


    begging David, "I, I can''t let him find me..."


    "Why? Did you and Jacob have a fight?" David asked. David couldn''t understand why Emily was


    asking him to do this.


    Rita didn''t understand either. Emily was pregnant. Even if she did fight with Jacob, it didn''t make sense


    that she was running away. What if something happened to her?


    Rita had a different conjecture. "Is Jacob cheating on you? Does he have another woman?" she


    pressed.


    Before Emily could even answer, David piped in. "That''s impossible. Jacob would never cheat," he


    asserted.


    David knew how much Jacob loved Emily. He would never believe it if anyone said Jacob had cheated


    on Emily.


    Rita refuted him as usual, "Why would it be impossible? You men only think with your dicks instead of


    your brains! Besides, Jacob and Emily aren''t even good for one another."


    "No, he didn''t. He didn''t do anything wrong," Emily exined because she didn''t want anyone to


    misunderstand Jacob. She gathered all her courage to speak, "It''s... it''s my fault actually. I''m the one


    who should be sorry. It''s just my fault, okay? I just can''t... I can''t be with him anymore..."


    Rita and David stiffened at this. Did they have it wrong all this time? Because they knew how


    uncharacteristic it was of Emily to act like this.


    In fact, to David, he would find it more believable if Jacob cheated on Emily than the other way around.


    Maybe it was because Emily acted so innocent and angelic all the time. How could she do that?


    "What the hell is going on here? Emily, you know you can tell me anything. I will help you no matter


    what happens," Rita promised, concern filling her eyes.


    Rita''s words warmed Emily in heart. After Emily took a deep breath, she finally said, "This child is... is


    not Jacob''s..."


    And they finally understood.


    Rita and David were taken aback - they couldn''t believe this.


    Emily was the perfect little angel to them. She was so well-behaved and sensible. She was so


    innocent! How could she do this!


    Rita gathered herself and asked hesitantly, "Emily, did you really, I mean, cheat on Jacob?"


    Emily wore a crooked smile on her face and she didn''t want to talk about this anymore so she just


    answered simply, "It''s a long story but this child isn''t his. I didn''t mean for it to happen but I mean... it


    was... it was an ident."


    Rita''s mind was racing but she didn''t press further so she just asked, "What are you going to do now?"


    "I want to keep the baby but Jacob doesn''t," Emily answered tly.


    David was feeling a wave of emotions. ''And why would Jacob agree to that? There wasn''t a man in the


    world who would agree to that!'' David thought to himself. He asked angrily, "Do you know Jacob''s still


    out there looking for you? He just called mest night asking me to help look for you. He wanted me to


    tell him immediately if I find out anything."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "David, don''t! Please don''t tell him," Emily begged. Emily was already panicking, "I just want to keep


    my baby. This baby is the only family I have now. Both my parents have died, remember? I have no


    family now... but this baby...


    I have nothing else. This baby is all I have. I can''t lose this baby..." Emily said weakly.


    David just looked nkly at Emily, "Don''t think of it that way. I know it may be difficult to move on from


    losing your parents but you still have Jacob. You''re not alone. You should know that he loves you so


    much. He''s the one who loves you the most, okay? Maybe even better than your so-called parents.


    You''re not alone, okay?" heforted her.


    "I don''t deserve him anymore. I don''t know how to be with him anymore and there''s no way I''m ever


    going back to him," Emily answered.


    "But you still love him, don''t you? Because he does. He loves you so much. I don''t know what''s going


    on, but Jacob''s going crazy right now looking for you. And I couldn''t even image what would happen to


    him if he doesn''t ever find you. Juste back to him, Emily. If you gave up this child and went back to


    him, I bet he would forgive you," David said.


    Every word he said was like a stone dropping on Emily''s heart. She suddenly couldn''t breathe. "You


    don''t understand..." she managed to choke out.


    No one in this world understood her. No one knew what she was feeling in her heart and how much she


    hated herself for it. It had cost her everything to even decide to leave him.


    "Emily, you''re just making this hard for both of you," David said. He didn''t know what Emily was thinking


    but he continued, "If you really love him, you wouldn''t let him suffer like this."


    This made Emily''s heart ache.


    Suffer? ''What Jacob was suffering from was because of me? Me?'' Emily thought.

 Chapter 294 What Do You Take Me For

    Chapter 294 What Do You Take Me For


    Rita gently nudged Emily and said, "Emily, just go upstairs. I''ll talk to him." Still in a daze, Emily left


    without saying anything. Rita turned to David and threatened, "Don''t you ever dare tell Jacob!" David


    shrugged, "Give me a kiss and I''ll keep my mouth shut." Before Rita could reply, he pulled her close


    and pressed his lips on hers. The moment they kissed, Rita immediately wriggled herself free from


    David''s arms and pped him, "Hey!"


    David wasn''t able to dodge - he was pped right across the face. He was overwhelmed with emotion.


    He turned around and stared at Rita who looked angry.


    "Are you insane?" Rita''s face turned red because of anger. It seemed like she wanted another go


    because one p wasn''t enough.


    David grabbed her right hand to touch his slightly swollen left face. His voice sounded cold, "Do you


    remember how many times you''ve hit me? I can only tolerate so much..."


    Before he even finished, Rita pped him again.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Rita!" David''s eyes narrowed and his lips thinned, "Just because you know how I feel for you doesn''t


    mean you can treat me this way! What do you take me for, huh?" he asked her.


    ''You think I''m some pussy cat just because I tolerate everything and never fight back? But guess what?


    You''ve forgetten that I''m actually a tiger and I get angry too, '' he thought to himself. As the third master


    of the Xu n, he had pretended to be miserable for a long time!


    Rita just scowled at him and withdrew her hand, "Okay, go on. Tell me everything else you don''t like


    about me."


    David suddenly felt so small when he met her angry eyes, "..."


    They just looked at each other silently for a while.


    David broke the silence first, "It''s fine if you want to keep this a secret but I have one condition."


    Rita refused, "Nope. Deal''s off." She hated being threatened most, especially by David, "If you even


    think about telling Jacob, don''t underestimate me. I''ll stop at nothing."


    David trembled at the sight of Rita - the sneer on her face, her stance, her piercing re. She suddenly


    pushed him away but David resisted and pulled her in to hold her, "Okay, I lied. I won''t tell Jacob but...


    Can you just be a little nicer to me?"


    Rita froze and David put his chin on her neck and held her tighter and started rubbing himself against


    her. "What do you mean by nicer?" she quipped.


    David''s heart was beating rapidly, "Like the way you treated Emily. Actually, not even, if you showed


    even just 1/10 of that I''d be happy."


    Rita smiled unexpectedly - a sincere one as opposed to her usual sarcastic ones. "That''s it? That''s all


    you want?" she pressed on.


    She touched his face tenderly stroking his cheek with her cool, soft hand.


    David suddenly blurted out, "Woof!"


    Rita was startled. ''Oh, David, '' she thought to herself, her heart all giddy.


    "Okay then, that''s the deal," David said.


    David stared at Rita with his bright eyes but in his mind, he was already apologizing to Jacob. Then he


    tried to test his luck, "Can I ask for a kiss?"


    Rita raised the corner of her lips and took his face in her hands. She leaned towards him like she was


    about to kiss him. But just as David thought their lips were going to touch, Rita swiveled his head so


    that he was facing the wall.


    "Kiss the wall !"


    "Rita..." David said. But Rita had already pushed him away. David saw the look on her face so he didn''t


    push it.


    "The door''s there. You can show yourself out." Something suddenly urred to Rita which caused a


    change in her tone, "Just leave."


    David didn''t know what to feel. He couldn''t understand why she was suddenly driving him away. He


    actually thought he was going to spend the night with Rita.


    But at the very least, Rita changed her tone which could show for some progress.


    David just thought of it that way which made him happy.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the house, Emily was already in bed but uneasy - tossing and turning.


    She couldn''t fall asleep because her mind was racing. She was thinking about what she should do.


    There was no way out for her at this point.


    Finally, Emily fell into a deep sleep.


    The next morning when Emily woke up and opened her eyes she thought she was in Tyrone Mansion


    of Jingshi city - which scared her.


    She soon realized right away that she was, in fact, in C City, which relieved her.


    "Emily, are you awake?" Rita''s warm voice came from outside the door, "Emily, breakfast is ready."


    "Okay, I''ll be right down," Emily said. After washing her face and rinsing her mouth, Emily put on her


    slippers and went downstairs.


    In the dining room, Rita sat at the table and Dn too in a baby chair. A steam grand breakfast had


    beenid out on the table.


    Rita was ying with Dn with steamed buns. When she saw Emily, she smiled to her, "Emily, please


    have a seat. What would you like for breakfast? Aunt Zhang can make anything for us. She''s a really


    good cook."


    Emily sat next to Dn watching him try to yfully snatch the bun out of Rita''s hand. Emily couldn''t


    help butugh. "Whatever you''re having is fine," Emily said easily.


    Rita turned around and motioned for the servants as she put the bun in her mouth. When Dn saw


    this, he opened his mouth too.


    "Good boy," Rita cooed Dn softly. Rita jammed a bun in Dn''s mouth before he could even start


    crying. She was sort of afraid that David would give her hell if he even heard so much as a single wail


    from Dn.


    It worked because Dn really did stop crying. He pinched off a portion of the bun and tried to eat it.


    He didn''t have that many teeth yet but he was still enjoying the bun.


    Emily admired Rita most especially as she watched this whole scene y out. "Rita, I really think


    you''ve changed," Emily observed.


    "Really?" Rita was surprised to hear that. When she looked up at Emily, she frowned, "Why do you look


    so tired? Are you okay?"


    Emily unconsciously touched her face grinding her teeth, "I''m fine. I just wasn''t able to sleep wellst


    night."


    Rita knew what she was worried about so she addressed it, "Just take it easy, okay? David already


    promised me he wouldn''t tell Jacob."


    "Really? He did?" Emily asked in disbelief. David was so adamant on telling Jacob, so what could have


    changed his mind?


    Rita''s face blushed when her mind shed back to their kissst night but she kept her face stoic, "I


    talked to him so you don''t need to worry about it anymore. Just stay here. I got your back," she


    promised.


    Emily felt her insides warm at Rita''s kind words. She nodded gratefully, "Thank you."


    Sometimes, you didn''t need words - all you needed was to feel it in your heart.


    Just when Aunt Zhang entered the dining room to bring Emily her breakfast, David stepped out too


    holding a small steaming pot.


    Emily was surprised to see him, "David can cook?"


    She wouldn''t have expected that from David based on his background. For Emily, he wasn''t the type to


    get his hands dirty because he''d been so used to having them cleaned by servants. But then she


    recalled Jacob and how no one else knew how well he cooked.


    Emily concluded to herself that it wasn''t weird after all that David could cook.

 Chapter 295 Dont Be Double-faced

    Chapter 295 Don''t Be Double-faced


    "Only God knows what goes on in this madman''s mind. Perhaps he will cook up an unptable


    breakfast," Rita taunted David, as she nced at him with mischief.


    David, however, didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He gently ced the hot pot on the table.


    Emily and Rita looked at the pot and found chopped herb-medicines and vegetables in the porridge.


    They were all minced meticulously so that the two women could not make out what kind of herb-


    medicines and vegetables there were in the pot. The unpleasant smell of the medicine in the porridge


    eventually spread out in the dinning room.


    Now, Emily was ready to believe what Rita was saying about David''s cooking. Not only did the dish not


    look appetizing at all, even the porridge seemed a bit burnt. Emily felt hopeless, and yet she


    optimistically convinced herself that may be the porridge would make up for its unappealing smell with


    its surprisingly good taste...


    "What the hell is that?" Rita eximed with a disgusted expression on her face.


    David sighed and rubbed his nose. Even he couldn''t help admitting to himself that the porridge in the


    pot could hardly be presented as food. "You told me that you''ve been suffering from menstrual cramps


    recently. So I consulted an old herbalist doctor and got this herbal prescription from him. This pot of


    porridge was cooked ording to the prescription. Regardless of how it looks, this herbal porridge will


    do good to your health," he exined.


    "Are you sure it will do good to my health? I think I will probably suffer a serious case of food poisoning


    after I eat it," Rita answered, as she covered her nose with her hands.


    David quickly replied, "It''s safe to eat. Really. I''ve tasted it."


    David''s interaction with Rita was so entertaining that Emily could not help but burst intoughter. The


    depressive thoughts of Jacob gradually faded away from her mind in this fun-filled, loving atmosphere.


    Under David''s expectant gaze, Rita reached out to fill the bowl with porridge, with a doubtful expression


    on her face, before tasting it...


    "Well, what do you think?" he asked. David, who had never cooked anything in his life before, looked


    like a student waiting for his homework to be evaluated by his teacher.


    Rita''s face turned green, and even though she did not speak, she frowned at him with an obvious


    expression of disgust on her face. She couldn''t even find the words to describe the taste of the


    porridge.


    On the other hand, Rita''sck of consideration, upset David, as it was a severe blow to his pride and


    confidence.


    Disheartened, David wanted to sit down and rest for a while, but since the seats beside Rita were


    already taken by Emily and Dn, he had no choice but to sit right across Rita.


    David looked at Emily and apologized sincerely, "Emily, I''m sorry for what happenedst night. I


    shouldn''t have imposed my will on you."


    Emily was startled by David''s sudden confession of apology. It took her a few seconds before she


    figured out what he was talking about. "That''s all right..." she replied.


    Meanwhile, Emily was riddled with guilt, because she had kept the truth about why Jacob wanted to kill


    the unborn child in her from them, and not only that, she was using their trust to cover up her real


    intentions.


    Emily acknowledged that fact that she had done something shameful, but she had no other choice.


    Aborting this child was out of the question for Emily, so she couldn''t let Jacob know where she was.


    ''Rita, David, I''m sorry, '' she apologized in her heart.


    "You are Rita''s friend, and of course my friend too. If there''s anything that I can help you with in the


    future, just tell me. I will do my best to help you. You can stay here as long as you want. There''s


    nothing to worry about," assured David. The sincerity in his tone gave Emily the support she needed


    after the turbulent days she had gone through.


    Although Emily felt guilty, she knew that it was not the right time to tell them the truth. She forced


    herself to control her emotions and then simply answered, "Thank you."


    "Don''t say that anymore, Emily. We are friends," David replied, as he took a stealthy nce at Rita''s


    face, only to be caught by her eyes looking straight at him. David raised his eyebrows and gave Rita a


    comcent look, which hinted that he was expecting to be praised by her.


    However, Rita turned away with a snort. Apparently, she did not want to see his smug face, thinking


    that it was immature for an adult to strive for her praise andpliments all the time. She took a


    spoonful of the porridge and fed it to Dn, who was ying a small steamed bun.


    As soon as Dn tasted the porridge, his face turned green. He spat it all out within a second and then


    started crying in the next.


    Dn''s crying grew louder by the minute. It was the only way he knew how to express his dislike.


    David felt disappointed at the sight of his baby son''s repugnance for the porridge he had cooked


    himself, but he tried to put on a brave face.


    Was his porridge really that dreadful? But it tasted good to him when he had a taste.


    Davidforted his son, sadly, unwilling to ept the truth. He turned around and looked at Emily,


    with a glimmer of hope in his eyes. If everyone found the porridge absolutely repulsive, he would give


    up cooking and never go into the kitchen for the rest of his life.


    David''s expectant look made Emily feel like there was a heavy burden on her shoulders and she


    muttered, "Eh..."


    In truth, Emily was also afraid of getting food poisoning, as she looked at the porridge with scepticism.


    "The medicinal herbs in the porridge have the function of invigorating the cirction of blood, right?


    Emily can''t eat that due to her pregnancy," Rita reminded, and pulled Emily out of her dilemma.


    The light in David''s eyes that once glimmered with hope, was nowpletely dim. Hopeless and


    crushed, he said, "Okay, I got it. I''m just going to throw it away..."


    "Wait! David, you can''t waste so much food. All right, I don''t think it''s that bad. Maybe we can all eat it


    together," Rita said, looking at the pot of ck porridge with reluctance and doubt.


    Rita thought about what David had said. When he found out about her menstrual cramps, he made an


    effort and sought help from an old herbalist doctor who had given him the instructions on how to make


    this porridge for her.


    David was used to living like a king, so this was the first time he had ever cooked anything in his life...


    Rita remembered when she learned how to cook just so she could please him, but unfortunately, she


    never had the chance to cook for him as he rejected her at that time.


    Thus, when David did something nice for her, Rita could not stop herself from thinking about what she


    had sacrificed for him before. The memories used to make her upset and as a consequence, she


    wanted to make him suffer as well.


    However, even strong and tough women had soft hearts. Even if Rita''s heart was cold as ice, one day it


    would melt, just as long as someone kept rubbing it the right way.


    Rita felt like a pathetic loser. This man who had betrayed her trust, caused her unforgivable pain and


    broken her heart countless times, was at her disposal, and yet her heart was feeling pity for him.


    When David heard Rita''s words, his sense of loss vanished without trace, and his heart was filled with


    immeasurable joy. "Are you serious?" he asked in a pleased tone.


    Rita felt as if David was a naive child, easy to please and soft-hearted. "Yes," she answered.


    "But you just said it tasted horrible. Forget it. Don''t force yourself..." David said in a low voice, but his


    eyes were shining with happiness.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "David, stop acting. Okay?" she said. With a dismissive look on her face, she fought the urge to hit him


    on the head with the spoon in her hand. "Your acting is in and artificial. I''m not blind. I can see


    through your smirk," she added.


    Evidently, he was very happy. Why did he act like a two-faced idiot? Rita rolled her eyes at him.


    "You caught me red-handed. Rita, you are so clever," David praised, as he immediately returned to his


    normal state, grinning cheekily, which needled Rita, making her want to p his smug face.


    Emily ate the steamed buns as she sat silently and watched the two people share a pot of ck


    porridge. Their public disy of affection was the source of Emily''s envy.


    Although she didn''t know what had happened between Rita and David, the only thing she could be


    sure of was that they loved each other very much now.


    The spectators see the chess game better than the yers. Even though, the couple hadn''t realized it


    yet, Emily did.


    Emily was still worried about the child in her belly, so she decided to go to the hospital for a check up


    after breakfast. Since the hospital had better equipments, she could get a thorough exam and a clear


    diagnosis, instead of inviting a doctor toe over for a check up.


    Since Rita was anxious for Emily''s safety, she decided to tag along with her.


    Thus, David had to bring his baby son to hispany again. However, before he left for work, he made


    sure to send bodyguards to follow and protect thedies.


    Although they were in C City, which was a remote southern city and out of Jacob''s sphere of influence,


    Emily still carefully disguised herself with a scarf and sun-sses. Just to add to her sham, Emily even


    asked David to give her a fake ID, so she could go out with Rita without worrying about anything.


    When she got to the hospital, she realized that she was faced with a new problem.


    Emily was afraid that after the tests, when the doctor would tell them the results, Rita would find out the


    truth in due course. Somehow, Emily would have to draw Rita away in the right time.

 Chapter 296 She Dare Not Expect Anything

    Chapter 296 She Dare Not Expect Anything


    Rita only knew that there was something wrong with Emily''s unborn baby, but she had no idea how


    serious it was. Emily was almost certain that if Rita knew the truth, she would advise her to abort the


    baby just as Jacob did.


    Since, the risk of harm from keeping the baby was rtively high, anyone who really cared for her and


    wanted her to live could never allow her to risk her life for the unborn baby.


    However, since her hopes of being with Jacob and living with him had died, all she had left in the world


    was her own baby. So even at the face of imminent risk, Emily would make every effort to protect and


    deliver the baby.


    Determined, Emily''s resolve was stronger than ever.


    Thanks to David, Emily didn''t have to wait in line. She just registered her name and then proceeded


    with the check-up.


    Rita''spany throughout the whole check-up made Emily more uneasy, but she couldn''t think of the


    right excuse to send her away.


    All of a sudden, Rita''s phone rang. It was David.


    "Hello? Rita, Dn has been crying the whole time. I have no idea how tofort him..." said David,


    with a sense of urgency in his voice, apanied by the crying of a baby in the background.


    Rita frowned and asked, "What''s the matter with him? Maybe he is hungry? Or he is not feeling well?"


    "I can''t tell. I''ve tried giving him some food but he doesn''t want to eat. I''ve touched his forehead and he


    doesn''t feel feverish," he answered.


    "Then why don''t you pacify him?" she said.


    "I just don''t know how, and that''s why I called to ask you," he replied. Needless to say, David was at a


    loss, and he had no idea what was wrong with Dn or why he had been crying for so long.


    "I am here in the hospital with Emily. Just try your best tofort him, or else send him here to the


    hospital if it doesn''t work," she suggested. Rita then hung up the phone, but she could not discard the


    look of worry on her face.


    Emily guessed what they were talking about, and said hurriedly, "Rita, you should go and see Dn!


    He''s probably crying because he misses his mother..."


    Rita shook her head in refusal and said, "I will be worried about you the whole time if I go and leave


    you here by yourself."


    Emily pressed her lips together and continued to persuade her, "I''ll be fine. I''m not a child, and I can do


    this on my own. Besides, there are so many bodyguards here. There''s no need for you to worry. Just


    go to your son and stop worrying about my safety!"


    "Are you sure that you can really manage on your own?" she asked. Rita hesitated for a while as her


    eyes lit up with warmth and care.


    Emily nodded her head seriously and said, "Trust me. You just worry about your son. I am also starting


    to get worried about Dn, so call me when you get there."


    "Sure, but you should be more thoughtful of your own safety, and don''t forget to call me when it''s over.


    I''ll send the car over to pick you up," she said to Emily. Rita''s motherly concern for her child eventually


    forced her to separate from her best friend.


    Finally, Rita left the hospital. Emily heaved a long sigh of relief and then finished the tests one by one,


    before waiting for the results anxiously by herself.


    "Miss Emily, to tell you the truth the condition of the baby is hardly okay, but your heath is in worse


    condition," said the doctor with thick sses, as he carefully read through the reports. "Lately, you''ve


    been feeling weak; your appetite has decreased; you haven''t been able to sleep well due to insomnia,


    and on top of that, you''ve been suffering from chest contractions, abdominal pain and other symptoms.


    Am I correct?" he added.


    Every time the doctor added one more symptom, Emily''s heart sank a little more, "Yes, but doctor, I


    want to keep the child and deliver it sessfully. What should I do?"


    "You''re not physical capable of going through such pain right now. It would be better for you to abort


    the child," he answered. The doctor''s expression was grave, and he spoke without the slightest


    exaggeration, "But if you persist on giving birth to this child, the longer you wait, the greater the


    damage will be to your health. Some of the damages would be irreversible."


    A bead of sweat broke out of Emily''s forehead, before her lips gradually became pale, and she


    murmured, "I just want to save the baby. Why is it so hard..."


    Emily hardly ever asked for anything so desperately. Why was it so hard for her to realize such a small


    wish...


    The doctor sighed, "Miss Emily, to tell you the truth, your symptoms are really difficult to reverse, and


    even top experts would tell you the same thing."


    ''What can I do? Who can help me...'' she thought. Emily waspletely helpless and drowning in


    despair.


    Emily should have known before, when Jacob had invited many famous experts at home for her. If


    those doctors could not do anything, what else could the doctors here do?


    "Miss Emily, if you change your mind and decide to abort this child, please contact me in advance. I will


    make proper arrangements for you. But if you still run a risk of giving birth to your child, I suggest you


    go to M country for treatment. Maybe the chances there will be better, even though still very slim," the


    doctor advised.


    "... Okay, I see. But could you please keep this between the two of us? I don''t want my friend to worry


    about me over this," Emily insisted.


    The doctor nodded in assurance and said, "Of course. I will protect the patient''s privacy. Please rest


    assured, Miss Emily. You must take good care of yourself. if you don''t feel well,e to the hospital


    immediately."


    "I will. Thank you," she politely replied.


    Emily did not even know how she came out of the hospital, surrounded by the stealthy bodyguards,


    who did a great job and being unnoticed.


    Dazed, Emily didn''t realize that her phone was ringing in her pocket. When she came to her senses,


    she hurried and answered, "Hello, Rita..."


    Rita noticed Emily''s hoarse voice from the other side almost instantly and she suddenly felt nervous.


    "Emily, are you okay?" she asked.


    "I am okay," Emily replied casually. Emily coughed lightly and cleared her throat. "What about you? Is


    Dn all right?" she asked


    "There is nothing wrong with the little devil. He was just putting on a show of bad temper and needed


    scolding! What did the doctors say?" asked Rita.


    Emily answered, "Oh, it''s nothing serious. Just the usual."


    "Okay, I''ll send a car to pick you up!" said Rita.


    Emily quietly took a deep breath, trying to make her tone sound as rxed as possible and said, "I


    think I''d like to go for a walk. I''ve been missing the outside air and the scenery is fantastic."


    Rita hesitated for a while before she said, "Well, you must let the bodyguards follow you and call me if


    you need anything."


    "Okay, I will." Emily assured. Finally, she hung up the phone and embraced the silence. The long,


    tiresome day had taken its toll on her. She sat down on the ground, but she dared not to show her


    sadness, because she was afraid that the bodyguards would say something to Rita and David.


    As she knelt on one knee, Emily secretly tore the medical reports and put them in a small bag, before


    throwing them in the trash can. Afterwards, she walked aimlessly to a small park, lost in deep thoughts.


    Emily sat on the bench alone. She whipped her head around left and right to see where she was. The


    sunlight kissed her body, but she couldn''t feel its warmth.


    There wasn''t anybody else in the park. Emily sumbed to the cold, cheerless and loneliness.


    Out of the blue, a stray cat gracefully walked to Emily and rubbed its head against her skirt. "Meow,


    meow, meow..."


    The cat caught Emily''s attention, as she lowered her eyes and looked at the little stray cat, hiding


    between her ankles. Emily''s heart softened and she said, "But I don''t have any food to give to you...."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Meow, meow, meow... " The stray cat circled at her feet, refusing to leave.

 Chapter 297 Be Good At Lying

    Chapter 297 Be Good At Lying


    Emily leaned over to gently pat the cat on the head, and then she said with a faint smile on her face,


    "Meow!"


    The cat nuzzled her hand, with its eyes squinted joyfully. Then it suddenly jumped up and put its front


    paws on her legs. The cat seemed to want to cuddle.


    Emily gently touched its forehead, and said regrettably, "Sorry, I''m pregnant, so I can''t be near you so


    much."


    She really didn''t care anymore but she thought she couldn''t afford to take the risk.


    "Meow, meow, meow..." The cat looked unhappy so she just kept rubbing her hand.


    "Well..." Emily just continued to pat her head.


    In the meantime, no one noticed that a passer-by had casually taken a photo of this whole scene.


    When he returned home, he posted the photo on the Inte.


    "What a lovely day! I came across a beautiful and kind girl petting a very cute cat." This was the caption


    that was posted along with the photo.


    In the photo, the sunshine was radiating against the girl and it looked beautiful. On her leg was an


    orange stray cat. She was patting its head gently. The scene looked touching and made you all fuzzy in


    your heart.


    Due to the angle and light, it would be hard to tell who the girl was - the face wasn''t shown and so was


    the pregnant belly.


    But it only took Jacob just one nce to know that it was Emily.


    He knew Emily like the back of his own hand - he would recognize her everywhere.


    Jacob was still angry over Emily leaving but he felt relieved knowing she was safe at the very least.


    Sam tracked down the location of the photo, "Mr. Jacob, the photo was taken in C City so Miss Emily is


    most likely staying there."


    "It''s C city?" Jacob squinted slightly. He kept the photo saved on his phone and rang up the number of


    an old friend.


    David''s heart jolted when he saw that Jacob was calling him, "Jacob?"


    "Have you seen Emily?" His voice sounded cold and harsh - no niceties, no anything, straight to the


    point.


    David recalled Rita''s warnings so he had no choice but to lie, "I haven''t, sorry. I would''ve told you if I''ve


    seen her though."


    Jacob became taciturn - only his gusts of breath could be heard over the phone.


    This made David feel a bit guilty thinking Jacob might trick him into doing something. Or did he already


    know?


    After a moment''s silence, Jacob spoke again, "Well, if you get any news, I''d like you to tell me right


    away."


    David hung up the phone. He was so nervous that his palm was sweating. Did Jacob believe him?


    Well, if Jacob knew he was lying, he would probably be angrier or something...


    At the thought of this, David was relieved slightly.


    Jacob gripped his phone tightly - he was seething.


    Well, well.


    It looked like they were just cheating and lying to him now.


    Bang! Jacobnded a fist on the table - rattling the cups and tes on it. Then he growled, "Sam, book


    me a ne to C City."


    He paused for a moment after he disconnected the call - afraid that David would find out that he


    already knew Emily was there


    If Emily found out, she might flee again, but he couldn''t take that risk. He needed to get Emily back.


    ...


    Emily went home and found Rita and David still out. So Aunt Zhang suggested that shey on the


    couch first to rx which would also be good for the baby.


    The afternoon sunshine wasn''t as bright as it was that morning. Emily was lost in her thoughts just


    rxing and taking in the warmth. She was just looking out the window when she nced at a vi


    nearby that looked a lot like Rita''s.


    Aunt Zhang had just walked in holding a bunch of vegetables in her hand. She saw what Emily was


    looking at so she exined, "That''s David''s vi. Rita wouldn''t let him move in so he just bought


    another one nearby.


    "Oh, okay," Emily said. But in her mind, David would still find a way to live here anyway. That vi was


    just for formality.


    Aunt Zhang continued, "Since it looks the same as this one, David often mistakes this one for his


    especially when he''s drunk so Rita sometimes just lets him stay here. You know what? There''s actually


    one more thing..."


    Emily calmed down at their conversation because it was an entirely different topic.


    Around dusk, Rita and David finally returned to the vi.


    David held his son tightly in his arms, insisted on staying for dinner, and then said, "Aunt Zhang, it''s


    time for dinner."


    Rita bit her tongue so she wouldn''t say anything. David was feeling a bit toofortable in her vi and


    it made her feel ufortable. But Emily was here and she didn''t want to make a scene.


    "Emily, how are you feeling today?"


    "I''m all right," Emily responded. She really was already feeling better.


    Then Rita said in relief, "If there''s any problem, just let me know, okay. Don''t hide anything from me,"


    she winked.


    So when they were all sitting together at the table, Emily paused for a moment until she finally


    announced, "I''ve decided that I''m going to fly to M country to deliver the baby."


    Rita was stunned for a while. Then she asked, "How did you decided on this? This is such a big


    decision especially that it''sing from out of nowhere. Is anything wrong with the baby?"


    She recalled that Emily had asked her for the number of a doctor.


    "No," Emily said in a low voice, "It''s just not safe. I''m afraid Jacob will find me here soon enough. I just


    want to be sure and the only way I can do that is if I go abroad. Rita, I don''t want Jacob to find me."


    David had a different expression on his face when he heard this so he admitted it to them, "Jacob


    called me today."


    Suddenly, Emily''s face paled and her lips were pursed.


    Rita immediately looked at David, then asked gravely, "When did he call you? I didn''t know that."


    "You were at the bathroom when he called." David grew solemn too as he roughly recounted what they


    had talked about, "Maybe, he really doesn''t know?"


    "No, it''s more possible that he knows." Emily''s face was white as a sheet. She said nervously, "No one


    else knows him better than I do and maybe he just wanted to catch you in a lie but


    I''m pretty sure he just wanted to catch me here by himself. "Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 298 Take Dylan With You And Run

    Chapter 298 Take Dn With You And Run


    Emily turned to David and made the decision immediately, "David, can you book a ticket to M country


    for me?


    I am leaving right now. I can''t waste another minute."


    "But it''s almost midnight¡­ you''re not serious about leaving all by yourself... Emily, I am worried about


    you. Are you sure you want to do this?" asked Rita, as she turned to look at David, seeking for support.


    "If Jacob finds me, he will never let me go¡­" Emily sighed. Emily had made up her mind a long time


    ago that she would keep the child no matter what the cost. "Rita, please¡­you know me¡­I need to do


    this and I will need your help," Emily urged Rita.


    Rita and David looked at each other without saying a word. In their hearts, they knew that there was


    nothing they could say or do to stop Emily from going. Perhaps, the best way to help Emily was to do


    as she had said.


    David called his contact at the airlines and booked a flight ticket for Emily, while she packed her things


    for the journey.


    Rita pulled Emily to the side and slipped a credit card into her hands. "Emily, take care of yourself,


    okay? And remember to call me if you need anything¡­promise me that you will call me, okay?" Rita


    insisted, looking concerned.


    "You don''t need to do this, Rita. I''ve got enough money¡­" Emily replied, as she tried to give the card


    back to Rita. Emily felt like she owed so much to Rita for her care and support.


    In truth, Emily wasn''t lying. She made sure to bring an extra card with her secretly in case of an


    emergency.


    "I don''t care. You have to take it. I demand you to take it," Rita insisted, tears appearing in the corner


    her eyes. "I really wanted to spend more time with you, Emily. Now you are leaving¡­ and I don''t even


    know when I will see you again. Is there no other way? I mean, seriously, when will this stupid hide-


    and-seek stop?" Rita added.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Emily looked at her with a bitter smile and said, "May be... it will all stop when Jacob finally forgets


    about me and lets me go..."


    However, they both knew that was never going to happen. Given the fact that Jacob was so adamant


    about Emily being the love of his life, he would hold onto her until the end of the world.


    "Emily won''t be gone forever. Rx, she will be back soon. Safe and sound," David cut in, trying to


    ease the sad atmosphere. "Here, this is my friend''s number. He is an old friend in M country, and you


    can trust him. When you arrive at the airport, go and find him. He''ll look after you for us," David added,


    as he ced a note in Emily''s hand.


    "Thank you, David," said Emily, and then she put the note in her bag.


    Emily didn''t want to run away again, especially because of the baby, but she had no choice.


    Before long Rita and David took Emily to the airport. The couple stood in the brightly lit up lounge, and


    watched through the big ss window, that reflected countless tiny lights, like stars shimmering on an


    open sky. They waited until the ne carrying Emily slowly disappear into the dark sky, before driving


    back to their vi.


    Jacob arrived at their gate almost at the same time. With his messy hair and worn out clothes, his


    weariness was something he couldn''t have hidden even if he wanted to. He stood in front of the gate


    and quickly nced through the ce with sharp eyes before he let himself in.


    Surprised, Rita''s heart pounded hard in her chest. Emily was right. If she hadn''t left in time, Jacob


    would have caught her.


    Jacob had showed up alone. He could have been there a little earlier if so many people hadn''t gotten in


    his way.


    "Where is Emily?" Jacob asked. He walked around and scanned each and every corner of the house


    with his gaze. His eyes darted wildly around the house sifting through things and trying to look for


    traces of Emily.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. What are you doing here? Emily is not here," David replied,


    trying to keep his nerves calm andposed.


    "I won''t ask again. Where is Emily?" Jacob yelled, his voice almost cracking. He rushed and grabbed


    David by his cor before forcefully pushing him against the wall. Jacob''s bloodshot eyes, gave David


    the impression that he hadn''t slept in a long time.


    "I really don''t know! She isn''t here and I didn''t see her, either!" David eximed, struggling to get


    Jacob''s hand off of him.


    The next moment, Jacob''s mind finally copsed. Emily was so close, but he had failed, again. He was


    exhausted and demoralized.


    "Pow!" Greatly dismayed, Jacobcked the fortitude to deal with his failure. The only thing that could


    give him instant gratification was venting his anger and crushing everything in front of him.


    "Run, Rita! Take Dn with you and run!" David screamed at Rita in a hurry. He had never seen Jacob


    like this before.


    As it were, fighting with Jacob seemed to be the only way to calm him down. David was ready to


    defend himself and get into a fight, but he didn''t want anything bad to happen to Rita and little Dn.


    "Oh, you don''t have to tell me. That''s exactly what I am doing right now. You thought I would stay and


    fight for you?" Rita replied, as she held the baby in her arms and ran as fast as she could with the


    nanny.


    David watched as Rita''s body slowly disappeared in the hallway.


    ''She didn''t even care about my safety at all. She just left without even looking at me, '' David thought.


    "Tell me. Where did you hide her?" Jacob asked again, hysterically, his hands choking David''s throat.


    "Jacob, calm down!" David urged. Tussling and struggling, David tried to fight back, but then he


    realized that he was also part of the reason why Jacob was going berserk. Jacob trusted him, and he


    betrayed that trust.


    "Tell me! Where is she! Why are you lying to me? Why is everyone lying to me? You all want Emily to


    leave me. You all say it''s good for her, but no one cares about me, no one!" Jacob yelled, almost


    breaking down in frustration.


    He punched David again. This time he almost broke David''s nose.


    "Fuck! Jacob, are you crazy?" David could not stand it any longer. He continued furiously, "Are you


    trying to kill me? If you think that will solve your problem, then please, by all means, go ahead !"


    Jacob, however, couldn''t hear what David was saying or be rational any more. Unable to control his


    anger, he punched David again and again.


    "What''s the matter with you? Didn''t you hear me?" David asked, as hey on the ground helplessly,


    trying to fend for himself. ''Thank God, Rita and Dn aren''t here. I wouldn''t want them to see me like


    this, '' he thought to himself.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, Jacob stopped. The pain on the back of his head was so strong that he could not move or


    think.


    "Jacob?" asked David. Before David could understand what was going on, he saw Jacob''s body drop


    right in front of his eyes. When he raised his head, he saw Rita standing behind Jacob, trembling with a


    baseball bat in her hands. When did shee back?


    "Why¡­When¡­Where is Dn?" David asked, looking confused. For some reason, he thought that


    Rita was going to knock him out with the bat too.


    "Dn is with the nanny," Rita replied softly, her lips trembling with fear. Rita dropped the bat to the


    ground.


    "I knew you were worried about me. You wouldn''t leave me alone like this," David said, and he couldn''t


    help smiling from ear to ear. He slowly got up and checked up on Jacob while he spoke to Rita.


    "I was worried about my furniture," Rita replied, indifferently.


    "Okay, whatever you say," David smirked, satisfied with her answer.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Xu, I¡­" Stunned, Sam didn''t expect to see such a dramatic scene, and he continued, "I


    am really sorry. What happened to Mr. Jacob?"


    "I think he passed out. Come on. Help me get him to the car and bring him to the hospital.


    Hurry up!" David urged.


    "Okay¡­Yes¡­Okay¡­" Sam mumbled. He was in so much shock that he didn''t know what else to do


    besides follow David.


    They all went to the hospital together.


    Before long, the doctor came out of the ward and reported that it wasn''t anything serious but only a


    mild concussion, and that Jacob would be awake in no time.


    Rita felt guilty, so she looked at the doctor meekly. When David noticed Rita''s expression, he lowered


    his voice and whispered, "Don''t worry about it. If anyone asks, just tell them it was me."


    "You? Seriously? What did you do exactly? If it were not for me, you will be dead by now," Rita


    sneered. ''He didn''t even fight back. How could he let Jacob beat him like that? Does he even know


    how to protect himself? Does he understand how much I worry about him?'' Rita''s mind overflowed with


    questions.


    "I¡­I have my own rules¡­" David didn''t know how else to respond.


    "Forget about your stupid rules. You should thank me for saving your ass," Rita looked at his face and


    snickered.


    "Yes. Thank you madam," David smiled back, with blood still dripping from the cuts on his face.


    "Move away and wash yourself," Rita ordered.


    Meanwhile, Jacob was still unconscious. While Jacob was in the hospital, Sam brought several men


    with him and searched the entire C City, but unfortunately, they couldn''t find even a single trace of


    Emily.


    ''If Miss Emily is not in C city, then where on earth could she be? Did we receive the wrong information?''


    Sam kept asking himself.

 Chapter 299 Youre Also Murderers

    Chapter 299 You''re Also Murderers


    Thanks to Rita, this was the first time Jacob was able to get some sleep in a very long time.


    Muddled, he whipped his head around to see where he was. When he finally regained his senses he


    asked, "David, I''ll ask you one more time. Where on earth did you hide Emily?"


    The tone of Jacob''s voice terrified David. It reminded him of the brutality Jacob had subjected him to.


    David bit his lip and answered, "I told you. I haven''t seen her. She didn''te to us. And look what


    you''ve done to me. Do you know how bad it hurts?"


    As if he hadn''t registered a single thing David had said, Jacob continued, "David, why are you lying to


    me?"


    "No, I''m not. Believe it or not," David answered.


    When Rita walked in, guilt appeared in her face, as the first thing that came to her sight was the


    bandage on Jacob''s head. While touching the side of her nose with a finger, she yelled, "What are you


    two arguing about? This is a hospital. Would you please be quiet and give it a rest?"


    When Jacob heard Rita''s voice, he turned around to look at her. Jacob''s sharp eyes caught Rita''s face,


    rigid with tension, as she looked around the roam, trying to avoid making eye contact with him. Jacob


    turned grim-faced and asked, "You are her best friend. You know where he is, don''t you?"


    Suddenly, Jacob stood up and walked towards Rita, with a menacing look in his eyes.


    Without hesitation, David rushed over and stood in between Jacob and Rita. "Jacob, what do you think


    you''re doing? Have you gone mad?" he screamed at Jacob.


    "If none of you will tell me where she is, I will search every corner of this city even if I have turn every


    ce upside down," Jacob answered.


    Rita, standing behind David, said to herself, ''Go ahead! Dig into the ground if you must. No matter how


    deep you dig, you will never find Emily.''


    Meanwhile, Sam and the others came as soon as they found out that Jacob was awake. "Mr. Jacob,


    we''ve searched the entire city, but there''s no sign of Miss Emily anywhere. I''m afraid she may have left


    the city, before we got here," Sam reported.


    Disheartened, Jacob lowered his head and frowned. He didn''t care whether Sam had guessed it right


    or not, but the thought of Emily running away from him just before he could get to her, broke his heart


    to pieces.


    So close! He was so close to getting Emily back!


    The moment Jacob called David, Emily already knew that Jacob had found her.


    Jacob turned around to re at David with his angry eyes. Jacob''s lethal stare felt painful and piercing,


    as if his re was tearing David''s heart apart with a blinding teal light.


    "m down, Jacob!" David insisted.


    "You think you''re helping her by hiding her from me?" he asked David.


    Jacob gritted his teeth so hard, it seemed like the veins were going to pop out of his head. He snarled,


    "She will die! And you, both of you, will be responsible for her death!"


    "What the hell are you talking about?" asked David. Stunned, Rita''s heart hammered erratically. She


    was so nervous that she suddenly lost control of herself, "Jacob, what do you mean?"


    Even the slightest doubt Jacob may have had before was now erased by the way Rita just reacted.


    Jacob sneered and his face contorted with the venomous outburst, as he tried to suppress his anger


    from killing the both of them on the spot. "She can''t have this baby! It''s too dangerous for her. If she


    forces herself with the delivery, she will die!" he exined


    "Is that why you wanted her to give up this child?" asked Rita, still doubting Jacob. She bit her lips and


    said, "I don''t believe you! You don''t want this baby just because this baby is not yours."


    Before Rita could finish, Jacob wrapped his fingers around her throat and choked her!


    "Stupid woman!" roared Jacob.


    "Stop it, asshole!" screamed David. David was infuriated with Jacob''s actions. Within one second, he


    swooped over and took Jacob down. He shouted, "Raising your hand to a woman? You really have no


    principles. Come at my first, you bastard!"


    Rita covered her neck and coughed with her face reddened.


    Finally, Sam reacted and came in to separate Jacob and David, but it didn''t work. Instead, he received


    a few punches to his face.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Stop it! Cut it out!" screamed Rita, as she looked at the two men fighting like children. "Emily is on a


    flight to M country. She''s not here!" Rita confessed.


    Jacob paused to think and that was when David took the opportunity to flip Jacob on his back. David


    just wanted to end the fight as soon as possible.


    Emily was on a flight to M country?


    As Sam rushed to help his boss get up, Jacob instantly ordered, "Get me a ticket for the next flight to M


    Country, now!"


    "Yes, sir!" answered Sam, at once. Without wasting another second, Sam took out his phone and called


    the airlines to book a ticket.


    Jacob rolled up his sleeves, and wiped away the blood that oozed from his lip. He didn''t even look back


    at David and Rita, as he walked straight out.


    When themotion drew the doctor to the room, he tried to stop Jacob from leaving. "Sir, you still


    needed to stay in the hospital for a few more days. You need a proper treatment..."


    Jacob''s sharp eyes squinted, horrifying. He said, "No, I don''t need."


    Embarrassed, the doctor drew his hand back and walked away. He realized words wouldn''t do anything


    to change Jacob''s decision.


    Rita was relieved to see Jacob walk away, but soon her mouth formed a rigid grimace, and a muscle


    twitched involuntarily at the corner of her right eye.


    "Rita? Honey..." said David, as he approached her. When he knelt down, he noticed the tears from


    Rita''s eyes dripping down on the floor.


    "David, was I wrong?" asked Rita. She sniffled and wiped her face, trying to hide the fact that she was


    crying.


    David patted her on the back, trying to give her somefort. He said, "She''s your best friend. And


    you were just trying to help her. You did nothing wrong."


    "Jacob wanted Emily to give her baby up was because he didn''t want to put Emily in danger. He knew


    that birthing that child could put Emily''s life at risk. And I am the one who put her in more danger. Did I


    do the right thing by helping her run away from Jacob?" said Rita.


    "Perhaps Jacob was lying. Perhaps he was just tricking us into giving him Emily''s whereabouts," he


    replied. Even David did not believe in what he had just said. Having run out of things to say, he just


    paused and kept silent.


    Both David and Rita knew that Jacob could not have told such a lie at all, for there was no need.


    "Maybe our help did more damage than good," said David, followed with a deep sigh.


    She felt a quiver of fear grip her spine, as she broke down in tears, "I am to me for all of this. It''s my


    fault. I shouldn''t have..."


    If anything were to happen to Emily, Rita would never forgive herself.


    David pulled her into his arms. He noticed that she was not resisting him, so he gently rubbed her hair.


    "It''s not your fault. It''s mine. I should have told you not to do so,"forted David.


    With tear-soaked eyes, Rita kept quiet. She knew that David was just trying tofort her, because, in


    truth, she was the one who forced him to do so.


    "And Emily had already made up her mind by then. There was nothing we could have done to stop her.


    Even if we refused to help her, she would have figured out another way to leave. You don''t have to


    me yourself like this. You don''t know what could have happened," said David.


    "I, I can''t..." muttered Rita. She took a deep breath and wiped her tears on his shirt. Rita continued, "If


    only I had known about it ..."


    "Emily had her own reasons for not telling you the truth. So what if you had known about it? Would you


    tell Jacob to tie her down? Or force her to give up her baby? Either way, you can''t guarantee that she


    won''t hate you for it.


    Everyone has the right to choose what they want for themselves. No one has the right to make her


    decisions for her, that includes you and Jacob," David exined.


    Rita looked up to him, with tears in her eyes and asked, "Everyone knows that, but how many people


    can actually do that?"


    For instance, taking Rita and Jacob into consideration, it was impossible for the both of them to watch


    Emily risk her own life, even though she was willing to do so.


    All they wanted was for her to be safe and sound. That was all they were asking for.

 Chapter 300 The Man Who Saved Her

    Chapter 300 The Man Who Saved Her


    On his way to the airport, Jacob received a text from David - it was the address of his friend that he had


    told Emily to find after shended. David also exined why he''d helped Emily in the first ce.


    Jacob just merely read the message and didn''t bother replying. A momentter, David was calling.


    Jacob ignored the call and instead sat in silence first to calm himself down until, he finally answered the


    call.


    There was a dead silence. No one was speaking. David didn''t expect Jacob to suddenly answer the


    call after he had rejected the call like a thousand times, so he hesitated at first when he heard Jacob''s


    voice. "Jacob, I''m so sorry," he said sincerely.


    Jacob''s breathing sped up a bit, and he said with an expressionless face, "David, you owe me this


    time." He didn''t wait for David to respond before he hung up the phone.


    At the other line, meanwhile, David was stunned as the beeping sound rung through his ears. He drew


    a deep breath and exhaled, feeling helpless.


    Late at night, in M country.


    Emily had just arrived in this strange country. Instead of contacting David''s friend, she opted to look for


    a hotel to stay in.


    And it wasn''t because she didn''t trust David, it was because she was afraid that Jacob would be able to


    track her down and Rita and David might get in trouble with Jacob.


    In the middle of the night, the streets were empty, and no one was walking around except for Emily.


    Only several street lights were on, and it looked deste.


    Emily dragged her luggage in one hand, her free hand holding her mobile phone. She opened the map


    on her phone looking for a hotel. The wheels of the suitcase were rubbing against the ground making


    some noise.


    She didn''t realize that danger was already approaching.


    Emily was busy looking through her phone trying to find the right direction when a hand suddenly


    covered her mouth from behind and dragged her to an alley.


    "Emm!" She tried to struggle herself free from this man''s arms but it was useless because he was too


    strong for her.


    "Shut up! And give me your money!" the gangster said.


    And Emily could, unfortunately, understand what he said. She calmed herself down and stopped


    struggling. She gestured towards her bulging belly and tried to motion desperation.


    He dragged her in one hand, and the suitcase in the other, and walked towards a darker street corner


    so that no one would see them.


    Emily recognized that the gangster was tall and strong. She follow him obediently, but her brain was


    running at full speed. She was trying to think of a way to escape.


    At that moment, Emily would be extremely lucky if he only wanted money and just let her go if she gave


    him her money. She knew she was at risk most especially because she was pregnant.


    Maybe it was her obedience that made the gangster a bitcent. He loosened his grip on her and


    reached out for her luggage. At that moment, Emily grabbed the chance and kicked him in the crotch.


    "Fuck!" The gangster cried out, as his face twisted in pain letting go of Emily in the process.


    Emily immediately turned around and ran, shouting, "Help! Is anyone here? Please help me! "


    The gangster covered his crotch with his hands and squatted down in pain. When the pain had


    subsided, he stood up and chased Emily, "Fuck! Damn bitch!" he shouted.


    He continued to curse Emily as he chased after her. Soon, he caught Emily by her hair and pulled her


    back rather harshly.


    Emily fell to the ground as her stomach began to hurt and her face turned pale.


    As revenge, the gangster pped Emily across the face.


    Emily had no strength to fight him - she was feeling all sorts of pain. When she looked up, the gangster


    raised his foot to kick her belly.


    "No!" Emily screamed and rolled aside. The gangster kicked her across the back too. It hurt and she


    was sweating now as she begged him, "Don''t... Don''t hurt... my child..."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The gangster squatted down and reached out to touch her body, cursing her all the while.


    Emily warded off his hands, and she feel the blood streaming from her private part between her legs.


    She panicked and begged again, "Please, take me to the hospital, please..."


    But he didn''t listen to her - this one was a bad one, and he didn''t just want money. He was evil.


    Emily felt nauseated as he groped her body. She was still bleeding and she didn''t know what to do


    anymore.


    ''My child... Who can save my child?'' she thought helplessly.


    In a trance, Emily seemed to spot a familiar figure. Suddenly, the gangster who was groping her for her


    money was kicked to the ground.


    ''Who? Who''s saving me?''


    Emily squinted, desperately trying to see this man''s face but all she could see was a vague figure


    shining under themplight.


    It was definitely a man and he fought off the gangster.


    Emilyy on the ground with her hands on her stomach. She tried to get a good view of the man but all


    she could see was a pair of crisp, leather shoes walking towards her.


    "Help me¡­" she whispered. Her weak voice was almost inaudible, so faint that it could barely be


    heard.


    Thest thing Emily heard before she slipped into aa was a sigh that seemed eerily familiar.


    ¡­¡­


    In a private manor of M country.


    When Emily woke up, she opened her eyes and the first thing she saw was an exquisite vintage pattern


    on the ceiling. She sat up nkly in the bed, dazed and dizzy, her mind still unclear.


    She looked around and thought, ''Shouldn''t I be in the hospital?''


    This is obviously not a hospital so where am I?


    I remember a man saving mest night. Who was that?''


    A lot of questions flooded her mind. Emily lifted the soft silk quilt and felt her belly. She heaved a sigh of


    relief when she felt something move inside her.


    She attempted to get out of the bed but as soon as her feet touched the ground, she felt weak and


    fragile as if she couldn''t even handle standing up.


    "Miss, you''re still very weak. I suggest you don''t get out of bed for the meantime and just take this time


    to rest." A concerned voice came from the door and a man in a white uniform came forward to help


    Emily back into her bed.


    Emily looked at him in silence - she didn''t know if he was to be trusted.


    The man seemed to sense the distrust so he smiled at her and said as a way of exining, "Miss, I''m


    your doctor. My name is Sean."


    Emily eyed him from head to toe. He had short, light chestnut-colored hair and his eyes were sunken.


    Overall, he looked quite pleasant. His smile and demeanor were also gentle and polite. He looked very


    kind and his aura made Emily feelfortable.


    Emily didn''t think that he would be the one who had saved herst night.


    Sean continued, "Mr. Gao asked me toe and examine you. To be honest, you''re in pretty bad


    shape."


    "Mr. Gao? Who''s Mr. Gao?" Emily asked in surprise but in her mind, she already had a pretty good


    guess.


    Sean answered right away, "Victor. Mr. Victor Gao." Emily was right.


    Emily suddenly froze. It was Victor! Did Victor save herst night?


    It was definitely possible because M Country was among Victor''s sphere of influence. Either way, Emily


    felt extremely grateful. If Victor hadn''t saved her, she along with her unborn child would have probably


    died right then and there.

 Chapter 301 You Will Never See Her Again

    Chapter 301 You Will Never See Her Again


    Emily dropped her guard, "Where is he? Can I see him?"


    Before Sean could answer her, a familiar voice interrupted them, "Why do you want to see me?"


    "Victor..." Emily looked at the direction of the voice and saw the man who came in. He still looked as


    cold and emotionless as ever.


    She said, "Victor, thank you so much for saving me," her voice was quivering.


    "That wasn''t my n, that wasn''t my intention, you know, to save you," Victor looked down at her pale


    face, and there was a breath of distance in him. He said, "But I don''t want to disappoint Anne."


    Emily was taken aback. She quickly said, "Either way, you still saved me and I just wanted to thank


    you."


    "There''s no need for you to thank me. That doesn''t mean anything to me," he said coldly.


    Emily was dumbfounded at how Victor was treating her. She always felt that there was something


    different in Victor. Those cold eyes pierced through her and only when he mentioned Anne did it slightly


    soften.


    Victor''s eyes fell casually on her stomach. "Jacob''s? Does he know that you''re here?"


    Emily''s eyes dimmed and she instinctively bit her lower lip.


    It was obvious that Victor already knew something. His lips curved into a knowing smile, "You know,


    you really are something."


    Of course, a woman who could cheat on Jacob would definitely be something.


    But as to how Jacob felt, they didn''t know.


    ''That''s good!'' Victor thought. Unhappy people like him didn''t want to see other people happy too.


    "I..." Emily opened her mouth in an attempt to exin but it was like she was physically unable to


    speak as if something was clogging her throat.


    "As for the doctor, just feel free to use him. I won''t meddle with you." Victor paused for a moment, even


    just mentioning her name made him tremble in his heart, "For Anne."


    Emily couldn''t help but ask, "How is Anne now? Why didn''t I see her?"


    The instant she asked, she felt the air in the room freeze.


    Not knowing how long it had passed, Victor opened his mouth and spoke slowly, "... You want to see


    her?"


    Emily didn''t know what Victor meant, but she still said, "I want to see her..."


    "She''s dead," Victor''s voice was cold and thick but it was fragile as if any moment now it would break,


    "You''ll never see her," he said solemnly.


    "What..." Emily felt her head spinning, "How can that be," she choked out.


    How could this be?


    The once lively and wonderful girl... how could she just be dead?


    Anne''s lovely face was still stamped on Emily''s mind so she had some trouble absorbing this news.


    Victor ignored her. He just turned around and left. Nobody knew where he went.


    "Are you okay? Miss?" Sean asked in a concerned voice as he handed her a paper towel.


    "Thank you," Emily said as she took it. Her eyes were burning and misty.


    Humans are so fragile. Any minute now, all of us could die.


    She didn''t even see her before she died.


    Finally, it struck Emily why Victor seemed so strange. Because Anne had died and all the vitality and


    life in Victor had died along with Anne.


    As Sean looked at the horrified Emily, he pursed his lips and said, "I''ll be your doctor from now on,


    Emily. You can believe me. you can trust me, and I won''t hurt you. I''ll do my best to make sure you and


    your baby are alive and healthy."


    Emily wiped her eyes, "You really think you can help me?"


    "Yes, I can and I will," Sean promised.


    Emily was taken aback for a while. None of the doctors she''d seen was as positive as Sean was right


    now.


    Even she was skeptical, "Doctor Lu, is that true? What you just said?"


    "Yes, maybe other people can''t," Sean spoke confidently and it was so natural as if he wasn''t even


    trying, "But I can."


    "Thank you, doctor, please make sure this baby''s going toe out alive and healthy,"


    Emily, for the first time, was hopeful. She thought she was going to diest night so she was extremely


    grateful right now.


    She felt like she was a patient ridden with cancer whose doctors have already given up. But she was


    positive and hopeful and finally, here were the fruits of her patience.


    "I''ll make sure you and your child are safe, okay? Not just your child," Sean''s voice was soft and


    comforting which helped calm Emily down.


    Sean sighed in his heart as he looked at Emily''s hopeful eyes.


    He didn''t want to disappoint Emily not just because she was his patient or because of Victor but


    because...


    If he let her down, he would let himself down too.


    ...


    Victor''s private manor was hidden and away from civilization. It was quiet and remote and absolutely


    ideal for Emily.


    Even Victor didn''t live here. Only Emily, Sean, and a servant were staying here.


    Sean began to have his medical devices and equipment moved in. He was Emily''s all-around doctor


    now. At first, Emily was kind of shy but she was reassured because Sean always had a female nurse


    with him.


    Emily soon started to ease in because if this was going to be what''s good for her child, then she would


    literally do anything.


    Sean waspletely honest with her - he did his best to give the best possible treatment for her and


    her child. While Emily''s body was taking its time to recover - that was enough to please Emily.


    Everything was going well.


    One night, it felt like someone hade inside the manor.


    Emily noticed it right away so she slipped downstairs to find a familiar figure, "Victor?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nowadays, Victor rarely came to the manor. As if he was avoiding something or hiding from someone


    perhaps. But this was his house after all, it would be strange if he didn''te.


    As she thought back to how well everything had been going, she felt nothing but gratitude for Victor,


    "Victor, thank you so much. I''ll be sure to find a way to pay you back."


    If it weren''t for Victor, she would never have a chance. She wouldn''t have been able to recover, neither


    will her child, and she wouldn''t have found Sean who was being so good to her. And she knew very


    well how much this was costing Victor.


    Victor had his head lowered. His face couldn''t be seen because of his hair. He was sitting on the sofa


    wordlessly. Emily wasn''t sure whether Victor was even listening or not.


    Emily seemed to recall something so she went back upstairs and when she hade back, she was


    holding something, "Mr. Gao..."

 Chapter 302 Its Not My Fault

    Chapter 302 It''s Not My Fault


    Emily referred to him that way because she wanted to show him her respect and appreciation. She


    said, "Thank you for letting me live here, Mr. Victor. For everything, the medical equipment, the money,


    the doctor. It must cost a fortune. Here''s all the money on me. I know it''s not enough but please ept


    it as a sign of my gratitude."


    Victor''s head was still drooped and still wasn''t speaking. As Emily walked towards him and right away,


    she smelled the stench of alcohol.


    ''Victor''s drunk?'' Emily thought.


    Emily hesitated to move closer to him when Victor suddenly snapped his head up, and his eyes


    bloodshot as he stared at her, "Emily?"


    "Yes, it''s me, Mr. Victor," Emily said. Emily just simply said out of concern, "You''re drunk, Mr. Victor."


    Just as Emily was about to turn around to find the servant to help Victor, Victor grabbed Emily by her


    arm and dragged her back.


    "Ah!" Emily shrieked. Next thing she knew she was on her back at the sofa, she screamed, "Mr. Victor!


    Victor! What are you doing?"


    Victor''s eyes were gleaming with meaning. He was sobering up now but it was reced with a look that


    Emily couldn''t read.


    "Emily..." Victor said.


    "Mr. Victor..." Emily said. Emily didn''t know why but she had a bad feeling about this. She tried to


    wriggle free but it didn''t work. She warned him, "Stop it! Right now! Or I''m going to scream!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Victor had his hands wrapped around her neck.


    "It''s so unfair! Why are you alive? Anne''s dead! Anne! My Anne..." He looked like a madman as he


    continued to mumble Anne''s name aimlessly.


    Emily didn''t expect this at all. She gripped her hands on his, trying to break it off from her neck but her


    face was already red all over and she was finding it difficult to breathe and speak, "Stop... Stop... stop


    this..." she choked.


    But Victor just tightened his grip around her neck - his bloodshot eyes gleaming with anger, he


    screamed, "Why didn''t you die! This is all your fault! If it weren''t for you, Anne would still be alive!"


    Emily''s face had turned to purple now and she couldn''t breathe now. Her blue and purple lips were


    quivering, "..."


    "I shouldn''t have listened to her. I should have let her have the surgery! Your heart should''ve been


    hers! Emily, it''s you! It was you who killed Anne! You murderer!"


    Victor wasn''t lying - he was telling the truth. It was true that Anne might still be alive today if she had


    the surgery.


    There were tears streaming down her face now. Her mind was spinning and she couldn''t breathe.


    ''No! It''s not my fault!'' Emily screamed in her mind.


    Emily wanted so bad to answer Victor but she couldn''t. She wasn''t brave enough to sacrifice her life for


    Anne''s, which she felt guilty for, and she wished Anne was still alive today. But that didn''t mean that


    Victor could me her for Anne''s death.


    So is it wrong for her to still be alive?


    Was she born to sacrifice herself to others?


    She was a human with flesh and soul. Nobody had the right to treat her like an inanimate object.


    Right when Emily was about to faint, Victor loosened his choke on her. The cold air that came rushing


    through her caused her cough so violently.


    When Victor retracted his hand, it was so instant as if something had snapped him out of it. He


    apologized right away, "I''m so sorry! Sorry! I''m so sorry! I didn''t mean to."


    Emily gasped like a fish onnd.


    "Are you okay? How are you feeling?" Victor asked. Victor reached out to try to rub her back but Emily


    dodged him. He clenched his fists and apologized again, "Sorry! I''m sorry!"


    He was obviously tense and apologetic and guilty. He just kept apologizing over and over again.


    Sorry.


    He recalled Anne''s body in his arms when she drew herst breath and thest words that she said to


    him, "Victor, continue living for me. For my sake. Or else no one''s going to visit my grave and give


    flowers. And remember? You''re going to burn paper money, paper houses, and paper cars in front of


    my grave so I can get them when I die. So when I''m a ghost, I''ll be the richest one.


    Victor, remember to find a good girl! But I don''t think you can find a prettier or smarter one than me.


    "Victor, remember... You''ll love me forever and you''ll live the rest of your life happily."


    She had always hoped that he would be gentle with the world, and that the world would be as gentle to


    him as it would be to her.


    But now he broke his promise to her. He hurt Emily and waspletely manipted by his resentment


    and bitterness.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He was jealous of the fact Emily was still alive while Anne was dead.


    It was so unfair!


    Emily was lying on the sofa still panting. She was exhausted physically and emotionally and she


    thought to herself, ''Victor, could you stop apologizing? If you were really sorry, you would be calling the


    doctor right now!''


    Victor obviously still wasn''t in the right frame of mind - he was feeling nostalgic, guilty, miserable,


    resentful, and all sorts of emotions.


    Victor talked to himself, "I just want her to be alive. That''s all. I can give up everything. I just want her..."


    Bang! Victor froze as he felt something hit his head then he fell to the ground.


    When he was about to fell, someone had dragged him off to prevent him falling on Emily.


    "How are you, Miss Emily?" Sean asked as he slowly helped Emily up. Then he patted her back to


    comfort her, and he said, "Rx! And take a deep breath!"


    Emily did as he was told and found it to be useful, "How could you..."


    "I saw the light was on so I decided to drop by," Sean said simply. Sean lived here too so he could take


    care of Emily in case of emergencies.


    "Mr. Victor, did he..."


    "Don''t worry about it! I''m a doctor. He will be fine. But how about you? How are you feeling now?" Sean


    gazed at Emily, concern filling his eyes.


    Emily took a deep breath, shook her head, and then she answered, "I''m fine."


    What Victor did today really freaked her out so bad that she actually thought she was going to die.


    Sean gently rubbed her back tofort her, "Since Miss Anne died, Mr. Gao''s been in a bad ce


    emotionally and mentally. That''s why he did that to you. I think it would be best if you steered clear of


    him for awhile."


    "But he helped me... I''m so grateful for all his help. How could I avoid him? All of this is because of


    him," Emily reasoned out. Emily bit her lips and continued, "But he really scared me then, I thought I


    was going to die."


    "Everything''s fine now. I''m here," Sean assured her. "I would never let him hurt you," he added.


    "Dr. Sean," Emily said as a thought came to her. She couldn''t help but voice out her doubts, "You care


    about all your patients like this?"

 Chapter 303 You Should Stay Away From Me

    Chapter 303 You Should Stay Away From Me


    "Admittedly, no," Sean said shortly. This alone was enough to startle Emily but he continued, "But


    there''s a reason why I''m so nice to you."


    Emily asked him in a trance, "And what''s that?"


    "The first time I saw you, I immediately remembered my little sister. You look like her a lot but she''s


    already passed away." When Sean talked about his sister, his eyes turned gloomy.


    "I''m sorry," Emily said, "I didn''t mean to remind you of that."


    Sean smiled at her gently, "It''s okay, it''s been years. I just never thought I''d see you as my sister and I


    can''t help but be nice to you. It would be a joy to me if you saw me as your brother too."


    "Doctor Sean, thank you..." Emily didn''t feel ufortable with this, but instead, she felt sad for Sean.


    She also understood what it felt like to lose family.


    She was so used to being sunken in despair as if nothing good was going on in her life. She struggled


    to find strength in anything, looking for something to hold on to.


    Since being a substitute for Sean''s sisterforted him so much, why couldn''t she do that for other


    people if it would help them?


    Family affection was different from love. Love was unique and often hard to rece but family love and


    comfort could be found anywhere in anyone.


    Later on, Sean did a full physical examination on Emily to see if there were new problems. But except


    for couple of scars, she was okay. He left after emphasizing that she needed to rest because there


    were still some things about her body that needed attending to.


    Emily didn''t sleep well at first, but after she lit the incense Sean gave her, she was able to sleep better.


    The next morning, Emily got up early and went downstairs.


    She slowly walked along the hall way making sure to hold on the rails when she lifted her eyes and


    bumped into someone.


    "Emily," the man said.


    The memory ofst night immediately came rushing to Emily. she felt so overwhelmed that she even


    missed a few steps and almost slipped.


    "Ah!" she screamed, as she put her hands on her belly subconsciously. Next thing she knew she was in


    Victor''s arms.


    Victor had rushed over in time to cushion her fall.


    Emily was startled at this - she wasn''t used to seeing Victor like this.


    "Be careful when you''re walking," Victor reminded her, not knowing that he was the reason why Emily


    slipped in the first ce.


    "... Fine." Emily responded, stopping herself from turning around and going back to her room. "Mr.


    Victor..." she said.


    Before she could finish her sentence, Victor interrupted her, "I''m sorry for what happenedst night.


    You should''ve pushed me off or something. I''m just sorry, okay?"


    Although he sounded cold and distant as usual, Emily could tell he was sincere. She gazed at him and


    said lightly, "It''s okay. I forgive you."


    After all, he had done so much for her and here he was apologizing to her, she had no reason not to


    forgive him.


    Victor hummed and nodded.


    Emily still couldn''t believe that he was the same person fromst night. To her, Victor was disciplined,


    cold, and restrained.


    But Anne was an exception.


    When she thought of Anne, she sighed in her heart.


    Emily stopped Victor when she saw him leaving, "Mr. Victor, why don''t you stay for breakfast?"


    "No, it''s fine," Victor said tly.


    "I know this may seem weird but may I ask where you''re going now?"


    Victor stopped in his tracks and paused before he answered, "To the cemetery."


    Emily bit her lips and asked, "To see Anne? May Ie with you?"


    Victor turned around and stared at her clear. He was at a loss, not saying anything.


    "Mr. Victor, please. I won''t be of any trouble to you. I just want to visit her."


    "Okay," Victor finally agreed. He lowered his head as if his mind was deep in thought.


    Later on during the day.


    At the cemetery.


    Victor was ahead of Emily while they were walking. He was wearing a perfectly crisp suit. Today, he


    was wearing a bow tie. Moreover, he shaved, fixed his hair, and even spritzed on some perfume.


    He looked so dapper as if he was going out on a special date.


    Emily was walking slowly behind him, her mind racing.


    Finally, Victor stopped in front of a tombstone.


    "Anne." His face grew soft, and he was so different. His voice was inaudible, whispering, "I''m here."


    Emily watched him carefully ce the bouquet on the tomb, kneel down on one knee, and rubbed the


    photo on the tombstone with his hand. His eyes were full of longing.


    Her heart ached at the sight of this and unconsciously stepped back perhaps to give Victor some


    privacy.


    Victor even seemed to have forgotten that Emily was there in the first ce. His gaze was fixed intently


    on the tombstone.


    "I''m sorry, Anne. I didn''t keep my promise to you. It was hard... too hard..."


    Victor continued, "Can you forgive me? I don''t want to do it anymore if you''re not here...


    Promise me, it''s okay. Promise me, you won''t get upset. I''ll do everything else. I''ll keep living the way


    you wanted me to," Victor cried in despair.


    Although Emily could only see Victor''s back, she could still feel his sorrow.


    After a long period of crying, Victor gathered himself and put on his usual stoic expression, "Anne,


    someone came here to visit you too today. Do you still remember her?"


    Emily realized that Victor was referring to her so she turned around and looked at Victor, hesitating


    before she took a few steps forward.


    "Anne, it''s me," She spoke lightly, as if she was afraid to disturb anyone, "Sorry it took so long for me to


    visit you."


    Victor looked up at Emily - he looked absolutely calm as if he hadn''t just been crying a few minutes


    ago. "Anne''s always had poor health so she didn''t have much friends growing up. She really saw you


    as a true friend and talked about you a lot especially when she was dying," he said.


    But Jacob had blocked his right to return to the country. Even if he wanted Anne to be happier, Victor


    couldn''t take her back neither. Jacob thought he was a threat to Emily. But fate is tricky and they''ve


    brought them together again.


    Even though she came a littleter.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    If she''d been here earlier, would that have made Anne happier? But he wasn''t sure if he would force


    Emily to sacrifice herself for Anne again.


    And now that Anne was gone, there was no point in entertaining those thoughts anymore.


    "I''m sorry," Emily pleaded as she felt a wave of guilt in her heart.


    When she returned to the country, she had nothing but problems. Although sometimes, Anne would


    cross her mind, it was often interrupted by something else more urgent and pressing.


    She had reached this point in her life when she thought everything was going to copse. There was


    no time for her to pause and think of anything else.


    But Anne was still thinking of her.


    She took a handful of candy out of her pocket and knelt before the tombstone and like a child, said,


    "Anne, I have candy for you."

 Chapter 304 Stop Running Away From Me

    Chapter 304 Stop Running Away From Me


    "Strawberry candy is your favorite, isn''t it? I brought you a lot," Emily said. She opened one and put it in


    her mouth. The candy tasted sweet, but she could not help but feel bitter.


    For a maiden to die at such a young age is like a flower that wilts before it blooms. Life was so unfair.


    Victor took the bag of candy and opened each one. He stuffed all of the candies into his mouth. His


    handsome face formed bulges because of the candies stuffed in his mouth. He looked strange and


    funny at the same time.


    Emily was taken by surprise. If she didn''t know any better, she would think that he was like a


    masochist. "Victor, what are you doing? You could choke," Emily said worriedly.


    Victor managed to mumble "I''m okay," despite his stuffed mouth. Emily continued to look at him


    curiously as he continued, "This is her favorite. I will eat it for her."


    In his mind, doing this was like being with her and seeing her. He would do what the things she used to


    do until they be his ingrained habits.


    She''s gone but he isn''t, and he has to live day by day. All he could do was to try to live her life for her.


    He looked up, barely able to speak, as he tried to eat the candy. "Anne, did you lie to me?" he called


    out. "You told me to have candy whenever I feel bitter. You told me that candy can cure all the


    bitterness in one''s heart. If that''s true, then why do I still feel bitter? Why do I still hurt?"


    Days without her were so bitter. Even the candies he was eating tasted like bitter herb.


    Emily couldn''t help but pity him and cry for him. This wasn''t Victor the man anymore; he was Victor the


    corpse. He was a dead and hollow soul trapped in a gorgeous man''s body.


    Anne''s death made him this way.


    "What if I was dead, just like Anne? What will happen to Jacob?" Emily thought.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    For the first time, she truly understood how Jacob felt. She finally understood Jacob''s concern that she


    might died giving birth to this baby.


    If she did die, would he be as heartbroken as Victor?


    Emily didn''t even want to think about it.


    After staying at the cemetery for a while, they left in silence. They went home, both lost in their own


    thoughts.


    When they arrived, Sean walked over to her hurriedly as soon as she stepped out of the car.


    "Where have you been?" he asked Emily anxiously. "Why didn''t you answer my call?"


    Emily looked at him curiously and took out her phone. She let out a soft gasp seeing so many missed


    calls from Sean. "I''m so sorry. I must not have noticed it. Victor and I just went out."


    Sean vaguely nced at Victor, who just got out of the car, but dropped the topic. "Since you''re back,


    let us get you checked."


    Sean''s voice was filled with concern, and it stroke Victor as uncanny. But looking at Sean''s stoic face, it


    gave nothing away. "I won''t drop by again," Victor said. "If you need me, just give my assistant a call."


    He was afraid to lose control and put Emily in harm''s way again. He had already lost Anne. It would


    devastate him to lose Emily, too. So he had to make a decision to leave.


    He needed to.


    ...


    With everything that happened during the day, the emotional turmoil and everything else, that night,


    Emily dreamed of Jacob.


    She heard his voice first. "Emily, please don''t leave me," he begged. In her dream, his eyes were all


    bloodied. His voice was hoarse from screaming and begging. "If you die, everyone will die with you,


    even me."


    "No!" The screams woke her up. Cold sweat ran down her temples and her heart pounded so loudly, it


    might as well jump out of her chest.


    She remembered Jacob in her dream vividly, and her chest pounded in pain. She missed him terribly,


    and much more now because of the dream.


    "Jacob," she called out.


    "I miss you so much. I''m so sorry." In the silence, Emily continued to weep.


    Unable to go back to sleep, she looked for her phone in the dark.


    She wanted to hear Jacob''s voice so much, and she wanted to know how he has been. But for now,


    she''d settle even with just hearing his voice.


    She hesitated, knowing that he was wise enough to guess that it would be her on the other end of the


    line even when she said nothing.


    "Make up your mind, Emily," she told herself. "If you do this, there would be no turning back."


    She was startled to hear a faint ringinging from her phone. She had dialled Jacob''s number!


    Cursing her reflexes for doing what was only in her head, her face suddenly turned pale.


    Why did she ever memorize his number?


    Just as she was about to end the call, it was picked up from the other end.


    "Hello? Who is this?" Jacob asked. His voice was hoarse in exhaustion. Gone was his charming and


    deep voice. Instead, he sounded tired and uninspired.


    Upon hearing his voice, her tears started to fall. She knew that she should hang up but she couldn''t do


    it. She stayed on the line, wanting to hear his voice even more.


    "Who is this?" Jacob repeated. "If this is some kind of joke, I''m hanging up."


    "..." All that came out of Emily''s mouth was a soft whimper. Instinctively, she covered her mouth with


    her hands, not wanting to make any sound.


    While she wanted to hang up, she didn''t want him to do the same.


    After a few seconds of silence, Jacob spoke again. "Emily?"


    Emily''s heart pounded in her ears. Her hand grasped the phone tightly, with an immense urge to hang


    up the phone.


    Despite her continued silence, Jacob seemed convinced. "Emily!" he called out. "Emily, answer me,


    please. I know it''s you. Don''t hang up. Please, just listen to me," he begged.


    Emily bit her lips, trying to stop the words froming out.


    The silence was enough for Jacob to know that she''s listening.


    "Emily, I will stop forcing you to give up the child. Please, just don''t leave me. No matter what happens,


    we can deal with it together. Stop running away from me," he continued.


    His voice was filled with sadness and desperation, just like in Emily''s dream. Each of his words struck a


    chord in her heart that she couldn''t tell whether their conversation now is a dream or reality.


    In despair, Emily hung up the phone.


    She was afraid that she would lose control of her emotions if she continued to listen to him. The walls


    of strength that she worked so hard for to build up as well woulde crashing down.


    "You can''t go on like this," Emily told herself.


    Meanwhile, Jacob still held on to his phone. He was exhausted, but that phone call from minutes ago


    set fire to his veins.


    For days, he found no trace of Emily, even if he knew that they were still in the same country. But in this


    ce, Victor held all the power.


    Because of the bad blood between the two of them, he could not demand resources to find Emily nor


    was he able to prove that Emily has spent time with Victor. It made him anxious but he couldn''t do


    anything.


    This call was his only breakthrough in a long time.


    Jacob couldn''t put it off any longer. He dialled Sam''s number, unbothered by the time he was calling. "I


    need you to track a number for me. It''s Emily."


    Sam, who answered his phone in a daze, was jolted awake upon hearing Emily''s name. "I''m on it," he


    clipped, immediately hanging up the phone to get to work.


    Sam knew how much Emily meant to Jacob, and how desperate he was to find her. As soon as the


    server gave him the results he needed, he texted the information to Jacob.


    Jacob stared at the address on his phone, and his heart pounded in fiery passion.

 Chapter 305 Believe It or Not

    Chapter 305 Believe It or Not


    Emily had just hung up the phone and she was in her bedroom, tossing and turning. When she finally


    calmed down, she realized she made a mistake in having the call in the first ce.


    Knowing Jacob, it wouldn''t surprise her if Jacob was able to track her down via that call alone. She


    must leave M country right away.


    Emily regretted her sloppiness but what she didn''t know was Jacob was in M Country too and Jacob


    was going to find her sooner orter.


    Emily started to pack a few things till she realized, how could she leave? Should she still go to Victor


    for help? But she had already caused him so much trouble.


    And only Sean could save her and her child...


    After pondering on it for a while, Emily decided to call Sean and ask for his advice. She told him that


    she was nning to leave but she didn''t say why.


    Sean seemed to be quite rxed when he offered, "Then go to D Country. That''s where my hometown


    is. It''s a bit sudden but you look like my sister. Like I said, I''ve always wanted to show you to my


    parents..."


    Emily was taken aback, she bit her lip, and said, "Is that... appropriate?"


    "Miss Emily, is it okay if you do me this favor? Will you? My mother''s had poor health for years, still


    upset and grieving over my sister''s death..."


    "... Okay, I will," Emily took a deep breath and then asked, "Can we go now?"


    "Now?" Sean sounded a bit surprised but he didn''t press it, "Okay, I''ll pick you up in a while."


    Sean wasted no time. He immediately drove to the manor to pick Emily up. So no matter how fast


    Jacob was, he was still one step behind that when he got there. All he found was an empty manor.


    Bang! Hended his fist on the wall, angry and anxious at the same time.


    But Emily really didn''t want to be found. Because even if Jacob said that he would be willing to


    compromise, Emily wouldn''t believe a word of it. She was so quick. How could she be gone?


    Someone must be helping her!


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Sam was reporting the result of the investigation, "Mr. Jacob, this manor is Mr. Victor''s. As for the


    servants, they refused to talk, so I didn''t get anything from them."


    "All right," Jacob said as he red at one servant. Then he made his way upstairs and pushed open a


    bedroom door.


    His nose was met with a waft of something that smelled like lily. The room was decorated very


    sparsely. Just a lily and cactus on the windowsill and a pregnancy handbook on the table.


    Every corner of this room had traces of Emily in it.


    Jacob took a deep breath to calm himself down. He turned and went back downstairs. He told Sam,


    "Find out where Victor is right now and where he''s headed next."


    Emily''s probably with him.


    Jacob knew this spection of his to be true because he didn''t know that Sean existed.


    ...


    In the cemetery, a man dressed in a suit was holding the tombstone without a care in the world. His


    eyes bloodshot.


    "Mr. Gao, It''s time to go back..." the assistant said, worried.


    Every time Victor got drunk, he woulde here and hold Anne''s tomb tightly, crying helplessly.


    Every time when he woke up from drunkenness, he would be very remorseful and regretful, because


    he came to Anne''s tomb in such a messy image. He had promised her to live happily every day, and to


    dress up carefully each time he came to see her. And every time he woke up from a night of


    drunkenness, he would regret everything he''d done ande back to Anne''s tomb an apologetic


    mess. He had promised her that he would live happily and that every time he visited, he would dress


    up.


    But no matter how hard he tried, he just ended up in this never-ending cycle.


    When Jacob arrived, the assistant was focused on getting Victor to leave that he didn''t notice Jacob.


    Jacob had already holstered Victor off the ground by his cor.


    "Where''s Emily?" Jacob roared.


    "Go away." Victor pushed him away without even looking at him.


    Jacob nced at Sam who had just caught up. Sam immediately took out a bottle of water, opened it


    and poured it on Victor''s head.


    Victor finally jolted, "Jacob? Are you insane?" he asked.


    "Where''s Emily?"


    "Why are you asking me?" Victor said with a sneer as he raised his hand to wipe the water off his face.


    His assistant hastily went to his side to hand him a handkerchief.


    Jacob was so sure that Emily was with Victor but now it seemed he was wrong. "I was just at your


    manor," he said as a way of exining.


    Victor was surprised at this, "Wow, you''ve slowed down."


    "She wasn''t there!" Jacob protested.


    "Well, she''s probably run away," Victor said with absolutely no remorse or concern, "Now that she''s run


    away, why don''t you go start looking for her? If you wait a little longer, you''ll never know how many men


    are already lingering over her."


    The assistant was astounded, ''Was Mr. Victor making fun of Jacob for being cheated on? Wow, that''s


    big of him.''


    Victor''s words stung Jacob but he didn''t have time to waste energy on that so he just said, "She


    couldn''t have run away alone! If it wasn''t you then who is she with!"


    Victor immediately thought of Sean. He was her doctor after all and he''d been the one taking care of


    her this whole time.


    Jacob was flummoxed as to why Victor was silent, "You know something?" he suspected.


    ''Anne''s dead so Emily was of no use to Victor anymore. Maybe he was taking revenge but he knew


    Victor wasn''t like that. So where''s Emily?'' Jacob thought.


    Victor asked his assistant to call Sean, but he couldn''t get through. Now Victor was confused.


    "Sean," Victor blurted out.


    "What?" Jacob asked.


    Victor nervously spoke, "Emily''s doctor. He must have kidnapped her."


    Jacob''s eyes narrowed as he stared at Victor, his voice was cold when he spoke, "You better not be


    lying to me right now."


    "Up to you," Victor said simply.


    Then Jacob turned around and left. He was walking very fast as he kept murmuring Sean''s name over


    and over again.


    Victor just watched him walking away as a mocking smile appeared on his face that was gone as soon


    as it came.


    He wasn''t obligated to help Jacob find Emily so keeping Jacob in M Country was his small revenge. At


    the end of it, he still hated the guy.


    Even if he knew his hatred was absolutely unreasonable.


    Taking Emily in was just a convenient way to get back at him but by the end, he just didn''t want Jacob


    to get what he wanted - as simple as that.


    But now that Emily was kidnapped by Sean...


    He wasn''t sure either. So he didn''t know what he was going to do. It didn''t sound right to him.


    "Anne," he whispered as he slowly crouched down in front of Anne''s tombstone again. He opened his


    mouth to say something but eventually closed it, letting the leaves rustling be the only sound he could


    hear.

 Chapter 306 Dead Or Alive!

    Chapter 306 Dead Or Alive!


    Emily had a nightmarest night.


    In her dreams, Jacob had caught her. He clutched her wrist tightly, like he wouldn''t let her go, no matter


    what. The foreboding dream followed into the next scene as it took Emily into a cold, operating room.


    The bright lights on the ceiling was blinding her vision.


    "Listen to my words. Don''t keep this baby..." Jacob''s gentle voice hovered around Emily, as eerie as a


    magic spell.


    "No!" Emily screamed frantically, and finally woke up from her abysmal nightmare. Her cheeks were


    wet and her body was bathed in a cold sweat. The sheets were twisted around her limbs, probably


    because she was thrashing in her sleep. But at least she was awake now.


    "Did you have a nightmare?" Sean asked her tenderly. Sean''sforting voice put Emily''s heart to


    ease gradually.


    "Nothing. I am fine," Emily replied, However, a soft handkerchief beat Emily and reached out to wipe


    her forehead gently before she could do it herself. "Thank you, but it''s really nothing. I am fine," she


    said. But she was touched by Sean''s effort.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Sean passed the handkerchief to her and said, "We''ll be at the airport soon. Are you feeling okay?"


    "Yeah, I am good," Emily replied. Emily wiped her face clean and took a deep breath. Finally, she was


    ready to take the next step.


    Whatever her dreams and nightmares had shown her, none of it mattered anymore. For in this lifetime,


    it was time for her rtionship with Jacob... toe to an end.


    Meanwhile, Jacob was still turning the world upside down searching for Emily.


    He had invested arge amount of manpower and resources to dig out Sean''s background, but time


    was running out and he didn''t have anything viable at the moment.


    As far as Jacob knew, Sean was a skilled doctor on the surface, but deep down he was more than that.


    He kept himself under the radar most of the times and the information surrounding him and his


    activities were shrouded in mystery.


    However, Jacob''s instinct told him that Sean was anything but a simple man.


    But now, it was toote for him to go digging into Sean''s background. First and foremost, he had to


    keep his eye on the prize: Emily.


    Sam was as efficient as ever. But this time when came to report, he hesitated. "Mr. Jacob, we have


    found the flight number of Emily..." he said, almost under the breath.


    Sam''s hesitation diminished Jacob''s confidence. All of a sudden, he sensed a sharp pang in his


    stomach, but he had to know the truth. "Keep talking" Jacob urged Sam.


    "The flight took off this morning, but ording to thetest news, the ne had crashed..." Sam


    continued, nervously.


    Jacob''s brain stutters for a moment upon hearing the news, and every part of him goes on pause while


    his thoughts caught up. "What about Emily.." he asked, dreading each moment.


    Sam took a deep breath before he announced the news. He felt uneasy at the thought of what he was


    about to say, but he forced himself to stay calm before he slowly reported, "... All the passengers were


    killed in the ident. There were no survivor."


    "That is impossible!" Jacob cried out. In that instant Jacob''s skin became white as chalk, his mouth


    hung with lips slightly parted and his eyes were as wide as they could stretch. He shook his head in


    disbelief, desperately scrambling to make sense of it all. "That''s just not possible!" he yelled.


    Words had left Sam. He stared into Jacob''s deep eyes burning with anger, and his heart fell silent.


    "She can''t be dead!" Jacob kept shouting. Unable toprehend what he had just heard, Jacob''s eyes


    reddened with sadness. Raving like a madman, hemanded, "Find out what happened! Keep


    looking for her, dead or alive!"


    Jacob''s eyes sent shiver down Sam''s spine. "Yes... Yes, Mr. Jacob," he muttered, and then ran out of


    the room.


    At Victor''s office.


    When Victor heard the news of the ne crash rted to Emily and Sean, his hand trembled


    uncontrobly, and he identally ended up drawing a ck line where he was supposed to put his


    signature on in the document.


    "The ne crashed?" Victor asked as he looked up at his assistant.


    The assistant nodded to confirm the news. "It''s true. Nobody on the ne survived," he answered.


    Victor looked down nkly at the ck line he had drawn on the document. "I see. Get out," he


    commanded.


    Startled, the assistant didn''t know why Victor''s mood had changed all of a sudden, but heplied and


    soon walked out of the office.


    Victor''s eyes gradually turned gloomy at the thought of Emily. ''What a pity!'' he thought.


    Considering her unique talent in designing jewelry, she should not have wasted her time at Jacob''s


    side, nor should she have passed away so quickly.


    ''What a shame, '' Victor said to himself.


    "Anne," Victor said, under the breath, while looking at the picture on his table. He smiled back at the girl


    smiling happily in the picture. "You see, now he''ll know what I feel like," he continued, as he ridiculed


    Jacob in his mind.


    Victor shouldn''t be the only one to experience the loss of a loved one.


    Victor grinned from ear to ear, but there was no happiness behind his smile. ''Jacob, he deserves to


    suffer, '' he mused.


    It had been over a week since the ne crash, but Jacob was not willing to leave M country just yet.


    He hired a rescue team and sent them to the crash site tounch a thorough search.


    As long as he didn''t see the body of Emily with his own eyes, Jacob wasn''t going to believe the news.


    He was already suspecting whether she was ever on the ne or not!


    Unfortunately, his delusions were shattered by the harshness of reality!


    "Mr. Jacob, we found Miss Emily''s belongings in the area where the ne crashed. However, since this


    area faces the sea, the police believe that Miss Emily''s body was washed out to sea...


    Even if they do find her, there''s a good chance that her body won''t be intact..."


    But before the member of the rescue team could finish his report, Jacob''s fist mmed into his face


    like a freight train, out of nowhere. "Shut your mouth! How do you know that she''s dead? You don''t


    know anything for sure! I don''t believe you!" Jacob shouted at him.


    "Mr. Jacob, calm down please. We will try our best to rescue Miss Emily!" the rescuer assured Jacob.


    The rescuer, however, did not get agitated by Jacob''s ranting, maybe because he had dealt with the


    grieving families of the victims before and he understood how they felt. He slowly handed over a file to


    Jacob. "This is the only thing we found in Miss Emily''s... luggage," said the rescuer, as he almost spoke


    thest word under the breath.


    When Jacob opened the file to see what was inside, he was left motionless and speechless by what


    was inside. It was a photo.


    Although, it was burned and barely held together, it took back Jacob to a very happy moment in his life.


    It was a photo of the two of them fromst Christmas, when they were kissing in front of the huge,


    jewel-encrusted Christmas tree, as the people passing by watched them with awe and blessed them.


    It was the only photo Emily was carrying with her.


    And now, the photo in his hands was the only thing he had left of Emily.


    Much to everyone''s surprise, he didn''tsh out again. Instead he calmly put the photo away and then


    turned to look at the rescuer. The unexpected calmness in his disposition was even more eerie.


    "Get back to work," Jacob ordered with his hoarse voice.


    Puzzled, the rescuer looked at Jacob with concern, but he eventually left him alone.


    Jacob fixated his eyes on the photo, while he focused at Emily''s face on it. He sat there, dominated by


    a profound sadness, fatigue engraved on his worn face. The grief surged with every expelled breath,


    always reaching higher peaks, never sufficiently soothed by his long intakes of breath.


    In despair, he clenched his fist, while the blood in his body went cold. Determined, he said with all his


    strength, "Emily, I don''t believe it what they''re saying.


    How dare you leave me?"


    Although Jacob did not admit to Emily''s death, but the news of the ne crash eventually reached


    everyone''s ears.


    Some were sad about it, but some were rather happy.


    Jennifer was one of them, along with Tina, who was detained in the mental institution.


    For a brief period of time, Jacob had cast all thepany affairs aside. He no longer had the strength


    to keep up with everything. This gave the Tao n the opportunity to recover and even fight back.


    Without Jacob''s influence, Mark managed to arrange Tina''s release from the mental institution.


    However, the other members of the Tao n could do nothing about it, since Tina was both mentally


    and physically ill. Surprisingly, she was not willing to leave the mental institution.


    Having suffered ill treatment in the mental institution for a long time, Tina had grown ustomed to it,


    as it became a part of her daily life. Mark couldn''t bear to see her rot away in such a horrid ce. But


    what hurt him the most, was the fact that Tina had fallen in love with a male doctor who had given her


    electroshock therapy.


    Without hesitation, Mark made the man disappear from Tina''s life, so that he could no longer appear in


    front of Tina.

 Chapter 307 Where Is Her Body

    Chapter 307 Where Is Her Body


    Tina hadn''t spoken to Mark for several days now because she was still angry with him for taking the


    doctor away from her.


    ''What''s so special about that doctor? He even hurt with that horrible electric therapy for God''s sake, ''


    Mark grumbled in his mind. He wanted that doctor gone and as far away from Tina as possible but at


    the same time, he also wanted to beat that doctor up.


    ''Who the hell does he think he is? Tina wouldn''t even bother to look at him if she didn''t need to!


    It''s so unfair that Tina wouldn''t talk to me because of a stranger.'' Mark thought. Maybe Tina just


    considered the doctor as her new toy, but that was enough for Mark to be jealous.


    Mark couldn''t remember how many days had it been since Tina stopped talking to him.


    "Tina, how are you feeling today? Is there anything particr that you want to eat?" As usual, Mark


    tried desperately to get Tina to talk to him. He thought that Tina would finally let the whole doctor thing


    go.


    Tina turned her head away from Mark. The scars on her face were being hidden by her curtain of hair.


    Mark''s heart still ached every time he saw Tina''s face. But today he was sure that Tina would talk to


    him because he had some good news for her, "Tina, do you still remember Emily?" He asked.


    No one dared to mention Emily when Tina was present because she was sure to lose her control.


    But Mark knew clearly that Tina''s illness had everything to do with Emily. He had read a lot of books


    about Tina''s condition and tried all the methods to help her recover, and all led to one simple method --


    Emily. Emily was the key.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    If she was still alive and living happily with Jacob, Tina would never truly recover.


    Tina''s face turned the second she heard Emily''s name.


    "Emily is dead," Mark couldn''t wait to tell her the news, "You don''t need to worry about anything now.


    She''s dead, Tina. She''ll never be in your way again," he said excitedly.


    "... she...what?" Tina felt as if someone had hit her on the head. She couldn''t believe her ears - she


    was flummoxed.


    It was the first time that she''s talked to Mark in days.


    Mark was overjoyed that Tina was finally talking to him. "Emily? Emily Bai. She''s dead," he repeated


    this time more slowly and clearly.


    Tina heard him this time and she was finally able to absorb what he''s been saying this whole time.


    ''Emily is dead.


    Did he just say that? Am I getting it right?


    She''s dead. That''s what he just said.''


    "Boom." A silly smile emerged on Tina''s face. She now looked like a child, her heart pounding vibrantly


    again, "Are you saying that Emily''s dead?"


    "Yes. Her ne crashed, no survivor. So yes, she''s dead," Mark said gently as he reached out to


    smooth her hair.


    Tina grasped his hand immediately and asked with her eyes widened, "You''re not joking, right? This is


    all true, right? Emily''s dead. Tell me! She''s dead, right?"


    "Yes, it''s all true. Emily''s dead. She was pregnant when she died. Tina, isn''t this what you''ve always


    wanted? Are you happy?" Mark gazed at her. His source was pretty credible so he believed it to be


    true.


    He was also told that Jacob didn''t believe it until there was DNA evidence.


    And personally, he wanted to see the look on Jacob''s face.


    Tina''s face lit up. She felt a surge of excitement run through her body. She had so much energy as if


    she was high on drugs.


    "Hahahahaha¡­that bitch¡­" Tina suddenly burst outughing.


    "¡­is dead." Mark finished up for her.


    "Hahahahaha¡­" Tina couldn''t stopughing. She had a twisted smile on her face and the scars just


    made her look scarier.


    "Finally, the bitch is dead. I never expected this day woulde so soon! Such great news!


    Emily, I won. By the end, I still won.


    You''re dead now and my only regret is that I didn''t get to see it happen."


    Her train ofughter was followed by a train of coughs. Tina was coughing so hard that she had to


    bend on her knees. Mark put a hand on her back tofort her, "Take it easy, Tina. Come on, take a


    deep breath."


    Tina raised her head, her eyes filled with delight making her look a bit psychotic. "Where''s her body? I


    won''t be satisfied until I see it for myself. I want to cut that face of hers, cut her heart out, and feed it to


    dogs. I want to break her bones into pieces and throw it out into the drain..." Tina rambled on.


    Mark looked perplexed after hearing that, "Oh, my dear Tina, I wish you could do all that too. But it was


    a ne crash, remember?"


    He was acting as if he failed to get a birthday gift for his little sister. He never even stopped to consider


    that Emily was his actual sister by blood.


    "You''re so useless!" Tina shouted. For so long, she''d been ming Mark for everything that upset her.


    Mark cooled her down, "It''s my fault. I know. I''ll find her body for you, okay? Don''t be angry with me.


    You can have whatever you want, okay? I promise you, my dear."


    Tina just rolled her eyes but she was too thrilled about Emily''s death that she couldn''t keep up her


    attitude.


    "I don''t care if it''s just a leg or a head or a finger. I want her body. I want to dump it wherever I want. I


    want to vite it with my own hands!" She shrieked as she put her arms around Mark''s neck, it was


    trembling with excitement.


    She still wouldn''t let Emily go even if the girl was already dead!


    At the same time, on the other side of Jingshi City.


    Inside the vi, two people were making love. The entire room was filled with moans and gasps.


    When they finished, Magee caressed Rose''s chin and gazed at her, "Not a single scar huh, lucky you,"


    he whispered.


    "On my body too, you know," Rose hauled herself to Magee''s chest and smiled, "Do you want to see?"


    She gazed at him, hands ying around his face.


    Magee let out a chuckle as he released his grasp on her and reached for a cigarette, "You''re such a


    naughty bitch."


    "I am for you, yeah," Rose said with a half smile, "If it weren''t for you, I don''t know what would have


    happened to me the other night. I know I owe you a lot but..."


    She reached up and gently ran her fingers down his waist to his stomach, "How about¡­this?"


    Magee wasn''t in the mood so he turned his head away, grasped her hair and pushed her down to his


    thighs.


    Rose continued as he motioned for her to do.


    Rose really didn''t care anymore.


    Magee closed his eyes as Rose continued to pleasure him.


    Half an hourter, Rose climbed back to his chest and asked in a voice as sweet as she could manage:


    "Magee, I know you have feelings for me."


    "I don''t," Magee said without missing a beat.


    "Well, I don''t believe you," Rose admitted that the answer was out of her expectation, but she was still


    pretty confident about her look and her body, so she continued: "If you do not like me, then why did you


    save me the other day? Why did you¡­sleep with me?"


    "You really want to know?" Magee thought she was pathetic. He raised his fingers and motioned for her


    toe closer.


    "I sleep with you because you are disgusting enough." Magee whispered sardonically into her ear.

 Chapter 308 Emilys Death

    Chapter 308 Emily''s Death


    Rose suddenly turned pale and asked in disbelief, "Are you kidding me?"


    "Yeah, you don''t believe me?" Magee responded gleefully.


    In truth, he already knew everything about Rose. He knew that Rose was vain, shallow, immoral, and


    evil.


    He chose her precisely for these reasons.


    Magee burst intoughter. Somehow, Rose reminded him of Jennifer, another hypocritical woman. His


    expression changed - a crafty look was on his face now. Suddenly, he wasn''t the perfect gentleman he


    was pretending to be all this time.


    He looked at Rose who was smiling forcefully much to his delight, "To be honest, I just wanted to sleep


    with all the women of the Gu n''s men. Are you happy now?" he was enjoying this and it showed in


    his tone.


    That included Jennifer, Rose, and even Emily, whom Jack and Jacob loved. Magee aimed to sleep with


    all their women.


    He wanted to sleep with all the women of the Gu n''s men well, because... Magee stopped himself -


    he didn''t want to recall any of his bad memories now.


    "Sadly," Magee sighed, "I can''t sleep with Emily anymore."


    Emily! It was all because of Emily!


    What was it with that damn woman?


    Even though Rose was feeling all kinds of emotions right now, she didn''t dare show any of this. "Oh,


    Mr. Magee, you''re just that powerful and charming huh. That any woman would just magically crawl


    into your bed with you and she wouldn''t ever leave as long as you won''t let her go."


    Magee looked at her fixedly, "Are you telling me to start a war with Jacob?"


    Rose bowed her head and replied quickly, "No, I''m not..."


    "Did I scare you? Take it easy. I was just kidding," Magee stroked her face with his finger as he


    continued, "Did you know that Emily''s dead now?? Her ne crashed. No survivors."


    Rose stared at him, stunned.


    This was such a sudden news for her that her mindpletely went off the grid - she was feeling dizzy


    and she was in a trance.


    "Surprised? Or too happy to respond?" he asked teasingly.


    Magee''s voice was just ringing in her ears before she finally snapped out of her trance. She was


    suddenly overwhelmed with joy that she was blushing.


    "Yeah, I''m surprised, but a happy kind of surprised," she said, her voice trembling in an attempt to hide


    her excitement.


    "I told you, I know you," Magee said in a low tone, as he lifted his hand to hold a strand of her hair, and


    drew her closer to him, then he continued, "If you''re happy, show me, Rose, show me how happy you


    are."


    Magee''s voice was soft and rich making Rose''s heart race.


    "The ck rose shines like a pear with silent dignity as if it''s waiting for someone to pick it up," Magee


    said as if he was reciting poetry.


    Rose gazed at Magee in his elegance and beauty. At this moment, all she could think about was how


    deeply she cared for him that even Emily''s death couldn''t take her mind off him.


    She whispered, "Yes, that''s what my name means."


    The ck rose shines like a pearl with silent dignity as if it''s waiting for someone to pick it up


    But who would pick her?


    Magee sneered, "Change your name."


    "What?" Rose asked in surprise.


    Magee repeated what he said but this time more slowly, "I said, change your name. You don''t deserve


    it. Understand?"


    Rose''s face suddenly paled and her lips shivered - not knowing how to respond. After a while, she just


    gave a reluctant smile and said, "Okay, Mr. Magee, I''ll do whatever you want."


    Magee touched her head and rubbed her hair, gently, as if he wasforting an obedient pet. "Good


    girl," he said, smiling as if he was pleased with himself.


    ¡­¡­


    Although it was summer in Jingshi City and it was zing hot outside, Jacob felt chilly. His every fiber


    of his body was tinged with pain.


    He still couldn''t believe that Emily was gone now.


    He still remembered when they vowed to one another that they would be together forever.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    In Tyrone Mansion, depressed atmosphere filled all over the ce which even made it difficult to


    breathe for some.


    A lot of empty wine bottlesy scattered on the floor of the living room and the air stunk of alcohol.


    Jacob lifted his ss filled up to the brim with wine and tipped it over his mouth emptying itpletely


    in one gulp. The more he drank, the more Emily''s face appeared in his mind.


    He was thinking what he''d done wrong.


    If he hadn''t forced her to give up the baby, she might have never run away from him. If he hadn''t


    insisted on finding her, she never would''ve left in such a hurry and died in that ne crash.


    When Jacob thought of what he had done to Emily, he crushed the empty wine ss in his hand -


    shards of ss pierced his hand and soon, blood were dripping from his hand like a stream.


    "Jacob! Are you crazy?" A frightened voice came from the door.


    Jacob, however, seemed to have heard nothing, and just continued sitting on the floor unmoving.


    Jennifer didn''t expect to see Jacob in this state when she decided to visit him. She quickly ran towards


    him and squatted down to grab his hand.


    "Jacob, your hand''s bleeding!" she yelled.


    Jacob retracted his hand with a numb expression on his face and said, "It''s fine."


    His bleeding hand was just nothingpared to the pain he felt in losing Emily. When he first heard the


    news, he immediately fell to his knees. He was unable to take it.


    Jacob nonchntly wiped the blood off with some tissue he found on the floor which only angered


    Jennifer. "Emily''s dead, okay! That''s not gonna change no matter what you do! She''s dead and she''s


    nevering back!" Jennifer screamed.


    For Jennifer, Emily was a slut and wasn''t worth of Jacob''s love. Recently, the Gu Consortium was


    being bogged down in endless debates and fierce power struggles. How could he just bury himself in


    his misery and do nothing to defend himself?


    Jacob reached out and grabbed her by her neck - he was fuming.


    "Shut up! Emily is not dead!" he cried out.


    Jacob kept tightening his grasp around her neck but Jennifer could not be fazed. She spoke slowly as if


    she wanted Jacob to hear every word of what she was going to say, "Jacob, why are you fooling


    yourself? You''re being a coward. Stop hiding in this hole of yours. Now man up and face the real


    world!"


    Jacob paused and narrowed his eyes. After a while, he finally let go of Jennifer and barked, "Get out of


    here! I don''t want to end up killing you."


    But Jennifer refused to leave - in her mind, Jacob still had feelings for and he just didn''t want to hurt


    her. "Your hand''s hurt, you need to cover that up, I''ll help you," she offered.


    As if on cue, a servant came in with a first-aid kit in hand. Jennifer took the kit, sat on her heels, and


    tried to treat Jacob''s wound.


    Jacob''s face was unreadable and flinched every time Jennifer touched her.


    Until suddenly, someone burst in.


    "Jacob! You bastard!" Jack was already shouting before he kicked the living room door open. He had


    just returned from Africa - and this was his first stop. He wanted to settle things with Jacob. The


    servants tried to stop him but Jack forced his way in.


    Before Jennifer even realized what was happening, Jack had already grabbed Jacob by the cor and


    landed a fist on his face.


    "Asshole! Where''s Emily! You stole her away from me! Give me back my Emily! You bastard!" Jack


    bellowed.


    Instinctively, Jacob lifted his hand to ward off Jack''s punches and moved to attack back. "Jack, if you


    want to die, I will dly help you," he said brutally.


    These two men were both from the same rich and powerful family and not to mention, uncle and


    nephew. But they fought each other ruthlessly. They exchanged punches and kicks and ps with all


    their anger for one another until they could no longer feel anything.


    "You son of a bitch! You killed Emily!" Jack roared, throwing curses at him.


    "Shut up! Emily is not dead! She''s not dying until I say so!" Jacob screamed. He was still trying to


    convince himself that Emily was still alive.


    Jennifer was standing at the side just watching this whole thing go down but she didn''t dare try to block


    them from one another. "Stop it! Stop fighting!" she yelled but to no avail so she turned to the servants


    and ordered them to try and put a stop to this fight.


    One by one the servants tried to block the two men from one another but they were all either kicked to


    the floor, pushed aside, or punched on the face.


    Jack''s eyes were bloodshot like a madman - anger burning in his heart. He red at Jacob - sharp and


    angry as if it could pierce him. "She''s dead! You killed her! You don''t deserve her at all! Jacob, I''m


    telling you right now that nothing ever happened between me and Emily. That child she''s carrying is


    yours! Not mine! It''s yours!


    Jacob! You chased her to her death! You''re a murderer, goddamn it! This is all your fault! You killed


    her!"


    Jack choked out thosest words and finally he let out a desperate cry.

 Chapter 309 Uncle, Do You Want to Be My Boyfriend

    Chapter 309 Uncle, Do You Want to Be My Boyfriend


    Jacob went totally numb, as he exposed himself to Jack''s hard punches.


    Emily never slept with Jack...


    The baby in Emily''s womb was actually Jacob''s...


    However, knowing that fact did not help with anything right now.


    "If you hadn''t forced her to abort the baby, she would have never ran away! If you did not want to raise


    the baby, I would have been d to help you!" Jack yelled, his voice came in short gasps, full of anger


    and disappointment. He battered Jacob, until he released him and let him fall to the floor.


    "It''s all your fault! You killed her!" Jack cried out desperately.


    Blood leaked from Jacob''s nostrils and his nose was twisted right. He coughed up the blood pooled in


    his mouth on his clothes. Jacob''s lips trembled, as he tried to say something, but his face was swollen


    and he could barely utter a word.


    ''It''s not true. But so what?


    It does not matter now anyway, '' Jacob despaired in his mind.


    Every piece of evidence showed that Emily was on board that ne. No one could have survived such


    a terrible crash.


    This was the first time Jacob had to deal with "death". The emptiness in his heart, the numbness


    pounding his brain and the shear nothingness that now took hold of his soul threatened to engulf him


    entirely.


    In despair, Jacob slumped to the ground with a pale, white face, as he watched Jack burst into tears


    with his face buried in his hands. All he had left of her was the fading image in his mind. Entranced, he


    still remembered the first time Jack had brought Emily to the Gu mansion for the first time. It was the


    first time he hadid eyes on her.


    Emily seemed a little intimidated, but the happiness in her heart could not stop from flowing out of her


    eyes. She was so pure, like a dew-kissed begonia flower in the morning.


    Emily followed Jack and greeted Jacob," Hello, Uncle."


    Jacob closed his eyes tight, desperately thinking that if she had never met him then everything would


    have been fine.


    ''Jack is right. I should die with Emily...'' Jacob scorned himself in his mind.


    "Jacob! Jacob! What''s wrong with you? Wake up! Jacob..." Jennifer''s voice was fading in and out of


    Jacob''s ear and soon the whole world sumbed to the silence.


    ...


    Four yearster, at the airport of Jingshi City.


    A stunningly beautiful woman, dressed like an urban fashionista, carrying a child in one hand and


    pulling her suitcase with the other, walked out in 10cm high heels. She was wearing a long coat, with a


    cascading front tulip hemline that ended halfway before reaching her ankles.


    When she arrived at the exit, she took out her phone, and just as soon as she turned it on, a call came


    in.


    The name "Sean" popped up on the screen, as she paused for a brief moment to see who it was and


    then cut the call directly.


    "Mommy..." The little girl in her arm looked at her curiously and the puzzlement in her big eyes was


    obvious, as she spoke in native German," Why didn''t you answer Uncle''s phone?"


    "Because Uncle made a wrong call," The woman answered casually and then changed the topic,"


    Beryl, let''s go get you a piece of cake, shall we?"


    Beryl fell for her mother''s trick as she bobbed her head up and down happily and said," I want a


    strawberry cake!"


    "Strawberry..." the woman repeated, under her breath. Her eyes dimmed as she remembered a long


    lost memory of a young girl she once knew who also loved strawberry cakes very much. But now that


    girl was already gone, along with her old self and her old life.


    "Mommy, what''s wrong with you?" asked Beryl. She noticed that her mother had drifted off somewhere


    in her mind, so she reached out her tiny hand and touched her mother''s face.


    Emily finally drew back her thoughts and smiled at Beryl. "I''m okay. It''s nothing, sweetie," she said.


    The people from the branch of Lu Jewelry soon came to pick up Emily as she waited at the exit for a


    while. Before they got on the car, Emily kept her promise and bought a piece of strawberry cake for


    Beryl.


    The little girl was glowing with joy and she carried her cake in a beautiful box as she hopped along the


    way like a bunny.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Since Beryl was in poor health, Emily rarely bought her sugary foods such as cakes. As this was a


    special asion for Beryl, she cherished every moment of it.


    Beryl''s exuberant smile, brought out the happy side of Emily and she asked her in German," You seem


    pretty happy?"


    Beryl curled her eyes as she nodded her head and answered," Yeah."


    The female assistant sitting in front smiled at them through the back mirror and praised," Madam, your


    daughter is so adorable. Just like a doll."


    "Thanks," Emily replied in a gentle voice and tranted to Beryl," She said you are adorable."


    Beryl''s Chinese wasn''t so good, but she understood after Emily exined it to her. To show her


    gratitude, Beryl thanked her in Chinese with a slight stammer, which amused the assistant.


    Emily gently poked Beryl''s cute nose and said," You need to work hard on your Chinese in the future."


    Beryl frowned and answered," Chinese is really difficult, but I canmunicate in English."


    Emily disagreed with Beryl''s thoughts, so she exined," We are in Z country, so you will need to


    speak Chinese eventually. Moreover, you are also Chinese, don''t forget that?" "Do you want to be a


    Chinese who cannot speak Chinese?" Emily added.


    Beryl thought about what her mother had said for a while. Before long, she shook her head and


    answered," I will learn how to speak Chinese."


    "Good girl," Emily replied. Emily lowered her head and kissed Beryl''s cheek and said," We are going


    home."


    Z country was Emily''s home and now it was also Beryl''s home.


    Apart from the people in her past life, Z country was the one ce Emily missed the most in her heart.


    Emily gazed out the window as the car drove at a steady speed down the road. Suddenly, the driver


    pulled the brakes really hard when the traffic light went red, and Beryl''s cake fell down.


    "Mommy, my cake!" Beryl yelled and flung herself onto the cake without a conscious thought.


    Emily was so frightened that she quickly pulled Beryl into her arms and said," Sit still. Don''t worry, I will


    pick it up for you."


    The people from Lu Jewelry did not know that Emily brought with a child so they did not prepare the


    child seat. What''s more, Beryl was in poor health so Emily felt so nervous.


    The assistant quickly apologized," I''m sorry, ma''am. I am so sorry..."


    "It''s okay. I will pick up the cake," said Emily. Relieved, Emily sighed gently and held Beryl with one


    hand to keep her safe and then bent over to pick up the cake.


    At the same time, a ck, luxury Maybach stopped at the red light next to Emily''s car.


    When Beryl looked out the window, she saw the face of a handsome man closing his eyes to rest in the


    car next to them.


    Beryl thought that the man was very handsome. In fact, to her he was the most handsome man she


    had ever seen. She stammered as she tried to flirt with the man in Chinese," Hi, uncle..."


    The man opened his eyes at the sound of Beryl''s voice and then turned to look at her.


    The moment their eyes met, it felt like the entire world around them had gone silent. Beryl couldn''t even


    utter a word as she nned to tell her mother, ''Mommy, that uncle is so handsome!''


    On the other side, Jacob looked at the girl with a straight face, but he couldn''t shake the strange feeling


    he was getting in his heart.


    "Hi, uncle, do you want to be my boyfriend?" Beryl finally chose to say it in English, as she stared at


    Jacob with her big, round eyes.


    For some reason, her eyes felt very familiar to Jacob...


    Meanwhile, Sam, was baffled by Beryl''s confidence. He was amused by her courage to flirt with Jacob,


    the man who had a reputation for being as cold as ice!


    ''Oh, my God! What a crazy world!'' Sam could not help thinking to himself.

 Chapter 310 His Hearts Frozen

    Chapter 310 His Heart''s Frozen


    Over the past few years, it had be difficult to deal with Jacob, let alone to find out what he was


    feeling. Sam, afraid to do anything wrong, just wanted to get away as soon as possible.


    Sam only needed a green light to make up his mind. He mmed his foot on the elerator and soon


    the car was speeding off.


    Beryl''s face disappeared in front of the car window and Jacob didn''t have time to say anything else. He


    felt dazed because his heart was aching and he didn''t know why.


    What was wrong with him?


    What was it with that little girl that seemed familiar and at the same time, made him ache in his heart?


    Sam thought he had made a good decision and breathed a sigh of relief. Until, he realized that the


    atmosphere was feeling heavy and true enough, when he looked up at the rearview mirror, he saw that


    Jacob''s face had darkened.


    Sam felt his insides turning and couldn''t help but wonder if he''d made the wrong call.


    "Sir, should I turn around?" Sam asked in a tentative tone.


    "No need, just keep driving," Jacob said nkly, rubbing his eyes with one hand and the other ced


    on his chest, feeling his heart beat rapidly.


    This was ridiculous! What was this feeling? He thought his heart had stopped beating a long time ago.


    The fire that Emily had set in his heart died along with her burning everything else it left behind. Since


    then, his life was barren and empty. He was practically a zombie. But now he couldn''t believe that his


    heart''s beating was actually quickening.


    ''It''s just because she has the same eyes as Emily, Jacob, stop indulging yourself. The day Emily died,


    you died too. You''re just an empty body now.


    You have no right to live happily, '' he reminded himself.


    "Okay, Mr. Gu," Sam replied. He opened his mouth wanting to advise Jacob to rest but he shut it close


    when he saw the look on Jacob''s face. All he could do now was do as he was told.


    Since Emily died, Jacob was nothing but a working robot. He put all his energy and time on his work. In


    these four years, he''d rarely gone home.


    But he was not a robot - he couldn''t work day in and day out without even resting. Because if he did,


    his body would give up on him. Sam was at a loss as to what he should do and just hoped that


    someone coulde and talk some sense into Jacob and perhaps, even give him some joy.


    Meanwhile, in the other car, Emily was kneeling and looking for the cake box that fell. Fortunately, she


    was able to find it right away.


    Emily recalled that Beryl was talking to someone earlier so she handed the box to Beryl and asked,


    "Who were you talking to?"


    Beryl took the box and opened it to see if the cake was still whole - it was and she was relieved. Her


    big ck eyes widened. "Mommy, the cake''s fine! And I have a surprise for you. I just saw a handsome


    man!" she excitedly said.


    "Really?" Emily said, unconcernedly, as she helped Beryl fasten her seat belt. "Now sit down, and hold


    it carefully, okay? We might not be as lucky if we drop it again," she reminded.


    "Okay," Beryl said, as she nodded and looked out of the window. She was a bit disappointed that she


    wasn''t able to hear the handsome man''s answer because he left right away.


    ¡­¡­


    When Jacob arrived at the office, there was a new problem waiting for him.


    Jack had made a lot of progress over the years and with the support of Mr. Gu, he was able to garner


    more power in the Gu Consortium. He also made sure that he picked a fight with Jacob.


    Jacob was certainly not scared of Jack and they both had a lot to prove so they brought their conflict


    where it mattered - business. They constantly fought one another for power and gain - or at least, that


    was what everyone thought when in reality, this was still all because of Emily.


    But it was all futile effort because as far as they were both concerned, Emily was dead.


    Jack used to pick fights with Jacob before to win Emily back, but now he did it to avenge Emily. He was


    dead set on taking everything away from Jacob.


    At the meeting, after another heated discussion, Jack scowled at Jacob''s pale face and said with a


    sarcastic smile, "Mr. Gu, I think you''re a little pale these days. Maybe you need to go to the hospital


    and see a doctor. I mean, it would be just awful if you die, you might scare our staff."


    No matter how Jacob beat up his body, he would rather die first than give Jack the satisfaction of killing


    him with his cold, bare hands. "Yeah, we''ll all die someday. I''ll just make sure you go first," he said


    coldly.


    "Yeah, so just drink some vitamin C for me, will you? I''m scared you might go first," Jack said wickedly.


    With that, Jack stood up and walked out of the room, mming the door behind him.


    After he left, Jacob began to cough violently. His chest heaved and his body was limping and drooping


    and it was like his insides were about to be coughed out. He took deep breaths to calm himself down


    before he returned to his office holding his files.


    Jack and Mr. Gu, over the years, had been secretly rendezvousing to overthrow Jacob out of power.


    But what they didn''t know was that Jacob was already on step ahead of them and he was doing


    everything he could to fight them off.


    After a while, the door in his office flew open.


    Jacob remained in desk and assumed that it was just his secretary so without looking up he said,


    "Come in."


    A steaming cup of milk was ced in front of him.


    Jacob frowned and asked distastefully, "Where''s my coffee?"


    "Too much coffee''s bad for your stomach," a concerned voice said.


    Jacob looked up only to find Jennifer standing in front of him. He frowned at her, "What are you doing


    here?"


    Throughout all these years, most especially after Emily had died, Jennifer continually expressed how


    much she loved Jacob, which made Jacob very unhappy.


    Jennifer could sense in his tone that she wasn''t wee but that didn''t faze her. "I''ve never seen


    anyone who works harder than you. But your health, Jacob, it''s suffering. Eventually, your body''s going


    to give up on you. You''re killing yourself."


    "This is my business," Jacob said petntly.


    Jennifer almost blurted out "It''s my business too", but Jacob already interrupted her, "Get out. You''re


    not supposed to be here," he said crossly. He clearly wanted her to leave.


    Jennifer''s face turned sour, she bit her lips and refused to leave, then said, "Jacob, look at yourself,


    you''re a zombie! Why are you doing this to yourself? Emi¡ª"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob''s face changed as soon as he heard Emily''s name. "Shut up!" he shouted.


    After all these years, no one dared mention her name to Jacob - it was an unspoken rule.


    Jennifer had a resigned look on her face. She fixed her gaze on Jacob. He had lost a lot of weight


    which emphasized his facial features. His face was sunken and pallid. His eyes were like two ck


    holes and despair filled it.


    Ever since Emily died, he had lost all his passion to live.


    While Jacob never even mentioned Emily to anyone, Jennifer knew very well that he missed Emily all


    the time. This woman was like a scar in Jacob''s life but instead of healing as time passed by, it just kept


    decaying inside.


    Jennifer abhorred Emily so much. Even in her death, she still had Jacob on her chains. She was still


    the woman in his heart. It wasn''t fair.


    Jennifer was fuming of jealousy and hatred. She had so much more to say to him but when she saw


    the look on Jacob''s face, she bit her tongue instead. "All right, take care of yourself," she agreed.


    Jennifer couldn''t believe that until now, she''d lost to a dead woman. How funny and ironic that was.


    Jacob didn''t respond - he just kept his eyes on the document he was reading. That itself was already a


    message - he didn''t have to say another word to make it clearer.


    Jennifer squinted her eyes and turned around and left hesitantly.


    It was probably the most difficult thing she ever had to do - let Jacob go. He''d lost all the life and spirit


    in him - it had died along with Emily.


    Now that Jennifer had left, Jacob was the only one left in the office. He looked through his documents


    but he couldn''t focus, he was feeling restless and unable to settle himself down.


    Eventually, he put them back in the drawer, his hands were quivering as he took out a photo. It was


    taken around Christmas of that year. Emily had it with her for her keepsake and it waster found in the


    ne crash.


    Jacob just kept his eyes on the photo - he felt the pain ringing throughout his aching body and his body


    was frozen at the same time as if all the blood had stopped flowing.


    The seasons kept changing outside but in Jacob''s heart it snowed all year round. He felt as if he was in


    hell.

 Chapter 311 Daughter of Family Lu

    Chapter 311 Daughter of Family Lu


    Emily took Beryl to a highly respectable suburb in Jingshi City. It was in a remote area but it was


    peaceful, free from the hustle and bustle of the big city.


    Emily had returned to Z Country on important business affairs, but since she was worried about leaving


    Beryl behind, she brought her along with her. If everything went well, she would soon return to D


    country with Beryl.


    To ensure that Beryl was taken care of, Emily hired a nanny and also a teacher, to give Beryl lessons.


    Once they had settled in, Emily took office at Lu Jewelry.


    Headquartered in D country, the Lu family were engaged in the jewelry industry. In foreign countries,


    theirpany couldpete with Victor''s to some extent, but in Z country, its market was still slightly


    inferior. Coupled with the suppression of other groups, thepany''s development was not as


    satisfactory as they thought it would be.


    The whole reason behind Emily''s return to Z Country was to help develop thepany''s products in


    the market.


    Since the Lu family had paid considerable amounts of money to help her, she felt obligated to return


    the favor. Disregarding Sean''s objection, Emily brought her daughter along so that she wouldn''t have to


    worry about her all the time.


    She was no longer the Emily from her past life. Now she was Cloris, the daughter of the Lu family.


    The first day was the office handover. During the handover period, there were so many things to deal


    with that Emily was buried up to her neck with work. However, since she wasn''t used to staying away


    from Beryl for too long, she hurried back as soon as she was done with work.


    On her way back, Emily was greeted by two female employees of thepany, who said hello to her


    politely.


    With a confident smile on her face, she nodded her head in response and proceeded on her way.


    One of them looked at Emily snidely after she walked away, and said, "What''s up with her? Who does


    she think she is? What powers does an overseas manager have?"


    The other one warned, "Keep your voice down. She''s the daughter of the Lu family."


    "She can''t hear us from so far away. Besides, did I say anything wrong? Why would the daughter of the


    Lu family leave herfortable life ande to this brokenpany?" the first employee asked. She


    gaped her mouth open and yawnedzily, before she added, "Ah, yes. You do not know how arrogant


    the employees of LA Jewelry and Lin Jewelry are, even the gatekeepers look down on us Lu Jewelry


    employees."


    Meanwhile, they didn''t know that Emily''s hearing was impable. Albeit, unintended, Emily heard


    everything they had said, but after all these years she had learned how to tune out all the gossips and


    criticism from her head. Moreover, in the face of absolute power, all criticism was merely a joke.


    Only when she heard the name "LA Jewelry", she paused on her tracks.


    The female employee continued, as if she had no sense of loyalty to thepany, "If thepany


    goes bankrupt quickly, we can get our severance pay earlier... Manager? I didn''t see youe back?"


    Emily approached them step by step, and the redness of their faces gradually grew deeper, as they


    realized Emily must have overheard them.


    Emily stood in front of them in her high heels, with an icy cold expression on her face, and said, "Could


    you please say that again?"


    One of them swallowed, and looked up at Emily''s eyes. Feeling extremely guilty and remorseful, she


    said, "Sorry, Manager, I was wrong to say that..."


    "If you want to work for anotherpany, I can approve your resignation now," said Emily.


    "No..." they both refused, as they cowered in fear. They weren''tpletely witless. Although the


    performance of Lu Jewelry was not as good as theirpetitors, thepany''s employee welfare


    benefits was one of the best in the industry. Ambitious employees were not willing to work there,


    whereas the mediocre and ipetent ones didn''t mind staying.


    Although, asionally theyined that there was nomission without performance, they did


    not want thepany to go bankrupt.


    Unfortunately, Lu Jewelry was indeed facing hard times.


    "Your remorse proves that you can still be saved," she said to them. Emily red sharply at their red


    faces, and continued, "Don''t you know it''s not good to boost the enemy''s morale and diminish your own


    spirit? You are the employees of thispany. if you do not have the confidence in yourpany, how


    will the others feel? Do you know how many people are waiting for us to fail?"


    The female employee could not help but respond, "We don''t want to, but there is no way..."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "I will find a way," Emily assured. With a nk expression on her face, she continued, "So, I need


    everybody to work hard and give their best! I want to make Lu Jewelrypete with the best in the


    business. And I also want you to stand up for yourpany!"


    The radiance in Emily''s eyes and the confidence in her voice gave the two female employees a new-


    found inspiration.


    "Yes, manager..."they both replied in unison.


    Emily patted one of them on the shoulder and said, "So, keep in mind, less gossip, more work. And as


    punishment, you two will work overtime."


    Perhaps due to poor performance, there was no drive within the employees of Lu Jewelry to do better.


    Moreover, due to theck of quality leadership, the workforce did not have the right kind of morale


    boost they needed to improve their performance.


    The reason why they were chatting away idly every day was because they were in afortable and


    lesspetitive environment, where no one would push them to strive harder.


    What Emily wanted to do was to break the ease and get them out of theirfort zone.


    "Oh...no..." The two of them wailed in a low voice as they watched Emily walk away from them. Their


    faces were wrinkled into bitter gourd, but they had to ept their fate.


    They chatted as they took the elevator to the office.


    "I was just about to go to the movies with my boyfriend, and I blew it... Ah! Why is there such a thing as


    overtime!"


    "You are lucky that manager didn''t fire you! Another person in her ce may not have been so


    forgiving after you said all those mean things about her... By the way, Lily, have you noticed that our


    manager looks like another person?"


    "I thought so too," Lily responded. "But I just can''t remember who that person is?" she added.


    "Don''t you think she looks like Emily? Remember her?"


    "Yeah!" Lily''s eyes lit up, she continued, "She was the CEO of LA Jewelry and she also won first ce


    in the international jewelrypetition... s, what a pity..."


    Emily''s ne crash set off a wave in Jingshi City because of her special identity.


    The dynamic love story between Emily and Jacob was what thousands of girls yearned for. The news


    of her death had broken countless hearts in the city.


    It''s hard to love something and not be sentimentally attached to it. So many fans cried their hearts out


    for her.


    Disheartened, Lily sighed and said, "Emily was both beautiful and talented. She had an amazing


    career, a love worth dying for and ce in the Tao family as their own daughter... Who knew it would all


    end like that?"


    "I suppose we all have to go when God calls us. Maybe God wanted something back because she had


    so much."


    "s, if I fall in love with a good man like Jacob, I won''t regret anything, even in the face of death."


    Eventually, people moved on and stopped talking about them. Especially after four years since the


    event urred, time had changed reality drastically.

 Chapter 312 Emily and Cloris

    Chapter 312 Emily and Cloris


    Emily just arrived home and barely opened the door when Beryl rushed out from inside, throwing


    herself directly into Emily''s arms.


    "Mommy, I missed you so much... "


    Emily picked her up and kissed her on the cheek, "Mommy missed you too. Were you a good girl


    today?"


    "Yes, I was! You can even ask Zoe if you want," the look on Beryl''s face was expectant, as if she was


    thirsty for praise from her mother.


    Zoe was the baby-sitter that Emily hired. She was very diligent and honest, and most importantly she


    could speak English, so she couldmunicate with Beryl in English.


    Zoe heard Beryl so sheughed and said, "Yes, Beryl was a good girl today."


    Emily''s eyes were filled with joy. She kissed Beryl on the head and praised her, "Such a sweet and


    good girl!"


    Beryl''s eyes twinkled and said," Yes, mommy, I''m always a good girl."


    "Yes, you''re mommy''s good girl," Emily cooed. Beryl was a bit on the smaller and lighter sidepared


    to other kids her age. Whenever Emily looked at Beryl, her heart just glowed, overflowed with


    tenderness.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily experienced some difficulty when she gave birth to Beryl. She actually fell into aa and had to


    stay at the ICU for three months after just barely escaping death. Beryl also was in an incubator for two


    months after she was born.


    When Emily first saw Beryl, she was unable to control her tears. She had gone through so much to


    keep this child that it was almost like she was fighting fate itself.


    The doctors that Jacob hired for her were profession but they all suggested that they give the baby up


    for the sake of her health and while Sean was skilled himself too, any move they made could''ve been


    harmful for her.


    The slightest mistake might have killed her and the baby.


    Luckily enough, they were able to fight against all odds. After all, the only thing they have in this world


    is one another.


    She named her Beryl, which refers to a kind of precious stone, because she saw her daughter as the


    most precious treasure.


    "Madam, dinner is ready. Let''s go, Beryl," Zoe said.


    Emily stopped her train of thought. She looked at Zoe and smiled, "All right, thanks, Zoe. Beryl,e


    on, it''s time to eat."


    "Okay."


    After dinner, Emily took out herptop and went back to work and Beryl just sat quietly beside her,


    eating an apple.


    Emily called up her new assistant, Lucas. He answered the phone right away, "Hello, Emily," he


    greeted.


    She told him all about her ideas in great detail, "Can you do aparison report on LA Jewelry and Lin


    Jewelry? Make it as clear and as specific, I want all the details and I want it tomorrow morning."


    Lucas responded, "Sure, no problem." They ironed out a few details first before hanging up. After


    which, she immediately received a call from Sean.


    Emily didn''t answer right away. She just stared at the screen for a period of time before finally deciding


    to answer, "Hello, brother," her tone was low and she spoke slowly.


    A man''s deep voice rung through the phone, "Emily," he said.


    Emily suddenly felt a little nervous. In these four years, Sean and his family had never referred to her


    as Emily like that identity of hers waspletely gone.


    They all called her "Cloris."


    Cloris was the name of Sean''s daughter - she died unexpectedly and Sean''s family hasn''t been able to


    recover.


    She licked her dry, chapped lips, "Yes, this is Cloris."


    "No." Sean''s voice was cold, "The moment you returned to Z Country, you couldn''t be Cloris anymore.


    You''re Emily, okay?"


    Emily took a deep breath and kept silent.


    "Why did you go back to Z country without telling me? You didn''t have to do that."


    "But I''m the best one for this task, aren''t I? I know this country better. You''re right. No matter what


    happened, I''m still Emily and I belong to this country."


    The tone in Sean''s voice finally gave him away, "Really? Do you really want to open up the market for


    Lu Jewelry or are you just using this opportunity so you can see someone specific?"


    "Sean, I''m an adult. I know what I''m doing," Emily cut him off. she didn''t want to listen to any of this


    anymore.


    Sean sounded resigned, "Okay, what are you running away from? Come on, you don''t need to pretend


    in front of me anymore. Think about why you left Z country with me that time."


    "Sean, I really appreciate what you did for me before," Emily calmed herself down before continuing,


    "I''ll do anything you want me to. Any business concerning Lu family is my business."


    "Why did they choose you? There are so many other people to choose from." And then he used her


    other name, "Cloris, I don''t need you to do anything as long as you stay in D Country. Stay with me. Is


    that so hard?"


    His voice gave him away - there were so many feelings under there that even Emily was confused. She


    got up and walked towards the balcony.


    "Sean, Cloris was your sister''s name and if you''re going to choose to call me that then I hope you don''t


    see me as anything else but just as your sister," Emily sounded final and resolute which made Sean a


    bit upset, "If you''re going to call me Emily, then I won''t consider you as family because we''re not. "You


    know what I mean, right?"


    Sean didn''t respond but Emily could hear his heavy breathing. She hung up before Sean could even


    respond.


    As the night deepened, several tiny stars started to litter the dark sky. The orange light of the street


    lamps helped lift up the gloomy mood of the night.


    Emily had mixed feelings about Sean.


    That ne crash four years ago was true. It was an ident. But Emily never got on that ne - only


    her luggage did.


    It was an ident so no one expected the ne to crash. The luggage that was on the ne became


    evidence that she was dead so Sean took the opportunity to bribe someone and identify her DNA in the


    findings of the crash site.


    Everyone thought Emily was dead.


    When they came to D Country, she found out that Sean did have a sister but she died in an ident at


    such an early age. And Emily did look like her a lot.


    No one talked that much about Cloris in their family because it was too painful.


    But when they saw Emily, it was like their world lit up, like they felt like they could get another chance


    for Cloris. Cloris and Emily were so simr that they started to give all their love to Emily.


    Until, they started treating Emily as their own daughter.


    She also changed her name to Cloris eventually.


    She became the apple of everyone''s eyes in the Lu family even if she really wasn''t Cloris. Nheless,


    Emily was grateful for everything they''d done for her.


    The Lu family helped her out when she needed them the most. They gave her love and affection. She


    owed a lot to the Lu family.


    That''s why she was willing to do anything for them.


    But Sean was right too about one thing. She not only returned to Z Country to open up the market for


    the Lu n but also for other reasons.


    Because she found out something about Sean - something he''d been hiding in his heart.

 Chapter 313 It’s Okay If You Don’t Remember Me

    Chapter 313 It¡¯s Okay If You Don¡¯t Remember Me


    Emily shook her head as if to clear it. Then she put away her phone and went to put Beryl to sleep.


    After a while, Emilyy in her own bed. It was already midnight but her mind was chaotic that she


    couldn''t sleep just yet. Emily had been having nightmares recently--tossing and turning through the


    night. She often dreamed of dark, mysterious ces and when she jolted awake, her heart would be


    pounding rapidly.


    Emily handed Beryl off to Zoe and left right away without even having breakfast first.


    She was driving at full speed at a rtively empty road when a child suddenly crossed the road. She


    didn''t have time to m on the brakes so she steered her car to the side as fast as she could.


    Boom! Her car hit a ck Aston Martin that was parked on the side of the road.


    The child was stunned by the crash. Before he could do anything, his parents rushed to the scene, took


    him away and disappeared at the end of the road. Neither of them wanted to get into trouble since


    there was no possibility that they could afford the damages of two luxury cars.


    Emily was a bit relieved because she was able to swerve on time and the child was fine. But then she


    realized that the ck Aston Martin wasn''t empty. ''There''s a man in the car? Oh god, I hope he''s fine.''


    Before Emily could step out of her car, the man inside the ck Aston Martin had already stepped out


    and was walking towards Emily''s car.


    This was thest thing that Jack expected to happen. He''d already had enough with Jacob nowadays


    and this one time that he was in the mood for a ride and his car got hit! On top of that, he wasn''t even


    driving! What a bad day!


    He initially thought to just ask his assistant to deal with the driver but he was in a mood and he wanted


    to talk to this person directly. He was even considering giving the driver a taste of his fist and maybe


    then a small sum of money afterwards for the damages.


    "What the hell is wrong with¡­" Jack already had his hand reached out ready to pull the driver''s door


    open when Emily stepped out. He froze and he looked horrified as if he''d just seen a ghost.


    All his anger flew out the window. Jack felt as if he was just dumped with a bucket of ice water over his


    head.


    "I''m really sorry, I swerved and I was avoiding the kid who was in the middle of the road. I didn''t see


    you parked there so I didn''t mean to hit your car, don''t worry I''ll pay for all the damages," Emily said


    apologetically as she took out her phone and dialed the number of a traffic enforcer or the police


    probably.


    Emily knew that when she decided to go here that she was definitely going to see some of the people


    in her old life. But she decided this wasn''t going to bother her at all--she was different now, stronger.


    She was Cloris now, daughter of the Lu family, strong and brave.


    Jack stared at her enthused. His mind went nk because he was way too excited. He''d dreamed of


    this a thousand times and he never thought it woulde true. He wasn''t even paying attention to the


    wordsing out of her mouth. He pulled Emily into his arms in a tight hug as if she wasn''t real and


    she was going to disappear any second now.


    "Emily¡­is that you¡­? I missed you so much¡­" He murmured as his head rested on her shoulder.


    Emily frown and pushed him away, "I''m sorry, sir, but my name is Cloris." Her voice was cold and


    distant.


    "Emily¡­" Jack looked at her, startled and at a loss. This wasn''t the Emily he knew but Jack was too


    overwhelmed to think this through properly, "Emily, it''s you! You''re alive! I knew it! Where have you


    been all these years?" He asked.


    She is alive. Thank God she is alive. And she is here! After so many years¡­


    "My name''s Cloris. Didn''t you hear me?" Emily took a deep breath and said it again. The traffic officer


    had arrived, so she called her assistant to deal with the situation.


    "Am I dreaming?" Jack hugged Emily again from behind. He closed his eyes as his heart pounded. ''If


    this just another dream, then I won''t wake up this time.''


    "Emily, you don''t remember me?" Jack asked her.


    He was holding Emily so tight that she almost couldn''t breath. She tried to wriggle herself free but she


    couldn''t so she shouted, "Let go of me!"


    Jack wasn''t in the right frame of mind until he saw the look on Emily''s face--he realized she was angry


    and offended. Then he released her reluctantly.


    "Emily¡­I¡­" He tried to exin.


    But Emily had already pushed him away and was already walking towards the police without even so


    much as a second nce.


    Jack followed her right away, "Emily, wait!" He was scared that Emily might disappear again so he


    wouldn''t let her out of his sight this time.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Sir, I''m sorry but you''ve got the wrong person. My name is Cloris, Cloris Lu. I''m not this Emily girl that


    you''re looking for," Emily turned back and replied. She was treating Jack like she''d never seen him


    before, like he was aplete stranger.


    "No. I''m sure of it. I wouldn''t ever mistake you for someone else," Jack said, he was hurt at Emily''s


    words. But then something came to his mind, what if Emily lost her memory due to the ident? ''If


    Emily''s lost her memory then maybe we can start all over again and if she didn''t remember then she


    probably doesn''t remember Jacob, either... so this is a whole different game then...''


    The possibility of being with Emily again lightened up Jack''s mood. "Emily, it''s okay if you don''t


    remember. What''s important is I remember you and that''s good enough for me..." Jack said, his eyes


    gleaming.


    "Please call me Miss Lu," Emily said coldly. The look on her face was so distant that Jack started to


    question himself, ''This is Emily, right? I''m not mistaken, right? I''m not so sure anymore...''


    Maybe she wasn''t the same Emily that he hade to know and love before.


    But Jack could still sense that there was still some of that old Emily in her. He noticed that she would


    still unconsciously bite her upper lip and clench her fist when she was either annoyed or nervous. Emily


    had always been like that before and here she is, still the same old Emily that she was even if she uses


    a different name now.


    "Okay, sorry, Miss Lu." Jack decided right then that he wasn''t going to insist on calling her Emily


    anymore because if she couldn''t remember him from before then he would take this chance to leave a


    brand new and better first impression on her. "I''m sorry, Miss Lu, I was caught up on my emotions," he


    apologized as he gazed at her face, watching her reactions.


    Emily bit her lip as she replied, "Well, my assistant''s here, you can talk to her about the damages. Now,


    if you''ll excuse me, I''ll have to go," she turned around to leave as soon as she finished speaking.


    "I think the car''s fine. Insurance can cover that. Where are you going, Miss. Lu? Can I give you a ride?"


    Jack offered.


    Emily''s eyes turned to the Aston Martin then nced back at Jack, "No, thanks."


    "Err, I''m going to use another car, don''t worry," Jack said awkwardly.


    "Doesn''t matter, I''m fine," Emily said dismissively, "Thank you, sir, but I don''t need a ride." Emily didn''t


    want to ever go back to her old life again and while, she didn''t mind bumping into anyone from her old


    life that didn''t mean that she was going to let them infiltrate her perfectly fine life now. There was no


    way she was going to let that happen. Emily walked away, her heels clicking.


    Jack tried to run after her but an officer stopped him and handed him a piece of paper, "Sir, please


    check if our estimate on the damages is correct. You can sign here if everything looks good to you."


    Jack pushed the police away and said, "I''m fine, I don''t need them to pay for anything."


    But he was toote because Emily had already hailed a cab and left. There was no way Jack could


    catch up with her now.


    He slumped and red at the officer.


    "Sir¡­" The officer was confused--he was just trying to do his job. Emily''s assistant piped in, cutting him


    off, "Is there a problem?" She already knew about Jack so she knew that it was useless for the police


    to try to talk to him.


    When Jack realized that she was Emily''s assistant, he changed his demeanor, "She''s an old friend, it''s


    okay, I''ll deal with it on my own."


    Both the assistant and the officer stared at him then at the damaged car in disbelief--they even


    exchanged nces.


    ''What did he just say?


    Fix the car by himself? Seriously?''


    But Jack wasn''t paying any attention to them. He was still looking towards the direction where Emily''s


    cab had driven off. His head was spinning so he raised a hand and pped himself on the face as if to


    convince himself that this was all real indeed.

 Chapter 314 Throw The Flowers Away

    Chapter 314 Throw The Flowers Away


    The officer and Emily''s assistant just stood there mouth agape. Was Jack crazy?


    Jack covered a hand on his cheek because he felt it stinging. Then suddenly, he threw his head back


    and burst intoughter. This wasn''t just a dream! Emily was still alive!


    To him, all those issues with the ne crash didn''t matter anymore. What mattered was that Emily was


    alive and well. It must be a miracle and what more that he was able to find her!


    Jack gazed at the luxury car that Emily was driving and he was taken back to nostalgia.


    Emily wasn''t brave enough before to drive because she was involved in a car ident when she was


    younger and ever since then, she''d been scared and she never learned how to drive.


    At that time, they were still together. She snuggled up in his arms and acted like the spoiled girl that


    she was to him, "I can''t drive but you''ll drive for me, right?" she said, her eye lids fluttering.


    He replied happily, "Yes, I''ll drive for you. From now on, I''ll be your exclusive driver. No one can sit in


    my passenger seat but you," he said, nting a kiss on her forehead.


    But, of course, eventually he would break this promise because so many other women had already sat


    in his passenger seat.


    Emily would break this promise too becauseter on, she would sit in Jacob''s passenger seat. And


    now, she was even driving her own car!


    Jack took a deep breath and at that moment, he decided that he wasn''t going to let her go this time. He


    would do everything he could to keep her by his side. Andstly, he would do everything in his power to


    make sure Jacob would never find out that Emily was still alive.


    This incident wasn''t serious because both Emily and Jack had cooperated so it was settled very


    quickly.


    When Emily''s assistant was getting ready to leave, Jack asked her, "Who does Miss Lu work for?"


    The assistant doubted him and she didn''t feel okay telling him because while he imed that he was


    an old friend then why didn''t he know where Miss Lu was working?


    Even though she was confused herself, she decided to answer him honestly because it was not like


    what he was asking was a secret and he could''ve easily found out anyway. "She''s a general manager


    for Lu Jewelry," she said simply.


    "Oh, I see. Thank you," Jack said with a thoughtful look on his face. He inferred quickly that Emily had


    just arrived here and she wasn''t here to visit anyone and that included Jacob.


    That was a good news!


    Jack''s mouth curled into an arrogant smile - he was one step ahead of Jacob and nothing made him


    happier.


    In the general manager''s office of Lu Jewelry.


    Emily''s assistant went back to the office after she dealt with the officers. The first thing she did when


    she got back was give Emily the report that she asked forst night. It almost took her the whole night


    to prepare that. She left as soon as she gave Emily the report leaving Emily alone in her office.


    Emily lowered her head slightly and opened the report. She read it carefully.


    The report showed that LA Jewelry had grown over the years into one of the biggest jewelry brands in


    Z country. Their biggestpetition was Lin Jewelry and they openly rivaled one another in the


    industry. It was a known fact that these twopanies always went head to head in the business.


    Emily knew the owners of both jewelrypanies.


    The head of LA Jewelry was Sam, so the owner was evidently Jacob. As for Lin Jewelry, the president


    was Magee.


    Emily knew Magee because Jacob had once taken her to a dinner with him and Jennifer. Magee was


    both Jacob and Jennifer''s friend.


    Since they used to be friends, how did their rtionship turn so sour? What exactly happened between


    them?


    Emily unconsciously raised her hand and pressed her temples with her forefingers. It was a big mystery


    waiting to be solved and she was the one who was going to do it. As the old saying goes, "Know your


    enemy and you can fight a hundred battles without losing a single one." She needed to know


    everything about them.


    She went back to studying the report again, poring over each page.


    The next thing she read was a list of achievements the twopanies had made over the past four


    years. It also specifically mentioned that LA Jewelry recalled all the jewelry designed by their deceased


    chief designer and was now being sold at a much higher price.


    Apparently, the deceased chief designer was Emily.


    When the ne crashed, everyone assumed she was dead. And since she was quite well-known, the


    value of her jewelry designs increased and they used that to raise the prices.


    But it wasn''t all just beneficial for LA Jewelry because they spent a lot of extra money on man power


    just to recall her designs and no one knew where the jewelry was because rumor had it that Jacob kept


    them all in his Tyrone Mansion.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Around noon, Emily''s assistant walked into Emily''s office holding a big bunch of red roses. She handed


    the bouquet to Emily.


    "Miss Lu, someone from outside the building wanted these flowers sent to you," she exined.


    "Flowers?" Emily muttered refusing to take them. Instead, she raised her brows and suspiciously


    nced at the roses in her assistant''s arms, "Who sent these?" she said hastily.


    The assistant looked down at the flowers and shook her head with confusion, "I don''t know. There''s no


    card or name on it," she answered.


    "You can keep it," Emily said, turning her attention back to the report without another nce. She


    wasn''t interested nor curious as to who sent the flowers to her. She looked so cold-hearted and


    detached.


    "Ah?" The assistant didn''t know what to do. Even though Emily had already told her that she could


    have it, she couldn''t just ept it, she thought it was inappropriate. "Maybe, it''s from an admirer of


    yours, Miss, I can''t ept this," she said politely.


    "Okay, then throw it away," Emily said immediately.


    "Hmm¡­ All right, I''ll just throw it out, Miss," the assistant said, a bit disappointed. There were like in


    total 99 roses in the bouquet and they looked so beautiful. Unfortunately, it would all go to waste


    because Emily didn''t want anything to do with them and she wanted them thrown out.


    No matter how reluctant she was to just throw them out, she would never disobey Emily. So she just


    turned around and headed for the trash bin.


    "Wait a minute," Emily stopped her, "If I receive more flowers in the future, either refuse to ept it or


    throw it out right away. Don''t send them my way ever again."


    "All right," the assistant nodded. She suddenly remembered that Emily had a daughter. Perhaps she


    was married, and if she was, it would make sense that she wouldn''t ept flowers from an unknown


    admirer.


    But Emily never wore a ring... Maybe she was a single mother...


    Emily was pretty sure that her assistant was alreadying up with all sorts of conclusions as to why


    she wanted the flowers thrown out. But that was only because she knew who the flowers were from.


    She knew very well that the flowers were from Jack. And to her, it didn''t mean anything.


    When the day ended, Emily took a cab home because her car was just sent in for repairs.


    While Emily was waiting at the streets for a cab to pass by, a ck Rolls-Royce pulled over in front of


    her. The window was rolled down and Emily was met with a handsome, familiar face.


    "Emily¡­" Jack said out of habit but regretted it as soon as he said so he got off the car. "Miss Lu, can I


    invite you to have dinner with me?" he asked more politely this time.


    "No. I''m sorry," Emily answered coldly. She just stared at Jack nkly, "I''m going home now."


    Beryl was waiting for her at home. And to Emily, nothing was more important than her daughter.

 Chapter 315 I Really Really Like You

    Chapter 315 I Really Really Like You


    Jack was a little disappointed, but his exuberance soon recovered. He charmingly suggested, "Miss Lu,


    how about I take you home?


    What do you think?"


    Emily smirked and squinted at him slightly. The Jack she once knew would have never spoken to her in


    this manner. He would have acted on his own decision, leaving no room for her to discuss anything. At


    last, he had finally learned how to respect others.


    What Emily did not understand was the oddbination of mixed feelings that had appeared in Jack''s


    heart when he saw her again after the news of her death. Jack was so tense, he didn''t know how to act


    in front of Emily. Subconsciously, he became wary of his words and actions, as he began to stress over


    what was appropriate and what wasn''t.


    Emily, however, casually turned her back to him, and answered, "No, thanks."


    Jack bit his lips and walked in front of her to insist again, "Why not? It''s hard to get a taxi here. I can


    drive you home. I promise I won''t make it awkward for the both of us. Don''t worry, I wouldn''t do


    anything inappropriate. And you know I''m a good driver..."


    Emily rolled her eyes at Jack''s ridiculous words, after she saw a few taxis pass by. "Don''t you know that


    there''s no such thing as a free ride in this world?" she said.


    Slowly, Emily turned to talk to Jack. When he made eye contact with her, his entire body froze. It was


    as if the whole world behind the woman standing in front of him had disappeared.


    Long, chestnut strands of hair cascaded and curled down her back like molten onyx. Her milky white


    skin was brushed with makeups and blush to bring out the sharp structure on her face. The haute


    couture suit of silk and ermine entuated her graceful features and the extra 10 cm from her heels


    Once, Emily''s long, ck hair was straight and simple, just enough to highlight her innocence. She


    would hardly wear make-up and she preferred to wear light coloured dresses with t,fortable


    shoes. The importance she gave towards practicality and simplicity showed just how pure and innocent


    she was back in the day.


    However, the past four years had witnessed her slowly growing and evolving.


    Emily''s previous appearance was so different from what she looked like now, that only a few of her


    acquaintances would recognize at first sight. No one could believe that it was the same person.


    Nobody could ever imagine that the Emily from the past was now, Miss Lu, the daughter of the Lu


    Family.


    Jack gazed at her face, affectionately. He could feel his heart throbbing inside his chest, and he


    stammered, "I know there is no such thing as a free ride, but, but...I willingly give my heart to you. I


    really, really like you."


    I really like you.


    For some reason, Emily was so amused when he said ''I really like you'', that she burst outughing.


    Puzzled, Jack looked at her quietly. He had not seen herugh so heartily before.


    However, Emily stoppedughing all of a sudden. With an emotionless expression, she said, "I don''t


    have time for your games. Please, just leave me alone. Thank you!"


    "This is not a game. I''m serious. Please believe me..." begged Jack.


    Jack wasn''t lying when he said he really liked her. He didn''t know why he felt that way, but perhaps it


    was just as the saying went ¡ª ''the heart wants, what it wants''. All Jack knew that he wanted to spend


    the rest of his life with her.


    But for Emily, his sincere words meant nothing. She turned away before Jack could even finish his


    words, leaving him with the sight of her back, as she walked further and further away from him.


    Jack couldn''t just let her slip away from him. Not after he thought he had lost her in a ne crash four


    years ago. He strode quickly and caught up to her. With his long arms, he reached out and stopped her


    without a second thought.


    "Just give me a chance to drive you home..." insisted Jack.


    Of course Emily would never ept his help. She didn''t want Jack know where she live, not to mention


    the existence of Beryl. Beryl was only her daughter.


    Emily shuddered at the thought of what would happen if Jack had found out that Beryl was his


    daughter. Jack would surelyplicate things and make things worse for Emily. Thest thing she


    wanted was to get tangled up in a messy rtionship with Jack.


    This was not what Emily wanted.


    "What are you doing?" said Emily, as she looked back at Jack in anger, and a sh of annoyance


    followed right after.


    Jack nervously stuttered, "No, I''m just..."


    In Jack''s desperation, he didn''t realize that he had began to grovel before Emily, fearing that she would


    hate him.


    "Well, you could walk away?" said Emily.


    When Jack looked at Emily, he realized that if he didn''t stop insisting, she would grow to resent him.


    Instead, he stepped back and said, "Fine. Since you don''t want... I, I''ll just leave you be."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    In any case, there was no need to rush things.


    Besides, he already knew whichpany she was working for, it wouldn''t be too hard for him to find


    out where she was staying.


    Jack stood still and watched as Emily got into a taxi. His eyes kept following the taxi even after it drove


    away. Suddenly, he realized that he could just follow the taxi and find out where she lived, but he put


    that idea to rest soon after.


    Jack needed to be calm and rational. He couldn''t risk ruining his chances with Emily again. ''One step at


    a time, '' he said to himself.


    When Emily came back home, the zing sunset burned the sky a gorgeous and powerful mix of


    amber and blood-red.


    As soon as she walked in, she saw Beryl ying on the balcony. Startled, Emily cried out, "Beryl! You


    can''t go out in the sun, don''t you know that?"


    "Don''t worry, mommy, the sun isn''t so bright now," answered Beryl, as she giggled and squinted at


    Emily.


    "The answer is still no," she asserted. Emily got so nervous, she quickly rushed to the balcony and


    carried Beryl back into the room. "You know you''re not supposed to expose yourself to the sun. You


    should be more careful, okay? You need to be more aware of what can cause you harm..."


    "Mom!" Beryl interrupted. Displeased, she began to struggle in Emily''s arms. "You worry too much! It''s


    not a big deal! The sunlight wasn''t so bad at all. I liked it!" Beryl grumbled.


    Emily faced a lot ofplications with her pregnancy when she was carrying Beryl. Due to her


    complications Emily''s body had be weak. As a result, Beryl was born with a few congenital


    disorders.


    One of her congenital disorders was her allergy to UV light,monly known as sun allergy.


    When Beryl was two years old, the new foreign babysitter didn''t know about her allergy, so she took


    Beryl for a walk in the afternoon, and as a result Beryl was identally exposed to sun. When Beryl


    came back home, she started to fever up and her small face flushed red like a ripe tomato. She had


    tiny blisters and rashes all over her body.


    The fever, whichsted for more than two days, almost killed Beryl.


    That one experience was enough tost Emily a lifetime of horrors. From then on, she paid extra


    attention in taking care of Beryl. Emily made sure she left nothing to chance.


    Seeing her daughter ying in the sun brought back her worst nightmare. Although, the setting sun


    was hardly a risk, she still wasn''t brave enough to take any risks when it came to Beryl.


    "You are different. Being in the sun will make you sick. Beryl, stop being naughty! Listen to mommy! Or


    Mommy''s going to be worried!" ordered Emily.


    Emily hardly spoke about such grave matters with her daughter. Suddenly, the tears started welling up


    in Beryl''s round eyes. The next second, she cried out, "You are always keeping me away from having


    fun! Why? Why, mommy? Why can''t I go out? I don''t even have a friend. I just want to y in the sun.


    Why? Why can''t I? I don''t want to live in darkness! I love how warm the sunlight makes me feel! Why,


    mom? Why can''t I..."


    In the end, her words came in short gasps, as she started crying. Soon her words became incoherent


    and inarticte.


    The sight of Beryl''s tear-soaked face pierced Emily''s heart with a thousand needles. Hugging her tightly


    in her arms, Emilyforted her, "Beryl, it''s all mommy''s fault. I am sorry. I am sorry I wasn''t able to


    give you a healthy body..."


    Beryl was supposed to be as lively and vibrant as her peers. Like all the other normal kids, she wanted


    to go to school; to y and frolic with her little mates every day; to run freely on the grass fields under


    the sun...


    Unfortunately, Beryl wasn''t fit to do any of those things. She could only sit in a dark ce, and watch


    enviously as the other kids yed in broad daylight...


    Beryl longed for the outside world.

 Chapter 316 Because She Was Who She Was

    Chapter 316 Because She Was Who She Was


    "Mom¡­" Beryl was overwhelmed when she saw the sad look on Emily''s face. She reached out her


    small hands to wipe off the tears streaming down Emily''s face. "Mommy, please don''t cry. I''ll be a good


    girl from now on," she promised.


    This just made Emily cry harder. As she held Beryl''s tiny body against hers, she felt worse because she


    felt like she wasn''t a good enough mother to her.


    "Mom, I''m sorry. Please don''t be sad."


    "Beryl, it''s not your fault. It''s mine." Emily wiped off her tears,"I promise I''ll spend more time with you


    from now on. All right?"


    Beryl nodded her head and tears welling up in her eyes,"Okay."


    They went to bed, but Emily, with Beryl in her arms, couldn''t sleep. She didn''t fall asleep until it was


    almost dawn because she had a lot on her mind.


    So the next morning, Emily didn''t wake up in time so she had to hurry going to the office.


    Beryl stood at the door, still half awake. "Mom, be careful. Don''t run!"


    Emily''s heart melted at this that she almost wanted to bring her to work today. But she realized that


    now that Jack knew where she worked, he might ambush her in her office and thus, see Beryl.


    "Okay, just wait mom here at home. The tutor will be here soon. Be a good girl for mommy?"


    "Okay," she said smiling.


    Emily bent down and kissed Beryl''s cheek. It was still difficult for Emily to leave Beryl even though it


    was for work. She found it hard to be apart from Beryl even if it was just for a minute. Maybe, she''d feel


    betterter on.


    As expected, another bouquet was waiting for her when she arrived at the office. The roses were pink


    today instead of red and they looked like they were freshly picked.


    She didn''t even give it a second nce as she dumped it into the trash bin.


    Her colleagues started to notice this and couldn''t help bute up with their assumptions - they


    started to gossip about her.


    "She just got here and someone''s already sending her flowers?"


    "What''s her deal? Why is she rejecting him?" Her flowers are always so beautiful, how could she just


    throw them out! Do you know who''s sending them to her?"


    "We''ll find out soon enough. It''s a pity, she''s beautiful and all that but she''s cold and distant."


    Emily often overheard them gossiping about her. But she could not care less as long as they weren''t


    messing with her work.


    But it seems like Jack wouldn''t take no for an answer. Around noon, he sent for a car to the name of


    Manager Lu.


    Emily was sitting in her office minding her own business when she was informed of this, she


    frowned,"What does he want me to do with the car?"


    Her assistant spoke carefully,"I think he wants to... help out? Because your car''s still in repairs."


    Help out? But Emily was the one who crashed her car into Jack''s, not the other way around. So if


    anyone ought to be helping out anyone, it should be Emily to Jack. Jack was just trying to get on her


    good side.


    But Emily wasn''t stupid enough to fall for it,"Where is he?"


    Her assistant answered,"He''s down at the lobby waiting for you."


    "Tell him I''m busy and I have no time."


    "But..." She wanted to remind Emily that Jack was the eldest son of Gu n. But she shut her mouth


    when she saw the look on Emily''s face,"Yes, madam."


    Jack was starting to feel dispirited. What was he doing wrong? Didn''t she like all his gifts?


    Just as he was starting to get frustrated, Jack saw several female employees from Lu Jewelry going


    down. So he decided to talk to them.


    They were surprised to find that this rich and handsome man wanted to talk to them, their eyes were


    glowing,"Jack? You must be Jack, right?"


    "Yes, I am." Jack smiled charmingly,"I just want to know what Miss Lu likes. Would you know anything


    about that?"


    They were a bit disappointed when they found out he was just here for Emily. But they already guessed


    that because he was the one who came with the car that was supposedly for Emily.


    "You like Manager Lu, don''t you?" one of them asked.


    "Yeah, I like her very much," Jack replied without hesitation,"I was wondering if any of you could help


    me win her over."


    He took out wads of cash and handed it to them. He was so casual you wouldn''t have thought he was


    handing out thousands and thousands of cash.


    They exchanged nces with one another. They didn''t see the harm in helping Jack especially if it


    would help them earn a little extra cash.


    So they took the cash with smiles on their faces,"I suggest you double your efforts. She''s a bit hard to


    win over because she''s always cold and distant and all she does is work."


    "She''s definitely a workaholic. All she does is work, I''ve never seen her interested in anything else. By


    the way, I don''t think those flowers are working. She just throws them out every time."


    "I think she doesn''t like anything too shy. You can do it, we''ll support you!"


    No one else in the office knew that Emily had a daughter aside from her assistant. And the assistant


    kept her mouth shut so all the rest just assumed Emily was single.


    These women didn''t have any bad intentions at all. After all, they didn''t even know her that well. She


    had just flown in a few days ago so they barely knew her. Whatever information they told Jack wasn''t


    top secret or anything. It was actually kind of stupid if they turned the money down.


    Jack was deep in thought because the Emily they were describing wasn''t the Emily that he recognized


    from before. He was just doing how he''d won her over before but it wasn''t working anymore.


    "Thank you."


    Even though they barely said anything, Jack was still able to get some use out of it.


    One of them suddenly asked,"Jack, don''t you think that Miss Lu looks like someone? She seems


    familiar to me."


    Jack felt his heart pounding and pretended to act casual,"Really? Who?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Did she know something?


    "Emily..." The woman blurted out but when she saw the look on Jack''s face,"Jack... Are you pursuing


    her as a recement for Emily? Because if that''s true then I won''t help you anymore."


    To her, Emily waspletely different from Miss Lu. They may have looked like one another but they


    were definitely two different people.


    So if Jack was just pursuing Miss Lu as a recement for Emily then it would bepletely unfair.


    Jack immediately loosened up. "Don''t worry, I like her for who she is not as anyone else,"


    he said in a serious tone. When it came to Emily, Jack''s eyes always softened and he was always


    sincere.


    There were so many people who looked like Emily. But he wouldn''t even so much as look at them


    because they weren''t Emily. He liked Emily because she was who she was. He would always love her


    even though she went by a different name and identity now.


    He would love her forever.

 Chapter 317 How Did You Get Emily

    Chapter 317 How Did You Get Emily


    It would''ve been easy for Jack to find where Emily lived, but he didn''t want her to find him disgusting for


    such a thing.


    He had a n to do all the things orderly. He would take things slowly, and have Emily ept him little


    by little.


    The next day, Jack ordered his secretary to call Lu Jewelry and make a private appointment with Emily


    to discuss matters of cooperation.


    Surely enough, Emily, being the workaholic of the Lu Jewelrypany, didn''t refuse.


    In his excitement, Jack arrived as soon as it was time for the meeting. The secretary directed him to


    Emily''s office, and he was in high spirits on the way there.


    Knock, knock. Finally in front of the office, he couldn''t help but feel a bit nervous. He tapped his foot


    and unconsciously pulled at his tie to relieve the tension.


    The knob turned with a click, and the door swung open.


    Emily''s face was cold, and Jack was at a loss for what expression to give in return. "Miss Lu-"


    "Are you here to talk about cooperation? Come in, please," she asked before he could continue. The


    smile she put on was clearly formic, but it was still enough to tter the man.


    He made sure to pull his reactions back and look as serious as possible to maintain the facade. "Yes,


    I''m here for cooperation," he said, as if he had no other intentions.


    She invited him into the office. The situation of thepany was at a low point, and there didn''t seem


    to be any sign of it getting better, so Emily knew she had to make the most out of this opportunity.


    An hour passed before they ended the appointment.


    All Jack could really think about while they discussed was how he could possibly make itst longer.


    Staring at the woman brought him happiness and satisfaction, after all.


    Emily was quite satisfied with his offer, but she was also aware of why he really wanted to cooperate


    with Lu. She was a businesswoman, and it would''ve been stupid to refuse the deal because of


    personal matters.


    After all, Gu''s firm was the most desirable partner of all enterprises, so who was she to decline that?


    With their help, Emily could bring better business to Lu Jewelry.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "If everything is in order, kindly sign the contract," Emily reminded him calmly as she ignored the way


    Jack was gazing at her.


    He coughed a bit when her voice snapped him out of his little trance, and he looked into her cold eyes.


    "I''ll have to go back and have thewyer supplement some terms. I''lle back tomorrow, and if


    everything is in order for you, we can sign the contract immediately."


    In her head, Emily was rolling her eyes. ''An excuse to meet again tomorrow?'' she thought.


    Instead, she cocked her eyebrow and smiled ambiguously. "Well, I wish us a pleasant cooperation,


    Jack."


    He had an inkling that she could see through his actions, and that she knew what his intentions were.


    With Jack being shameless, though, he felt no ounce of difort.


    "Same here," he smiled and seized the opportunity to make an invitation. "Miss Lu, how about having


    lunch together?"


    "I''m sorry, I''ve been watching my weight recently," she quickly made an excuse to decline. As he was a


    potential partner, she had to stay polite.


    He frowned and replied without thinking, "You''re losing weight? But you''re so slim, there''s no need for


    you to lose weight. The wind could probably blow you away if you be a tad lighter."


    Really, Jack would have Emily eat more and more, so she could be cute and chubby like a baby


    animal.


    She remained unaffected, and looked at him indifferently. "Do you live by the seaside, Jack?"


    "Sorry?" ''By the seaside?'', he wondered. He didn''t have a house near the water.


    Before he was asked out, he had no idea what Emily meant. When he got back into his car, he just had


    to ask his secretary about it. "If a girl asks you whether or not you lived by the seaside, what does she


    mean?"


    Before his secretary could answer, he went on. "Does she like houses near the sea? Would she be


    pleased if I buy her one?"


    Silence followed his remarks. The secretary was a bit speechless at his boss''s questions, and he felt


    quite helpless for him. "How did you manage to go out with Emily given your low IQ¡­"


    A thought struck Jack, and they went silent. Over the past four years, Emily seemed like taboo, like the


    mention of the name was forbidden. Whoever even suggested something that concerned her would


    face Jack''s anger.


    A moment passed, however, and he wasn''t being scolded. What made him even more surprised was


    that Jack seemed to be lost in thought with a troubled look on his face.


    "Doesn''t she mean a house near the sea? What does she want?"


    The secretary''s eyes went wide. ''So he''s not angry?'' he thought. There was no sign of Jack losing his


    temper, and this was a first after anyone mentioned Emily''s name. It was very odd. Very odd, indeed.


    "Mr. Gu, can you tell me more about it? Maybe then I can offer some advice."


    Jack was in love, and his brain was high on it. His secretary''s words were barely registering. He told


    him about the whole episode regardless. "So that''s what went on, and then I was driven away."


    "Oh¡­Mr. Gu¡­how could you call a girl slim and tell her to stop losing weight? It was definitely


    inappropriate." How shameless, the secretary thought, and it definitely showed on his face. "She asked


    you if you lived by the sea because you were interfering too much."


    Jack, though, was unconvinced. He had pursued many girls in the past, and was sure he knew what he


    was doing. "I would never support her wanting to lose weight because she''s already skinny."


    His secretary sighed in frustration. "Well, you should just tell her to take care of herself in a roundabout


    way. You can''t justment on a woman''s body in a professional setting, she must dislike you now."


    Jack looked at him skeptically. "Are you sure?" Since he hadn''t touched a girl in four years, he''s


    be quite a rookie in the love game.


    "So she doesn''t like me now?" Worried, he frowned in distress. He looked like a love struck teenager


    whose crush didn''t like him back.


    His secretary was nothing short of shocked to see his boss had fallen in love. It was a dear diary


    moment, for sure.


    Because he hadn''t seen the new manager of Lu Jewelry in a long time, he assumed that Jack had


    finally walked out of Emily''s shadow and into a new chapter in his life.


    It was a better way to go, he thought, since no one truly wants to bury the rest of his life away.


    The secretary wondered how charming the manager of Lu Jewelry was, for Mr. Gu to be so obsessed


    with her.


    Meanwhile, back at her office, Emily felt her nose itch before she sneezed. He cleaned her hands and


    opened up the take-out her assistant just bought.


    Losing weight was just a lie to get rid of Jack, after all.


    She didn''t like the idea of going out with him alone.


    What she didn''t know, though, was that Jack was doing his research on her casual words.


    It would seem that this man was not as confident about rtionship matters as one would think.


    He thought hard about her words, but that day, he was happily content about reaching a cooperation


    with her. They had a formal partnership.


    This meant that, at least for work, she wouldn''t refuse to meet him.


    It wasn''t only his secretary that noticed the little change in Jack. Even the staff at his firm could tell


    something was up. They all had their phones out in an instant, busy typing away and gossiping on their


    little WeChat group.


    Oh. My. God. Did you see Mr. Gu?? Isn''t there something different about him. He looks like he just won


    the lottery! He was in high spirits¡­so weird.

 Chapter 318 What a Hypocrite

    Chapter 318 What a Hypocrite


    "I just noticed that Mr. Jack and Mr. Jacob didn''t fight at our meeting this afternoon! He even smiled at


    him! First time in history that happened! It almost scared me! I think Mr. Jack''s nning something and


    it''s going to blow up in Mr. Gu''s face big time."


    "I think he''s in love, though. I heard he''s trying to win over the manager at Lu Jewelry. He''s been all


    over the news recently."


    All the employees were gossiping over the sudden change in Jack''s behavior.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Even Jacob noticed the change in Jack that he called Sam to his office. "Jack seems to be acting


    strange recently. What does he have nned?" he asked.


    Sam answered, "Well, Mr. Jack seems to be trying to win over a new woman - it''s the new general


    manager of Lu Jewelry."


    When Jacob heard this, he thought it was ridiculous, "What? He''s pursuing a new woman? How true is


    that?" he asked with a mixture of amusement and distrust.


    Jack''d never let any woman get close to him in the past four years and suddenly, he was pursuing


    someone now? Only idiots would believe that.


    Sam continued, "I find it hard to believe too. But apparently, it''s true. He''s even given her a project and


    he''s going to help her out by tapping some A-listers to endorse her jewelry."


    Jacob was reminded of Emily''s jewelry designing as he listened to Sam. His face suddenly darkened.


    "All right, keep an eye on him, and if you find out anything else, let me know as soon as you do," Jacob


    said.


    "Yes, Mr. Jacob," Sam replied.


    The following day, Jack had already learned his lesson from before. He was devious enough to ask for


    a meeting with Emily in a cafe with the agenda of signing their contract.


    This time she couldn''t refuse him with some silly excuse such as trying to lose weight.


    Jack patiently waited in the cafe, asionally ncing at his wrist to check the time because knowing


    Emily, she always arrived earlier than the set time.


    Emily arrived on time. When Jack saw her, he smiled and pulled a chair for her. "What would you like to


    drink? A cup of cappino?" he asked.


    Cappino was Emily''s favorite coffee from before.


    Emily sat down gracefully, a distant smile pasted on her face, as she replied, "Just an Americano,


    please, thank you."


    Jack''s eyes dimmed slightly. He sat opposite her quiet for a while seemingly had forgotten what their


    meeting was about until Emily reminded him.


    "Mr. Jack, I''m here for the contract signing," Emily said matter-of-factly.


    Jack came back to his senses and handed Emily the contract. "Miss Lu, you can check the contract


    again just to be sure," he said softly.


    Emily took the contract in her hands and perused it carefully. She looked so beautiful as she looked


    through the contract - hershes fluttering every now and then.


    Jack was utterly absorbed in her beauty.


    When he liked a woman, he always thought of her as beautiful in everything she did.


    "Mr. Jack, this contract is very generous," Emilymented as she flipped through the contract. With


    her free hand, she picked up her coffee and took a sip, "What exactly do you want from me?" she


    questioned, a bit confused.


    Jack kept his gaze fixed on her as he answered, "I think Lu Jewelry has a lot of potential to grow in the


    future. Give it a few more years and it canpletely dominate the market here. So naturally, I''d want


    a partnership with your growingpany."


    Emily suddenlyughed at his words, and said, "Mr. Jack, how hypocritical of you."


    Jack got frustrated - what did he do wrong now? Why was Emily using him of being hypocritical?


    "I''m not the kind of person you think I am," he exined, feeling a bit offended.


    "Mr. Jack, I''d just like to say that I''m a very straightforward person and I don''t say anything that I don''t


    mean," Emily said as the smile on her face disappeared, "Other than corporate interest, you have no


    holds in this contract. So are you still willing to push through with this? It''s not toote, nothing''s set in


    stone, you can still back out."


    This contract was a bit too generous. Emily had to remind him before signing because she didn''t want


    him to regret anything.


    "You''re wrong," Jack replied, as his face suddenly became serious, "I don''t want anything from you, I


    just..." his voice sounded sincere.


    "Just what?" Emily taunted.


    "I just want to make you happy," Jack admitted.


    Emily looked at him and asked, "Don''t you want anything else from this?"


    Jack looked deeply into her eyes and replied, "Your happiness is enough."


    Emily just sat there, a bit dazed. After a few moments, she bit her upper lip and said, "What do you


    take me for? An innocent, little girl? Do you really think I''m falling for this? I''m not the innocent, little girl


    I used to be, you know."


    "No, it''s not that," Jack said hastily.


    Emily didn''t let him finish what he was saying as she cut him off aggressively, "Change this contract.


    Modify the terms of agreement. 70% of the profit will go to you and I''ll take the rest. If you agree, I''ll


    sign this right now. But if you don''t, I''m leaving."


    Emily wasn''t in the mood to waste time. She made it clear that she wasn''t here to take advantage of his


    feelings for her. In addition to that, Lu Jewelry didn''t need any money right now - what they needed was


    exposure, fame, reputation.


    She was so resolute and final that Jack had no choice but to agree. He originally intended for this


    contract to just get on Emily''s good side but she refused to ept it and even negotiated his terms with


    him, changing itpletely.


    In reality, Jack didn''t care about the money at all. Anything she wanted, he would give it to her on a


    silver tter.


    After Jack signed his name on the dotted line, he handed the pen to Emily and said gently, "Miss Lu, I


    really hope we can be friends too not just partners."


    Emily chuckled lightly, "Okay."


    She nced at him - a look that made Jack''s heart race. He could feel it beating rapidly. Emily had


    changed now and he couldn''t read her anymore like he used to but that didn''t change his feelings for


    her.


    What should he do to be with her again? Jack just wanted to know what he needed to do.


    It was a pleasant meeting. When they left, Jack offered to take Emily but she refused adamantly.


    Jack didn''t want to take no for an answer so he followed her and said in a soft voice, "Miss Lu, I''m a


    gentleman and gentlemen always takes thedy home."


    Emily was starting to get irritated now. "I drove myself here and if you drive me home, I''ll have to leave


    my car here. And that would be just stupid," she said, rolling her eyes.


    "Oh, since you drove yourself here, could you give me a ride? Because I don''t have my car with me,"


    Jack said. He was just obviously doing whatever he could to get Emily to spend more time with him.


    But to his disappointment, Emily handed him a hundred-dor bill and told him to take a cab.


    "Mr. Jack, go and get a cab," Emily spat and walked away.


    Jack started to feel helpless.


    Meanwhile, Jacob was just leaving another coffee ce when his eyes fell on Jack who was following


    a woman around like a homeless puppy.


    Jacob sneered and started to question if Jack really did like this woman or if he was just ying


    another trick.


    However, when the woman turned around, Jacob saw her face and he froze. His pupils dted and he


    found it difficult to breathe.


    Emily!


    That woman was Emily! How could that be?


    Jacob couldn''t help it - he left his partner and rushed towards them.


    But by the time he got there, both Jack and the woman had already disappeared among the crowd.


    Jacob looked around carefully, but found nothing as if it was all just a hallucination.


    But he knew it was real.


    He saw it with his own eyes.


    No matter what Jack was up to now - he seeded because he drew Jacob''s attention to that woman.


    Whether it was a trap or not, he still needed to know the truth.

 Chapter 319 A Substitute

    Chapter 319 A Substitute


    Jack didn''t expect to be ambushed by Jacob as soon as he arrived at the office. Jacob grabbed him by


    the cor. Jack angrily asked, "Jacob, what the fuck are you doing?"


    "Who the hell was that woman you were with today?" Jacob red at Jack.


    Jack''s heart started to beat rapidly - Jacob knew. Jacob knew Emily was alive.


    "Which woman?" he pretended to not know.


    Jacob couldn''t keep calm, "In the coffee shop! The woman who looks like Emily!" he said hastily.


    ''Fuck! How could he have known? Now he''s just going to have you followed now!'' Jack thought to


    himelf.


    Jack may have been cursing Jacob in his mind but he remained calm as he talked to him, "Are you


    saying Emily''s alive?" Jack asked mockingly.


    Jacob started to question what he saw because of Jack''s attitude.


    "Well, who the hell is she?"


    Jack pushed his hand away. With a scowl in his face, he said, "Who is she? She''s the substitute I found


    for Emily, got a problem with that? You can have her if you want. I mean, there are so many girls out


    there who look like Emily. There''s even one in Tao''s if you''re interested."


    Jacob looked at him fixedly. His eyes were as sharp as a knife. He said firmly, "Don''t you ever talk


    about Emily like that again."


    "You think you can get away with what you did? You killed Emily, you don''t even deserve to say her


    name."


    Jack''s words pierced Jacob - he almost felt the blood oozing out.


    Jacob''s face had turned pale, his heart was hurting, and he was having difficulty breathing.


    Jack just discovered Jacob''s weak spot. As he looked at the pained look on Jacob''s face, he took


    delight, "I''ll make sure you get what you deserve for doing that to Emily. So stay alive, will you? Let me


    be the one to destroy you."


    After which, Jack just turned around and left. Jacob immediately put a hand on his chest and took a


    deep breath. His eyes werepletely dark that you could barely see the whites in it.


    It was on that day four years ago that his world would change forever - never have the lights turned on


    since.


    ...


    Time passed by quickly and Emily didn''t have much to do anyway so she decided to take Beryl out to


    y.


    Beryl jumped in joy. Naturally, she was thrilled with this news, "Mommy, where are we going to y?"


    she asked excitedly.


    Keeping her hands on the steering wheel and her eyes on the road, Emily answered, "We''re going to


    the amusement park. Are you excited?"


    Beryl shrieked, "Yes!"


    Emily took the chance to make Beryl practice her Chinese, "Beryl, for today, we''re going to speak in


    Chinese, okay? Let''s start now!"


    Beryl nodded and answered "yes" in Chinese.


    They continued to chat as they headed to the amusement park.


    But as soon as they arrived, it started raining.


    Beryl looked upset, "Mommy, are we still going in?"


    Emily looked at her apologetically, "Beryl, it''s raining, I''m so sorry, honey."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Okay, then," Beryl tried to hide her disappointment but she couldn''t as in the next moment, she was


    already crying.


    Emily bit her lip. She rolled the car window down to stick her hand out - checking to see how heavy the


    rain was. She rolled it up and looked at Beryl sadly, "The rain''s too heavy, I''m sorry. But we can go


    somewhere else, if you like."


    Beryl wasn''t in the mood anymore, but she still asked, "Where?"


    "Well, there are amusement parks in the mall too. It''s just not as fun but there are lots of children there.


    Don''t worry, mommy will take you back here when the weather clears up, okay?"


    "Okay," Beryl nodded but she was still upset.


    Emily added, "For the meantime, how about we get some strawberry cake?"


    Beryl felt slightly better at this, "Thank you, mommy," she said cheerfully.


    Emily turned her car around and headed for the newly built shopping mall in the center of Jingshi City.


    She took Beryl straight to the amusement area.


    They had a lot of facilities here. It isn''t as fun and as versatile as the ones outside, but at least, this was


    safer. There were also a lot of children that were Beryl''s age that was also ying while their parents


    watched them from outside.


    Beryl rarely got out so she wasn''t used to being in a ce as busy and as jammed as this. Her eyes lit


    up when she saw how many children were ying - she dashed in excitedly.


    Emily wanted to hold her back but she couldn''t. So she just reminded her, "Beryl, be safe, okay?"


    She knew that being overprotective wouldn''t do any good so she just let her daughter be.


    Nheless, Emily still kept a close eye on Beryl.


    Beryl was enjoying her time in the yground - she even made a few new friends.


    Even if they didn''t speak the samenguage, they were still excited to y with one another and


    communicated via different gestures.


    Emily couldn''t help butugh at this scene - she also felt relieved.


    However, half an hourter, Beryl came out alone, looking sad and dejected.


    Emily was flummoxed and worried, "Beryl? What''s the matter? What happened? Are you


    ufortable?"


    Beryl shook her head and said, "Mommy, I don''t want to y any more."


    "Why? Didn''t you enjoy ying? And I thought you made some new friends."


    "I don''t want to y with them any more," Beryl said. She was obviously sad.


    Emily asked, "Did you fight with them?"


    "No," Beryl pouted and opened her arms as if to ask for a hug. "Mommy, they kept asking me why my


    daddy isn''t here," she said.


    Emily''s heart tightened at this. She stooped to enclose her daughter in a hug, "What did you say?" she


    asked, concerned.


    "I told them I didn''t have a daddy and then theyughed at me." Even though Beryl could barely


    understand them, she was sensitive enough to sense what was going on - and they wereughing at


    her and judging her.


    Her spirits were instantly crushed.


    Emily held her tighter, "That doesn''t matter, honey. You have me, you have your uncle, and your


    grandparents. You have a lot of people loving you, okay?"


    Beryl didn''t say anything and just buried herself in Emily''s chest. She was greatly affected by this.


    ''Howe everyone else had a dad but her... Was it because her dad didn''t want her or her mommy?


    Or both of them?


    Then mommy must be very sad about that.'' She didn''t want to make her mommy sad so she changed


    the topic.


    "Mommy," Beryl raised her head and this time, she had a smile on her face instead of a pout, "You said


    you were going to buy me strawberry cake, can I have it now?"

 Chapter 320 Why Are You Still Alive

    Chapter 320 Why Are You Still Alive


    "Okay then, let''s go now and I''ll buy you your strawberry cake," Emily kissed Beryl''s little face and kept


    her in her arms as they walked towards the cake shop.


    "Mommy, I can walk on my own," Beryl insisted as she struggled to get out of Emily''s arms. She didn''t


    want her mommy to get tired.


    Emily put her down and held her little hand. She said,"Okay!"


    When they arrived at the cake shop, Beryl was amazed at how many cakes there were. She had a


    tangled expression on her face as she decided among the cakes which one she was going to get.


    But her mommy only promised to buy her one so she was going to choose just one.


    After looking through all the cakes, Beryl finally decided on a pinks strawberry cream cake but she still


    looked longingly at the other cakes on disy.


    Emily reminded her,"Beryl, you can only buy one."


    "I know I''m just looking," Beryl said as she stared at all the other cakes.


    Emilyughed as she headed towards the counter to pay.


    Beryl took another look but she realized that the longer she stared at the cakes, the more she wanted


    to buy. And since she couldn''t resist it anymore, she decided to wait outside the cake shop.


    A beautiful woman dressed fancily was hurrying by and didn''t notice Beryl standing there. Her bag


    slipped off her shoulder knocking over the cake Beryl was holding.


    "Oh, no!" Beryl eximed She was so surprised that she eximed,"My cake!" in German instead of


    Chinese.


    "I''m sorry! But I can give you money to buy another one," the woman said. She understood German.


    Although she was apologizing, there was no trace of it on her face. "Here, is this enough?" she asked


    as she handed Beryl a stack of hundred-yuan RMB.


    Beryl looked up at her with her pure and innocent eyes. She answered slowly in Chinese,"No, I don''t


    need your money."


    This little girl had a pair of bright and big eyes, her nose was upturned, and her mouth was cherry red -


    she was just like a porcin doll. She looked oriental but why was she speaking German?


    For some reason, Jennifer resented this little girl that stood in front of her. Maybe, it was because she


    reminded her of Emily.


    But she wasn''t about to haggle with this girl - she wasn''t that petty. Jennifer just said,"This is enough to


    buy you more than one cake, so just take it."


    "Sorry, we don''t need that. We can afford to buy our own." An indifferent voice came which oddly


    enough rung familiar to Jennifer.


    Jennifer froze when she looked up at the woman who had juste out,"You... you..." she stammered.


    Emily walked over and took Beryl in her arms,"What''s going on?"


    Beryl pouted and grumbled,"She knocked my cake over and tried to give me money to try to..."


    She paused trying to think of the word,"To belittle me!"


    Coldness reced the gentleness in Emily''s eyes. She raised her eye brows and red at Jennifer


    and spoke harshly,"Well, it seems as if thisdy is used to just handing out cash like candy."


    Jennifer always held her pride first and she always thought of herself so highly in order to hide her dark


    and evil side.


    Nheless, Jennifer lost all her poise and grace when she saw Emily. She was so shocked, and she


    was stammering,"Emily! Wha-what are you doing here? Are-aren''t, aren''t you...? Dead? Wh-why? Wh-


    why are yo-you here?"


    She was too shocked to speak inplete sentences.


    Emily frowned and asked,"I''m sorry, do I know you? You don''t seem okay. Why don''t you have yourself


    checked by a psychiatrist?"


    Then she took Beryl back inside the cake shop,"Mommy will buy you another cake, okay?" she


    comforted Beryl.


    "Wait!" Jennifer eximed grabbing Emily''s hand. She held it tightly so she wouldn''t leave,"You''re just


    pretending not to know me! You''re Emily! Even if you turned into ash, I would recognize you in a


    heartbeat."


    Emily pushed her hand away and took out a handkerchief to wipe her hand as if out of disgust. Emily


    warned her,"If you keep this up, I''m calling the police."


    Emily swept her cold eyes over Jennifer sending chills down Jennifer''s spine. The Emily before never


    would have treated Jennifer like this - she used to be gentle and well-mannered.


    ''What''s happening?'' Jennifer thought to herself.


    The kid! She had a kid!


    It''s only been four years but the little girl didn''t look a day over three. If this was Emily''s daughter, she


    should''ve been four years old. What''s happening?


    "I''m sorry," Jennifer apologized. Jennifer snapped back into her senses. "I think I made a mistake, I''m


    sorry," she said awkwardly.


    Emily sneered,"Well, I still think you should have yourself checked. Maybe drop by the ophthalmologist


    too."


    Jennifer was a bit offended with that and a rush of blood came through her cheeks. Jennifer clenched


    her fists as she watched Emily and her daughter walk back to the cake shop.


    One thing was for sure: whether or not this was Emily, Jennifer would do anything to hide her from


    Jacob.


    She took a deep breath, cast one final look at Emily and her daughter and stalked off.


    When they were inside the cake shop again, Beryl looked back at Jennifer who was walking away and


    asked,"Mommy, why was she acting so strange?"


    "There are a lot of strange people in this world. Just don''t mind them, okay?" And then Emily suddenly


    remembered something, she stooped so she could whisper to Beryl,"Honey, if someone asks how old


    you are, you say you''re three, okay?"


    Beryl obediently nodded and answered,"Yes, mommy."


    Meanwhile, Jennifer rushed to find Jacob who was inspecting his new project, the new mall. Jacob


    owned this new mall. Jacob was rarely in the mood to do inspection but for some reason, he wanted to


    do so today. This might be fate that he and Emily would be here on this same day.


    Jennifer only went here so she could see Jacob but she never expected to find Emily and what''s more,


    her daughter here. Even though she wasn''t even sure yet if that woman really was Emily, she still had


    to find a way to get Jacob to leave right away.


    "Jacob!" Jennifer called as she walked towards him. Jennifer acted like she was about to faint,"I''m not


    feeling well. Would you take me to the hospital, please?"


    Jennifer just wanted to get Jacob out of here as soon as possible. The longer he stayed there, the


    higher the chance that he''ll bump into Emily or whoever that woman was.


    Jacob just stared at her for a while and then answered gravely,"My assistant can take you."


    He knew Jennifer was just going to take this chance to seduce him and flirt with him and he wasn''t


    going to let that happen.


    Jennifer was getting pretty paranoid - she felt like Jacob could read her mind so she didn''t say much


    afraid that she would say something to give herself away,"Jacob.. I..."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Jacob''s phone started ringing.


    He didn''t bother with Jennifer as he turned around to answer the call. Jennifer, who was standing right


    behind him, could hear that there was something happening in the office.


    After hanging up the phone, Jacob turned to Jennifer and he said tly,"Jennifer, my assistant''s going


    to go with you to the hospital because I have to deal with something else."


    Jennifer was relieved but she didn''t dare show that so she just said,"All right."

 Chapter 321 I Am Your Father

    Chapter 321 I Am Your Father


    Jacob and his entourage marched toward the exit of the shopping mall, and when he came to the gate,


    he sensed something importantpelling him to turn around for some reason.


    As he turned around, his eyes met a cute little girl''s eyes looking back at him from upstairs.


    The little girl, waved at him with a bright smile on her face and shouted, "Hey! My future boyfriend!"


    Jacob paused to think for a moment and then he remembered that she was the little girl from the car


    who had osted him just a few days ago. No wonder she looked familiar. Since she was standing far


    away, Jacob couldn''t hear what she was saying, but he could still somehow understand her by reading


    her lips.


    This little girl, dressed in a pink floral dress trimmed with whitece, with her chubby cheeks and her


    round eyes, brown as sweet chocte, looked so adorable. She could melt anyone''s heart with just a


    smile.


    When she smiled at Jacob, her brown eyes crinkled around the edges, like two crescent moons


    hanging on her sweet face. Jacob stared at her, nkly, and for reasons unknown to him, he just


    couldn''t help thinking of Emily''s eyes, that were forever engraved in his memory, and how simr they


    looked.


    "Mr. Jacob," someone next to him reminded.


    Suddenly, Jacob woke up from his half-conscious state. When the little girl sent him a flying kiss from


    upstairs, he burst intoughter.


    Jacob fondly wondered what kind of parents could nurture such a cute and interesting daughter.


    Meanwhile, his subordinates around him were astounded by the smile on his face. They had not seen


    Jacobugh from the bottom of his heart like that in a few years. It was a rare urrence and they felt


    blessed to have been able to witness such a feat with their own eyes. Jacob hardly smiled and even


    when he did, his smile would bring shivers down everyone''s body.


    However, at this moment, because of that little girl, Jacob actually produced a genuineughter from


    his heart. What an amazing sight!


    All his subordinates following him were surprised by his unusual behavior. But next second, Jacob


    turned around, and the smile on his face had already disappeared, as if it was just an illusion. "Let''s


    go," he said.


    Baffled, it took almost a second for them to respond. "Yes, Mr. Jacob," they replied with one voice.


    Jacob fought the strange urge to take the adorable girl away with him. Instead, he strode away in his


    long legs and did not look back anymore. Just when he stepped out of the mall, a woman appeared


    behind the little girl. It was her mother. The person Jacob thought of every day and night, but


    unfortunately, she slipped through his fingers again.


    "Beryl, why are you running around?" Emily scolded, as she ran towards Beryl with a worried look on


    her face. She looked her daughter up and down and was relieved to find that Beryl was all right. Emily


    took a deep breath and continued, "You can''t run around by yourself again. There are a lot of bad


    people outside, they''ll take you away and you will never see me again, don''t you know?"


    "I will never do it again," Beryl replied, and hugged her mother warmly. "Mommy, do you know who I


    saw just now?" she said excitedly.


    Emily''s heart skipped a beat, and for reasons unknown to her, she had a bad feeling in her stomach.


    "Who?" she asked nervously.


    "The handsome man from the car next to us," Beryl answered. She recalled Jacob''s face with pleasure,


    and announced loudly, "I''ve decided to let him be my boyfriend in the future!"


    Looking at Beryl''s sweet innocent face, Emily''s nervousness vanished in an instant. Emily shook her


    head, wondering whether she shouldugh or cry. "What are you talking about?


    Do you even know what ''boyfriend'' means?" she teased Beryl.


    "Of course I know what boyfriend means. My boyfriend will buy me lots of cakes, just like you. He will


    be very kind to me!" Beryl answered quickly.


    "Okay, so where is your boyfriend?" Emily humored her.


    Beryl turned around and pointed her little finger at the door of the mall. "He just left, but I''m sure that


    we''ll meet again in the future. We''ve already met twice! Mommy, he is heaven-sent... He must be my


    prince!" she said.


    Emily didn''t take her words to heart, instead she allowed Beryl to enjoy her colorful fantasy. "Okay, the


    next time you see him, you can introduce him to me. I''m curious to know what the man of your dreams


    look like," she said in a soft voice.


    Then, Emily held Beryl''s hand and soon they both went home.


    Meanwhile, Jack''s secretary had already found out Emily''s current address for him. Jack sat on the


    sofa, hesitating and wondering whether he should go to visit Emily or not.


    Naturally, Jack''s strange behavior had gged Jacob''s attention. Jack wasn''t sure whether he should


    tell Emily about Jacob. Jacob, however, was not an idiot. Sharp as a tack, Jacob was smart enough to


    see through Jack''s skittish mind clearly. Sooner orter, he would find out the truth.


    Although, Emily had changed so much that only a few people could recognize her and be convinced


    that she was actually Emily, Jacob would be able to recognize her in a heartbeat, just as quickly as


    Jack had recognized her.


    Jack was anxious and fidgety. In his deranged mind, he had convinced himself that it would be better if


    he could secretly keep Emily in his house so that Jacob would never find her.


    Fortunately, he still had a bit of sanity left in him, as he soon realized the irrationality behind his idea.


    After considerable contemtion, he finally decided to go and check out where Emily was living, so he


    could secretly spy on her. In any case, he just wanted to know where Emily was living. As long as he


    was careful enough not to get caught by Emily, he would be just fine.


    What a great idea!


    So, in order to disguise himself, Jack borrowed his secretary''s car and drove it to Emily''s residence.


    As he drove around the area, he suddenly saw a car that looked very familiar to him. When he took a


    closer look at the license te, his heart skipped a beat.


    It was Emily''s car!


    Somewhat guilty and ashamed of his actions, Jack bent forward and buried his head in the steering


    wheel, afraid of being seen by Emily.


    Fortunately for Jack, Emily was focused on driving her car. Moreover, his secretary''s car was so


    inconspicuous andmon that the thought of Jack being in that car, didn''t even cross Emily''s mind.


    Jack breathed a sigh of relief, and followed Emily''s car secretly from a safe distance.


    He watched as Emily meticulously parked her car in the garage. Soon after, she got out of the car


    carrying a big bag on one hand, and holding a little girl, about three or four years old, on the other.


    Who was that little girl?


    Shocked, Jack squinted his eyes to have a closer look before he took a bold guess. Did Emily give birth


    to that child four years ago? However, the girl looked too young to be a four-year-old child. Perhaps


    she was born with congenital disorders?


    For some reason, there was a sh of happiness in his eerie eyes.


    Four years ago, Emily left Jacob because she mistakenly believed that she had slept with Jack and


    was carrying Jack''s child in her womb. In other words, she still did not know the truth yet.


    ted, Jack''s lips curved upwards joyfully, almost on its own. As long as Emily believed that the child


    was his, she would never shake off the yoke of their rtionship.


    Even if this little girl was not his real daughter, he would treat her as his own child. And as long as the


    truth was kept hidden from Emily, someday they would be reconciled with each other again.


    Jack was so delighted that he couldn''t resist the impulse, so he got out of the car and followed Emily


    quietly.


    At the doorstep, Emily''s hand were scrambling to find the key in her handbag, while Beryl crouched on


    the ground, resting her chin on her knee and ying with the grass that grew hard from the cracks of


    the floor.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Woof, woof¡­" The sudden barking caught Beryl''s attention.


    When Beryl noticed that her mother wasn''t looking at her, she stood up and walked to the edge of the


    flowering shrub, where she saw a little, snow-coloured puppy hiding inside. "It''s so cute," she


    eximed and reached out to hold the puppy without hesitation.


    Emily turned around as soon as she heard Beryl''s voice. When she realized what Beryl was doing, she


    immediately stopped her. "Beryl, don''t touch it," she said.


    Beryl obediently withdrew her hand and picked up a twig to y with the puppy. Just then, all of a


    sudden, a tall figure appeared in front of her.


    "Beryl? Your name is Beryl?" Jack asked in a soft tone.


    Beryl looked up and saw a handsome and unfamiliar face. "Who are you?" she asked.


    Jack tried his best to control his excitement and be more gentle. At the very least, he wanted to appear


    fatherly. "I am your father," he replied.


    Puzzled, Beryl cast an awkward look at him, before she picked up the puppy and ran back to Emily.


    Speechless, Jack was at a loss. He realized that he just got given the cold shoulder by a little girl.


    Was there something on his face? Did he look weird? He was told that all children were fond of people


    who looked gracious and gentle. Wasn''t he good-looking or gentle enough? Jack waspletely


    confused.

 Chapter 322 We Used To Be Lovers

    Chapter 322 We Used To Be Lovers


    "Beryl, just put the puppy down." Emily didn''t think she would have to tell Beryl twice to put the puppy


    down, "Did you hear me?" she asked again.


    "Mommy, the bad guys areing!" Beryl jogged to her, and put the puppy down. The puppy scurried


    away instantly.


    Emily looked up and saw the man nearing them. She froze in ce. What was Jack doing here?


    "Miss Lu, What a coincidence!" Jack looked at her and Beryl with a gentle smile stered on his face.


    Emily''s heart was beating rapidly as she tried to hide Beryl behind her. Then she suddenly felt


    conscious as if Jack would notice that she was purposely hiding her daughter so she remained in


    ce, "Oh, such a coincidence."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She knew that her secrets would be divulged one day but she didn''t expect that that day woulde


    so soon. Like now. She should have prepared herself before she flew back to this country.


    Jack just wanted to clear things out but Emily seemed to have forgotten, "She looks just like you, is she


    your daughter?"


    Beryl piped in, "Mommy, he told he was my dad just now."


    "..."


    Emily clenched her fists but her face was calm, "He''s not your father. Jack, this is thest time you''re


    going to talk to my daughter and this is thest time you''re going to y such a cruel joke on anyone."


    "Miss Lu, listen to me, I can exin."


    "Beryl, go wash your hands and don''t touch the puppy anymore." Emily saidpletely ignoring Jack


    as she pulled Beryl inside.


    Jack stepped forward and blocked Emily from leaving, "Miss Lu, whether or not you remember the past


    and whether or not you are Cloris or Emily or whoever you are, I just want you to know that Beryl is my


    daughter."


    "I don''t know why you left in the first ce but now that you''re back, I''m not letting you go," Jack added.


    Unsurprisingly, the thing that Emily feared the most had already happened.


    Since it looked like Jack really believed that she had lost her memory, she just kept up her pretenses,


    "Sorry but I know who Beryl''s father is and it''s not you."


    "What?" Jack thought that the only other possibility was Jacob but they haven''t even met yet, "Are you


    lying to me?" he asked.


    "I''m not lying," Emily held out her left hand to Jack - on her second finger rested a simple ring that she


    bought just now in the market. "I''ve been married for four years now. Beryl just turned three this year."


    "I don''t believe you," Jack insisted as he closely stared at Emily, "It doesn''t matter if you remember our


    past or not because I can just tell you. We used to be lovers!"


    "Sorry, but I''ve never met you before," Emily held Beryl''s hand tightly, then said, "I hope this is thest


    time that you bother me with stupid things like this, thanks."


    "Emily..." Jack actually hoped that they could start all over again but as time passed, it just grew more


    difficult for him to connect with her.


    And now he finds out that she''s been married all this time? Who was she married to?


    How could this be? How dare someone marry her before he did!


    Emily was still nervous even she''d already left and Jack was already gone. She was only pretending to


    be calm.


    She was meeting too many people and doing too many things nowadays which exhausted her.


    "Mommy, my hand hurts," Only when she heard Beryl''s soft voice did she get back to her senses as


    she released her grip on Beryl.


    When she saw that Beryl''s wrist had bruised a little, she felt guilty and apologized, "I''m sorry, Beryl.


    This is all my fault. I''ll treat your wristter, okay?"


    "Okay," Beryl nodded gently as she walked into the living room with her.


    Emily took out their first aid kit and wiped some medicine on Beryl''s wrist and just kept apologizing,


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to, sweetie..."


    "It''s all right, mommy. It doesn''t hurt anymore..." Beryl said, her eyes looking up at her so innocently.


    Emily sighed softly and said, "I won''t do it again, okay? I promise."


    This was a crazy day. She always thought she would be able to handle things well but as it turned out


    she was mistaken.


    Jack already found Beryl and even though they got away today - Jack wouldn''t stop until he got what


    he wanted. Or in this case, until the truthes out.


    All these kept Emily worried. When she was done, she walked to the window, only to find Jack still


    standing outside.


    She closed the curtain, took a deep breath, and went back to her routine.


    She had changed so much throughout the years - she grew strong enough to protect both her and her


    daughter. Even if Jack already knew about Beryl, she would do everything she could so that he


    wouldn''t be able to take her away.


    Beryl walked up to her quietly, and hesitated, "Mommy, is uncle Jack really my father?"


    Emily didn''t answer her question instead she looked into her eyes and asked, "Beryl, do you feel like


    something''s missing? Like something that can only be filled by a father?"


    Children were emotional and sensitive and Beryl knew that Emily wasn''t too fond of Jack so she shook


    her head and said, "No, I just want you, mommy, you''re more than enough."


    Emily squatted down and hugged her little girl, "I''ll always protect you and I''ll always do what I can to


    make you happy, okay?"


    Meanwhile, Jacob had already sent someone to investigate both Lu Jewelry and Cloris. And he found


    exactly what he was looking for.


    Lu family, Country D... Four years ago, Emily was kidnapped by a doctor whose name was Lu. And


    then the ne that Emily was supposed to be on crashed.


    What if Emily wasn''t there when the ne crashed? What if all the evidence of Emily''s death was


    deliberately falsified by Sean? Four years ago, they all turned a blind eye against Sean and his


    mysterious family.


    If he was just a doctor then he couldn''t have done all of this. But if this Lu family from Country D was


    involved with Sean then everything would suddenly make sense.


    The Lu family was a strong and powerful force in Country D. They ran a jewelry business as their front


    but behind the scenes, they were justundering money. Even Jacob didn''t know how powerful they


    really were.


    But as long as it had something to do with Emily, he would stop at nothing to get to the bottom of this.


    Knock knock! It was Jennifer - she walked in and said, "Jacob."


    Jacob raised his head and he had a cold look on his face, "We''re in the office, please call me Mr. Gu."


    Jennifer turned sour but she still obeyed, "Yes, Mr. Gu."


    "What''s up?"


    "I was asked to bring you something."


    "Put it here." Jacob tapped on the table nonchntly then he looked at Jennifer coldly, "What


    else?"

 Chapter 323 She Was Not Emily.

    Chapter 323 She Was Not Emily.


    Jennifer looked embarrassed, then she said, "Mr. Gu, what do you mean?"


    Jacob looked at her coldly, "Did you send someone to block me from looking into Lu Jewelry?"


    "Mr. Gu, I..." Jennifer knew she was already caught and the only thing she could do now was to admit


    it, "Jacob, I''m doing this for your own good. I just want you to be able to move on. You''re still trapped¡­"


    Jacob cut her off, "She isn''t just my past!"


    "Okay, even if that''s the case!" Jennifer said bitterly, "That woman just looks like Emily but she''s not


    Emily."


    "As if you know better than I do. Why? Have you seen her yet?"


    "No, I haven''t..." Jennifer lied.


    "Then it''s up to me to decide whether it''s Emily or not," Jacob stood up looking absolutely ruthless.


    Then he spoke, "Jennifer, this is thest time you''re going to meddle with my affairs. If this happens


    again, I''ll show you no mercy."


    Jennifer shrunk at this vision of Jacob - she grew pale and pursed her lips.


    "Get out!" Jacob said without even looking at her.


    Jennifer hurried out of his office like a little mouse.


    Throughout the years, Jacob had done nothing but crush her pride, her self-esteem, and whatever little


    dignity she had left.


    ...


    That morning, Emily was able to go to work on time.


    It was cool outside much to Beryl''s delight.


    After her ss, Beryl''s baby sitter took her out for a walk because Emily always said that it was good


    for her to get some fresh air every once in a while.


    As soon as they stepped outside, Beryl kept looking around as if she was looking for something.


    "Beryl, what are you looking for?" her baby sitter asked, a bit surprised and a bit curious.


    Beryl looked mysterious and said, "I can''t tell you. It''s a secret."


    "So you have a secret, huh?"


    "Of course, everyone does!"


    The baby sitter responded gently, "Yeah, that''s true!"


    Beryl frowned at that and pursed her lips, "Zoe, howe you always say I''m right? And you always


    just agree with me. Shouldn''t you have your own opinion sometimes?"


    Zoe couldn''t help butugh, "Well, it just so happens that I often agree with you but you''re right," she


    chuckled.


    Beryl always liked talking walks outside and she was already ahead of Zoe, looking curiously around


    her.


    It turned out, she was looking for the stray puppy that she was petting the other day. How adorable!


    It was a pity that Emily forbade her from petting the puppy again because the puppy might be dirty


    considering it was a stray. But she really just wanted to look for that puppy again.


    Bark! Bark! Out of nowhere, a little samoyed came running towards Beryl.


    Beryl was immediately drawn to the samoyed that it had totally slipped her mind that she was originally


    looking for the stray puppy she saw the other day.


    "Beryl, your mother told you not to touch any dogs....." Zoe reminded Beryl but Beryl didn''t seem to


    hear as she had already ran off with the samoyed.


    "Beryl! Beryl!" The babysitter tried to chase after her.


    Beryl was still a child after all. She was so drawn to the samoyed that all she could think about was


    running after it until the samoyed stopped in front of a pair long legs and started snuggling against it.


    When she looked up, she saw a handsome face.


    "Hello, Beryl," Jack greeted her, smiling, "We meet again."


    Beryl stepped back instinctively.


    Jack was careful with his movement. He bent down to touch the samoyed''s head and said to Beryl, "Do


    you like the puppy?"


    Beryl longingly looked at the samoyed, "Yes, I do."


    Jack smiled at her knowingly, "Then would you like it if I gave it to you as a present?"


    It was indeed easier to please children. If Beryl grew to like him then maybe Emily would soften soon


    and she could finally give him a chance.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sorry, no, I can''t take it," Beryl shook her head resolutely.


    Jack was a little shocked, "Why? Don''t you like it?"


    "It''s yours and I can''t take it," Beryl said simply.


    "But this samoyed is a gift I bought for you."


    "My mommy won''t allow me to keep it anyway," Beryl seemed a bit upset now, "If she would allow me


    then I would have kept that stray puppy the other day. It was so cute!"


    "Beryl!" Finally, Zoe was able to catch up. She looked rmed when she saw Jack and picked Beryl up


    immediately, "Sir, what''s going on here?"


    Jack was always good at talking to people. "Nothing, Beryl just wanted to y with my dog," he said


    with an easy smile, "She can y with it as long as she likes," he added.


    Beryl looked at him and then suddenly recalled what had happened the other day and how her mommy


    didn''t seem to like him so she said, "Zoe, let''s go home. I''m done with ying with the puppy."


    ".... Okay then, let''s go home." Zoe could sense that something was wrong with this man but she


    couldn''t pinpoint it, so she was relieved when Beryl said that she wanted to go home because she was


    starting to feel ill.


    "Beryl! Beryl!" Jack got more frustrated and helpless as he watched the babysitter and Beryl walk away.


    Did he really look scary?


    He really thought he would make Beryl happy today and thus get on her good side!


    The next day, Jack''s secretary was a bit confused and shocked at the vision of Jack looking through a


    shrub, "Mr. Jack, what are you doing?" he asked a bit flummoxed.


    Jack didn''t even look up, "I''m looking for a stray dog."


    What? The secretary was getting more and more confused as Jack had just bought a samoyed the


    other day. Why was he skipping work to look for a stray dog in someone else''s district?


    Even though he didn''t know what Jack was doing, he still helped him look for the dog, "Mr. Jack, I


    think..."


    "What is it? Did you find the dog?" Jack asked, looking at his secretary in the eye.


    The secretary gulped before he hesitantly spoke, "I think you stepped on... dog poop..."


    Jack sighed unable to say anything.


    He looked down and found his left leather shoe deep in dog poop. Shit!


    Even then, he wouldn''t go home until he found that dog.


    Jack asked his secretary to buy him a new pair of shoes. He threw out his old one and put this new pair


    on. Hourster, he found the dog in a patch of grass along with other puppies.


    Bark! Bark! Bark! The dog was barking at them as if she was trying to protect her babies from him.


    The secretary nervously looked at Jack, he was starting to get worried about him, "Mr. Jack, you can''t


    go near him. He seems so angry."


    "No! I have to do this! You can go home if you like, I don''t need your help! I need to get that dog!" Jack


    shouted.


    The secretary stepped back and a momentter, he saw Jack screaming and heard a lot of dogs


    barking.

 Chapter 324 To My Dearest Princess

    Chapter 324 To My Dearest Princess


    Jack hastily picked up the puppy and ran off. The mother dog noticed it right away and started to chase


    him.


    His secretary was surprised at this. What had gotten into Jack and why was he acting like this?


    Stealing a puppy? What was he thinking?


    Finally after half an hour, Jack was able to get rid of the mother dog. He and his secretary had


    kidnapped a puppy sessfully with a few bites and scratches here and there.


    "Mr. Jack, you need to go to the hospital for your rabies vine," the secretary said, concerned. They


    were already inside the car with the puppy but Jack was seemingly more concerned with the puppy


    than with his wounded arm.


    "I will," Jack said as he handed the dog to him, "Take him to the vet and get him washed up and


    checked and all of that. Make sure he''s healthy."


    He wanted Beryl to have a healthy and flea-free pet dog.


    The secretary took the dog and nodded and then as it struck him, he asked, "Mr. Jack, what about the


    samoyed at my ce?"


    "Oh¡­you can have him." Jack replied.


    "... Um, okay, thank you sir," the secretary replied, confused.


    Jack leaned back on his seat feeling slightly relieved. He had aplished his mission. He started


    picturing Beryl with the puppy - ying with him and hugging him. For the first time, he felt what it was


    like to be a father and it was the sweetest feeling in the world.


    ''Beryl is my daughter!


    She''s going to ept me eventually! I''m sure of it!'' Jack said to himself.


    After Jack went to the hospital, he went back to his office. He acted as nonchntly as he could while


    he kept an eye on Jacob.


    Jacob was surprisingly calm. He seemed to believe him and he was acting like nothing had happened.


    But Jack had an inkling that this just wasn''t the whole story. It can''t be this easy. Sooner orter, Jacob


    was bound to find out everything. In fact, he was most probably be doing something right now to find


    out the truth.


    Jack was changing a lot too - he was no longer the old Jack who had no power. He''d grown enough


    that he was able to face Jacob head on. Jacob was no longer a threat to him but he was still worried


    that Emily might still have feelings for Jacob and that would be his biggest problem.


    There were so many tangles and obstacles from their past. Jack also knew that he himself was also the


    reason why Emily left in the first ce. And if things started to unravel, Emily might decide to return to


    Jacob which was thest thing Jack ever wanted to see.


    Now, Emily was iming to be Cloris and she didn''t seem to remember anything from the past. But


    what if she suddenly remembered everything? Then Jack would even have less of a chance than he


    did now.


    So the most important thing he should do now was to win Emily over and get her to fall in love with him


    before Jacob could even enter the picture. Once Emily fell in love with him, Jacob would be nothing but


    a sore loser. ''So now my main focus should be on Emily and on making sure Jacob doesn''t stand a


    chance. I should make ns for all scenarios...''


    Jack became so absorbed in nning his next move that hepletely forgot what he was doing.


    "Wow, what happened to Jack? Did you get into a fight with a dog, Jack?" Jacob''s voice snapped him


    out of his daze. They were in their regr staff meeting and Jack had zoned out.


    All of the staff turned to Jack. His suit was dirty with paw marks everywhere and his arms were


    wrapped in bandages. Everyone wanted to know what happened to him.


    "I''m fine," Jack said and turned to Jacob reluctantly, "Leave me alone, Jacob. This meeting isn''t about


    me. Don''t waste our staff''s time."


    ''I''ve got more important things to worry about right now. I won''t waste my time with you, Jacob. By the


    time Emily falls in love with me, you''ll just be sorry, '' Jack thought in his head.


    ...


    The next afternoon, Jack took the puppy to Emily''s house.


    Jack quickly surveyed the building as he stood in front of the gate. The house was fairly nice but it


    wasn''t good enough for Emily and Beryl.


    Emily and her daughter was new here to Z country. Emily was too busy with her work to look for a


    decent ce to live. Jack put a new item on his n list¡ªto get a better house for Emily and her


    daughter.


    Jack adjusted his tie and smoothed over any wrinkles in his car window before he went uptairs.


    ''Emily''s at work so it''ll just be Beryl and the nanny in the house. Beryl and I are definitely going to have


    lots of fun together! Daddy time!''


    Ding dong! Jack pressed the door bell and hid by the bushes right away.


    The nanny came to answer the door only to find a pink gift box lying on the floor with a cute bow knot


    on top of it. She picked up the box and saw a beautiful card attached to the box, on which wrote:


    "To my dearest princess Beryl."


    "Where did thise from? No one''s here... That''s weird..." The nanny was confused. There was no


    sign of anyone, not even a delivery man. And Emily didn''t say anything about a parcel being delivered


    today. "Well, it''s for Beryl. Beryl! You have a present!" she raised her voice to call Beryl.


    "Wow! Really?" Beryl was ying with her building blocks in the living room when she heard the nanny.


    She excitedly ran outside. "It''s pink! My favorite color! Who''s it from? Do you know?" she said as she


    took the box.


    "I don''t know¡­but I think you shouldn''t open it before¡­" Before Zoe could finish what she was saying,


    Beryl had already opened the box.


    Woof! A little white puppy was sitting inside the box with his fluffy hair popping out of the box. His little


    legs were wandering around, looking genuinely adorable. It was the same puppy Beryl met downstairs


    the other day.


    "Puppy!" Beryl''s eyes were shining with excitement. But she quickly covered her mouth with her hand


    and lowered down her voice. Emily would never allow her to keep it. She knew that. So little Beryl


    turned to the nanny and whispered with a pity look on her face: "Don''t tell Mommy, please¡­"


    "I don''t think Ms. Emily will¡­" Zoe didn''t know what to do.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Before she could decide, someone suddenly showed up. It was Jack with a huge smile on his face,


    "Beryl, do you like it?"


    This time, Beryl didn''t step back. She just asked him directly, "Is this from you?"


    Jack stooped down so he was the same height as Beryl. He read from a book that this made kids feel


    comfortable thus increasing his chances of being liked. "Yeah, I know you liked this puppy," Jack said in


    a gentle voice. He was so happy that Beryl was talking to him.


    "Where did you find him?" Beryl asked.


    "I found him in the woods." Jack replied.


    "Oh¡­" Beryl suddenly saw the wounds on Jack''s arm, "Did you get hurt?"


    "It''s okay, don''t worry about it, it was just the mother dog..." Jack stopped himself, ''What an idiot! Why


    on earth would I tell that to her?'' he scolded himself.


    Beryl''s eyes widened: "How could you! Now the mother dog doesn''t have her child! I don''t want him


    now. I want him to be with his mother dog!"


    Jack didn''t know what to do. Everything he did seemed to be stupid and useless.


    "But I thought you like the puppy¡­" He tried to convince her.


    "What''s happening? Beryl?" A voice came from the inside - a voice that Jack recognized to be Emily''s.


    The look on his face changed, "Oh, your mommy''s home! That''s good! Ha ha ha!" he said, chuckling in


    an attempt to ease his nerves.


    ''What''s Emily doing home? Isn''t she supposed to be in the office?''


    Jack tried to go and hide again but it was toote because Emily had just walked out and she''d already


    seen him. She was surprised to see Jack there with Beryl and with Beryl holding a big box with a puppy


    in it. Emily frowned and asked, "Jack? Why are you here? How did you get in here?"


    ''How did I get in here? Through the front door, of course. I can even get a key to your bedroom if I


    wanted, ''


    Of course, this was just Jack talking to himself. He didn''t say any of those out loud. "I just... I saw your


    door was open... and I was passing by... and oh, I was going to give my gift for Beryl. It''s this puppy,


    see? It''s so adorable. I''ve already had him checked at the vet. He''s clean and healthy. Beryl said you


    would never allow her to keep it but see, she loves it so much! So maybe you should let her..."


    Jack had rambled on as he was trying to make a good impression on Beryl when she interrupted him,


    "Mommy! He stole this puppy from his mother dog! He''s a bad guy!"

 Chapter 325 Do We Really Leave Him Alone

    Chapter 325 Do We Really Leave Him Alone


    Jack, guilt-ridden, answered, "No! I just wanted to give Beryl a surprise. I didn''t mean to..."


    Grim-faced, Emily said, "My Beryl doesn''t need your surprise. And she will not ept a puppy you


    snatched from who knows where. So spare me the drama."


    "Well, then, I will take it back," answered Jack. However, Jack was afraid that the dog would bite him


    again if he took it back.


    "That''s entirely up to you," she answered. Emily turned around and let Beryl in the house without


    further dy.


    "Wait! Wait! Miss Lu!" implored Jack, as he quickly wedged his hand between the closing door and its


    frame. He sincerely begged, "I just want to apologize for what I saidst time. It was too abrupt and


    offensive. I''m sorry for..."


    Emily nced at his wounded arm, and without a care in the world, she said, "Go away!"


    "No!" Jack persisted. Disregarding Emily''s displeasure towards his determination, he threatened, "If


    you do not forgive me, I will not move from here."


    With a deadpan expression on her face, Emily slowly pulled the door inwards, pressing his hand tightly.


    "Go!" she demanded.


    "No!" Jack refused again. It was as if all shame and dignity had abandoned him. "Even if my hand


    breaks, I won''t move from here," he said, confidently.


    Jack thought that Emily would give in to him by now, but he forgot that she was no longer the woman


    she used to be. She wasn''t going to entertain his bluffs and deceptions anymore.


    Without a warning, Emily mmed the door shut!


    "Ah!" screamed Jack. Although, the pain wasn''t bad enough, he cried out loud just to escte the


    situation. In doing so, he assumed he could somehow evoke Emily''spassion.


    Such a pity, that didn''t work either!


    "Zoe, get him out of here right now,"manded Emily.


    As soon as Emily''s orders registered in her head, the babysitter pushed Jack away without hesitation.


    "Sir, you''d better leave now," Zoe suggested.


    Then she whispered, "Otherwise, Miss Lu will resent you more." Jack froze for a second and drew his


    hand back. Emily closed the door on him without hesitation. "Bang!"


    Emily''s cold voice passed through the door, "I hope Mr. Jack will stop bothering me from now on. I''ll


    move out of here in a few days."


    "Miss Lu! Cloris!" screamed Jack, as he knocked at the door. After a short while, he stopped knocking


    as he didn''t want her to resent him any more than she already did. Jack stood in front of the door and


    frowned at the puppy.


    Jack furrowed his eye-brows and said to the puppy, "I thought you would be of great help to me, but


    things just keep getting worse and worse."


    Leaning at the door, in despair, he sighed and thought of his next n.


    It was not good that Emily was getting more and more irritated with him.


    ''What should I do?'' Jack wondered.


    ''Should I continue to help her with her career? Nah, it''s too obvious. It could easily backfire. Should I try


    to impress Beryl? I''m afraid that the little girl hates me as much as her mother does, '' Jack despaired.


    Why was it so hard to believe him? Jack had developed a skull-splitting headache trying toe up


    with a solution.


    When he lowered his head and caught a glimpse of the wound on his arm, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    Jack shouted, "Cloris, open the door! I''m bleeding. It hurts so much! Please!"


    Jack''s tone waspletely exaggerated. He groaned painfully as he patted the door, and screamed,


    "It''s hurt so much. Could you help me, at least let me in to have a seat?"


    s, nobody in the house answered his desperate cries.


    Regardless of hisck of audience, Jack continued his dramatic performance. "Please! Open the door,


    or I will die in front of your house..." he shouted.


    Meanwhile in the living room, Emily was busy processing long beans,pletely unaware of Jack''s


    whining, and the babysitter was cooking in the kitchen.


    Beryl looked at her mother and then looked towards the door. She tumbled over in her slippers,


    carrying a chair with both hands. She slowly ced the chair behind the door and climbed up to see.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Beryl, stop! It''s dangerous!" eximed Emily. Her eyes were filled with disapproval and concern.


    "It''s okay, mommy!" Beryl gave her a smile tofort her mom. And then she looked through the


    door''s peephole on her toes. Beryl cried out, "Oh, mommy! That uncle outside was wailing."


    Amazed, Emily asked, "Is that the new word your teacher taught you today?"


    "Yes! And I have already learned how to use it," answered Beryl.


    "Beryl, that''s so good!" said Emily, with a proud look on her face.


    When Jack vaguely heard Emily and her daughter talking, Jack silently swallowed his bitterness. Poor


    guy! No one cared about his injured hand.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt ufortable. Suddenly, Jack''s stomach lurched and


    gurgled. Before long, waves of nausea surged up, adding to his misery.


    "Oh no..." Jack couldn''t keep it in and as soon as he heaved, he threw up. However, the first thought on


    his mind was whether Emily would be more angry if she found out that he had puked on her doorstep.


    The distance between Jack and his dignity was growing wider and wider.


    As Beryl watched the whole thing through the peephole, she gave her mother live updates on what was


    going on. "Oh my God! Mommy, that uncle out there seems to be sick," she said.


    Emily assumed that it was just a trick Jack was ying, so she ignored Beryl''s concern and continued


    to process the long beans.


    Beryl, however, couldn''t stop herself, "His face looks so white. He looks like a ghost. Mommy, should


    be really leave him out there?"


    In her blithe indifference, Emily asserted, "Beryl, you''d better get down from that chair before I get


    angry."


    "Mommy, I think you need to take a look. The uncle looks like he''s dead..." Beryl said.


    "What are you talking about?" asked Emily, as she walked over towards the door. Emily was not


    interested in Jack''s tricks, so she lifted Beryl in her arms and gently put her on the ground. "Don''t climb


    up that chair again, okay? And..."


    Emily''s voice gradually lowered, when she heard painful groansing from outside the door. The


    noise outside was too real to be fake.


    "Poor uncle! He seems to be dying right in front of our door..." Beryl said, as she frowned at her mother.


    After waiting for about 30 seconds, Emily bit her lip and finally opened the door. The first thing that


    caught her attention was Jack''s body on the floor. His face was sickly pale.


    "Jack, what kind of trick are you ying? Get up!"manded Emily.


    Jack didn''t answer. He didn''t even move.


    Emily looked around and found vomit on the ground. The pungent stench invaded her nose and she


    soon realized that Jack wasn''t pretending. She lurched forward and knelt down to feel his body


    temperature. "Jack?" said Emily.


    Jack fluttered his eyes and squinted at Emily. Dazed, he mumbled, "Emily, I knew you wouldn''t leave


    me to die out here. I knew it..."


    Even in thest few seconds, before he passed out, Jack still giggled.


    Emily was at a loss for words.


    Meanwhile, Beryl secretly brought he puppy into the house when Emily''s attention was focused on


    Jack.


    Actually, Emily saw what Beryl did just then, but she had no time to deal with that right now.


    She reached for the phone in the pocked and called the doctor.


    The doctor was a private doctor from Z country, whom Emily had specifically brought along for Beryl.


    Although he was not as good as Sean, he was an elite among his peers.


    The doctor soon arrived and helped Emily to take Jack into the room. Soon, he did a detailed analysis


    of Jack''s condition.


    "He is suffering from a slight food poisoning. He must have eaten something unclean before. And now


    he has a fever with abdominal pain and vomiting symptoms. I''ll give him some medicines to help with


    the pain and an intravenous drip just to be on the safe side. Keep in mind, his condition needs to be


    monitored," he said to Emily.


    "Okay! Thank you, doctor," answered Emily.


    After Emily walked the doctor out, she returned to the guest room. There she saw Beryl pensively


    staring at Jack, as hey in bed unconscious.


    "Mommy, what is food poisoning?" asked Beryl.

 Chapter 326 You Poisoned Me

    Chapter 326 You Poisoned Me


    "It''s like..." Emily couldn''t find the right words to exin so she used German and led Beryl out of the


    room.


    Now it was just her and Jack alone in the room.


    She had no ns of inviting him in but he still went in and even had a cute dog with him.


    "Good, good. What did you eat? Because that''s where you got your food poisoning," Emily said. She


    was still at a loss as to what to say but she still did her job. When she looked at him, she saw that his


    face was white as a sheet.


    Meanwhile, Jack had opened his eyes to meet her eyes, "Emily," he murmured.


    But Emily paid no attention to him.


    He continued, "It wasn''t food poisoning. It was you and I don''t think I can ever be cured."


    Emily bit her lips, and scolded him. "Just shut up."


    "No, I''m not going to. I really think I''m dying..." Jack sounded so weak and he was heaving, "Emily, I


    was bitten by a dog yesterday," he whispered in a low voice.


    Emily could tell he wasn''t himself yet. He was delirious so she just kept making him talk, "Mhm, okay


    and then?"


    "So I most likely have rabies now. Once you get rabies, there''s no cure for that. This is probably the


    rabies already so just stay away from me or I might hurt you..."


    Emily couldn''t help butugh, "Can you hear yourself?"


    He was iming his food poisoning was rabies. If he hadn''t just been checked up, she might have


    believed his story.


    Jack suddenly stood up to hold Emily in his arms, "Emily, I''m telling you the truth..."


    Emily frowned and her first instinct was to push him but then Jack started to cry, "Emily, I don''t want to


    die yet..."


    ''Is he getting anxiety now?'' Emily asked to herself.


    "Emily, we''re not married yet. I don''t want to die this way," Jack tightened his hug on Emily as tears fell,


    "If I die, who''s going to look after you and Beryl..."


    Emily said tly, "We don''t need you to look after us."


    Jack was engulfed in his sadness that he just kept on mumbling on, "Get me a pen and paper, I''m


    going to write my will. I''m leaving all of my properties to you."


    "Jack..." Emily said mindlessly. She had trouble recognizing what she was feeling in this moment.


    In Jack''s mind, he was dying of heart break and he just wanted to make sure they were taken cared of.


    That was why he wanted to leave his property to them.


    Emily lowered her head - her heart softened at the sight of Jack crying like a child, "Don''t cry, you''re not


    dying, okay? This is just food poisoning..."


    "Don''t lie to me. I know what I''m doing, I know what''s happening here... I shouldn''t have chased that


    dog in the first ce."


    Emily didn''t know what to do now, "I''m not lying."


    ''Does everyone who gets food poisoning really get as delirious as this?''


    No matter what she said, Jack just wouldn''t believe her. He was dead set on believing that he had a


    rabies attack and was subsequently dying. He begged Emily to give him a pen and paper for his will,


    then he held her in his arms so tight like he wouldn''t let go ever.


    Suddenly, he started talking nonstop as if he was trying to say everything he wanted to say while he


    still could.


    "Emily, do you still remember us? How we used to be? The first time I told you I loved you, I sent you


    999 roses and a huge heart-shaped candle and you just threw cold water on it... I remember you said it


    was too cheesy and showy but that was really how I felt that time.


    And for Christmas, do you remember I sent you imported apples shaped into a bouquet of flowers. I


    bought too much that we weren''t able to eat them all! So we sold them in school and we made 520


    yuan..."


    Jack continued to recount all his precious memories with Emily.


    Emily drifted off as she listened to Jack.


    All those memories that Jack had recalled were all so vague to her now. Whenever she tried to


    remember them, she could no longer clearly remember them. Everything was out of touch that she


    wasn''t able to grasp them anymore.


    She seemed to have just really let go of her pastpletely and that included both the good and the


    bad.


    But when it came to Jacob, she couldn''t help but feel ache in her heart. She dared not tread into that


    feeling ever again because she was scared that she wouldn''t be able to go back.


    A few hourster, Jack woke a bit entranced. He just stared at the ceiling above and started to think


    back to what had just happened.


    He remembered how tightly he held Emily as he sobbed. He was telling her how he had rabies and


    how he was about to die and that he was already writing his will.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He regretted everything because he made himself look stupid in front of Emily.


    He covered his face with his hands in shame. How he wished he could go back in time and take


    everything back.


    But if he really thought about it, at least he was able to go inside Emily''s house and he was even able


    to hug her. He could still remember the feeling of being able to hold her, with the soft touch of her skin,


    and her sweet scent.


    If he thought about it that way, he really didn''t mind looking stupid in front of Emily.


    Jack just sat in his bed relishing the moment before he finally decided to get up. At that moment, a


    puppy came running towards him to chew his slippers.


    "Don''t bite that! It''s dirty!" Beryl scolded her dog.


    Jack looked at Beryl, smiling, and looked at the dog longingly as if he wanted to pick it up.


    Beryl gave him a look and the dog hid behind her.


    Jack didn''t know what was going on.


    ''Why would Beryl act like that?''


    "Did you just wake up?" Emily was sitting at the dining table. "You can eat first before you leave," she


    said mindlessly.


    "Okay," Jack said and sat beside her happily.


    The nanny handed him a bowl of porridge and was looking at him rather strangely.


    Jack took a spoonful and his expression changed immediately, "Hey? Cloris, did you make this? It''s so


    good!"


    No one spoke for a while until the nanny broke the silence, she whispered, "Mr. Jack, yes, I made the


    porridge and Miss Cloris put a handful of chopped green onion on it."


    Jack didn''t know what to respond, but there wasn''t a trace of embarrassment on his face. He just


    continuedplimenting them, "No wonder I thought these were the best chopped green onions I''ve


    had in my entire life! Because you put it here!"


    The nanny ignored him and just left. Meanwhile, Emily still wasn''t reacting - she was just quietly eating


    her breakfast.


    Beryl looked at Emily then at Jack, smiling with her dog in herp, "Mommy, I think uncle''s trying to tell


    you something," she said teasingly.

 Chapter 327 Are You Mad

    Chapter 327 Are You Mad


    Atst, a trace of expression appeared on Emily''s face. "Beryl, I think I need to find another Chinese


    teacher for you. Look at what you have learnt all day," she said.


    Instead of taking it seriously, Beryl stuck her tongue at Emily naughtily.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lost in deep thoughts, Jack was trying to figure out whether Emily was angry or not. Then suddenly, his


    eyes met with Emily''s, and he looked away in an instant, his breathing in short gasps. "Miss Lu, I


    didn''t mean to..." he quickly apologized.


    "Mr. Jack, please leave when you''ve finished eating," she said.


    "What?" Jack asked, with a surprised look on his face. Clearly, Jack had no intentions of leaving empty


    handed. Biting his lower lip, he said, sternly, "You''ve helped me. At least let me do something for you in


    return, okay?"


    In truth, Emily had no intentions of negotiating with him. "By the way, please take that dog with you.


    Dogs are not allowed in our family," said Emily.


    Beryl''s face turned sour and her cute little eye-brows frowned when she heard that. She quietly let go


    of the puppy and drooped her head without saying anything.


    "Ms Lu, it seems that Beryl has grown fond of this one. Don''t worry, it''s a healthy puppy. Why don''t you


    let her keep it?" Jack urged.


    "I am afraid she''ll get hurt. Just like you were afraid of getting bitten by it earlier," Emily responded.


    Jack was speechless. Thinking of what he did and said today, he was so ashamed of himself that he


    wished he could get into a hole in the ground. He had to say, "It was only an ident..."


    "And do you think it is right to take a dog away from its mother and have them separated?" asked


    Emily.


    "I didn''t think about that," Jack lowered his head. With a look of regret, he asked tentatively, "So... Shall


    I bring it back?"


    Emily paused for a moment, and looked at Beryl sitting next to her. The sight of her big, watery eyes


    looking at her wishfully melted Emily''s resolve.


    After a few seconds of silence, she finally said, "Forget it, let''s keep it."


    Eventually, they could have the puppy checked and disinfected at the vet''s clinic. Since Beryl usually


    yed alone, it would be good for her to find a ymate.


    Stunned, Beryl almost screamed in excitement as she looked at her mother and said, "Mommy, are you


    being serious? Can I really keep him?"


    "Well, have you considered the responsibilities you''ll have to take? From the moment you decide to


    keep it, you will be responsible for its life," exined Emily.


    "Mummy, I have already thought about it!" she answered. Happiness flowed through her, warming her


    skin like the rays of an early summer sun. With a big smile on her face, she said, "Thank you, mommy


    and uncle for giving me my first puppy."


    Even Jack''s heart melted by the happiness in her sweet voice. He found her so adorable, he wanted to


    pick out all the stars from the sky for her. Satisfied, Jack replied, "I''m d you like it."


    Emily, however, was still repulsed by Jack''s presence.


    How did Jack change his colors so quickly?


    What did she ever see in him?


    However, judging by the way Jack was trying hard to please Beryl, it was clear that he was really fond


    of Beryl.


    Emily was bristled with mixed feelings. She did note back to China to be with Jack. Everything


    between them had ended many years ago.


    On the other hand, she wanted her daughter to have a father. Having a father figure in Beryl''s


    childhood could really turn things around in her life.


    Jack was Beryl''s biological father. If Emily had prevented them from seeing each other, not only would


    it be unfair to Jack, but also to Beryl.


    Emily knew that no matter how hard she tried to fill the void of a father in Beryl''s life, in the end it was in


    vain.


    Such a void could never be reced by anyone.


    Okay, forget it, let it be. Emily was certain that she would never get back with Jack again, and if he


    even showed the slightest sign of grabbing her daughter, she wouldn''t hesitate to give him a piece of


    her mind.


    Beryl was absolutely off-limits!


    In order to prolong his stay, Jack deliberately ate slowly, but eventually Emily drove him away.


    Obviously, the puppy stayed back.


    Staring pensively at the closed door in front of him, Jack began to envy the little puppy. At least, the


    puppy could live in the house and be with Emily and Beryl day and night


    However, since he was able to soften Emily''s anger today, he assumed that he was off to a good start.


    One thing was clear, Jack''s resolve grew stronger.


    ...


    Several dayster, at the Gu Consortium.


    Sitting in his office, Jacob flipped through some documents in his hand. Every now and then he would


    cough and hold his fist up to his lip.


    Concerned, Sam poured a cup of hot water for him, and said, "Mr. Jacob, should I make an


    appointment for you to see the doctor? I hope you pay more attention to your health."


    "I know my health very well. Don''t worry," Jacob took a sip from the water cup and brushed off Sam''s


    concern. "Cancel my appointments in the afternoon, I am going out for a trip," he said.


    "... Yes, Mr. Jacob," replied Sam.


    Jacob drooped his eye-lids, and looked down at the pictures in the document. The girl on the picture


    was smiling like a flower. It was Cloris, the daughter of the Lu family. She bore a striking resemnce


    to Emily.


    Wheras, the woman in the Lu Jewelry was not necessarily the real Cloris. He must go there to confirm


    it himself.


    In the afternoon, Jacob arrived at Lu Jewelry in his car, all by himself.


    As soon as he got off the car, his eyes caught sight of a beautiful figureing out of the Lu Jewelry


    building. Thevender windbreaker outlined her figure perfectly, and the sequin dotted hemline fluttered


    with the wind.


    Jacob''s body stiffened as he stared at her face in awe. The nk expression he showed on the outside


    couldn''t adequately reflect what he was feeling inside.


    With just one nce, he recognized her at once. One nce was all that was needed.


    Jacob remembered every feature of her face. He recalled every way she dressed up, and he had


    logged all of her quirky mannerisms in his brain. Emily was an inseparable part of his life.


    Jacob felt his withered soul slowly filling up with hope. A hope that shined a bright light in his


    hopelessly dark universe. It seemed like fresh blood had been pumped into his heart, causing it to


    throb with life anew.


    A thousand years had passed just in one nce.


    Jacob struggled to keep his feet grounded. Like moth to mes, the eagerness to approach her


    overwhelmed him. "Emily.."


    Suddenly, Jacob shut his mouth when he recognized the man standing behind her. The man followed


    her like a sticky puppy.


    It was Jack.


    "Cloris, let''s have dinner together, okay? And bring Beryl? The weather is cloudy and cool, not too


    much sunshine. It''s perfect for..." said Jack. With a smile on his face, Jack continued to hover around


    Emily, firmly ying his game of pursuit.


    As the saying goes, even a fierce girl is afraid of a man''s pestering, and will finally be conquered by


    him. It was true.


    "No." Emily did not appreciate being pestered by Jack all the time. Annoyed and frustrated, she


    delivered an open-handed smack across his face.


    "Crack." The p was not meant to hurt Jack. It was a warning.


    Jack, however, was not angry, instead he smiled shamelessly, as if he enjoyed being pped by her.


    He tantly grabbed her hand and put it on his cheeks and said, "Would you like to p me again? Go


    ahead, if it makes you happy."


    "Jack, are you crazy?" she asked. With eyes open wide, Emily looked at him with disbelief and


    continued, "Don''t act like a child. Have some sense!"

 Chapter 328 Chewing Gums Chewed by Others

    Chapter 328 Chewing Gums Chewed by Others


    Emily pulled her hand back in disgust. She nced to her side, only to find a familiar tall figure. She


    stood there stiffly, knowing fully well who it was.


    It was Jacob who was walking towards her.


    He seemed to have lost a lot of weight. His cheeks looked a little sunken, and his eyes were rimmed in


    dark shadows. Yet he was still as charming. He was pale, and his eyes, dark as night, held too many


    emotions.


    He was rushing towards her, but in her eyes, each of his steps was slow and calcted, as if each step


    was pressing against his heart and causing him pain.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    They finally met again.


    Jack soon noticed that something was wrong with Emily. He followed her line of sight and frowned as


    he saw who was approaching.


    "Jacob, what are you doing here at a time like this?" he asked.


    He narrowed his eyes and grabbed Emily by her waist. "Cloris," he whispered tenderly.


    His heart pounded loudly. He was so nervous he could feel cold sweat trickling down his temples. He


    was certain Cloris was Emily, but he was unsure whether she can still remember her past.


    "What if she still remembers Jacob?" he thought.


    Jack tightened his hold on Emily. His nerves were shot in fear of what he knew. She looked at him with


    furrowed brows, trying to escape his grasp. All of sudden, a hand pulled Jack away.


    "Get away from her!" Jacob yelled, dragging Jack away from Emily.


    Jack red at him and shouted. "What the hell are you doing?" He was furious at Jacob. His eyes were


    zing as he stared at him.


    But Jacob was not paying attention to him at all as his eyes were fixed on Emily. He tightened his lips,


    unsure of what to say.


    His heart was pounding so loudly it might explode. In his mind, he knew that he had a lot to say. But


    looking at Emily now, he couldn''t even say a word.


    Emily looked at him with hatred in her eyes. Her hands formed fists in her pockets. They were closed


    so tightly that her nails were digging into her palms.


    For a moment, time seemed to have stopped. All they could see in each other''s eyes were themselves.


    Jacob bathed in the silence but he couldn''t keep it in any longer and called her out. "Emily."


    Emily''s lips quivered slightly. But instead of talking to Jacob, she turned to Jack. "Didn''t you say you


    wanted to have dinner with me?"


    Jack was taken aback but he reacted quickly. "Yes, what would you like for dinner? I''ll book a table for


    us." He felt relieved that Emily took up his invitation.


    Emily shrugged slightly. "Whatever you want," she responded emotionlessly.


    "Okay." Jack nodded. He was extremely happy that he didn''t mind Emily''s obvious dull expression.


    With a smile on his face, Jake turned to Jacob, who looked at their exchange with frustration. "Jacob,


    as you can see, you have the wrong person. Please don''t make this mistake again. Otherwise, Cloris


    and I would feel very ufortable and troubled because of it."


    He had purposely made his statement vague, as if to imply that he was dating Emily.


    The words stung Jacob, and Jack''s arrogant tone just made him angrier. "Do you think I don''t know


    what you''re ying, Jack? You''re just trying to mess with me."


    Jack scoffed. "Mess with you? Are you that paranoid? Why would I waste my time with you? Right now,


    I have more important things to do." He approached Jacob, standing ufortably close to him. In a


    low voice, he said, "I am seeing someone now. And if that annoys you, just go and find someone who


    looks like Emily."


    "Don''t lie to me," Jacob seethed. Seeing that Emily was about to leave, Jacob moved unconsciously,


    wanting to chase after her.


    Jack blocked his path. "I don''t know what you''re thinking but know this. Cloris hates being mistaken as


    someone else. When you called her Emily, you just crossed the line. She doesn''t want to talk to you."


    Seeing Jacob seethe in anger, he continued. "Besides, if you like Emily so much, shouldn''t you stop


    messing around with other girls? You should spend the rest of your life repenting for what you''ve done."


    Jacob froze at his words, and Jack couldn''t be any happier that he rendered him speechless. Bathing


    in his newfound victory, he called out. "Cloris, wait up. Wait for me."


    Jacob remained unmoved, watching them walk away. He clenched his fists at his sides, and raised one


    to rub his chest. His heart hurt so badly.


    He could never forget the way Emily looked at him.


    She was cold and distant, as if she was looking at a stranger.


    But he could recognize her. He knew he wasn''t wrong. With just one look, he knew that that woman


    was his one and only Emily.


    And whatever nonsense Jack had said, nothing would change his mind.


    Yet he couldn''t stop thinking about Emily. Was she still mad at him for what he decided to do back


    then?


    He seemed to be nailed in the ground, as he watched the empty space where Emily and Jack used to


    be. He didn''t have the courage to chase them, but now he thought that he should have at least tried.


    Jack took Emily to a fancy restaurant.


    But no matter how beautiful the ce was, Emily just was not in the mood.


    Jack couldn''t exin it, but the atmosphere between the two of them was unnerving. He was nervous


    but he tried to act normal by trying to talk to Emily about the food.


    "Cloris, you should try this. This restaurant is known for this dish," he said as he moved a te closer


    to her. "It''s really good.


    I''ll peel the crayfish for you. What would you like to drink?"


    Looking at the smile on Jack''s face, Emily couldn''t help but feel irritated. All of a sudden, she felt like


    the room was closing in on her, and there was no room to breathe. "There''s no need. Listen, I have


    something to tell you."


    Deep inside, Jack knew that whatever she wanted to say, it wasn''t good. But he still kept smiling and


    told her, "Let''s eat first. You can tell meter. I know you''re hungry."


    Emily straightened on her seat and spoke clearly. "I have to say it now."


    He frowned at her sudden change of mood. He knew that this was about Jacob, and he didn''t like it.


    "Okay, what''s the matter?" he asked.


    "I don''t want to keep doing this. Let''s put everything out in the open." She lightly knocked her knuckles


    on the table, as if trying hard to decide on something. "I remember everything from my past, and I''m


    grateful for everything that you have been doing for me. But I don''t have feelings for you. Not now and


    not ever."


    She wanted him to realize that the only rtionship they could have was a business rtionship.


    When she saw his eyes widen in shock, it became clear to her that he never thought of their bond that


    way. "Emily," he began, "I know I was wrong before. I''m really sorry for what I''ve done to you. I''ve


    realized what a big mistake it was. If you could just give me a second chance..."


    He let his words hang, not knowing what else to say. He was nning to have a fresh start with her,


    and it made him happy that he was given a chance when she lost her memory. But never in his wildest


    dreams did he think that she didn''t lose her memory at all.


    He knew that with her confession, she was telling him that she knew her true identity as Emily.


    "I''m Cloris, and from now on, I will live my life as her. Emily''s been dead for a long time," she said,


    exining her desire to leave her past behind.


    Jack shook his head. "I don''t care if you''re Cloris or Emily. I like you all the same."


    She raised her hand to stop him before he could continue. "But I don''t like you, Jack. And I don''t want


    to waste your time. That''s the reason why I told you the truth." She tried her best to remain calm and


    continued. "It''s impossible for us to get back together, so please just don''t waste your time and your


    energy."


    Jack felt like the wind was knocked out of him. His heart hurt, and he was unwilling to give her up.


    "Love can be fostered, Cloris. You don''t have to say it now. I can wait until the day that you''re ready to


    tell me you love me," he told her.


    "Do you know what it tastes like, the chewing gum already chewed by others?" she asked.

 Chapter 329 Your Twin Sister

    Chapter 329 Your Twin Sister


    Jack''s face widened, speechless. He opened his mouth to speak something but decided against it.


    From his perspective, Emily was impure. It was like she was some sauce, with two men indulging


    themselves with her.


    "Calm down. Just think it over when your head''s finally clear." Emily spoke with no hint of emotion. She


    stood up and paid for the meal and left straight away.


    Jack decided not to chase her. He just sat there with both of his hands tucked under his chin. He felt


    gloom wash all over his body.


    As he looked at the delicate dishes on the table, he felt anger suddenly surge in him. He gritted his


    teeth and kicked the table.


    The dishes fell down and crashed into pieces onto the floor.


    His heart had never felt so heavy in his entire life. It''s like as if he was carrying arge sack on his


    shoulders.


    Emily went back to thepany and boarded the elevator. Then she found herself alone,


    contemting to herself.


    She punched the button, quietly, and emotionless. She looked at her reflection at the mirror on the


    elevator''s wall. She sighed, "I look dead."


    The next second, she stared at her broken expression at the mirror. She leaned onto the wall, trying


    her best to stand still. She let out a few tears before she took deep breaths topose herself again.


    "Breathe in, breathe out. It will pass," She muttered to herself.


    A few hours ago, she saw Jacob. She decided to mask her unhappiness with a cold nk mask. She


    badly needed to vent out and if she didn''t do that, she would go insane.


    She thought that once she saw Jacob once more, she would be able to face him calmly and treat him


    as a stranger. Unfortunately, she only found herself sobbing all alone in the elevator because of him.


    He became a part of her life. No matter how she tried her best to forget him, her heart told a different


    story. She was unable to ignore himpletely.


    When she finally returned to Z Country, she tried everything not to sh back at the memories with


    Jacob. His smiles, his touch, his kisses. She tried to control her feelings and not to think about him.


    She even to an extent such as not reading the reports about him.


    However, fate can be cruel.


    It must be God''s punishment to her the moment He let their paths cross once again.


    Emily stared at her reflection and wiped away her tears. She took out some pressed powder and red


    lipstick from her ck handbag. She retouched her makeup, trying to conceal how much of a mess she


    was a while ago. She also took out some dark sunsses to hide how red and puffy her eyes were.


    When she finally finished retouching, the elevator let out a "DING" before its doors opened.


    She stepped out of the elevator and her heels cked on every step. Her assistant, who waited for her


    outside the elevator, walked on her side. "So uhm.. Ms. Lu, you have a meeting with Mr. Ling at 2PM


    and then..."


    Emily interrupted the assistant and snatched the file coldly, "I can read it by myself."


    "Yes, Ms. Lu," the assistant spoke quickly, giving a slight bow.


    As they walked towards the corner of the corridors, they saw two employees talking and gossiping at


    each other during work.


    "Ms. Lu and Emily look so alike! It''s like they''re the real twin sisters!" They whispered between


    themselves. "But their personalities and tempers arepletely different!"


    "That''s true! She looks so cold that I feel shivers down my spine whenever I see her! It still baffles me


    why Mr. Jack still pursues her. She''s just a beautiful face. I mean, who will be able to stand her? After


    all, she''s some sort of an ice queen who made her kingdom have eternal winter."


    "But ording to Mr. Jack, that''s not true."


    "Well, do you believe him?"


    Then their eyes widened when they heard a pair of heels cking on the floor. They could hear it


    coming closer.


    These employees decided to keep quiet and watched Emily and her assistant walking towards them.


    They felt cold sweats drip on their foreheads, feeling frightened.


    With so many things that happened today, Emily had finally lost her patience. She stopped at her tracks


    and looked at these employees from their heads to their toes. "Did you know that backstabbing and


    gossip is not tolerated in Lu Jewelry?" With one finally look, she spoke coldly, "You two are fired."


    The employees were shocked as her assistant hid her gasp behind the files she was carrying.


    "Ms Lu, please forgive. We are so sorry!" One of them stood out and begged as the two of them


    shivered.


    Emily wasn''t moved at all. She simply waved her hand to her assistant, "Take down their names and


    their departments."


    The assistant could only respond, "Understood, Ms. Lu."


    Emily put a hand on her waist and loudly announced, "From now on, if I see someone spreading


    rumors just like this, they shall be fired immediately. Lu Jewelry do not tolerate such acts! And for the


    last time, my name is Cloris Lu, not Emily Bai. I don''t want to hear anybody saying I look like her."


    It was true that she began her life once again as Cloris Lu. She promised herself to be stronger and


    more ruthless, and would never let anyone step on her ever again. After saying that, she turned away.


    The assistant meekly followed her.


    Emily recalled what those employees were talking about and asked, "Did Emily Bai had actually a twin


    sister?"


    From what she knew, she didn''t had any twin sister. All sheer rumors.


    The assistant started to narrate, "Yes. After Ms. Bai''s death, the Tao n found her twin sister. They


    took her home and took care of her. And of course, you look exactly like Ms. Emily Bai."


    The assistant stopped speaking and bit her lips into a straight line, afraid to say anything further that


    might offend Emily.


    Emily''s eyes darkened, biting her lips as she contemted. ''Do I really have a twin sister? What the


    actual hell is going on?'' She thought, puzzled.


    "I see," Emily spoke. "You may leave now."


    When work was done, Emily drove home all by herself. When she finally entered her house, a sweet


    aroma of homemade cooking filled her nose.


    Beryl eximed happily, "Mommy! You''re finally home!" She pulled Emily into a tight hug.


    Emily held Beryl in her arms, looking down at her daughter''s smiling face. She felt all the stress melt


    away. "Mm...Have you been a good girl today?"


    "Yes!" Beryl answered loudly, burying her face on Emily''s chest. "Mommy, can you give me a kiss?"


    Emily''s heart felt it could melt at any moment. She was so blessed to have a bundle joy like Beryl. "Of


    course. How many would you like?" Then she kissed Beryl on both cheeks, then her forehead, earning


    giggles from her daughter.


    And in return, Beryl gave a kiss on her cheek. "I love you, Mommy."


    Emily smiled lovingly at her daughter. When she looked up, her smile faded when she saw Jack.


    "Mr. Jack, what are you doing here in my house?" She gave a re, holding Beryl protectively.


    Jack stood in front of her, wearing a pink flowery apron. He also had his sleeves rolled and held a


    spat in his hands. He looked like some house-husband.


    Emily rolled her eyes, putting a palm on her face. It must be the nanny who let him in. These past few


    days, he came to visit her frequently. Gradually, Beryl became acquainted with him.


    Jack smiled gently, "I''ve learnt how to cook so I decided to drop by and cook for Beryl and you."


    "Are you kidding me? Beryl''s health condition is rather delicate. Therefore, she needs to be watched


    over, especially with what she eats. Are you willing to take responsibility if anything happens once she


    eats your food?" Emily scolded him and shook her head.


    Jack felt dejected and quickly apologized, "I''m so sorry, Emily. I didn''t know."


    "Mommy, please don''t be mad at him," Beryl looked up at her face, looking concerned. She gave


    Emily''s sleeve a tug.


    "Baby, I..." Emily hesitated. Her face softened and she knew very well that she was in a sour mood


    today. Obviously, she was so stressed she directed her annoyance on Jack. "Mr. Jack, please go


    back," Emily spoke.


    "Can I speak to you in private?" Jack asked.


    Emily wanted to rest with Beryl, so she refused, "I''m sorry but I feel tired. Please... Wait, what the hell


    are you doing?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Before she finished her words, Jack picked her up and carried her like a princess. He didn''t mind her


    reactions and just brought her upstairs to her room.


    Beryl was shocked by his movements as she stood frozen. The nanny quickly covered her eyes and


    said, "Oh dear, Beryl. Let''s just watch a cartoon, shall we?" Then led her away.


    "Jack, what the fuck? Put me down, you scoundrel!" Emily yelled angrily. She kept struggling on Jack''s


    shoulders and even hitting his back with her fists.


    Jack didn''t mind her. He just closed the door andid her down gently on the bed.


    Emily sat on her bed, ring at him as he approached her slowly. She kept her guard up like a deer in


    headlight. "What the hell do you want from me?"

 Chapter 330 Do You Want A Daddy

    Chapter 330 Do You Want A Daddy


    "Come, let''s talk, Cloris," called Jack. Now, it was natural for him to call her Cloris, and it felt like an


    intimate thing. "I think Beryl needs a father. She needs aplete family, don''t you think so?"


    Emily paused for a moment before answering, pursing her lips. "No, I don''t. She''s not your daughter


    anyway, so you don''t have to bother yourself with that."


    His eyes shed a hint of surprise. "Emily, if you don''t believe me, Beryl and I could do a paternity test."


    Emily''s eyes narrowed. "That''s not necessary." Her eyes were almost twitching as she red at him.


    "She''s my daughter, and I know who her father is."


    For a moment there, Jack believed she already knew the truth. He soon calmed himself down and


    exined, "Emily, I thought the reason you came back to Z country was so that our daughter could


    enjoy a reunited,plete, family. Do you really want her to grow up without her father?"


    Emily''s jaw clenched. "I told you, she''s not your daughter." All sense of politeness out the window, she


    started raising her voice. "Jack, I''ve had enough of you. You should leave me alone."


    Her words upset him, and he looked at her carefully. "Did youe back for-"


    "I''m tired," Emily interrupted before he could speak the name. "I don''t want to deal with you anymore,


    so please just go."


    He kept silent for a moment and nodded. With an affectionate gaze and a gentle tone, he suggested


    once again, "I hope you can give it some thought, at least for Beryl''s sake. Have a good rest, then. I''ll


    go."


    Since returning home, Jack had rarely seen Emily so emotional and agitated. He knew the reason, of


    course.


    He finally turned away, his eyes a little gloomy.


    "Uncle Jack!" called Beryl. She sort of waddled over in her big slippers, a puppy following close beside


    her. "Did you have a fight with mommy?" she asked curiously.


    He bent down to hug her, and the puppy hopped around at his feet, leaning its forelegs on his thigh.


    "Nah, your mommy just needs some time to figure some thing out, you know?"


    "I got it," the child answered. She nodded idly before giving him a serious look. "Don''t do anything bad


    to my mommy, ok?"


    Heughed at the child''s sweet attempt to look threatening for her mother. "How would that happen?


    I''m so in love with your mommy."


    He bowed his head once again and kissed her little forehead. With a gentle look, he bid her goodbye.


    "Beryl, I have to go now. I''lle to see you in a few days, ok?"


    He knew that he''d only make things worse with Emily if he stayed. Leaving would be the best thing to


    do for now, especially because it would allow him toe up with another n.


    "Bye bye Uncle Jack!" she said sweetly. She walked him away before running back into her room and


    calling, "Mommy!"


    "Yes?" Her arms were over her eyes, but Emily couldn''t sleep. She sat up when she heard Beryl''s call.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Did you have a fight with Uncle Jack?" Beryl looked up at her mother with innocent eyes.


    "No, we were just having a little talk." Emily didn''t really want to exin the whole ordeal to her.


    "Mommy, I don''t want Uncle Jack toe to our house anymore."


    Emily paused a moment. "Why''s that? I thought you liked him?"


    If she had to give him something, Emily could only admit that Jack was quite good with children. In


    such a short period of time, it seemed as though Beryl warmed up to him well, and even wanted to y


    with him often.


    "Because he upsets mommy," Beryl frowned. "Mommy, I''m always on your side! Always!"


    Her child''s sweet, innocent words warmed Emily''s heart. She knew her daughter loved her very much.


    "Thank you, sweetie. I''m touched."


    Beryl stood on her tiptoes and gave her mom a kiss on her cheek. "I love you mommy, I care about you


    most."


    Emily smiled and flicked her nose. "Well, I care about you most, too." She took her into her arms and


    stroked her hair with all the gentleness of a mother. "Beryl, do you want a daddy?"


    Beryl knitted her eyebrows at the question. "Um¡­" she rubbed her arms and eventually shook her


    head. "I only want mommy."


    Emily''s eyes turned a bit ssy at the bittersweet feeling her daughter''s words gave her.


    She felt amazingly lucky to have such a sweet and loving daughter, but Beryl''s answer puzzled her.


    She was her own daughter, and she brought her up herself undoubtedly. How could it be that she


    couldn''t quite understand the child''s decision? The more sensible and clear headed Beryl was, the


    more distressed Emily felt.


    Was she supposed to sound so mature at her young age?


    The night passed, and Emily recovered from the emotional day. She went to work as she usually did,


    but something was still a little off throughout the morning.


    She was a bit absent-minded-- she even spilled her coffee on some important files and had to reprint


    them.


    "Um¡­Manager Lu," asked the assistant. "Are you alright?" She looked rather concerned for Emily.


    "You don''t look very well."


    She had never seen Emily behave that way. Normally, she was always very focused and diligent in her


    work. What was wrong with her today? She wondered if something happened to her boss.


    "I''m fine, don''t mind me, " Emily reassured. She put some pressure on her temples, and pinched the


    bridge of her nose, obviously tired. A feeling of helplessness was creeping into her heart.


    After the assistant left, she tried to put herself together and put all her attention on her work. She shook


    her head as if it could shake off her haziness, but failed. She set her files down instead and headed


    downstairs to rx.


    She walked idly for a bit, but froze when she saw the gate of LA.


    ''Old habits die hard, unfortunately, '' she thought. Walking in that direction was unconscious. It seemed


    her body was all too familiar with that path.


    She took a deep breath. She was about to turn around and leave when she felt a sudden grab at her


    shoulder by someone behind her.


    "Manager Bai! Miss Emily! It''s you? It''s you? Right?" The hoarse voice was agitated.


    Emily clenched her jaw, and slowly turned around. Behind her was the girl who worked under Emily at


    LA. Emily had helped her in the past.


    Trying to ignore the eager expectation in the girl''s eyes, Emily did her best to look indifferent. She


    pulled her arm back and made her voice go cold. "I''m sorry. You must be mistaken."


    The girl was looking at Emily now with trembling lips. "But...you¡­ But you''re¡­"


    "Do I really look like her?" She brought her hand up to stroke her cheek, but kept a poker face. "Well,


    I''m not her."


    The girl''s eyes widened as she took a step back in disbelief. "No! You''re¡­ you''re not¡­"


    The Miss Emily she knew was such a gentle woman-- always warm and sweet. She always felt so


    comfortable with her, as the woman was like sunshine in winter to her.


    But this woman before her¡­


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She had the same face, but her eyes were as cold as ice. She looked emotionless and unweing.


    "But you look so much like¡­" the girl muttered.


    Emily sighed harshly. "Excuse me, I have to go." Before the girl could even react, she spun around and


    walked away in a hurry, like she was on her way to something important.


    The girl didn''t chase after her this time.


    Relieved, Emily finally released her breath and let go of her expressionless mask. Of course, someone


    would remember her as Emily.


    But what did that matter?


    She was Cloris Lu now. The reason she came back to Z country was not just for the Lu family, but for


    herself.


    She had something important to take care of. ''I need to, '' she thought. ''I need to, or there won''t be any


    peace in my damned life.''

 Chapter 331 I Know What Im Doing

    Chapter 331 I Know What I''m Doing


    Emily didn''t prepare for the meeting with Jacob. She had spent thest few days in dreadful anxiety


    and restlessness. She did not know how to face the man she was once deeply in love with.


    However, the fact that Jacob hadn''t made any efforts to approach her after they first ran into each other


    that day, confused her. It was as if he had forgotten all about her.


    Emilyughed at herself in her mind, ''What was I expecting anyway?''


    Wasn''t it better that he didn''t show up unannounced?


    At least, she did not have to put up a facade to mask her emotions. Wasn''t it great?


    ''Let it be. Things will unfold on its own, '' sheforted herself.


    Unfortunately, what Emily didn''t know was that Jacob was lying in a hospital getting his severe injuries


    taken care of. The considerable amount of blood loss had left his face weak and pale.


    Every fiber of his being wanted to find Emily, but he couldn''t find her in his current state. He didn''t want


    Emily to see him like that.


    "Mr. Jacob, I''ve checked out what you''ve asked me to. They are......" Sam reported, as he stood beside


    Jacob''s bed.


    Jacob closed his eyes and then opened them wide. A cold light shed from his eyes, as he answered,


    "I see."


    Before he heard Sam''s report, Jacob had already figured out who had ordered the killers to


    assassinate him. Who else on earth would want him dead, apart from Jack?


    It was pity that Jack didn''t exert his full strength to kill Jacob.


    ''Jack, I''ve given you enough chances. But now it''s time to pay the piper, '' thought Jacob.


    Jacob had made up his mind. Suddenly, something urred to him, and Jacob looked at Sam again


    and asked, "When''s the business cocktail party this time?"


    Sam answered, "The day after tomorrow."


    "Where''s my invitation?" asked Jacob.


    When Sam realized that Jacob had decided to go to the cocktail party, he got flustered. With a look of


    genuine concern on his face, he advised, "Mr. Jacob, you still need more rest to regain your strength.


    Your wounds need time to heal. Please don''t put your own health at risk. I mean..." he advised.


    Jacob frowned and intruded, "I know what I ''m doing."


    ''This is bullshit! How can you go to the party like this?'' Sam mused.


    Although, he really wanted to speak his mind, out of frustration, he did not have the courage to voice


    his contradiction to Jacob. He bit his lip and urged, "Mr. Jacob, this party... this party dose not matter to


    us. Maybe you..."


    "It matters to me very much," insisted Jacob. Jacob looked up at Sam with a cold stare, and continued,


    "You just have to execute my orders. Anything else is not a part of your concerns."


    Sam tried to persuade Jacob, but he didn''t want to overstep his boundaries. "Yes, sir. I''ll get on it right


    away," he answered.


    "Well, you can go now," said Jacob.


    "Okay, sir," Sam walked out of the ward ordingly.


    Now there was only Jacob in this deluxe single ward. The pain was tolerable for him, but the one thing


    that he struggled to deal with was the emptiness in his heart.


    The only person who could fix the emptiness in his heart wasn''t willing to do so anymore.


    Jacob''s sight moved towards the door without a conscious thought. He did not know what he was


    looking forward to, but he was too stubborn to move his sight away.


    ''How great it would be if Emily came to see me!'' thought Jacob.


    However, heughed at the absurdity of his own wishes. Emily did not even know what had happened


    to him and where he was right now. How would she possibly show up there?


    Moreover, even if she knew, it was hard to say whether she would want to see him or not.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Disappointment emerged in his eyes eventually. The pain from his wounds surged up and shook his


    body.


    Suddenly, he heard someone walking towards his ward. The faint sound of footsteps drew closer every


    second.


    ''Who could it be? Could it be her?'' thought Jacob.


    For reasons unknown to him, Jacob''s heart throbbed with intense anticipation. His sights were fixated


    on the door, and the anticipation in his eyes was hard to keep hidden. Although, his chances were slim,


    he could not help hoping that the person walking to his ward would be the woman he was dying to see.


    The moment the door of his ward was pushed open, it was as if the world around him had stopped


    moving. The first thing that came into his sight was a pair of extravagant, white high heels.


    "Jacob!" The gentle female voice was filled with sincere concern.


    When Jacob saw the face of the person who was standing at the door, the light in his eyes diminished


    immediately. The look of anticipation on his face had long disappeared, reced by his usual


    indifferent disposition.


    "Jennifer? What are you doing here?" asked Jacob.


    "I heard that you were hurt, so Ie here to see you," answered Jennifer. Jennifer bit her lips. They


    had not been in touch since they had a big argument the other day. This was a good chance for


    Jennifer toe see him.


    "You heard?" said Jacob, as he coldly nced at her, and continued, "From whom? Mr. Gu? Did he


    send you here to spy on me?"


    "Jacob, you know that''s not why I am here," exined Jennifer.


    "I don''t care why you''re here. I don''t want to see you now," said Jacob. Since reality had crushed his


    dreams, Jacob was not in the mood to talk to anyone. He didn''t even try to control his anger, before he


    yelled, "Just go!"


    Displeased, Jennifer''s eyes reddened at once. She screamed, "Do you have to treat me like this?


    What about our friendship?"


    "The moment you tried toe in between me and Emily, our friendship died. I don''t care whether you


    support me or not, I don''t trust you anymore," said Jacob.


    "You know I would never hurt you!" she pleaded. Jennifer couldn''t hold back her emotions anymore.


    The flowers and fresh fruits rolled out to the ground, as she dropped the fruit basket in her hand.


    With tears in her eyes, she insisted to stay there with him. Jennifer walked over Jacob''s bed and


    hugged him tightly. "Jacob, I know you can understand me! Right? You know me!" she cried out.


    Jacob meant the world to Jennifer.


    She could never hurt Jacob, no matter what happened between them.


    Jacob, however, pushed her away immediately, throwing her to the ground at once.


    "Back off!" said Jacob, without any hint of emotion in his eyes.


    Before long, a few bodyguards walked in and escorted Jennifer out of the room rudely.


    Jennifer did not struggle, as the tears streamed down her face like tiny waterfalls.


    Jennifer figured that Jacob was only attracted to Emily for her innocence. But why? Jennifer even


    stooped low and tried to emte Emily''s innocence, but that didn''t work either. She couldn''t understand


    why Jacob wouldn''t even look at her?


    ...


    Emily also received an invitation to the business cocktail party. She had no reason to refuse it.


    Although, she dreaded the thought of meeting someone she couldn''t face there, she didn''t want to run


    from reality.


    Even Jack stopped pestering her, which came as a massive surprise and relief to her. Atst, she didn''t


    have to think about dealing with his irritating badgering.


    On the day of the party.


    Emily drove herself to the party, as the representative of Lu Jewelry. When she walked in, she caught


    the eyes of everyone there.


    She was dressed elegantly in a handmade, light blue dress. The design of her dress highlighted her


    stunning figure. The sequin dotted hemline highlighted her bright eyes as they sparkled like a pair of


    luminescent diamonds, radiant and beautiful.


    Beautiful and breathtaking. Close but unattainable.


    Emily calmly met with everyone''s re. Among them, most of the women were envious of her, but the


    men showered her with their affection and appreciation.


    "Who''s she? She looks familiar, but I don''t think I have met her before."


    "She is the manager of Lu Jewelry, and the daughter of the Lu Family. I heard that she looks like Emily


    from LA Company."


    "You''re right. No wonder Mr. Jack keeps pursuing her. But she seems to be very different from Emily. I


    prefer Miss Lu..."

 Chapter 332 Surprise

    Chapter 332 Surprise


    Leona had known Cloris for a long time, even though they had never met each other. However, even


    Leona couldn''t help feeling annoyed at Cloris for stealing her thunder.


    Leona anxiously wanted to meet the person who dared topete with Lin Jewelry.


    Rumour has it that Cloris looked a lot like Emily. This made Leona want to see Cloris with her own eyes


    even more. ''So what?'' Leona sneered in her mind.


    Leona elegantly walked over to Cloris with her high heels and a ss of red wine in her hand.


    Meanwhile, Cloris was busy chatting with the CEO of somepany, when suddenly she had a


    foreboding feeling that someone was staring at her. She politely asked to be excused and then ended


    the conversation.


    Leona watched Cloris from behind and mocked her in her mind, ''Why don''t you turn around to look at


    me? You coward!''


    Suddenly, Cloris turned around elegantly and faced Leona, as if she had read her mind. Caught by


    surprise, Leona stood there frozen, like a deer caught in headlights.


    She was the spitting image of Emily!


    ''How did she be Miss Cloris?'' Leona wondered.


    The others may have mistaken the person standing in front of her for someone else, but Leona could


    never make the same mistake as everybody else! After all, they were friends for so many years. She


    could never forget her so easily!


    Emily never died in that ne crash!


    Leona watched as Cloris walked towards her with a dampened smile on her face which clearly


    indicated that she was who Leona thought she was¨C Emily!


    "Ms Lin, I''ve heard so much about you," said Cloris. Emily politely shook Leona''s hands with


    confidence.


    Leona took a closer look at Emily''s delicate face and said word by word, "Emily? I know you are


    Emily..."


    Cloris drew her hand back and said, "Emily? I keep hearing from people that we look a lot like each


    other."


    "No. You don''t just look like her. You are E..."


    "Miss Leona," Cloris interrupted Leona. "Have you forgotten your manners? Don''t forget where you are


    now," she continued, with a cold expression on her face.


    In the blink of an eye, Leona stood back and clenched her teeth to hold back her shock and


    displeasure.


    Cloris moved one step closer towards Leona and whispered, "Long time no see, Rose."


    In a dramatic turn of events, Cloris dered that she was aware of the fact that the manager of Lin


    Jewelry was actually Rose who had changed her name to Leona.


    Leona''s face fell faster than a corpse in cement boots, the moment she heard Emily utter her real


    name. Unable toprehend what had just happened, she cursed in her mind, ''Emily, you''ve ruined


    my life once. Haven''t you had enough? You bitch!''


    Speechless, Leona stood as if paralyzed from the neck up, but Emily did not care about any of that and


    continued, "Life really is such a mystery. Anyway, we recognized each other at first sight."


    There was a time when Emily cherished their friendship, but unfortunately, Rose betrayed her trust and


    returned the favor with resentment and harm.


    "What on earth are you doing here?" asked Leona. Desperately trying to make sense of it all, Leona


    tried her best to calm her nerves. However, she still had a few unanswered questions in her mind, ''Why


    was Emily still alive?


    She should have been dead! What a lucky bitch! How could she survive that terrible ne crash?''


    "I just want to tell you one thing. You''d better stay away from me," suggested Emily. Emily lowered her


    head and swayed the ss of red wine gracefully, but her eyes were as cold as the arctic winter. "I''ve


    left my previous life in the past, but I''m not sure whether I will unveil the truth someday, so you''d better


    watch out, '' Emily threatened.


    They spoke in a low voice, just so no one else could hear them. On the surface they kept a calm


    composure, hiding away all the hatred and resentment they had for each other.


    "That''s exactly what I wanted to say to you," said Leona. With a disappointed look on her face, she


    continued, " What a pity that you did not die!"


    " Yeah. You must be very disappointed, right? The show isn''t over yet. There will be much moreter,"


    said Emily, with a menacing smirk to follow up with what she said.


    Leona seemed to have lost herself in thoughts as she stared at Emily. Eventually, she sneered and


    said, "Well, you look confident. There''s a surprise for youter!"


    Surprise? Emily smiled back and said, "Well then, let''s wait and see."


    Boiling with anger, Leona clenched her fist so hard, her beautiful nails dug into her palms. ''Emily,


    you''ve changed a lot. You are very different from the Emily I once knew.''


    Leona did not want to admit it, but she couldn''t deny that Emily was apletely transformed person.


    Now there was an air of calmness in her disposition and she carried herself with grace and dignity.


    If Leona had not seen her face, she would have definitely mistaken her for another noble person!


    ''Miss Cloris of Lu family?


    Emily, you are still so lucky. Damn it! But I will destroy every bit of your luck!'' Leona plotted in her mind.


    From an outsider''s perspective, their short talk was just like a friendly social routine. However, even if it


    didn''t seem like a friendly chat, no one would be stupid enough to interrupt them.


    "Let''s wait and see. I hope you can still remain calmter," said Leona. Having her spirits dampened,


    Leona brought the conversation to an end and walked away.


    Emily looked up Leona once on the inte and instantly caught that it was Rose. Regrettably, Leona


    had not done the same thing. But what did she mean by "surprise"? Was it a well-nned plot or a


    quick fix?


    ''Let''s wait and see, '' Emily said to herself.


    Emily got rid of the ss of red wine and began to socialize with the other guests. During the banquet,


    many people approached her to speak with her and she tried to be social but for some reason she


    couldn''t help herself from feeling disappointed.


    Emily saw neither Jack nor Jacob in this business banquet.


    It came as no surprise, since the Gu family was such an important family, they didn''t need toe to


    such a banquet to seek other people''s cooperation. For them it was always the other way around.


    Perhaps the fact that neither of them showed up in front of Emily was the best oue she could have


    hoped for.


    What was Emily looking for? ''This is not what Cloris would do!'' Emily persuaded herself.


    Before long, the mere sight of person stepping in from the door changed Emily''s mood almost


    immediately. She was white as chalk. Her eyes and her mouth were frozen wide open in an expression


    of stunned surprise.


    The silver dress she was wearing, kissed the woman''s milky white skin like a lover''s embrace. With


    long ck hair, and her head held high, she waltzed on with an effortless saunter. Alluringly, she would


    blink her sparkling eyes from time to time, allowing her eyshes to flutter like the wings of a butterfly.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Gobsmacked, Emily gasped for air, as she stared at the person who had the exact same face as hers.


    For brief moment, she thought she was looking at herself from a few years ago.


    ''So, that''s the "surprise" Leona was talking about?'' Emily wondered.


    She saw a woman who had the exactly same face with herself!


    Coincidentally, the woman also noticed Emily when she walked through the door. The world around


    them had fallen into silence, as they stared into each other''s eyes from a distance.


    All of sudden, everyone''s attention got dragged towards them.


    "Oh, my God! They look exactly alike!


    Apart from the minor differences, they could easily pass as twins!" someone said in a low voice.


    "The woman dressed in silver is the daughter of Tao family. Rumor has it that Emily was her twin


    sister," another personmented.


    "So what''s the matter with the daughter of Lu family... When did Emily''s face be so popr?" the


    guests spoke among themselves.


    Finally, Emily realized that the woman standing by the door was the well-known "Emily''s twin sister",


    her assistant had told her about.


    ''Well, well, well. This is quite interesting, '' Emily thought in her mind.


    Emily noticed the woman''s expression change from shocked to astonished. Soon, the woman gave


    Emily a familiar menacing smile, which Emily thought was a contradiction to her elegant dress up, like a


    poisonous flower blooming in the snow field.


    Emily''s heart trembled violently as she shook her head in utter disbelief. She stopped and drew a sharp


    breath.


    ''Tina!


    That is Tina! The horrid woman who killed my foster parents!


    She is just standing there with no sign of remorse!'' Emily yelled in her mind.

 Chapter 333 Nothing But A White Lotus

    Chapter 333 Nothing But A White Lotus


    Tina couldn''t put to words the wave of emotions she felt when she finally saw Emily - she couldn''t


    believe her eyes. She was beyond excited she felt like she was going to explode.


    Nobody else had made her feel that much emotion for the past four years.


    She always had some suspicion about Emily dying out of nowhere - that wasn''t the Emily that she


    knew. To Tina, if Emily was going to get killed by someone - it would be her, it wouldn''t be just anyone.


    "Tina," Mark whispered Tina''s name from behind her.


    "Shh," Tina raised her forefinger and put it to her lips to silence Mark, "Be quiet," she said with a


    serious look on her face.


    Mark looked towards the direction where Tina was focused. He frowned when he saw a woman that


    looked like Emily.


    ''Is that Emily? Isn''t she dead?'' Mark thought to himself.


    Mark had always abhorred Emily''s face because Tina was obsessed with her. Tina could never stop


    talking about Emily especially over the past four years. She also had stic surgery so she would look


    like Emily.


    Emily was just a in old girl - Mark didn''t know why Tina was so obsessed with her.


    If he hadn''t known that Tina, in reality, hated Emily so much that she wanted to kill Emily with her own


    two hands, he would''ve thought she was in love with Emily.


    Either way, Mark hated anyone who caught Tina''s attention - whether it was a guy or a girl.


    Emily stared Mark down - he was her brother who had attempted to kill her over and over again.


    To Emily, Mark wasn''t a brother anymore, he was an evil spirit with no conscience.


    Everyone wasing together in one ce and there was nothing that could be done about it. This


    should have been over four years ago!


    Tina put on a sly smile, picked up her dress, and started to walk towards Emily only to be held back by


    Mark.


    "Let me go," Tina barked as she turned around to scowl at Mark, "Didn''t you hear me, Mark? Let me


    go."


    Mark''s grasp on her arm was gentle but firm, "Didn''t you just have your eyes on the youngest son of


    the Li n a few days ago? I can help you, you know."


    "No." Tina wasn''t interested at all - all she wanted to do now was see the look on Emily''s face, "Let me


    go!" she said, raising her voice a bit this time.


    Mark ignored her. He tightened her grasp and pulled her aside, "I promise you that you won''t regret


    this. Please."


    The people around them started watching and pointing but Mark made sure that there was nothing for


    them to see.


    Emily was fuming and she had some trouble keeping it in check that she almost broke the ss in her


    hand into pieces.


    She came back to Z Country for two reasons and that was for the Lu n and vengeance for her and


    her foster parents.


    Emily''s foster parents weren''t the best ones but nheless, she appreciated them because they fed


    her, clothed her, and sent her to school.


    All of theirpses weren''t justified by Tina killing them in cold blood. Not to mention that Tina was their


    actual daughter, not even Emily.


    It was absolutely insane for Tina to kill her own parents and Emily wanted nothing but revenge for that.


    She wanted to make sure that Tina was going to pay for what she did.


    People began to move and dance to the sound of the music.


    "Miss Lu, would you like to dance with me?" A handsome gentleman stepped in front of Emily and held


    out his hand gently.


    Emily looked up only to see someone very familiar.


    The man was Magee.


    He was the man behind the whole thing about Leona. He must have been nning something because


    he wouldn''t just show himself to Emily out of nowhere and without reason.


    Emily had no ns of dancing with Magee but when she saw the look on Leona''s face, she took


    Magee''s hand and epted his invitation just to spite Leona.


    Emily smiled, "Sure!"


    As expected, Leona tightened her grip on her wine ss - she was oozing with jealousy.


    This was exactly the response that Emily was hoping for. The only thing that would make Emily happy


    was if Leona was unhappy.


    Magee waspletely oblivious to the tension between the two women. He kept his gaze at Emily and


    was thrilled at her response.


    Emily didn''t know what Magee was up to but that didn''t mean that she couldn''t use him for her own


    gain. So she hesitantly held out her hand but just when she was about to reach Magee''s hand,


    someone grabbed her from out of nowhere.


    "Ah!" she shrieked. Magee made a gesture to hold on to her but he stopped and she didn''t know why.


    Before Emily knew it, her body was jolted against a man whose scent was familiar.


    "You..." She tried to wriggle herself free but the man held her by the wrist.


    "What are you doing..." Emily was speechless when she recognized who it was.


    Emily didn''t know how to act, what to feel, or even what to think! She was in a daze and she didn''t


    know what was happening - she stopped struggling and Jacob was still holding tightly to her wrist.


    And Jacob wouldn''t let her go. Instead, he held Emily in his arms, looked her in the eye, and touched


    his lips with hers.


    When their lips touched, it was like fireworks - both their hearts started beating faster and a chill ran


    down both their spines.


    Jacob kissed her passionately, pouring all those years of longing into this single moment.


    He could feel Emily''s warm body against his - that meant she was real!


    Everything was too surreal for Jacob. Emily was here. She was real. The void in his heart had been


    filled once again.


    Emily! His Emily! Alive Emily!


    The kiss sent Emily into a trance that when she finally realized what was happening, she instantly


    pushed him away, "Get off!"


    "Sss..." Emily didn''t know that she touched his wound on the chest which made Jacob take a deep


    breath.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily was shocked, "What happened to you?"


    "Just an ident," Jacob said, nuzzling his face into her hair, "Come here, I want to hold you again."


    Tears were welling up in Emily''s eyes and her heart was still beating rapidly, "Are you hurt?"


    No wonder she hadn''t saw him for several days. Emily didn''t know what she felt for Jacob but she knew


    that she couldn''t me him nor hate him because he hadn''t done anything wrong.


    On the contrary, Emily felt like apologizing to him.


    But she couldn''t pretend that everything was fine and everything was back to normal.


    She didn''t want to be stuck in the past.


    Jacob noticed the change in her eyes and suddenly, he felt okay for the first time in four years.


    "I lied to you, it wasn''t an ident," he said, smiling and leaning towards her to kiss her again. But


    Emily pped him across the face before he could even get close.

 Chapter 334 We Are Meant To Be Together

    Chapter 334 We Are Meant To Be Together


    Jacob was hit right in the face by Emily and he was taken aback for a second. Instead of leting her go,


    he just held her tighter.


    "Put your hands away from me!" Emily yelled angrily, but Jacob wasn''t listening. While she was yelling


    and throwing punches, he kept his position, still, with eyes staring at her.


    She hit his wound and Jacob screamed with pain. Emily took this chance to get away from his grip and


    ran away as fast as she could.


    "E..." Jacob tried to call her, but his voice was suffocated inside his throat.


    So, he tried to move and run after her, but his strengths were leaving him as he was losing warm blood


    from his chest. He had to stop and fell on his knees.


    ''The wound opened again.


    It''s better... if I let her go, I don''t want to scare her.'' he told himself. Now the pain was so intense that he


    was losing grip with reality.


    Rapidly he reached his phone and gave Sam a call, asking him to bring him another suit as soon as


    possible.


    Sam walked immediately into the wine party and looked nervously for Jacob.


    He told Jacob to stay away from parties and troubles at least until his wound waspletely healed,


    but as always he didn''t listen to him. Jacob was arrogant and stubborn, and now...


    But Sam was ready for this, he knew that Jacob would have shown up here to see Emily. And he knew


    also that he would have chosen this a million times again.


    ''This woman makes him weak, '' thought Sam mournfully.


    On the other side, Emily was taking some time to breathe after her runaway. She waited until her heart


    calmed down its fric pumping.


    She promised herself that she would stay away from Jacob. However, this required much more efforts


    than she thought. Each and every time she saw him, she still felt the same thrill that she felt the very


    first time. Thus, the only reasonable option was to avoid him at all times.


    But deep down she knew that she would have spent her whole life within his arms. But sadly, not


    always things go in the way we expected.


    A broken mirror cannot be fixed, just like their rtionship.


    "Tig-Tag-Tig-Tag" The sound of a pair of high-heeled shoes interrupted her thoughts, Emily slowly


    looked up and her eyes stared wide open at the person walking in the room,"Tina," she said coldly.


    Tina was standing in front of Emily, staring at her with her usual superior attitude.


    Emily still hated Tina for what she did to her, but now Emily feared her no more,"The person you are


    looking for is in the back." said Emily.


    "I am not looking for Jacob. I was looking for you," said Tina, with a strange expression stamped on her


    face. However, Emily was not the only one feeling that something in the air was changing. Tina also


    had a strange feeling toward Emily, ''Something in her has changed, this conversation just got


    interesting.''


    Emily sneered,"What do you want from me?"


    Tina gave a smile and spoke directly,"So, what does it feel like to kiss Jacob?"


    Tina must have seen them together. She was spying them again and this was disgusting,"Go away,"


    Emily told her back.


    She was no more willing to y these silly games with Tina.


    "Come one, why did you get so angry? I was just asking a simple question." Tina was growing happier


    as Emily be more and more upset, really much happier than she expected.


    "If you want to know, why don''t you try yourself?" Emily asked impatiently.


    And without any second thought, Emily pushed Tina away. At first, Tina struggled to stay on her feet


    but then she felt on the floor.


    As soon as she was back on her feet Emily was already gone. In an impetus of rage, she punched the


    wall crying "Stupid bitch!"ing straight from the heart.


    At that moment, Mark showed up and hugged Tina from the back without saying a word.


    But Tina was so mad with Emily that no one couldfort her in that moment, neither Mark,"Stop


    stalking me!" she yelled.


    "I was afraid she could hurt you." Mark sighed,"when will you grow up Tina? Let''s get over this


    obsession..."


    "What? I am the problem now?"


    In the past four years, Tina had be more bossy and stubborn than ever. But for Mark, this Tina


    was way better than the previous one; the mad, masochist and violent Tina. When Tina went for the


    stic surgery she was still as mad as she has always been. But ever since she got rid of those scars


    and reshaped her face to match Emily''s one, she quieted down.


    Mark let Tina do that to herself, but he still hated Emily from within for what she had done to her sister.


    Meanwhile, Tina was still shouting at Mark,"Put me down! I hate you, you make me sick!"


    ''I make you sick?'' within a few seconds Mark really let go of Tina and then he left, leaving her


    completely alone.


    "Mark! How dare you! Don''t show up in front of me ever again!"


    A minuteter, Mark was back, bent over and hugged Tina again. Unsurprisingly, Tina pped him on


    the face. The sound of the p echoed in the quiet corridor.


    But Mark didn''t do anything about it, it was like he hasn''t noticed that Tina had just pped his face


    with all her might. He was used to her outbursts after all,"I hope your hand is not hurting now..."


    Tina''s eyes were colored in red, like a mother that scolding her son after having done something very


    stupid,"I think you are born mean. You do really like to be pped, don''t you?"


    "Yes, I do indeed." Then Mark lifted Tina in his strong arms and walked past the corridor. His face was


    getting red where Tina had hit him, but it seemed he didn''t care much, neither of the pain nor of other


    people staring at them,"Do you like to p people, don''t you? It makes us exactly a perfect match."


    Heughed,"So... We are meant to be together."


    What was weird in this, was that Mark meant each and every word he said. He would get green with


    envy every time he thought of Tina whipping others. Why couldn''t he get all that attention?


    He would have locked Tina in his basement just to have her all for himself hoping that eventually, he


    would be the one and the only.


    At the same moment, Emily was trying to get out of the party.


    She didn''t have the right mood to keep going, so she made up an excuse to leave earlier. However, as


    she was passing through the exit door she bumped into Jacob.


    She noticed that he had changed a suit, but she didn''t mean to ask. So, she moved aside and kept


    walking.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Get on the car," said Jacob in a low tone. His voice was so hoarse that Emily at first couldn''t figure out


    whether it was really Jacob asking it,"I swear, I won''t touch you this time." added Jacob shortly.


    How to describe what Emily was feeling? If Jacob was a fire, and she was a lonely butterfly that wanted


    to get some warm but also scared to be burned into ashes.


    "Come over here." Jacob insisted. He knew that at some point she would have cracked.


    Emily bit her lips tightly and without thinking too much got into the car.


    There was no one else with them, and the air between the two was inexplicably sad.


    Jacob immediately started the engine and asked excitedly,"Shall we have dinner together?"


    "Bring me home Jacob." But then Emily remembered that Beryl was still at her home, it was not a good


    idea to get back now.


    She didn''t want Jacob to find out about Beryl. Jack had already found out about him, but this was not a


    big deal since he didn''t want to take her child away. But if Jacob would have found out about him, she


    couldn''t imagine how he would react.


    When Emily tried to tell him she had changed her mind, she noticed that Jacob was pale as a ss of


    milk in the face. "What''s the matter, Jacob? Are you feeling alright?"


    Jacob smiled,"Are you worried about me now?"


    Emily didn''t say anything but furrowed her brows.


    Jacob turned serious again,"Don''t worry. It''s not a big deal."


    ''Maybe Jacob was really telling the truth back then... Maybe he really did get hurt...'' Emily kept asking


    herself for all the travel.


    Emily noticed a small pendant hanging from the rearview mirror, which had a red tassel in the middle


    that had faded a little. It kept dangling in front of her.


    It was a gift that she gave to Jacob one day. She didn''t expect that he had kept it for all these years.


    "Stop the car," Jacob stopped the car and parked just aside the road.

 Chapter 335 Become a Full Fledged Man

    Chapter 335 Be a Full Fledged Man


    Jacob became a little annoyed. He ignored Emily''s words and drove on. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    Emily turned to look at him and replied seriously, "I want you to pull over. Let''s take turns to drive."


    At first, Jacob thought Emily wanted to get out of the car, that''s why he didn''t believe what she had


    said. "Do you mean that you want to take turns with me?" he asked doubtfully.


    "Do you think you are fit to be driving in this condition? Even if you don''t care about your own safety, I


    care about mine."


    "Well, I''ll take your advice then," he answered. A tiny smile escaped Jacob''s mouth, thinking that Emily


    still cared about him. He pulled over to the side of the road and switched seats with Emily. "I trust you,"


    he said to Emily.


    Emily didn''t respond. She looked straight ahead and started the car skillfully.


    Jacob looked at her tenderly and found a sense of harmony they once had again. He smiled and


    asked, "Where are you taking me?"


    A sudden rush of anger surged up within Emily. ''How stupid is Jacob! Why did he attend the cocktail


    party just to get himself in trouble, especially when he''s injured already? He is just looking for trouble.


    How could he be so childish?" she wondered.


    Emily''sints were almost at the tip of her tongue, but she held back her anger. "Hospital," she


    answered, with a straight face.


    "I don''t want to go there," he said.


    "It''s not up to you," she replied.


    For the first time since he knew her, Jacob felt the strength and determination in her tone. She had


    changed a lot over the past four years. She was not the gentle, soft-spoken girl she once used to be.


    Whatever! She was just who she was. That was enough for Jacob.


    Jacob earnestly prayed that the road ahead would be long or even endless so that he could stay with


    her like this until the end of time.


    "Emily," he whispered her name.


    Emily heard his calling but she didn''t react to him. She pressed her lips, waiting for him to continue.


    "I am sorry," he said.


    "Never mind," Emily answered casually, pretending not to care. In truth, she gripped the steering wheel


    firmly, sensing a sharp pain in her heart.


    Jacob looked paler than before.


    He thought that Emily would vent her anger at him or at least me him. He would have felt better if


    she did. Anything was better than the dreadful silence that surrounded them. However, Emily''s answer


    broke his heart. The words "never mind" formed a deep rift between them.


    Never mind. Emily meant it literally. She had forgiven him a long time ago.


    The long lingering affection between them seemed to have fade away. It left no room for him to hold on


    to.


    Jacob opened his mouth to speak, but Emily interrupted him.


    "You already knew the truth, didn''t you?" she asked. Emily was too tired and she didn''t want to pretend


    any more.


    Emily and Cloris were the same person, but they had different personalities, indeed. Emily had no


    intentions of running from reality, she just yed along with it from the moment she denied "Emily" as


    her identity. As time passed by, she eventually grew into her new self.


    A person with a strong character who was willing to let go of the past and embrace the future.


    Evidently, she was not qualified yet.


    "I knew it from the moment I saw you," Jacob said, as he coughed and cleared his throat.


    "I hope you won''t try to take revenge on Sean or any other members of the Lu Family," Emily said


    calmly. "It was all my idea. They didn''t have anything to do with it. If you want to me someone, you


    should me me," she added.


    "Is that what you think of me?" he asked. Jacob smiled bitterly. How could he hate her for something


    that happened a long time ago? Ever since their bittersweet reunion, all he wanted to do was show his


    deep affection for her.


    Jacob could never hate Emily, no matter what she did to him.


    Did she intend to protect the Lu family?


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "The Lu family is moreplicated than you think," she exined.


    Emily frowned. Obviously, she was not willing to discuss those matters with him. "Well, we''ve arrived at


    the hospital," she added.


    Before long, she brought the car to a stop.


    Jacob, however, didn''t get off the car just yet. He stared at her and said, "Emily."


    Emily looked away and opened the door to get out. She called Sam to pick Jacob up and look after


    him.


    After getting off the phone, Emily turned to Jacob, who was sitting inside the car with eyes fixed on her.


    As if Emily already knew what Jacob was going to say, she said softly, "Let bygones be bygones. Let


    us forget the past."


    Although, there was no trace of animosity or displeasure in her soft voice, her words were fashioned


    like a dagger that cut through his heart like a hot knife on butter. Jacob was devastated.


    Forget the past? How could he forget the past so easily?


    Soon, Sam arrived the hospital. He had mixed feelings when he saw his boss, but he had to convey an


    important message to Jacob.


    "Sir, Mr. Gu wants you toe back. Do you want me to refuse him?" said Sam.


    Jacob finally returned to his senses and said sharply, "No."


    Concerned, Sam said, "But your wounds look much worse than before. If you..."


    "It doesn''t matter. It won''t kill me," he said. Jacob shut his eyes tight, and then opened them wide. In


    just the blink of an eye he returned to his old self, cold and decisive. "Prepare the car for me," he


    ordered.


    Jacob was curious to see what trick Mr. Gu wanted to y with him again.


    Jacob was so assertive that Sam obeyed his orders without hesitation.


    After 20 minutes, Jacob arrived at Mr. Gu''s mansion.


    The tea carried a subtle, pleasant fragrance across the misty room.


    Mr. Gu stood in front of a valuable painting, holding a walking stick with one hand and a string of


    Buddhist beads in the other. He looked at the painting pensively while turning the mellow beads every


    now and then.


    Jacob entered the tea room and saw Mr. Gu standing in front of a painting, with his back to him.


    Mr. Gu still focused on the painting, as if he didn''t notice that Jacob was standing behind him. After a


    long while, he finally spoke out, "Oh, it''s you."


    Having heard no response from Jacob, Mr. Gu reinforced his tone, "I heard that you got hurt. What


    happened to you? Are you alright now?"


    "Thank you for your concern, but I won''t die so easily," Jacob answered coldly.


    "Jacob, why do you treat me like a stranger?" Mr. Gu asked, as he sighed in despair. He turned around


    and looked at Jacob with his cloudy eyes. "Have you been holding a grudge against me for what I did


    years ago? Why won''t you forgive me?" he asked.


    "You don''t deserve my forgiveness," Jacob answered.


    "Well, you be a full fledged man now, and still you don''t have any respect for me," said Master


    Gu.


    "Ah! I will never respect a man like you. You don''t deserve it at all," Jacob answered, as he looked


    straight into Mr. Gu''s eyes. This old man tried so hard to preserve his dignity with the support of a


    walking stick, but his true self was revealed by his stooped shoulders.


    Mr. Gu was getting really old now.


    "What exactly do you want from me? Does the power I''ve given to you over the years not satisfy you


    anymore?" Mr. Gu asked.


    "Do you mean the power that you can withdraw from me at any time?" Jacob sneered. In truth, Mr. Gu


    has always had his guard up against Jacob.


    Mr. Gu coughed and replied, "That''s because you are always going against my will."


    Jacob''s wounds also dragged a cough up his throat, but he forced it back and said, "I am not your


    puppet."


    "There''s no point in arguing amongst ourselves any more," Mr. Gu said and coughed hard. He took a


    swig of tea, trying to relieve his cough, and then continued, "I want you to do me a favor. You don''t


    need to refuse me immediately. I am quite sure that you will ept it after I tell you the details."


    "Just tell me the details," Jacob set his sharp eyes on Mr. Gu.


    "Do you remember that one of your brothers got lost 20 years ago?" he asked Jacob.


    "Do you know where he is?" Jacob asked, wide-eyed and anxious.


    "Yes," he replied. Mr. Gu liked talking with man like Jacob, sharp and straightforward. That was the


    characteristic every clever man should be equipped with. "As long as you help me to sessfully


    merge A Group in A Country, I will turn him over to you immediately," Mr. Gu added.

 Chapter 336 Let Me Be Your Mistress

    Chapter 336 Let Me Be Your Mistress


    Jacob sneered, "You really know how toe up with ns."


    "Is that a yes?" asked Mr. Gu.


    "But on one condition," Jacob said.


    "Go on," added Mr. Gu. Mr. Gu seemed to have peaked his interest.


    "This is thest thing I will do for you," Jacob said, with a cold, hard look on his face.


    "Okay," Mr. Gu promised quickly. He seemed to have thought of something, and his wrinkled old face


    showed an unidentified smile. "Jacob, the war in A country is so fierce that you muste back alive,


    otherwise how can you avenge me?"


    Jacob knew what Mr. Gu was implying. With his dark, piercing eyes he said, "Anyway, I am going to live


    longer than you, you can rest assured."


    On his way out, Jacob ran into Jack.


    "You''ve seen Emily? Are you happy?" Jacob mocked. Jack red at Jacob''s face gloomily, and said," I


    am wondering why you haven''t died yet."


    "Shut up!" he screamed at Jack. Jacob''s face was as cold as ice. He warned, "If you let it out, I will kill


    you."


    Suddenly, Jack frowned with shame. He knew that Jacob was talking about Emily.


    Whether it was in the office or at other ces, Jack upheld the principle of not letting Jacob be happy.


    He always liked to work against him, but for this matter, they acted in tacit agreement.


    Neither of them wanted Mr. Gu to know about Emily''s existence, to avoid any kind of harm befalling


    her.


    Jack''s hot pursuit of Emily had drawn the attention of Mr. Gu. In order to avoid suspicion, he did not go


    to the party, instead he carried out the tasks given to him by Mr. Gu.


    The fear in his heart had grow into hatred over the years.


    Not only did he want Jacob to die, he also wanted Mr. Gu to die. That way, nobody could stop him from


    being with Emily.


    "Jack," Jacob called out, looking like a beast stretching out its sharp ws. "Just because you want me


    to die, doesn''t mean that I will," he added.


    Jack''s heart trembled, as the air around him starting to feel thick and hard to breathe in. He had not


    seen that side of Jacob in a long time.


    Yes, this was Jacob. Many years had passed, and he had grown ustomed to his silence, but he had


    not forgotten his real nature.


    Cruel, cold-blooded and merciless.


    Even in slumber the lion was still the king of the jungle.


    And the person who awakened the sleeping lion within Jacob was Emily.


    But what of that? Jack had been plotting it for so many years, he was unlikely to lose.


    "Well, it depends on who will die first," Jack sneered and then walked away.


    It made no difference whether it was the Gu Consortium or Emily, this was his time to rise. No one


    could take them away from him!


    On his way back, Jacob leaned back in his car seat, and closed his eyes. No one could tell what he


    was thinking.


    Sam, who was driving, observed him from the rear-view mirror asionally, and found nothing


    unusual. Finally, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Jacob was thinking about what Mr. Gu had said to him.


    His only brother was still alive... Jacob concluded, that if Mr. Gu was using his brother as a trading


    card, it would mean that his brother was safe now.


    In any case, he would find a way to save him somehow.


    Jacob opened his eyes slowly to the scenery outside that shed away quickly like a reel of film. He


    thought of the indifference in Emily today and a sharp pang of affection surged into his heart.


    No matter how Emily treated him, as long as she was alive and happy, nothing else mattered.


    But he had already promised Mr. Gu. Soon he would have to leave and he wouldn''t be able to keep an


    eye on her any longer... That was the hardest pill for Jacob to swallow.


    He was worried that other men woulde in and make trouble for her, especially Jack, the wolf pup,


    with bad intentions... He''d better leave some of his most trusted and loyal people behind to protect


    Emily here.


    When he realized that Sam was headed for the hospital, Jacob frowned and said, "Don''t go to the


    hospital, just take me to Tyrone Mansion."


    "But, Mr..." Sam tried to persuade him, only interrupted by him mid way.


    "I see that you''ve been trying to disobey my orderstely," said Jacob.


    "I dare not," said Sam.


    "You better not," said Jacob.


    Jacob ended the conversation there, leaving Sam in a pool of his own sweat. Without further ado, he


    turned the car around and drove to Tyrone Mansion.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Jacob came back to his mansion, he shut himself in the room where he had once lived with


    Emily. Lost in memoryne, he stared at the decorations in the room. After a long time, heughed


    slowly.


    For four years, he had kept the room for her. Every time he went inside, his heart broke into pieces.


    And yet everyday he would visit the room, as if it was the only way he could feel her presence.


    Now, after he entered the room again, the agony he once felt no longer existed. Although she was not


    by his side, he was still happy.


    Deep in his heart was sour and numb, but it has regained its lively beat. For four years he had not had


    the feeling of living in the world.


    "Dub-dub." Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, followed by a voice, "Mr. Jacob, Miss Jiang is


    here to see you."


    "Tell her to go away," he said.


    "Miss Jiang insists on staying... She would not leave. She said she needs to see you."


    Jacob''s eyes darkened, as he looked like he had thought of something interesting. He stood up to


    leave and answered, "I see."


    After diligently delivering the message, the maid quickly went on with her own business.


    Jennifer stood in the living room. As soon as she looked up, she saw the face of a handsome man


    coming down the stairs step by step. He was wearing a dark blue casual clothes. His face was pale,


    but still maintained his charming looks. Even just by standing there, he looked elegant.


    This was the same man who had trampled all over her pride and threw out her love for him in the


    garbage.


    As if that weren''t ridiculous enough, she was willing to do anything for him.


    "Click, click, click." The elegant footsteps echoed throughout the hall. Every step was like gentle nudge


    in her heart, beating in the same frequency.


    "What is it?" he asked. Jacob''s footsteps stopped at the end of the stairs, just three meters away from


    Jennifer. He looked down at her like a superior king.


    For a moment, Jennifer felt she was like a concubine begging for the emperor''s pity.


    "I want to make a deal with you," she proposed.


    "I am not interested," he refused.


    "I think you will be interested in it," she said. Jennifer smirked, as if she knew Jacob couldn''t refuse her


    offer. "It is something to do with Emily," she said softly.


    Jacob''s eyes narrowed. "Do you want to die?" he asked.


    Displeased, Jennifer turned her smile upside down. She felt like Jacob was pounding her heart with a


    hammer.


    Die?


    Did he tell her to die?


    He wanted her to die, because of Emily?


    In despair, Jennifer shook her head in disbelief. "As I''ve said, I''m here to talk to you about the terms. As


    long as you promise me one thing, I won''t tell uncle Gu."


    Jacob looked at her expressionlessly. Not one word left his mouth.


    Jennifer had an absurd proposal. She did not hide her desire for Jacob. "Jacob, let me be your


    mistress. I will not tell Emily, nor will I stand in your way," she said.

 Chapter 337 No One Can Threaten Me

    Chapter 337 No One Can Threaten Me


    "Jennifer! Are you crazy?" Jacob shouted, eyes gleaming with disgust.


    "Yeah, I''m crazy!" she eximed. Wild-eyed, Jennifer''s face reddened, and she scowled,"You drove me


    crazy. Even if you don''t love me, I still want to be with you! At least give me that much, won''t you?"


    Jacob red sharply at the desperate woman in front of him and said,"You''re delusional!"


    "So what if I am delusional?" she said. With a wry smile on her face, Jennifer''s eyes dimmed slowly.


    "Don''t you get tired of sleeping with the same woman all your life? My figure is not worse than Emily''s.


    Besides, she is not necessarily willing to be with you right now... Look at me. Am I not good enough?"


    she pleaded.


    The servants were wise to keep away, and only the two of them were left in therge living room.


    Jennifer stared at Jacob and slowly started undoing her buttons.


    Jacob looked away, as if one more look would sully his eyes. "Jennifer, your behavior is not only


    insulting to me, but also yourself!" he said.


    Jennifer froze where she stood, her face stiffened with embarrassment.


    "You must think I am shameless, don''t you? But when I decided to do this, I had already abandoned my


    self-esteem and I had no other choice. If you reject me, I will tell Uncle Gu that Emily is back," Jennifer


    threatened.


    "How did you be such a wretched woman?" Jacob said, with a bitter taste in his mouth.


    Suddenly, Jennifer choked up, gasping for air. How could she be such a wretched woman?


    She was the daughter of a prominent family, rich and conceited. But ever since she met Jacob, the


    bane of her life, her entire life changed. What could she do?


    Jacob was the inevitable doom she couldn''t avoid.


    "You have only one minute to give me an answer," she said. Jennifer stopped undoing her buttons, but


    she didn''t button up either. She just stood there waiting for an answer.


    Jacob''s eyes froze over like the surface of a winter puddle, robbing them of their usual warmth. His


    facial expression was one of absolute disdain. "Jennifer, I don''t take kindly to threats," he said.


    Jennifer scoffed,"You''re wrong. Emily is your weakness, isn''t she?"


    Although, Jacob''s probing eyes ripped the breath from her mouth, she still persisted and stood her


    ground.


    A few secondster, Jacob said slowly,"You stay here."


    Jennifer''s brain exploded upon hearing what Jacob said. Giddy with excitement, her smile grew of its


    own ord. "Really? Jacob? I..." she mumbled.


    However, what Jacob said next, brought her whole world crashing down,"When you decided toe


    here and threaten me, you should have thought whether you could get out of here safely."


    Jennifer''s face contorted with pain and shock as if she''d just walked into amp post. "What do you


    mean?" she asked.


    "Just making sure you don''t have the chance to snitch."


    "You''re imprisoning me?"


    "No, it''s just a precautionary measure. I won''t let anyone hurt Emily. Not you and sure as hell not your


    Uncle Gu." Jacob took out his phone and called someone, disregarding Jennifer.


    Soon, an apelike, straight-faced bodyguard, dressed in all ck, came in and said,"Miss Jennifer,


    please."


    Jennifer finally broke her trance. Her face mottled crimson, and she begged,"Jacob, you can''t! Do you


    think you''ll be able to keep her safe this way? Do you think that Uncle Gu is stupid?"


    Jacobpletely ignored her and walked back upstairs, as if she was never there.


    Jacob had to keep Emily''s return a secret. The longer the better. Time was of the essence, and he


    could use as much time as he could get to settle everything.


    That night, Jacob had a dream.


    It was a shback from twenty years ago¨C a beautiful youngdy, swinging on the garden swing,


    laughing every now and then, and illuminating everything around her with her smile. She was Jacob''s


    mother, and she had given birth to two healthy boys.


    And his father, standing behind her with a kind face, was pushing the swing. The couple were as sweet


    as newlyweds, madly in love with each other.


    Back then, the Gu family was very different from what it was now. Jacob had his parents, a younger


    brother and his family was happy and harmonious.


    Later in time, a distant rtive of his parents came to them seeking help. His, straightforward, capable


    and motivated attitude got appreciated and soon he was appointed to an important position within the


    familypany.


    Eventually, he slowly increased his influence within the family and rose to power. Coincidentally,


    Jacob''s parents passed away in a car ident soon after, and the Gu Group fell into his hands.


    That distant rtive was Mr. Gu, Jim.


    The meaning of his name Jim was his parents'' wish that he could be an honest and kind man. What an


    irony!


    Mr. Gu was ruthless. He relentlessly pursued to get his business established by hook or crook, even


    though he pretended to be a righteous man.


    Jacob, at the time, was still a young boy and he didn''t know that Mr. Gu was the person behind his


    parents'' death. In the end, he contributed to Mr. Gu''s growing reputation after Jacob got adopted by


    him.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As time passed, so did the evidence, but Jacob had already learned about the truth.


    Meanwhile, Mr. Gu had no idea that Jacob already knew the truth about his parents'' murder, seeing as


    there weren''t any substantial evidence. All the while, he thought Jacob was harboring a grudge against


    him for taking over the Gu Consortium.


    As retribution, Mr. Gu began to reim Jacob''s powers slowly.


    Jacob, however, did not care. All he wanted was for Mr. Gu to suffer a fate worse than death.


    When Jacob opened his eyes, the night sky was ck tranquility beckoned by the stars under the glow


    of a full moon. He was to go to A country tomorrow, to perform thest mission for Mr. Gu, in exchange


    for his missing younger brother James.


    Indeed, thanks to the chaos of war, it was a good time to take advantage of the situation in A country.


    However, it was also going to be a dangerous time for him.


    Jacob sat up, and lit up a cigarette in the darkness, sneering silently.


    Jacob clearly understood what Mr. Gu was thinking about. He wouldn''t be Jacob if he let Mr. Gu get his


    way.


    He had to leave tomorrow morning, which meant he wouldn''t be able to see Emily. Moreover, he


    couldn''t bring Emily with him because it was dangerous there. Also, she wouldn''t go with him.


    The thought of leaving Emily behind made him ufortable. His heart twisted and sunk with nerves


    as he sat there smoking. He took onest puff before crushing it out, put some clothes on and went


    downstairs to the garage.


    Jacob recalled the address Sam found for him and drove straight to where Emily lived.


    Before long, he arrived at the destination. Jacob sat in the car, looking at the buildings and found the


    window of Emily''s house. It was dark inside.


    His fixed his eyes on the window, with his back against the seat, he began to smoke one cigarette after


    another, until the air in the car was thick with smoke.


    Dawn sent shimmering rays, bestowing a golden path from one end of the horizon to the next.


    Emily was ready to go to work, but just as she opened the door, she saw a pale man standing in the


    doorway, looking like an exquisite statue.


    "You... What are you doing here? When did you get here?" she asked. Emily''s heart was beating fast in


    her chest. When she tried to close the door, he put his arms around her tiny waist and kissed her rosy


    lips passionately.

 Chapter 338 You Stole My Boyfriend

    Chapter 338 You Stole My Boyfriend


    Jacob put his hand over Emily''s hair, firmly leading her head into his passionate kiss. His tongue


    searched her mouth for all the wrong answers.


    "Oh¡­" Emily moaned, "What''s the matt¨C" Emily, who was hesitating to kiss Jacob, was distracted by


    the sight of a person standing behind her lover. Her heart was racing out of fear that the person she


    saw was the person she thought it was.


    She angled her head to see a better view of the person and indeed saw who she had always feared to


    see during the specific circumstance. It was Beryl.


    Emily pushed Jacob towards the door way and kissed him harder so that she could block his view.


    Once she was able to get Jacob out of the room, she shut the door and broke away from the kiss. She


    took a brief moment to pause and attempted to leave.


    But how could Jacob let her go? He could not let her off easily as he was caught in the moment. He


    pulled her in again and once again made their lips meet. His fingers made way to touch her lips as he


    asked Emily, "Did you kiss me on purpose?"


    "I didn''t." Emily denied. She turned and pushed him away.


    Jacob immediately expressed his grief through a painful frown and Emily noticed this; she got scared


    and thought maybe she identally touched his wound.


    "You¡­ Are you okay?"


    Jacob replied, "It hurts."


    Emily searched Jacob for where it could still be hurting. "I''ll take you to the hospital." she insisted


    but Jacob took her by the waist and told her, "You don''t have to. You could just kiss me and the pain


    would go away."


    Emily processed what Jacob just said to her and when she finally understood what he meant, she


    pulled away with great force and conviction. "Don''t fool me. I know you''re not hurt. Leave my house


    and don''t stand in front of my door waiting for me toe back into your arms."


    "Alright," Jacob simply agreed to her wishes and took her hand. They walked down the stairs together


    like nothing bizarre just happened.


    Emily couldn''t help but get a little nervous from thinking about Beryl, so she tried to take her hand off


    Jacob''s. She pulled away but Jacob, being the stubborn man that he was, refused to let go. She had


    no choice but to follow his lead.


    Emily noticed a Maybach parked downstairs. She wondered how that got there and asked Jacob,


    "When on earth did you get here? Is that your car?"


    She left out some questions like how Jacob knew where she lived because she thought it was a silly


    question to ask.


    "Just a moment ago." Jacob answered, "Not too long ago. Don''t worry about it." He was clearly leaving


    a lot of parts of the truth out. "I''ll give you a ride to thepany." Jacob offered.


    Emily shook her head, "I don''t need you to do that. I have my own car."


    "Well, do you want to sit in the passenger seat or would you prefer to be morefortable in the


    back?" Jacob asked as if Emily hadn''t just turned his offer down. He opened the door and smiled,


    "Please, Emily."


    Emily stared at Jacob in silence; she was speechless. This guy really had the guts to be consistently


    insistent even after she gave him her harshest refusals.


    He also would not stop lying to her to get what he wants and she was not surprised at this


    Machiavellian act. Lying as a means that justifies the ends without exception is the signature of any


    man from the Gu n.


    At first, Emily didn''t want topromise with this man at all. However, getting him out of her premises


    is her first priority. She did not want Beryl to find him anywhere.


    In fact, Beryl wasn''t his daughter and it wouldn''t matter if he knew about her, however for some


    unknown reason she felt that it''s better to keep it a secret to protect her child.


    The sight of Emily sumbing to his persistence made Jacob smile. He got inside the car and began


    to drive to Lu Jewelry.


    It was a rather quiet ride. None of the two initiated conversation and settled for the white noises within


    the vehicle.


    But the silence surrounding them was the kind they were bothfortable in. Emily, being able to


    emotionally detach from Jacob, had found a way to deal with him without freaking out. She was rxed


    andposed.


    They both just let it all be.


    Suddenly, Jacob decided to break the silence. "I have to go for a while."


    "Huh?" Emily asked. She stopped musing when she noticed that Jacob was staring at her. She quickly


    looked away and asked him where he was going.


    "I''m going to A Country."


    "Are you insane?" Emily asked with a scoff. "That country could be in turmoil. Why would you want to


    go there?"


    "To handle something." Jacob replied.


    Emily frowned. "Can''t you go some other time?"


    "I can''t. It''s an emergency." Jacob answered under his voice.


    Mr. Gu, who was the head of the n, intently made him go at this very moment in time. If the war


    comes to a halt before Jacob could set foot over the country, then it would all be pointless.


    Emily hesitated," Will you have to go?"


    "Yes," Jacob answered.


    Emily stopped herself from saying anything else. She knew she was in no position to keep him from his


    will because she isn''t exactly his girlfriend.


    ''What could be so important that he has to risk his life?'' she thought, ''Why would anyone in their right


    mind do that?''


    Once they arrived at Lu Jewelry, Jacob leaned over to pop the seat belt out for Emily. He bowed to kiss


    her on the lips and whispered, "Wait for me."


    His deep voice echoed into Emily''s ears, making her heart beat fast. However, at the same time, she


    felt bitter.


    She did not reciprocate his sweetness and just told him her parting words, "Have a safe trip." she took


    her stuff and left the car.


    Jacob stared at Emily''s back as she walked away from him without remorse. He deeply loved her.


    That day, because of her encounter with Jacob, Emily could not focus on her job. When it was finally


    time to clock out, she hurried home.


    Just as she entered the door, the first thing that she noticed was that there were no signs of Beryl who


    would usuallye out to greet her, but the puppy was excited to see Emily with a slipper in his mouth


    as a gift for Emily.


    Feeling a little strange and suspicious about the situation, Emily asked Zoe, "Why didn''t Beryle out


    today? Is she doing something important?"


    Zoe felt the same kind of ambiance Emily was feeling. Zoe nced at the door, "She hasn''t spoken


    since this morning. It looks like she''s mad about something."


    "Mad?" Emily asked, For what?" Then it all came back to Emily; could it be that Beryl had witnessed


    something from this morning?


    Emily felt just as upset and immediately went over at Beryl''s door to knock. "Honey, are you okay?


    Come out and tell mommy what you''re upset about, will you?"


    To her surprise, there was no reply. Beryl was usually cheerful and excited, but not tonight.


    Emily got more worried. "Mommy''s going inside, okay?"


    Beryl still refused to respond so Emily took her silence for a yes. She unlocked the door and entered


    the room to see that her daughter was hiding underneath the quilts.


    "What are you doing, baby? Are you trying to suffocate yourself or something? Is this supposed to be


    fun? Can I join in?" Emily was trying to amuse her child so that she woulde out, but Beryl still


    wouldn''t respond so she took the quilts off and found that Beryl''s eyes were bloodshot. "What''s the


    matter?" she asked.


    Emily was in the state of panic. She lifted Beryl and put her inside of her arms and asked, "What upset


    you? Please, tell mommy."


    Beryl sobbed, "I don''t want to talk to you anymore," Beryl said, trying to get out of her mother''s arms.


    "Why? Did mommy upset you?"


    Beryl bursted into more tears when she heard her mother''s words. "Mommy, you stole my boyfriend!"


    "What?" Emily asked in confusion.


    She was perplexed, "What boyfriend? Since when did you have a boyfriend? Why didn''t you tell me


    you had a boyfriend, young girl?"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Beryl was still crying like her eyes were faucets. "The one you kissed this morning is my boyfriend!"


    Emily froze when she heard the words that came out of her daughter''s mouth. Beryl saw what was


    happening that morning after all, she thought, ''but when did Jacob be her boyfriend? Have they


    met?''


    "Beryl, honey, do you know what boyfriends are?" Emily sighed and wiped the tears off of Beryl''s eyes


    with her fingers. "Don''t cry. He was just mommy''s¡­ Friend."


    "I know," said Beryl. Her eyes were still as red as a rabbit''s. "Mom, don''t you remember? I met him the


    first day I came to Z country, and we also saw each other in the mall a littlerter. I consider him my


    boyfriend¡­ in the future."


    Emily recollected the information Beryl is telling her. Her daughter must have already told her a dozen


    times but she must have not been paying attention. She never thought that her daughter would be


    talking about Jacob.


    "Beryl, that man cannot be your boyfriend."


    "But why?" asked Beryl, "He''s handsome, I''m pretty! It makes sense. Why can''t we be together?"


    Emily had no idea why her daughter knew all of these things. She convinced Emily in a soft voice,


    "He''s in his thirties and you''re only four. That''s a huge age gap, honey."


    However, Beryl was not convinced by her mother. "Mommy, haven''t you heard of that saying? Age and


    height difference are just numbers."

 Chapter 339 Indeed A Beauty

    Chapter 339 Indeed A Beauty


    Emily was dumbfounded,"Beryl, where did you learn these words?"


    Beryl thought for a while and came up with the name of a big dating show.


    Stunned, Emily felt speechless. "Stop watching these programs then!"


    "Uh," Beryl replied. Suddenly, she widened her eyes, as if she had just thought of something, and


    said,"Mommy, you''re changing the topic... no, topic changing!"


    "Beryl..."


    "You kissed my boyfriend, I won''t talk to you!" Berylined.


    Nonplussed, Emily didn''t know whether to cry orugh, but her bad mood was eventually washed


    away. "Don''t you want to have the strawberry cake I bought for you?" asked Emily.


    "I''m not a child of two or three years anymore." Beryl pouted discontentedly and said,"I won''t be


    satisfied with just one or two cakes, but three would be..."


    Amazed by Beryl''s bargaining skills. Decisively, Emily pretended not to understand Beryl and


    said,"Well, juste to me when you want to talk to me."


    "Oh..." Beryl wasn''t expecting such a rapid change in her mother''s attitude. Suddenly, she cried


    out,"Hmph! I won''t talk to you!"


    Although, Beryl spent the next few days giving her mother the silent treatment, she eventually caved


    after Emily coaxed her with a strawberry cake.


    Since, Jacob had not returned, Emily grew more anxious. She worried about his unhealed wounds and


    the unrest in A country. She wondered where and how he was now.


    Although Emily felt uneasy, she still forced herself to calm down so she could work. What she did not


    know was that Jacob had left all his trusted men to protect her secretly.


    "Starry Night International Model Competition is going to be held in Z district, Manager. I think it''s a


    great opportunity for thepany." In the office, Emily''s assistant dutifully reported.


    "Sure," Emily responded. Emily looked down, with an unidentified expression, and tapped her slender


    fingertips gently on the desk.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Starry Night", an internationally famous modelpetition, which was held once every three years.


    Many international supermodels were discovered on this stage. It wasmon for brands to choose


    models, but "Starry Night", on the other hand, was the one picking the brands. All clothing and jewelry


    represented were of high standards.


    If Lu Jewelry could be the brand sponsor of "Starry Night", it would raise its brand publicity.


    The assistant continued,"There are rumors that Lin Jewelry is also participating in the brand


    competition this time. I''m afraid that they may have an advantage over us, because not only are they


    engaged in jewelry, their clothing brand is also quite popr in the markets."


    Suddenly, Emily asked,"What about LA?"


    "LA..." The assistant flipped through the pages of information she had collected. "LA didn''t take part in


    thepetition this time and I don''t know why..." she said.


    It seemed like from the time Emily took over Lu Jewelry, LA jewelry went under the radar, as if they


    were avoiding someone or something.


    Emily''s gaze deepened, and she said,"I will take full advantage of this opportunity."


    ...


    At the Lin Vi.


    The naked man and woman were fiercely entangling on the big luxury bed. They moved in an


    intoxicated dance of limbs, never making the exact same moves twice. It was unknown whether the


    squeak of the mattress was out of pain or joy. The cool room already felt warm.


    It was hard to hold back, to make the momentst, but in the end, they finally finished after a long time.


    Magee reclined on the bed and lit a cigarette slowly. His handsome face was blurred by the white


    smoke he blew from his delicate lips.


    Leona was obsessed with this man. She looked at him and put her milky, white arms around


    his,"Magee..."


    The man was so wless that she lost her heart and soul four years ago when sheid eyes on him.


    "Huh?" Magee turned his head unmindfully and handed the cigarette over.


    Leona inhaled deeply and blew out the smoke between her lips. Suddenly, the man pressed the


    cigarette butt onto her arm, leaving a round scar on her snow white skin.


    "Ouch... " Beads of tears appeared on her eyes, as she looked at Magee andined,"That


    hurts..."


    Magee taunted,"Why are you being so dramatic? Don''t you like to be treated this way?"


    "I love you," she said. Leona embraced his arms tightly and confessed with trembling voice,"No matter


    how you treat me, one day you will understand that..."


    "Shut up," he said. Magee smiled and said,"You''d better think about how to get Emily in bed with me."


    Suddenly, Leona''s face changed. "Emily... she has slept with half the town already, including Jacob and


    Jack. Doesn''t that bother you?" she said.


    "You''re a fine one to talk! I don''t disdain you, so why should I disdain Emily?" he said.


    Leona''s face changed from blue and white in anger. ''Emily! Emily! Emily! That bitch? Why was every


    man obsessed with her?''


    The next moment, Leona mmed her lips to his and nearly knocked all wind from his lungs. "Magee, I


    am already yours from the day you saved me. She is a wanton seductress. I am much better than


    Emily. Why Emily?" she asked him.


    Why must it be Emily?


    His eyes darkened and a cold breeze swept through her face. Displeased, he snickered at her.


    Why? Because Mr. Gu slept with his mother and murdered her in her sleep!


    They all thought he wanted to sleep with women from Family Gu.


    He just wanted the whole family to die and rot in hell.


    Looking at the smirk on his handsome face, Leona''s body shivered with fear. "Magee..." she muttered.


    "Afraid?" he asked. Magee turned to look at her, as if his eyes could see right through her.


    Leona''s heart was trembling, but she replied,"I am not afraid..."


    Magee sneered. With disdain in his eyes, he got up to go to the bathroom, ignoring Leona''s response.


    Every time he made love with her, he had to take a bath, as if she was dirty.


    Leona sat up on the bed for some time, before she slowly put on her clothes. She did not forget that


    she had a dinner party at night.


    Leona''s aim in her career was to surpass LA Jewelry, but now that her sworn enemy was back, her


    goals had changed ordingly.


    No matter how she would best that bitch!


    At night, the lights went on, in the Imperial International Hotel.


    Leona smiled seductively at the foreign man and toasted to his honor,"Mr. Albert, here''s to you."


    Albert reached for her drink and took her by the hand. "You feed me," he said.


    "Sure." Leonaplied. She was already quite used to the eroticism in drinking asions.


    The other men pretended like they didn''t see them, as they flirted with their femalepanion. The


    business rules were hidden in the dark and were ck case work.


    Someone whispered,"Is that the daughter of Lu family? Absolutely stunning!"


    Everyone''s eyes widened in awe.


    An elegant woman, dressed in business attire walked along slowly. Her long hair was tied up behind


    her head, revealing her beautiful neck. Her pace was graceful and elegant,manding respect and


    attention from those around her.


    A sight to behold, indeed.

 Chapter 340 I Am Prettier Than She Is, Arent I

    Chapter 340 I Am Prettier Than She Is, Aren''t I


    Leona was ring at Emily. Her eyes were full of envy and hate. Why did she alwayse across this


    bitch!


    All the senior management of the Starry Night were attracted by Emily, including Albert beside Leona.


    "Miss Lu is so......"


    Albert was interrupted by Leona," So what?"


    "Beautiful and unattainable." Albert praised in a low voice.


    "Unattainable? Albert, if you consider that she is a saintly and pure goddess, you really get the wrong


    idea about this woman. Actually she is very dissolute in private life." Leona shook her red wine ss


    and gave a flirtatious wink to Albert," Well, how do you think about me? I am prettier than she is, aren''t


    I?"


    "Oh, you''re a beauty." Albert said perfunctorily," You and her are beauties of different types."


    His perfunctory response made Leona more angry. She turned around and headed for Emily.


    "Miss Lin, long time no see." Emily greeted her with a smile.


    Leona hated her calm expression," Yeah, Miss Bai...sorry, Miss Lu, so youe for the Starry Night?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    "Whatever your purpose is, the sponsorship for Starry Night is mine."


    "Who will get the sponsorship is still unknown."


    "You still don''t understand the situation." Leona''s eyes became gloomy," I tell you, you absolutely have


    no chance."


    Emily looked at her decolletage and chuckled as if she suddenly understood something," All the people


    here, I guess, are your ''close friends?'' You are as good at making backdoor deals as always. It seems


    my attempt is of no avail."


    She thought the Starry Night was a formal asion for business cooperation, but now she found that


    the people here were nothing but a mob craving personal fame and gain.


    Hearing her sarcastic words, Leona was furious, but she must control her temper in such an asion,"


    You have a lot of nerve sneering at me. Your unscrupulous scandal with Jack and his uncle Jacob is


    spread all over the city. Shame on you!"


    Leona stared at Emily''s face and observed her response. Unexpectedly, Emily wasn''t provoked. Her


    expression remained calm.


    "Miss Lin, you rely on your shamelessness to achieve your goals, don''t you?"


    "You...... Bitch!" Leona gnashed her teeth. How could this woman changed so much? Is the woman the


    coward Emily she knew before?


    Their voices were so low that only they could hear each other, and Emily maintained a smile on her


    face all the time, so others didn''t hear their wrangle.


    Someone wasing towards Emily soon.


    Leona bit her lower lip, snorted and went back to her seat. She saw Albert''s eyes were still glued to


    Emily. She was so envy and even wanted to pped Albert.


    Is she so attractive?!


    She is a bitch even if she changes a lot.


    Are these men blind? Even...... Even Magee was interested in this damn bitch!


    "Albert." Leona hided her emotions and put a flirtatious smile on her face. She whispered in Albert''s


    ear," Do you have a crush on that woman? I can send her to your bed. My condition is the


    sponsorship... "


    "Miss Lin, are you drunk?" Albert smiled and looked at her with an air of contempt," Do you think I really


    need your help with something like this?"


    Besides, Cloris came here for the Starry Night sponsorship. If she wanted, she knew that whom she


    should y up to. Just a sex trade. How hard was it?


    In addition, He was confident for his personal charisma. Albert was narcissistic when he thought about


    it.


    Leona smiled," Don''t count your chickens, Albert. I don''t think so. After all, there are so many people


    here. Maybe someone else also has a crush on her."


    Albert looked around. Indeed, several people''s eyes were glued to Emily. He finally agreed," Okay, I


    count on you."


    "Remember our agreement."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "No problem."


    Emily stayed for a while, then found an excuse to leave. She knew that this asion was not for formal


    business cooperation, but for backdoor deals.


    She did want topete with others, but it didn''t mean she would just wallow in the mire with Leona.


    Leona was a little surprised that Emily left here.


    ''Why does she leave so early? Does she give up the chance? Or she justes here to mock her?


    That was impossible, Emily just took over Lu''s jewelry. How could she win the trust of her employees


    and partners if she has nothing aplished? Right now, there is a good chance. She definitely wants


    the sponsorship, even if she pretends she doesn''t care.''


    Thinking of this, Leona''s eyes became gloomy.


    Emily had many identities: Jack''s girlfriend, Jacob''s fiancee, Miss Tao of Tao n and Miss Lu of Lu


    n. It seemed that God always favored this bitch.


    She didn''t believe that Emily could always be so lucky!


    Leona took the mobile phone from her bag, and secretly made a phone call. A malicious smile


    overspread her face.


    Emily rubbed her forehead. She knew that she couldn''t establish the cooperation with otherpanies


    through this activity. She wasn''t a little ignorant girl, so she knew the meaning of all the obscene


    expression in those men''s eyes.


    Of course there was no need to stay there.


    She walked all the way to the parking lot, but always felt that someone was following her, staring at her,


    which made her blood freeze. She unconsciously quickened her pace.


    Soon she heard footsteps.


    The sound of shoes treading on the ground was getting closer.


    Emily suddenly looked back and saw several men following behind her. One of them, with a sack in his


    hand, wasing up to her.


    ''Rob? Or kidnap?''


    She got a fright, but kept her head. She calmly stepped backward to her car.


    Those guys realized her intention. After making an eye contact, they strode toward her.


    Emily''s heart skipped a beat. She immediately turned and ran. She heard the sound of wind and


    something falling to the ground. "Bang."


    She could not restrain her curiosity, so she turned around and then found that those guys following her


    were beat up on the ground by some men in ck.


    Emily was so awed at the sight of that she couldn''t make a sound.


    What happened? Who were these people?


    Those men in ck nced at her in a distance and quickly looked away, but Emily perceived a guilty


    conscience on their expressionless face.


    Emily fell silent once again.


    After brief consideration, she took an educated guess on who these people were.


    Only Jacob would arrange for such people to spy on her! Or... perhaps to protect her?


    Emily knew that her "protectors" would have their own way of dealing with the problem. As soon as she


    got in her car, she drove away without looking back.


    In the evening, she stared at her phone for a long time, and woolgathered, until she heard Beryl''s


    voice," Mommy, what are you looking?"


    Emily came to her senses and saw the numbers she had been typing unconsciously. At that moment,


    Beryl naughtily grabbed the phone and identally clicked the dial button.

 Chapter 341 Who Is Being Impolite

    Chapter 341 Who Is Being Impolite


    "Umm? Who were you going to call?" Beryl stared at the mobile phone screen and asked curiously.


    Emily was afraid that Jacob would answer the phone call and hear Beryl''s voice, so she reached for


    her phone quickly, hoping to cut the call as soon as she could. "Beryl, stop it! Give the phone back to


    mommy. Do you hear me? Come on, don''t be so naughty!" Emily scolded anxiously.


    "Nope," Beryl disobeyed her order jauntily. Having noticed the cared look on Emily''s face, Beryl began


    to giggle. She hid the cell phone behind her back and made fun of Emily, "Mommy, why are you so


    nervous?


    Who are you calling?"


    Tiny beads of sweat appeared on Emily''s forehead as the thought of Jacob answering the call loomed


    over her head. Emily''s stomach knotted up, and she urged, "Beryl!"


    Afraid of her mother''s anger, Beryl made a face to Emily and gave her the phone back. "You''re such a


    snowke, mommy," Beryl groaned.


    "I''m not angry because you took my cell phone, but because you are being impolite. You see?" Emily


    scolded. Just when Emily was about to cut the call, she was surprised by the familiar sound of a man''s


    voice from the cell phone. That low and pleasing voice. She was so familiar with it!


    "Who is being impolite?" asked the man on the phone.


    Unfortunately, Emily was toote to cut the call and Jacob was already on the line. Flustered, almost


    immediately Emily felt her mind went nk for a second.


    Jacob... Did he hear Beryl?


    Beryl didn''t notice Emily''s anxiety. Her eyes lit up as she heard a man''s voice on the phone. She


    opened her mouth wide and was just about to say something for fun, when Emily reached out and


    covered her mouth tightly with her hands. "Umm..."


    Who was her mother calling? Why didn''t she let her talk?


    "Shh...Be quiet, Beryl, okay?" Emily pleaded in a very low voice, almost under her breath. Emily didn''t


    loosen her hands until Beryl nodded her head firmly to promise. Relieved, Emily cleared her throat and


    responded to the man on the phone, "Nothing."


    "Did you miss me?" Jacob asked with an expectant smile on his face.


    Beryl, however, wasn''t going to let Emily end her fun so quickly and easily. As if an idea had sparked


    light in her eyes, she looked at Emily guilefully and cried out, "Woof, woof."


    Beryl barked like a dog deliberately to attract the man''s attention. Emily tensed up immediately as she


    wasn''t prepared for such a surprise. "A dog?" Jacob''s curious voice resonated from the phone.


    "Woof, woof!" Beryl was thoroughly amused by the frightened look on Emily''s face, so she barked a


    couple of times again. Suddenly, the puppy rushed to Beryl excitedly as it heard Beryl''s barking. The


    puppy ran around them and barked to respond, "Woof woof!" All at once, the house echoed with the


    barking of the dog and Beryl.


    "Yes, I have two puppies in my house," Emily bit her lip and lied cravenly. Emily got upset with Beryl''s


    disobedience, so while talking to Jacob perfunctorily, she bent down to pick up the puppy and ced it


    on Beryl''sp for her to y with.


    Having no other choices, Beryl unwillingly quit the game and took the dog to the living room.


    "Is it the dog Jack gave you?" Jacob asked inquisitively. Although Jacob knew that it wasn''t his ce to


    feel jealous, he couldn''t help himself feeling a little envious.


    Emily sensed the jealousy in his words, but she pretended not to notice it. Instead, she asked, "How


    did you know? Did you send some people to spy on me?"


    "I sent them to protect you, not spy on you," Jacob corrected her gently.


    "There''s no need for that. Send them back," Emily rejected his request. Emily wasn''tfortable with


    the idea of someone hanging around her, especially to keep an eye on her, even if it was for her own


    protection.


    Jacob, however, wouldn''tpromise on her personal safety, so he ardently insisted, "Take it easy, I


    sent them to protect you only because I worry about you."


    "I think you should worry about yourself, not me," Emily retorted as she thought of the perilous ce


    Jacob was in now.


    "Are you worried about me?" Jacob asked, exulted at Emily''s concern for him.


    Emily felt the temperature on her face rise, as she blushed at Jacob''s words. Therefore, hoping to


    discourage Jacob, she denied his words instantly, "Not at all."


    However, Jacob was too intelligent a person to be deceived by such feeble reasoning. Heughed with


    satisfaction and asked further, hoping to force Emily to confess her concern for him, "If you are not


    worried about me, why did you call me? Emily, you are still not good at telling lies."


    "I...I just pressed the call key by mistake," Emily exined imusibly. She went back to the point and


    raised her tone for emphasis, "Send your people back. I''m quite safe here. Besides, I can take care of


    myself."


    As a matter of fact, Emily was right. Compared to her, Jacob, who was in a war torn ce, would have


    better use of people he could trust around him.


    "You are lying once again," Jacob exposed her lie tly as he realized that Emily was too stubborn to


    confess her feelings.


    Emily realized that she had been foolish to lie to him because those men had most likely reported


    everything to Jacob already. She swallowed, trying to find a way to ease the tension. Her heart was


    racing so fast that it felt like it would pop out of her chest at any moment.


    Embarrassed, Emily didn''t know what to say. Fortunately for her, Jacob didn''t say anything more. Both


    of them simply listened to each other''s breathing on the phone and enjoyed each other''spany in


    deep silence.


    "I''m going to hang up," Emily calmed herself down and said coldly after a while.


    Jacob''s mind was pulled back to the reality by Emily''s words. "Oh," he paused for a moment and


    continued, "alright, wait for me toe back. Good night."


    However, Emily didn''t reciprocate to Jacob in the same affectionate fashion, instead, trying to sound


    uninterested, she blurted, "Okay." Then, she waited silently for Jacob to hang up the phone. Little did


    she know that Jacob was not willing to be the one to hang up her phone call.


    The next minute, they just waited awkwardly for each other to hang up. When Jacob realized Emily was


    still on the phone, he felt so pleased that he startedughing.


    Much to her chagrin, when Emily realized that Jacob had seeded in proving her concern for him,


    she jabbed at the phone screen and cut the phone call.


    Emily looked nkly at the phone in her hands, embarrassed by her foolishness. When she drew her


    mind back to reality and turned around, she saw Beryl standing behind her and staring at her, with the


    puppy nestled in her hands. Sure enough, Beryl had overheard their whole conversation.


    "Beryl," Emily said impatiently, "didn''t I tell you to go and y with the puppy?"


    Beryl instantly disregarded what she had said and asked, "Who were you talking to? Was it the man


    you kissed?"


    "No, stop it. That''s enough," Emily scolded. Emily couldn''t figure out why her little girl would think about


    so many things that were beyond her age. She wanted to know where Beryl had been learning these


    new things.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Meanwhile, Beryl frowned with displeasure. She firmly believed that her mother was talking to her


    beloved "future boyfriend", so she was in no mood to talk to Emily. Her tiny little eye-brows furrowed,


    and then she turned around to walk back to her room with the puppy still in her hands.


    Emily certainly sensed Beryl''s sadness, but she didn''t know what to say to Beryl as she didn''t


    understand why such a little girl would have feelings of love and jealousy.


    Emily walked over to the window to rx herself and let the cold breeze kiss her face. However, the


    silver, pearl-like moon hanging from the calm night sky reminded her of Beryl''s sadness.


    ''Mommy is in love with my boyfriend! What can I do?'' Beryl thought anxiously and sadly.


    Having considered Jacob as not only her future boyfriend, but her actual boyfriend, Beryl was angry


    with Emily for kissing him and talking to him over the phone.


    However, Beryl was just a kid, so even though she was overwhelmed with sadness a while ago, she fell


    asleep quite soon.


    Meanwhile, Jacob was caught in deep thoughts after Emily hung up the phone.


    He knew that the barking he had heard on the phone just now was not a real dog barking. It was more


    like a kid''s imitation of the dog barking.


    ''Wait, a kid? Is it the kid that Emily had at that time?'' Jacob wondered.


    Confused and kind of excited, Jacob let his mind carry him away in deep thoughts of the kid.


    The next day, in the afternoon, Emily was busy with her work in her office.


    "Mr. Hess is one of the organizers of the Starry Night, and he is also one of the judges. He is an


    authoritative figure, but he is very strict," Emily''s assistant reported all the information she had


    gathered.


    Emily lowered her eyes, but she didn''t show any emotions. "That''s what I want. I appreciate those who


    are strict," Emily said tly.


    Emily knew that the stricter the judges were, the fairer thepetition was. Emily didn''t want to win the


    competition by disgraceful means, so the thought of a strict judge gave her the confidence and


    assurance she needed.


    "Schedule an appointment with Mr. Hess as soon as possible," Emily ordered.


    "Yes, Miss Cloris," answered the assistant.


    As soon as Emily''s assistant left the office, Emily''s cell phone rang. She hesitated a bit after noticing


    the unfamiliar number on the screen.


    Nheless, she didn''t think about it too much and answered the phone. A familiar voice from the


    other side of the call rung in her head.


    "Emily, do you still remember me?" asked the woman on the phone.


    Emily could never forget Tina''s voice, as if it were a curse she could never get rid of. Tina''s voice was


    affectedly sweet, but also cold and sharp like a sinister viper. It lingered in Emily''s mind and never


    dissipated.


    "Yes," Emily answered coldly.


    Of course Emily still remembered her! Not only did she remember Tina, she also remembered how


    brutally she had murdered her foster parents and how she insidiously nned to kill her! All the


    resentment Emily had bottled up for years was beginning to resurface.


    "We haven''t seen each other for many years. How about we meet for lunch or coffee?" Tina asked,


    sounding just like her old self.


    "Sure! Why not?" Emily answered instantly as she was curious to know what Tina''s intentions were.

 Chapter 342 Your Face Is Not My Cup Of Tea

    Chapter 342 Your Face Is Not My Cup Of Tea


    It was almost 3pm when Emily arrived at the agreed ce.


    It was a cafe that had deluxe private rooms with a pleasant ambiance.


    Tina was already there, she lolled back in herfort chair. Seeing Emily approaching, Tina arched


    her eyebrows," Hey! Here."


    Emily walked to her. She put down her bag and sat opposite. "Tina Tao."


    "Yeah?"


    "Do you like my face?"


    Tina took a second to digest Emily`s words, and after sheprehended what she said, she burst into


    laughing," Of course I do! You have no idea how much I love this face. I will take everything that


    belongs to you, including your families, your identity and even your face!"


    Emily gave her a cold look and shook her head. "Psychopath."


    "Why, thank you," Tina said mockingly with a big smile. "Even though you''re Tao''s real daughter, you''re


    the one who''s been abandoned. I feel sorry for you." Her words weren''t harmful, but the tone was


    without a doubt degrading.


    Emily rolled her eyes. "Is this why you asked me toe? To try and humiliate me?"


    Emily was tougher, and these malicious words could never hurt her anymore, but still her hatred toward


    Tina was not gone.


    Toying with her coffee spoon, Tina replied with a casual air. But she kept staring at Emily as if she could


    know what Emily was thinking through her expressions. "I heard that you want the sponsorship for the


    Starry Night?"


    "So?" Emily looked at her indifferently.


    The two faces were identical, even at every single detail. It was as if they were looking at themselves in


    a mirror.


    "You can''t get what you want on your own." A small, charming smile curved Tina`s lips. It seemed like


    she really cared about Emily, but the truth was, she hated her. "Beg me!"


    ''Gosh, you got be kidding me.'' Emily thought and could not help her intoughing. "Is this supposed to


    be a joke? Be a grown-up Tina."


    The brightly smile cast away the coldness in her face, and Tina`s gaze was drawn irresistibly to the


    scene.


    She''s changed, she''s not who she used to be," Tina thought.


    But her heart was still the same, it was pure and saint. ''Pure heart hah, let''s see what will happen if I


    tear it apart.''


    "You have no one to turn to babe. Jacob is now in A country, and Jack is constrained. You are on your


    own. And I know this opportunity means a lot to you. So beg me, and I can give you a chance to win


    this opportunity if you kneel down before me. Or maybe you want to betray your body and sleep with


    those guys?"


    ''Te-hee. Who do you think I am? I am not Leona!


    Of course this opportunity can be significant, but I am a sessor of the Lu n. I won''t do anything


    against my reputation. And even if I have nothing to do with the Lus, I won''t betray myself either!''


    "An opportunity?"


    "Interested?" Tina picked her eyebrows smugly, thinking that Emily`s resolve was shaken," Beg me,


    just like you used to do, kneel down before me. Is not it what you and your adopted family good at?"


    Tina hated that Emily was high above and appeared to be saint and pure. She wanted to destroy all of


    Emily`s pride, and peel Emily`s skin off and expose the darkness inside her!


    Discontented, Emily looked at Tina," Pardon?"


    "What? Pissed off?" Tina seemed to be excited to know that Emily was angry about her malicious


    words," I said isn''t it what you and you adopted parents good at? Begging people like a dog. Uh..."


    Emily did not let her finish her sentence. She came before Tina and grabbed her neck with just one


    hand. Everything happened so fast, Tina did not even have time to react.


    Tina was stunned, but she was not afraid of Emily at all. Instead, she got excited. "You should really kill


    me babe. But do you have the nerve to do so? Do you?"


    "Bang!" The coffee cup was smashed.


    Tina struggled to free herself, but in vain. In extreme rage, Emily got her fingers to Tina`s throat and


    squeezed. "Bitch..."


    Emily touched a sharp piece of the shredded porcin cup on the table and she picked it up and


    pinched it tight against Tina`s neck. "You do not think... I will kill you?" Tina said in a cold and slow


    tone.


    Tina felt ridiculous, she wanted tough, but the coldness around her neck reminded her not to do so.


    She looked at Emily into her cold eyes, fears arisen from the back," Emily...."


    Emily was full of hatred, a shout resounded in her ears and hit her eardrums constantly," KILL HER!


    KILL HER! You will have your revenge, and let your parents rest in peace!"


    A little bit more push, just a little bit more push, the shredded porcin would cut through this woman''s


    throat.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The thick heavy murderous look was overwhelming. Tina could hardly breathe. Emily wanted to kill her,


    she knew it.


    ''She means it¡­she wants to kill me¡­''


    She kept thinking to herself as she tried to struggle out of the grip on her throat.


    ''I''m not dying in this bitch''s hand¡­ I''ll kill her first.''


    Emily used up all her strength and seized Tina by her throat, but eventually, Tina managed to move her


    head and bit Emily`s hand. The smell of blood spread inside her mouth...


    Out of pain, Emily frowned. ''I almost killed the woman...'' She realized, but did not let go of her hand.


    ''I''m not bing a criminal for this wretched woman.


    She''ll pay¡­in another way. But now, it is not the right time yet.''


    "Bitch! Let me go! Do you think you can just walk out of here after this? Everyone of the Taos will ruin


    you if anything happens to me!" Tina was getting hysterical, and couldn''t breathe right because Emily


    hadn''t loosened her hand. Her face was getting red.


    ''Fuck Emily, who the hell are you now? You were... You were a fragile, like a Dodder flower that can not


    grow on its own and need something to rely on. You were powerless!


    But now, you should fight me back?''


    Emily remained expressionless. "You just won''t leave me alone, will you?"


    The sharp shredded porcin was ruthless, leaving Tina`s skin a blood stain. Emily was hurt, too. The


    porcin cut her finger and the blood flowed out. But it seemed like Emily did not feel the pain, she had


    the porcin that was stained with blood against Tina`s face. "I do not like your face you know, your


    face is quite unpleasant."


    Panic-stricken, Tina''s eyes went wide. "W-What are you doing?!"


    ''I suffered a lot to win my face, my perfect face. No one can destroy it! No one!''


    Emily''s hand was bleeding, but she didn''t care. She had her blood applied around Tina''s pale face.


    "You should never ever provoke me you know."


    Tina stayed still, she could not move. She was afraid that the fragment would destroy her pretty face.


    Emily bowed her head and got close Tina.


    The exact identical face was full of coldness. Emily''s face was in front of Tina, it was so close as if


    Emily was trying to give her a kiss.


    Tina''s could feel her heart pounding in her chest. And she was excited out of no reason.

 Chapter 343 Reasons For Denial

    Chapter 343 Reasons For Denial


    Emily slid her cheek against the other''s until her mouth was right in her ear. "Or I''ll kill you."


    It gave Tina chills. She was stunned, and kept still as she watched Emily loosen her grip and let her go.


    She dropped the bloodstained piece of porcin and it clinked against the floor.


    Tina reached to touch her own face, and felt only some drops of blood on her face. At that moment, her


    fear disappeared. Excitement took over, and she smirked, almost maniacally. "You coward. You don''t


    have the guts to hurt me. You''re all talk."


    Emily kicked Tina''s shins in response, and the other''s face twisted in pain. She fell down hard on her


    knees.


    Emily took a step closer and looked down on her ominously. "Now you''re kneeling in front of me." And


    she left.


    Tina was frozen. When Emily was out of sight, she grabbed onto the table and slowly pulled herself up,


    her knees numb with pain.


    She wiped the blood off her face with her fingers and licked them off. She tasted blood, her eyes


    shining with evil.


    ''Emily, '' she thought, ''She waspletely different from before.''


    The whole incident left Tina aroused and shaking. Her desire for destruction and revenge was strong,


    taking over her whole body.


    ''There will be a good time¡­Emily¡­we can y a new game, '' she smiled to herself with wide eyes.


    After leaving the caf¨¦, Emily was in a sour mood. She drove to the cemetery to visit her parents''


    tombstones.


    "Mom, Dad¡­I''m here." She muttered into the air as shey a couple bunches of white


    chrysanthemums in front of the neighboring tombstones. She did not kneel down but instead bowed


    low." "You¡­where are you? Are you in heaven? With God?" she asked softly.


    Someone told her once, that when a person died, a star in the sky would disappear. Everything was


    gone after one''s death, along with all the gratitude or resentment towards them. Emily did not me


    them for their selfishness, nor their wrongdoings anymore. There was only an endless yearning in her


    heart.


    "I''ve nevere to see you¡­I''m not a good daughter," she said with a frown, condemning herself.


    After all the pain she had endured, however, she couldn''t shed tears so easily. She kept calm, no


    matter what she faced. "Today, I almost killed Tina. Do you me me? I''m sure you do. Still, I''ll try my


    best to make her pay for your death.


    Evil deeds should be repayed. People who do evil things should be punished.


    No one''s an exception.


    Thew might not be doing it''s job yet, but it will. One day,"


    Emily said firmly.


    Meanwhile, in Lin''s vi, Leona received a sudden text. Seeing the screen made her face twist with


    anger.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Jacob wasn''t in Jingshi City, but he had already asked several people to look after Emily. Emily was


    under good protection, and Leona couldn''t think of any way to get to her, to hurt her. She was even in


    huge trouble at the moment.


    What could she do to fulfill her promise to Albert? What would she do to get this special sponsorship?


    "What''s on your mind?" A pair of strong arms were suddenly wrapped around her waist, firmly holding


    her from behind.


    The rage and nervousness disappeared from her face without a trace. She put on a soft smile,"Master


    Magee¡­ I''m thinking about this Starry Night," she said coyly. "Ah¡­" the man behind her bit her neck


    lightly, sucking on her skin.


    "Hmm?"


    Leona tried to keep her tone steady as she asked,"Can you help me?"


    "Why would you ask me to help you? It should be a piece of cake for you," Magee''s tone was malign


    and frivolous. "If you''re willing to sleep with the top management staff, you can easily get what you


    want."


    Leona''s face turned pale when she heard his words. She bit her lips hard and her anger surfaced.


    "Magee, I''m your woman!" She said indignantly.


    How¡­ How could he say these words to her so indifferently? Did he truly not care for her at all?


    "Sorry, I almost forgot," he replied with a small shrug. Suddenly, he lost interest in sleeping with her, so


    he let go of her. "But what''s the problem? Do you mind it? I think you don''t mind at all."


    She frowned at him. "Yes, I do," she yelled, and turned around so she could hug him. "Master Magee,


    you''re the only one in my heart. I just y with them to get something out of them¡­I''ve never slept with


    anyone else."


    Magee patted her hands and sneered. "We''re all adults. Don''t be a hypocrite."


    "Master Magee¡­" she still wanted to exin, but he interrupted her.


    "You''d better find a way to send Jacob''s woman to my bed instead of thinking about stupid things


    everyday, okay?" he said it softly, but the words were venomous to Leona.


    It was like her heart stopped. ''This is Emily''s fault!'' she thought. Why did everyone around her want


    Emily? Was she some kind of witch? Did she cast some kind of spell on everyone?


    At that moment, her hatred for Emily intensified, but she had to hide her resentment and put on a good


    smile for Magee. "I''ll find a way¡­"


    She was determined to find a way to kill the bitch.


    Meanwhile, Emily had just returned to herpany and stopped at the bathroom to wash her hands.


    Tina''s face and strange expressions haunted her mind. She was too distracted to calm down. Their


    faces were exactly alike, and it made Emily feel sick. She didn''t realize she was still washing her hands


    until they were scrubbed red.


    She couldn''t think of anyone else in the world who would undergo cosmetic surgery to look like her


    enemy.


    Clearly, Tina was unstable now¡ªabnormal, and almost perverted. Emily pursed her lips. She had


    made a mistake today, she felt. A normal person wouldn''t even try to talk to someone that neurotic.


    Now that she thought about it, Tina was literally crazy.


    Emily sshed some cold water on her face to snap out of her thoughts. She left the restroom looking


    rather sour.


    At that moment, her assistant entered the office with a bitter expression on her face, like she was about


    to deliver bad news. "Ms. Lu, those in charge of Starry Night refused our appointment¡­" she


    announced with a strain in her voice.


    Emily frowned. "Did they tell you why?"


    "They said that this week Mr. Hess was all booked up."


    They both knew it was bullshit. The real reason was that the head of Starry Night thought Lu Jewelry


    was not capable of handling such a big asion.


    Emily sighed in frustration. "Okay, I got it. I''ll find a way to sort this out. You can go back to work." The


    assistant opened her mouth like she wanted to say more, but thought better of it and left her boss


    alone.


    Her jaw was clenched, and she felt a vein pulsing in her temple. She raised a hand to put some


    pressure on it and closed her eyes. She had to think about how to get a meeting with Mr. Hess.


    The next morning, Emily drove alone to the branch of Starry Night in Z country. The supermodel


    competition was beginning soon, so she had to seize the small window of opportunity to see Mr. Hess.


    As expected, she was stopped at the gate.


    "Miss, do you have an appointment?" The receptionist asked.


    "No, but I need to see Mr. Hess. I have important business to sort out with him. Could you please call


    him?" she asked politely.


    The receptionist refused. "I''m sorry Miss, I''m afraid you can''t see Mr. Hess without an official


    appointment."


    Emily didn''t budge.


    She knew that Hess was the head of Starry Night, and had the biggest voice. He could pretty much


    determine the verdict of the wholepetition on his own. Apart from that, Emily heard that he was an


    honest and fair man. She couldn''t give up this chance to see him.


    Emily sighed. She knew that if she called Jacob for help, she''d be able to see Mr. Hess without any


    trouble.


    She wouldn''t, though. She''d never go to him for help.


    Emily was adamant about achieving her goals with her own efforts, on solely her terms, without having


    to rely on anyone else for help.


    The receptionist was ustomed to receiving people asking for the same thing just as Emily did. She


    wasn''t really surprised, but she did wonder what kind of person Emily must''ve been to have been


    wearing such an expensive looking dress. It looked more like she was going to walk down the red


    carpet than visit Mr. Hess.


    Did she visit thepany to seduce him?


    Everyone in thepany knew that Mr. Hess had no fondness for people who used distasteful means


    to achieve their goals. Was this woman stupid?


    The receptionist subtly narrowed her eyes at Emily. She must''ve enjoyed witnessing the misfortunes of


    others, as she looked scornful thinking that Emily was doing something foolish.

 Chapter 344 Was It Just Her Luck

    Chapter 344 Was It Just Her Luck


    Emily waited adamantly at the reception desk with no intentions of leaving, while the receptionist kept


    her waiting there with no further updates. Suddenly, the elevator doors slid open, and a tall man with


    blonde hair, probably in his mid-40s, stepped out and walked towards the reception desk.


    "Good morning, Mr. Hess." The receptionist changed her tone immediately and greeted Hess politely.


    Emily had read a lot about Hess on the Inte so she recognized him in an instant. Hess was


    described in the media as a demanding figure who kept a strict disciplinarian stance. His face looked


    much friendlier now than he did on the screen, but there was seriousness in him that unnerved the


    employees around him upon his arrival. His sharp eyes had already caught Emily''s, observing and


    studying him diligently before she could hide them away.


    "Who is the girl over there?" Hess asked his assistant, while curiously walking towards Emily.


    It was hard for Hess not to notice Emily. She looked so extraordinary in the hall that everything else


    seemed to fade out behind her. This woman was born to be in the spotlight.


    Emily was wearing a dark blue designer fishtail dress with fragmented diamonds over the hemline. The


    dress perfectly entuated her body, turning her into a beautiful mermaid emerging from the sky of a


    starry night.


    The strapless design highlighted her swanlike neck, on which rested a shining sapphire ne that


    outshined all the other sapphire jewelry Hess had seen before.


    Despite the radiant mour, the ne looked more precious only when it was on Emily''s neck. She


    had a kind of understated beauty like a gorgeous mermaid who had all the treasures on her but was


    disarmingly unaware of her own charisma.


    "Mr. Hess¡­"


    "Excuse me, Miss¡­"


    Emily and Hess spoke at the same time.


    "You go first." Emily insisted and eased the atmosphere. Her English was as fluent as her German.


    "I am sorry, but you are so¡­so¡­" Hess couldn''t think of the right word to describe this stunningdy


    that had graced him with her presence. He thought for a second and asked, "Are you here to apply for


    the contest, too?"


    "What?" she asked. Emily wasn''t sure what Hess was even talking about. Contest?


    Perhaps... Hess mistook her for a modelpeting in the Starry Night Modelling Contest.


    "Mr. Hess, I think there''s been a misunderstanding. I am here to talk to you about the sponsorship for


    the contest," Emily replied and went straight to the point.


    "Oh, so you are not participating then," Hess frowned. Such a pity! The moment Hessid his eyes on


    Emily, he waspletely sold on her. It would be a great loss for him not having her on the runway or


    under the camera. Having been involved in the industry for a long time, Hess had a talent for spotting


    beauty, and Emily was definitely one of his rare findings.


    Although, Emily didn''t have the height for the modelling industry, there was an undeniable symmetry to


    her features and her body. She looked stunning at first sight, but the more you looked at her, the more


    you were attracted by her captivating beauty.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Besides, she had mysterious eyes that could trigger the interest of anyone to explore her secrets. She


    seemed to be a woman with a long story.


    "I¡­" Emily stuttered, not knowing how to respond as she wasn''t expecting Hess to say that.


    The legendary Hess seemed very different from how she had imagined him.


    "So you are here for the sponsorship?" he asked. Hess quickly constrained his expression and


    gestured with his hand, "Let''s go to my office, shall we?"


    Emily was pleasantly surprised. It turned out to be a lot more easier than she had imagined.


    Even the receptionist was surprised. Was this the same, terrifying Mr. Hess she knew?


    Mr. Hess had many visitors in the span of a single day. Most didn''t even make it past the gate or were


    asked to leave just after a few seconds, but this woman...she was granted ess into Mr. Hess''s


    office...


    Who on earth was this woman?


    Puzzled, the receptionist wondered in awe. She reached for her phone and secretly took a photo of


    Emily. It would serve as a good source of gossip after work.


    Emily''s heart pounded in her chest, as she followed Hess. On the surface, she looked calm, but her


    mind was doing circles all over the ce.


    Did she get the chance? Mr. Hess''s facial expression was too hard to predict, so she''d better be more


    attentive.


    Before long, they arrived at Hess''s personal studio. Emily opened her mouth to say something when


    Hess pushed her inside and yelled excitedly to the staffs out of a sudden, "Everybody! Look what I


    have found! A princess mermaid!"


    "I''m not¡­" Emily mumbled, feeling a little awkward now that everyone had their eyes on her.


    In the blink of an eye, she was surrounded the the staff in the studio. They examined her like she was a


    piece of art.


    "Beautiful Asian girl with unique personal features. Perfect! Where did you find her? Is she our new


    model?"


    "Her body type is perfect¡­well, maybe my dresses are too long for her, but I can make some


    changes¡­Miss, my dresses were born to grace your body!"


    "Hey, everyone, look at that ne! It''s mesmerizing! I love it. And look at that dress! Who made all


    these for her! It''s brilliant! But I can do better, Miss. Only if you will allow me to¡­"


    Everyone was so awestruck and excited, they hadpletely forgotten about Hess.


    Although Emily was taller than the average person, she was still considered below the prerequisite in


    this studio full of fashion experts and super models.


    However, at that moment, she was like a little fish, surrounded by big sharks circling her. Feeling


    completely out of ce, Emily stood there, unaware of how to react.


    In desperation, she turned to Hess, looking for help. Hess was pleased with everyone''s reactions and


    was convinced that he was right about Emily''s charms.


    "Move away everybody, she is not a model¡­" Hess shouted at the crowd.


    "What? She is not? Then why did you bring her here! Oh, what a pity! My dresses had already fallen


    head over heels for her. It will be difficult for me to find them a new master," one designerined


    in a low voice.


    "She is not a model at the moment, but perhaps one day she will be, guys," Hess cleared his throat and


    said.


    ''What? What does he mean?'' Emily was still scrambling in her head, trying to make sense of what was


    going on.


    "So, Miss Emily, you said that you are here for the sponsorship, right?" Hess asked, guiding Emily to


    his office and inviting her to sit down.


    "Yes. I work for Lu Jewelry," she answered. Emily reached out for the ne and tried to take it off


    her neck to show him the design. "This is one of ourtest designs, if you don''t mind¡­" she exined.


    "No, no, no, don''t. Just leave it on your neck," One of the designers grabbed her wrist and said to her,


    "It looks perfect on you. You are really beautiful."


    "Oh, thank you." Emily replied. As a matter of fact, the ne wasn''t the only thing Emily was


    disying. She was sporting the whole series, turning herself into an exhibition stand.


    "Would you mind taking a few walks? Just in this room?" The designer asked Emily, with eyes full of


    anticipation.


    Emily thought about it for a second and then nodded. It was a hard-won opportunity, so she had to


    seize it. Soon, all the staffs cleared the way for Emily. All eyes in the room focused on her as she


    walked past the desks, the chairs, all the way to the big French window at the far side of the studio.


    The ne was shining under the sun, and her skin glowed as her inner beauty had lit her eyes and


    softened her features.


    Hess couldn''t stop himself from smiling. "Your jewelry is indeed special," he said.


    Emily''s face lit up in an instant. "So¡­what do you think?" she asked eagerly.


    "I can give you the sponsorship if¡­if you agree to be my model. What do you say about that?" Hess


    asked Emily. Hess was so taken by Emily, that she had given him new inspirations. He was almost


    certain that Emily would agree on his deal because he could sense her strong desire for the


    sponsorship.


    "Your model?" she asked. Emily examined his face to make sure that he wasn''t kidding. "I don''t have


    any modelling experience¡­but¡­I will see what I can do," Emily replied.


    "Very well. I will have someone send you the contract in a minute," Hess was satisfied with Emily''s


    response.


    ''That''s it?''


    When Emily walked out of the Starry Night building with the contract tucked under her arms, she was


    still in disbelief. How did she manage to ovee the impossible ande out victorious after


    negotiating with an icon such as Hess?


    ''So¡­ I got the sponsorship? That wasn''t too hard, '' Emily mused.


    Emily made a lot of effort to prepare for this meeting. Even her outfit was a part of her n to better


    present herpany''s jewelry. Now, not only did Emily walk out of there with a sponsorship, she


    somehownded herself a modelling gig as well. Was it just her luck?

 Chapter 345 The Beautiful Fairy Falls Into My Arms.

    Chapter 345 The Beautiful Fairy Falls Into My Arms.


    Everything was subject to confidentiality before the sponsorship was announced. Leona thought that


    she was sure to win, but she was hit with an unexpected, straight p to the face when they


    announced the winner of the sponsorship.


    Meanwhile, Emily had been making intense preparations just before the Starry Night Model


    Competition hadmenced.


    Once the morous models stepped on the runway to the rhythm of the music, all the cameras


    focused on them, making multiple "clicking" noises.


    People all over the media and the fashion industry began to whisper amongst themselves.


    "That jewelry on the model is very chic, and itpliments her dress so perfectly."


    "I heard that the sponsor for thispetition is Lu Jewelry."


    "Lu Jewelry? That doesn''t seem to ring a bell. However, things will be totally different for Lu Jewelry


    after thepetition."


    Indeed, the reputation of Lu Jewelry would soar through the skies, leaving itspetitors to bite the


    dust. At the very least, it would be a first-ss, celebrated luxury brand,pletely opening itself


    to the markets of Country Z.


    All of these were the great benefits of being a part of "Starry Night".


    Leona didn''t go to the event, instead she bore the torture by watching the live broadcast of the event.


    The more she dwelled on the notion of Emily the cker her heart was, and the more she wanted her


    to fail and be miserable.


    Emily, that bitch, went and won herself the sponsorship secretly. The opportunity should have belonged


    to Leona!


    Moreover, even the Lin branded designer clothes that Starry Night had originally decided to use was


    pulled out in thest minute because of Emily. They picked another famous luxury brand and the


    reason they gave Leona was that the adopted brand was more in line with the style of Lu Jewelry!


    That damned Emily was in her way again!


    Soon after, the Starry Night Model Competition wasing to an end, and thest model was ready to


    get on stage.


    The music slowed down, as Emily gradually stepped out under the spotlight. She wore a lc strapless,


    gauzy dress. Creamy sheets of silk slipped onto her thighs, and a circle of gauze on the outer skirt,


    peppering her straight long legs with soft kisses.


    When she walked to the end of the runway, the gauzy dress looked like ayer of light fog that had


    encased her body, as if she were a beautiful and unworldly spirit in the forest.


    The dark purple pendant on her neck drew attention towards her. The gems refracted beautiful, bright


    light under the spotlight, looking absolutely breathtaking.


    With all eyes on her, it was without a doubt, thest model who took their breath away with a big


    surprise!


    Emily effortlessly captured the spotlight, turning the crowd from content to jubnt.


    However, as the blinding lights caught Emily off guard, she slipped and fell off the stage in her 12cm


    high heels!


    The audience gasped, and soon followed it with loud screams. Even as she fell, Emily managed to


    keep her graceful disposition intact. The whole scene yed out like slow motion sequence in the


    movies!


    A fairy falling on Earth from the Heavens.


    It was what all the people thought at the moment.


    Emily subconsciously closed her eyes, ready for the pain and embarrassment to rush in, but instead,


    she fell into the embrace of a pair of warm arms. The familiar breath she felt on her face relieved her


    nerves instantly.


    "A fairy has fallen into my arms." Emily heard the man chuckle gently, followed by the crescendo of


    clicking noises from the cameras that witnessed the scene.


    "I......" Emily''s cheeks blushed, finding herself at a loss for words. The man gently held her tiny waist


    and lifted her up to the stage slowly.


    "Wow..." Someone from the audience screamed.


    Emily lowered her head and looked at the man standing under the stage. She pressed her lips


    together, before she stood up and kept on the performance.


    Jacob gazed at the woman on the runway deeply. As if they were glued to Emily, his eyes never


    swayed from her.


    As if she were a bright star, Emily stood on stage like a promise of life in the darkness, sparkling with


    confidence.


    In that moment, Jacob knew that she was still the same girl he had fallen in love with all those years


    ago. This was Emily in her truest form.


    When Jacob found out that Emily had managed to win the sponsorship for Starry Night, he thought


    about helping her in secret. However, after careful consideration, he decided otherwise.


    Jacob realized that Emily was capable of aplishing her goals by her own efforts, instead of his


    help.


    Having grown independent and self-reliant, she could leap forward into any obstacle without anyone''s


    help.


    Emily had really grown up, mature and independent.


    While he was gradually growing old.


    Meanwhile, no one noticed Tina sitting in the audience, wearing a mask and a baseball cap, shooting


    pictures with her expensive camera.


    However, this time, the subject of her photography was not Jacob, it was Emily, the star on the stage.


    Tina''s eyes sparkled excitedly at the sight of Emily, as if she had found an interesting toy.


    Tina had never seen this side of Emily before.


    She was very amused.


    One that draws the attention of everyone, also ends up drawing the attention of dangerous people.


    At the same time, Leona was watching Starry Night on the television in her vi. When she caught sight


    of Emily on stage, she went into a frenzy of rage and threw a ss ashtray at the TV screen. "Bang!"


    Emily on screen was out of her sight, but the jealousy and resentment in Leona''s heart was still burning


    bright.


    Why didn''t that bitch die yet? Emily''s entire existence was a blight on her life, and now she would purge


    this blight.


    Finally, Starry Night''s wonderful event came to an end. As their special guest, Emily didn''t participate in


    thepetition. Instead she was given the honor of presenting the award to the winner of the


    competition.


    Surprised, Emily was grateful for the high praises she had received, even though she wasn''t a model.


    Emily could think of no other reason than good fortune.


    In truth, Hess attached great importance to Emily. At first nce, when he realized that Emily was


    perfect for modelling, he wanted to share her beauty to the rest of the world.


    However, he felt great pity at the fact that Emily didn''t intend to take modeling as her career. With a


    slight disappointment in his tone, he said, "Miss Lu, do you know? You are born to be model! You are


    perfect for various styles. If you want, you can be the most brilliant and sessful model in the


    industry."


    "Thank you for your appreciation," she politely answered. Emily had changed into her own clothes and


    came back to her usual self. "But I love my job, and I''m looking forward to our next cooperation," she


    added.


    "I''m really looking forward to it, too," he assured. In the end, Hess could only suppress his regret and


    shake hands with Emily. Soon after, he caught sight of the man approaching them, and greeted him,


    "Mr. Gu, d to see you."


    Of course, he knew Jacob. Who didn''t know Jacob?


    By the way Jacob looked at Emily, Hess assumed there must have been something between him and


    Emily.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Emily turned towards Jacob, and then crashed into a pair of deep eyes, where she could clearly see


    her own reflection.


    "I''m back," said Jacob.


    Emily bit her lip and answered, "Yeah."


    Just that one word meant so much more to Jacob than anything else.

 Chapter 346 I Love You

    Chapter 346 I Love You


    Jacob and Emily left the venue together, and neither of them spoke one word along the way.


    When they got to the parking lot, Jacob suddenly grabbed Emily''s hand and took her into his car. "Let


    me drive you back," he said.


    "I have a car, and I can drive home by myself," Emily refused, as she still had some misgivings about


    Jacob''s intentions.


    Jacob was a dominating man and he could not tolerate being refused by his woman. He fastened the


    safety belt for her and said, "The road is a little rough. Sit still and don''t move."


    As soon the words had left his mouth, he locked the car doors.


    "You..." Emily said angrily, as she struggled but could not open the car door. She pped at the window


    with rage, demanding him to open the door.


    Jacob sat in the driver''s seat and fastened his seat belt. He looked into her eyes with tenderness and


    said, "I just want to spend some time with you, Emily."


    Suddenly, Emily fell silent. She looked away from Jacob''s eyes and wondered what to do next. She


    couldn''t let Jacob drive her home.


    For some reason, Emily didn''t want him to meet Beryl. Perhaps it was because she thought that since


    Beryl was Jack''s daughter it would be best if Jacob did not find out about her.


    Beryl''s safety was all that mattered and that was why Emily was afraid of Jacob seeing her.


    Emily wasn''t willing to leave anything to chance.


    All the while, Emily did not know that Jacob, had already seen Beryl with her the other night, and


    figured out that Beryl was their daughter. More importantly, she did not know that Jacob was happy and


    excited to know that their child was still alive. If Jack had not meddled and prevented Jacob from


    finding out about Beryl''s real identity, he would have known that Beryl was Emily''s daughter a lot


    sooner.


    When Jacob saw Beryl''s picture, he remembered that she was the special, little girl he had already met


    twice just recently. Once, in his heart, where there was only darkness and despair, now was the light of


    love and hope burning bright as ever.


    Nothing in the world could stop him from seeing Beryl. Regardless of whether he knew that she was his


    daughter or not, their paths were destined to intertwine.


    Silence befell the car and made the air unbearable between them. Emily scrambled in her head, trying


    toe up with a suitable excuse to get away from Jacob, but her mind was all over the ce.


    Stressed, a sudden fit of dizziness overwhelmed her. "Jacob, please slow down. Don''t drive so fast, "


    she insisted.


    "Okay," Jacob replied, and cast a short nce at her. "Are you hungry?" he asked.


    Emily sensed an oddity in Jacob''s facial expression. Perhaps, it was the short shes of light on his


    face from the cars that passed by. "What''s wrong, are you feeling okay?" she asked, sounding


    concerned.


    "It''s nothing," Jacob replied eagerly, as he raised his lips and smiled. But before long, his smile faded


    away and was reced by a serious expression.


    Emily realized that something was wrong, and her face contorted with confusion. "Jacob, why are you


    still speeding up?" she asked.


    Jacob mmed his foot on the brakes, but the speed of his car remained unchanged. "The brakes


    have failed," he said nervously.


    "What?" Emily cried out. Fear had gripped her from all sides. She was too frightened to look out of the


    car window. Panic-stricken, she whimpered, "What are we going to do now? I don''t want to die¡­" The


    thought of Beryl waiting for her at home shed through her mind.


    "Everything will be okay, Emily. I will protect you," Jacob said, as he gripped the steering wheel so tight


    that his knuckles turned pale. By then, Jacob deeply regretted having brought Emily along in his car. It


    wouldn''t take a world-ss detective to figure out that someone had deliberately tampered with his


    brakes. Unfortunately, it was toote for regrets. Getting Emily out of danger was his first and foremost


    priority.


    "Jacob¡­" Emily muttered, trembling in her seat. Outside the window, the street lights whirled past in a


    sh as the car swerved through. Emily had gonepletely numb with spine-gripping fear. The car


    weaved through dangerously, speeding like a bullet, causing Emily''s heart to pound inside her chest


    like a jackhammer.


    "Don''t be afraid, just calm down," Jacob tried tofort Emily. Jacob pressed the button and unlocked


    all the doors. Although, he did not show any signs of fear on his face, his heart was telling a different


    story. "Check the door and try to open it," he ordered.


    Had he been alone in the car, he wouldn''t have cared about death. However, he had already lost Emily


    once, he could no longer endure the sadness of losing her all over again!


    In the grip of silent panic, Emily took a deep breath and opened her door. The night wind whirred in and


    the next thing she heard was Jacob''s hoarse voice, "There are speed bumpsing up in the next


    crossing. Focus your attention, and when we pass though there, you''ll have to jump out of the car.


    Remember to cover your head with your hands," Jacob said, sounding serious as ever.


    Puzzled, Emily looked at his face and asked, "What about you? I can''t leave you here alone¡­"


    Jacob interrupted, "Get ready!"


    "What about you? Answer my question!" Emily roared out in an agitated voice.


    Jacob was taken by surprise for a second. With a soothing smile on his face, heforted, "I will be


    okay. I can get out of the car when the remaining gasoline in the car''s tank runs out."


    Emily bit her lips as she wasn''t convinced, but she did not dare to ask him. What would he do if the car


    had an ident before the gasoline ran out.... How could he keep himself safe?


    Tires squealing, the car waspletely out of control, and its back end skidded out wildly around the


    corners. Emily could never leave him like that and flee to safety.


    "Emily, get ready right away!" Jacob reminded her again, as his expression became anxious.


    "Jump with me," Emily said firmly.


    "Emily, we are running out of time, don''t be silly!" Jacob urged.


    "We must jump together then!" she said. Emily looked him straight in the eye, and said in a loud and


    assertive tone, "Just jump with me!"


    Sweats drained from Jacob''s face, as his sweaty palms desperately struggled to steer the wheel.


    "Emily..." he begged her to jump.


    "Shut up! I don''t want to hear your excuses!" Emily shrieked, and her voice was hoarse from


    screaming.


    While they were talking, the car drove past the speed bumps and they had missed the best time to


    jump out of the car. By then, Emily no longer feared what was going to happen. She looked at JacobText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    with determination and said, "There must be other speed bumps ahead. We can jump together then."


    "Okay. Let''s jump together," Jacob replied, holding on to Emily''s hand tightly.


    Their hearts thudded furiously, as the car skidded through whipping branches and all sort of things on


    its way. "It will be all right," she whispered not only to Jacob, but also to herself.


    But, life was full of unpleasant surprises.


    Suddenly, Jacob realized that not only did the brakes fail, but the steering wheel had followed suit!


    Jacob had never been so afraid in his life. Death was not something he feared. The thought of losing


    Emily was a punishment far worse than Death or a lifetime in Hell, to Jacob.


    "Emily!"


    Just as the car was about to run off the railings, Emily heard a desperate cry. It was like an animal that


    had lost its loved ones, shrill and prating, almost perforating her eardrums!


    Everything happened so quickly that they could not think of a way to escape. Their eyes were wide,


    letting in every ounce of fading light and their hearts beat so fast, it was as if they would pop out of their


    chest at any moment.


    At thest second, Jacob jammed on the brakes and took Emily into his arms.


    "I love you!"


    These three words could be the sweetest thing a person could tell another, but now, it was his final


    words of farewell.


    Trapped in a steel prison, Emily and Jacob both closed their eyes and awaited their fate. But nothing


    happened. The sound of brakes screeching filled their surprised ears.


    Right before the car was about to drive off the railings of the bridge, the braking system suddenly


    returned to normal. By some miracle, the car stopped just in time in front of the railings. Under the


    bridge, was a cold, deep river, its current deceptively swift and strong. If they had fallen into the river,


    no one would have been able to find their bodies from their watery grave.


    Overwhelmed with fear, she was knocked unconscious. She buried her face in Jacob''s arms, hiding


    away from the world, unable to see or hear anything. She leaned on Jacob, motionlessly, like a statue.


    Jacob squinted one eye open and then fluttered both eyes wide open, shaking in utter disbelief.


    Stunned, he sat there in awe, unable to understand just how they had managed to narrowly escape


    with their lives. Soon, he pulled himself together and carried Emily out of the car. When heid her


    down on a safe spot, he patted Emily on the face.


    "Emily, open your eyes. We are safe now..." he said.


    Emily did not respond. She stayed nestled in his loving arms, eyelids sewn shut. It was as if the color


    had disappeared from her face, and something had sucked the life out of her.


    Jacob pressed his lips to hers, and quickly administered CPR and mouth-to-mouth resuscitation. A few


    minutester, Emily began to cough violently, gasping for air. Eventually, her breathing stabilized and


    she calmed herself down, but she was still suffering from shock and PTSD.


    "We... We..." she stammered.


    "We''ve made it alive. There''s no need to be afraid anymore..." Jacobforted.


    "Jacob¡­"


    "I''m here," Jacob replied gently. He wrapped his loving arms around her shaking body, giving her a


    sense of security within his embrace.


    Emily finally came back to her senses as the tears started materializing in her eyes. A few minutes ago,


    she was sure that she was going to die, even though she didn''t want to die at all. She hadn''t settled old


    scores yet, and most importantly, she had a daughter and the family members of the Lu n she didn''t


    want to leave behind...


    She didn''t want... Jacob to die.


    Fortunately, they were both alive.

 Chapter 347 Show Affection to Each Other

    Chapter 347 Show Affection to Each Other


    Emily broke away from Jacob''s arms when Sam and the police arrived. She looked weak, as if she had


    no life left in her.


    It was so close. Both of their lives were at stake few moments ago.


    Jacob carried Emily into the car, and insisted that Emily be checked up thoroughly. After their near-


    death experience, since neither Emily nor Jacob was capable of driving, Sam volunteered to drive for


    them to the hospital.


    After they arrived at the hospital, Jacob got off the car with Emily in his arms and dashed into the


    emergency room. Judging from his nervous look, the doctors in the emergency room got nervous and


    thought that the girl in his arms was either seriously hurt or on the verge of death. They immediately


    arranged for her to get checked up.


    When they got the results, the attending physician reported to Jacob, "Mr. Gu, this youngdy may


    have gotten frightened by a traumatic experience. But apart from that, everything is fine with her. All


    she needs right now is to have a good rest. If she still has body achester on, you can bring her back


    at any time."


    All the doctors involved, were distressed and worried until the attending physician announced the test


    results. Relieved, they couldn''t help butin secretly, "Oh my God! This is so typical of rich


    people. Just making a fuss for nothing. Ridiculous!"


    "Oh, thank God!" Jacob heaved a sigh of relief, but he still held Emily so tight that no one could


    separate them.


    Emily had returned to her senses, but she could hardly breathe of be Jacob''s hug.


    As she struggled to get away from him, Emily identally touched his face. When she felt his face


    burning up, she asked with surprise, "Why is your face so hot? Do you have a fever?"


    "I don''t care if I do," he said. Jacob lowered his face and gazed deep into her eyes. He was driven by


    strong emotions, as if nothing could take his eyes away from her. He loosened his hands reluctantly


    when he realized that he was cutting her blood cirction.


    Emily reached out her hand to feel his forehead. "Your forehead is burning," she said.


    "I know."


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "Well."


    "Why don''t you take care of yourself?"


    Emily''s soft hand caressed his forehead tenderly, her skin as smooth as a jade, bringing him a sense of


    calm and serenity.


    "I enjoy being with you more," he answered. Jacob smiled, tightly holding her soft hands close to his


    chest. He was d to see just how much Emily cared for him. He enjoyed every single moment of it.


    "Nonsense! I think you''ve lost your mind because of your fever," she said. Emily drew her hands back


    and turned to the doctor who was standing beside them and looked embarrassed, "Doctor, he seems to


    have high fever. Would you mind checking his condition?"


    The doctor did his best to hide his embarrassment and pretended as if nothing had happened, "Of


    course. I will have a look at his vitals."


    "No. I don''t need a doctor," said Jacob. He looked at Emily and said, "I want you to diagnose and treat


    my illness."


    "Are you kidding? I am not a doctor," she said.


    "My illness can only be healed by you. I don''t need any doctor or medicine. I just need you," he said.


    Emily didn''t know how to respond to him.


    The doctor stood there like a third wheel, eager to get away from their drama as soon as possible, as


    he reluctantly watched them flirting with each other.


    "Have you lost your mind? Don''t be silly," Emily said. She grabbed a thermometer from the doctor and


    handed it to Jacob. "Listen to me, take this," she demanded.


    Jacob took the thermometer like an obedient child and put it in his mouth. After five minutes, the


    thermometer indicated that Jacob wasing up with a bad fever.


    "You have a high fever, Jacob," Emily frowned, looking concerned.


    After reading the thermometer, the doctor pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose and said to


    Jacob, "Mr. Gu, I am afraid you''ll have to get a transfusion to bring down this fever. Otherwise, it will


    infect your lungs."


    Emily nced at Jacob and then turned to the doctor, "Okay, doctor. Please prepare for his transfusion.


    Thank you very much."


    It was quitete at night. Jacoby in the bed of a private ward, while Emily kept himpany. A nurse


    walked in with the infusion liquid and essories for Jacob, before she left the room quietly.


    There was pin-drop silence in the room. It was so quite that the sound of fluid dripping from the infusion


    bottle resonated within their ears.


    After a long time, Emily broke the silence, "Er, do you know what was wrong with the car?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Jacob curled his lips, "I think someone messed with the car brakes."


    "Who would do such a thing?" Emily gasped.


    "It''s hard to say. I have a long list of people who want me dead," Jacob answered.


    "Maybe you weren''t the target," Emily scoffed. "Maybe someone wanted me dead," she added. Emily


    knew that she had quite a few enemies in the city too.


    If nothing else, Jacob could never forgive a threat on Emily''s life. "I will get to the bottom of this. No


    matter who was behind the car ident, I promise that it will never happen again," he assured.


    Emily didn''t respond to him. She lowered her eyes, and lost herself in deep thoughts.


    "We will talk about it tomorrow. You must get some rest now," Jacob suggested.


    Emily shook her head slowly and looked up at the infusion bottle. "No, I will wait until the infusion is


    completed. You''d better get some sleep," she said.


    Jacob squeezed her hands and whispered, "I''m afraid that you''ll leave me when I''m asleep."


    Emily never expected to see Jacob behave like that. Perhaps he was just like everyone else,


    vulnerable, weak and in desperate need of love.


    "I promise that I will not leave you. I will stay right here," she said softly. "You can rest assured," she


    added.


    In truth, Jacob was dead tired. Between the long hours on his way back and the horrible experience he


    had faced earlier, Jacob was in dire need of rest.


    Jacob, however, was reluctant to set his sights away from Emily. He watched her fervently until his


    eyelids could barely keep open and then he drifted off to sleep quickly.


    After he fell asleep, Emily shifted her eyes towards the infusion bottle. The liquid inside dripped one


    drop at a time.


    After a while, another nurse came in and reced the old infusion bottle with a new one for Jacob.


    Meanwhile, Emily sent a message to the babysitter, asking her to spend the night with Beryl, as she


    wouldn''t being back home tonight.


    The babysitter quickly texted back with a "yes".


    It was a long night indeed. Emily sat next to Jacob''s bed, propping her chin up with one hand. She was


    exhausted too but she forced herself not to fall asleep.


    As time went by slowly, she couldn''t fight back the urge to rest her eyes any longer.


    After a while, Jacob opened his eyes and looked around to search for Emily. When he saw her sleeping


    soundly, with her head leaning up against the side of the bed, his nerves eased up and he stroked her


    face gently.


    Jacob discreetly asked the nurse to remove the syringe for him before getting off the bed. He then


    carefully carried Emily to the bed and covered her with a quilt.


    With great love in his eyes, he kissed her forehead and said, "Sweet dreams, babe."


    Jacob was tempted to sleep next to Emily, but he decided against it. Apart from the fact that the bed


    was too small to amodate two persons, Jacob wanted Emily to have afortable rest,


    especially, after the terrible ordeal she had been through.


    A sliver of moonlight spilled into the room, as Jacob took Emily''s hand to his and watched her sleep


    peacefully.


    The next morning when Emily woke up, she was surprised to find herself lying on the bed, while Jacob


    was sleeping by the bedside.


    Emily caught Jacob''s handsome profile from her side, resting away peacefully. His long, bushy


    eyshes cast a small shadow on his face, and every inch of his face was strong and defined, as if


    moulded from granite.


    Emily was attracted by his face and she hadn''t looked at him closely like this for a long time. She took


    out one of her hands from Jacob''s grip and put it on his forehead to feel the temperature.


    ''Thank God! His fever is gone, '' Emily felt relieved.


    Emily fetched a nket from the nurse and put it over Jacob. She then fixed her hair and her clothes


    before walking out of the room.


    Before leaving the hospital, Emily called Sam toe over and look after Jacob.


    Jacob opened his eyes after Emily left. Looking at the nket covering him, he reached out his hands


    to touch it and then smiled with satisfaction.


    In truth, he woke up from sleep when Emily got off the bed, but he pretended to be asleep until she left


    the room. He knew that his men would keep an eye on her secretly along the way.


    Emily promised him that she wouldn''t leave him, but she still left.


    However, he wasn''t saddened by her actions this time, because he had already decided to spend the


    rest of his life trying to win her back.

 Chapter 348 Because You Are an Idiot

    Chapter 348 Because You Are an Idiot


    A short while after Emily had left the hospital, Sam rushed into Jacob''s ward with a man.


    "Sir, here is the person you wanted to meet."


    "Come in." Jacob kept his usual calm andposed disposition. He set aside all the sweet feeling


    Emily had brought him. All of a sudden, the air around grew cold again.


    The man Sam brought in looked a little like Jacob. He walked into the ward slowly, but he didn''t speak


    a word.


    Jacob rested his back on therge sofa and raised his eyelids slightly. "What should I call you? Len or


    Jason?" asked Jacob.


    "Jason." Jason looked straight at Jacob, and his face contorted with disgust. "Jacob, why do you fight


    for our enemy?" he sneered.


    "Bang!" Jacob mmed his fist on the table, and his cold fury burnt with dangerous intensity.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Have you not been educated? How dare you utter my name?" Jacob eximed.


    Although Jacob was just sitting there, his sharp, ck eyes pierced a hole right through Jason''s heart.


    He harbored a sense of arrogance in his eyes, as he looked down upon Jason, like he was nothing


    more than the dirt under his feet.


    Jason gritted his teeth, refusing to admit that he was taken aback by Jacob''s remark. "You are not my


    brother. You sold your loyalty to our enemy, for honor, glory and riches. I am ashamed of you," he


    sneered.


    "Say that again."


    "I said you are not my brother... Ahh!"


    Before Jason could finish his words, Jacob stood up and kicked him in the stomach, sending him falling


    to his knees. He felt the weight of anger pressing him into the dirt in which he knelt.


    "Jacob!" Jason cried out in pain, struggling to find his footing.


    Jacob pressed on his shoulder with his foot and pinned him to the ground. "Do you know why you were


    caught by Mr. Gu?" he asked.


    "Because you are an idiot," he added.


    Jason froze. Although he had been separated from Jacob for many years and had already moved on


    with his own life, he still couldn''t forget the death of his parents.


    Jason tried everything he could to find out the truth. However, even though, he did not have substantial


    evidence, he had already guessed who killed his parents!


    Jason deliberately endured years of humiliation just so he could find the right opportunity to approach


    the old man and kill him. However, Jason did not expect to get caught by Mr. Gu...


    "Think about what you did carefully," said Jacob. Jacob set Jason free. He then turned around and


    walked out of the ward, without even looking back at him.


    Sam followed Jacob, as he took onest glimpse at Jason, and caught him with his fist on the table,


    infuriated, with a look of disapproval on his face. Helpless, Sam sighed deeply, feeling sorry for Jacob.


    ''If it weren''t for Mr. Jacob, would he even be standing here now? His attitude is really... childish and


    stupid, '' Sam thought.


    Jacob, on the other hand, seemed to care too little as he simply said, "Arrange for someone to keep an


    eye on him. Don''t let him do anything stupid."


    "Yes, sir," Sam replied, respectfully. He paused for a moment and said, "Sir, the car was taken to the


    workshop to be checked. Someone must have sabotaged the brakes, but we still do not know who is


    responsible for it."


    "There is no need to check it anymore," Jacob dismissed. His face as cold as ice, Jacob buttoned the


    top button on his shirt and continued, "There are only a handful of people who would be brave enough


    to do this."


    Sam had alsonded on the same conclusion. "Do you need more bodyguards?" he asked.


    "No, just send more bodyguards to protect Emily," Jacob answered. Jacob was uncertain whether Mr.


    Gu had already learned who Cloris Lu really was. Just to be on the safe side, he needed to be sure.


    "Is everything in the A country ready?" Jacob asked while walking outside.


    "Everything is ready and good to go," answered Sam.


    Jacob''s morbid eyes twinkled with a sharp gleam like that of a tiger staking his prey. His gaze was of


    bloodthirsty murderer. Mr. Gu wanted to make conflicts between Jason and Jacob so he could take


    advantage of Jacob, but Jacob would never let his n be sessful.


    ''Having nned this for so many years, let''s see who will have the finalugh, '' Jacob mused.


    ......


    When Emily was on her way back home, she ran into a familiar figure standing just outside her house.


    The man leaned against a tree, looking a bit lonely.


    "Jack..." Emily said, with hesitation. "What are you doing here?" she added.


    Jack gazed at Emily''s face, strode over and opened his arms wide. By the looks of it, he wanted to hold


    her in his arms.


    Emily subconsciously backed away from him to avoid touching him.


    Jackughed at himself, feeling awkward as he put his hands down. He stood in front of Emily and


    asked, "You were with Jacobst night, right?"


    "That''s none of your business," she answered. Emily was shocked, when she noticed the dew on his


    shoulder. ''Did he wait here all night?''


    Jack licked his thin lips slightly and said, "After all the things we''ve been through, you still chose to be


    with him. I thought we would have a chance."


    "We are not getting back together," she said. Emily looked at his eyes calmly and added, "I have put


    down the past, and I hope that you will do the same. Those memories will only bring you unhappiness."


    "We will not get back together?" Jack whispered her words and continued, "Because I have cheated on


    you, I have no right to be with you anymore. Is that it?"


    Emily slowly uttered a one word answer, "Yes."


    That one answer drowned Jack''s heart in immense pain. All the efforts he had made was for nothing.


    Her heart would never be open to him again.


    "Remember what you said," said Jack. At this moment, his bleeding heart was no longer capable of


    holding back the ruthless emotions he had hidden so perfectly. "You cheated on Jacob and then you


    had my child. You have no right to be with him, too," he added.


    Emily was a little surprised by Jack''s sudden change in attitude. However, the pain that she had also


    hidden in the deepest corners of her heart gradually broke out as well. After a few seconds, she


    responded word by word, "I know what I need to do. Don''t forget that this is all your fault.


    "I''m sorry," Jack pleaded, but there was no sign of remorse in his words.


    Emily took a deep breath to control her emotions. "If you really feel sorry, please stay away from my


    life," she said to his face.


    Emily''s words had taken away all hope from Jack''s heart. Disheartened, he gave her a wry smile and


    said, "I know that you hate me, but I only have one thing to ask from you."


    "What do you want?"


    "I hope you can ensure our daughter''s safety, and allow me to visit her several times a month. After all,


    I am her biological father. You can''t deprive the both of us of our rights.


    I will do my best to meet your requirements and I would like to pay for child support," he said.


    "Beryl and I don''t need your money," she refused. Emily lowered her head and thought, ''As Beryl''s


    father, if he just wants visitation rights instead of custodial rights, perhaps I should agree with his terms.


    Besides, Beryl is also eager to see her birth father...''


    "You can see the child, but you can''t take her away without my permission," said Emily.


    "Okay," he agreed. Jack''s face grew slightly brighter. "I will not meddle in your life in the future, but I


    hope that Beryl will not call another man ''dad''. She has only one father, and that''s me."


    As long as Beryl was Jack''s daughter, Emily could never cut him off from her life.


    One step back today for two steps forward tomorrow¡ª sometimes one had to lose some, to win some.

 Chapter 349 Wont You Try Loving Me

    Chapter 349 Won''t You Try Loving Me


    After a sessful event at the Starry Night modelpetition, Lu Jewelry was weed into the


    domestic market with open arms. Theirpany stock soared sky-high, and as a result, the staff


    wages faced a considerable increase. The wholepany was buzzing with joy.


    In the meeting room, Emily had just concluded the meeting with her staff. As soon as she stood up, she


    started to feel light-headed.


    "What''s the matter, Miss Lu?" The assistant quickly helped keep her feet.


    Emily held onto the table and steadied herself within seconds, "I''m okay. Perhaps I have been working


    too hard in the past few days."


    The assistant nodded, "You''d better get a good rest today!"


    "Well, yeah. I know," Emily agreed. Soon, the dizziness disappeared. Emily came back to her own


    office andy on the sofa for a rest, falling in thought.


    It''s not like she didn''t understand what Jack had said yesterday. Emily wondered if Jack''s motive was to


    deprive her of being with Jacob just because she didn''t want to be with Jack.


    In fact, when she returned, she had no intentions of getting back with Jacob again.


    However, it was not so easy to let go of deep-rooted feelings as if they were nothing. Hurt could be


    thoroughly put down, but love could not.


    Emily couldn''t help caring for Jacob.


    In any case, she would have to return to D country again some day. It was probably best not to think


    too much about it. Besides, she had something more important to do.


    After resting for an entire afternoon, Emily felt fresh and rejuvenated. Outside the window, the sky was


    overcast. For reasons unknown to her, a hint of sadness burrowed deep in her heart.


    ...


    Inside themunity, since the weather outside was cool and the sun was nowhere in sight, the


    babysitter took Beryl downstairs to y.


    Beryl carried the puppy dog in her arms with a big smile on her face. When she came out, she gently


    ced the puppy on the floor and said, "Run, baby!


    See! You are as fat as a ball now.


    Do you mean to roll on the ground?"


    The little puppy wiggled its butt at her and suddenly dashed forward, as if to show that it understood


    her words. Soon, it freed itself from Beryl and sprinted forward with joy.


    "Baby! Don''t run so fast. Wait for me!" Beryl ran after the little puppy.


    While the babysitter, ran after her and cried out nervously, "Beryl, please be careful! Don''t run so fast!"


    "I know, Auntie Zoe is getting more and more wordy now." Beryl couldn''t help sticking her tongue out as


    she slowed down and breathed heavily.


    The little puppy, however, ran faster and faster. It even looked back and wagged its short tail at Beryl.


    Before long, it ran into an obstacle.


    "Ouch!" Dazed, the puppy looked like a silly little cartoon character.


    "Baby!" Beryl finally caught up to him, and was about to walk over, when the babysitter grabbed her tiny


    hand from behind.


    "Beryl," she said. Jacob looked down at the silly little dog at his feet. The corner of his lips slowly


    curved upwards and his low maic voice sounded as pleasant as the cello, making people feel good


    about him.


    "Huh?" Beryl soon realized that the obstacle her little puppy ran into was the leg of an adult man. She


    looked up and saw a familiar, handsome face, "You..."


    Jacob walked over to Beryl and asked gently, "Do you still remember me?"


    The little girl was just about knee-high to Jacob. Fair and soft, like a glutinous rice ball wrapped in the


    slightly thicker clothes. Her face was round and chubby, with adorably delicate features. She looked as


    beautiful as an angel.


    Jacob was sure that this girl was his and Emily''s daughter.


    It was as if Jacob could hear the sound of his blood flowing in her heart. He felt her uniqueness, felt the


    ties of blood that bound them together, since the first sight of Beryl. That''s what it felt like.


    The babysitter seemed a little rmed by Jacob''s presence. She pulled Beryl''s little hand and stepped


    back. Beryl, however, showed no fear. She patted Zoe''s hand as if tofort her and said, "Don''t be


    afraid, Auntie Zoe. He is not a bad guy."


    Zoe burst outughing when she heard Beryl talk like an adult. "How do you know that, Beryl?" she


    asked.


    "Because he is handsome. A handsome person can''t be a bad person," answered Beryl.


    Beryl''s innocent answer amused her a lot, but she did not dare to say anything more in front of the


    stranger. Thest thing she wanted to do was offend someone, especially the noble-looking man in


    front of her.


    But then again, Miss Lu was often surrounded by men interested in her. One more better looking than


    thest, and definitely richer...


    Jacob knelt down on one knee and smiled back at Beryl, "I know, you remember me, right?"


    They had met each other twice. The first time was on the road, where they saw each other from


    separate cars. The second time was in the mall. They made eye contact with each other from afar, one


    upstairs and the other downstairs.


    What a pity! Little did he know then that Beryl was actually his daughter. If he had known about her,


    they would have met each other much earlier.


    "I do remember you," she answered. Beryl''s eyebrows furrowed, as if she had remembered something


    she wasn''t happy about. The intive look on her tiny face, melted Jacob''s heart. "You are the uncle


    who kissed mommy at the door."


    Jacob gasped, finding himself at a loss for words.


    The babysitter didn''t know what else to say either.


    For someone who had a reputation for being wellposed and forthright, Jacob found himself at an


    impasse here. After a long period of awkward silence, he finally squeezed the words out of his teeth,


    "You must be mistaken, little girl."


    The babysitter coughed and cleared her throat. Her face turned red with shame. She took Beryl''s hand


    and said to Jacob, "Sorry, sir. I have to take her back now..."


    Beryl seemed annoyed by something. She pushed away the babysitter''s hand and said, "I am not


    mistaken. But, mommy said that she doesn''t love you. Only those who love each other should be


    together, so you can''t be with my mommy."


    Jacob frowned, his face darkened upon hearing Beryl''s harsh words, but he hid his displeasure and


    said, "Then who does your mommy want to be with?"


    "Mommy didn''t say that," she answered. Beryl sensed a change in his mood, and assumed that Jacob


    felt depressed because he couldn''t get together with her mommy. So sheforted him, "It doesn''t


    matter if you can''t be with my mommy. She doesn''t love you, but I do."


    Jacob smiled, overwhelmed by the warmth that was filling his heart. "Huh?"


    "So, uncle handsome, do you want to make me your girlfriend instead?" Beryl asked, as she looked at


    him with her big, round eyes, which sparkled like tiny stars when she spoke. "I am so lovely. Why don''t


    you try loving me? Then we can be together forever!"


    She always talks like a little grown-up person. Jacob was amazed by her boldness, unable to decide


    whether he wanted tough or cry. "Beryl, is that the "LOVE'' you mean?" he asked.


    "Does it have other meanings?" Beryl raised her tiny little chin slightly, and confessed, "The first time I


    saw you, I thought you were very handsome. And I wanted you to be my boyfriend ever since!"


    Jacob pinched her cheek gently and said, "Naughty girl. You''re too young to worry about getting a


    boyfriend."


    "I don''t want a boyfriend, I just want you. How are you so good-looking?" she said. First and foremost,


    Beryl nned to keep the handsome uncle for herself, while leaving other things to be decidedter on.


    The babysitter who watched the whole episode from beginning to end, felt nonplussed, and didn''t know


    how to react. ''I never thought you were such a little fire-cracker, Beryl. I feel like I don''t know you at all, ''


    the babysitter mused. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 350 You Take Me As Your Daughter !

    Chapter 350 You Take Me As Your Daughter !


    Beryl''s words gave Jacob mixed feelings. On one hand, he was happy to hear Beryl say that she liked


    him, but on the other hand, he felt guilty because he knew he would eventually have to break her heart.


    Jacob frowned and said, "Beryl, I can''t be your boyfriend."


    "Why not?" asked Beryl, eyes as wide as they could stretch.


    Jacob slowly answered, "Because I''m your father."


    The babysitter, standing next to Beryl, widened her eyes and wondered, ''Father?


    He is also Beryl''s father? Then what about Mr. Jack? Who is Beryl''s real father?''


    The world of rich people isplicated.


    As strange as it was, Beryl didn''t look surprised. Instead, her cheeks turned red as ripe tomatoes, and


    she yelled, "That''s your excuse? You''re my father? Really? That''s such a bad excuse!"


    "Beryl, it''s not an excuse. It''s the truth. I am your father," exined Jacob.


    "There are many men chasing after my mommy, and they all want to be my father. You''re just like the


    rest of them. You''ve got no chance," she said. Beryl was obviously upset, but she continued, "Am I not


    good enough?


    Why did you turn me down?"


    "Beryl, listen to me," Jacob tried to exin again.


    Displeased, Beryl pouted her lips and turned her head aside. She was no longer willing to look at


    Jacob''s face or listen to him. "No! No! No!" she refused.


    Jacob found Beryl''s angry little red face utterly adorable. The way her voice went high-pitched every


    time she got angry at him made his heart melt with joy.


    However, before Jacob could say anything, he heard a familiar voiceing from behind. "Beryl!"


    Jacob''s eyes widened, and his body froze on the spot. He took a deep breath to calm his throbbing


    heart, before he stood up slowly. He turned around and said, "Hi, Miss Lu."


    Jacob didn''t call her "Emily", since they were not the only ones there. Since Emily wanted the world to


    think that she was Cloris Lu, he did not want to expose who she was.


    Emily''s mouth was frozen, wide open. This was not the scene Emily expected to see when she got


    back from work today. Although, she was staring straight at Jacob, she appeared not to notice him at


    all.


    ''Jacob has found Beryl!


    How did hee to learn about Beryl?'' Emily desperately tried to connect the dots in her head.


    Deep in her heart, Emily knew that she could not keep Beryl hidden away from Jacob forever. She


    knew that a day woulde when Jacob would find out about Beryl, but she just didn''t expect the day


    toe so soon. Nothing could have prepared her for this.


    "Mommy!" Beryl ran into Emily''s arms immediately, and started crying.


    However, Emily understood that Beryl was just pretended. Instead of calling her out on it, Emily asked,


    "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s all his fault! That handsome uncle!" Beryl pointed her little finger at Jacob, as she continued crying


    hysterically.


    Emily''s line of sight followed Beryl''s finger and ended on Jacob''s face. She could tell by his facial


    expression that he was feeling awkward. "No, it''s not like that. I''m not..." he tried to exin.


    "It''s you! It''s you! It''s all your fault!" Beryl shouted. Jacob''s blunt rejection broke Beryl''s heart, and now


    she was rigid with fury. She attributed her anger to him.


    ''How could he turn down such a cute girl like me?


    I can''t believe he gave me such an awful excuse! No!


    I hate you!'' Beryl cried in her heart.


    Clearly, Jacob was not very good at dealing with kids. He only knew how to take care of kids when they


    were well-behaved. However, when it came to dealing with their temper tantrums, he had absolutely no


    idea what to do.


    Emily knew that Beryl was just throwing a hissy fit and half of what she was saying was not true.


    However, since Emily didn''t want Jacob to get too close to Beryl, she took advantage of the


    circumstances and yed along, "All right, all right, mommy will take you inside now. Baby,e home


    now!"


    Baby was the name of Beryl''s puppy. This puppy was not only Beryl''s pet, but also a member of her


    family.


    Jacob watched as the little puppy scurried along behind Emily and Beryl. He knew that the puppy was


    a gift Jack gave to Beryl to win her favor. ''The dog was a good idea, Jack, '' he thought.


    But, so what? Jack could never change the fact that Beryl was Jacob''s real daughter. Jacob had


    already made up his mind that even if Beryl was not his own daughter, he would do his best to be the


    girl''s father.


    On this point, it was first time that Jacob and Jack had tacit understanding.


    "Mommy, let''s go home! I don''t want to see him," said Beryl, as she peeked at Jacob for a second and


    then turned away in Emily''s arms at once.


    "Mr. Jacob," said Emily, "We have to leave now." But what Emily really wanted to say was, ''We don''t


    want to see you here again''.


    Beryl stuck her tongue out to Jacob, before she capered inside with her puppy in one hand and Emily''s


    hand on the other.


    Jacob stood still and watched them walk away silently. He didn''t try to stop them or say something. A


    sh of disappointment appeared in his eyes, as he lowered his head and stood there by himself.


    After Emily shut the door, she pulled Beryl into her arms and asked, "Honey, what are you thinking


    about? Do you want to tell mommy?"


    Beryl winked at her and answered, "I don''t know what you are talking about. Mommy, why would you


    ask me that?"


    Emily licked her lips and remained silent.


    Beryl looked at Emily, and paused for a moment to think, before she asked, "Mommy, that cute uncle


    told me that he''s my father. Is that true?"


    "Of course not," Emily denied quickly, without any hesitation.


    Relieved, Beryl screamed with excitement, "Yeah! Then he can be my..."


    But before she could finish, Emily flicked her softly on the forehead and said, "What are you talking


    about? You really need to be taught a lesson, don''t you? This is neither the time, nor the age to be


    talking about such things!"


    "Mmm..." Beryl was a very observant child. Just by the look on Emily''s face, she could tell that her


    mother was being serious. Beryl grumbled, "I... I didn''t mean it like that. But he is so cute! I just..."


    Emily was amused by Beryl''s shallow answer, and she tried hard not tough. "Just because he is


    cute, you like him very much and you want him to be your boyfriend? What if you meet someone cuter?


    You''ll want them both?" she asked Beryl.


    "No! I won''t!" Beryl whispered, "But the moment Iid eyes on him, I fell in love with him."


    Emily was dumbfounded by her daughter''s precociousness. Beryl was so young, how could she know


    what love was at her age? She was obsessing over Jacob, as if he were a new toy that she wanted to


    own.


    "Don''t you want to know who your daddy is?" Suddenly, Emily brought up the topic she had been


    avoiding for many years.


    Beryl got nervous. All of a sudden, she had butterflies in her stomach. Her eyes scampered around the


    room skittishly, and she answered, "Mommy, you don''t have to tell me that now. I don''t want to know. I


    am not interested."


    ''Was that cute uncle telling me the truth? Is he my real daddy?'' Beryl wondered.


    Beryl was unwilling to ept that possibility!


    "Do you still remember Uncle Jack?" Emily ignored Beryl''s answer and continued, "The one who sent


    you the puppy, that Uncle Jack. Mommy needs to tell you the truth about your father.


    Your father is Uncle Jack."


    Emily knew that Beryl was smart enough to figure it out even if she didn''t tell her.


    Everything made sense now. That''s why Jack didn''t took Emily''s business away. Since Beryl was


    Jack''s real daughter, it was unnecessary to hide the fact anyway.


    It was Beryl''s right to know who her father was.


    Beryl, however, didn''t seem surprised. The calm look on her face implied that she had already known


    about it. Beryl yawned and then said, "I know that, mommy. I know that Uncle Jack is my daddy, but


    what does that have to do with that cute uncle?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As far as Beryl was concerned, she was still allowed to like him anyway.


    Emily sighed and continued, "Beryl, that cute uncle you like a lot... is your father''s uncle."


    "Daddy''s uncle?" Shocked, Beryl repeated Emily''s words, and she shook her head in disbelief. Every


    part of her mind went on a pause while her thoughts caught up. Her brain exploded, unable to process


    the new information she had just been given.

 Chapter 351 My Heart Hurts

    Chapter 351 My Heart Hurts


    "Mommy..." Beryl shook her head in disbelief, "How could he be? He... He doesn''t look old at all!"


    In her mind, if Jacob really was Jack''s uncle, he should have been an old man with a fringe of grey-


    white hair and a long beard.


    Emily dismissed, "Well, it''s a long story." In any case, she had no intentions of exining everything in


    detail to Beryl at the moment. "Anyway, don''t think about your love for him anymore. You have to


    respect your elders. Do you understand me?"


    Speaking of family hierarchy, If it really was taken into ount, Beryl was two generations behind


    Jacob, then Emily would be one generation behind Jacob... ''Well, none of that really matters anyway.


    As long as Beryl is good and happy, '' Emily thought.


    Beryl was heartbroken, "Lord, my God, why are you treating a lovely girl like me so cruelly?"


    The handsome man Beryl had a crush on could be her "grandpa". Who could have thought of such a


    thing! How embarrassing would it be for her if she continued to pursue him?


    Beryl was disheartened,cking the passion she once had. Emily understood that Beryl needed a little


    time to take it all in, even though she was being a bit dramatic.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the following days, Beryl was going through a period of listless depression. She could not eat or


    sleep well. Every day, she would frown and sigh with resignation in front of Emily.


    But Emily was not a fool. She knew at first nce that Beryl''s behavior was too exaggerated to be true.


    Amused by Beryl''s theatrics, Emily baked her a luscious red velvet cake, generously iced with


    strawberry frosting. The satisfaction on Beryl''s face, upon seeing the cake, was evident, as her eyes lit


    up like Christmas lights.


    It was as if she had be apletely different person from who she was before.


    After Beryl devoured an entire slice with just a few bites, she licked her lips thoroughly, salivating for


    another slice. She walked over to her mother and sighed. "My heart hurts a lot. I just need some more


    cake to ease the pain," she said.


    Emily resolutely did not give her the second piece. "We''ll have dinner soon. You can''t eat too much


    strawberry cake."


    "But my heart aches, I''m really sad..." Beryl put her hand on her chest, and thumped gently, looking like


    an actor at a y.


    Emily stared at her with awe, unable to decide whether she was amused or annoyed. She wondered


    where her little girl had learned how to act like that. Perhaps, Beryl''s behavior could be attributed to


    watching too many soap operas.


    Beryl did not give up and still pretended to be miserable, "Mommy, do you know what it''s like to lose


    the one you love so much?"


    ''What is it like to lose the one I love so much?''


    Grief welled up in Emily''s heart, ''Of course I know what it''s like.''


    Emily quickly concealed her sad emotions behind a tiny smile. She bluntly evaded Beryl''s question and


    said, "Beryl, do you know that those strawberry cakes cry every time you eat them? Don''t you feel sorry


    for them?"


    "But strawberry cakes are so delicious..." Beryl argued.


    "Strawberry cakes look so cute. How can you bear to eat them? Please let them live!"


    Beryl was at lost for words. ''What am I going to do? I can''t think of anything else to persuade her.


    s, I''ve lost to my mom, '' she thought.


    Emily stopped herself fromughing out loud. ''Children get over things so easily'', she mused. Although,


    Beryl said that she loved Jacob, her love for her favorite strawberry cakes surpassed her love for him.


    ...


    Since Jacob had sessfullypleted the task given by Mr. Gu, it seemed like everything had gone


    fairly smoothly. But in fact, Jacob left behind a mess of endless troubles.


    With working hours greatly reduced, Jacob had more time to visit Beryl.


    With working hours greatly reduced, Jacob had more time to visit Beryl.


    In the morning, after Emily had gone to work, Jacob came to Emily''s door with a gift he had carefully


    chosen.


    "Ding Dong." Jacob rang the bell and stood there, waiting with anticipation.


    Jacob was met with great surprise when the person who opened the door turned out to be Beryl and


    not the babysitter. She looked up to the man standing in front of her and her face lit up with a big smile.


    She rolled her eyes at him snobbishly, and said, "What''s up? Are you here to beg me to take you


    back?"


    Then she remembered what Emily had said to her, and the smile disappeared from her face and got


    reced with a frown. "But it''s toote for you toe back to me. It''s impossible for us to..." she said.


    Watching her precocious reactions, Jacob broke intoughter. "Aren''t you d that I havee to see


    you?" he asked.


    He stooped down and gave the Beryl the gift box he was carrying in his hands. Inside the box was a


    set of vintage porcin dolls, dressed in florals and trimmed with whitece. These extravagant dolls


    were not only expensive, they were also extremely hard toe across.


    Unfortunately for Jacob, Beryl had no interest whatsoever in these dolls. Having been brought up in a


    rich family, she had already grown dispassionate of such expensive toys. Although these dolls would


    have had a different impact on other kids, she feltpletely unenthusiastic about them. "I don''t want


    these," Beryl rolled her eyes.


    "Why?" asked Jacob, feeling astonished.


    "I don''t like to y with dolls."


    "Then what do you like?"


    Beryl''s round eyes sparkled, as she twirled a strand of her long hair and smirked at Jacob. "Why don''t


    you take me to an amusement park? I would like to go to one as I''ve never been there before..."


    Jacob understood the sorrow and discontent underlying her words. He ced the gift box on the


    ground and picked her up in his arms. "I can take you there, but you''ll have to promise me something."


    "Promise you what?" Beryl asked with a soft voice. She voluntarily stretched out her arms to sp


    around Jacob''s neck, unbothered by the intimacy between them.


    "Call me Daddy and I''ll take you there, okay?" Jacob said.


    "Um..." Beryl tapped her lips with her finger, as if in deep contemtion.


    Jacob''s eyes sparkled with anticipation, eagerly waiting for her following words.


    "Why do you all want to be my father?" asked Beryl, eyebrows furrowed and deeply puzzled.


    In an instant, Jack''s face popped up in Jacob''s mind. "No one apart from me is fit to be your father.


    Beryl, you must remember, I am your real father, not anyone else," he said.


    "That''s what they all say," Beryl replied.


    "What do you mean by ''they''? Who are they?" Jacob gasped in amazement and his mouth gaped


    open.


    Since Beryl was just a child, she couldn''t resist the urge to speak her mind. "In fact, my uncle said that


    to me too, but he never spoke the same words again..."


    Beryl thought in her mind, ''Does he think I am a fool? How could he be my father?


    I don''t believe it.''


    "They''re all liars. Only what I said is true," Jacob contended, with a serious look in his eyes.


    "Gee! Okay! Okay! Let''s go quickly!" she urged. Beryl quickly changed the topic, as she grew nervous.


    "Zoe is going to wake up soon. She won''t let me leave if she finds out. Let''s go! Hurry up!" Beryl urged.


    "What am I going to do with you?" Jacob shook his head and gently squeezed her rosy cheeks. "If I


    secretly take you away with me, your mother will get worried about you," he exined.


    "She will not!" she insisted ardently, and her voice be high-pitched. Beryl put her arms around his


    neck, rubbing her head against him like a kitten, and said, "Just go, please, take me out..."


    For reasons unknown to her, Beryl always felt good around Jacob. Even at first sight, she


    unconsciously felt drawn towards him. In Jacob''s presence, she felt safe, and she knew that he would


    never do anything to harm her.


    In fact, it felt like they had known each other for a very long time.


    ''Well, I know Mommy is going to get mad at me, but I just need to forget it for now. Hey! It''s not my fault


    I inherited forgetfulness from Mommy.


    Ha-ha.''


    Beryl kept insisting, "Let''s go, let''s go! I really want to go there..." Jacob was at aplete loss. He


    was afraid that Beryl was going to start crying, so instead of handling the situation like a responsible


    adult, he gave into her demands like an unprincipled parent.

 Chapter 352 The Cruel Rejection.

    Chapter 352 The Cruel Rejection.


    Finally, Beryl was going to the amusement park.


    The nanny that was supposed to be taking care of Beryl that day, had fallen asleep on the couch. A


    startling noise woke her up and as she opened her eyes she saw Jacob taking Beryl but didn''t even try


    and stop him.


    Beryl could sense that something wasn''t right, but she was obviously too young to be concerned or feel


    threatened in any way.


    It was overcast outside and the sky was dark with big clouds threatening to rain.


    It was a busy weekday and everyone was at work but the amusement park was full of tourists that were


    visiting for the day.


    Beryl was so overwhelmed by her excitement that she burst outughing and pping her hands. The


    excitement was too real. Jacob picked her up before she decided to run into the crowd.


    "There are ponies!" shouted Beryl.


    Something caught Beryl''s eye, and she turned around and screamed with joy, "Look how fast that roller


    coaster is going!"


    She looked down from the roller coaster and spotted a weird spaceship looking like a machine, and


    then she looked up at Jacob with a big smile on her face and said, "They look like so much fun".


    Beryl''s happiness made Jacob feel as if he had aplished something, but immediately a feeling of


    sadness came upon him. The thought that he had never been there for her as a biological father was


    supposed to be there for their child.


    Beryl had a serious health condition which left her in the hospital most of her life. She never got to y


    outside or go anywhere like the other kids got to do.


    This was Beryl''s first time at an amusement park. She had never seen anything as beautiful.


    Jacob and Beryl tried most of the rides except for dangerous ones that were meant for adults and older


    teens. As the sun started to set and fade away, Jacob knew it was time to leave but Beryl was having


    so much fun that she didn''t want to leave.


    Jacob quickly took her mind off leaving and said, "Who wants strawberry shortcake?"


    Obviously, Beryl wasn''t going to give up the opportunity to eat strawberry shortcake. She immediately


    became quiet and looked up at Jacob.


    Without even a second thought, she said with excitement in her voice, "I want strawberry shortcake!"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After spending the afternoon together, Jacob got to know Beryl a lot better and wished he had gotten to


    know her a lot sooner. They had so much fun together.


    But little did Jacob know that the nanny had called Emily and told her that he had taken Beryl.


    The nanny phoned Emily and tried to exin "Mr. Gu took Beryl!" She trailed on saying, "I''m so sorry


    Ms. Lu. I couldn''t stop him!" Emily couldn''t believe what she had heard. She asked the nanny, "Do you


    have any idea where they are?"


    The nanny stuttered out her words, "No, Ms. Lu. I have no idea where they went, I was busy in the


    kitchen making Beryl something to eat and I heard a noise and the next I know she is gone".


    Immediately the nanny felt terrible for lying, but she didn''t want to get into trouble. Emily sat quietly in


    silence for a bit. When the nanny heard no response, she said "Ms. Lu, what do you suggest we do?


    Shall I call the police?" Emily shouted, "No. I will sort this out. How on earth can you let this happen? I


    trusted you to watch her". Emily was so shocked and filled with anger that she nearly dropped the


    phone.


    Quietly she said to herself, "How can Jack do this? We had a deal!" Sitting in her office chair she


    thought to herself, ''Why would he want to take her? What would be the reason?''


    She thought again about how angry she got with the nanny, maybe it wasn''t even her fault. Suddenly it


    struck Emily that she forgot to tell the nanny Jacob''s name. So Zoe only knew Jacob by his surname,


    and Jack and Jacob had the same surname. "Which Mr. Gu?" Emily calmed down. "That Mr. Gu we


    met the other day downstairs." Zoe replied.


    No one had the right to take her daughter without her permission. She was going to find her daughter,


    no matter what it took.


    Emily sat down and thought for a while. She decided she was going to make a few phone calls first and


    maybe get an idea where her daughter was. She was much relieved after figuring out that it was Jacob


    who took her daughter.


    She got up and hurried out of the building, mming the door behind her. Emily tried to rx and stay


    calm. She couldn''t figure out why it made her feel a lot more rxed that Jacob might have taken her


    and not Jack.


    It could be that she knew Jacob wasn''t Beryl''s biological father. Jacob even wanted Emily to abort


    Beryl.


    So Jacob didn''t want the child that bad in the first ce, then it must have been Jack who would kidnap


    Beryl.


    Emily decided to try to find Jacob first and check out where they were.


    Emily was so worried and worked up that she didn''t even think of checking her phone. She looked


    down at her phone and saw about five missed calls from Jacob. She didn''t hear them as she put her


    phone on silent because she had a meeting to attend.


    Jacob had the same phone number for about 10 years, so Emily knew his number off by heart and


    knew it was him.


    She found an unread message on her phone from Jacob saying, "I tried calling you a few times, but I


    figured you were busy. I hope you don''t mind, I came to fetch Beryl this morning to take her to the


    amusement park for some fun.


    She quickly phoned Jacob, "Hey, where are you now? I''ming to pick up Beryl. I have had the most


    stressful day."


    Jacob gave her the address where they were and assured Emily that Beryl was safe. Emily climbed


    into her car and start the engine before she hanged up.


    Emily felt this big weight lift off her shoulders because she knew Jacob for many years, and she knew


    her daughter was safe in his hands.


    Emily was slightly worried about Beryl''s health and if Jacob had taken the precautions that were


    needed. Beryl was different from other children, which made it a lot harder for other people to attend to.


    ......


    In arge five star rated bakery. Little Beryl sat at the table, holding her gold spoon, getting ready to


    take a big spoonful of cake. She was so beautiful and innocent with no imperfections. She looked just


    like her mother.


    Jacob sat across her. He was tall, dark-skinned and handsome, with big broad shoulders. You would


    think he was a swimmer.


    The waitress in the bakery couldn''t help but stare at them, she saw the love that filled their eyes and


    how much he admired and cared for this little girl. She said quietly, "I wish I had a man that looked at


    me that way."


    The other waitress walked in and saw her staring, she bumped her on the shoulder and said, "Don''t


    you see that''s his daughter?"


    The waitress that was staring looked again and noticed a resemnce. ''They do look kind of familiar, ''


    she thought herself.


    "......"


    Jacob was still sitting with Beryl. He didn''t hear them talking but even if he did, he would have just


    ignored them anyway.


    He didn''t care about anyone else but Beryl and Emily, because they meant so much to him.


    Beryl finished eating her cake but she wanted more. She looked up at Jacob with big innocent eyes


    and said, "Uncle Jacob, please can I have another one?"


    Jacob didn''t hear anything else but Beryl call him uncle. "What did you call me?" he asked Beryl.


    Beryl rolled her eyes, "You''re so awesome, fun, kind and the best uncle anyone could ask for. Can I


    please have another one?"


    Jacob knew he wasn''t going to get the answer he wanted out of her, so he just left it at that. Jacob


    didn''t want to spoil her too much and said, "One is enough, no more, Beryl."


    Jacob understood Beryl pretty well. He knew Beryl couldn''t eat too much of this kind of food because of


    her healthplications.


    Beryl got very upset and crossed her arms. In a nagging voice, she said, "But why uncle Jacob?"


    Jacob said more sternly this time, "Beryl, I said no!"


    "Please uncle Jacob, I promise I will be good, just one more please?" she begged. Beryl was very


    clever she knew how to get what she wanted.


    Her big tear-filled eyes staring up at him and her lips pouted. Jacob gave into her and bought her


    another strawberry shortcake.

 Chapter 353 I Dont Need Your Being Kind

    Chapter 353 I Don''t Need Your Being Kind


    Jacob didn''t have the heart to refuse Beryl''s face glowing with such eagerness. How could he turn


    down such an adorable face? He almost agreed to take her away, but in the end, good sense


    prevailed, and he stopped himself from giving in.


    "No, I can''t," said Jacob, as he shook his head with disappointment.


    Beryl''s lower lip protruded in a sulky pout. As she stood there, hands crossed, feeling discontented.


    Knowing that she was not in good health, Jacob couldn''t take the chance of taking her out and risking


    her life. "Would you like me to take you out to eat next time?" he asked.


    "No, I want to eat right now," she demanded. Beryl had a feeling Jacob would satisfy her wishes just as


    long as she pressured him.


    Jacob had to coax her, "Honey, don''t be like that."


    Beryl rolled her eyes at him and looked the other way. Suddenly, she frowned with a melodramatic


    flourish and said, "My stomach hurts, my head hurts. It hurts everywhere. I''ll feel better if I can eat


    another strawberry cake..."


    Jacob was at a loss. He didn''t know whether tough or cry at her actions. "Don''t be naughty," he said.


    "It really hurts..." Beryl''s little face reddened, and she looked up at Jacob piteously.


    Although Jacob knew that she was just pretending, he couldn''t help worrying about her. He walked


    over and picked her up in his arms. "What''s wrong? How bad does it hurt?" asked Jacob.


    Soon after, the voice of an anxious woman graced them from behind. "Beryl!"


    Jacob turned around curiously and saw Emily rushing over towards them. She quickly walked up to


    Jacob and took Beryl from his arms. Her face was riddled with worry.


    "Honey, what''s wrong? Are you feeling sick?" coddled Emily.


    "Mommy..." Beryl, however, was not expecting to see her mother anytime soon, so she didn''t know


    what to say. But there was a clear sign of guilt on her face.


    Emily, who had been worrying about Beryl, disregarded everything else and said, "I will take you to


    hospital."


    "Miss Lu." Jacob reached out to take the child from Emily''s arms, but she pushed his hand away


    quicker than he could realize. Feeling daunted, she screamed at him, "Don''t touch her! She was just at


    home, safe and sound, where she should be. Why did you bring her out?"


    Jacob apologized, "I had no bad intentions, and she was just fine a while ago."


    "Yes, you don''t have bad intentions, but you do not care about her." Emily did not know what was going


    on with Beryl, nor did she have the patience to continue talking with Jacob. Herck of trust in Jacob,


    forced a ferocious storm out of her. "She is not your daughter anyway!"


    "Emily!" Jacob yelled sternly. He had never taken that tone with Emily. But considering the


    circumstances, he lowered his voice and said, "If she''s not my daughter, then whose daughter is she?


    Don''t ever speak such words again."


    "Stop arguing!" Beryl cried out. When Beryl saw them quarreling, she realized that things had gone


    pear-shaped. She quickly exined, "Mommy, I am fine. This handsome uncle has been very kind to


    me. I came out with him because I wanted to..."


    "What do you know? You''re just a kid!" Emily eximed. With a straight-face, Emily said to Jacob,


    "Excuse me." She picked up Beryl in her arms and walked out of the shop without looking back at him.


    "I''ve told you not to talk to strangers! Have you ever thought about what would happen if you came


    across bad people? Beryl, you need to be more responsible. You can''t just go around asking for people


    to take you out to y. Have you ever thought of your own safety?"


    Emily was distraught. All she wanted was for Beryl to be more cautious and responsible. If today it


    wasn''t Jacob, it could have been anyone else with ill intention. What would she do then?


    Little Beryl couldn''t hold it in anymore. The grievances came out like an uproar from her throat in the


    form of a scream. She sobbed into her mother''s chest unceasingly, hands clutching at her jacket.


    Jacob followed them from behind. Hearing what Emily had said, shivers ran down his body. At the


    same time, a sense of bitterness and anger arose in his heart, but he didn''t speak a word of it.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Stranger? Did Emily just call him a stranger?


    When Emily''s motherly instincts kicked in, she stopped caring about what Jacob thought. The only


    person she cared about was Beryl. Seeing Beryl''s tear-soaked face, Emily was ovee by a wave of


    emotions. "Don''t cry. Mommy will take you to the hospital and soon you''ll start to feel better..." she


    comforted.


    Jacob was also worried about Beryl. She was fine just a while ago, but then what happened?


    "I will take you there," he strode past Emily and stood in front of her.


    Tears kept falling down Beryl''s face one drop after another, without a sign of stopping. Her muffled sobs


    wracked against Emily''s chest. "No, thanks. We will manage on our own," she said.


    Emily''s words drove a knife through Jacob''s heart. He breathed deeply and steadily, as he told himself


    that Emily was behaving like that because she was concerned about her daughter''s safety. "Can you


    still drive in your present state? Don''t put yours and your daughter''s life in danger!"


    Emily bit her lip, and reluctantly took Jacob''s advice. After some consideration, she got into Jacob''s car


    with Beryl.


    Jacob drove steadily. From time to time he would nce at the mother and daughter sitting next to him.


    He felt the weight of the world pressing down on his heart, and he finally realized what Beryl meant to


    Emily.


    No wonder Jack did what he did to please Beryl.


    Hesitantly, he mentioned, "I don''t think Beryl is feeling ill today. She was just being dramatic because


    she wanted to have some strawberry cakes..."


    Beryl, who was nestled deep in Emily''s loving arms, nodded her head. But Emily cut him off, "That''s


    easy for you to say. She''s not your daughter, so you cannot understand what I am feeling. If something


    happens to Beryl today, I will never forgive you!"


    Jacob went silent. He gripped the steering wheel firmly and kept his mouth shut, as he drove the car all


    the way to the nearest hospital at full speed.


    When Emily got off the car, she hurriedly took Beryl to have checkup, while Jacob followed her.


    When the doctor inquired about Beryl, Emily couldn''t give him any answers because she did not know


    what she had done or eaten. Soon after, the doctor said, "Okay, let the child''s father speak up then."


    Emily did not have the patience to correct the doctor. When Jacob noticed that Emily did not refute, he


    dly exined, "We went to the amusement park. Then we had some strawberry cakes and some


    water."


    Emily listened attentively and then followed up after what Jacob had said with Beryl''s medical history.


    Jacob stood there motionlessly, as he listened to Emily. In fact, he had already known about Beryl''s


    condition, but hearing someone say it in person felt hard to take in. A tightening of his throat and a


    short intake of breath forecast the explosion of emotion. He had managed to keep buried deep inside.


    Finally, he realized, but still could not imagine, just how much pain Emily must have suffered in order to


    bring Beryl into this world. And poor little Beryl, who was born with such a crippling affliction, has had to


    live an unhappy life ever since she could remember...


    If Jacob had forced Emily to have the child aborted, she would have hated him all her life.


    The doctor examined Beryl carefully, and finally diagnosed, "The child is in good condition, and we


    could not find any symptoms of disease. It may have been psychological effect that made her feel pain


    all over, but there is no reason to worry about that."


    Emily was still unconvinced, her heart beating anxiously. "Is she really all right? But she looked like she


    was in pain just now."


    "You were ovee with nervousness, which may have made the child nervous as well. But, if there is


    anything seems unusual within the next 24 hours,e back and get her checked up again."


    "Thank you, doctor." Emily breathed a sigh of relief, and used her hand to mop her brow, which was


    now dripping with sweat. She sat down Beryl on herp and faced Jacob, with a guilty expression on


    her face. "... I''m sorry."

 Chapter 354 I Want Him To Be My Daddy

    Chapter 354 I Want Him To Be My Daddy


    "It doesn''t matter," Jacob replied. His voice had a cold and t tone, so Emily couldn''t tell whether he


    was angry or not. Instead of dragging the conversation, she decided not to say anything more.


    Beryl''s eyes were red and swollen. Clear watery snot streaked from her ring nostrils, down her red


    mottled skin and to her open quivering lips. She stretched out her arms towards Jacob and said,


    "Handsome uncle, I need a hug."


    Jacob''s aching heart was relieved by her affection, as he moved closer and hugged the little cute girl in


    his arms. Surprisingly Emily didn''t stop either of them, and just watched silently from the side. Perhaps


    she didn''t say anything because she felt guilty for treating Jacob rudely, or maybe she felt very happy


    to see Jacob and Beryl getting along with each other so nicely.


    Beryl wrapped her arms around Jacob''s neck happily and whispered in his ears, "Sorry, handsome


    uncle. I made Mommy scold you."


    Beryl thought that she was to me for what had happened because if she had exined to her


    mother clearly, maybe Emily wouldn''t haveshed out at Jacob like that. Burdened with a guilty


    conscience, Beryl lowered her head and waited for Jacob''s forgiveness.


    Jacob''s heart melted like butter on hot toast at the sight of Beryl''s apologetic face. Not only did he


    forgive her, he had long forgotten about the harsh words Emily had said to him.


    With a warm smile on his face, Jacob brushed his hand through Beryl''s hair and said, "It''s okay. It


    doesn''t matter anymore."


    "Thank you, handsome uncle! You are so nice!" Beryl smiled at him happily and rested her head on his


    shoulders.


    Beryl''s words threw Jacob into deep thoughts. Was he really a nice man?


    All he did was brought her outside to y for one day, and that was enough for her to think he was a


    good man? Beryl had no idea that, as her father, he should have been there by her side since the day


    she was born. He didn''t fulfill his fatherly duties, nor did he give her the love she deserved to have as a


    child. He had left her with an iplete childhood.


    Moreover, he even tried to force her mother to give her up and take away her chance to see this world.


    Was he really a good father? Not by any means. If anything, he was the most irresponsible father in the


    world.


    Jacob eventually understood why Emily was so nervous and disapproving of him. It was because after


    all this time, even before Beryl was born, he had done nothing for the good of the child.


    Jacob was ovee with grief when he realized that he had failed to be a good father to Beryl. While


    he was wallowing in self-pity, suddenly, a soft and tender kissnded on his face. Stunned, he froze for


    a while before he realized that Beryl had kissed him and was staring at him with an innocent smile.


    "Don''t be sad," Berylforted him with her lovely voice. "It was not your fault," she pointed at Emily


    quietly and continued, "Mommy always overreacts to everything."


    "Your Mommy was just worried about you." Jacob found her so adorable that he wanted to spoil her,


    but he knew that he had to perform his duty as a responsible father, so he turned his smile into a stern


    face and said, "You should try to be an obedient child, and you should always listen to your Mommy,


    okay?"


    Beryl stared at Jacob in a daze as she listened to Jacob. The most perfect feeling she had ever known


    had swept through her. For some inexplicable reason, she felt that he would be her hero, her keeper,


    the one who wouldfort her and keep her safe.


    Beryl found herself getting closer and closer to Jacob, as if some unknown force behind her was


    pushing her towards him. She leaned her head on his shoulder and wrapped her arms more tightly


    around his neck. There was an immensefort in his arms, that was only for her to feel.


    As if... As if she was leaning on her father''s shoulder.


    Beryl felt an intense feeling of love, that was albeit, foreign to her, and yetforting in ways she had


    never felt before.


    "Emily," said Jacob. Looking at Emily gently, he held Beryl in his arms and continued, "Now that we are


    in a hospital, I would like to have a paternity test done."


    Jacob''s sudden request left them both in a moment of dreadful silence.


    Emily thought about it for a while and slowly opened her mouth, "Do you see any need for it?" "I don''t


    want to put Beryl through any of this, okay?" Emily refused.


    "You just don''t trust me," Jacob sighed and forced a smile. "You should know, you didn''t do anything


    wrong to me four years ago," Jacob exined, as his voice trembled. He felt helpless for not being able


    to exin the truth to Emily and let here back to his side.


    "I me myself for what happened four years ago," Emily insisted.


    "But if I had known the truth at that time, I would have still made the same decision!" Jacob persuaded,


    hoping to change Emily''s mind.


    "Enough! Stop it!" Emily shouted angrily at Jacob. She did not want to discuss such matters in front of


    Beryl, nor did she want the truth to take away Beryl''s innocence. Most importantly, she didn''t want to


    think of her bitter past.


    Emily took Beryl away from Jacob and stood up to leave, before she said, "Just forget it and let us be."


    Ovee with sadness, Jacob chokes in the air. His head hung low, as he helplessly watched them


    walk away and gradually disappear. The happiness in his eyes waned and gave way to loneliness and


    suffering.


    ''Why didn''t she want to know the truth? Did she not love me anymore?'' Jacob thought bitterly.


    Meanwhile, Jacob''s words hit Emily hard. She agonized incessantly as she tried to understand what he


    had meant.


    "You didn''t do anything wrong to me four years ago."


    Jacob''s words lingered in Emily''s mind and haunted her. Hoping to shake off her thoughts, Emily took a


    deep breath and tried hard to control her emotion. She drove back home as quickly as she could with


    Beryl sitting next to her.


    As soon as they got home, Zoe, the nanny, rushed towards them quickly and pretended to be very


    anxious. "Miss Cloris! Beryl! Oh, thank god you are back! I was so worried about you!" Zoe said hastily.


    Emily was still muddled, lost in deep thoughts over Jacob''s words, and she failed to notice Zoe''s


    unusual behavior. "Have you prepared supper?"


    "Yes, supper is ready. I heated up the dishes again because they had gone cold," Zoe answered.


    "Good, thank you so much," Emily expressed her gratitude.


    Emily didn''t talk to Beryl on their way home, nor did she utter a word while they were having supper.


    She was furious at Jacob, but she was also disappointed with Beryl for going out with a stranger


    without telling her. To teach Beryl a lesson, Emily ignored her deliberately so that she could reflect on


    her mistakes.


    Beryl knew that Emily was angry with her, so she just kept quiet and finished her meal on her own.


    Hoping to earn Emily''s forgiveness, Beryl also put away the dishes after she finished her meal and sat


    quietly in the living room.


    Emily put down the ss of water that helped her cool down and broke the silence by asking Beryl to


    come and stand in front of her. She held Beryl''s hands tenderly and looked straight into her eyes. "Why


    did you lie?" Emily asked in a strict tone.


    Feeling guilty and remorseful, Beryl hung her head low and tugged at her skirt unconsciously. "I...I


    didn''t mean to. I just...I just wanted to make handsome uncle buy me one more piece of strawberry


    cake, so I lied...I lied to him," Beryl exined, woefully.


    "Then why didn''t you say anything when I was so worried about you? Did you think it was funny to see


    Mommy feel so worried about you?" scolded Emily.


    "No!" Beryl lifted her head and raised her voice, "You didn''t give me the chance to exin, and you


    didn''t even listen to handsome uncle. You just started yelling at the both of us as soon as you arrived,


    without even knowing what was going on!"


    Lately, Beryl had been learning new things from her surroundings. Now, she was smart enough to


    exin herself and tell the difference between right and wrong.


    Emily was left speechless. She recalled what happened after she arrived in the cake shop and realized


    that Beryl was telling the truth.


    As soon as Emily saw her with Jacob, she was too overwrought to listen to reason. She erupted like a


    volcano, burning anyone who was in her path. She forgot that Jacob would never do anything to hurt


    Beryl.


    ''Jacob must have felt devastated when I came at him like that.


    But, he shouldn''t have taken Beryl out without my permission, '' Emily thought.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "If she is not my daughter, whose daughter she is?"


    Once again, Jacob''s words haunted her thoughts. Although Emily found it hard to believe, she couldn''t


    help wondering what if he was telling the truth. Was it true that she didn''t do anything wrong with Jack?


    No, it couldn''t be true, otherwise why did the paternity test show that Jacob was not Beryl''s father? No!


    Jacob must have been lying! He couldn''t Beryl''s father!


    Emily reflected on Jack''s expression, when he looked at her that morning. She thought about how he


    implored her not to let Beryl call anyone else her father. It seemed to her that his love for Beryl was


    true.


    Both Jack and Jacob asserted that they were Beryl''s father, but who really was the father? And why


    would they both im to be her father?


    Emily''s mind was still a surging perplexity. Suddenly, she heard a voice in her head, ''Why would they


    do that? Don''t you know why?''


    Aha! Emily finally reached a conclusion.


    Suddenly, Emily was hit with the realization that the two men were iming to be Beryl''s father, only


    because they were in love with Emily and wanted her to be with them!


    Neither of them really loved Beryl from the bottom of their hearts, just as she did!


    Emily finally settled down, having found the answer to her questions. She moved close to Beryl and


    said, "From now on, you are no longer allowed to go out with anyone without my permission. Do you


    understand me, Beryl?"


    Beryl pursed her lips, and after much deliberation, she boldly said, "But I really like handsome uncle. I


    want him to be my daddy!"


    "What?" Emily was totally stunned by her words, incapable of registering what she had just heard.


    Somewhere between amused and annoyed, Emily didn''t know how to react. "I thought you wanted him


    to be your boyfriend? Why do you want him to be your father now? Beryl Lu! Tell me, what''s exactly in


    your mind?" Emily asked seriously.

 Chapter 355 The Cruel Woman

    Chapter 355 The Cruel Woman


    Beryl muttered, "I don''t know. I just like him."


    "You are still a little girl. You don''t know anything about adults..." Emily whispered. She did not want to


    indulge Beryl''s fantasies. At the same time, Emily did not take her words seriously thinking it was just


    her temporary infatuation. From her point of view, Beryl was a child and her interest in Jacob was just a


    passing fancy, soon to be forgotten after a few days. "I''ll take you to wash your face and brush your


    teeth. Don''t be unruly any more, okay?"


    "Okay," Beryl replied quickly. She attempted to cate her mother''s anger.


    After putting Beryl to sleep, Emily tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep. Riddled with guilt, she


    gave in to the urge of calling Jacob''s number, but she regretted it as soon as he answered the phone.


    A jovial voice came from the other end of the phone. "Emily!"


    Somehow, Emily calmed herself down and apologized, "I''m sorry for what happened today. I was so


    worried about Beryl that Ished out at you without any reason. I didn''t mean to do that, but please


    don''t ever take her anywhere without my permission. You know, if something happens to Beryl, I''ll go


    crazy."


    It was quiet on the other end of the phone. Jacob did not speak, so Emily eventually assumed that he


    had hung up the phone. Then Jacob''s voice rang through the phone again. "I know how you felt," he


    said in a low voice.


    "Thank you for your understanding. If there is nothing else to discuss, I will hang up," she said.


    "Okay," Jacob whispered. And just as she was about to hang up, he suddenly added, "Emily, I miss you


    very much."


    Suddenly, Emily experienced a sharp pang of pain in her heart. The nausea swirled unrestrained in her


    stomach.


    Neither of them hung up. Bereft of speech, they listened to each other''s quiet, regr breathing.


    Momentster, their hearts beat faster and their breathing became irregr.


    Finally, the silence was broken by Emily''s words. "Jacob, let''s forget the past.


    The past is gone. It doesn''t matter what happened back then and who is Beryl''s father. She will always


    be my daughter and the most important person in my life. No one can take her ce in my heart," she


    exined softly.


    Their rtionship was doomed from the start and there was no way to turn back time.


    If they continued to fight their fate and persist on being with each other, it would only make them both


    miserable.


    Atst, Emily hung up the phone. She paused to close her eyes and take a deep breath, entombing her


    memories of him in thick walled ice. Her lungs struggled for breath against ribs of stone and her heart


    was shattered into tiny pieces.


    Did she do the right thing? At this moment she wasn''t so certain about the answer.


    ¡­¡­


    At the hospital in Jingshi City, Jacob gripped his cell phone so tightly that all his fingers turned pale. His


    ck eyes lost their luster, as if he was being dragged into the depths of despair again.


    ''Forget the past? That''s impossible. I can never forget the past!'' Jacob strengthened his resolve.


    Jacob had given Emily his heart and all his love. How could he let her go?


    In truth, Jacob missed Emily dearly. He missed the sweet girl from the past, who was always


    dependent on him, who acted like a spoiled child in front of him. He missed the sweet times they had


    spent together in the past. Unfortunately, there was no ce for him in Emily''s heart anymore.


    All her love and affection belonged to Beryl.


    Much to his displeasure, Jacob found himself in the same position as Jack. They were both stuck in the


    past, unable to move forward into the future with the person they were deeply in love with.


    Emily was a forbiddingly cruel woman.


    "Mr. Gu, may Ie in?" Just then a gentle voice came from outside, followed by a knock on the door.


    "Yes, please," Jacob replied, and he gazed unseeingly out of the window without looking back.


    The bright moon outside cast a pale light on Jacob''s handsome face, illuminating his gloomy and


    deste demeanor. As if lost in dismal thoughts, he stood in one ce, expressionless and seemingly


    hard to approach.


    The psychiatrist, who had done a psychological evaluation for Jacob, came in with the test results and


    handed it to him. "Mr. Gu, there''s been a serious deterioration in your mental condition," he said.


    Jacob took the papers, but he did not want to read them. He looked at the psychiatrist, poker-faced,


    and said, "Go on."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your current mental condition is even worse than it was four years ago. Your nerves are constantly on


    edge. Your thoughts are always influenced by Emily and the fear that you will lose her. If you go on like


    this, you''re going to have some kind of nervous breakdown, which will weaken your brain. You don''t


    want that to happen, trust me," the psychiatrist reminded.


    "Oh," Jacob sneered, as if he had found the diagnosis to be inurate. "Nonsense. Emily is alive, and


    she is back. Why would I feel depressed and frustrated?" he asked.


    There was a coldness in his voice, and he showed signs of mental instability, as if he would fly into a


    rage any moment.


    The psychiatrist was still calm. He pushed his spectacles up his nose and continued, "I also found it


    strange when I got the test results. In the ordinary course of nature, your mental condition should have


    gotten better, but in fact, it''s just getting worse. After a thorough analysis, I''ve figured out what''s


    causing the problem."


    "Just tell me," Jacob said, impatiently.


    "Your mind''s rehabilitation upon Emily''s return was unsessful and perhaps even counterproductive.


    When you discovered that Miss Bai was still alive, your heart was overwhelmed with great joy. But in


    addition to that, it had undesired side effect. You started to worry that you would lose her again. The


    more you love her, the stronger this feeling will get. Eventually, your emotional insecurities will let you


    down.


    You want to protect her, or even lock her up, but you know clearly that it will only push her away. So


    your only hope is to suppress your desires and your abnormal love..." the psychiatrist broke down the


    details in a gentle way.


    "Shut up!" Suddenly, Jacob went off like a time bomb. Everything went red. His vision blurred as a


    raging me curled in the pit of his stomach.


    However, he forced his demons back in its cave, because he knew that what the psychiatrist said was


    true.


    Ever since Emily hade back, he became oversensitive and more anxious. The constant fear of her


    disappearing as she did four years ago, haunted his thoughts even when he wasn''t consciously


    thinking about it. In his desperation, he even wanted to lock her up and hide her in a secret house so


    that he could put an end to his nightmares.


    It seemed to be the only way he could keep her by his side forever.


    It seemed to be the only way he could relieve his fear and anxiety.


    Fortunately, his sanity prevailed. He could never do that to Emily. Even more so now, since she had


    be an independent woman and a mother. Jacob knew that Emily would rather be a free dove than


    a beautiful and noble caged canary.


    Sadly, there was nothing he could do about Emily for the time being.


    Instead of continuing his analysis, the doctor directly suggested, "I suggest you take some medicine to


    help you stabilise your mental condition. Otherwise, you might suffer from dissociative identity disorder.


    Even if you don''t care about yourself, you need to think about the people around you. It can ruin your


    life for years and sometimes you don''t really recover. You might lose people close to you, people you


    love."


    Jacob took out a lighter from his pocket and burned the test results with a deadpan expression on his


    face. The bright mes lit up his handsome face. "Prescribe some medicine for me," he said.


    "Yes, Mr. Gu."


    Jacob did not have to worry about his privacy since he was the owner of the hospital.


    After Jacob left, the assistant, who had just been ordered by the psychiatrist to fetch Jacob''s


    medicines, quietly hid in the veranda and dialed a number on his phone. "I have switched his


    medicines. So when can I get the reward that you promised me? Give it to me quick..."


    The thick dark clouds in the sky slowly masked the moon, and the dim light of nightpletely


    disappeared. All the dirty deeds were hidden in the darkness, far from the knowledge and reaches of


    anyone.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, the front page of thework news was upied by a title ¡ª "President Jacob''s


    Secret Marriage and Daughter". When the people clicked on this link, a picture of Jacob and Beryl


    popped up on their screens. Although Beryl''s face was not clear in the picture, everyone acknowledged


    the existence of Jacob''s supposed daughter.


    The picture showed Jacob and Beryl sitting face to face, as he reached out to wipe her face with his


    handkerchief. The way he looked at her with soft, loving eyes, clearly indicated signs of intimacy


    between them. There was no denying that he looked like a good father in the picture.


    This news report stirred up intense debate among the people and brought up a deluge of criticism.


    "That is impossible! My idol could not possibly have gotten married in secret! This little girl must not be


    his daughter. This news report is absolutely nonsense! I thought Mr. Jacob was still in love with Emily!"


    "I think it could be true. To be honest, I want to be President Jacob''s daughter! She must be very


    happy."


    "This little girl looks like she''s three or four years old! I still remember that Emily died four years ago. In


    other words, the little girl must have been born shortly after Emily''s death. Such a yboy! Jacob, you


    don''t deserve Emily''s love."


    "Your usations are baseless. Emily had already passed on, so why couldn''t Jacob look for love


    again? You want him to be lonely for the rest of his life? You are making a mountain out of a mole hill.


    Jacob didn''t have an immoral love affair. We are not qualified to scold him."

 Chapter 356 Chronic Poison

    Chapter 356 Chronic Poison


    Jacob immediately stopped the news from spreading out, but there was nothing he could do to stop the


    heated discussion on the Inte. Almost every person in the city had found out about Beryl.


    Emily, worried and desperate, called Jacob and asked him how to deal with the news about Beryl.


    When faced with a difficult situation, Emily would still subconsciously turn to Jacob for help. In any


    case, the exposure of Beryl''s existence to the public was something Jacob did not want, especially


    since she was said to have such a special rtionship with Jacob.


    Good or bad, everything was exposed to the public.


    Although, Jacob was also distressed about the problem, he didn''t show any signs of weakness in his


    tone. "I promise I will not let this hurt you or Beryl. Don''t worry. I am going to fix this," he assured.


    When Jacob went out that day, he particrly ordered his people to pay close attention to those who


    followed him around and took photos, so that they could intercept and destroy the photos once the


    followers were found out. Unexpectedly, no one thought that there should be someone escaped.


    This meant that Mr. Gu was also aware of the news.


    Jacob''s words gave Emily strength, as she finally settled down and said, "Thank you, Jacob."


    "Beryl is my daughter, and it is my responsibility as her father."


    "You..." It seemed like Emily was trying to say something, but before she could finish, she fell to the


    floor. All Jacob heard was a loud thudding sound, followed by the sound of the phone falling to the


    ground.


    "Emily?" Jacob gasped.


    "Manager Lu, what''s the matter with you..." Jacob heard another person shrieking on the other side of


    the line.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    In an instant, Jacob''s heart sank and he rushed out of the office with the phone in his hand.


    The hospital was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop.


    Emily''s eyes fluttered open and the first thing sheid eyes on was the familiar face of a handsome


    man. Dazed and muddled, she said, "Jacob? What are you doing here? I... What happened to me?"


    Emily tried to sit up, but Jacob gently insisted, "Don''t move. You need to get some rest."


    "Why am I in the hospital right now?" she asked. Thest thing Emily remembered was being on the


    phone with Jacob, and then suddenly feeling overwhelmed by nausea, before she hit the floor.


    Jacob''s face was drained with a gaunt expressionless stare. As calmly as he could, he said, "You''ve


    been poisoned."


    Emily''s mouth gaped open and her eyes widened with shock, "What?"


    "Yes, chronic poisoning is the continuous exposure to a poison where symptoms do not ur


    immediately or after each exposure. It causes the victim to fall ill after a long period. You must have


    fainted because of your headache caused by the poison," Jacob exined.


    "How could I be poisoned?" Emily shook her head in disbelief. Who would want to poison her?


    "Who has been responsible for your diettely?"


    "Apart from takeouts, the babysitter usually handles the cooking." Emily''s face became ghostly pale, as


    she looked at Jacob with horror and continued, "You mean... Oh no! Then what about Beryl...."


    Having noticed the apprehension on Emily''s face, Jacob assured in a soothing voice, "Don''t worry. We


    had Beryl checked up just yesterday, remember? Beryl should be fine. It''s you who needs to get some


    rest."


    "She is at home with the babysitter now..."


    "I am going your ce to pick her up right now." Jacob rushed out of the ward.


    "Be careful," she said under her breath.


    Emily was utterly devastated. Feeling lost and confused, she couldn''t tell who to rely on and what to


    believe in anymore.


    What if the babysitter hadn''t poisoned her? It could be someone else. But only those closest to her


    would have the advantage and the opportunity to poison her.


    As for Jacob, she could bet her life that he would never do anything to bring harm upon her. Without a


    doubt in her heart, she knew the only person she could trust blindly was Jacob.


    ......


    Jacob called and arranged some people to keep an eye on Emily and then drove to Emily''s house as


    soon as he could.


    Meanwhile, Zoe, the babysitter, was cooking in the kitchen. When she heard someone ringing the


    doorbell ceaselessly she had to put down her apron and ran towards the door. As soon as she opened


    the door, a trace of nervousness came upon her, almost overwhelming her.


    "Mr. Gu? What are you doing here?" she asked Jacob.


    "Get out of my way," Jacob said, looking her up and down. On the surface, she looked ordinary and


    harmless at best.


    Zoe looked momentarily disconcerted, and she said, "Miss Lu said that you are not allowed to take


    Beryl anywhere without her permission..."


    Jacob shoved her aside and said, "Tell that to the police."


    When Zoe saw two policemen behind Jacob, she started to be fidgety. Baffled, she asked him,


    "Mr. Jacob, what do you mean by that? I don''t understand what you''re talking about..."


    "The police will exin everything to you," Jacob dismissed her.


    Without wasting anymore time on her, Jacob barged in and called out, "Beryl? Beryl..."


    When he didn''t hear any responses, he opened the door to Beryl''s room and walked in. He was


    relieved to see her curled up with her puppy on the bed. From the looks of it, they were sleeping


    soundly,pletely unaware of what was happening outside.


    Jacob walked towards her bed and gently picked Beryl into his arms, as carefully as he possibly could.


    Beryl slowly opened her eyes, and blinked a couple of times before she finally recognized the man


    carrying her.


    "Handsome Uncle? What are you doing in my house? Is this a dream..."


    "It''s not a dream, Beryl," he smiled at her. Jacob looked at the drowsy girl''s face, and coaxed her softly,


    "Call me daddy, okay?"


    "Daddy," Beryl said softly.


    Jacob''s heart pounded so violently that he almost dropped Beryl from his arms. Fortunately, he quickly


    came back to his senses. "Beryl, what did you say? Please say it again," he insisted.


    "Daddy." When Beryl said the magic word, it felt like music to Jacob''s ears.


    Jacob had never imagined just how good it would feel to hear those wordse out of Beryl''s mouth.


    Waves of happiness washed over him, and he let it soak right into his heart. Beaming with exaltation,


    he savored the felicity that fizzled in his heart.


    "I want you to be my dad," she said. Beryl rubbed her eyes, thenined to Jacob, "But mommy


    doesn''t want me to call you Daddy."


    Jacob lowered his head, gave her a soft kiss on the forehead, and then gently whispered, "Then we


    don''t need to tell her. It will be our little secret, okay?"


    "Okay!" Beryl was over the moon with excitement.


    "Your mommy asked me to pick you up. Let''s go and meet her."


    "Okay. But how about Zoe?"


    "She had an emergency, so she had to go home first."


    Jacob hid the bitter truth from Beryl. He wanted to preserve her innocence and keep her away from the


    bad things.


    Outside, the two policemen handcuffed Zoe and were about to take her away.


    As expected, Zoe refused, and screamed out, "What on earth are you doing? I did nothing wrong! You


    can''t take me away like this! I have a child at home to look after..."


    "Miss Zoe, we are cing you under arrest under suspicions of attempting to poison Miss Lu. We need


    you toe to the station to help us in our investigation. If you are found innocent, you will be


    discharged."


    "I didn''t do anything, I don''t even know what you''re talking about..." she pleaded.


    "Miss Zoe, you can say whatever you want to say back at the police station."


    Suddenly, Zoe started to panic, because she knew that she wasn''t innocent. She was afraid that she


    wouldn''t be able to get out once she got taken into police custody! The two policemen followed Jacob


    here. Perhaps he knew something?


    Zoe yelled, "No! I want to see Mr. Gu!"

 Chapter 357 Wife-Pursuig Manual

    Chapter 357 Wife-Pursuig Manual


    Zoe was taken away by the police before she could finish her words.


    She deliberately made a big racket so that Beryl would hear her from inside her room. With a pair of


    big, puzzled eyes, Beryl looked at Jacob and said, "I can hear Zoe''s voice, what is going on there?"


    Jacob remained calm and answered, "Her family ising over to take her home."


    "Then when will shee back?" asked Beryl


    "She won''t being back again," replied Jacob.


    "Oh." Beryl yawned and then started to drift in and out of sleep, so she didn''t ask any more questions.


    "I will be here to hold you so that you can fall asleep." Jacob held little Beryl carefully in his arms as if


    he were holding the rarest treasure in the world.


    "Woo..." Beryl let her head loll from one side to the other, eyes closing one more time as she enjoyed


    the brief darkness.


    The sight of Beryl sleeping like an angel gave Jacob a sense of satisfaction he had never felt before. A


    warm smile spread across his face, giving him a sense of fulfillment.


    After the police left, Jacob slowly carried Beryl to his car and ced her gently in the back seat, before


    driving her to the hospital.


    The moment Emily saw Beryl, she subconsciously reached her arms out to hold her, but Jacob stopped


    her and insisted, "You''d better get some sleep now."


    Beryl was very sensitive to the smell of the disinfectant in the hospital and woke up as soon as she


    came in. When she saw her mother lying on the hospital bed, she anxiously asked, "What happened to


    you, mommy? Are you sick?"


    Emily gently brushed her hands over her head and exined with ease, "Don''t worry, it''s just a fever. I


    will be all right soon."


    "Okay, I will behave well so that you will be all right soon." Beryl smiled.


    "Yes, thank you, my love. Thank you for caring about me so much." said Emily.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    It was almost noon, and they hadn''t had lunch yet, so Jacob called someone to bring some food over.


    Before long, someone delivered the food and set them on the table.


    "Thank you." said Emily. It would be unreasonable of her to refuse Jacob''s help, and she might as well


    ept his kindness squarely.


    Emily had an infusion tube on her right hand, which made it difficult for her to eat, so Jacob opened the


    lunchbox and tried to feed her, which seemed like the right thing to do.


    However, Emily coughed mildly and said, "Please pass me the spoon. I can eat with my left hand."


    Jacob didn''t make a fuss. He picked up a spoon from the table and passed it to her. "Be careful. It''s


    hot." He said.


    "Take it easy. I am not a kid." Emily blurted, without a conscious thought.


    Jacob''s lips quirked upwards in a joyous smile, and he thought to himself, ''Emily hasn''t changed at all.''


    Emily stirred the porridge in the lunchbox and then nced at Beryl, only to find a pair of grape-like,


    ck eyes rolling around between Jacob and her.


    "What are you looking at?" asked Emily.


    "Watching the sparks between you and uncle." Beryl answered straight away.


    Emily almost choked on the porridge as soon as she registered Beryl''s words. "What sparks? You are


    talking nonsense," said Emily.


    Beryl grinned wide, exhibiting all her teeth and said, "I am not talking nonsense. I can see the sparks


    around you two flying in every direction. I think you guys would make a cute couple."


    "Beryl, you should talk less and eat more." Emily grumbled. Emily shook her head in awe. She could


    never understand what went on in Beryl''s mind. "You''ll grow taller if you eat your food properly. Did you


    know that?"


    "Oh, really!" Beryl pointed towards the lunch box, and said, "I''d like to have some, please."


    Jacob immediately opened another lunch box and said, "What do you want to eat first? Do you want


    me to feed it to you?"


    The food, while rich in nutrition, was only suitable for Emily''s needs. However, it was so light and nd


    that Beryl, being a picky eater, just took one look at it and turned the other way almost instantly.


    Before Emily could say something, Jacob suggested, "Beryl, what do you want to have? I''ll send


    someone to have it delivered here at once."


    Beryl, however, shook her head and then said, "I can eat this."


    "Are you sure? If you don''t want to, you can tell me," he said.


    Puzzled, Jacob looked up at Emily only to be shot down by her angry re. Jacob assumed Beryl was


    just saying that because she was afraid of displeasing her mother.


    Beryl drew in and heaved a long sigh of discontent, just like an adult. "I''m afraid that Mommy will feel


    left out if I eat something delicious. So I just want to eat the same food as Mommy!" She exined.


    Both Emily and Jacob broke intoughter, greatly amused by Beryl''s reasoning.


    "Beryl is right. She is such a considerate child," said Jacob.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t feel left out," said Emily. Emily pretended to be annoyed, but deep down her heart


    warmed up with love.


    Jacob finally found the opportunity to feed his little princess as he wished. He was very careful and


    patient with each bite, just in case the food was too hot for Beryl. He kept asking from time to time, "Is it


    good?"


    Beryl was always popr among adults. She ttered Jacob with sweet words, "Uncle, the food you


    fed to me was very delicious!"


    The two of them happily finished eating and bonding over lunch.


    Emily wanted to stop Jacob from overindulging Beryl, but she kept her mouth shut as soon as she


    realized something very important.


    Beryl hadn''t been so happy for a long time.


    ... The same held true for Jacob.


    As a result, Emily did not want to rain on their parade.


    After lunch, Jacob spent some time ying with Beryl, before he carried her to a carefully prepared


    bed, and put her to sleep.


    Watching Jacob put the quilt over Beryl affectionately, gave Emily a mixed sense of relief and


    happiness. "Beryl likes you very much," she said to Jacob.


    Beryl seemed destined to cross paths with Jacob and be strongly attached to him. Was it just


    because Jacob was handsome?


    Beryl hade across many handsome men before, but she only shared a special kind of bond with


    Jacob. Evenpared to Jack, she had a much more intimate rtionship with Jacob.


    Could Beryl be Jacob''s daughter?


    Emily knew that, DNA tests, just like anything else, could be falsified. As a result, she didn''t want Beryl


    to take a DNA test, because she wouldn''t believe the results anyway and most importantly she was


    afraid that the result could hurt Beryl as well.


    "Really?" eximed Jacob. Gazing into Emily''s eyes, he smiled and said, "I''ve been reading the


    Parenting Manualtely. It''s been very helpful."


    Emily was surprised to know that an important person like Jacob, who maintained a sessful


    business, had the time to read such books in his private time. "Have you finished the book yet?" she


    asked.


    Jacob nodded, "Yes, but unfortunately I haven''t got the time to read the other one."


    "The other one?"


    It was just a casual question, so Emily was surprised to see the man lean over with a tender smile on


    his face.


    Jacob said, under his breath, "It''s called the ''Wife-Pursuing Manual''."

 Chapter 358 In Your Name, Crown His Surname

    Chapter 358 In Your Name, Crown His Surname


    Words had left Emily. Her mouth hung with lips slightly parted and her eyes were as wide as they could


    stretch.


    "Well, you..." Emily searched her mind for something reasonable to say, but her mind was nk. All the


    while, Jacob''s eyes desperately searched hers, waiting for a feedback.


    Suddenly, Jacob''s phone started ringing, breaking the uneasy tension in the atmosphere. Emily


    breathed a sigh of relief, as she thanked the phone for saving her in her mind.


    Jacob, however, was quite disappointed by the call, ming it for interrupting such an important


    moment between them. He reached into his pocket and answered the phone impatiently, but just after


    a few seconds the blood drained from his face, leaving behind a sickly pallor. He listened quietly and


    then locked Emily in a serious gaze.


    "The babysitter finally confessed. Leona was behind it all," said Jacob.


    Emily''s face contorted with a venomous outburst. "Just as I had suspected. I knew it was her."


    Who else would want Emily dead?


    "The babysitter asked to see you, but I refused her," he said. Jacob knew that Emily was too weak to


    even walk around. There was no way Jacob would allow Emily to leave the hospital and see that


    wicked babysitter. Was the babysitter not ashamed of what she had done? How dare she ask to see


    Emily?


    "Give me the phone. I would like to ask her why she did such a horrible thing to me." Emily reached her


    hand out to Jacob and insisted. Emily had never been unkind to Zoe, the babysitter. She couldn''t


    understand why a kind and simple person like Zoe would betray her trust.


    "Here you go." Jacob handed the phone to Emily.


    Emily held the phone close to her ears but didn''t speak a word. After a few seconds of silence, Emily


    heard Zoe crying from the other end of the call. She seemed remorseful.


    "Miss Lu, I didn''t mean to harm you. Please forgive me. I beg your forgiveness. I was forced to do it


    against my will, Miss Lu. Please give me another chance. I want to make up to you," Zoe pleaded.


    "You said you were forced. Well, I would like to know why someone forced you to poison me. And why


    were you appointed to carry out such treachery?" asked Emily.


    "It was Leona. She forced me to poison you, Miss Lu. It was all because of my husband. He owed them


    a fair amount of gambling money, and they threatened to cripple him if he failed to pay his debts. Miss


    Lu, I had no other choice but to follow Leona''s orders," Zoe exined.


    Emily closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "You wanted to save your husband from his debtors at


    the cost of my life. Wow! You must be a saint! Is my life was so worthless to you?" she sneered.


    "Miss Lu, I know I am wrong. Just give me one more chance. I am so sorry. Please forgive me.


    Please..." Zoe begged incessantly on the phone, "Miss Lu, you are one of the kindest person I know,


    even though you pretend to be reserved in front of me."


    Emily hung up on her face, because she didn''t want to hear one more word from Zoe. She calmly


    handed the phone back to Jacob. It was hard to tell what was on her mind.


    "Are you all right? It is up to you to decide what you want to do with her. If it makes you feel better you


    can do as it pleases you," Jacob said, looking concerned.


    "Me?" Emily answered with a contemptuous smile, "No. I have no right to dispose of her. It''s better to


    hand her over to the police. I believe that thew will give me justice. I am sure that she will pay a fair


    price for what she has done."


    No matter what reason drove one tomit a crime, once they pursued their selfish interest at the cost


    of harming others, they no longer deserved forgiveness.


    Emily learned a hard lesson from this experience. From now on, she would not show mercy to those


    who didn''t deserve it. Thew would provide just punishment for their acts.


    "I respect your decision," Jacob said, "The police was unable to arrest Leona, or should I say Rose,


    because she destroyed all the evidence. Do you want me to deal with her?"


    "No, thank you. This is a private grudge between me and her. It''s time to put an end to it," she


    answered. As it were, Emily realized that Jacob was the only person she could trust whole-heartedly


    and rely on in the world. She was grateful to Jacob for always being there to support her and protect


    her every time she was in trouble. Drawing back from her memories, Emily went on, "I will make Rose


    and the Tao family, all of them, pay for what they did to me."


    Jacob was delighted to see that her attitude towards him had softened. "Remember, no matter what


    you decide to do, I will always support you," he assured.


    Deep down, Jacob never believed that Emily died in that ne crash four years ago. For that reason,


    he did not root out the evil behind the ne crash, letting them linger on until today.


    Jacob knew well that the right person to punish them was not him, but Emily.


    This time, their days were numbered.


    A weekter, Emily got discharged from the hospital after making a full recovery. She received an


    invitation card from Leona, inviting her to attend the engagement banquet of her and Magee.


    Emily opened the pink invitation card and locked her eyes on the name "Magee". It reminded her of the


    first time they had met each other.


    Emily recalled that Magee was a very kind gentleman, who was also both Jacob and Jennifer''s friend.


    How did he fall in love with someone like Leona? Why did he even agree to marry her? It was a pity


    that Magee started to treat Jacob with hostility now.


    What happened over the past four years?


    Although, Emily had no idea, she was resolved to find the truth sooner orter.


    A few dayster, Emily made an appearance at the engagement banquet.


    Lin Group had its headquarters in M country and recently extended its new business in Z country. Its


    rapid development attracted much attention in Z country. Although the strength of Lin Group couldn''t


    match Gu Group''s, which was a century-long enterprise, they were still popr in the business circles


    and manypanies sought out cooperation opportunities with them.


    As a result, almost half of the celebrities in the business circle attended the engagement banquet. They


    showered Leona and Magee with their blessings.


    "You guys are a match made in heaven. May God bless you and your family. I am looking forward to


    your wedding. I hope it will be soon."


    "Me, too. Miss Lin, you are such a beautiful and talenteddy. I heard that you are a great jewelry


    designer, right? Now you have a fiancee who is as sessful as you are. You really are a match made


    in heaven."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Well, Mr. Lin, you are quite fortunate to have such a wonderful fiancee! Look! What a gorgeous and


    extravagant party! Now I know how much you value Miss Lin."


    Although, Leona knew that the people were just ttering her to gain favor, she couldn''t help feeling like


    the happiest person in the world. She never thought that she would be engaged to someone like


    Magee, because she assumed that she wasn''t the type of woman he would be interested in.


    Magee would always look at her with disdain, and asionally make sarcasticments about her.


    He confessed to disliking her and that he had no choice but to save her for the sake of the Gu family.


    Leona, however, refused to believe what he said. She had convinced herself that he had special


    feelings for her.


    But he was too proud to admit his love to her. If he didn''t love her, why would he propose to her?


    Marriage was the union of two hearts beating as one, each that would sacrifice for the other''s


    happiness and wellbeing. Overwhelmed with happiness, Leona felt like they were the luckiest couple in


    the world to have such a bond between them. She wanted to share her happiness with the world.


    Leona''s ted thoughts were interrupted by a guest, "Congrattions, Mr. Lin and Miss Lin. Oh, I just


    realized that you two have the samest name. What a coincidence!" The guest was a youngdy


    whose curiosity had gotten the best of her. She was eagerly waiting for an answer from Leona.


    Leona held Magee''s arm firmly and smiled at the guest. "Actually, Lin isn''t my family name. I was in a


    serious car ident four years ago," she said, pointing at Magee, "Fortunately, this man was there to


    save my life. Although I suffered severe memory loss after the ident, the one thing I clearly knew


    was that my fiancee was my savior. I fell in love with him the first time I met him. To show my gratitude


    and loyalty to him, I decided to take up his family name, meaning that I would like to follow him for the


    rest of my life."


    "In your name, crown his surname. What a touching love story! It is really like a fairy tale!" the young


    lady eximed with great admiration.


    Leona was over the moon from hearing suchpliments. While she was enjoying her moment,


    Magee secretly sneered at her.


    Leona seemed to have noticed it, but when she turned towards him and found him smiling


    affectionately at her, she told herself that it must have been her imagination.


    Having seen the happy couple in their smiling faces, the youngdy politely excused herself so as to


    not seem troublesome.


    "Magee," Leona gazed deep into his eyes, but she couldn''t understand why there was a strange,


    uneasy feeling in her heart. "I love you with all my heart. You feel the same way about me too, right?"


    she asked.

 Chapter 359 I Am Your Fiancee

    Chapter 359 I Am Your Fiancee


    "Well, yes, of course," Magee answered perfunctorily, as he looked around the hall, searching for


    someone.


    Although it was clearly a half-hearted reply, Leona feltpletely satisfied and happy. She was


    contented just as long as Magee would say he loved her, and she tried not to get bogged down in the


    details.


    Life had put her through many harsh situations, and she''s had to experience many difficulties to get to


    where she was. As a result, all she wanted now was for someone to love and someone who cherish


    her for who she was.


    A few momentster, a woman walked into the hall and instantly attracted everyone''s attention like a


    ma. Everyone fell in silence, and they watched with eyes wide open, as she walked in with so


    much grace and confidence. It was as if the world had slowed down.


    "Here shees," Magee mumbled and smiled craftily.


    "Who?" Driven by curiosity, Leona frowned and looked in the direction Magee was looking at with


    anticipation. She recognized who the woman was at first nce, and she couldn''t believe her eyes.


    "Emily?" Leona asked speechless and shaking her head in disbelief.


    What was Emily doing in Leona''s engagement party?


    She didn''t invite Emily to the party!


    Leona didn''t intend to invite Emily because she was guilty of scheming to poison her. On one hand,


    Leona was afraid that Emily would create a scene and embarrass her in front of her friends. On the


    other hand, she was afraid that Jacob would unleash his wrath upon her for attempting to poison Emily.


    Leona knew very well that she was no match for neither of them.


    Besides, who knew whether or not Emily would ruin her engagement party?


    All of a sudden, Magee turned to face Leona as if he knew exactly what she was thinking. "I invited her


    for you," he said inly, as if he didn''t find it wrong to invite his fiancee''s enemy to their engagement


    party.


    "Magee, how could you..." Leona couldn''t find the words to express her shock.


    "You look like you''ve just seen a ghost. Why didn''t you feel afraid when you were harming her? There''s


    no need to feel afraid. I won''t let anyoney a finger on you, especially not Jacob. He can''t afford to


    offend me or my dog," Magee reassured her.


    Whether Leona was just pretending to be naive or not, she didn''t feel offended by the fact that Magee


    likened her to his dog. Instead, she chose to believe that Magee wasforting her. She felt warm and


    safe when she heard Magee say that he would protect her. Funnily enough, she started to worry about


    Magee. "But I''m afraid that Jacob will do something to hurt you." she said to him, anxiously.


    "Don''t worry," Magee held her hand and gently caressed it, "If ites to that, I will give you to them in


    exchange for my life. Then I will be fine."


    Leona stood there frozen, as if paralyzed from the neck up. The warmth that was in her heart moments


    ago had dissipated. Pure terror surged through her veins, sending icy daggers straight to her heart.


    She felt like she was being held underwater, gasping for air, with no sign of respite. "Magee, I am your


    fiancee! You cannot do this to me..." she pleaded bitterly.


    "I was just kidding. I didn''t expect you to take it so seriously," Magee sneered at her coldly and


    continued, "How could I? Don''t be silly."


    Leona waspletely shaken up, and this time not even Magee''s word could give her confidence.


    Before she knew it, Magee pointed at Emily who just walked in and said, "Look, it''s Cloris Lu!"


    "She''s not Cloris, she''s Emily," Leona grumbled, impatiently. When she looked at Emily''s spectacr


    dress, she went delirious with jealousy.


    Since it was their engagement party, Leona was wearing an haute couture evening dress which


    complimented her best features. Her small waist was hidden under thevender tube dress and her


    curvy hips fit so perfectly. The dress outlined her hourss figure.


    However, Leona was not expecting to see Emily walk in so boldly wearing the same dress as her at her


    own engagement party. It was evidently clear that Emily was deliberately provoking her.


    Sadly, no one in the party noticed her anger. Everyone in the hall had given all their attention to Emily.


    With her head held high and a pair of silver high heels, she waltzed on with an effortless saunter,


    silhouetted against the bright light behind her.


    Something about the way Emily''s beauty radiated in that same exquisite dress, took the breath away


    from everyone. The low-cut design set off the perfect outline of her shoulders and her neck, making her


    look like an elegant white swan.


    Emily''s perfect skin that looked so fragile and yet so soft. Cheeks the color of pink roses and eyshes


    longer than most women in the hall. There was a shyness to her, a hesitation in her body movements


    and a softness in her voice. Somehow her imperfections made her perfect.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Emily could have graced any billboard or magazine cover, but her mour was too brilliant for this


    mundane world. Her beauty was that of an angel''s that had fallen from the heavens above.


    Emily''s graceful beauty was hardly a fairparison to Leona''s in and even flirtatious demeanor in


    that dress.


    ''Different people in the same dress could give people different kinds of feelings. In other words,


    expensive clothes could not make an indecent man look graceful, but a graceful man could make even


    the cheapest of clothes appear expensive.''


    People thought as they saw the difference between Emily and Leona in the same dress.


    "Tap, tap, tap." The sound of Emily''s high heels resounded around the hall. People felt like their hearts


    were trembling to the rhythm of her footsteps, as if she was treading on their hearts.


    The gossips about Emily started to run rampant among them.


    "Isn''t she Cloris Lu, the daughter of the Lu family? I heard somewhere that Lu Jewelry is one of the


    biggestpetitors of Lin Jewelry! And theypeted against each other to be the sponsor of the


    Starry Night Jewelry Show..." one of the guests said.


    "Did you go to the show? Cloris Lu was thest model in that show! She was absolutely marvelous!


    Her beauty is unparalleled!" another guest added, excitedly.


    "Well, do you think Cloris Lu wore the same dress as Leona''s on purpose? Did you see that? Leona


    doesn''t seem too happy about it..." they kept on talking.


    As everyone recalled how impressive Emily was at the show that night, they would all think back to her


    as the most gorgeous person they had ever seen. Indeed, she sparkled like the brightest star in the sky


    that night. No one could forget such a sight.


    That night, every man who saw her beauty went home dreaming of making her his own.


    However, when they saw her today, they were all ashamed of their thoughts. Such a saintly angel


    belonged to the heavens, not to any mere human from this mundane world.


    ''How can someone be so rich in beauty?''


    Everyone in the crowd, including Magee, thought in puzzlement. Magee was attracted by Emily, not


    only because Jacob was also interested in her, but because he was deeply taken by her charms.


    Awestruck, he wondered how many more surprises the gorgeousdy had up her sleeve.


    Having noticed that the spotlight was on her, Emily looked around the hall confidently and locked her


    gaze at Leona, who was wearing the same dress, ring at her and muttering something. Emily''s gaze


    also found Magee, who was looking at her with a closed-lip smile, as he stood beside Leona.


    Emily looked at Magee with confusion because he was the one who had sent her the evening dress


    and asked her to wear it to the party. What she couldn''t understand was why he would deliberately


    send her the same dress as Leona''s.


    What was his intention behind doing this?


    Emily finally realized that things were not as simple as they looked. Perhaps Magee was trying to gain


    favor with her.


    Even so, Emily didn''t care that her dress shed with Leona''s, because she was quite confident about


    her own appearance.


    Moreover, Emily was deeply pleased to see Leona suffer from an inferiorityplex.


    Leona, however, red at Emily with pure hostility, dying to rush towards her and rip her dress into


    pieces.


    ''She must have done it on purpose! She wants to provoke me! This is my engagement party! That bitch


    wore the same dress as mine deliberately to steal my thunder!'' Leona thought wrathfully.


    "Do you think that she''s looking good?" Leona asked. Having noticed Magee''s unwavering stare on


    Emily, Leona swallowed her anger and pretended to be indifferent, but it was in vain.


    Needless to say, Magee had sensed her jealousy, so he looked away immediately and shook his head


    in denial. "No," he answered. Leona felt relieved to hear it, but her happiness didn''tst long as she


    heard what Magee said next. "She''s gorgeous."


    Infuriated by Magee''s words, Leona gritted her teeth and warned him, "Magee, don''t forget, I am your


    fiancee, not her!"


    Leona was about to say more, but she stopped herself when she saw Emily walking toward them.


    "Miss Leona, and Mr. Magee, I wish you two a happy and sweet life together!" Emily congratted


    them with a smile.


    In order not to make a scene at her own engagement party, Leona clenched her fists and cast aside


    her anger, even though she wanted to strangle Emily. She feigned a smile and replied politely, "Thank


    you so much, Miss Cloris."


    "You''re wee," Emily replied, as she stepped forward to Leona.


    rmed, Leona got increasingly nervous and stepped back. She was afraid that Emily would try to hurt


    her for what she had done to her. "What are you doing?" asked Leona, as her lips trembled with fear.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you so afraid of me?" Emily asked, and she burst outughing. She looked


    extraordinarily attractive when she smiled, even more so when sheughed. However, Emily withdrew


    her smile and said coldly, "I just want to give my best wishes to Miss Leona, or should I say my former


    bestie, Rose. I wish her the just retribution she deserves for all those disgraceful things she did,"


    Emily paused for a moment and added, "I pray that she rots in hell, alone and unloved."

 Chapter 360 What the Hell Are You Going to Do

    Chapter 360 What the Hell Are You Going to Do


    Leona was mortified, frozen to the spot. The next moment, she lost control and went off like a time


    bomb. "Bitch! How dare you! Get out of here!"


    How? How could a lowly bitch say something like that to her face? This was the happiest day of her life


    and she worked very hard to here! She wasn''t going to let anyone spoil her day!


    All of a sudden, everyone''s attention was drawn towards them. The hall was filled with gasps and


    whispering noises.


    Leona tried to push Emily to the ground, and she would have seeded if someone hadn''t caught


    Emily by the waist from behind. "Be careful," the person said.


    Emily staggered to her feet, swaying a little. When she looked back, she saw the smiling face of Magee


    staring back at her. "Thank you," Emily replied, politely.


    Leona was furious, and she screamed venomously, "You whore! Isn''t it enough for you to have


    seduced half the men in the city? Why do you still want to seduce mine?"


    "Miss Lin, what''s wrong with you?" asked Emily, and she kept smiling. With an innocent look on her


    face, she feigned concern, "You shouldn''t curse at me just because I happen to wear the same dress


    as you. I did not do it on purpose. If it bothers you so much, I can leave now."


    "You didn''t do it on purpose? I could have sworn that you were purposely trying to pick a fight with me!"


    Leona wanted to say something more, but Magee held her back. When she looked around, she


    realized that everyone was looking at her mockingly, and ridiculing her behind her back.


    Although, she couldn''t hear what they were saying clearly, she could see it in their eyes, how they were


    laughing and jeering at her.


    Once again, Leona had lost her mind and her face because of Emily.


    "Sorry, Miss Lu. She was a bit out of control today," Magee said with a gentle smile. He held Leona''s


    hands and said, "Honey, apologize to Miss Lu."


    "What..." Leona looked at Magee in utter disbelief. She took a deep breath and lowered her voice.


    "Why should I apologize to her? Magee, can''t you see? This woman is clearly trying to ruin our


    engagement banquet!" Leonained.


    Mageepletely ignored what she had said and asserted, "Apologize."


    Leona trembled at the sight of Magee''s cold eyes. She gritted her teeth and reluctantly said, "... I am


    sorry, Miss Lu. I am sorry for losing my temper just now. Thank you foring to my engagement


    ceremony today."


    Emily raised her eyebrows and answered, "That''s okay."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Having noticed the hardened sarcasm hidden in Emily''s casual behavior, Leona desperately fought the


    urge of scratching her eyes out. "Emily, just wait and watch what happens," she said, under her breath.


    "Nothing''s going to happen to me," said Emily. A grin spread over Emily''s face, wide and open. "But


    you should definitely wait for a surprise," she said.


    Immediately, Leona''s eyes widened. Tension grew in her face and limbs. She felt the panic begin like a


    cluster of spark plugs in her abdomen. She couldn''t shake off the notion that something bad was going


    to happen very soon.


    ''Emily, that goddamned bitch. What on earth is she nning?'' she wondered.


    All she wanted was to be as far away as possible from Emily right now. After today, Leona was


    resolved to end Emily''s life!


    As for Jacob, she would let Magee handle him.


    Jacob didn''t dare to do anything to her in the past four years. Was it because of Magee?


    Naturally, that was Leona''s assumption. Little did she know that the truth was far from what she could


    have ever imagined. In truth, Jacob never truly believed that Emily died in that ne crash. He kept


    Leona alive so that one day Emily could take revenge herself.


    The engagement banquet began in an orderly way. No matter what the guests were thinking, they all


    had a smile on their faces. They gavepliments and blessings to the happy couple. On the surface,


    everything was going smoothly.


    Finally, the marriage proposal arrived. It was the climax of the engagement banquet.


    Amidst the apuse and fanfare, Magee stepped onto the stage with flowers and a ring in his hand.


    Leona was standing not too far away. The only man in her sight now was Magee. The moment she had


    been waiting for so long was finally here. She had cast aside all her negative thoughts about her fight


    with Emily and the gossips off stage.


    As a matter of fact, she really... really loved this man.


    It was he who gave her everything, and had be the most important part of her world.


    Human beings have always beenplex and multifaceted creatures.


    A bad person could be extremely bad and selfish, but when faced with love, that person was no


    different from any other people.


    "Tick, Tick, Tick." The sound of his expensive shoes thumping on the floor reverberated in Leona''s


    heart, making her subconsciously nervous.


    She could hear his footsteps drawing closer and closer...


    Magee stopped in front of her, with flowers in his hand and a champion''s smile on his face. There was


    a trace of wickedness in his beautiful eyes. Both dangerous and charming.


    Leona had more love for him that her heart could hold. It was Magee''s heart that pumped blood in her


    veins. Without him, she would wither away.


    Beautiful music filled the air, and every note seemed to give off a sweet smell.


    The day she had been waiting for all her life was finally here.


    Today was the day Magee would propose to marry her.


    On the enormous screen, the projector yed slides of photos from their daily life and from the early


    days of when they were just getting to know each other. Although, half of it was true and the other half


    was made up for cinematic effects, it carried both aesthetic and romantic vibes throughout the show.


    Although, Magee was the one to propose, everything was carefully arranged and organized by Leona.


    She wanted their love to appear wless, and she wanted to be the woman everybody envied.


    Even if she had done a lot of bad things to people, was she not deserving of forgiveness?


    She still found happiness! She still found love!


    She never regretted the things she had done!


    While Leona was immersed in her dreams, a wild uproar broke out from the people off stage suddenly.


    "Oh, my God! What are these?"


    Some of the guests were covering their mouths in shock, while some covered their children''s eyes.


    When Leona nced at the screen, her entire world came crumbling down. Her mind was sent reeling,


    unable toprehend or process the images it was being sent by her eyes.


    The huge screen was ying her photos in the form of a slideshow. These photos, however, were not


    the sweet pictures she was nning to show. They were indecent and sleazy pictures of her getting


    intimate with her customers and clients. Needless to say, these invasive pictures of Leona would


    provoke the conscience and thoughts of its beholders.


    Many men gawked at the screen, lusting, as if staring could satiate their crude desires, while some


    made lewd and disrespectfulments.


    "Wow, Mr. Lin''s fiancee has some really good moves! Look at these pictures. I''m starting to get a


    nosebleed..."


    "Was Magee cuckolded? This woman is really lewd and filthy, isn''t she? We could tell she is quite


    coquettish just by looking at her."


    "What do you know? Perhaps, Magee prefers a skilled and experienced woman!"


    "..."


    All the dirtyments from the crowd echoed through her ears and invaded her thoughts. Leona


    whipped her head left and right to locate the person from the crowd who was making suchments,


    but there were too many people to pin down. Frustrated and close to having a mental breakdown, she


    cried out like a lunatic, "Turn it off! Turn it off for me!"


    However, one photo after another, the onught of her dignity continued. The longer it yed, the


    more her public image dwindled. The chances of doing damage control was quickly slipping away


    faster with each passing second.


    People were starting to take photos and videos, as the lights shed like an unforgiving orchestra,


    chipping away at her pride.


    Leona could no longer tolerate the humiliation, as she rushed off stage and smashed that projector.


    "Bang!"

 Chapter 361 Its a Fair Deal

    Chapter 361 It''s a Fair Deal


    The slideshow on the screen finally faded away.


    Seething with indignation and anger, Leona cried out, "Who did this? Who!" With all eyes on her, eating


    away at her insides, Leona failed to keep her calm anymore. In her mind, every single person there


    was deriving pleasure by making a mockery out of her.


    Out of desperation, when she rushed to see Magee, she found him standing in one ce, still


    unnervingly calm. It was almost as if he did not care about what had just happened. His cold-hearted


    indifference stabbed at Leona''s bleeding heart.


    ''Why isn''t he saying anything?'' Leona wondered.


    She would rather have him question or confront her instead of abandoning her with cold, harsh apathy.


    "Magee, listen! I can exin this! Magee..." implored Leona. Leona stood in front of Magee, almost


    down on her knees, as thest glimmer of hope flickered in her eyes, waiting for his response.


    Magee cast a cold nce at her helpless eyes and remained silent. Instead, he turned to the guests


    and apologized, "I''m sorry for what happened just then. I dere this engagement dinner canceled until


    further notice."


    Everyone acknowledged Magee''s apology in silence, and not one person said anything in Leona''s


    defense.


    After all it was Leona who cheated on Magee before their marriage. How could anyone stand such a


    betrayal? It was only natural that this engagement dinner was canceled.


    The only positive oue of this was the fact that her infidelity was discovered before their wedding. If


    not, a scandal such as this could have been disastrous to Magee''s reputation on a much grander scale


    had they already been married.


    Dumbstruck, Leona shook her head in disbelief. Leona''s face was stuck in an incredulous expression


    and she said, "What? What did you say? No! I won''t let you do this! I''ve been waiting for this day for a


    long time! Cancelled? How could you..."


    "Well? Do you think I will still marry you after this?" he asked.


    "Magee! Don''t believe these pictures! I was framed! Trust me!" Leona incoherently exined, "I know


    who did this! It was that bitch! It must have been her!"


    The next moment, she turned and rushed towards Emily. The mes in her stomach rose up to her


    chest and crawled through her veins to take over the rest of her body. She was going to kill Emily!


    Forced to act in self defense, Emily sshed red wine on Leona''s face even before she got close


    enough to touch Emily.


    Red wine trickled down Leona''s hair, dripping over her face and smearing the exquisite make-up she


    had on. As if that weren''t bad enough, her once beautiful dress was now stained with the giant blots of


    red all over.


    This was supposed to be her day. Leona was supposed to be the most beautiful woman at this


    engagement dinner, but Emily snatched everything away from her. Leona was utterly mortified.


    "Oh! I''m sorry, Miss Lin! You caught me by surprise just then. I am so sorry about this. It was an


    ident. I didn''t mean it. I''m really sorry!" said Emily, feigning guilt, but she was unable to hide the


    pleasure in her eyes. "You can wear my dress if you want to?"


    "Bitch! Stop pretending to be nice! You are such a phoney!" Leona shouted. Waves of fury rolled off


    Leona as the blood rose to her cheeks. She was thirsting for Emily blood.


    Her engagement dinner was in ruins. She was certain there wasn''t going to be a wedding anymore.


    What did she have to lose? "You insufferable bitch!


    I know it was you! You are the one behind those pictures!" screamed Leona. By then, she had lost her


    mindpletely. Her rage held all the power of a wildfire, ready to ignite anything that she came in


    contact with. With a loud cry, she charged at Emily, reaching out her hands towards her face.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Emily, however, kept steady and calm. Her noble and graceful disposition was a stark contrast to


    Leona''s vulgar disy of insanity.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Magee eximed. Just before Leona''s nails touched Emily''s face,


    Magee grabbed her arm almost immediately and pushed her away.


    Leona couldn''t keep bnce and fell to the ground at once. With an unblinking stare, she looked at


    Magee with disbelief.


    "Magee, I''m your fiancee! Why did you help her instead of me? Can''t you see what this bitch has done


    to me? Because of her our engagement is..."


    "Fiancee?" Magee sneered and then gave her the cold shoulder. He continued, "Well, you are not my


    fiancee anymore."


    "What!" His words were fashioned like a knife scratching her heart. Leona pleaded, "Magee, please tell


    me you are just kidding. Don''t you remember? You said that you would disregard my past and..."


    "You want me to forgive your betrayal?" Magee sneered at her, turning grim-faced at once. He


    beckoned to the security guard and said, "Miss Lin isn''t emotionally stable right now. Take her away


    before she tries to hurt someone else."


    The two security guards enforced Magee''s orders and grabbed Leona''s hands to take her away.


    Leona tussled with the guards, trying her best to get their hands off of her, but her efforts proved to be


    in vain. In desperation, she cried out helplessly, "Magee! Magee! You can''t do this to me! Bitch! This is


    all your fault! Magee!"


    Soon, one of the guards used a dirty rag to gag her mouth and took her away.


    "Miss Lu, I''m so sorry. You must be terrified," said Magee, with aforting smile. Considering


    everything that had happened, he looked polite and elegant before Emily.


    "I''m all right," answered Emily. She looked up at him and continued, "Thank you, Mr. Lin."


    Only Emily and Magee understood the hidden meaning behind the words "thank you".


    Unknown to Leona, Emily met with Magee before the engagement dinner to make a deal with him. The


    manner in which Emily''s n of recing the pictures was smoothly executed was a result of their


    secret arrangement prior to the event.


    Emily was appreciative of Magee''s cooperation, but she couldn''t understand why he assisted her. ''Did


    he not want to marry Leona?'' Emily wondered.


    ''You''re wee. It was a fair deal," answered Magee.


    Magee hinted at Emily implicitly, which caused Emily some displeasure. She frowned and answered, "I


    know, Mr. Lin. I will keep my promise."


    "But I regret it now, and I want to alter our deal just a little," he said.


    "What?" asked Emily.


    Magee didn''t answer Emily''s question. Instead, he said, "I haven''t seen Jacob today. He didn''te


    with you?"


    "My business has nothing to do with him. Mr. Lin, I don''t get what you mean," she replied. She knew


    that Magee had already known the fact she was Emily, so it was unnecessary for Emily to admit the


    fact before Magee. The reason why Emily confessed who she was before Leona was only to stimte


    Leona.


    "I guess he didn''te then," he snickered. Magee smiled, hurling vicious insinuations with his eyes.


    After what happened at the stage, the engagement dinner was aplete disaster. All the guests felt


    embarrassed to stay back after they had experienced the ''dramatic show''.


    When they were about to leave, Magee grabbed the microphone.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I am sorry that you have had to endure such an awkward experience today. I


    sincerely offer my apologies to everyone who came."


    Magee had always been gentle and courteous in front of people. His demeanor was like a breeze in


    spring, refreshing and pleasing. It was admirable of him to keep up such a polite and graceful manner


    after he had found out that his fiancee had cheated on him.


    There were many unmarrieddies among the guests who had a secret crush on Magee. Thosedies


    stood up for him and showed their support, "Magee, you don''t have to apologize for her. It''s not your


    fault!"


    "Yeah! It''s all that woman''s fault. She doesn''t know how to cherish a man like you. She doesn''t deserve


    you!"


    "That''s right! She doesn''t deserve your love. There are plenty of good women for you out there in the


    world."


    "..."

 Chapter 362 Ill Smash You Into Pieces

    Chapter 362 I''ll Smash You Into Pieces


    Magee smiled with satisfaction and said, "Wait, everyone, my engagement party is not over yet. I hope


    that all of you will send your best and sincere wishes to us."


    Magee''s words left the audience in disarray. Everyone in the hall stared at him with confusion,


    wondering what he meant by that.


    ''Wait, what? The engagement party will go on? That is ridiculous! How can this engagement party go


    on? Or did he mean that Leona just left to change her clothes?


    No, that''s not possible!''


    The guests rejected this notion as soon as they remembered that Magee already formally called off his


    engagement to Leona. But the real question was, who would then be the hostess of the party?


    A few rich, youngdies among the guests couldn''t help wishfully thinking, ''Will he just pick me to be


    his fiancee? No way! I am going to be the hostess of the party! I couldn''t be luckier!'' Their faces went


    red as they thought so. Some even covered their faces with their hands to conceal their happiness and


    excitement.


    However, their dreams went up in mes when they saw what happened next. Magee turned around to


    look at Emily affectionately. Then he walked down the stage and handed a bouquet of roses to her.


    "Miss Cloris, will you marry me?" Magee got down on his knees and proposed.


    Things changed so rapidly that the guests thought that they were watching a movie. One moment the


    guests were left speechless, and in the next they were in an uproar.


    When they started to put the puzzle pieces together, they realized what was happening and locked


    their gaze towards the woman Magee was walking to. With their curiosity piqued, they scrambled to


    see who had such charm to make Magee announce his proposal as soon as he called off his


    engagement to Leona. Once again, Emily was back in the spotlight.


    "Wow! It''s Miss Cloris!"


    The guests found it hard to believe at first, but after further consideration, everything made perfect


    sense to them. Miss Cloris was not only gorgeous, she was graceful as well, and most importantly, she


    was born and raised in a rich and prestigious family. The pair was well-matched.


    Magee''s sudden proposal shocked not only the guests, but also Emily. She never expected that Magee


    would propose to her. ''Why is he doing this?'' Emily thought in confusion, ''What exactly are his


    intentions?'' Emily was certain that love wasn''t the motivation behind Magee''s actions, but for the life of


    her, she couldn''t figure out what he wanted to aplish by doing this.


    "I''m so sorry, Mr. Magee," Emily rejected his proposal as she raised her hands to show her wedding


    ring, "I''m already married."


    This was better than any movie the guests could have hoped to see. They gasped collectively, when


    Miss Cloris rejected Mr. Magee''s proposal!


    Miss Cloris Lu was already married! This news would definitely be on the front page of every


    newspaper and magazines tomorrow! The guests learned many things from today''s party. ''Although the


    party didn''t go as nned, the drama and suspense made up for everything else today, '' some of them


    thought with amusement.


    However, those who viewed Emily as the woman of their dreams, felt deeply disappointed when they


    found out that she was already married.


    "Well, that''s such a pity," Magee sighed, pretending to look disappointed. He leaned close to Emily and


    whispered in her ears, "Miss Cloris, you don''t have to lie to me. I am just as good as Jacob is."


    "Mr. Magee, a heartless man like you is not really my type," Emily sneered, "You''d better be careful of


    what you say about me. It''s not funny at all. By the way, don''t forget to let me know what you want me


    to do. I won''t wait for long," he said.


    Soon after, Emily left the party with a wide smile on her face. Although, Leona was not a good person


    and she had done many disgraceful things to other people, she stayed by Magee''s side and loved him


    for four years. In consideration to that, the fact that Magee discarded Leona without hesitation showed


    that he was a remorseless person.


    However, if not for him, Emily wouldn''t have been able to execute her revenge upon Leona so easily.


    But the fact that her n went on so smoothly also made her feel a little uneasy.


    Meanwhile, Leona got being dragged out of the hall by the security guards. She resisted and clutched


    onto the door handle tightly. Somehow she was still hoping that Magee woulde and free her, but


    when she saw him getting down on one knee and proposing to Emily, all hopes within her had died in


    an instant.


    She hated Emily! She hated Emily for taking away everything from her!


    ''That bitch always steals everyone away from me! She even stole Magee''s proposal from me!


    Why? Why is she able to capture every rich man''s heart?


    Why did Magee give me up so easily for that bitch?


    No! I will not give up! Never! I''ll drag her down to hell with me if that''s thatst thing I could do!'' Leona


    thought angrily.


    She held onto the door handle and didn''t let go even though her fingernails broke and her fingers


    started to bleed profusely. In the end she unwillingly had to let go when both security guards used their


    full force to yank her and throw her out of the hotel.


    Once again, Leona fell from the pearly heights of Heaven and straight to the darkest pits of Hell. She


    was so close to her dream, but it was all taken away from her in the blink of an eye. Yet in her time of


    deep contemtion, not once did she think that perhaps her downfall was caused by her own bad


    choices, instead she med Emily for all of her misfortunes.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The very next morning, just as expected, all the media outlets wrote about what went down at the


    engagement party in the front pages of all the newspapers and magazines.


    The media outlets even boldly described everything in details when they found that Magee, the victim


    of Leona''s adultery, had no intentions of censoring these news.


    As a result, within one day, all the citizens in Jingshi City found out that Leona hadmitted adultery


    on several asions with countless men, and the photos of her shameful behavior were disyed on


    a giant screen at her own engagement party. When Magee broke up with her, she went berserk and


    started acting like a mad person.


    As if that weren''t bad enough, perhaps in order to get revenge on Leona, Magee proposed to Cloris,


    who was at the party to congratte them, soon after he broke up with his fiancee. Moreover, what was


    more amazing was the fact that Miss Cloris was already married so she had to turn down Magee''s


    proposal for marriage.


    The media outlets had to spend a whole page to report thisplicated event in details. Their writing


    depicted a y of the love and hatred between the rich and famous. The citizens read the magazines


    and newspapers with relish. The event also became a major hit with everyone in Jingshi City, who


    would talk about it over a meal or at tea time.


    Many people hurled criticisms and abuse at Leona on the Inte.


    "Everyone knows that Leona is extremely good at seducing rich men. She rode to sess on the


    coattails of the rich men she enticed. How else could she seed in bing popr so quickly and


    easily?" One of theizensmented.


    "Wasn''t she satisfied with Magee on her side? Magee is a rich and reputable man. Leona is devoid of


    shame! She''s had many affairs with men, and I''ve heard that most of them were married." Another


    netizenmented.


    "Rumour has it that some people took photos of those pictures on the slideshow. I cannot find any on


    the Inte now. Can anyone kindly share them with me?" A man teased on the Inte.


    "I think this bitch is used to seducing married men. Do you know that Leona is not her real name? From


    what I''ve heard, Mr. Magee saved her life from an ident. She was able to make it out alive, but she


    suffered from severe memory loss and forgot everything about her past, so she started a new life with


    the name ''Leona Lin''. Damn! That''s really shocking! Do you still remember the woman named Rose Xu


    from four years ago? I think Leona closely resembles her..." Someone even guessed Leona''s real


    identity.


    More and more people banded together to revile Leona. The event also became a hit on the Inte.


    Leona tried everything she could to censor these news, but she failed to do it on her own because


    without Magee backing her she did not have any real influence. Feeling helpless, she thought of


    Magee. Leona believed that Magee was the only one who could, and would help her.


    Unfortunately, every time she tried calling him, Magee cut all her phone calls. Having no other choices


    left, she decided to go to his house and find him. However, as soon as she walked out of her house,


    she was besieged by a crowd of journalists.


    "Miss Leona! Sources say that someone disclosed your adulterous pictures on your engagement party.


    Could youment on that in details?" One journalist shoved a microphone to her face and asked her.


    "Miss Leona, is it true that you''ve gained sess bymitting adultery with rich men?" Another


    journalist followed.


    "How did you feel when Mr. Magee broke up with you in front of all the people? Did you feel regretful?


    Care toment on that?" Another journalist asked.


    The journalists bombarded her with countless questions, and the cameramen kept taking photos of her.


    The continuous sound of camera shutters and bright shlights made Leona felt intimidated and


    embarrassed.


    "Move out of my way! Stay away from me!" Leona screamed at them all, as she pushed and shoved,


    trying to get away from them.


    But she had underestimated the patience of those journalists. Having waited outside her house for


    such a long time, they weren''t going to let go of her so easily unless she gave them something juicy to


    write about. While Leona was pushing against the other journalists, a few well-dressed, middle-aged


    women rushed towards her angrily.


    "You are the bitch who seduced my husband? You whore! Do you know who I am?" One woman


    squeezed into the crowd and yanked Leona''s hair, trying to drag her out from the crowd."Damn you,


    whore! I will teach you a lesson right here, right now!" the woman raged indignantly.


    Soon, the other women followed her. They tore Leona''s clothes and started to hit her. "Who do you


    think you are? Do you think you are beautiful? If youe near my husband again, I will smash you


    into pieces!" Another woman threatened, as she delivered one blow after another.


    "Why are you covering your face? Are you trying to protect your face? Then I''ll scratch your disgusting


    face and scar you!" Another woman cursed furiously.


    Although most of these women were from prestigious families and were well-educated, when they


    gathered together to fight the same enemy, they went totally crazy. Even the journalists didn''t fare well


    against them. The women pulled her hair so hard that Leona thought that her skull was going to split


    open. She clutched her head and cried in pain.


    "Let go of me! Don''t touch me!" Leona pleaded while she struggled to free herself. But she was no


    match for those women. "Did you hear me, you crazy, old woman!" Leona eximed.

 Chapter 363 Dont Hurt Her Even One Hair

    Chapter 363 Don''t Hurt Her Even One Hair


    "Bitch! Who are you calling old women?" These middle-aged women were so outraged by Leona, their


    face contorted with venomous outburst at the sight of her. They continued their relentless assault on


    Leona. "Shut your whore mouth, you bitch!"


    "Let me go!" Helpless and outnumbered, Leona failed to defend herself against their attacks. All the


    while, the reporters who stood by and took pictures of her didn''t even try to help her.


    By the time they were finished with her, Leona was a bloody mess. Her once beautiful hair, now looked


    like a wild jungle on her head, unkempt and untamed. Already her eyes were swollen over and bloody


    spit drooled from her ck jaws.


    "Bang!" Someone threw a rotten egg on her face. The shell cracked on impact, and the gooey, liquid


    slipped down her cheeks, pungent and disgusting.


    The women who were just physically abusing her, now switched to throwing rotten eggs at Leona.


    "Bitch! Why do you close your eyes? Just open your eyes! Open your eyes and look at yourself. These


    rotten eggs are all that you deserve! You look like a dirty rat from the gutter. You want to marry Magee?


    Hah! How absurd!


    Luckily, Mr. Lin has seen your true colors. If he had married you, he would have to spend the rest of his


    life living in shame."


    Countless, vile and abusive words filled Leona''s ears, and gradually became a singr humming


    sound. She had a sickening sense of deja vu, and memories from the distant past came to her mind.


    She once purposefully put Emily through a simr experience.


    This must be Emily''s revenge on her! What a bitch!Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Suddenly, Leona started panicking when she remembered that she also arranged for someone to throw


    sulfuric acid at Emily, which luckily for Emily, ended in failure.


    If Emily was behind everything that was happening to her now, then the next thing to follow was...


    All of a sudden, the blood from her face drained, leaving her pale-faced. She struggled and desperately


    tried to get away from everyone around her. There was nothing to stop someone from throwing sulfuric


    acid at her, so she had to flee. She wasn''t going to sit back and take a chance on that.


    "How dare you push me!" One of middle-aged women ruthlessly pulled at Leona''s hair again!


    Frenzied, Leona bit her on the wrist, trying to escape from her hold. "Ah!" the woman cried out in pain.


    Taking advantage of this small window of opportunity, Leona finally found a gap and made a run for it.


    She desperately ran towards an expensive car parked not too far away.


    When she came close to the car, she saw the face of a man sitting calmly inside, watching as the mob


    beat her to a pulp.


    Stunned, her eyes widened, and she said, "Magee, why did you do this to me?"


    Although, he had been watching her getting assaulted and humiliated in public, he just sat there in the


    car like a robot, without any feelings.


    Why... Why would he do this to her?


    Was he just pretending to be good to her all this time? She didn''t know what to believe anymore.


    "I think you know the reason, don''t you?" said Magee. With a look of indifference on his face, he treated


    her like a lowlife. Smiling sarcastically, he said, "Tsk, Oh, how the mighty have fallen! You got yourself


    into this mess, now you get yourself out of it."


    Leona gazed deeply at Magee, before looking down at herself.


    Once they were so close it was almost as if they were cut from the same cloth, but now they looked like


    they were from two different worlds.


    "Why..." Leona murmured and watched helplessly as Magee''s car drove off and disappeared into the


    horizon.


    Once his pleasant voice used to soothe and ease her troubles away.


    Now, she was left all alone. Abandoned in her empire of dirt.


    Why? The truth was staring her right in the face, but she was too stubborn to ept it.


    The truth was, she was just a tool for Magee to please Emily.


    It was clear to her now that Magee''s main goal was that bitch!


    Everything changed since Emily came back to Country Z, and again she had lost everything she


    treasured most.


    Emily, Emily... She muttered her name, repeatedly. Leona''s hatred of Emily was nothing but a


    transformation of her own shame and insecurities.


    ...


    Inside the car, Magee held his phone close to his ear and said yfully, "Miss Lu, are you satisfied with


    everything that''s happened to Leona?"


    Emily paused for a short while and said, "What you have done to her is none of my business."


    "Miss Lu, I did it all for you. Aren''t you happy?"


    "Mr. Lin, What on earth do you want from me?"


    Emily knew that Magee helped to fuel and push Leona''s miserable situation, but she had no idea what


    his motives behind his actions were.


    "Miss Lu, can''t you tell yet? We are all grown-ups here." Magee chuckled, "I''m just trying to show my


    affection for you. I want to pursue you."


    "Really? I am sorry but I''m already taken." Emily answered.


    "You never know. And even if you are married, I will still pursue you persistently," said Magee.


    Rendered speechless, Emily pursed her lips for some time. She was curious to know what attracted


    Magee to her. Or was it all part of another giant conspiracy?


    Emily had always been alert and wary of Magee.


    "Beep" A shrill sound came from the phone. Before Emily had time to say something, Magee said,


    "Miss Lu, I''ve got some business to deal with, and next time I hope you will not hang up on me.


    Besides, I''d like to have dinner with you."


    Emily hung up the phone impatiently.


    Meanwhile, Magee, who was looking out the window of his car, saw a Maybach driving almost abreast


    his. He narrowed his eyes slightly and said to the driver, "Stop the car. I''m taking the wheels."


    "Yes, sir."


    Magee got out of the car as soon as it came to a stop and sat on the driver''s seat. Without wasting


    another second, he turned the ignition and pressed on the elerator.


    The ck coloured Maybach was trailing behind Magee''s car in hot pursuit. Magee looked at the


    expression of the man sitting inside the Maybach through his rear-view mirror and said under his


    breath, "Interesting."


    Before long he found himself in trouble.


    The Maybach rammed into the back of his car and sent his car spinning out of control towards the side


    of the road. Magee quickly turned the steering wheel, brought his car back on track and continued


    rushing forward.


    The two cars snaked through the road like speeding bullets, colliding and bumping into each other. The


    fight didn''t stop until Magee''s car was driven to a dead end by the Maybach.


    Magee was sickly pale when he got out of the car, but he forced himself from vomiting for the sake of


    his face. Pretending to be calm, Magee walked up to the Maybach and said, "Jacob, long time no see."


    At the same time, Jacob got out of his car with an icy, cold expression on his face, as if he was covered


    in ayer of frost. "Hello, Magee." he said.


    "What is this about?" Magee asked, with a smile on his face.


    Jacob''s eyes swept across him like a de, cold as ice. "I warned you not to touch even a single hair


    on her body," he said.

 Chapter 364 How Much Did She Give You

    Chapter 364 How Much Did She Give You


    "I''m bound to say that you really love Emily very much," Magee sneered, as he let his eyes settle upon


    Jacob''s face. Then he raised a provocative question, "If I do as I wish and insist on pursuing her, what


    would you do to me? I have this strong urge to sleep with Emily and taste how sweet she is. After all,


    Jack and you were both crazy about her. She must have done a great job. I''m curious about her."


    Just as the words fell from his lips, Jacobpletely lost his temper and punched Magee in the face.


    Magee didn''t expect him to start the fight without saying a word. Since, he was unwilling to get caught


    by surprise again, he quickly hit Jacob back hard.


    Jacob kicked Magee in the stomach, the whites in his eyes turned pure ck, and as his iris glowered


    teal. For a viinous man like Magee, pleading with tactful words was useless. Jacob would rather give


    Magee a good fight to relieve his anger.


    Both men were strong, fast and well adept at fighting. When they fought, each of their movements were


    calcted and purposeful. If there had been an audience on the scene, they would have gone about


    them. Unfortunately, it was just the two of them. As time went by, the fight became more vicious, and


    they started going at each other at full force.


    Eventually, Jacob gained the upper hand. He pushed Magee on the ground and grabbed him by the


    throat. "Magee, Emily is my woman. She has nothing to do with the Gu n," he said.


    Magee spat out a mouthful of blood and sneered, "It''s all the same for me.


    Jim and I are sworn enemies. We were, we are, and will always be sworn enemies.


    Sophistry can''t alter history. And I won''t fall for your sophistries." At this moment, Magee was no longer


    the gentleman from his usual disposition, as his eyes were glowing with bitter hatred.


    Jacob looked down at him and said, "Magee, you big sissy! Jim screwed over your family, and in return,


    you only dare to take revenge on women. What else can you do? Nothing! To be honest, you are a


    loser!"


    Jacob''s high-minded mockery cut him to the quick. Magee stared at Jacob balefully, as if he would


    jump up and bite him in the neck at any moment. Gritting his teeth hard, he said, "Jacob, don''t you dare


    say that again."


    "Magee, you are a loser!" Jacob repeated.


    Jacob loosened his tight grip from Magee''s neck and picked up the car keys from the ground. He


    dusted his clothes and walked to his Maybach without even looking back at the bloody mess he had left


    behind.


    Magee staggered to his feet, swaying a little. A sudden gush of pain jolted through his body, and his


    wounds began to burn like fire. It hurt to breathe, and he winced as he ran his hand over his ribs. He


    predicted two, or perhaps, three broken ribs, courtesy of Jacob.


    "Fuck! Jacob, you son of a bitch! Damn you to hell!" he screamed angrily.


    Magee took out his cell phone and searched for a name on his contacts'' list. When he saw Leona''s


    name, he hesitated perceptibly and called his assistant. "Come pick me up now, I''m in..."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After hanging up the phone, Mageey on the ground in a big zigzag shape, thinking of what Jacob


    had just said.


    "Magee, you big sissy! Jim screwed over your family, and in return, you only dare to take revenge on


    women. What else can you do? Nothing!


    To be honest, you are a loser!"


    Magee''s face gradually became gloomy. Jim had destroyed his family by taking his mother away from


    him and finally murdering her. They were separated from each other by death. Jim had taken away all


    his happiness. It was a deep-seated hatred. How could his hatred be written off by sleeping with the


    woman of the Gu n?


    ''This is ridiculous! Jacob called me a loser. In truth, his own family was ruined and all of his rtives


    were killed. And it was also because of Jim. But he regards his enemy as his father. What a joke! How


    dare he criticize me? Damn it! I despise him from the bottom of my heart.''


    ¡­¡­


    A few dayster, Emily suddenly noticed that Magee was no longer harassing her as he had done


    before. She guessed that he might have given up pursuing her, which gave her a sense of relief. Soon,


    she got back to her own life and dedicated herself to her work.


    What she didn''t know was that at this time, Magee had sent Jacob a text message, and the two men


    finally joined forces and presented a united front for the first time.


    Meanwhile, Leona resigned from her post at Lin Jewelry. And in the following days, she could no longer


    live in its days of brilliance. Even if Emily didn''t take revenge on her, she would have a miserable life.


    Emily hired a new nanny to take care of Beryl, while some uneasiness still lurked in her mind. Zoe had


    poisoned her food and tried to kill her. It was horrible. What if she had poisoned Beryl as well? The


    mere thought of it shook her to her very core.


    So now, after work, she would go home as early as possible and personally make dinner for Beryl.


    It was the same today. Emily left thepany early after assigning her job to her assistant.


    When she arrived at the garage, she suddenly realized that something was wrong. She looked back


    instinctively but couldn''t find anything out of the ordinary. She felt nervous and quickened her pace.


    When she was walking to her car, she heard footsteps behind her, getting closer and closer. Her heart


    started pounding really hard.


    This time, Emily did not look back, instead, she just ran quickly to her car.


    However, the person chasing behind her eventually caught up to her and pulled her hair back.


    "Ah!" Emily cried out in pain, as she got dragged by the man. Shocked, she struggled to get his hands


    off her hair. "What are you doing? Let me go!" she yelled.


    The kidnapper was a cold-faced man with an empty sack in his hand. He reached his hand out, trying


    to put it over her head.


    Emily struggled harder and said, "Who hired you to catch me? What do you want? How much money


    did she pay you? If you let me go, I can pay you double!"


    This ape-like man had massive arms, almost as big as Emily''s head, while she was like a fragile twig in


    front of him.


    "Don''t touch me!" Emily quickly lowered her head and bit him on the back of his hand with all her


    strength.


    "Fuck..." The man cursed, as the pain zed up his arm. He let go of Emily immediately.


    Emily took the opportunity to escape, but she only took one step before a hard p fell on her face.


    The man pped her face so hard that Emily fell to the ground. Her cheek was swelling up and


    bing red quickly. The force of his blow blurred her vision and rang her ears pretty badly. The blood


    from her cut lip trickled over her chin.


    At this moment, Emily knew clearly that this man''s determination to take her away was unshakable.


    Before Emily came back to her senses, the man hit her on the back of her head, knocking her


    unconscious in the next second.


    The man looked at the unconscious woman on the ground with cold expression on his face. Suddenly,


    his cell phone rang. He took out it and answered, "Hello. I''ve got her. I''ll bring her to you. What about


    the money you promised to pay me?"


    "Just bring her to me. You will get your money," the person on the other end of the line replied.


    The man refused, "Pay first, or I won''t do it."


    An angry voice passed through the phone, "I said, just bring her to me first!"


    "I will give you five seconds. If you don''t transfer the money to my bank ount, I''ll quit and set this


    woman free."


    "You¡­ I''ll pay you half now, and half after you deliver the woman!"


    "Five million dors. I want the full payment. If you keep dawdling, she''s about to wake up..."


    "The woman is in front of you now, right?" The person on the other end of the line gritted its teeth and


    compromised, "Okay, I will remit five million to you right away!"


    The man hung up, wasting no more time. A few minutester, he received a short message from the


    bank, showing that five million had been just wired into his bank ount. His eyes lit up like Christmas


    lights.


    ''I''ve got money. As long as I have five million dors, my wife can have that operation and go on living.


    As for this woman on the ground... I''m sorry.


    But I have to save my wife. To this end, I can do anything, '' he thought.


    The man looked coldly at Emily, who was still lying unconscious on the ground. He stuffed her in the


    sack, as if he were loading goods. Afterwards, he took out a bag of cotton from the back seat of the car


    and stuffed it in the sack, covering Emily''s body. Then he put her in the car and drove away.

 Chapter 365 You Are My Prisoner Now

    Chapter 365 You Are My Prisoner Now


    Jacob heard the news right after Emily was kidnapped. ''I should have insisted on having guards around


    her.'' Jacob was so regretful that he kept ming himself for what happened.


    Emily was not happy about having Jacob''s guards around her because it felt as if Jacob was spying on


    her throughout the day. As a result, she dismissed all the guards Jacob had hired for her.


    Jacob almost had a fight with Emily after he found out what she did, but in the end he gave in to Emily


    and arranged things ording to her wishes. Besides, everything between them had been going very


    smoothly, and thest thing Jacob wanted was to ruin this fragile rtionship.


    However, he knew he could not be too careful, so he hired someone to watch over Leona in case she


    tried to do something stupid.


    Bad things always had a way of happening really fast.


    "The man who kidnapped Miss Cloris is very strong, and he didn''t even try to hide himself from the


    surveince cameras. So I guess he is either a criminal or a psychopath, and I don''t think he has


    anything or anyone to care about. Sir, this is going to be a rather tricky situation for us," Sam reported


    with a heavy voice. He paused for a moment and continued, "Or maybe¡­ he left the trace on


    purpose¡­maybe he wanted us to discover his tracks¡­what I am saying is that at least we have a clue,


    so it won''t be too difficult to find out where he took Miss Cloris¡­"


    Jacob yed the surveince video and locked his eyes on the screen. When he saw that the man had


    pped Emily on the face, Jacob''s eyes burned like wildfire. He wanted this man dead.


    "Find him. Now!" Jacob screamed, his body shaking with anger.


    "Yes, sir," Sam left immediately.


    Jacob and his men started searching the entirety of Jingshi City. He didn''t even care if Mr. Gu had


    found out what he was doing. The only thing that mattered to him was finding Emily and making sure


    that she was safe.


    Even Jack was on his team after he heard the news. Jack put aside all this work and joined forces with


    Jacob. Emily was always the priority. Everything else could wait.


    At the same time, in a discarded factory on the far side of the city.


    Emily gradually woke up and found herself lying in a dark room full of steel scraps and the sound of


    rats. Her hands and feet were all tied up tightly. She pushed her body up against the floor and finally


    managed to sit straight.


    ''What is this ce?'' she wondered. Emily''s throat was so dry that she couldn''t even make a clear


    sound.


    Suddenly, she heard footsteps approaching. The sound of high heels tapping on the floor could be


    heard from afar. It was Leona. Leona stopped in front of Emily and looked down at her in contempt.


    "You finally woke up, bitch," she said, and then stepped on Emily''s leg harder and harder.


    "Leona?" Emily raised her head and looked at Leona with a calm face, "It was you. You were behind all


    this." Her eyes went cold and sharp, and the only thing she felt was pity for her.


    "Are you surprised? Who else could it be? Oh, you couldn''t know because so many people are


    probably waiting to kill you." Leona bent down and pulled Emily''s face close to hers. As her eyes slowly


    turned ck she said, "I lost everything because of you! You! You should have seen thising after


    what you have done."


    Emily shook her head and tried to get out from Leona''s control. "You know what, you deserved it,


    Leona. You need to pay for what you have done, and I had nothing to do with what happened to you


    after the party..."


    "p!" Before Emily could finish her words, Leonanded a p on her face. The p was as loud as


    a p and stung her face.


    Blood spilled out from Emily''s lips. She turned her head back to face Leona. No sign of fear or suffering


    could be found on Emily''s face.


    Emily observed Leona''s expression for a while then smiled.


    "Why are you smiling, bitch?" Leona lost her temper when she saw Emily smiling. Her body was


    burning with hatred and her face contorted with a spasm of anger.


    "Because you are so pathetic," Emily replied in a slow pace, "I feel so sorry for you, Leona. You tried so


    hard, but in the end you won''t get anything. Don''t you want to know why? Because you are rotten meat


    from the very beginning.


    All the bad things you have done wille back to haunt you, sooner orter. Every single person


    you''ve hurt, wille back for you. And no matter where you are hiding, they will always track you


    down, even to the end of the world."


    They deserved it. Leona and Tina. They all deserved it.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shut up! I didn''t do anything wrong! I am just trying to fight for the things I want. And you! What about


    you? Did you even try to be high and mighty? You never had to work hard, but still things always turned


    out good for you. That''s so unfair!" Leona shouted hysterically.


    Leona''s eyes looked like they were going to pop out any minute. "But I don''t think you are going to get


    lucky this time. You said I am pathetic? Well, let''s just wait and see who is more pathetic," she said.


    ''She treats me like I am nothing. How dare you, Emily! You are my prisoner now. Your luck can only


    carry you this far, '' Leona thought to herself, as she looked at Emily and gnashed her teeth.


    She turned her back and walked away, but then came back holding a ss of water.


    Leona walked straight to Emily with a menacing smile. Emily, on the other hand, started to feel


    ufortable. "What do you want?" asked Emily.


    "Nothing. I just thought that you might be feeling thirsty after so much talking." Leona was satisfied to


    see Emily''s apprehensive reaction. "Why, are you afraid now?" she said.


    Emily pursed her lips to a line.


    "You must feel very proud that you''ve attracted so many people. The entire Gu Family has already


    fallen for you. Emily, I have no problem with you, but then you touched my man. You crossed the line.


    Magee is mine, and you stole him from him," said Leona.


    "Magee? Are you serious?" Emily sneered, "I am so sorry. I know that he is important to you, but I am


    not interested in Magee."


    In truth, Emily considered them all to be nothing. Magee and Jack.


    Jack betrayed her for this woman. Magee was almost married to her. Whoever was involved with


    Leona was thest person Emily ever wanted to be associated with.


    "I should have been engaged to Magee if it were not for you! It''s all your fault!" Leona lost her temper


    again at the thought of Magee and her failed engagement. "You are my prisoner now, Emily. I will make


    your life a living hell!" she said.


    She reached out and grabbed Emily''s jaw and forced her to open her mouth. She forced Emily to drink


    the water whileughing out loud, "Drink it! Oh you will definitely love it, hahahaha¡­."


    Emily was struggling fiercely to escape from Leona''s grip, but Leona pushed harder. She yanked


    Emily''s hair and forced her face up.


    Emily was all tied up, there was nothing she could have done. Soon, the contents of the ss was


    inside her.


    "Boom!" Leona dropped the ss to the floor andughed even louder, "Oh, look at you now. You are


    like a poor little dog. Oh wait, I have a big surprise for you. It''s way bigger than the one you sent me on


    my engagement party. I can''t wait to see your response."


    Emily was choking and gasping for air. She heaved violently, trying to puke up all the water but she


    failed. She was already starting to feel the effects of the drug.


    "You cane in now," Leona pped her hands, and several men walked in.


    One, two, three, four¡­


    A dozen of them, all looking big and strong. They all stared at Emily with desire.


    "They are my gift for you, Emily. Don''t worry about the drug. It will help you keep up. Oh, by the way,


    they were all drugged too. So enjoy it. I suppose you''ll like fucking like animals¡­hahahaha¡­" Leona''s


    laughter send shivers down Emily''s body.

 Chapter 366 Mess Her Up

    Chapter 366 Mess Her Up


    While Leona stared at Emily''s pale face, she felt a disturbing sense of delight. "Also, I''ll record it all, like


    you did to me the other day. Then, I will upload the video to the Inte so that everyone can see what


    a worthless whore you are!


    Oh, and I forget to mention, most of these guys have AIDS and most likely other venereal diseases.


    They wouldn''t mind passing them to you as well. Have fun! Hahaha..." Leona''s hystericalughter


    echoed throughout the ce. After all, she had waited years for this day. How she longed to feel the


    excitement and satisfaction of toying with Emily!


    Meanwhile, she had set up her camera and ordered those ape-like, strong men, "Go! Rip her clothes


    off!"


    These men had already been drugged and were not in their senses. They had sumbed to their


    primal desires and were lusting for her body. They stared at Emily, like a pack of wolves eyeing their


    prey with drops of saliva dripping from their lips.


    All the while, Jacob continued his relentless search for Emily.


    Finally, after following the leads Emily''s kidnapper had left behind, Jacob tracked him down to a


    hospital, where the kidnapper was apanying his wife. When he saw Jacob and the other men who


    hade to arrest him, he didn''t look surprised at all, as if he had been expecting them.


    The man''s wifey in bed, panicking at the sight of people who had surrounded her husband. "Who are


    you people? What are you doing here? Kerr, who are they..." she asked.


    Kerr embraced his wife and kissed her forehead. "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine. I just have some


    business to settle with these gentlemen. Just wait for me here..."


    Before Kerr could finish his words, Jacob grabbed him by the cor and dragged him away with an


    undeniable murderous intent floating in his eyes. "Where did you take her?" he yelled each word, with


    an air of finality to them.


    "Gentlemen, let''s go outside and have a chat, shall we?" Kerr supplicated, which seemed like he didn''t


    want to worry his wife. "I will tell you, but when we go outside..." he said to Jacob.


    His wife seemed to have sensed what was going on. "Kerr..." she called out, with a pale look on her


    face, as if she didn''t want him to leave her side.


    However, Jacob was in no mood to y nice. He didn''t have the time nor the patience to show the


    criminal any mercy. If Kerr did not give Jacob the answers he was looking for, he wouldn''t hesitate to


    end him then and there!


    Jacob had Kerr pinned against the wall, as he drew his hand back and mmed his fist into Kerr''s


    face, knocking out two of his teeth. "Tell me! Where is she?" Jacob growled.


    Kerr was knocked to the ground with another blow to his stomach. Blood pooled into his mouth, as he


    spit out two bloody teeth, but he still maintained silence.


    Having witnessed this urring right before her eyes, Kerr''s wife cried out in fear and fell down from


    the bed. Staggered, she put herself in front of her husband to protect him and pleaded, "No! Please,


    don''t hit my husband! Who the hell are you? What the hell do you want?"


    "Get out of my way! Or you will regret it!" Jacob threatened. In his desperation to find Emily, Jacob had


    abandoned his moral senses. Burning rage hissed through his body like deathly poison, begging for


    release in the form of violence.


    Kerr took the woman in his arms immediately to protect her from Jacob. He bit his teeth and


    threatened, "if you dare to touch one of her hair, I swear you won''t see your woman again!"


    Jacob clenched his fist so hard that his fingernails dug into his palms. "If you put her in any kind of


    danger, I will have you and your woman buried alive!"


    Kerr''s wife looked at him with confusion and asked, "Kerr! What have you done? What is he talking


    about?"


    "Don''t listen to anything he says. I will exin everything to youter," he answered. Kerr kissed her


    soothingly on the face, while turning to Jacob and said, "Give me five minutes. I will tell you everything.


    I promise!"


    "Do you actually think that you''re in a position to negotiate with me?" Jacob sneered, darkness circling


    in his eyes, like an abyss ready to devour entire worlds at his beckoning. "If you keep wasting my time,


    I wouldn''t mind beating your woman to death in front of you!" he added.


    Trembling with fear, the woman said, "You can''t do this! We will call the police on you!"


    Jacob, however, was at his limit. The moment he raised his hand, the bodyguards behind him rushed


    forward to apprehend Kerr!


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The more time they wasted, the more dangerous Emily would be!


    Like an ant that had no quarrel with a boot, Kerr was nothingpared to someone of Jacob''s power.


    Outnumbered and clearly overpowered, Kerr had his back against the wall!


    "My love, just get some rest here. I will make everything clear to them..."


    "Kerr, Kerr, don''t leave me alone..." She kept begging Kerr because she had a strong feeling that if he


    left the room this time he might not be able to make it back.


    In the end, she had no choice but to watch helplessly as they took him away against her wishes, right


    in front of her eyes.


    With no time to waste, Jacob dragged him out of the room and started interrogating him. He red at


    Kerr with sharp eyes and said, "Let me make it clear to you. I don''t have time for your games."


    Finally, far away from his wife''s ward, Kerr was relieved that they did not force his wife to see him like


    that. He willingly confessed, "I needed money for my wife''s operation, and a woman offered me a huge


    amount of money to kidnap the person you''re looking for."


    "Who the hell gave you money to carry out the kidnapping?" Jacob asserted, suppressing his anger as


    best as he could.


    "I don''t know," Kerr replied.


    Even though Kerr did not give him any names, deep down Jacob knew that only Leona would be brave


    and foolish enough to do something like this.


    Although, he wanted nothing more than to bury Kerr six feet under the ground, finding Emily was more


    important to him than satisfying his anger. As a result, he spared his life for now.


    "You will pay for what you have done," Jacob said to Kerr, before he let go of his cor and walked


    away.


    For some reason, Kerr seemed unfettered. "I know. I hope that you will find your woman as soon as


    possible," he said to Jacob, "I didn''t have a choice when I decided to do it."


    Since, he had already secured five millions dors, which was enough to cover his wife''s treatment,


    Kerr had no reason to be afraid of anything anymore.


    Jacob turned around and said, "I won''t let the people behind this get away so easily. You better hope


    that she is safe, or I won''t hesitate to show you and your wife what it truly means to be miserable."


    Jacob turned his head towards the ward with a pitiless glimmer in his eyes.


    Afraid of his wife''s security, Kerr changed his mind immediately and said, "I will cooperate with you to


    find the woman..."


    Momentster, he told Jacob everything he knew.


    Jacob had no time to bother him. His heart had been in fire because of anxiety. He couldn''t hold his


    hurry, but all he could was not to think of a negative side.


    Leona was a spiteful woman to say the least. After what Emily had done to her, there was no telling


    how far she would go to exact her revenge upon Emily.


    ''Damn it!'' Jacob screamed in his heart.


    Immediately, heunched another nket search, but at this rate, it would be facing a race against


    time.


    On Emily''s side.


    Inside the abandoned warehouse, Emily was surrounded by ten strong men. Each with a pair of


    lascivious eyes nibbling at her delicate, soft body.


    Faced with these men who had been drugged out of their basic human decency, Emily spotted the


    thirst in their eyes. Her hands scrambled behind her back looking for space as she kept moving


    backwards, until her back touched the cold surface of the wall.


    By this time, she was starting to feel the effects of the medicine. Every nerve in her body and brain was


    electrified. Her face was stained with reddish hue, like beautiful ripe cherries, ready to by plucked.


    "Don''t get close to me!"


    "Take it easy. We will bring you immense joy!" One of the men said, as he walked towards her, eating


    her up with his greedy eyes, "Perhaps after tonight, you''ll be begging for more!"


    Without further ado, they forced themselves upon Emily, tearing her clothes apart like vultures on a


    carrion. One by one each button fell on the floor like drops of rain.


    "Get your hands off me!" In the grip of panic, Emily''s arms pped around trying to push them away.


    She desperately struggled to get up, but it was of no use.


    Compared to her mountainous attackers, she was but a fragile chicken. Moreover, after they tied both


    her hands and feet, she was like a chicken on a chopping board waiting to be ughtered.


    All the while, Leona stood in the corner like a spectator, fiddling with the camera from time to time. She


    bathed in Emily''s despair, shaking the walls with herughter!


    ''Yes. That''s it. This is what it feels like!


    Why does that bitch always look so calm? Do you think you''re an untouchable Angel from heaven?


    Since everyone likes her so much, I am going to pull this so-called Angel down to the mire and make


    her dirty!


    Then we''ll see who still likes her. A whore tainted by wild animals!


    Struggle! Cry! Despair!


    This is just the beginning!'' Leona mused, satisfied by the sight of Emily''s distress.

 Chapter 367 Give Me a Hug

    Chapter 367 Give Me a Hug


    The aphrodisiacs surged through those men''s veins, pushing their libidos into overdrive. All logic left


    them as they were now ves to their based desires. They all held the struggling Emily and pinned her


    to the cold ground. They rubbed their sweaty bodies on Emily''s pristine white skin, to satisfy their


    cravings, like hungry wolves, whose only desire was to enter her sacred grove.


    Taking the time to properly tie up Emily''s hands and feet, those men were in pain from their extreme


    ecstasy. Emily couldn''t move at all, she was securely bound. She felt powerless and weak. All she


    could do was witness the dark hands touch her body disgustingly. Their dark color was a stark contrast


    against her skin. All she felt was pure hatred.


    ''Am I really going to be vited by these bastards today?''


    When she was about to give up all hope and resign herself to her fate, the door of the abandoned


    warehouse flung open, apparently kicked down. A stream of light poured in and a man''s silhouette was


    outlined on the pavement.


    ''Someone''sing. Am I hearing things? Please be someone. Please. Maybe then I can actually be


    saved, '' Emily pleaded in the safe haven of her inner thoughts.


    Emily squinted and tried to get a better view of the door. She tried to figure out who brought down the


    door, but the mass of bodies around her blocked her view.


    At this point, the dark ones had already abandoned all sense of reason and have beenpletely


    consumed by the aphrodisiacs. They were now acting on their most primal instinct - to breed. Even


    when an unexpected intruder broke into the ce, they did not notice, and continued to tear into


    Emily''s clothes.


    "Get your filthy hands off her!" A roar of rage reverberated through the abandoned warehouse. It came


    from behind them and if they hadn''t noticed the audible bang of the door being kicked down, they


    definitely heard the murderous howl of the madman they just met eyes with when they turned around to


    check.


    Before they could even react, the figure rushed at them expertly, like a cheetah hounding its prey. He


    clenched his fists and delivered a flurry of blows at each of the men surrounding Emily. He took them


    down with the most minimal effort.


    "Ja..Jacob?" Leona turned pale as a ghost as all color drained from her face. Her voice broke and she


    began to stammer. She immediately tossed the camera aside and turned to run out of the warehouse.


    But her futile attempt to escape was foiled by Jacob''s men.


    Emilyy on the ground, now in a fetal position. Her clothes were in tatters from the way the men


    savagely tore at them, revealing her milky white skin. There were visible scratches and abrasions on


    her body, the sight of which Jacob winced. His heart ached from seeing Emily being treated like an


    animal.


    After making sure the dark men were all subdued, Jacob swiftly took of his coat and spread it to cover


    Emily''s vulnerable body. Then he quickly cut the rope that was cutting into Emily''s hands and feet, and


    held her tightly in his arms. "It''s alright, everything''s okay. I''m here now," he chanted over and over,


    whispering softly.


    Emily quivered in his arms, and all her suppressed fears and emotion surged forth from the well deep


    within her heart. She was wracked with sobs and tears were streaming from her eyes. "Jacob.." she


    blurted out in a choked voice.


    ''When those men were about to vite me, I was so scared. I realized I wasn''t strong. I was weak, a


    fragile woman...'' Emily thought sorrowfully.


    "I''m here now. Don''t be afraid," Jacob said in a soothing voice and with all the love he could muster. He


    gradually held her tighter and tighter, as if it would convey the intense love he had for this woman. It


    seemed to Jacob at the time, the only way to relieve his aching heart. Emily was his medicine and


    without her, he would waste away.


    "Get in here!" Jacob yelled to his men. In a blink of an eye, his men rushed in and tied those men who


    were writhing in pain on the floor with paracords. Sam surveyed the men with a keen eye and reported,


    "Mr. Jacob, these men appear to be under the influence of aphrodisiacs."


    Jacob nodded and stood up slowly with Emily still in his arms. His eyes took on a murderous glow, as if


    an evil spirit had awoken inside of him, his homicidal aura nketed the vicinity. A bloodbath was


    imminent.


    Everyone stayed silent with bated breath.


    Jacob, after a few moments that felt like an eternity, broke the silence, "Bring that bitch to me," he


    ordered.


    As soon as thest sybles fell from his lips, Leona was already being manhandled by his men into


    the warehouse. She was looking around in a panicked daze, fearful of what was going to happen.


    "Jacob, What- what the hell are you nning on doing?" she stammered in fear.


    "How about we give you and your ten dark colored fellows some alone time, so you can reap what you


    sowed? I think you''ll have a great time," Jacob said with a maniacal smile and a ruthless tone.


    "No, no, no, no! Have mercy. You can''t do this to me!" Leona screamed as she shuffled towards Jacob,


    her face white as a ghost, but she was stopped by Sam and brought to her knees. Her face turned into


    a snarl, "You can''t do this, Jacob! I am Magee''s woman! If you do this, he''ll release all hell to rake


    revenge on you!"


    "Not now. If I were you, I''d worry about myself first," Jacob replied in a mocking tone.


    "No! Please! I don''t want to stay with these filthy men! Let me go! Don''t you fucking dare touch me!"


    Leona watched Jacob''s silhouette slowly disappear into the light outside the warehouse door. She


    stood up immediately to follow him out, but was swiftly subdued by Jacob''s men and thrown to ground


    at the center of the warehouse.


    After untying the dark men''s bonds, they quickly left, leaving her helpless and bound. The doors and


    windows of the warehouse were promptly closed and locked from the outside. By now, the men have


    lost their mindspletely. They were wild animals in heat. As long as there was a woman to breed


    with, they wouldn''t stop until they were spent.


    Leona never expected the tables would turn so quickly. She would suffer the pain she wanted Emily to


    experience.


    "No! You dirty pigs! Stop! Get away from me! Don''t touch me!" She screamed, struggled with a torrent


    of tears gushing from her eyes. She was flushed and slowly getting tired of resisting. She looked like a


    mess.


    But the dark men wouldn''t heed her cries because they''ve lost their senses. They didn''t care how she


    looked, as long as they could have sex with her and fulfill their ravenous desires. So they all stripped


    down and started taking turns plunging deep into her.


    A woman''s blood-curdling scream, apanied by the gruff gasps of men came out of the warehouse.


    The people who had gathered outside were terrified. They could only imagine what tragedy was


    happening inside.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I want those animals inside to suffer a living hell," Jacob ordered in a sharp, aggressive tone,


    emphasizing every word.


    Sam bowed and didn''t dare meet his boss''s eyes. He only murmured respectfully, "Yes, Mr. Gu. I know


    what to do."


    Now that the crisis was taken care of, Jacob carried Emily to his car andid her down gently on the


    back seat, like she was fragile porcin. He was surprised to see her face so flushed like she was in


    heat. She then began to wriggle in his arms.


    "Jacob, I feel so bad¡­"


    She gasped and said his name ever so softly, as if her mouth was sending forth a delicate fragrance,


    filled with pheromones. It lit a fire inside him to be inside this beautiful atmosphere.


    "Emily, you''ve been drugged¡­"


    Jacob just looked at her beautiful, tender face and saw some small abrasions on her cheeks. He


    couldn''t help but run his fingers over them to try andfort her. "Did they hit you? Damn it!" he


    muttered in a hurt tone as his heart broke.


    This only served to worsen his hatred towards Leona and those men. It was almost equal to his love for


    Emily. He even began to think on how to dispose of them.


    Now Emily''s mind seemed to float. She felt her whole body burning with desire. Every fibre of her being


    was thirsty for pleasure, calling a strong man to satisfy her.


    Jacob''s hands were cold and made her feelfortable. Unconsciously, her hand slowly made their


    way onto his hands, and pressed them harder on her cheek, rubbing his hands seductively. "I''m so


    upset¡­" she whispered.


    Her soft voice was like a sweet melody, tugging at Jacob''s heartstrings.


    He swallowed hard and tried to suppress the fire burning in his loins. "Emily¡­"


    The aphrodisiac that had driven those men crazy and made them into animals in here was now doing


    the same to Emily. She hadpletely forgotten about everything and the only thought in her mind


    was to get close to Jacob and get what she wanted.


    "Hold me in your arms... Jacob... I''m so hot... I want you..." Her eyes were welling up because of her


    rising body heat. She looked at Jacob hopefully, as if she was ready to receive him.


    Realizing that Emily was sending him an open invitation, Jacob could no longer stay in control. He let


    loose his desire and started kissing her soft lips roughly.


    "Hmm..." Jacob didn''t give her a chance to form words, and continued with a long, sloppy kiss.


    The kisssted so long that Emily could hardly breathe after.


    She felt like she was dying a euphoric death in their kiss, then Jacob utched and brought her back to


    life. Emily gasped for breath, her head resting on his chest. After a few moments, she regained her


    strength.


    "Why did you stop? It''s not enough..." she hummed.


    In the end, logic prevailed. Jacob''s reason slowly came back, and he refused to let his desire run


    rampant. No one knew how long he could keep this up. He just looked at Emily''s eyes intently, and


    patted her head, saying, "Emily, keep your head clear¡­"

 Chapter 368 Heaven And Hell

    Chapter 368 Heaven And Hell


    Jacob knew it well that no matter how much he kissed Emily, it was too soon to take away the pain. It


    was clear to him that she needed more time.


    Jacob wanted to be the cure to all of her miseries, but he tried to be rational because he didn''t want her


    to think that he was taking advantage of her vulnerable state. With his endless efforts, their rtionship


    had finally begun to see the light of day. He didn''t want to take any risks that could bring harm to Emily.


    Jacob calmed his nerves and said to the driver, "Please take us to the nearest hotel and send a female


    doctor to the room."


    "Yes, Mr. Gu", the driver replied, his eyes looking steadily forward, pretending like he hadn''t overheard


    anything from over the backseat.


    Jacob thought that his kiss wouldfort Emily, but it made things even worse because Emily became


    more restless and anxious. His kiss could no longer give herfort.


    The car arrived at the hotel shortly after. Jacob took off his coat and covered Emily''s body with it. With


    Emily tucked away safely in his arms, he got off the car with her and then carried her all the way to the


    presidential suite he had reserved over the phone.


    After carefully cing Emily on the bed, Jacob was about to leave when Emily grabbed his hands and


    pulled him close. She kissed him with enthusiasm, gasping passionately, "Come! Jacob, help me! I


    can''t stand it anymore."


    Jacob understood that it was the effect of the drugs Leona had given her, so he bent forward and


    kissed her on the forehead. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. The driver outside, said, "Mr. Gu,


    the doctor is here to see you. Would you like to see her now?"


    Jacob grabbed Emily''s shoulders and shook her a couple of times. But it wasn''t enough to bring Emily


    back to her senses, as she kept on begging like a greedy child.


    Jacob, took a deep breath and coughed to clear his throat. "Let here in," he said.


    The female doctor twisted the door knob and pushed the door open. "Mr. Gu, what can I do for you?"


    "She was given some sort of sex drive inducing pills. Can you detoxify her?"


    "Mr. Gu, I can onlye to a conclusion after checking her."


    Jacob walked away from the bed to make room for the doctor to conduct an examination. The doctor


    took out a set of medical instruments from the medical kit and before long the tests were done


    sessfully, even though Emily resisted and struggled a couple of times.


    "Mr. Gu, I am sorry. I am afraid that there is no antidote for this medicine right now because the


    medicine which thisdy was given is made from a secret recipe only found in R country. I''m afraid that


    the only way to fight the problem is to satisfy her sexual desire. Otherwise, her life could be in danger."


    "Is there any other solution?"


    "Sorry, Mr. Gu. There isn''t enough time for us to go to R country to find the antidote. Thisdy can''t wait


    that long. What I have proposed is the quickest way to cure her."


    "I understand." Jacob decided to save Emily by himself. "Well, would you mind telling me what I should


    do to protect her from further harm in the process? You know what I mean," he said to the doctor as he


    raised his eyebrows, with concern.


    The doctor blushed with embarrassment and then replied calmly, "Please try to satisfy her under the


    premise that you need pay attention to sexual health care and avoid causing her any unnecessary


    infection."


    "I understand. You may leave now."


    "Yes, Mr. Gu."


    The doctor gathered her things before leaving the room quickly and closed the door behind her. Jacob


    looked around, caught in a momentary train of thoughts, before he locked the door and got into bed


    with Emily. He loosed his tie with one hand and whispered in her ear, "Emily, my love."


    Emily looked at him lustfully and put his hands on her face. She felt so weak that her whole body


    quivered like a dry leaf. There was no smile on her lips, only the hot intensity of her gaze that was the


    start of the inferno toe.


    Jacob reached out his hand to pull her close and kiss her lips passionately. He whispered, "Do you


    recognize me, my love? Say my name."


    "You are... Jacob..."


    Before Emily could finish her words, Jacob pressed his lips to hers again. The feelings rock Emily''s


    head backwards as Jacob kissed her neck and pushed his body into hers.


    At that moment they were living for the present. All thoughts of the past and future melted away like a


    candle in the wind.


    They kissed, savouring each moment, lost in a heady trance of passion. Jacob''s tongue carved every


    inch of Emily''s body like a chisel, while she moaned and gasped for air. Emily''s breathing intensified


    with each thrust, and then lost in time, their bodies explode like fireworks, without control.


    Jacob engulfed her senses and stole away her worries. They were immersed in their own world,


    completely oblivious of reality.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Leona was burning in the deepest pits of hell. She was being held in an abandoned


    warehouse, while some brawny men each took turns with her sexually ravaging her body. They took


    pleasure in torturing her and treating her like a sex ve. Blood flowed between her legs and she


    groaned in pain, but the more she struggled, the more excited those barbarians got.


    Leona suffered severe abdominal cramps that forced her to scream loudly and cry for help, but nobody


    answered her. Lying on the cold ground, she felt so helpless.


    After a while, just as the pain was bing too intense for her to stay conscious, she heard gunshots


    coming from a close distance. A group of people rushed in with guns and shot the monsters down one


    by one.


    Unfortunately, before she could figure out who they were, Leona''s heavy eyelids gave up on her.


    However, she did manage to catch a faint murmur of voices.


    "She was one month pregnant, but it is a pity that she lost the baby." The voice echoed in her mind.


    Then everything went ck.


    Leona had no recollection of what happened afterwards.


    The next morning, when she finally woke up, she found herself lying in a hospital bed.


    Leona''s eyes fluttered open and she looked at her surroundings with confusion. The sharp, residual


    pain in her body was still there.


    Immediately, the horrors ofst night reyed in her mind and she could smell the sweat from their


    bodies again. Although, she had hoped that it was all just a nightmare, the pain kept reminding her that


    it wasn''t.


    Why? No matter how hard she tried she couldn''te to terms with the truth. Why her? Emily should


    have been the one in her ce right now. Why was life so unfair to her? Why did she have to bear such


    a horrendous experience? Such a fate was most deserving for someone like Emily, not her.


    Leona broke out in a cold sweat as she got dragged into a full-blown shback. Nauseated by the


    thoughts, she started to heave and heave until there was nothing but an empty pit in her gut.


    The pain in her lower abdomen reminded her of the indistinct voices she heard before falling


    unconscious. She rubbed her hands on her belly and it felt as t as it was before, but she sensed that


    she had lost something.


    She tried hard to put together the pieces of her broken memory, ''Pregnant... Lost the baby...''


    Leona''s heart skipped a beat as it finally hit her that she had lost Magee and her baby.


    Her baby was taken away from her before she even had the chance to acknowledge its existence.


    Taken away by the monsters that fed on her soul mercilessly.


    Suffocated by the pain, her breathing came in short gasps. She hated those monsters, but she hated


    Emily even more! She hated the whole world.


    "Are you awake?" A man''s voice brought her back to reality.


    Standing at the door, looking at her expressionlessly as usual, as if nothing had happened, was Magee.


    "Magee?" Leona hated everyone in the world, but him. "Are you the one who came to my rescuest


    night? I know it was you. I knew you''de for me," she said.


    Magee felt awkward, as he looked at her hopeful eyes. Why did she still think that he loved her? "I''m


    sorry, but you''re wrong. Jacob was the one who didn''t want you to die," Magee sneered.


    "Are you joking? Jacob and Emily hate me now more than ever. Out of all people in the world, why


    would he save me from those animals?" Leona asked, unable to understand Jacob''s motives.


    "Because he wanted you to live through the pain, and to feel that to live is no better than to die.


    By the way, I intend to cooperate with him. To show my sincerity to the cooperation, I would like to


    ept his request and lift my finger to save you."


    Magee expressed every word casually, without any mercy. Leona was devastated to learn the truth.


    She finally came to ept the fact that Magee never loved her. All he ever wanted was her body.


    Now he wasn''t even interested in her body anymore.


    "I don''t believe it." Leona shook her head hysterically, refusing to ept the fact. Her face paled as if


    she would faint at any moment.


    Did Magee break ties with the Gu family? Why was he working with Jacob again? If what Magee said


    was true, what would Leona do? She didn''t want to think about it too much. Oh, God!


    "I know you made up the lie to cheat me. Do you think I am not perfect anymore? Is that why you lied


    to me. Is it?"


    "You were not perfect even before. Did you really think that I didn''t know how many men you had slept


    with before I met you?" Magee stared at her contemptuously, "You are filthy, but your heart is even


    filthier than your body."


    Leona''s heart sank to the floor, but she was still unwilling to give up. She was desperately clutching at


    straws. "Did you know that I was pregnant with your baby?"


    Magee interrupted her, "Oh, one more thing I would like to remind you. One of men who raped you had


    AIDs."

 Chapter 369 Men Always Wanted More

    Chapter 369 Men Always Wanted More


    Leona''s rosy cheeks turned deathly pale. She screamed in a panic, "No, no! It''s impossible! That''s a


    lie, I can''t be positive, I just can''t.."


    "The result''s right here on the palm of my hand. See for yourself if you refuse to see the truth," said


    Magee indifferently. Magee threw the fateful diagnosis and proimed in a cold voice that turned


    Leona''s voice ice cold, "Regardless, I will not let you give birth to my child, even if you weren''t infected


    with the disease."


    Leona stared nkly at the result. Her eyes disyed a dying me and her mouth trembled but could


    not utter a word.


    ''Why? Why has ite to this¡­'' Leona screamed in her thoughts.


    "Someone was looking out for you, someone who''d rather not see you die so soon, so you''d better take


    good care of yourself." said Magee. He savored the look of despair on her face for a while, and then


    turned around to go. He added, his back turned, "You''d better not try to escape."


    '' Escape? Where can I possible escape from here?'' Leona couldn''t help asking herself in mind.


    Watching Magee''s silhouette disappear from the door, Leona''s tearduct finally burst.


    Four years ago, Magee saved Leona''s life. Since that moment, Leona totally lost herself and fell in love


    with him. All she wanted was to stay with him which now has be an increasingly costly wish.


    It was true that Leona was despicable and she did a lot of terrible things, but she never once did


    anything to harm Magee.


    Magee gave Leona everything she wanted, except the one thing she craved the most - love.


    And now Leona was left with nothing. She was vited by those men, lost her baby, and now infected


    with HIV. The former two she could cope with, but thest one denied her the chance to be with Magee


    forever¡­


    '' Is this divine retribution?


    No! Destiny is just a excuse for the weak. I won''t give up so easily! Even if I lose my life, I''ll drag Emily


    down to hell with me!'' Leona screamed in her turbulent thoughts.


    ¡­


    The sun was high in the sky signaling high noon, its rays shone on the adorned walls of the presidential


    suite at the Red Fortune seven-starred hotel. The only one of its kind in the country.


    The light andfy heat touched Emily cheek, causing her to wake up. She stared at the pristine white


    ceiling for a while and began tor recallst night''s events.


    She went through the beginning, middle and end. She then went red as a ripe tomato in springtime


    when she realized what happened between her and Jacobst night. What''s more, it seemed as


    though she was the one who seduced Jacob!


    '' Oh. My. God. What should I do?'' Emily panicked in her mind.


    Emily seldom became so flustered. She couldn''t find a solution in this situation. It''s hard to imagine that


    she was the one who seduced Jacob! She felt so confused.


    When Emily''s thoughts were in a tangle, the door suddenly opened.


    Jacob came walking in wearing nothing but a bathrobe, and said, "Oh, I see you''re awake."


    He held a huge silver tray with a hearty, warm breakfast on it. Obviously, it was meant for Emily.


    Emily wrapped herself protectively with the bedcovers and took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    She then turned around with her eyes averted to keep her from meeting Jacob''s eyes, asking, "Do you


    have clothes for me?"


    Things were so wildst night that their clothes were torn up lying on the ground.


    "Why, yes. Of course." He answered. Jacob ced the weighty tray full of food on the nearby table and


    then went straight to wardrobe to get Emily some clothes. He asked gently, while rummaging through


    the clothes he ordered, "Do you feel ufortable anywhere?"


    "No." She answered, eyes still downcast. Emily took the clothes Jacob handed her and said nothing


    more.


    Jacob was looking at her cute ears that had turned a subtle red from embarrassment. ''How cute.''


    Jacob thought.


    He couldn''t get what happenedst night out of his head. It was a beautiful night. He really wanted to


    hold her tight as he did hours ago, so they would never be apart again¡­


    Unconsciously, his breath became thick with ecstasy.


    Jacob had Emily in his mind for over four years now. He had missed her both mentally and physically.


    So, naturally, he couldn''t hold himself back after Emily seduced her like that.


    He wanted her so badly after waiting for so long. Now that he had her, he would never let her go.


    Men always wanted more.


    Sensing Jacob''s passionate stare, Emily pursed her lips and said, "Turn around. No! I mean, get out!"


    "I don''t think that''s necessary. I''ve seen every inch of you." He said. Jacob couldn''t stop smiling but


    quickly turned around when he realized getting her angry wasn''t on the agenda today, "Okay, fine. I''ll


    turn around."


    Obviously, he chose that instead of going out.


    Emily felt that Jacob had be a little too assertive than in the past, but she decided not to think too


    much of it.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She found that the dress Jacob gave her was new, but it was washed and cleaned so it felt better on


    her skin.


    "You washed the dress, right?" She asked.


    "Yes, I did with my own two hands. It may not be squeaky clean, though." He answered indifferently.


    Jacob said naturally as if he was just talking about something as simple as the weather, but Emily was


    moved and started to look at him affectionately.


    After a few moments of silence, Emily muttered, "Thanks."


    However, Jacob wasn''t satisfied with just her thanks but thought better than to show it. He turned


    around with a smile, and asked softly, "Are you hungry? Come on and have breakfast, don''t make the


    food wait."


    "No, thanks. I need to go and see Beryl now." She said. Emily was very much worried about Beryl.


    "I have taken Beryl to stay in my mansion for the meantime. She''s fine. You don''t need to worry about


    her," Jacobforted.


    "But I need to see her and get her back, I-" said Emily.


    "Emily," he interruped. Jacob just looked at Emily lovingly and continued, "Let me take care of you and


    Beryl from now on, okay?"


    Emily just stared speechless at him and then eventually answered, "Give me time to think about this,


    okay?" "I have to consider this offer carefully so that the decision would be fair for everyone. Both of us


    are too caught up at the moment, let''s calm down first¡­


    Oh, and thank you for saving my life," she added.


    Jacob felt like a bucket of cold water was dumped over him. The passionate me in his heart suddenly


    started to weaken.


    For Emily,st night was just ident, a setback given yesterday''s circumstances. However, for Jacob,


    it meant warmth and love.


    Jacob couldn''t help but feel upset and it showed. He pursed his lips with his hands on his waist and


    bowed his head. He then said, "Have a bite first and I''ll take you to get checked up. If the result shows


    that you''re okay, I''ll take you to see Beryl."


    Emily thought better than to refuse him and just said, "Okay."


    She dared not look into his eyes for they contained too much love. It made her breathless.


    Emily devoured the breakfast in a short time, not realizing how hungry she was until she took the first


    bite. After the hearty meal, a woman doctor came over to do a full examination of Emily. When they


    were sure that nothing was wrong, Jacob took her to see Beryl as promised.


    Meanwhile, Beryl was clueless about everything as she was having the time of her life at the Tyrone


    Mansion. The butler saw Beryl as Jacob''s child so he was ted to cater to the child''s every need. He


    even gave her a piggyback ride.

 Chapter 370 How Could You Be Such Cold-Blood

    Chapter 370 How Could You Be Such Cold-Blood


    Beryl''s time went by pleasantly, as she cheerfully spent most of it ying with the maidservants.


    Having so many people around her to y with was indeed a rare urrence for her. Emily''s heart


    melted at the sight of Berylughing heartily.


    "Mommy, are you here to take me home?" asked Beryl.


    Emily crouched down and stroked Beryl''s hair. "Beryl, are you happy here?" she asked.


    "Yes! I never have so much fun before," answered Beryl. Beryl reached out her arms around Emily''s


    neck and begged, "Can I stay here just a bit longer? Please, mommy! Look! There are rabbits here as


    well. Baby loves ying with those rabbits."


    The cute puppy ran over to them while they spoke. Emily was moved by Jacob''s thoughtfulness of


    bringing Beryl''s puppy to his home.


    Emily didn''t have the heart to turn down Beryl, as she looked at her mother with eager eyes. Emily


    sighed and answered, "Okay! You can stay here as long as you want, but you have to promise me that


    you will behave yourself.


    Mommy has some important matters to take care of. Be a good girl, okay?"


    While Emily was here to bring Beryl back with her, she changed her mind after she realized that


    Jacob''s home was the safest ce for her daughter to be in.


    "Yes, mommy!" answered Beryl. Beryl was so delighted, she jumped and kissed Emily on the cheek,


    when she identally, noticed some red marks on her neck. Beryl asked, "Mommy, why do you have


    red spots on your neck?"


    "What are you talking about?" asked Emily, as she ran her hands over her neck subconsciously. All of a


    sudden, Emily''s face flushed red. "Maybe it''s because of mosquitoes," she answered.


    "What kind of mosquito does that? There are so many red marks on your neck. Don''t forget to use


    mosquito-repellent incense tonight, okay mommy?"


    "Okay! Mommy will keep that in mind."


    All the while, Jacob stood right next to Emily, trying to hide hisughter with his hand over his mouth.


    Emily nced at him angrily, implying with her facial expression, ''This is your fault. Now I''ve got


    hickeys all over my body. And how dare youugh like this?''


    "I will keep your mommy safe from mosquitoes next time," said Jacob.


    He bent over, picked up Beryl in his arms and said, "It seems that you put on a little weight. Beryl, you


    are growing up."


    Beryl answered proudly, "I have been a good girl. I always eat my meal on time."


    Emily got excited about what Jacob said, and she eximed, "Really?"


    "Perhaps you haven''t noticed it because she''s always around you," said Jacob.


    Jacob passed Beryl to Emily, carefully cing her into the arms of her mother, and smiled. "I can tell


    the difference, as I haven''t seen her for days," he said.


    Emily took Beryl in her arms and carried her on her hip. She also felt like Beryl had perhaps put on a


    little weight.


    Beryl''s growth was slower than other children of her age because of her dyssia, which made her


    look like a three-year-old at the age of four. Emily was afraid that her daughter would stop growing up.


    So, Emily was definitely happy to hear the good news.


    After she spent some time with Beryl, Emily took Jacob away to have a word with him in private. "What


    happened to Leona after you came and rescued me yesterday?"


    With an ominous look shing in his eyes, Jacob asked, "What would you have me do to her?"


    Emily lowered her eyes and nodded her head slowly at Jacob.


    "She needs to take responsibility for what she did," said Emily.


    She knew what kind of punishment Jacob would bestow upon her, but she didn''t feel sorry for such a


    wicked person as she did before.


    "And what about the kidnapper?" asked Emily.


    "We caught him. He took five million from Leona to kidnap you," answered Jacob. Jacob paused for a


    moment and then said, "It was for his wife''s cancer treatment."


    Lacking the capacity to feel sympathetic towards her captor, Emily sneered, "I told him that I would pay


    him twice the money, but he kidnapped me anyway."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob pushed a few strands of hair behind her ears with his fingers and slowly said, "I''ll see to it that he


    pays for what he has done."


    "Where''s his wife? I want to see her," said Emily.


    "Okay!"


    In a public hospital, there was a woman in the ward gazing out of the window with tears in her eyes. As


    daylight dwindled the tension in her face grew.


    The nurse, standing next to her, insisted, "Miss Delores, you still need your rest. Why don''t you get


    back to bed? It''s not good for you to constantly worry about everything."


    "How can I stop worrying? I still don''t know where my husband is. He hasn''t called me or sent me a


    message yet," said Dolores, as she sobbed uncontrobly. After what she had seen yesterday, she


    figured out parts of the story when she calmed down.


    The first clue came to her when she found out that all of a sudden Kerr had managed toe up with


    the money for her treatment.


    She pondered whether the money might have been connected with those men who hade to see


    him yesterday.


    Delores even thought about calling the police, but she couldn''t find the right opportunity to do so. The


    nurses and doctors in the hospital made sure to keep her under constant surveince.


    Moreover, she was afraid that may be the men that took her husband away would hurt him if she spoke


    to the police.


    The nurse gave up trying tofort her. When she turned around to leave the ward, there were two


    people standing at the door. Caught by surprise, the nurse said, "Mr. Gu!"


    "Get out," ordered Jacob.


    "Yes, Mr. Gu."


    The nurse left the ward hastily. Delores remembered the man''s voice. When she turned around,


    Delores was surprised to see the man who took her husband away, apanied by a graceful and


    beautiful woman.


    Delores raised her voice, "Mr. Gu, where did you take my husband? Don''t you know what you did is


    against thew?"


    "Against thew?" Jacob sneered and continued coldly, "Your husband should be more worried about


    thew than anyone else."


    "What do you mean?" asked Delores.


    Emily looked at the pale and sickly woman with disappointment. She frowned and said, "Your husband


    kidnapped a woman. That''s how he got the five million for your treatment."


    "That''s impossible! Kerr would never do such a thing!" Delores couldn''t believe what she had heard. All


    of a sudden her knees felt weak and her arms felt heavy. She almost fell to the ground but somehow


    managed to keep her bnce.


    "Miss Delores, he did this for you. He had no choice," said Emily.


    "It''s all my fault. I will give back the money. Would you please let him go? He is not a bad man. He just


    did this for me. Please..." Delores pleaded.


    Emily calmly exined the whole story to Delores, "I''ll tell you this. The woman he kidnapped almost


    got raped by ten guys, and some of them had AIDS. You might think he''s not a bad guy because he


    cares about you, but does that give him the excuse to hurt someone else for you?"


    "By the way, I''m the woman he kidnapped."


    "It was you!" Delores paused, and then she said, "But you are okay now, aren''t you? Can''t you forgive


    him? We can give back all the money. Will that be enough?"


    Emily was dumbfounded by this woman''s ridiculous reasoning and said, "Are you even capable of


    understanding what would happen to me if no one hade to my rescue? Do you know what I''ve had


    to experience because of your husband? Do you really think any amount of money can remedy that?


    Why should I forgive the man who tried to push me into that hell?"


    Nobody in the world could understand how desperate and anguished Emily was then.


    "How could you be so cold blooded?" yelled Deloris. Delores refused to listen to reason anymore. She


    looked at Emily with resentment and said, "Can''t you see how much we are suffering now? My


    husband and I have lost everything because of my cancer. Why can''t you just show us a little


    sympathy?"


    Isn''t it a trick you rich people always like to y? Help the poor to gain good


    publicity?"

 Chapter 371 You Are Such a Twerp

    Chapter 371 You Are Such a Twerp


    Emily had never heard such a preposterous speech in her entire life. She conclusively refuted, "If I ever


    help, it will be out of my own will and not because I owe you and your husband anything. Besides,


    kindness should not be wasted on people like you."


    "Please, let go of my husband! I cannot live without him!" begged Delores.


    All of a sudden, Emily''s voice went cold. "I don''t have the right to let go of him. Hemitted a crime


    and he needs to bear the legal responsibilities. As for you, I don''t really care whether you live or die."


    Emily did not want to argue with Delores anymore, so she turned to a straight face before she said to


    Jacob, " Let''s go."


    Jacob did not care Delores at all and followed Emily to leave.


    Disappointment appeared in Delores''s eyes in the form of tears. As much as she tried to hold it in, the


    pain came out like an uproar from her throat as she could not imagine how she would go on without


    Kerr! Delores always held a grudge against rich people and now she had grown to hate them even


    more. ''Why couldn''t she just forget about everything that had happened?


    She did not suffer any physical harm, did she?


    Why are you driving us into a tight corner?'' Delores could not help yelling in her mind.


    Although she was aware of the fact that Kerr had broken thew, she felt like his actions were justified


    and easily forgivable by Emily, if she had not been so stubborn. Somehow she managed to delude


    herself into thinking that Emily was to me.


    In a fit of rage, Delores pulled out a fruit knife under her pillow and rushed towards Emily!


    "Why are you doing this to us? I''ll kill you!" yelled Delores.


    But even before she could get near Emily, Jacob kicked Delores down to the ground, disarming her of


    the knife in the process.


    "I hate you..." Delores screamed. Lying on the ground, writhing in pain, Delores spit out a mouthful of


    blood and red at Emily hatefully, the resentment in her eyes still clearly visible.


    Themotion drew the attention of the medical staff who came in and found Delores on the floor, but


    did not dare to help her, afraid of angering Jacob.


    ''Delores tried to kill Jacob''s girlfriend! Anyone trying to help Delores now would surely earn Jacob''s


    displeasure. I''m not stupid enough to go up against Jacob, '' all the medical staff standing there


    murmured in their minds.


    "Hate us?" Emily walked slowly towards Delores and bent down to stare at her gaunt face and


    continued, "You hate us? On what grounds? Your husband kidnapped me. He is lucky he''s still alive.


    He deserves this ending!"


    "He did not want to but he had no choice. He did it all to save me..." screamed Delores.


    "Hmph." Having reached the end of her patience, Emily sneered and her eyes had turned cold as she


    decided to smash Delores''s appalling excuses. "Exactly! He did all of this for you. If it weren''t for you,


    he would have never kidnapped me and broken thew, right?


    You hate me? But what did I do? While I did not wrong neither you nor your husband, your husband


    kidnapped me and put me through hell! And now you''re telling me that you hate me? How dare you?


    Hah! You must be living in your own deluded world!" Emily felt disgusted.


    The truth hit Delores like a train. Stunned, the tears came crashing down from her eyes and she said,


    "You''re right. It''s all my fault. If it weren''t for me, he would have nevermitted such heinous crimes. I


    should hate, myself..."


    Delores picked up the fruit knife and murmured, "If I die, all of his problems will disappear and he won''t


    have to carry the burden on his shoulders anymore..."


    Before anybody could realize it, Delores suddenly brought the knife to her throat as soon as she


    finished talking.


    "What are you doing! Don''t do it!" yelled Emily. Without a conscious thought, Emily reached out and


    grabbed the de with her bare hands!


    "Emily!" Jacob screamed at Emily as he rushed to disarm Delores, "Let go of the knife!"


    "Ah..." Emily was a littlete in letting go and the sharp de left a small cut on her soft palm where


    she had caught it. Tiny droplets of blood dripped from her hand and fell on the floor, as she stood there


    shaking in shock.


    Jacob''s mind went nk at the sight of Emily''s blood. He would have killed Delores on the spot if he


    weren''t concerned about Emily. "What are you looking at? Come and dress her wounds now!" Jacob


    yelled at the medical staff.


    Without any hesitation, they all scrambled and rushed to treat Emily''s wounds.


    "Wait," Emily cast a short nce at Delores who was lying on the ground, and continued, "Please, help


    her too."


    The medical staff were stunned by Emily''s request and they all turned to look at Jacob for his


    permission. Having no other choice, Jacob took a deep breath and said, "Fine. Do as she told you."


    Delores was immediately taken back to her ward, but she said nothing else to Emily before they took


    her away. Not even a word of apology or gratitude to Emily. She was lost in her own world, thinking


    about what was right and what was wrong.


    When the doctor had finished dressing up Emily''s wounds, he said to her, " Remember to apply


    ointment and keep your wound away from water as much as possible."


    "Thank you very much, doctor," she said. Emily''s tensed eyebrows finally eased up. But when she


    turned around, her eyes caught sight of Jacob''s displeasure, floating in his eyes. Even in anger,


    Jacob''s face still looked handsome.


    Emily felt guilty knowing that Jacob would me her for being so reckless and impulsive. However,


    even to her surprise, Jacob zipped his mouth shut and did not voice his disapproval.


    There was no denying the fact that Jacob was seething in anger.


    But for what reason?


    In truth, Emily knew why he was angry. Jacob was infuriated by the fact that Emily hurt herself while


    trying to stop Delores from killing herself.


    Momentster, Emily tried tofort Jacob but she couldn''t find the words.


    As a result, they both left the hospital in silence, giving each other the silent treatment, as if the first one


    to speak would be the loser of the game.


    When they got to the car, Emily reached for the door but was unexpectedly pulled into Jacob''s warm


    embrace. "What is it, huh?" she asked.


    Before she could say anything else, Jacob gave her a deep kiss with a taste of anger on the side.


    Dizzied by Jacob''s kiss, Emily tried to pull herself away from Jacob when she heard footsteps.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    But Jacob took off his coat without hesitation and put it over their heads to continue kissing her. He


    really enjoyed the taste of her lips.


    After a long while, they pulled apart to take shaky, shallow breaths. Emily''s lips were swollen like red


    plums, juicy and delicious, just the way Jacob liked them.


    Emily watched breathlessly as his eyes studied hers with silent intensity. "Damn it, I was hoping that


    you''d apologize and try tofort me," he said in a low voice.


    Comfort him? Emily''s heart skipped a beat, and she wasn''t sure how to react to what he said, so she


    changed the topic, "What on earth do you think you''re doing? Let go of me. We are in public ce..."


    "I want to kiss you. I don''t care about anything else. I just want to kiss you, right now, right here," he


    said. Jacob gazed deep into Emily''s eyes and then finally said, "Fine. Fine. You are such a twerp!"


    Displeased by hisment, Emily scoffed, "You are a twerp! Not me!"


    "How many times do I have to tell you to stop putting yourself in danger? Don''t ever do something silly


    like that again. This matter is not up for discussion. I am warning you, do you understand?" said Jacob.


    Emily gasped, "I have the right to do as I please. Your orders have no power over me."


    "If you dare to hurt yourself again, I promise you that your punishment will be delivered in bed. Keep


    that in mind," he said, with a cheeky smile on his face.


    " You..." Emily was at a loss for words. Frustrated, she felt so embarrassed that she pulled away from


    his arms and said, "Behave yourself. We should not act like this in public. Do you


    understand?"

 Chapter 372 Could Not Die For the Time Being

    Chapter 372 Could Not Die For the Time Being


    Jacob opened the door and carried her inside the car. As if finally straightened out his thinking, he said,


    "I shouldn''t bother trying to reason with you, because it is not possible to reason with women. It''s just


    better to solve problems with sex. If it doesn''t work once, I will do it twice."


    Jacob''s huge stature towering over Emily inside the confined space of the car made her feel uneasy.


    She drew herself back subconsciously and said, "What are you doing?


    "I am solving over problems."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You are crazy! We''re inside a car!"


    "Would you like to do it outside the car?"


    "Jacob!" Emily felt apprehensive and she panicked, "You are going too far. Do you want to force


    yourself on me like those animals from yesterday?"


    "Did you justpare me to those rapists?" Jacob couldn''t believe what he had just heard. He pulled


    Emily into his arms in a crushing embrace and said, "You''ve gone too far this time!"


    Emily''s words stabbed Jacob''s heart like a sharp sword, and made him tremble with distaste and


    disappointment.


    Jacob pressed his lips to Emily''s in retaliation and squeezed her in his arms. "Damn, must I always


    force you to obey me?"


    Emily felt like she was being strangled by a huge python. Gasping for air, she pleaded, "Let me go..."


    "I won''t."


    "I promise I will listen to you..."


    "It''s toote now."


    An air of ambiguity permeated the car. Jacob kissed Emily again and again, but he did not do anything


    out of the line.


    Jacob hadn''t forgotten what she had been through just yesterday. He made sure that Emily didn''t feel


    unsafe in his presence.


    After they pulled apart, Emily tidied up her clothes and fixed her hair. Her face was red, like a ripe


    cherry that had just been plucked.


    Jacob was sitting in front, driving. asionally, he nced at her beautiful face through rear-view


    mirror and his eyes grew darker each time.


    Emily was the kind of person who would grow apart from Jacob, if he had not been aggressive enough


    to pursue their rtionship. For instance, four years ago, if he had not forced her to stay with him, they


    would have never fallen in love.


    This time, Jacob was determined to make her stay with him by any means necessary.


    After a long silence, Emily spoke first, "That woman in the hospital, please give her some money."


    Jacob frowned for a second and then replied," Okay."


    Although, Emily had changed a lot over the years, her kind andpassionate heart remained


    unchanged.


    Deep down, Jacob''s Emily was the same person as before.


    Although Jacob was not so forgiving of those who had hurt her, he chose to respect her will and her


    choices.


    Emily said nothing more. Out of pity, she didn''t hold any grudges against Delores, even though she


    tried to kill her and said all those horrible things to her.


    In truth, no matter how hard one tries to change a person''s perspective, sometimes people are just


    beyond help.


    Emily looked out of the window lost in thoughts. Soon she would have to take Beryl back home,


    because she didn''t want to take advantage of Jacob''s help and overstay her wee at his ce.


    If she did that, then there would be no difference between her and the opportunistic, self-serving


    women who hung around men for benefit.


    Emily had worked too hard to avoid bing that kind of person. She had already made up her mind


    about keeping a distance between her and Jacob.


    The ringing of Jacob''s cellphone broke the awkward silence in the car. Jacob immediately picked up


    the phone and answered, "Hello."


    Emily noticed that Jacob''s face had suddenly turned serious, and she couldn''t help asking, "What''s the


    matter?"


    Jacob hung up the phone, turned to her and spoke in a low voice, "Leona ran away."


    "Ran away?" Emily''s eyes widened with surprise.


    Indeed, Emily harboured deep resentment for Leona in her heart. Although, Leona had suffered a


    miserable fate, she could only me herself for her misfortunes. Emily did not feel the slightest bit of


    pity for her.


    Everything Leona was suffering now had almost fell upon Emily. Without thinking, Emily knew Leona


    had got serious wounds, but she still managed to escape from the close watch of Jacob''s man...


    The thought of Leona hiding in some corner of world, secretly spying on her and her daughter, drove


    shivers down Emily''s spine.


    When Jacob noticed the look of concern on Emily''s face, he softened his tone and said, "Don''t worry,


    I''ll have her captured. Anyway, she''s already contracted AIDS, she won''t live long without medical


    treatment."


    "AIDS..." Emily sighed and shook her head in disappointment. Leona had ruined her own life.


    It was true that Emily wanted Leona to pay for all the bad things she had done to her, but she never


    thought of punishing her in such a vicious way. If Leona hadn''t insisted on constantly causing harm to


    Emily, she wouldn''t have been in such a predicament.


    "Good begets good, and evil begets evil" ¡ª this old saying exined Leona''s dire circumstances


    urately.


    It was time for Leona to meet her end.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Leona was suffering from immense pain all over her body. She hadn''t fully recovered yet,


    and the excruciating pain in her abdomen was getting worse. It felt like someone had ripped her


    innards out.


    Her gaunt face was lifeless. Yet even in that state, she somehow managed to escape from the heavily


    guarded hospital with just a breath of strength in her body.


    The only purpose Leona had left in her life was: revenge. She knew that if she wanted to get revenge


    on Emily she would have to escape or else Jacob would make her life a living hell.


    Jacob''s people were searching for Leona in every corner of the city. As a result, she had no choice but


    to hide in the gutters and sewers underneath the city. Apart from constantly feeling nauseated by the


    vile smell she also had to worry about the sewer rats crawling around the entire ce.


    Having had an abortion just recently, the rank, stinking water that reached up to her knees could prove


    to be life-threatening if she had gotten infected.


    But at this moment, such matters no longer concerned her. She had already contracted AIDS. Did she


    still need to care about her health?


    Besides, she wasn''t going to die any time soon.


    When the search party finally left, Leona emerged from the sewers. Stained with sewage water up to


    her knees and stinking of putrid waste, it was impossible for anyone to tell that she was once the


    General Manager of the Lin Jewelry Co.


    Leona had nowhere else to go now, but she knew that there was only one person in the entire world


    she could turn to.


    The only woman in the world who hated Emily just as much as she did, if not more.


    At the Tao Vi.


    Just after the rain subsided, Tina woke up from her nap. Her eyes, which were identical to those of


    Emily''s, had a hazy color.


    Mark pulled the curtains open and walked over to her and held her in his arms as if he were holding a


    kitten. In his deep and gentle voice he asked, "Are you hungry?"


    Tina rested her head on his shoulders and yawned, "Well, only if you feed me."


    "Okay." Mark smiled at her and a satisfied look shed over his eyes. He enjoyed taking care of Tina,


    and he liked to feel needed by her.


    His n was to spoil her until she became incapable of doing anything without his help, so that she


    would bepletely dependent on him.


    Forever spiraling downwards into darkness.

 Chapter 373 Id Advise You Not to Love Me, If You Can

    Chapter 373 I''d Advise You Not to Love Me, If You Can


    Mr. and Mrs. Tao lived in another ce not too far away, so the only upants of this vi were Mark,


    Tina and a few maidservants.


    All servants in this vi were well trained to y dumb about Tina and Mark''s behavior and to keep


    silent about their secrets.


    Tina was sittingzily at the table while Mark fed her food affectionately. She revelled at her newly


    painted nails and casually said to Mark, "You know, I have been home for a long time now."


    Mark understood what she meant and said, "Don''t you enjoy staying at home? It''s dangerous outside."


    "Dangerous? But if I stay at home every day, no one will see my beautiful face," she said.


    Tina ran her fingers over her face, which was looked exactly like Emily''s and continued, "As for Emily,


    how dare she..."


    "What did she do to you?" Mark asked nervously.


    "Nothing," Tina answered quickly. She did not want to worry Mark about it.


    Tina recalled her memories from that past when Emily grabbed her by the throat arrogantly and


    disrespected her. She fondly remembered how the feeling of suffocation got her excitement at that


    moment.


    Tina had to admit that Emily was quite different from before. This really raised her interest. Though


    Emily was not so weak as before, still she craved to see how Emily kneed at her feet and wiped her


    shoes. She wanted to try something more interesting this time.


    ''That would be interesting, very interesting, indeed, '' Tina imagined in her mind.


    Mark understood that Tina did not want to tell him so he squinted his eyes at her and asked gently,


    "What do you n to do about your painting from yesterday?"


    "Oh, you mean that..." Tina thought about the ck and gloomy eyes of a young woman and


    continued, "Bury her alive somewhere you like."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Okay," Mark answered and continued feeding her.


    On second thought, Tina changed her mind and said, "No. Let her be. Besides, I worked so hard on


    that painting, it would be a waste to throw it away."


    "All right," he said. Most of the time, Mark would agree to all her requests.


    But still, Tina was not satisfied as she knew that Mark only wanted to keep her locked up at home.


    As a result, no matter how absurd her requests are, whether it was painting with human blood or on a


    human body, Mark granted all her wishes without hesitation.


    This kept Tina temporarily upied and happy.


    But it could never bepared with true freedom.


    Suddenly, Tina felt so frustrated that she erupted like a volcano and turned over the bowl of porridge


    from Mark''s hand, causing it to fall to the ground and shatter into pieces.


    As usual, Mark did not show any signs of anger, instead, he asked the servants to clean up the mess.


    It had taken Mark many years of hard work and resilience to stop Tina from taking drugs. However, the


    aftermath of intensive drug abuse left her mentally unstable and sometimes even the tiniest bit of


    displeasure could cause her to lose her temper easily.


    "You don''t want me to feed you? Okay then, just feed yourself," he said gently.


    Mark took another bowl of porridge and passed it to Tina.


    This time, Tina poured all the porridge on Mark''s head.


    Silence had gripped the air in the room.


    All servants scrambled around to help Mark clean up. They were so afraid, they didn''t even dare to


    breathe out loud. They all called Tina a psychopath behind her back. After all, if she treated her own


    brother with such disrespect, what hope did the others have.


    Anyone who dared to cross her, either intentionally or unintentionally, would suffer a fate far worse than


    death. Tina was no different from the Devil.


    The porridge wasn''t hot enough to scald Mark but it was hot enough to hurt his pride.


    Mark took a handkerchief from one of the servants and wiped his face. Then he grabbed Tina''s arm


    and took her upstairs with him.


    "What are you going to do?" she asked. Tina tried to resist but Mark picked her up and carried her in


    his arms. She felt so embarrassed, she cried out, "Let me go! Mark! Did you hear me? Let go of me


    right now!"


    The servants pretended to see nothing but they could not help wondering what kind of punishment Tina


    would suffer...


    Mark went into the room and threw Tina on the bed. His face darkened with anger and his voice turned


    hoarse, "Tina!"


    Tina had never been subjected to this kind of behavior from Mark. She was so furious, her eyes looked


    like they would pop out at any moment. "Mark! Are you insane?" she yelled.


    Before she knew it, Mark grabbed her by the wrist and pressed her against the bed.


    "Your pride and your narcissism, everything you have now, is because of me. Without me, you are


    nothing," his cold voice brushed over her face.


    Mark closely observed Tina''s face but he could not find any trace of fear or remorse. Only anger and


    hatred swam in her eyes.


    In truth, Mark knew that he only had himself to me for spoiling Tina too much.


    No wonder, Tina would disobey and mock him again and again.


    "So what are you going to do about it?" she asked casually. Tina wore a bitter smile and continued,


    "You are no good to me without your power as well."


    Mark was on the verge of losing his temper, as Tina''s words had hit all the nerves without mistake.


    "I''d advise you not to love me, if you can," Tina enunciated each word slowly.


    Suddenly, Mark''s anger disappeared into thin air, like a balloon pierced by a needle. As usual, he caved


    in under pressure.


    Mark stared at Tina for a long time and sighed, "No, I can''t stop loving you."


    Tina snickered with pleasure and said, "Loser."


    Mark kissed her forehead and said, "Yes, I''m just a loser."


    Mark had failed yet again. He was no longer surprised by the fact that every time he tried to teach this


    spoiled girl a lesson, he would fail.


    Mark knew he wouldn''t be able to change Tina''s attitude as long as he loved her unconditionally.


    "So you deserve to be mocked," she said. Tina seemed pleased by his answer as she reached out her


    hands and wrapped them over Mark''s shoulders. "So you deserve to be my ve. You deserve to be


    bullied by me," she said, with a menacing smile on her face.


    Mark lowered his head to kiss Tina''s hand. "Yes, I deserve it. But could you please try not to make me


    lose face in front of other people?" he urged.


    "My mood guides my actions," she answered. Tina took the advantage and asked, " What did you want


    to do just now? Rebellion?"


    "Do you feel frightened by me?" he asked anxiously. Mark tried to kiss her lips, but missed as Tina


    turned around right before he coulde close. Mark shook his head with disappointment and said,


    "Fine, I will make it up to you."


    Tina turned around happily and said, "I want to go out...hmm..."


    Mark finally kissed her lips gently and said, "I will apany you."


    Tina hated Mark''s desire for control, but she yed along. She knew she wouldn''t have the chance to


    go after Emily since Mark was going to apany her, but at least she could get out of the house for


    sometime. "Fine," she agreed.


    Satisfied, Mark returned the favor with another deep kiss.


    Tina''s punishment did not arrive as the servants thought it would. Half an hourter, Tina changed into


    something nice and went out with Mark.


    On their way out, a dark figure rushed out from the side and stood in front of their car.


    "Tina! I know you are in the car!"


    The woman''s hoarse voice made Tina feel ufortable and she lowered her window to see who it


    was.


    The woman had ingrained dirt on her frown line and the filth on her long and shabby clothes was


    apparent even from a distance. She looked just like a beggar from the streets. She was so bony that


    most people would think of death just by looking at her.


    "Don''t look at her," said Mark, as he did not want Tina to feel disgusted by the woman. "She was once


    called Rose, but she goes by the name Leona now," he exined.

 Chapter 374 Youre Going To Die

    Chapter 374 You''re Going To Die


    "She?" Apathy washed over Tina''s face, as she lookedpletely unmoved by Leona, like she was


    insignificant and unworthy of Tina''s time.


    When Leona noticed that Mark had called his bodyguards on her, she went berserk. She pounced on


    the car and starting pping on the windshield. Her eyes shed with anger and she screamed, "Tina,


    don''t you hate Emily? How about we work together towards amon goal? We can work together to


    kill that bitch. What do you say?"


    Before she could get an answer from Tina, Mark pulled her away from the car, as he didn''t want her to


    touch Tina with her filthy hands. "Get out of the way," Mark ordered.


    Tina was amused by her conviction and answered, "Why did you think that I would ept your offer?


    Oh, I see. Emily put you up to this, didn''t she? You piece of shit! Why would I even work with a loser


    like you?"


    Moreover, Tina didn''t get enough from her game. She didn''t want Emily dead now.


    "As long as Emily dies, I will do anything you ask of me. We have the same enemy, don''t we?" asked


    Leona. Leona was acting out of pure desperation, otherwise she wouldn''t havee to Tina to


    humiliate herself. Tina was the only person left for Leona to hold on to.


    "You want to be my weapon for killing Emily?" Tina sneered at Leona and continued, "But you are not


    worthy."


    Having been scorned and mocked by the proud woman with the same face as Emily''s, Leona lost her


    patience and went off her trolley eventually. A burning animosity developed in her eyes as she red at


    Tina.


    "Emily! Go to hell! You bitch!" Leona yelled.


    With a sudden pounce, Leona growled and her hands fastened on Tina''s throat. Leona stretched out


    her right hand, covered in sewage sludge and went for Tina''s pretty face with her long nails.


    In a tempestuous outburst of rage, all the dormant strength in Leona''s body broke out, and her


    movements were too quick for even Mark to anticipate. By the time when Mark got to Leona, she had


    already established a few shockingcerations of Tina''s face.


    Mark kicked Leona away as fast as he could.


    This time Mark threw his body weight behind his kick and ploughed into her stomach, sending her a


    rolling a few meters to the ground. Pain erupted from the point of impact, as blood pooled into her


    mouth and dripped from both nostrils.


    "Tina! Are you all right?" Mark anxiously checked the scratches on Tina''s face. He took out his


    handkerchief to clean her wounds gently and asked, "Does it hurt? Let me take you to the hospital."


    Every fiber of his being wanted Leona dead. ''How dare that bitch hurt my Tina!'' he cursed furiously.


    "My face!" Tina cried out. In the grip of panic, Tina desperately ran to find a mirror as fast as she could.


    When Tina saw the scratch marks, her face contorted with venomous outburst. Her breath came in


    short gasps and she managed to squeeze out a few words from mouth, "You Bitch! Look what you did!


    You''re going to die!"


    Who knows how many cosmetic surgeries Tina has had to go through for this face!


    Mark came tofort her at once, and gently said, "Take it easy. Everything will be fine. I will take you


    to see the best doctors. They will take care of these scars, trust me. You will be as beautiful as always."


    "If this leaves a scar on my face, I''m going to rip that bitch''s face off!" Tina shouted.


    "Okay! You can do anything you want to this woman, but we need to go to the hospital first," Mark said.


    Tina finally calmed down but her anger didn''t disappear from her face just yet. Her sights were fixed on


    Leona who had been subdued by the bodyguards. Tina wanted to sink her nails into Leona''s face and


    tear it to shreds.


    Leonaughed arrogantly while she spat blood from her mouth. She hadpletely lost her mind, all


    the while thinking that she had scratched Emily''s face.


    "Ha Ha Ha, Emily! You know what? I have AIDS. And soon you will too. Surprise! Ha Ha Ha..." Leona


    eximed.


    Both Tina and Mark froze at the same time.


    "What did you say?" Mark felt like someone had set fire to his insides.


    "I said I have AIDS. Did you hear what I''ve said? I want all of you to have it too. All of you!" Leona


    yelled.


    Mark saw red as he could no longer keep his anger at bay. The next moment his fists were mming


    into her face and she sunk to her stomach. Even if he had beaten this woman to death, no amount of


    her blood would be enough to extinguish the mes of his fury.


    With his own two hands, Mark grasped her head and brought his knee cap up to her nose. There was


    blood everywhere. He drew his fist back again and drove it into her stomach. He continued battering


    until Leona fell to the floor, writhing about in agony.


    Finally, Tina''s voice broke his trance, "Mark! What are you doing? I need to go to hospital! Right now!"


    "You''ll be fine. You''ll be fine," said Mark. By then, even Mark wasn''t sure whether he wasforting


    Tina or himself. He left Leona to die there and got into the car immediately. Soon, they were on their


    way to the hospital.


    While Leonay on the ground, squirming like a dying fish.


    "Teach her a good lesson and then get rid of her," said one bodyguard to the others.


    ...


    In Tyrone Mansion.


    Thest time Emily came here to pick up Beryl she didn''t have a good look around the ce. However,


    on this asion she had ample time to observe the ce properly.


    When she slowed down to look around, Emily noticed that everything was in the same ce, just as


    she remembered it from years ago. Every memory from their previous life was still fresh on her mind. It


    was as if everything had happened just yesterday.


    "Mommy!" Beryl was happy toe out and meet her mommy. The two elderly housekeepers braided


    her hair, which made Beryl look adorable. Beryl continued, "Are you here to take me home?"


    "Yes," Emily answered and nodded. From the looks of it, Beryl still wanted to stay at Jacob''s ce, but


    Emily insisted, "It''s not our home, my dear. You can''t stay here forever, you know?"


    The old housekeepers and the maid looked at each other with disappointment. ''Miss Beryl is going


    back home now? But she just got here a few days ago, '' they thought. What they really wanted to say


    was, "Please, let Beryl stay a little longer".


    However, as much as they would like to say that, they didn''t dare to speak out of ce. After all, they


    didn''t want to leave a bad impression on Jacob.


    ''What are you waiting for, Mr. Jacob?


    Why aren''t you trying to make your wife and daughter stay here with you?'' the old housekeepers


    wondered.


    They became so anxious that they almost spoke out those words for Jacob.


    "All right!" Beryl answered, looking a little upset. She looked up at Jacob, who was standing next to her,


    and reached out her little hand to hold his thumb. "Thank you, cute uncle. And..."


    Beryl turned around to bow to the housekeepers and the other maids, and continued, "Thanks to all of


    you. Now I need to go home with mommy. You are wee toe and visit me anytime."


    The housekeepers and the maids froze up.


    ''Wait, what, what did she call Mr. Jacob?''


    ''Cute uncle?''


    ''So, Beryl is not Mr. Jacob''s daughter? Oh, that makes sense.''


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    They all felt sorry for Jacob, and then turned around to look at Emily. ''Mr. Jacob loved Miss Emily so


    much, even the woman he likes now looks exactly like Miss Emily. He even took this woman''s daughter


    as his own.''


    While they were lost in thoughts, a noiseing from outside drew their attention away. It sounded like


    the voice of a woman.


    "Why won''t you let me in? I''m Jennifer Jiang! I''m looking for Jacob!"


    "Miss Jiang, you are not allowed to be here!"


    "I''m not allowed? What the hell are you talking about? Don''t you know who I am? Now let me in!"


    Emily curiously walked towards themotion and found that Jennifer, who was in a mess, forced


    herself into the house. All of a sudden, the two women locked gazes and the air around them


    intensified. War was about to break out.

 Chapter 375 How Do You Even Know He Gets Very Sad

    Chapter 375 How Do You Even Know He Gets Very Sad


    Jennifer was shocked to see Emily but she quickly downyed the situation and gave a bitter smile. "I


    was wondering who it was. It''s just you, Emily. Am I interrupting something?" said Jennifer.


    Emily, however, cast a short nce at her and did not say anything in response.


    Emily''s ignorant attitude irritated Jennifer. However, an ambiguous expression slowly appeared on her


    face as she fixed her hair and clothes, and then coyly said, "I''m sorry you''ve had to see me in such a


    condition. I me Jacob for being extra wildst night. I felt so weak in the morning, I got upte and


    didn''t have the time to put on make up."


    Clearly, Jennifer was suggesting that Jacob had slept with herst night. Immediately, Jacob''s face


    twisted with anger and he shouted, "Who let her out?"


    ''Everything she said is bullshit! Do not believe her, Emily!'' Jacob yelled in his mind.


    Before long, the guards behind Jennifer came to take her away and lock her back in the room.


    But Jennifer struggled and watched Emily''s reaction as she yelled, "Jacob, why would you cheat on me


    and bring another woman in your house?


    I am your fianc¨¦e! You asked me to live here with you! Did you forget that?"


    "Shut up! Lock her back in the room!" Jacob ordered.


    Jacob frowned and his face shriveled with humiliation, utterly disgusted by Jennifer''s behavior. Indeed,


    Jacob locked Jennifer in his mansion so that she wouldn''t be able to harm Emily, but Jacob didn''t think


    that she would say such preposterous things to mislead Emily.


    If Jacob knew this was going to happen, he would have locked up her in secluded ce!


    Disappointed at his own ipetence, Jacob turned around to exin to Emily and Beryl, "Listen to


    me. Don''t believe a single word of what she says."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Beryl''s eyes glimmered with curiosity and puzzlement. Jacob didn''t know how to exin the situation to


    Beryl, so he looked at Emily affectionately hoping that Emily would understand him.


    Unfortunately, that didn''t work out well for him.


    Emily''s eyes were as tranquil as the surface of ake without any waves. She looked back at Jacob


    indifferently.


    It seemed like Emily did not care about the truth at all and she did not care whether what Jacob did was


    right or wrong. It made no difference to her whatsoever.


    Jacob realized that there was no point in trying to exin the situation to her when he heard the


    coldness and apathy in her voice.


    "Beryl and I will leave now. Thanks for taking care of Beryl," she said.


    Although, Beryl was reluctant to leave, Emily was more important to her so she bid Jacob farewell


    politely, "Good-bye, uncle."


    Before long, Emily walked out of the mansion with Beryl.


    In a dramatic twist of events, even though just a while ago Jacob and Emily were so close to each


    other in the car, Jacob felt as if they had grown miles apart in less than an hour.


    Loneliness ate at him from within, swallowing every ounce of hope he had to spare. It did not hurt but it


    felt cold.


    Jacob stood there helplessly, as he watched the two most important women in his life gradually walk


    out of his life. He felt as if the air around him was suffocating him.


    The housekeepers and maids stood aside, silently and gingerly.


    They knew that Jacob was in bad mood.


    They could not understand why Jacob did not persuade them to stay. Everyone could tell that he really


    cared about Emily and Beryl very much.


    Emily and Beryl were long gone but Jacob stood at the gate like a statue. Momentster, he took out


    several pills from a vial in his pocket and swallowed them.


    Soon, the impulse of being crazy and paranoid had disappeared and Jacob''s mood was back to


    normal.


    ...


    Emily left Tyrone Mansion, mentally exhausted. She felt so disheartened that she could not even


    breathe smoothly.


    Emily believed that she hid her sorrows from everyone quite well, while she grieved on the inside.


    She knew that Jennifer was lying but the fact that she felt furious and sour at that moment, caught her


    by surprise. Why did she feel so strongly about it?


    Deep in her heart, Emily wanted to ask Jacob what was going on but instead she let her rationality


    prevail as she was no longer his girlfriend and she didn''t have the right to ask about his personal


    matters.


    Emily''s feelings for Jacob was still quite strong. It may have been lying dormant for many years, but it


    was unmistakably still present in her heart. Emily ridiculed herself for being so childish and immature.


    Yet she couldn''t stop wondering what kind of rtionship Jacob and Jennifer were in and how much


    they meant to each other.


    ''Jacob, if you had Jennifer living with you in your home, why did you still chase after me and tell me


    that you loved me?'' Emily thought pensively.


    "Mommy, you love that handsome uncle, don''t you?" asked Beryl. Beryl stared straight into Emily''s


    eyes eagerly waiting for an answer.


    Emily would have told Beryl that she didn''t have any feelings for Jacob if she had not met up with him


    again after she came back to Z country. However, so many things had happened since then and for


    reasons unknown to her, she couldn''t give Beryl a straight-forward answer.


    Beryl waited for quite a while but when she did not get an answer she continued, "Mommy, every time


    you treat handsome uncle bad, he gets very sad."


    Puzzled by her words, Emily asked, "How do you even know that?"


    "I just do. I noticed that his attention is always focused on you and when you smile, he looks very


    happy too. But when you treat him poorly, the light in his eyes dims down and bes gloomy," Beryl


    exined.


    Emily was thoroughly stunned by how observant Beryl was. "... But when did I treat him bad?"


    "Mommy, you''ve got a bad memory. You made him sad just now. And I think that you did it on


    purpose..." Beryl tried her best to find the words to exin herself properly, but she failed. Frustrated,


    she lowered her head into her hand and repeated, "Anyway, you treated him bad just now and I caught


    the sadness in his eyes."


    Although, little Beryl did not know how to exin everything clearly, Emily knew what she meant


    already. " I..."


    "Mommy. You''ve been very mean," Beryl interrupted.


    " I wasn''t..." Emily said in a low voice.


    "But you hurt his feelings. Mommy, you told me that we should never hurt another person''s feelings,"


    said Beryl.


    When Emily realized that Beryl''s words rang true, she felt as if something heavy had fallen on her


    heart.


    She never intended to hurt Jacob''s feelings but she had beenpletely oblivious of the fact that she


    had been breaking his heart again and again.


    Emily was shocked to find how far she had deviated from her usual rationality in judgment. Puzzled,


    her thoughts were scattered all over the ce, ''How should I have treated Jacob then? What is right?


    What did I do wrong?''


    While she found herself mulling over the matter, she took a deep breath and called a taxi to take Beryl


    back home.


    Soon, the taxi arrived at Emily''s apartment. Although, Emily had calmed down, she didn''t know that


    trouble was waiting for her at her doorstep.


    "Jack? What are you doing here?" Emily asked in disbelief.


    Jack stared at her affectionately from a close distance but he could feel that their hearts had drifted far


    from each other. "I missed Beryl...and you," he said.


    Jack walked towards them looking to hug Beryl.


    However, both Emily and Beryl took a step back subconsciously.


    Disappointed, Jack feigned a smile on his face and asked, "Beryl, don''t you remember


    me?"

 Chapter 376 Then You Cant See Him Anymore

    Chapter 376 Then You Can''t See Him Anymore


    Emily bent over quickly and picked Beryl up with haste. Emily turned to Jack and calmly stated, "You


    can''t expect kids to keep remembering things."


    "I guess you''re right, plus I haven''t been able to see her these days," said Jack. Jack nodded in


    agreement, but he soon changed the topic, "You just came back from seeing Jacob, haven''t you?"


    "Yeah." Emily didn''t see any reason to deny this.


    Jack clicked his tongue in disappointment, averted his gaze and said, "I knew it."


    Emily looked straight into Jack''s eyes and asked seriously, "Jack, why did you lie about being Beryl''s


    father?"


    "Wait, you know?" Jack was surprised when he heard this, but settled down soon after. He continued,


    "Of course you do. Was it ever possible that Jacob would choose not to tell you the truth?"


    His answer was a shock to Emily. She was just bluffing when she asked that, not really sure if Jack was


    going to bite. He did. "So, you mean that four years ago, you and I didn''t.."


    "Yes. I regret that we didn''t," said Jack, morose.


    Jack thought that if he took advantage of Emily that time, Beryl could''ve been his real daughter. But


    now, Jacob had it all.


    Emily, on the other hand, was emotionally in turmoil. She doubted this even before that Beryl was his


    daughter, but she didn''t dare voice it out. She was unconsciously trying to escape reality.


    Escaping from what exactly? She had no idea.


    When she learned of the truth at this very moment, Emily didn''t experience the relief she thought would


    wash over her. Because of deliberate misinformation and misunderstanding, Jacob and her had missed


    four years of bringing up Beryl.


    And time was fickle.


    "Do you hate me then?" asked Jack intently. He sounded weary but insisted on an answer.


    Emily wordlessly looked at him. She just looked down, and shook her head slowly looking sorrowful.


    She then answered, "I did before, but now I just don''t feel anything."


    Jackughed at this. His face was showed a bitter expression and his eyes hinted a moment of


    madness. He yelled straight at Emily''s face, "That''s because you don''t care about me now, so much


    that you don''t even have the feelings to invest to hate me! I knew it all this time. But I refuse to ept


    it."


    How could he possibly ept it?


    Emily was his girlfriend from the start.


    But along came Jacob ruining everything and stole her away from him.


    Even now when everyone was calling her Cloris Lu, Jacob was still the only one allowed to call her


    Emily. She must still care about him!


    "Do you know what I have been doing?" asked Jack. He looked deep into her eyes when he asked this.


    He found nothing. She only disappointed him with silence. "Funny that I even asked! Why the hell


    would you care what I''ve been doing recently? Never mind! Forget it. Emily, I just miss you so much."


    His abrupt change in tone at the end just went past Emily.


    "Dwelling in the past will only serve to make you more miserable." Emily seemed to direct this to herself


    and the man in front of her. She then turned around and walked away with Beryl still in her arms. She


    didn''t even look at Jack when she said, "And soon I will leave Z country, and you''ll be able to start to


    move on."


    "You''ll meet another good girl just for you. I hope that you''ll sincerely treat her well and with loyalty.


    Please do not hurt another girl who falls for you." Even if you put the pieces of a broken mirror back


    together, the cracks are still there. You just can''t pretend nothing happened.


    When Jack looked at her fading silhouette, darkness shrouded his vision. His madness started to


    consume him, and dark clouds covered his mind.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Even if it was a broken mirror, as long as he wanted to, he would certainly turn it back to its former


    state, no matter at what cost.


    He didn''t know how long it would take to drag Jacob down forever.! He just couldn''t wait another


    second.


    ¡­


    Tina Tao. The ink glistened under the moonlight.


    Emily sat at the desk and slowly wrote down the name with a battered ink brushte into the night.


    Leona had paid the price. Now, the Tao Family was the only target left for her revenge.


    There was the vicious Tina, her brother Mark who was as despicable as the devil herself, Mr. and Mrs.


    Tao who defended Tina''s crimes, and Master Tao who looked the other way.


    They were all her enemies.


    Her first purpose back to Z country was revenge. She decided to set aside all other matters.


    Emily was thinking whether she should send Beryl to the Lu Family in D country. Since Tina was a


    proven lunatic who killed her real parents, she could do anything.


    But when Emily looked at Beryl''s tender sleeping face, she realized she could never live without her


    daughter. She had been at Beryl''s side practically in every moment ever since she was born. Emily


    didn''t know whether Beryl could adapt to the real world without her mother.


    She struggled and winced at the thought, which overshadowed her thoughts of Jacob. She fell asleep


    from sheer exhaustion.


    Over the next few days, Emily and Beryl moved to another fancy neighborhood with enhanced security.


    They made this high-end vi their home temporarily.


    Emily had no one to trust, so she called the Lu Family to send someone to watch over Beryl. The


    babysitter was a burly woman. She was an all-around woman. She could babysit, cook, wash and even


    be a bodyguard.


    But Beryl didn''t like her new babysitter that much because she was only friendly with attractive people.


    Emily scolded Beryl for this. She told her that it was inappropriate to judge people by their appearance,


    and Beryl then learned the proper way to treat all kinds of people - with decency.


    Emily owed the Lu Family her debt of gratitude. She finally got the peace of mind she craved all this


    time. Plus, Jacob didn''te to see her, which added to her relief.


    She had no idea how to face him, or how to deal with their feelings. For now, she would have to set him


    aside.


    Maybe she would finally make her decision with regard to their rtionship after her revenge.


    There was another thing that bothered her a little.


    Sam, Jacob''s ever loyal assistant, kept texting her a lot recently. If she hadn''t bothered to read his


    texts, Emily could think that Sam was pursuing her.


    "Mr. Jacob drank a lot today for business."


    "Mr. Jacob worked overnight today."


    "Mr. Jacob didn''t have lunch today."


    "..."


    Every text that came from him detailed Jacob''s daily activities. Even if Emily didn''t see Jacob these


    days, it was extremely hard to get him out of her mind because of Sam''s updates.


    Even though every text was harmless and trivial, they all upset Emily when she read them.


    Every time she was tempted to add Sam into her cklist of contacts, Emily somehow kept giving up


    after a long time internal struggle. She just decided to let it be.


    About a ten minutes or so, Emily got another update from Sam.


    "Mr. Jacob is in trouble."


    The moment she read the message, Emily''s eyes widened and her heart felt like it skipped a beat.


    What happened with Jacob?


    Before she was about to reply, her phone suddenly rang. It was a phone call from Sam. Emily


    answered the phone immediately and heard Sam''s anxious voice.


    "Miss E... Cloris! Mr. Jacob got in trouble! You''d bettere and have a look. Please be quick!"


    "What''s up with him?" Emily identally knocked the coffee mug on the table, but she didn''t care


    about saving the important documents. She only thought of Jacob. "You should call Jennifer instead of


    me. She is Jacob''s fiancee."


    Sam paused and wondered, ''Fiancee?''


    He had never heard that Jennifer was Mr. Jacob''s fiancee. Even this was true, their engagement was


    like a million years ago.


    Before he was about to rify things, a beep sounded. Emily had already hung up. He tried calling


    again, but she kept rejecting it. Sam had no other choice but an ultimatum. He clenched his teeth tightly


    and started texting her a message.


    "Miss Cloris, if you don''te now and I mean now, you will never see Mr. Jacob


    again."

 Chapter 377 Do You Think I Am Blind

    Chapter 377 Do You Think I Am Blind


    In the five-star Queens Court Resort.


    It only took Emily twenty minutes to get there. When she got off the car, she was sweating through her


    clothes. Even to this day, she still couldn''t deceive herself.


    She really worried about Jacob.


    Especially, when she saw thest message from Sam, her heart sunk to the floor.


    "Miss Cloris, if you don''te now and I mean now, you will never see Mr. Jacob again."


    ''What had happened to Jacob?'' she wondered anxiously.


    Sam had been waiting at the gate of the resort for her. The moment he saw Emily, his eyes lit up by joy,


    as if he had seen thest savior.


    Deep in his heart, Sam knew that Emily woulde!


    ''Looks like she still cares for Mr. Jacob!'' Sam was relieved to see her walked towards him.


    "E... Miss Cloris," Sam strode forward, his face full of anxiety.


    Emily walked quickly without even realizing how fast she was walking. She took a deep breath,


    pretending to be calm, and asked "Sam, what happened to Mr. Jacob? Why did you bring him to a


    hotel and not to a hospital?"


    Guilt appeared in his eyes as Sam looked away to hide away his embarrassment. He mumbled,


    "Umm..because... Mr. Jacob is in danger, and there wasn''t enough time to take him to a hospital. You


    may want to see for yourself..."


    Emily sensed that something was wrong, but when she wanted to ask for more details, she only saw


    the anxiety on Sam''s face. Strangely enough, he seemed to be requesting her, as if Emily was the only


    person in the world who could save Jacob.


    "Miss Cloris, only you can save Mr. Jacob. Please don''t walk away from this life-and-death situation..."


    Finding Sam''s behavior to be odd at best, Emily felt the panic begin like a cluster of spark plugs in her


    abdomen. Tension grew in her face and her breathing became rapid and shallow. Without wasting any


    more time, she followed Sam to the presidential suite.


    Emily took a deep breath and walked into the room.


    She was relieved to see that the image of Jacob''s badly bruised body was only a figment of her


    imagination. Jacob was lying on the sofa, with his eyes shut tight. The cor of his shirt was ripped


    open, showing his delicate corbone and firm chest. His handsome face was abnormally red, while


    thick beads of sweat also lined up on his forehead...


    A sexy woman climbed over him like a water snake, and wrapped her arms around his neck. "Mr.


    Jacob, let me take you to bed..." she whispered in his ears.


    The next second, she was on the floor, pushed away by Jacob as if she were a bag of rubbish. "Fuck


    off!"


    "Mr. Jacob..." The woman still did not want to give up, and she refused to leave.


    ''What a joke! This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to climb up the socialdder. Who would be stupid


    enough to give up such a chance?'' the woman thought to herself.


    All the while, Emily watched with amazement as the scene unfolded right before her like an old movie.


    She looked at Sam and sneered, "You called me over so urgently to show me this drama?"


    However, even Sam was shocked at what he was seeing. ''Who is this woman? Where did shee


    from? Mr. Jacob would never betray Miss Emily!''


    "Miss Cloris, let me exin to you. This isn''t what you think..." Sam asked the guards to take that


    woman away immediately. ''How dare she try to seduce Mr. Jacob!'' He exined, "Mr. Jacob has been


    unconscious for a while now. That woman must have sneaked in. Miss Cloris, please save Mr. Jacob!


    Every woman out there is waiting to get in bed with him..."


    Unfortunately, Emily walked away, before he could finish his words.


    Sam caught up with her, nervously, "Miss Cloris..."


    "Sam, when are you going to tell me the truth?"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When she saw Sam''s nervous face earlier, Emily thought Jacob was indeed in danger. But now, what


    did she see?


    "Someone plotted against Mr. Jacob and drugged his wine. That''s why he''s acting like this..." Sam


    finally confessed.


    "You should have taken him to the hospital. That would be the right thing to do," Emily was upset by his


    lack of good judgment.


    "But no matter how hard I tried, Mr. Jacob wouldn''t go to the hospital. I had nothing to do but to..."


    Emily looked at Sam coldly, "So you called me here to have sex with him?"


    Sam swallowed air, and his heart sunk to the ground. "No! Miss Cloris, don''t take it the wrong way!"


    Sam quickly exined, "Mr. Jacob would rather tolerate the pain than spend the night with another


    woman! That''s why I asked you toe here because I figure you would know what to do!"


    Stunned, Emily responded, "What can I do?"


    "Miss Cloris, you know that Mr. Jacob only listens to your words. Could you please help me persuade


    him to go to the hospital? If he carries on like this, I''m afraid his body will suffer..."


    Finally, Emily understood Sam. She stood there pensively for a few seconds, before she walked back


    to the room.


    Sam breathed a sigh of relief and followed her inside.


    Jacob was left alone in the presidential suite. His demeanor was intimidating, almost like a wild animal,


    too dangerous for others to approach.


    He seemed to have sensed someone entering his room, so he opened his eyes and shouted, "Get out


    of here!"


    Sam wanted to beat his chest with regret, since he was afraid that Emily would get angry at Jacob and


    walk away. To stop that from happening, he ran towards Jacob and said, "Mr. Jacob, Miss Cloris is


    here..."


    "Get out! Don''t let me see your face again!" Jacob couldn''t listen to anybody''s words right now. He held


    onto the side of the sofa, resisting his primitive desire.


    However, there was a burning sensation in his body, which took over his senses and kept his desire


    alive.


    Emily locked her eyes on him, and stepped closer, "Jacob, you need to let Sam take you to the hospital


    now."


    Jacob''s face turned red because of the drugs. He focused on her face closely, as if he was trying to


    identify her face, "... Emily, it that you?" The blurry sight of Emily''s face calmed his nerves a bit.


    Emily held his hand and nodded, "It''s me. Listen to me. I will take you to the hospital now."


    "Don''t lie to me!" Much to her surprise, Jacob pushed her hand away. He stared at her with his gloomy


    eyes, and said, "There was a group of women who imed to be Emily and tried to seduce me! You


    must be one of them..."


    Jacob pushed Emily''s hand so hard she hit the table next to the sofa. Before long a purple welt


    appeared on her hand. Astounded, she looked up to Jacob and exined tenderly, "It''s me, Jacob! I''m


    Emily. Your one and only..."


    "What? Do you think I am blind now? You impostors are not even worth one of her fingers! Get out of


    my room now!" Jacob yelled at her.


    Sam was nervously sweating by the side. How he wished he could knock Jacob''s head and make him


    see things clearly! ''You are the blind one now, aren''t you? How silly! You can''t even recognize the


    person you love so much!'' Sam thought.


    "Stop being a jerk, Jacob," Emily bit her lips, and she wiped the sweat on his forehead for him. She


    tried to speak as gently as possible, "I know you can still recognize me. Are you in pain now? Why


    don''t we go to the hospital together? I will be there for you."


    Jacob took her hand and looked at her with a surprised look on his face, "Emily, are you really Emily? I


    must be dreaming. There''s no way she would be here. And I''m sure she wouldn''t be so tender to me..."


    His voice was so low, it was clear from his words that he was heart-broken. Seeing Jacob act so


    vulnerable, shattered Emily''s heart into tiny pieces.


    Even Sam frowned, unable to stop himself from feeling sorry for Jacob, but he also thought, "This is


    such a nice way to win back Miss Emily''s heart! Bravo, Mr. Jacob!"

 Chapter 378 My Wife, Emily

    Chapter 378 My Wife, Emily


    Jacob pushed away Emily''s hands again. "Get your hands off me!"


    Emily spoke to him like she wasforting a child, "Let''s go to a hospital, all right? Your health doesn''t


    look too good right now."


    "I want my wife to take me to the hospital. Get out of here!"


    Emily felt awkward. She realized she was the wrong person for the job and she said to Sam, "I think


    you better call Jennifer. I can''t persuade him."


    Sam didn''t even get a chance to reply to Emily because Jacob was still throwing tantrums, "I don''t want


    to see that woman! I want my wife!"


    Perhaps the effects of the drugs mixed with the alcohol were having an adverse reaction and causing


    him to act like an unruly child.


    Sam hinted at Emily and quickly asked Jacob, "Sir, who is your wife?"


    "I don''t wanna tell you," replied Jacob.


    Sam shook his head in disbelief, finding himself at a loss for words.


    ''Look at what''s going on! Don''t be so troublesome!


    It''s hard enough for me, as an assistant, to constantly worry about you and Emily all the time, '' Sam


    thought.


    "I only have one wife. Her name is Emily," Jacob said gently. He continued under his breath, "She is the


    only one."


    Jacob''s words made Emily''s heart skip a beat. She struggled for breath and choked back the tears.


    She hated herself for feeling so weak, but she couldn''t help it.


    "You can ask a doctor toe here. In his current state, I don''t think it will be possible to take him to


    the hospital quietly," she said to Sam.


    Jacob was so far out of his mind that he couldn''t even recognize Emily.


    "Oh, yeah! Why didn''t I think of that?!" Suddenly, it hit Sam and he quickly scampered off outside to call


    the doctor.


    Emily sighed and shook her head in disappointment. She was well aware that Sam was just looking for


    an excuse to get her toe here.


    It didn''t require a special set of skills to see through Sam''s trick.


    But so what? She still couldn''t leave Jacob there like that.


    There they were, all alone in the presidential suite. The temperature in the room seemed to had risen


    since Emily got here.


    Jacob ripped off his shirt and got up to walk towards the bathroom without even casting a nce at


    Emily.


    Emily curiously followed him and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Bang!" The response she received was the loud sound of the door shutting close.


    After a while, Emily heard the sound of pouring water from the bathroom.


    Emily stood outside the opaque ss door and blushed red upon seeing Jacob''s blurry body. "Jacob,


    are you feel better now?"


    Emily figured that if taking a cold shower could help him regain his senses then Sam wouldn''t have to


    call the doctor.


    What concerned her was that he was sick and alone in the bathroom. What if something bad


    happened?


    Before long, she heard something hit the ground.


    "Jacob!" Emily panicked and decided to open the door,pletely disregarding the consequences.


    Before sheid hands on the door-knob, Jacob suddenly opened the door and reached out his long,


    wet hands towards her.


    Emily was too stunned to speak. Soon, Jacob caught her off guard again by pulling her into the


    bathroom with his big hands.


    "Bang!" He shut the door behind her.


    Jacob pushed Emily against the wall, hurting her in the process. She couldn''t help moaning in pain,


    "Jacob...Mmm..."


    Before she knew it, Jacob moved close and kissed her lips hard.


    Emily put her hands up against his firm, chiseled chest to push him away, but Jacob grabbed her wrists


    and held them up against the wall with one hand and with the other he pulled her close, caressing her


    back to relieve her pain.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Cold water from the shower poured and soaked them through. But it couldn''t extinguish the mes


    burning in Jacob''s heart.


    Emily, on the other hand, shivered. Even though Jacob didn''t feel cold, she did. "Let me go..."


    Jacob didn''t listen to her plea. Instead, he hugged her tighter and turned up the water temperature.


    Soon the bathroom became misty.


    Jacob lowered his head and wanted to kiss Emily, but she dodged him.


    Emily tried looked up at his face, but the misty air between them made her wonder whether he was


    sober or not. "Jacob, what are you doing?"


    "Kissing you," Jacob whispered.


    Emily could feel the heat rise up in his eyes. It seemed as if the mes in his heart would burn her


    cheeks. "Who am I?" she asked him.


    "My wife."


    "No."


    "Yes, you are!" Jacob enunciated, "You are my wife, Emily."


    Emily was annoyed but she burst outughing. She wiped the water from her face and said, "You just


    said that I''m not Emily. What made you change your mind?"


    "Because... I can taste Emily." The warmth of his body was going to melt Emily.


    Perhaps it was because of the hot steam around them or his frank words, Emily blushed and her


    cheeks turned red. "I... I want to go out."


    "My wife." However, Jacob was unwilling to let her go. He held on to her and rubbed his chin on her


    neck. He looked like a domesticated animal who was cozying up to his master, "I''m very ufortable.


    I just want to hug and kiss you..."


    "The doctor will be here soon. He''ll make you feel better again..."


    "I don''t want the doctor. I want you."


    Jacob''s beloved was in his arms, there was nothing else in the world that could make him feel as great


    as he was feeling right now. He would hide Emily in his heart if he could. "Honey, if you don''t want me


    to kiss you, at least let me hold on to you for a while."


    Jacob made sure he didn''t sound too demanding. To avoid scaring her away, he whispered, "Only five


    minutes, and then you can leave if you want to."


    "Okay." Jacob quietly held Emily in his loving embrace for five minutes. He could stay like this forever if


    he could.


    Emily smelled heavenly, like fresh-scented pine and honey. Her aroma was like a drug to Jacob. He


    couldn''t get enough of it. "You can leave now."


    Only Jacob knew how hard it was for him to say that to her. He did his best to control his emotions and


    strong desire for her.


    "Are you in pain?" Emily asked.


    Jacob felt like he was in a furnace and the blood in his veins was boiling up inside. He pushed her


    away gently. "What you just did for me is enough. Now, leave," he said, without realizing that his voice


    had changed.


    Jacob was afraid that if he didn''t make her leave, he would do something he would dearly regretter


    on. Thest thing he wanted was upsetting Emily.


    Emily stayed still and looked at him with mixed feelings in her eyes. Suddenly, she stood on her toes,


    wrapped her arms around his neck and then kissed him.

 Chapter 379 I Feel Sorry For You

    Chapter 379 I Feel Sorry For You


    "Bang!" And just like that, thest thought of defense in Jacob''s mind vanished.


    There was no way Jacob could refuse Emily. She was like a bittersweet poison to him ¨C he knew it was


    bad and could only hurt him, but he was still addicted to it.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. But before Jacob could answer, Sam came into the room and


    said, "Mr. Jacob, Miss Emily, I have the doctor with me now. So, if you¨C,"


    " Not now, Sam. Please leave us alone for now," Jacob gently interrupted Sam without looking at his


    direction.


    Sam didn''t say a word in reply. He just carefully pulled the door closed and left with the medical staff


    right away.


    Several hours had passed and it was already evening.


    Emily finally woke up, but she felt more tired no matter how much sleep she had. Her body slightly


    ached when she tried to sit up.


    As soon as her eyes adjusted to the light, she noticed that there was no one in the room with her. She


    felt sad and a little disappointed at the same time for no reason.


    Emily owed Jacob her life for saving herst time.


    This time it was Emily who saved Jacob''s life. ''I think we''re even now. We owe each other nothing from


    now on, '' Emily thought, looking at the dark skies outside the window.


    After she finally gained her senses, Emily did not waste any time and immediately got up to leave. She


    dressed up and left the room as quickly as she could. As she stepped out of the hotel, she abruptly


    stopped. A thought suddenly crossed her mind and without further thinking, she went to the nearest


    drugstore and bought herself some birth control pills.


    Meanwhile, Jacob was on his way back to the hotel with Emily''s favorite porridge. Inside the elevator


    car, he looked at the porridge in his hand and imagined the smile on Emily''s face when she ate it.


    When he reached the hotel floor, he briskly walked to his room with excitement. But his smile vanished


    when he came back to an empty room.


    He put the porridge down the table and scanned the room, hoping that his eyes were just tricking him.


    But Emily was nowhere to be found. He could still smell a slight scent of her perfume. When he looked


    down, he found one of Emily''s earrings that she identally left and immediately picked it up. He held


    it in his hands like a cherished treasure.


    ...


    Emily came home more exhausted than she usually was, and she was weed by Beryl. After having


    a small talk with Beryl, she immediately went to her room for some rest. She didn''t have enough


    energy, so she just climbed to bed without changing to her pajamas.


    Ina was the new babysitter highly endorsed by the Lu family so Emily had high regards with Ina''s skills


    and trusted her very well. But little did Emily knew that Ina already threw her under the bus while she


    slept peacefully. Quietly she sneaked out and phoned someone as if she was spying Emily for some


    reason.


    It was alreadyte in the morning when Emily woke up. She was so exhausted fromst night that her


    body clock did not work.


    Since it was alreadyte and she was not in the mood to face any of those troubles that day, she


    decided to take a day off from work.


    But trouble seemed to have a way of finding Emily even if she did not ask for it.


    Jennifer was immediately sent back by Jacob after that day because he wanted to imply that he had


    nothing or no one to be afraid of now.


    If it was for Jennifer, she would rather be locked in Jacob''s mansion so that she could stay closer to


    him and hoped that Jacob would finally notice her sometimes.


    But the thought of Jacob sending her back so that Emily would not misunderstand him made Jennifer


    feel humiliated, as if she was amodity that was returned when a better recement arrived.


    With her ns of getting close to Jacob got spoiled, she would do anything to return the same favor to


    Emily.


    Jennifer rushed to Emily''s ce to give her a taste of her disappointment and disgust, and to make the


    latter unhappy like she was.


    "Ding-dong, ding-dong." Jennifer impatiently rang Emily''s doorbell. As she stood there waiting for the


    door to open, she smoothened her new hairdo and dress.


    She was very annoyed that she was not able to parade her new look and outfit that day in Jacob''s


    mansion, so the least she could do now was to show Emily that she looked better than thetter.


    ''I will never be defeated by someone like Emily!'' Jennifer thought to herself.


    It waste in the afternoon when Emily heard the doorbell rang, but she did not budge. She assumed


    that whoever it was at the door would eventually leave if no one opened it. Unfortunately, the doorbell


    continued to ring. There was no one at home at that time except for Emily ¨C Ina was out to buy some


    food at the supermarket, while Beryl was deeply asleep in the room. Much to her dismay, she got up to


    answer the door. As she opened the door and her eyes finally adjusted to the sunlight, she did not


    expect the person who was at her door. Emily paused for a moment and looked at Jennifer with a cold


    and straight face.


    Still surprised, Emily asked coldly, "Miss Jennifer, what brought you here?"


    As soon as the door opened, Jennifer''s jaw dropped in disbelief. She looked at Emily from head to toe


    and noticed that thetter was only wearing a bathrobe with her long, curly hair hanging loosely on her


    shoulders. Emily''s face was not made up, but her beauty still radiated from that in yet beautiful face.


    Jennifer then saw the red marks on Emily''s neck and could not help but feel angry and deeply


    offended. She cleared her throat and yelled, "I don''t care if you are Cloris or Emily, but please behave


    yourself properly."


    Emily sighed and replied coldly, "Well, that is what exactly I want to tell you."


    "For your information, I am Jacob''s fianc¨¦e now, so do not ever flirt with my Jacob," Jennifer warned.


    "Fianc¨¦e? I didn''t know that. Does Jacob know his fianc¨¦e exist?"


    Emily said. Jennifer felt the sarcasm in those words and immediately regretteding to Emily''s ce.


    She felt ridiculous for stooping down to Emily''s level.


    Jennifer had never thought she would lose her self-control over Jacob and that she could do such


    things just for him.


    She was a noble and elegant youngdy, while Emily was no onepared to her. But now it seemed


    that their ces were reversed when she came here, and it was uneptable.


    "Emily, I know I shouldn''t be saying this to you, but you left me no choice. I''m pregnant. And Jacob is


    the father of the baby. I have been living in Jacob''s mansion since we found out that I''m expecting. You


    saw that, didn''t you? And you are also aware that Jacob has never brought any women in his mansion


    except for you and me, right?" Jennifer said.


    Jennifer kept her eyes locked on Emily''s face, hoping that thetter would be furious and resented after


    hearing what she said. But to Jennifer''s surprise, Emily kept a straight face.


    She could not believe that Emily did not care about Jacob at all.


    "I knew Jacob very well. I know him more than you do," Jennifer added, trying to sound more


    believable. Emily could see through Jennifer''s envy and distorted soul. She kept her cold eyes locked


    at Jennifer and said sarcastically, "Oh, and I know you very well."


    Jennifer knew that Emily saw through her lies and tricks at that moment. ''How can it be? I know we


    both love Jacob and she should be raging by now with all the things I just said. But how can she remain


    this calm? How can she remain this elegantly calm?


    Why should I suffer all by myself?'' Jennifer yelled in her mind.


    "Believe what you want, but the fact remains that Jacob is the father of the child I''m carrying," Jennifer


    said. She stared at Emily with resentment and continued, "The Gu Family always think highly of


    offspring, and I happen to have what they want. So, how can youpete with that? Oh, I forgot. You


    already have a daughter. But I guess you don''t even know who the father of your daughter is, am I


    right?"


    Emily did not say a word and just stared at her. She sighed and smiled sarcastically.


    "How pathetic. I feel sorry for you.


    You are deeply in love with someone who won''t love you back. Poor girl," Emily chuckled.


    These words stabbed Jennifer''s heart like a knife and her face turned pale. "How dare you! You have


    no right to feel sorry for me!" Jennifer screamed uncontrobly.


    "That''s enough, Jennifer!" The cold voice came from Jennifer''s back. The familiar voice made her


    anxious as the man continued to unmask her lies. "So, you''re telling people you''re pregnant, and that I


    am the father of the child. And you expect me to believe that?


    If you want to tell that lie, you could at least be reasonable. Nothing happened between us and I never


    touched you. So how can I be the father of that baby?"


    Jennifer turned around and saw Jacob''s fuming face. Seeing his eyes full of disgust, Jennifer could


    only mutter in a low voice, "Jacob¡­"


    Jennifer approached Jacob, but he avoided her indifferently. Jacob said sternly, "I am warning you for


    thest time, if you y any more of this trick, you''d only make me hate you even more. I won''t be so


    polite to you the next time you do this again."


    "No, Jacob. You don''t understand. I only do this because I love you!" Jennifer pleaded. Her eyes were


    starting to fill with tears.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jennifer, please. You really disgust me," he said in a cold tone. Jacob looked at her nkly like she


    was just a stranger. He continued, "I may have yed dumb about the DNA test you initiated four years


    ago, but it didn''t mean I knew nothing about it."


    Jennifer''s face turned dead pale and she anxiously bit her lips tightly. She was caught off guard and


    could not say a word. She did not know what to do as Jacob unveiled her plots in front of Emily.


    Jennifer felt vulnerable and embarrassed. She felt like a clown in a circus and Emily was standing there


    to watch her fall into her own trick.


    Atst, Jennifer had drawn thest straw of her friendship with Jacob. She stood there silently, still


    could not figure out how to get out of the mess she made.


    Jacob was annoyed and warned Jennifer sternly, "Better stay away from us. You don''t want to see your


    family go bankrupt, do you? So please behave yourself!


    And get out of here now! I don''t want to see your face anymore!"

 Chapter 380 Best Birthday Gift Ever

    Chapter 380 Best Birthday Gift Ever


    Jennifer was left in an extremely awkward position. Sporting a counterfeit smile, she hoped that the


    awkwardness that bathed the moment would be transient, before she walked away utterly


    embarrassed.


    While, Emily and Jacob stood in the doorway. They remained silent, but the moment their eyes met,


    they knew that they were still deeply attached to each other.


    "Mommy! Who is it?" A child''s brisk voice broke the silence. It was Beryl, she clung to her mother and


    looked outside the door. "Uncle Jacob! Are you here to see me?" Beryl jumped with excitement.


    Jacob stared at her with loving eyes, before he bent down and picked her up in his arms, "Yeah! Did


    you miss uncle Jacob?"


    "Yes!" Beryl leaned her head against his chest and answered in an infantile voice.


    Emily''s heart melted at the sight of such an endearing scene. "Beryl," she called out gently.


    Beryl turned around to face her mother with a pair of innocent, twinkling eyes and said, "Mommy?"


    Emily was hesitant and doubtful. She weighed the pros and cons in her mind incessantly, but still


    couldn''t decide whether to tell Beryl the truth about her father or not. Finally, she decided to take a leap


    of faith, "Beryl, he is... He is your real father."


    Stunned, Jacob felt like he just got hit by a lightning. The sparks in his brain, desperately tried to


    connect the dots and instead just caused a short circuit.


    ''She admitted it!


    I am Beryl''s biological father! She admitted it!''


    Beryl, however, didn''t seem as shocked as Emily had expected. Instead, she casuallyughed and


    brushed it off, "I already knew that he is my dad. Didn''t you know that, mommy? Ha-ha, mommy you''ve


    been such a fool."


    Emily had a strange feeling in her gut, but she couldn''t put a finger on it. She wanted to keep the secret


    to herself, but Beryl was sensitive enough to detect her sadness. A small, charming smile broke out of


    Emily''s lips, and she squeezed Beryl''s cheeks yfully, "Youngdy, you should never talk to your


    dearest mommy like that."


    Jacob held Emily''s hand, and almost immediately she could feel the heat rising in her cheeks, but she


    didn''t draw her hand back. "It''s Beryl''s birthday today," said Jacob.


    His words took Emily by surprise. A lot had happened over the past few days, and while Emily was


    busy dealing with her chaotic life, shepletely forgot that it was her daughter''s birthday.


    "Sorry baby..."


    Emily apologized, feeling disappointed at her own ipetency.


    "It is okay mommy." However, instead of getting angry at Emily, Berylforted her. She reached out


    her tiny hands and touched her mother''s face. "You''ve already given me the best gift in the world!" she


    said.


    "What would that be?"


    "A dad!" Beryl let her face flood with a smile and she gave both Emily and Jacob kisses. "Right,


    Daddy?"


    When the word "Daddy" came out from Beryl''s mouth, Jacob''s heart melted, as if he had never been so


    happy in his life. "Yes," he said, smiling with a full set of teeth.


    Emily felt conflicted. Beryl needed a father figure in her life and Emily did not have the heart to take that


    away from her. After all, they were rted by blood.


    "Mommy? Yeah?" Jacob could not help himself teasing her.


    There was nothing wrong with "mommy". But it was supposed to be a heart-warming word for couples


    that had been living together.


    Emily was overwhelmed with a feeling of uneasiness, but she did not voice her difort.


    "Bring them in." Jacob released her hand, and asked the maidservant to bring some boxes in.


    Emily looked at him with astonishment and asked, "What are you doing? Are you moving somewhere?"


    "These are the gifts for Beryl." Jacob gave her a tender smile and gazed at her with his soulful eyes,


    "Well, do you want me to move in and live with you and my daughter?"


    "I did not mean it..."


    "Ha-ha, that''s exactly what I thought!"


    "..."


    Emily wished she could take her words back, ''What am I doing? Shooting myself in the foot?''


    Surprisingly, Beryl wasn''t too happy to see the gifts. She asked, "Daddy, are these for me?"


    Jacob was patient with Beryl, "Yes, don''t you want to open them?"


    Beryl shook her head in refusal, "No daddy, I do not want gifts."


    "What do you want then? Go ahead, tell me." Jacob looked at Beryl affectionately, his eyes overflowing


    with love for her. He would have given her anything she had asked for. The stars, the moon, anything.


    "I wanna go to the beach with mommy and daddy! I''ve heard that the ocean is blue and the sand is


    golden, but I''ve never seen it with my own eyes," said Beryl, under her breath. She sounded sad and


    disheartened.


    Seeing the disappointment on his daughter''s face, Jacob quickly added, "Sure, we can go to the


    beach."


    "No, you can not." Emily was against the proposal, "Beryl can not be exposed to the sun, the ultraviolet


    radiation is harmful to her body."


    "Please mommy, I will be careful," Beryl looked at her mother ruefully and continued, "I have never


    been to the beach..."


    "I will take care of our baby girl. She has spent most of her life indoors. She needs to see the outside


    world. She will be okay, trust me?"


    They both stared at Emily with much expectation. Emily did not have the heart to disappoint them, but


    she could not just say yes either.


    Disappointment took over Beryl''s face. Jacob picked Beryl up in his arms and whispered something in


    her ears. Before long, the smile on her face reappeared.


    Emily wondered what he had said to Beryl. As she was trying to bring up her question, Jacob put down


    Beryl and carried Emily on his shoulder.


    Emily was shocked, "What are you doing!


    Put me down! Not in front of our child!"


    "Nope, I am not here, I cannot see anything..." Beryl said to her mother, as she covered her eyes with


    her hands.


    Meanwhile, Ina had returned from the market just then, only to find Emily on the shoulders of a


    stranger. Appalled, she tried to stop the man, but Beryl clung to her arms tightly and would not let her


    go.


    "Aunt Ina, he is my dad!"


    "Dad?" Ina was shocked, as she did not expect Beryl''s biological father to be that man. Should she


    stop them?


    "Daddy would never hurt mommy!" Beryl patted her chest and said decisively.


    Ina wasn''t so easily convinced, but before she could do anything, Jacob carried Emily into the room


    and locked the door behind him.


    Jacobid Emily down gently on the bed. This man''s strong body towered over Emily, and she felt


    apprehensive. She moved backwards subconsciously.


    Jacob burst outughing, "Did I scare you yesterday?"


    "No..." Emily did not realize what he was talking about after she had answered him. Her face burned,


    "Stop talking nonsense, you know what, we should really talk about this outside..."


    "Are you sure?" Jacob had made his mind to talk to her seriously, so he stopped making fun of her and


    moved close to kiss her on the lips.


    However, Emily turned her head subconsciously, and the kiss fell on her cheek. She tried her best to


    keep a calm exterior, "Aren''t we going to talk about this?"


    "Well, you needed some convincing, so..." This time, Jacob kissed her right on the lips, and acted like,


    ''If you do not agree, I will just keep kissing you.''


    Jacob ced his hands behind her head, and pulled her face close to kiss her. His tongue invaded her


    mouth and plundered every single bit of sweetness inside.


    Emily was the lover that he had been dreaming of.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Poisonous, toxic and addictive.

 Chapter 381 Because Daddy Loves Mommy

    Chapter 381 Because Daddy Loves Mommy


    What kind of negotiation was this? It was crystal clear that he was taking advantage of her.


    Emily was dizzy from the euphoric kiss when Jacob stopped for just a moment to let her speak. She


    conceded, "Okay, you can stop kissing me now¡­"


    Jacob didn''t heed this and went back in his words, he proceeded to kiss her violently. He only stopped


    when someone knocked on the door, his face full of unsatisfied regret.


    "Rat-a-tat." The knock went on at a steady pace, apanied with Ina''s voice, "Miss Lu?"


    Upon hearing this, Emily snapped back to reality and red at Jacob then pushed him away. With her


    temper leashed, she proimed, "I''m alright!"


    Ina continued, "Miss Lu, I brought the food I got from the market, but I''m not sure if the okra I bought


    was the one you wanted. Would youe out and take a look?"


    Clearly, Ina didn''t want Emily to be alone in a room with Jacob.


    With a gleam of displeasure in his eyes, Jacob wordlessly stood up and fixed Emily''s hair then smiled,


    "Now it''s settled. We, a family of three, will go to the seaside."


    A family of three¡­


    Emily had to admit when she heard the word ''family'', a warm feeling spread throughout her body, like a


    small hole was opened on the walls of her heart.


    "Miss Lu?" Ina urged again, this time with a tinge of nervousness in her voice.


    Emily couldn''t stay in the room with Jacob anymore, so she went out with Jacob in tow.


    As soon as Beryl saw Jacobe out of the room, she ran and wrapped her arms around his legs and


    eagerly asked, "How was it Daddy? Did Mommy agree?"


    Jacob patted her little round head, winked and gestured an OK sign to her. Beryl''s smile almost


    reached the heavens as she raised her hand for a high-five.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "You''re the best, Daddy! Even Mommy listens to you!"


    Seeing the evident adoration on his daughter''s expression, Jacob''s weary heart couldn''t help but feel


    revitalized. "Why, of course. Mommy''s always obedient to me..."


    "Am I?" Emily''s cold voice came from behind him, "You''re saying that I''ll obey your everymand be


    it right or wrong?"


    "No, you got it wrong." Turning slowly with a solemn expression, he lied through his teeth, "What I


    meant to say to Beryl was that Mommy liked me best."


    Beryl''s eyes widened in amused surprise. Daddy was under Mommy!


    Emily snorted softly and wordlessly turned around and walked towards the kitchen. She heard the faint


    voice of Beryl, who sounded surprised.


    "Daddy is afraid of Mommy!"


    "No." He corrected her instantly. "Daddy loves Mommy, remember?"


    With a long sounding "Oh", Beryl replied, "Yes, I remember."


    Emily''s heart softened. This man touched her innermost emotions. She thought that with agees


    emotional maturity, but she was as emotional as ever.


    "Miss Lu?" Ina asked after observing her distracted face, "The man..."


    "Huh?" Emily snapped back to reality. Looking at Ina''s suspicious eyes, she exined, "He''s really


    Beryl''s father."


    Ina continued, "Do Sean and Mrs. Lu know?"


    Emily walked towards the kitchen counter and pondered for a moment, she then said, "Whether they


    know or not, I hope this stays between us."


    "I see, Miss Lu." Ina''s eyes became emotionless, but a flicker of something that Emily couldn''t quite


    understand shed in her eyes for a brief moment.


    Jacob was a man of action, so the next day he had already arranged the seaside trip and went there


    extra early to pick up Beryl and Emily.


    Brimming with excitement, Beryl opened the door. As soon as she saw Jacob, her eyes lit up and


    beamed at him, "Daddy, you''re here!"


    Jacob bent down to pick her up and kissed her little cheek, "Where''s Mommy?"


    "Mommy''s still sleeping, she''s lying down on her bed." Beryl raised her chin proudly. "Beryl didn''t stay


    in bed today!"


    "Beryl is great." Jacob was never one to hold back praise for his daughter. In his eyes, Beryl was the


    best as well as his wife. "Come on, let''s wake mommy up."


    Ina, who was cooking breakfast in the kitchen, was about to stop Jacob from going up, but was stopped


    by his intense aura and dignity.


    Paying no attention to the nanny, Jacob held Beryl in his arms and slowly ascended the stairs into


    Emily''s bedroom.


    Emily, who was still lying in bed, had her eyes closed. Her longshes cast elegant shadows that


    resembled painting brushes over her eyelids. Her breath shallow yet at a rhythmic pace, her sleep was


    peaceful and she looked beyond beautiful.


    Jacob wouldn''t have destroyed such a beautiful sight if he could help it.


    Beryl tugged at his cor and spoke, almost whispering, "Don''t forget we''re going to the seaside today,


    wake mommy up!"


    "Why don''t you wake her up, Beryl?" Jacob asked softly.


    "But, I''m scared that mommy would get angry at me." Beryl replied, pouting.


    "So you want me to do it?" Jacob didn''t know whether tough or cry at this.


    She replied with perfect assurance and a smug face, "Because daddy loves mommy."


    The excuse was watertight. No getting out of this one, Jacob thought.


    He stretched out his hand to caress Emily''s face and spoke softly, "Emily, wake up."


    With a twinge of doubt in her voice, Beryl said, "My mommy is Cloris, not Emily."


    Jacob paused for a while to think of a way to exin theirplicated rtionship, but to no avail. So


    he instead said, "It''s your mommy''s nickname that only I can use."


    Beryl seemed to understand the underlying love, "Oh."


    At that moment, Emily could feel a soft touch grazing her cheek, prating the barriers of sleep.


    Dazed, she slowly opened her eyes, and was met with the Jacob''s devilishly handsome face.


    "Well, get up!"


    "Go away, I want to sleep..." Emily turned the other way, eyes closed. Her voice was soft but sounded


    alluring like a kitten.


    Jacob was enchanted by this, he suddenly closed in and kissed her on the cheek, "Come on, my kitty


    cat, get up."


    Emily ignored him and went about sleeping. Jacob continued to coax her to get up, "If you don''t get up


    in the next five seconds, I''ll hold you up."


    Emily disregarded this and pretended to still be asleep. True to his word, after five seconds, Jacob was


    holding Emily up with one hand, just like a child.


    Still groggy from the rude awakening, Emily was dumped over his shoulder, "What do you think you''re


    doing?"


    "Holding you." Jacob answered simple and left the room with Beryl in one hand and Emily in the other.


    Beryl was amused. She pped her hands excitedly. "You''re amazing, Daddy! You can carry two


    people at the same time without breaking a sweat!"


    As far as Jacob was concerned, as long as Emily was willing to give birth, he would hold up all their


    children.


    When they reached the living room, Emily started to really wake up. She struggled in Jacob''s arms and


    even punched him, "What are you doing so early in the morning?"


    Jacob face was a mask of innocence, "I just held you up."


    As if it was a perfectly normal thing to do.


    Beryl''s expression almost mimics the innocence in Jacob''s face. They looked almost exactly the same.


    Looking at both of them and noticing the uncanny resemnce, Emily couldn''t stay mad at Jacob


    anymore.


    "Never mind, I don''t want to talk to you."


    It only took a short time for Beryl toe to her father''s side.


    It was true that a growing girl couldn''t be kept at home. She didn''t forget that Jacob''s attractiveness


    won the heart of Beryl, and even wanted to be her boyfriend. Now, she was also content with Jacob


    being her father.

 Chapter 382 Like A Wolf And Tiger

    Chapter 382 Like A Wolf And Tiger


    Ina served breakfast on the table.


    Jacob just took one bite at Beryl''s request and his lips frowned as he looked at Emily and said, "Your


    cooking is better.


    Why don''t you cook something for me?"


    Jacob looked at her with great expectations, but Emily smiled and put a damper on his mood, "You


    wish! I haven''t cooked for a long time."


    "I can cook for you!" said Jacob enthusiastically, sounding more excited rather than disappointed.


    Beryl broke into apuse, and she cheered, "Dad, I didn''t know you could cook. That''s so cool!"


    Jacob was very satisfied with Beryl''s reaction, "Dad will cook for you every day."


    Emily was amazed at the strong chemistry Jacob and Beryl shared with each other. Their father-and-


    daughter rtionship warmed her heart.


    "If we go to the beach today, will we be in a rush?" asked Emily.


    "No, I have gotten everything done. We just need to go," Jacob answered.


    "But I haven''t set my work up..." Emily looked for excuses, but she changed her mind after Beryl gave


    her the puppy-dog eyes, pouting her bottom lip ever so slightly. "Okay. I will make some calls and set it


    up."


    "Mom, how nice of you!" Beryl let her face flood with a smile and she pped her little hands, pulsing


    on her toes.


    Who could refuse such a cute and adorable child?N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After making arrangements for her work, Emily agreed to set out. She didn''t need to bother about


    anything else except for her essentials because Jacob had prepared for everything else.


    Emily snuggled up with Beryl inside Jacob''s car. Little did they know that someone was watching them


    secretly from a distance until they drove away.


    "How long do I have to wait?" Fists clenched, burning rage flowed through Jack''s body like boilingva,


    as he helplessly watched the three of them drive away together. Despite Jack''s cid temperament, he


    twitched asionally, as if his eyes would burst wide awake. Deep in his heart, he couldn''t wait to step


    forward and separate them!


    Sitting next to Jack, Mr. Gu, with a cane in one hand and the other covering his mouth, coughed


    intentionally to get Jack''s attention. He looked at Jack with a little contempt and said, "Lack of


    forbearance in such small matters can upset great ns. All this for a woman. Is she worth your


    worries?"


    Mr. Gu''s bad health was a constant reminder that his age had caught up with him. It also reminded him


    of why he had to be careful of Jacob. Mr. Gu thought very little of Jacob after they had a falling out. No


    matter at what cost, he could not let his power fall into Jacob''s hands.


    However, his heir apparently was his only grandson, Jack. Even if Jack was weak and unfit to take over


    his empire, he could still groom Jack.


    Unfortunately, Jack was too naive inparison to Jacob.


    "Forbearance? You want me to forbear?"


    Jack sneered. Emily could end up being with Jacob if he continued to forbear. So how could he willingly


    continue to forbear?


    Mr. Gu coughed again, "If you want to get what you want, you must be patient until the timees


    when you are powerful enough to strike your enemy."


    "Jack, remember this. Anger without control is meaningless."


    "Bang!" Jack mmed his fist on the hood of the car and his face darkened. "You are right," he said to


    his grandfather.


    ......


    Emily thought that they were just going to the closest beach, but to her surprise, Jacob had scheduled


    a trip overseas. She was fooled into boarding the ne and by the time she realized what was


    happening, it was already toote.


    However, just as long as there was a smile on Beryl''s face, Emily''s difort disappeared. Beryl was


    so happy about this trip, Emily didn''t want to ruin the moment for her.


    The nended at Coral Ind, in K country. With breathtaking scenery andfortable climate, the


    ind was hailed as one of the most beautiful inds in the world. It was a holiday destination for the


    rich and extravagant.


    Upon their arrival, they went to the hotel they would be staying in.


    Jacob rented out the entire top floor. When Beryl walked into the suite, she couldn''t help yelling


    excitedly, "Little fish!"


    The floor and wall of the suite were made of special ss. Marine creatures of different varieties swam


    under the ss floor, giving the whole ce the look of an underwater pce.


    Needless to say, Beryl was in love with the ce and Jacob had aplished in winning her heart


    over.


    Beryl enjoyed thepany of those little fishes so much, she could spend hours looking at them.


    Jacob then suggested, "How about we remake your room into something like this when we get back?"


    Beryl thought about it and then shook her head, "I like my room just the way it is. I can appreciate those


    fishes from here anyway."


    "All right. It''s up to you." Jacob always fulfilled Beryl''s demands as long as she stayed within


    reasonability. He looked at Emily and said, "Are you feeling tired? Why don''t you get some rest now?


    We can take Beryl outside in the afternoon. The weather will be more pleasant by then."


    Emily was clearly exhausted and jetgged, so she took Jacob''s advice and went to get some rest in


    the other room. All the while, Beryl stayed in the room talking with the marine creatures.


    In the afternoon, Emily felt someone''s hands rubbing her body when she woke up. When she reached


    out and touched a big hand, she woke up from her sleepy trance immediately.


    "Who''s this?"


    "Me."


    Emily felt relieved when she saw Jacob sitting next to her on the bed. But when she remembered that


    she was naked under the nket she kicked him out angrily, "What are you doing?"


    Jacob gripped her ankles and shook a bottle of sunscreen he had in his hands. "I was helping you put


    on some sunscreen. Shall we go outside?" he said innocently.


    Emily''s eyes squinted meanly and she said, "I can do it myself. You can leave now."


    "But you can''t reach some parts."


    "Don''t worry. I can."


    Jacob was afraid of infuriating her, so he gave up persisting and left her alone, "If you need anything,


    just let me know."


    Soon after, Jacob left, Emily started putting sunscreen on her body. She remembered what had


    happened between them before in the hotel when she saw the marks on her body. Dismayed, she


    cursed at Jacob in her mind.


    Although she had volunteered to do that with him to return the favor, he didn''t need to nibble at her


    over and over again like he hadn''t eaten for year.


    Jacob looked like a hungry animal that had not fed in weeks.


    Emily knew they would go to the beach, so she wore a swimsuit, after putting on the sunscreen, and a


    chiffon scarf to cover the marks on her body.


    The moment she walked out and graced Jacob''s eyes, his heart skipped a beat.


    Even after childbirth, Emily had managed to keep in good shape. It was no surprise that she walked on


    the runway of a big event such as Starry Night.


    Emily looked elegant, dressed modestly in a conservative swimwear. It covered her body while


    highlighting her attractive curves and slender body. Even angels would fail to meet her heart-stopping


    beauty.


    The chiffon scarf gave her an air of mystery, which made her look like an unattainable fairy.


    Each closer step Emily took towards Jacob gave him butterflies in his stomach and he prayed they


    would never go away.

 Chapter 383 A Real Hooligan

    Chapter 383 A Real Hooligan


    Warm sunlight trickled down to the living room, bathing everything it touched with a faint golden glow.


    Emily looked especially beautiful under it, with her white beach sundress entuating her features. If


    Jacob could, he would hide Emily from everyone else''s sight as her beauty could attract other men as


    well. If they even saw her right now in her beach attire, they would instantly fall in love and go crazy for


    her.


    Beryl ran around Emily, frolicking. "Mommy, you are so beautiful, just like a fairy!" Beryl eximed, her


    eyes sparkling with delight. Jacob sat on the living room sofa, admiring the view in front of him as well


    with his dark eyes. His irises held something intense as he continued to gaze at her. Emily was indeed,


    a truly beautiful woman--and it stirred many things inside him.


    Emily felt like someone was staring at her. She whipped her head around and true enough, Jacob''s


    eyes were watching her. When she met his burning orbs, she felt a bit ufortable for some reason,


    contrary to the way she usually behaved in front of other people. It made her feel queasy as she


    coughed uneasily, and in an effort to change the subject, she said, "Beryl,e here. I will help you


    change your clothes."


    Beryl was happy enough toply and jumped straight into her arms. "Mommy, I''m going to be a fairy


    like you! It''s great," she dered excitedly.


    "Beryl, if you want to dress like a fairy, you should be cooperative with me, okay?" Emily told her and


    guided her into her clothes gently.


    "Okay, mommy," Beryl answered quickly.


    From the sofa, Jacob continued to devour her appearance with his eyes, until she closed the door


    again. A faint smile couldn''t help but form onto his lips, and his dark eyes were full of joy and desire.


    Meanwhile, Emily helped Beryl get dressed and she thered a generous amount of sunscreen onto


    her smooth, delicate skin. After that was done, they joined Jacob in the living room, and they went


    together outside to the beach.


    It was a fine afternoon outside. The previously bright sunlight was now a gentle orange glow of the


    golden hour. It shone on the sea beautifully, and the water reflected azure tones on the white clouds


    like a patchwork quilt of color. It wasn''t hot, and everything was good. The three of them strolled along


    the sandy shoreline and basked under the warm,fortable light of the sun.


    Beryl''s eyes looked out to the waters. "Wow, how beautiful!" she said in admiration. She felt really


    happy to gaze at the sea and the beach that she had yearned to see for so long. She looked like a


    cute, happy pixie as her eyes were alight with a young, girlish enjoyment of life.


    She continued to look at the blue waters that captivated her so much. Emily didn''t hold Beryl back


    when she saw how excited she was. She even allowed her to happily pick some shells and y with


    the sand on the shoreline.


    Emily was suddenly broken from her thoughts when someone called out to her. "Emily,e with me,"


    Jacob said. He held an outstretched hand for her to take, a charming smile on his face, and invited her


    to swim in the sea.


    In turn, Emily was fully entranced by his smile, so she took his hand and pressed it firmly into her


    delicate one. Her vice-like grip held his palm as if she would never let go. A gust of wind from the sea


    suddenly blew up the skirt of her thin dress, revealing an expanse of velvety smooth, fair skin that


    looked exquisite under the golden sun.


    Jacob''s eyes burned with desire as he held Emily with his long arms and took her into the sea. While


    they were in the waters, he dipped his head and whispered in her ear, "You''re so beautiful today." His


    hot breath caressed her earlobe, and made her blush and feel warm.


    While they floated in the waters, Emily took a deep breath and slowly calmed herself down. Then, she


    pushed him aside with her hands and swam to the other side, pretending that nothing had happened.


    However, she was soon caught by Jacob and fell back again into his arms.


    A pair of hands snaked around Emily''s slim waist and pulled her closer to its owner''s body. It was


    Jacob, who then pressed his lips onto hers arduously. Emily could feel the burning touch of his palms


    on her skin as they fondled her, and it made her feel the thirst of hot desire as well. It was like the very


    blood in her veins was boiled by his kiss, and even the cold seawater couldn''t cool her down.


    Jacob began to lead them to swim into the waters as they kissed. Their lips melted into one another


    and they were like a pair of kissing fishes in the sea. Suddenly, a wave came towards them, and in the


    next second they were engulfed in the tide. They instinctively held their breaths as they sank under the


    water, but their lips remained attached. Jacob didn''t fear the waves at all and he continued to kiss her


    even more violently and aggressively.


    However, he did take her out of the water before Emily ran out of air. When she came back to her


    senses, he pulled her into the sea and kissed her again. They went like that for a while and Jacob was


    obviously delighted in this kissing game, as he seemed to never get tired of it.


    Emily tried to kick him away, but her legs were buckled under the seawater. Finally, Jacob held her up


    just above the sea''s surface. She subconsciously hung her arms around his neck, and her head lolled


    on his shoulder as she gasped for air.


    "You¡­ You are a real hooligan!" Emily scolded.


    They were so close that her breath brushed his ear, and it went straight into his heart and his lower


    belly. Jacob''s body was excited and driven by lust again, as the beast of desire hidden deep in his body


    slowly woke up. His hands moved down and stroked her long legs.


    When Emily realized that she had aroused him, her skin flushed a deep red and she wanted to pull her


    hands back, but failed as they were held tight by Jacob. She became somewhat annoyed from her


    embarrassment and said, "Jacob, let me go!"


    "No, I don''t want to let you go," Jacob''s husky voice said in a rebellious tone. His lust made him act like


    a rascal.


    His scalding palms were hot like molten iron on her inmed skin, as if they were going to set her


    whole heart and soul on fire in the next second. "Let me go! Or I''m going to get angry!" she threatened.


    In the middle of his eager touches, Jacob felt somewhat helpless for some reason at her words, and his


    eyebrows furrowed. "Really? You want me let go of you? Okay," he said in a teasing tone.


    He loosened his grip ordingly. However, Emily slid directly into the sea as she hadn''t fully recovered


    her strength yet. She instinctively reached out and held onto him once more in case she would sink to


    the bottom again.


    "You..." Emily muttered. When she looked up to see a mischievous smile stered on Jacob''s face,


    she suddenly realized that he was ying tricks on her. She was annoyed by his satisfaction, so she


    released her grip on him, kicked him in the shins, and swam away by herself.


    Jacob felt guilty when she went away. "I know I''m wrong, Emily. I''m really sorry if I did anything wrong,"


    he amended. He swam quickly to where she was and hugged her again, coaxing her softly as if she


    was a spoiled child. "You don''t have the strength to swim back to the beach right now. I''ll take you


    back, okay?" he said gently as he stroked her bare arms.


    "It''s none of your business," Emily refused. Her face was cold as she tried to pull her hands back away


    from him, but she identally pped him in the process. A reddish mark began to form on his


    handsome face.


    Emily was stunned for a moment, but after a while she bit her lips and said, "You deserve it."


    "Yes, yes, I deserve it," Jacob replied softly. Even if there was a reddish imprint of a palm on his cheek,


    he wasn''t angry at all. Instead, he burst intoughter and pulled her closer to him. While swimming


    towards the shore, he continued, "Don''t be angry, my sweet girl."


    However, Emily kept struggling hard in his arms. Her delicate body rubbed hotly against his own.


    The friction between them only got hotter. Jacob took a deep breath and his voice grew a bit hoarse.


    "Baby, I swear if you keep moving in my arms, I''m afraid I would y our game with you in the sea


    once more," he said in a teasing tone.


    Emily''s cheeks flushed again. She was exasperated at his shameless and cheeky words, and she


    almost didn''t want to restrain herself from punching his chest. She couldn''t help but wonder why Jacob


    was bing more and more shameless now. Even when they were swimming in the sea, his mind


    could sure cook up some dark, lecherous thoughts¡­


    However, she was a clever woman so she stopped moving as she knew that struggling would make


    things worse. Jacob led them ashore and gave her a wet, salty kiss when theynded on the sand.


    After that, he turned around and swam into the sea again, his body moving like a vigorous, graceful


    fish.


    Her cheeks were ame once again. She caught her bottom lip between her teeth and tasted the salty


    tang of the seawater. The thought of what Jacob had done made her heart pound faster.


    "Mommy!" Beryl yelled from a distance and broke her from her reverie. Beryl''s little bare feet swished


    across the soft sands of the beach as she ran towards Emily with a curious look on her face. "Why is


    your face so red?" she asked, standing in front of her mother.


    Emily''s cold fingers touched her face and she answered, "Because the sun kissed my face."


    "Oh," Beryl said with a nod. Her young, naive self believed Emily''s words and held up a shell she had


    picked up. "Look, mommy. Isn''t this shell beautiful? I want to give it to you!" she said eagerly as her


    eyes shone with happiness.


    "Thank you Beryl," Emily beamed. Emily took the shells from her daughter''s little hands, a sweet smile


    formed on her lips. She admired the beautiful shapes of the shell carefully for a while, then took Beryl''s


    little hand and walked together to her beach umbre.


    When they got there, Emily put on her shawl and soon enough, a waiter came up to take their orders.


    Then, they were served with vegetables and meat skewered on thick wooden sticks. She was going to


    have a barbecue on the beach.


    There were many tourists on the beach, but Emily was in the best location with a wide view. She sat


    under a coconut tree, and the beach umbrepletely sheltered her from the sunlight.


    Her eyes gazed into the distance, and she even spotted Jacob''s undting figure swimming about in


    the sea.


    Emily had ordered some healthy food that Beryl could eat. She ced them on the grill and turned


    them over now and then. When they were fully grilled, she looked up again but was surprised to find


    that Jacob was nowhere in sight.


    She looked around repeatedly to search for him. Her eyes swept everywhere, but found nothing. Her


    anxious eyeballs looked back at the beach, thinking that Jacob might have been ashore already. Her


    eyes carefully scanned the whole shoreline from left to right, hoping to see that familiar figure.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ''No, it''s not him... None of them is my Jacob...'' she thought worriedly to herself.


    Emily felt a growing sense of panic. Where on earth did Jacob go? Did he drown in the waters? Emily


    was lost in various thoughts of really bad possibilities.


    Although he was good at swimming, many unexpected things could happen in the sea...


    Her heart sank into the depths of hopelessness at the thought of him drowning. She couldn''t sit still in


    the chair any longer, so she called the waiter and asked him to take care of Beryl. Then, she walked


    towards the ce where Jacob had just been swimming in the sea.


    "Jacob, where are you? Don''t scare me, Jacob!" she shouted into the distance.

 Chapter 384 A Good Husband’s Gesture

    Chapter 384 A Good Husband¡¯s Gesture


    Emily called out Jacob''s name repeatedly, but she could only hear the echo of her own voice from far


    away. She looked around but saw no one.


    When no one responded to her call, she started to panic. Her mind was clouded with the tragic endings


    of lovers in TV series and this made her more anxious. She unconsciously rushed to the sea, braving


    the big waves and the cold water.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She was already far from the shore and water level was already on her waist. Her feet were barely


    touching the sand and the waves grew bigger and eventually she lost her bnce. But before her body


    hit the water, a strong arm caught her and embraced her tightly from behind.


    Emily was startled and turned around to see who it was. But the waves hit Emily''s back again and she


    fell into the familiar arms with her face buried into the man''s chest.


    Jacob''s charming and gentle voice echoed into her ears, "Hey, what''s wrong?"


    Emily was relieved to hear that sweet voice again, her heartbeat gradually slowed down. But instead of


    answering the question, she couldn''t help but me Jacob, "Where on earth did you go? You could


    have at least told me before you go!"


    Jacob was surprised to hear these words from Emily. A slight smile crossed his face and he couldn''t


    help but tease her, "You''re worried about me, aren''t you?"


    " No, I''m not!" she stuttered, trying to avoid Jacob''s gaze. She then pushed Jacob away and walked


    back to the shore.


    Jacob walked right behind her still smiling. He gently said, "I was just resting on one of those big rocks.


    There''s no need for you to worry, dear. Okay?"


    "Yeah, fine. Whatever." Emily answered in a cold voice while walking back to the shore.


    Jacob found Emily more attractive when she was pissed. As soon as they reached the shore, he


    cuddled her up from behind and whispered to her ears, "I''m sorry if I made you worry. But I''m happy to


    know that you care about me."


    Jacob''s arms were so strong, and his embrace was tight but gentle. When Emily tried to free herself


    from his embrace, she failed. She surrendered and grunted, "You''re crazy!"


    "What if I am?" he answered. Jacob kissed the back of Emily''s ear and continued, "I''d rather be crazy


    and cured by you than to be normal without you."


    Emily''s face turned red and she could not say anything.


    The people on the shore were busy with their own business ¨C some were rxing under the shade of


    their umbre, others were enjoying the water, and few were tanning their skin under the heat of the


    sun. Emily and Jacob were like ordinary tourists in the foreign country beach. They blended in very well


    with the crowd and no one knew them; therefore no one could judge them.


    This made Emily and Jacob more rxed and happier.


    They just enjoyed the heat of the sun, listening to the rxing sound of the waves hitting the shore, and


    treating their eyes to the marvelous, infinite blue ocean.


    Emily could not stay mad at Jacob for long and the rxing vibe of the beach made her more lenient to


    him.


    "Mommy! Daddy!" Beryl called out, waving her hands as she ran towards them. "Please roast some


    lobsters for me!"


    Emily and Jacob walked back to the restaurant hand in hand. Since most tourists preferred to roast the


    lobsters themselves, the waiter who was attending to their table left so the family could enjoy the


    sumptuous delicacy.


    On the table, Jacob kissed Emily''s forehead as he led her to sit beside Beryl. "Sit tight and rx. I will


    roast these for you tonight," he said.


    He was about to move to his ce when Beryl pouted and said, "Daddy, why did you kiss only Mommy


    and not me? Don''t you love me, too?"


    "Of course, I love you too, my baby." Jacob lowered his head and kissed Beryl''s cheek and patted her


    head. "Feel better now?" he asked.


    Beryl smiled and giggled, "Yes!"


    Jacob went to the roasting area with the lobster and the other ingredients he needed.


    First, he carefully put the lobsters on the grill, then brushed sauce onto the lobsters. He waited for a


    few minutes then flipped the lobsters and brushed sauce to the other side. When the lobsters were


    already cooked, he cut them into halves and the delicious aroma filled the air.


    Jacob was concentrating on roasting the seafood for his family.


    Beryl was standing near him with her eyes locked on the lobsters. She was excited to taste the


    exquisite food and almost drooled.


    Jacob noticed the expression on Beryl''s face, so he sliced a portion of the lobsters and served it to her


    te. Beryl smiled at the gesture of her father and started to munch on the food. Jacob was happy to


    see Beryl enjoying her meal.


    A handsome guy who had excellent cooking skills would always catch a lot of attention, especially from


    women.


    Several foreigndies from the other table were stealing nces at Jacob as he was preparing the


    meal for his family.


    Beryl couldn''t help but notice thesedies and whispered to Emily, "Mommy, I don''t like the other


    women staring at Daddy."


    Emily also noticed it but did not want to pay any attention. But since her daughter mentioned it, she felt


    bitter for no reason at all and all she could say was, "Oh?"


    "Mommy, aren''t you worried about them? I can''t let them get Daddy''s attention." Beryl said.


    "Beryl, what are you talking about? You''re too young to say those things," Emily said in disbelief.


    Beryl could not understand what Emily said and was still worried about it. She said, "Mommy, this is


    just for crisis awareness."


    "Be quiet and just eat your lobsters, okay?" Emily shushed her daughter. She fed a small portion of


    lobster into Beryl''s mouth to keep her quiet.


    "Hmm¡­" was all Beryl could say with lobster in her mouth. Atst, Emily was able to keep Beryl quiet


    while she dealt with an inner battle of jealousy.


    Jacob was busy ting the lobsters on the table. When he turned around to look at his family, he saw


    Emily nkly brushing some sauce onto the lobsters repeatedly. He gently stopped her, "I think that''s


    enough sauce, dear."


    Emily was startled and seemed to be back to her senses. "Oh, really? I''m sorry," she apologized. Emily


    stopped and put back the brush to the canister. She lifted her head and met his affectionate eyes and


    sweet smile. She blushed and moved her gaze away from his.


    Jacob was only wearing a pair of trunks showing his long legs. His upper body was showing, unting


    his broad shoulders and muscr arms. His bronze skinplimented his manly features. One could


    say that Jacob was the perfect man.


    ''No wonder Beryl was worried about all thedies around here, '' Emily thought.


    "Hey, is something wrong? Why are you avoiding my stare?" Jacob asked as he gently lifted Emily''s


    face to meet his.


    Emily met Jacob''s deep eyes and noticed sweat dripping across his perfectly sculpted face. The more


    she looked at his face, the more she realized how sexy Jacob was. She suddenly felt a tingling


    sensation in between her thighs.


    Her face blushed but did not want Jacob to see, so she grunted, "I''m not avoiding you. I just don''t have


    a reason to look at you, that''s all."


    Jacob silently looked at Emily for a few moments trying to study her facial expression. He could feel


    that Beryl wanted to say something to him, but he suddenly stood up and left. Several minutester, he


    was back with a T-shirt on and a decent pair of swim shorts.


    "I don''t want you to be angry, so I changed my clothes. My body is only for your stare."


    Jacob said in English, loud and clear so that the foreigndies could hear. Soon, the women left with a


    frown on their faces.


    "I''m not angry at all ¨C" Emily murmured. Emily did not expect Jacob to care for what she felt, and she


    was delighted with his gestures. Before she could finish what she wanted to say, she met Jacob''s eyes.


    It was as if his eyes were telling Emily, ''I''m good, am I not? Praise me, please?''


    Emily was speechless.


    ''Why do I feel that Jacob is like a puppy eager for affection?'' Emily thought.


    But she did not give in to Jacob''s unspoken request. Disappointed like a child who did not get a pat on


    his head, Jacob continued to prepare the meal for his family. Nevertheless, they all enjoyed this


    peaceful day and sumptuous meal. Jacob wouldn''t trade this day for any other day.


    ...


    After the pleasant dinner, they went back to their hotel to cap the night. Beryl''s birthday celebration


    continued in their hotel room with a strawberry cake made by Jacob himself. While they were all


    enjoying the cake, the phone suddenly rang.


    Emily picked up the phone and it was Mrs. Lu calling from another country. The olddy first asked how


    Emily and Beryl were doing. Then she reminded Emily to pick up the parcel they sent for Beryl''s


    birthday. And finally, they asked to have a Facetime with Beryl.


    Emily hesitated at first but then gave in. She connected with Mrs. Lu through Facetime and handed the


    phone to Beryl.


    "Grandpa, Grandma..." Beryl could not hide her happiness after seeing her grandparents through the


    computer screen. She said in native German, "I miss you so much!"


    The Lu couple missed their grandchild and was longing to see her in person. Mrs. Lu said, "Happy


    birthday, our sweet granddaughter. Are you obeying your mother?"


    "Yes, I am!" Beryl said happily and continued, "I learned Chinese and I''m quite good at it now. Look, I


    can show you."


    "That''s very nice to hear, Beryl," Mr. Lu praised.


    The Lu couple had a wonderful chat with their granddaughter.


    Emily did not mention to them about Jacob and that he was with them at that time. Beryl was also mum


    about his father''s presence at the hotel room.


    The Lu couple was telling Beryl about their adventures; Beryl was likewise enthusiastic about sharing


    her beach birthday celebration. In the middle of their video chat, another man showed up on the


    screen.


    It was Sean, Cloris'' brother and the son of the Lu family.

 Chapter 485 Do Not Screw Over My Son

    Chapter 485 Do Not Screw Over My Son


    Emily immediately regretted her actions. She should have stayed in the cave and should have never


    believed the vigers in the first ce. She put herself in great danger with her impatience and naivety.


    She felt like a sacrificialmb being taken to a monster to be eaten. She had no enough strength to


    resist and fight.


    ''No! This can''t be. I won''t just give in like this!''


    The head of the vige was ready to defile her. He looked at Emily with lust in his eyes. He was


    drooling like a dog. Emily was scared but could not let fear overwhelm her. She knew that she must do


    something to fight. She would bite him if he dared to touch her. She was ready until someone suddenly


    kicked the door open. "Bang!"


    Emily saw a silver lining as soon as the door opened. At first, Emily just saw a figure but when her eyes


    adjusted to the light, she finally saw a tall, sturdy, middle-aged woman.


    "Hey! What the hell are you doing here?"


    The woman howled with rage that frightened the vige head. In his fear, he fell off the bed and hurt


    himself. He squealed in pain, "Ouch! Sweetheart! I can exin! It''s not what you think it is."


    ''Damn it! What is this tigress doing here? She shouldn''t be home by now! Fuck! This old bat has


    spoiled the fun, '' the vige head thought in his mind.


    His wife twisted his ear, and lifted him up, "So you''re cheating on me with this woman while I''m gone?


    Kneel, you pervert!"


    The vige head immediately knelt like a child being scolded by his mother. His whole body was


    shaking in fear.


    He pointed at Emily and put the me on her, "Sweetheart! I was just a victim here! That bitch seduced


    me. I didn''t know what I was doing. It was all her fault! Ouch! Easy!"


    "Do you seriously think I''m that stupid? I know you better than you know yourself. Don''t touch her. We''ll


    make a lot of money out of her if she''s untouched. We need the money for Donny to see a doctor. Do


    you hear me?!"


    Emily was shocked, and her body froze for a moment. When she came back to her senses, she tidied


    up herself then said, "You need money? I can give you a lot of money if you let me go."


    "Let you go? I just told this old pervert husband of mine that I am not stupid. Are you even listening? If


    we let you go, you will surely take revenge on us," The woman snorted with contempt. She kicked the


    vige head and walked towards Emily, "Well, you look like youe from a very rich family. And we


    don''t usually see pretty girls like you in this vige. So, you will stay and bear children for my Donny."


    Mr. Yang, the vige head, was surprised by his wife''s words, "You are so brilliant my love!"


    Though his n was spoiled by his wife, he could at least assure that Emily would stay in the vige.


    His ns could wait. Besides, Donny was a blockhead. ''How could a blockhead possibly know


    anything about having a baby? If he didn''t know, I guess I can help him with that, '' Mr. Yang thought


    maliciously.


    The woman saw through her husband''s thought and red at him with furious eyes, "Old bastard! You


    better stop those nasty thoughts! She now belongs to your son, so don''t you dare touch her." She


    nced at his crotch and continued, "Calm your thing or I will cut that off!"


    Mr. Yang shuddered and gave her a sweet smile, "Sweetheart, don''t you trust me? I won''t cheat on


    you. You are my whole world!"


    "Really?" she responded sarcastically.


    Emily knew that there was no way she could bargain her way out for now. But at least she could avoid


    the old man''s sexual assault. But her safety wouldn''t be for long, so she had to find a way out here.


    "Come with me." Mrs. Yang brought Emily to another room. There she saw a young man sitting on the


    floor. He was ying with mud and put it in his mouth.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "No, darling. Don''t eat mud!" The woman caught his hand as he was about to put the mud in his mouth.


    She then pulled Emily over and said, "Look, baby! Look what your mother found for you! This is your


    wife now!"


    "A wife?" The young man sniffed like a puppy and raised his head to see Emily. His eyes glowed upon


    seeing her, "Mom, she is so beautiful! Is she a fairy?"


    "Dang, she''s not a fairy! She is your wife and she will carry your baby!" Mrs. Yang looked at Emily and


    said coldly, "From now on, this is your husband. You belong to him now and you will take good care of


    him, understood?"


    Emily cast down her eyes and gave a nod of assent like an obedient child.


    Mrs. Yang smiled when she saw Emily finally submitting to her. "Don''t y tricks because you will


    never win. I''m sure that you''re a smart woman, so you know what will happen to you when you try to


    escape. I''m sure the men in the vige won''t mind taking turns to... Am I clear?"


    Emily pretended to tremble in fear and said shakily, "Yes."


    This was better than being stuck with the dirty old man. Emily could easily take care of the blockhead.


    The woman before her was intimidating and Emily could use her as her shield. She knew very well how


    to use the old woman to her advantage.


    Emily''s submissive response set the old woman''s mind at peace. She then left and locked all the


    windows and door.


    Emily was now left alone with the young man.


    She sat up at a corner far from the young man with her guard still up. Suddenly, the man moved closer


    to Emily which gave her a little scare, "What do you want?"


    He grinned like an silly fool and said, "Can you y with me, Miss Beauty? You are beautiful, and I like


    you."


    Judging from his appearance, he was already in his twenties. But his eyes were full of innocence and


    without a trace of hostility.


    "I don''t have any friends here, and the kids don''t want to y with me. They call me blockhead."


    "Okay, I will y with you." Emily didn''t know why she said yes to his request. But she needed him to


    side with her if she wanted to get out of this hell. She said, "I will y with you, but you need to help me


    in return. Will you do that?"


    The young man was stumped for a moment. He couldn''t believe that a woman so beautiful as Emily


    would agree to y with him. He said excitedly, "Yes, I do! I will help you!"


    Emily looked into his innocent eyes and rxed a bit. She said, "I''m really starving. Can you get me


    some food? After I eat, I will y with you. Does that sound good to you?"


    "Yes!" The young man agreed immediately. He then walked to the door and shouted, "Mom! I want to


    eat! Bring me some food!"


    A few momentster, the woman showed up with delicious food on a tray. She nced at Emily who


    was sitting on the corner. Emily looked weak to her. The old woman sneered at her, "Do not screw over


    my son or you''ll face the consequences."


    "No, Miss Beauty will not screw over me!" She will y with me!" The young man said to her mother.


    He didn''t like the way his mother talked to his new friend.


    "Okay, I heard you, son." The old woman might be tough to her husband, but she was a gentle mother


    to her son. "Tell me if you need anything. Mommy is just right outside the door! And you, little slut. Don''t


    you dare think of any stupid thoughts!"


    Emily shook her head meekly, "I won''t."


    After the woman left, the young man immediately brought the food to Emily, "Here, you can eat


    everything! After that, you and I will y!"


    "Thank you." Emily needed the food to regain her energy, so she didn''t reject him. But she could not


    eat much because she would throw up if she took in too much food


    She was suffering from anorexia and her situation hadn''t got better so far.


    The food that the old woman served were mostly coarse. Emily had some porridge with corn to relieve


    her hunger.


    The young man kept staring quietly at her with his innocent eyes and suddenly said, "Do you want


    some morning dew? It is said that fairies never drink water, because they drink only morning dew."


    "No, but thank you. I don''t need it." She stared at him and continued with a smile, "I''m just an ordinary


    woman.


    I am weak, and I have no power."

 Chapter 486 I Promise To Keep You Safe

    Chapter 486 I Promise To Keep You Safe


    When Magee finally came back to the cave, he brought some food with him. But he didn''t find Emily


    there, so he searched the whole cave but found no trace of Emily everywhere.


    "Emily? Emily!" Magee called her name out loud but didn''t get a response. Only the echo of his voice


    bounced back to him and surrounded the empty cave.


    ''Where on earth did you go, Emily?'' Magee started to feel anxious.


    He put down the food and left the cave to find Emily. He looked around and tried to trace the possible


    path Emily took, but he realized it was like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    ''Perhaps Emily went out to look for me. She must be worried, otherwise, she won''t go out on her own. I


    should havee back early. No, I shouldn''t have left her alone in the first ce. What was I thinking?


    She is weak and injured. What if she slipped and fell over? What if she fell unconscious in the woods?


    What if she encountered a beast? No one was there to help her.''


    Magee tried to focus himself on finding her, but he couldn''t stop thinking of the worst case scenario that


    could have happened to Emily. The thought of her getting into trouble made him panic, ''I shouldn''t have


    taken her here in the first ce.''


    "Emily! Emily!" Magee kept shouting.


    Suddenly, he heard a response from somewhere not too far. "Sir!" It was his guards. They traced the


    route and found Magee.


    Magee was frustrated with them for showing up toote, but he would rather save his energy to find


    Emily. He clicked his tongue and said, "Listen up! Emily is missing. Go and find her! Move now!


    Whatever it takes, just find her!"


    "Yes, sir!" The guards were tired and would like to rest for a moment, but when they sensed the anger


    in Magee''s tone, they dared not to say anything.


    They knew that the only thing they could do right now to pacify Magee''s anger was to find Emily.


    Magee followed his guards in searching for Emily. She was injured so she couldn''t have gone too far,


    but they still couldn''t find any trace of her.


    "Sir, look at this! This looks like a footprint from Ms. Emily!" one of the guards suddenly said when he


    spotted a footprint.


    "Let me see it." Magee took a step forward and checked a fresh footprint on the muddy road.


    It was the same mark as the shoes that Emily was wearing. "It''s hers. She is not far away. And there''s


    a trail here. Let''s go. Follow them!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Magee was hoping that these footprints would eventually lead them to Emily, however, some of them


    were lost in the puddle.


    They already reached a dead end of the trail and they lost track of Emily again.


    Magee was hopeless and desperate. He couldn''t even find a phone signal in this area. They had no


    choice but to look at every possible ce in this area to find Emily.


    ''God, please keep her safe until we find her. I won''t be able to forgive myself if something bad happens


    to her.


    I need to bring her back safe and sound, '' Magee told himself.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in vige head''s house.


    Mr. Yang could not keep Emily out of his mind. He wanted to see her, but he was afraid of his wife that


    he didn''t dare make a move.


    Emily knew that she was just temporarily safe, so she needed to befriend the silly boy Donny to get


    more information about the vige.


    The vige was like a secluded area. It was far away from the main road and the city which was why


    the vigers here didn''t know anything about the outside world. Mr. Yang became the head, and the


    biggest bully of the vige.


    The vigers lived here for generations and no one had the chance or the courage to leave the vige


    and see the outside world. They had been living the way they were and didn''t know about other ways


    of living. The male outnumbered the female poption, that was why most males didn''t have female


    companions and the poption started to diminish.


    Since Mr. Yang was aware of the existence of the vige, he found a solution to the poption


    problem.


    He managed to spread mysterious stories of the vige and the forest, thus attracting adventurous


    travelers. But the way the vige was tricky and only a few vigers knew the way out, so the travelers


    had to hire a local guide to get them in and out of the vige.


    If there were female travelers, they would be led back to the vige and be kept there until a male


    viger bought them to be a wife.


    It was illegal, but the viger didn''t know thew of the world, nor did they ever care.


    Emily was thinking about the other girls that were kept here. They didn''t have the chance to go back to


    their families again.


    "Miss Beauty, what''s in your mind?" Donny asked Emily in curiosity, "It''s your turn! Come on!"


    Emily suddenly came back to her senses, "Oh, all right."


    They were ying the Chinese rope weaving. Emily took the rope and quickly made it into another


    form, and then another.


    Donny pped his hands in excitement, "Miss Beauty, you really can do anything! It''s my turn!"


    Emily watched as Donny tried his turn in the game. She looked at his innocent smile and casually


    asked, "Donny, have you seen any people be rescued by the vigers recently?"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Of course. We''ve helped a lot of people. They were lost and we saved them!" Donny believed


    everything Mrs. Yang had told him.


    "No, that''s not what I meant. Not someone lost their way. More like someone who was seriously


    injured," Emily exined.


    Donny thought for a while and suddenly raised his voice, "Yes! I remember there was someone! Mr.


    Barefoot saved a dying man. He cured him. It was like magic!"


    "A dying man?" Emily''s eyes sparkled with hope, "Did you see him? What does he look like?"


    "Well, I did." But Donny didn''t continue. He seemed quite unhappy.


    "Can you tell me more? I really want to know, please. I can give you this if you tell me." Emily tried to


    ease his nerves.


    She picked up a golden straw and twisted into a cute ring. She put it in Donny''s finger. "Here, this is for


    you."


    Donny was thrilled. "It''s so beautiful! My mom has a ring, too! Does that mean you''re my wife now? I''m


    so happy!"


    Donny''s childishugh reminded Emily of her lost baby. She paused for a moment and tried to hold the


    tears back. She then asked, "Can you tell me now, please?"


    Donny paused for a moment while he yed with the straw ring quietly, then said slowly, "He is a good-


    looking person, just like you. But I don''t like him at all."


    "And why is that?"


    "Because all the girls in this vige like him instead of me. They don''t y with me. They just want to


    y with him."


    "Really?" Emily described to Donny what Jacob looked like. She then paused and asked, "Is that what


    he looked like?"


    Donny nodded obediently and said, "I think it''s him."


    Emily was almost sure that it was Jacob, but she still couldn''t put her hopes high until she could see


    him in person.


    That would be the only time she would believe.


    "Miss Beauty, you can''t like him. You can''t do that! I won''t allow you to do that!" Donny was now


    jumping with his arms waving in the air, "You can only like me! I promise to be good to you all the time


    and will keep you safe!"


    Emily smoothed his hair and tapped him on the shoulder, "Don''t worry. I was just trying to get to know


    the vige. And thank you for being nice to me, Donny."

 Chapter 487 Donnys Wife

    Chapter 487 Donny''s Wife


    In the days that followed, Donny treated Emily very well. He provided for whatever she needed - food,


    medicines,fort. Donny kept his father at bay and tried to make Emily feel asfortable as he


    could.


    As Emily tried to make conversation with Donny one day, he nodded at her, trying toprehend what


    she was saying. "Tell me what I can do for you?" he asked, as that was all he could offer to her in


    exchange for her willingness to y with him.


    "Nothing, yet." she said. Emily knew Donny would never hurt her but she decided not to reveal too


    much as his mother was not as kind and genuine as him.


    They yed together for a while before Mrs. Yang appeared at the door, "Donny, we are going to


    harvest potatoes. Do you want to join us?" asked Mrs. Yang.


    "Of course!" Donny answered, excitedly.


    "Okay, good boy," said Mrs. Yang, who always treated him like his little boy. Mrs. Yang''s eyes were


    warm with motherly love until theynded on Emily. Reluctantly, she said, "Hey, you...e with us


    too. We never feed idle people."


    "Umhm.. Got it." Emily nodded her head lightly, feeling obliged and dutiful.


    But Donny disagreed with his mother, refuting, "Mommy, how can you make my fairy do such hard


    labor? She is so beautiful. My fairy. She shouldn''t work!"


    "Oh, is it? Who will support your fairy if she doesn''t do her part? You? What would you do? Give her


    your food and starve?" she asked back. One could detect the casual contemptuousness regarding


    Emily in her voice.


    "Of course I will! I support her," Donny said with that serious conviction of a child, puffing out his chest


    with pride. "I swear to support her," he repeated.


    Mrs. Yang was amused at her little boy''s determination and pulled his ear gently, saying, "Right now,


    you yourself need my support. How will you support others? You really are going to follow the old


    saying, ''once the son is married, the mother is forgotten!'' Hahahahaha,"ughed Mrs. Yang.


    ''You have not married her yet, my silly boy. How could you protect her like this?'' Mrs. Yang thought in


    her mind. For one second, she even did not know whether it was right or not to keep Emily here.


    Her smiling eyes shifted to Emily, bing narrow and cunning. "You''d better not try to escape. This is


    our territory. You cannot escape! Don''t even think of it!" She pointed her forefinger at her, intimidating.


    "My fairy will not escape, mother. She likes me. She is different from all the other girls here..." Donny


    refuted loudly, grabbing her mother''s arm.


    "Fine, fine, fine. Got it. My silly boy! How could you fully believe what others say..." Mrs. Yang soothed


    him gently.


    As for Emily, she got a chance to finally step out of the room. The arrangement was that one of her


    ankles would be tied with a man rope with the other end tied around Donny''s waist.


    Donny wasn''t very smart but had brute force in his body. Mrs. Yang was convinced Emily wasn''t strong


    enough to break free.


    Her ulterior motive was also to show off Emily in front of other vigers. ''What a beautiful girl Donny will


    marry!'' She imagined others saying behind them. Mrs. Yang thought of the stupid girls of the vige,


    who despised her boy. Surely, they would be jealous when they see Emily.


    In some time, her imagination came true. Mr. and Mrs. Yang projected Emily like a trophy and got a lot


    of admiration and envy, just as they had wanted. It was surprising no one cared about the rope around


    Emily''s ankle, almost as if it was apletely normal thing to witness.


    The vigers thought she was beautiful, and also believed she would surely escape if she got a


    chance. That was exactly why she had to be tied up.


    But then again, it was almost impossible for a weak creature like her to escape. There were so many


    wild animals in the forest beyond the mountain. Even if she crossed the mountain, she was sure to be


    devoured by those beasts. What a pity!


    "Mr. Yang, where did you find such a beautiful girl?" one viger asked.


    "Yeah!" Someone else jumped in. "She is just like ady from a big town! How lucky you are!" another


    agreed.


    "So, Mrs. Yang finally agreed to let you take a concubine, right? And such a beautiful one at that!"


    another one bantered.


    "Damn you!" Mr. Yang interrupted. He noticed his wife''s face darkening and felt an urgent need to


    exin, "Don''t be stupid! You know, I only love my sweet wife. This girl is to be Donny''s wife. She is


    from the town!"


    "Oh, she is Donny''s wife! Wow" said one viger.


    The vigers were shocked listening to this. They couldn''t believe it, especially the young boys. In fact,


    they were angry thinking an idiot like Donny was going to marry such a beautiful girl. ording to


    them, he didn''t deserve it. They waited for Mr. and Mrs. Yang to give an exnation.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ''It''s all because Mr. Yang is the vige head!'' one young man thought in his mind.


    At the same time, some women could not help feeling sympathetic for Emily as they knew she was


    another poor soul who had been tricked into the vige just like what happened to them in the past.


    They were doomed to be trapped in this living hell and could never leave.


    They were forced to live here, marry someone, bear children and work to feed them.


    For Emily, it would be even worse as she was going to marry aplete idiot. Everyone could foresee


    the terrible future ahead of her.


    The young girls were concerned about something else. "Look at her! She looks so fragile. She cannot


    even do manualbor. How will she survive?" "Maybe she''ll give birth to a child soon? But I highly


    doubt that," another girl said.


    "Well, it''s useless to marry someone who can neither do manual work nor give birth. I mean is there


    any other point?" One girl suggested arrogantly, her own body strong and sturdy.


    A young man had been eavesdropping the entire time and had ament of his own to add. "You


    girls! Look at her beautiful face! I would marry her simply to look at it day and night. What a pity! She is


    going to marry that idiot, Donny! How sad," he said, sighing and staring at Emily.


    Mrs. Yang caught him looking and was filled with joy. She gloated over the fact that her son was going


    to get something those boys never could. They would probably just end up marrying some generic girl


    with a rugged face from the mountain.


    Emily was the most beautiful girl to step foot in this vige and she was going to marry her son! No one


    could have such good fortune! ''Keep getting jealous for as long as you please!'' she thought, smiling


    smugly to herself.


    Of course, everyone envied them. But they could not stay for too long. Soon, the crowd scattered and


    everyone returned to harvesting potatoes.


    Emily''s foot still hadn''t recovered fully but it didn''t really hinder her walking. But since she''d had such


    little food she had no strength to work. Yet, she tried to learn how to dig out the potatoes like other


    vigers did but only seeded in finding a few.


    After about half an hour, she heard Donny speak up behind her, "My Fairy,e get some rest. Let me


    do the digging."


    In his mind, she was already his wife and he couldn''t bear to see her tired and exhausted; her slender,


    white hands covered with dust and her forehead dripping with sweat gave him heartache.


    A woman working behind Emily saw the scene and said, "Well, well, Donny has already changed,


    simply by the prospect of having a beautiful wife. Surely, you must cherish her!"


    The voice sounded familiar to Emily. She turned to look at the woman and immediately recalled she


    was the woman who had cheated her before and sent her to Mr. Yang!


    Emily had heard Mrs. Yang saying she was sold to them by this woman for 2000 dors, which was a


    huge amount of money for a viger.


    Other women were bought for a lot cheaper here.


    The woman caught Emily looking at her and suddenly panicked, looking away immediately.


    Mrs. Yang, standing a little further away, heard what she had said and looked at Emily''s almost-empty


    basket. "You scum! You couldn''t even dig one potato! Why should I let my son marry you, if you''re so


    useless!"


    Still, she did not force her to go on. She understood Emily was different from the others girls of the


    vige. She was weak and fragile, and didn''t look like she had done any physical work before in her


    life.


    ''I paid 2000 dors for you!


    If you cannot work, at least give me a grandson soon! I never pay for a fruitless deal!'' Mrs. Yang


    thought, calcting.


    Truth was, she had never expected Emily to work. She had just brought her to show off as well as keep


    an eye on her! She would never leave Emily alone at home while the whole family was working in the


    farm. Although she looked like she would faint any second, what if she still managed to escape?


    Mrs. Yang told Donny to take Emily away under the big tree nearby at which many girls felt jealous.


    They were never given a break. Well, seemed like luck came along with a beautiful face by default!


    Emily was relieved. She yed with Donny under the tree for some time, making dragonflies and


    grasshoppers out of fallen leaves.


    All she thought of was how she could find a chance to see the handsome man in the vige, who she


    suspected was Jacob.

 Chapter 488 Who The Hell Do You Think You Are

    Chapter 488 Who The Hell Do You Think You Are


    Emily was handy with these kinds of stuff as she used to make toys with straws for her daughter. She


    made small bright dragonflies and grasshoppers out of leaves. Not too long, the children in the vige


    were attracted by her crafts.


    "Look at this small dragonfly! It''s so cute! Does this fly?


    "You are so good, Miss Beauty! Can I have one?"


    "Miss Beauty! Miss Beauty! You don''t have to be with this idiot. Would you marry my brother? We have


    lots of fields and bulls. You don''t have to work anymore."


    Although Donny didn''t understand what the word ''poaching'' exactly meant, he had a strong feeling


    about what was happening. He knew the brother of the little kid talking to Emily. His name was Ben and


    he was tall and strong, and a lot of girls liked him.


    "Hey, back off! Your brother can''t have her. Miss Beauty is mine! None of you can take her away from


    me!" Donny yelled. Donny would never get angry at anything even if he got insulted or hurt, but this


    time he was furious. It was the first time the kids saw him like this, and he looked like his mother when


    he was angry ¨C scary and frightening.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The kids who insulted him backed off out of fear. Since there were also adults, they could not throw


    stones at Donny. So, they just spat at him instead. "You''re an idiot! Yeah, that''s right! You idiot!"


    "An idiot like you doesn''t deserve a pretty wife like her!"


    "I''ll tell you this today! When I grow up, I will take your beautiful wife!" a kid named Bob said.


    "I won''t let you!" Donny was so furious that his face turned red. He yelled, "I''m not an idiot! Buck off, all


    of you!"


    "Stop it all of you!" Emily shouted. She could not stand seeing Donny being bullied by the children. She


    rebuked, "Did you know what you just said? Did you know it''s bad to hurt other people''s feeling? You


    apologize to Donny, right now!"


    She held Donny''s hand and his rage disappeared.


    The kids looked at each other and shrugged, "Why should we? We''re just telling the truth!"


    "Don''t you know you hurt Donny''s feelings? That''s not telling the truth. That''s insulting others!" Emily


    calmly said.


    "Do you think you can teach us a lesson with your pretty face?"


    Emily was always patient with children. But this bunch of rascals were different that she sneered at


    them, "You don''t want to apologize? Fine. Then let''s start with you, Bob!"


    Bob looked at Emily when she called his name and wondered what it was all about. He replied, "I won''t


    listen to you unless you marry my brother!"


    Emily softly chuckled. Her voice was sweet but cold like winter snow. She said, "You look like a mouse


    with your big ears. It''s ugly!"


    Bob''s jaw dropped open in disbelief and could not say a word.


    Emily then turned to the other boy who spat at Donny, and said, "Your eyes are so small. Can you even


    see with those? Those look ugly on you!"


    "And you!"


    Every boy in the vige was raised to be superior to girls. This was why they treated women without


    respect. They only heard nice words from anyone in the vige. But now, a stranger was insulting


    them? They couldn''t stand these harsh words.


    Every boy who Emily insulted cried. They all yelled, "I''m not ugly! I''m not ugly!"


    "I''m just telling you the truth!" Emily said sarcastically. Emily gradually calmed down and continued,


    "Now you know what Donny feels when you insult him. He is also a child like you.


    When you hurt others, the world has a way to get back at you. So apologize to Donny now."


    Their eyes were red from crying. They looked at each other after hearing what Emily just said. Then,


    one of them finally apologized to Donny.


    "We''re sorry, Donny. We promise not to do it again."


    Everything else went smoothly after.


    When Donny heard all them apologize to him for the very first time in his life, he became giddy and shy


    at first. He stuttered, "It''s all right. Don''t worry about it."


    The feeling was overwhelming for Donny. This was the first time that someone was kind to him and


    apologized for bullying him. His eyes started to fill with tears.


    And all of this was because of Emily.


    After every boy was done apologizing, Emily said, "Not everyone can ept your apologies that easy.


    But Donny did. You don''t bully the weak. And remember this, anything you do to others will eventually


    come back at you."


    All of them nodded without a word, and their eyes were still red as peaches.


    The working vige women noticed what happened and when they saw their children crying, they


    yelled indiscriminately, "How dare you? What the hell did you do to my children? I know your husband


    is the son of the vige head, but you don''t have the right to bully my children! That''s unfair!"


    "You''re not aware of what is happening. You don''t even know who the bully is," Emily said calmly. The


    flustered and exasperated women noticed the unppable character of Emily. She was such a graceful


    and unruffled woman unlike them. Emily continued, "If you don''t teach your children good manners


    now, someone else will in the future."


    "What the hell are you talking about? Mr. Yang! Do you hear your son''s wife? She is so rude!"


    Donny''s mother finally arrived and mediated the dispute, "Come on! This is just the children''s fight.


    Let''s not make this a big deal. She''s from the big city, and that''s how they talk in the city. Just ignore


    her!"


    The women rolled their eyes andined in mind, ''Pah! Like she''s the only girl from a big city here!


    Just because she is the wife of your son, doesn''t mean she can be rude to us like this.''


    Mrs. Yang was not just a in vige leader''s wife, she was also good at dealing with the other vige


    women. She did a little talk with the angry women and after a while, they all left.


    "Well, at least my money is worth something. You know how to protect my son and that''s good," Mrs.


    Yang said to Emily.


    But the truth was, she was surprised to see what happened.


    She didn''t expect that Emily would stand up for her son like that and made every boy apologize to


    Donny.


    Every time a boy bullied Donny, she would just stand there and cry by herself. She could protect her


    son for now, but she couldn''t do that forever. She didn''t know what else she could do for the other


    children to see her child as a normal human being. But now, all of them apologized to Donny and


    promised they would not bully Donny ever again.


    Emily bit her lips and answered, "I will do it to anyone who needs help."


    "Here, drink this. Because you helped my son today." Mrs. Yang gave Emily her water bottle and


    handed a few fruits to her son. Then she turned around and left.


    Donny immediately gave the fruits to Emily. His eyes were glowing with happiness. He said, "Miss


    Beauty, you can have these fruits. These are tasty!"


    Emily smiled and shook her head, and answered, "I''m fine. You eat it."


    "But I want you to taste it, or I''ll be sad."


    "Well, as you wish. I will take one."


    "No! You get whatever you want, and the rest will be mine."


    Mrs. Yang didn''t expect that Donny would share his fruits with Emily. Mrs. Yangined in her


    mind, ''Now that you have a beautiful wife, you have thrown your mother out of your mind, silly boy.''


    Deep down, Mrs. Yang was happy to see how his son had changed after Emily arrived.


    She could tell that Emily was treating Donny right.


    Unlike any other girls in the vige, Emily didn''t treat Donny as a half-wit. She was patient and gentle


    with him.


    Mrs. Yang knew Emily was a kind and loving girl and there was no way she would let her go.


    She had found someone who would take care of Donny when she died. Even though she knew it


    wasn''t right to keep Emily, she had no choice but to sacrifice her.


    Mrs. Yang thought, ''I will treat you better to make it up to you."

 Chapter 489 I Have To Find Him

    Chapter 489 I Have To Find Him


    Even though their parents told them not to go near Emily, the boys still wanted to y with Emily and


    Donny. So, they all soon ran back to them.


    Seeing their innocent faces, Emily asked, "So, do you know how to be nice to Donny now?"


    The boys nodded obediently and answered, "We will never bully Donny again. We want to be friends


    with him. Miss Beauty, will you also y with us?"


    Emily didn''t respond but instead turned to Donny and asked, "Do you want to y with them?"


    The boys also turned to look at Donny, too. Their eyes were filled with hope and tension at the same


    time.


    Donny couldn''t speak at first because he was shy. Eventually, he slowly nodded his head and stuttered,


    "Yes."


    "Hooray!" The boys cheered.


    Emily was affected by their excitement and smiled. Emily thought to herself, ''If I didn''t lose my baby, he


    would probably be like these active young boys today.''


    However, maybe God still needed her baby more in heaven.


    She also wondered what Beryl was doing right now.


    Emily gave the boys grasshoppers and dragonflies she made from leaves. She sat there and watched


    them y. Seeing the children y made her feel less stressed.


    But she was still keen on her n to find Jacob and bring him back. Then she would get Beryl so their


    family would be reunited again.


    "Donny, I want to ask you something," Emily suddenly said as she nced at him. Donny also looked


    at Emily obediently. She pretended to be casual and continued, "Where does Mr. Barefoot live?"


    Donny thought about it and pointed at the direction, "He lives there. It''s very far away and it will take a


    long time to get there if you walk."


    Emily nodded and pretended not to pay attention, but she was discreetly memorizing it.


    At noon, everyone who was working in the fields had their lunch under the shade of the trees.


    Afterward, they would take a nap at the same ce to save time instead ofing home.


    This was the perfect opportunity for Emily. She lightly plucked Donny''s sleeves and said, "Donny, I want


    to...pee...could you tell me where I can..."


    When Mrs. Yang heard it, she looked at Donny and said, "Come on, Donny! Go with your wife and lead


    her the way wherever it is!"


    Emily somehow gained Mrs. Yang''s trust after what she did for Donny. Mrs. Yang thought that she


    didn''t need to watch Emily''s every move all the time.


    Donny felt happy when he heard the word "wife" and cheerfully replied, "Okay, I''ll apany her."


    Donny took Emily through the dense bushes a little far from their fields. Mr. Yang saw them, and a


    wicked idea came to his mind.


    Emily wasn''t feeling the need to answer the call of nature, but she used it as an excuse to go further


    and got out of the vigers'' eyes.


    Donny was so na?ve as to know nothing about what Emily was nning and just happily heeded to her


    request. He found a suitable ce for Emily to do her business and said, "Miss Beauty, I will wait for


    you here."


    Emily frowned to show the awkward expression on purpose, and said, "Can we go a little farther? I


    think they can still see us from here. I don''t want them to watch me do it."


    Donny scratched his head and said, "Okay!"


    "It''s not yet far enough. I can''t do it here."


    "Go farther?"


    Emily and Donny went farther. When Emily was satisfied with the distance from the vigers to where


    they were standing, she asked Donny to stop. She said, "It''s okay now, Donny. I think I can do it here.


    But can you stay a little far from me?"


    Donny stupidly answered, "As you wish. I will wait from there."


    Emily immediately crouched down and hid behind the grass. She looked for a sharp stone and when


    she found it, she used all her strength to cut the rope tied to her ankles.


    The rope was rough, and it was tied tightly to her ankles that it left a mark on her delicate skin.


    She could feel the pain, but she ignored itpletely. She couldn''t care less as long as she could free


    herself.


    s, Emily finally had cut the rope off her ankles. It was tough that it left her sweating and panting.


    When she was resting for a while, she heard Donny walking towards her. Donny was worried what was


    taking Emily so long.


    "Miss Beauty, are you done?"


    When she heard him calling, Emily''s heart skipped a beat. Despite being able to manipte Donny,


    Emily didn''t want him to see her as he could tell it to his parents.


    "Don''t. Please don''te here yet. I have diarrhea."


    "What?" Donny was worried and asked her, "Are you all right?"


    "Yes, I am fine. I just need more time. Don''te here until I say so. You''re a boy, remember? You


    cannot watch a girl do her business, right?"


    "Sure. I''ll just stay here." Donny''s face turned red in embarrassment, then continued, "Just call me


    when you need help."


    "All right." Emily answered him inattentively. She tied the end of the rope to a big rock and then shouted


    at Donny, "I need a quiet time to concentrate, so if you want to check on me, just pull the rope, okay?"


    "Okay."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Emily felt relieved when she finally freed herself. She had not felt such joy since they tied a rope


    around her ankles like a ve.


    She soon could get away from Mr. Yang and his family to find Jacob and escape from that ce.


    But Emily felt a little guilty as thinking about Donny. He was nice to her and lying to him wasn''t a good


    idea, but she had no choice and didn''t regret what she did.


    Emily didn''t have the luxury of time. She immediately stood up and ran towards the direction Donny


    pointed to her.


    Though she wasn''t sure if Jacob was there, it was still worth the shot.


    First, she needed to find the man they called Mr. Barefoot and check his home for any sign of Jacob.


    As she ran, her injured foot was in pain. But she could not stop so she ignored the pain and continued


    to run.


    The path didn''t help either. It was full of thorns that cut through her delicate skin.


    But even that didn''t matter to Emily.


    The physical pain she was feeling right now was nothingpared to the pain she felt when she lost


    Jacob and her baby. Her whole boy was numb to any pain. There was only one thought in her mind


    right now.


    ''I have to find him.''


    She must find Jacob at all cost.


    Emily ran so fast that she didn''t notice a stone and tripped herself. She fell on the ground. When she


    tried to stand up, she felt a sharp pain in her knees. She looked down and saw a bloody bruise that


    looked serious.


    When she tried to stand up again, a swarthy hand suddenly showed up in front of her as if trying to help


    her.


    Emily''s heart sank. When she slowly looked up, she saw the obscene face of Mr. Yang.


    This was the end of her. She got caught.


    "Where are you going, my daughter-inw?" Mr. Yang looked at her with a smile like she was a small


    animal that was caught in his trap.


    Despite the pain, Emily instantly stepped away from Mr. Yang. But the man was too quick and grabbed


    her feet and pulled her towards him.


    "Stop it! Fuck off, you old pervert!" Emily tried to kick him hard but ended up even more suppressed by


    Mr. Yang. She had no choice but to shout for help. "Help! Anybody, please help me!"


    "Save it! Nobody can hear you from here no matter how loud you scream." Mr. Yang dragged Emily


    farther into the tall grass and began to take his clothes off. He maliciously said, "Come on, I know you


    want it, too. You wouldn''t run this far and lure me into this ce if you didn''t want it."


    "Shut up! You''re an asshole! Don''t you dare touch me!" Emily stared at Mr. Yang with her eyes filled


    with rage as if she could bite him anytime. She asked, "What if your wife and son found out about this?"


    "Oh,e on! Don''t ruin this moment!" He continued with erotic eyes, "But even if they knew about


    this, there''s nothing they could do. Do you seriously think I fear that old hen? Me and my daughter-in-


    law finally making love! This is so exciting! You''ll surely fall in love with me after you find out how good I


    can be with sex. I will make you scream with pleasure!"


    When he was talking dirty to Emily, someone suddenly grabbed his back and pulled him away from his


    prey. He was mmed to the ground so hard.


    "Who the fuck you are to spoil my fun?"


    But before Mr. Yang could express his fury, he felt a punch on his face.


    It was so hard that it made his sight ck out for a moment. He covered his head with his arms before


    a rain of hard punch fell on him.


    "Ouch! For Christ Sake! Stop! Please stop! I''m sorry!"


    Mr. Yang begged for mercy, but the man didn''t stop and beat him to death. Every punch was so strong


    and full of rage as if he was beating a sandbag. In the end, Mr. Yang fell unconscious and could not


    make any more noise.


    Emily, on the other hand, was staring at the tall and strong man in front of her. Everything started to felt


    like slow motion to her. ''Am I in a dream? Is it really him?'' She wanted to do something, to scream his


    name and throw herself into his arms, but in the end, she could only stare at him with tears rolling down


    her cheeks.

 Chapter 490 Dont You Remember Me

    Chapter 490 Don''t You Remember Me


    Emily couldn''t see clearly with tears in her eyes. She wiped them away and stared at the man in front


    of her. The figure started to be more and more clear now and this surprised Emily.


    Was she dreaming now?


    The man in front of her looked exactly like Jacob.


    But Emily wasn''t sure if she was dreaming or not. She stood up quietly, fearing that she would frighten


    the man and he would just run away.


    When she was on her feet, though she was trembling from the pain, she whispered softly, "Jacob Gu?"


    The man was about to grasp Mr. Yang''s neck when he heard Emily''s voice. His heart could recognize


    the voice and it made him stop for a moment.


    A voice inside his head was telling him to turn around.


    The voice also said that the woman was special to him and she was the best gift from God.


    Jacob threw Mr. Yang away like garbage and turned to see the woman whom he just saved. He


    approached her and looked at her face. When he saw her face clearly, his eyes widened in disbelief


    and it felt like his heart was being hit by a hammer.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang! " He was suddenly overwhelmed with unknown joy.


    When Emily met his deep eyes, she could no longer control her emotions. She rushed into him and


    embraced him so tight.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Jacob! Oh, Jacob!"


    She got so excited that she could do nothing but say his name repeatedly. Her arms wrapped Jacob


    tighter.


    Jacob held her back and unconsciously caressed her back tofort her gently, "Don''t cry."


    But instead of stopping, Emily''s cried harder. Tears rolled down her cheeks like a stream. The moment


    she saw Jacob, she became weak.


    When she thought Jacob was dead, she suffered a great deal of fear, sadness, despair, and


    helplessness. But she didn''t have anyone to share those with, so she buried them deep in her heart


    and made her numb. But at this moment, all the suppressed feelings rushed back to Emily''s mind and


    heart.


    When she finally saw the man with whom she depended on, she wanted to cry out all the negative


    emotions she had experienced in the past.


    "How can you do this to me? How can you leave me for so long? Do you have any idea what happened


    when you were gone? You''re such a big liar!" she shouted at him.


    Emily remembered when Jacob said that he would stay at her side to protect her and make her happy.


    But he failed to carry out that promise and left her alone in darkness and despair.


    Emily couldn''t hold back her anger and let it out by punching him in the chest. She felt angry, but happy


    at the same time. She stayed in his arms until she calmed down.


    While Jacob just stood there, holding her in his arms and not letting go.


    He had no idea who the woman was, but it seemed second nature to him to embrace her. He had a


    puzzled look on his face and carefully asked, "Excuse me. But do you really know me?"


    Emily was surprised by his words and immediately looked up at his face.


    "What do you mean by that? Have you forgotten me?" she asked.


    Jacob looked at her with strange eyes and answered, "To be honest, I don''t remember anything from


    my past. I don''t even know who I am, and I don''t know you."


    Although he couldn''t remember this woman, he felt a strong sense of familiarity about her. It felt like he


    knew her very well and she belonged to him.


    He didn''t like the vige girls, but there was something different with this woman. He even wanted to


    get closer to her, to kiss her, and to get her.


    He felt an urge to feel himself inside her.


    Emily couldn''t believe what she just heard. Suddenly, she started undressing Jacob.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Stop it!"


    Jacob''s face blushed. Without his memory of the past, he became a bashful man. Earlier, he could


    strike a man''s face, but now he felt weak in front of Emily. He covered his chest with his arms like a shy


    man in front of a passionate woman.


    Emily turned him around to see his back and found the scars. These deep scars were carved in Emily''s


    heart.


    These marks were proof of Jacob''s undying love for her.


    Now, the man she was longing for and loved the most was standing in front of her. She could see his


    face, touch his body, and smell him.


    "I know it''s you!" Emily was crying andughing at the same time. Tears rolled down her face like an


    endless rain and said excitedly, "It doesn''t matter as long as you''re alive. Even if you don''t remember


    our past, I will help you bring back your memories."


    Heaven smiled at her atst. Jacob was the best thing that had happened to her. As long as he was


    safe and sound, Emily believed that everything would eventually be alright.


    Jacob said in an aggravated voice, "You''re a youngdy. How could you do that? Do you know that''s


    improper?"


    "So what?" Emily rolled her eyes and settled them to Jacob. She looked deep into his eyes and


    continued, "You''re my man. It''s only right and proper that I take off your clothes. No one can scold me."


    Jacob got confused at her words and asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    "I''m your wife and you are my husband." Emily smiled softly when she saw the surprised look on


    Jacob''s face. Then she said, "Even though you have lost your memory, the fact that we''re married is


    the reality. And it won''t change."


    Jacob was still confused. He just went out to hunt and he suddenly got himself a beautiful wife.


    Before he could think about what Emily had said, he heard some hurried steps getting closer to them.


    "Where are you bitch? How dare you run away from my Donny? I will break your leg when I catch you!"


    Mrs. Yang cursed with rage. She already trusted Emily and didn''t expect her to leave because she


    thought she was a coward but also a honest girl.


    But she escaped when Donny wasn''t looking.


    All the vigers followed Mrs. Yang and they were all stunned with the scene in front of them. A


    handsome man and a beautiful woman holding each other, and an unconscious Mr. Yang lying on the


    ground who was badly hurt and barely breathing.


    Mrs. Yang''s body trembled in rage. "You bitch! How dare you flirt with someone else?! How dare you


    cheat on Donny?! And you have your lover beat up my husband!" she condemned.


    "That''s right! She''s a bitch, and we must teach her and her lover a lesson today!"


    "We can put them in the river and drown them."


    They started a gossip that grew into a malicious thought for the rest of the vigers.


    Jacob pulled Emily behind him to shield her from the evil-minded stares. He cast raging looks at each


    one of the vigers around and said firmly, "I want this woman."


    "No way!" Mr. Yang refused firmly. She felt embarrassed by the man''s courage to say those things. She


    continued, "Do you know how much I spent on that woman? I bought her for my Donny. She''s my son''s


    wife. And she has to fulfill her duties to give birth to my grandson and carry on our family line."


    Emily cast a look at Jacob and shook her head discreetly.


    Jacob held her hand tightly. He then patted her back to calm her and loosened his grip on her and


    walked into the tall grass. A few secondster, he came back dragging a bloody deer and threw it into


    Mrs. Yang foot.


    "Then let''s exchange," Jacob offered.


    "Are you kidding me? Do you want to buy this woman with a deer? I won''t let her go even if you give


    me lots of money. She is my son''s wife. So, you''d better give her back now!" Mrs. Yang said with rage.


    "Oh." Jacob responded sarcastically. He looked at Mrs. Yang as if examining her then said, "You really


    don''t want to exchange?"


    Mrs. Yang spat on the ground and said, "Fuck you! I will never agree to exchange!"


    Jacob showed a helpless expression and said, "If that''s what you want, then you leave me no choice. I


    will take her by force then."

 Chapter 491 She Is Mine

    Chapter 491 She Is Mine


    "You can''t just take her!" Mrs. Yang shouted in rage. She then turned to the vigers and said, "Stop


    him! He is a stranger in our vige and he already dared to defy the vige leader''s wife! He doesn''t


    take us seriously at all! Go get her and bring back my son''s wife!"


    The vigers rushed forward Jacob all at once. They couldn''t stand Donny getting the beautiful woman,


    but they could only swallow theirint because he was the son of the vige leader and there was


    nothing they could do about it. However, this man standing before them was nobody, so how could they


    let a stranger like himy a hand on this beautiful woman? No freaking way!


    They all wanted Emily no matter the cost.


    Jacob lightly pushed Emily to his back and prepared himself to fight. Emily hid behind him, gripping to


    the side of his shirt with eyes full of fear and concern.


    "You''re outnumbered. You''ll get hurt if you fight alone."


    "Don''t worry. I can handle it." Jacob smiled at her to relieve her fear and said, "I know you though I


    don''t remember you. I won''t let them take you away."


    "Jacob¡­ I...," Emily stuttered. She didn''t know what to say. All this time, even if he had lost his


    memory, he would still want to protect her.


    "Quit the sweet talking and fight! I''ll beat you up until you couldn''t stand on your own! Let''s see if Mr.


    Barefoot can fix you again after we beat you up!" One of the vigers attacked Jacob first.


    Jacob kicked him aside without blinking an eye.


    The kick was so hard that the viger was sent flying a few meters away. When hended, he put his


    hands over his chest and coughed out blood. He couldn''t even say a word or stand up.


    The others were speechless. No one dared to go next because of fear of getting hurt.


    "What are you doing? He is outnumbered! It''s impossible for him to kick us all at once!" Mrs. Yang


    shouted.


    The viges looked at each other and decided to rush forward at the same time.


    But Jacob wasn''t afraid at all. Despite losing his memory, he still could fight them back instinctively.


    After all, they just had ordinary fighting skills, so it was easy for Jacob to anticipate their attack and


    handle them.


    Half an hour had passed and almost all the men in the vige who fought Jacob were beaten up. The


    rest who hadn''t attacked didn''t take the chance and just stood back instead. They realized that Jacob


    wasn''t an ordinary man and there was no way they could match his skills.


    Mrs. Yang and the other vige women were trembling with fear by just watching the men be beaten up


    by Jacob on his own.


    "Don''t just lie there! Stand up and fight him to death!"


    Jacob threw thest man on the ground and flexed his neck as if he was just getting warmed up. He


    then walked towards Mrs. Yang and said, "Is there anyone else?"


    Mrs. Yang unconsciously stepped back a little out of fear, "You! What do you want?"


    "My poor son! Are you all right?" "Oh, my dear husband!" "How are you feeling? I don''t want to see you


    be disabled!" The other vige women rushed to their own husband or son who was lying on the


    ground with blood on their faces. Theyined to Mrs. Yang about the turn of events while tending


    the beaten-up vigers.


    Emily was Mrs. Yang''s problem and they had nothing to do with her.


    But why did Mrs. Yang involve their sons and husbands to this and let them take the lead in the fight?


    Now their husbands and sons were half beaten to death because of Mrs. Yang and her family


    problems.


    "Mrs. Yang! My son, Ben, wouldn''t be hurt if you didn''t ask him to help you get your daughter-inw


    back! If anything happens to my son, you are to me!"


    They all put the me to Mrs. Yang because they couldn''t talk to Jacob like that in the fear of getting


    beaten up as well.


    Jacob felt bad when he realized that it was Mrs. Yang''s idea for the vigers to attack them. He said to


    them in a cold tone, "All of you cane to my house to get treated. Except for this old bastard!"


    Jacob pointed to Mr. Yang who was still lying unconscious on the ground.


    The vige women''s eyes glowed with delight. One by one, the vige women assisted their son and


    husband to Mr. Barefoot''s house.


    Mr. Barefoot was the only doctor in this isted vige. Everyone knew that he didn''t have a wife. But


    several months ago, they found out that he had adopted a good-looking son. Though only a few knew


    who the son was because Mr. Barefoot seldom epted any patients and was not keen on talking to


    the rest of the vigers.


    It seemed that Mr. Barefoot had treated his son very well. Now, he promised the vigers that they


    would be treated by Mr. Barefoot himself.


    Nobody cared for Mrs. Yang now. They all went to Mr. Barefoot''s house and seemed to be warming up


    to Jacob.


    Seeing that the vigers were betraying her by following the stranger, Mrs. Yang trembled in anger. She


    looked at the faces of the people who betrayed her and said, "So, is this how it''s going to be then?"


    But no one was listening to Mrs. Yang. Even Jacob ignored her and walked towards Emily. He passed


    by Mr. Yang and kicked him again.


    "You have nothing to worry now. Everything''s going to be fine." He took Emily''s hands and smiled at


    her.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Emily gipped his hands and smiled with tears of joy rolling down her face.


    She still couldn''t believe that Jacob was already in front of her after all this time. She thought she had


    lost him forever, but the heavens had a way of surprising Emily with the best gift. She would remember


    this day until herst breath.


    "What do you think you''re doing? I will not let you take her away! She''s mine!" Donny suddenly


    appeared from nowhere and rushed towards Jacob.


    When Mrs. Yang realized it, it was already toote for her to stop Donny. "Donny! No! Don''t go there!


    He''s dangerous!"


    Although Donny was strong, he still had no match for Jacob''s skills. Jacob could easily beat him with


    one punch.


    "Please don''t hurt him. He''s been good to me." Emily stopped Jacob in time.


    When Jacob heard this, he unclenched his fist and release Donny. He looked at him coldly, "She never


    belongs to you!"


    "No! She is mine! My mom said she is my wife!" Donny shouted at Jacob. His face turned red with


    frustration.


    Mrs. Yang rushed towards them and held Donny to protect him from Jacob, "If you want to take


    revenge, do it on me. But please don''t hurt my Donny."


    Donny''s words echoed in Jacob''s ears. The other man calling Emily "wife" made him feel


    ufortable. It felt like someone took something important away from him.


    "Leave! Now!"


    Mrs. Yang pulled Donny away, but he resisted.


    "Mom! I want my Miss Beauty! I don''t want to leave! I''ll take her back home!"


    "No, Donny. Listen to Mommy. I will buy a more beautiful wife for you. This one isn''t yours from now


    on!"


    Donny could not understand what his mother was saying, but he wouldn''t let Emily go, "No! I don''t want


    anyone else! I only want my Miss Beauty! He''s a bad guy. He just grabs my Miss Beauty! Mom, please


    help get her back for me!"


    "Donny, forget it! You Miss Beautify has already liked someone else! She won''t stay with you anymore!"


    Mrs. Yang''s words brought Donny back to reality. His eyes started to fill with tears, and he looked at


    Emily, "Miss Beauty, will you really leave me?"


    Emily felt guilty upon looking at Donny''s eyes, "I''m sorry. I lied to you."


    Donny shook his head violently, "I don''t believe you! You''re so nice to me! Do you really like him?"


    Emily looked at Jacob and smiled at him. She then looked back at Donny and gently said, "He is the


    one I love. I only came here because of him. I only exist because of him.


    Jacob looked at Emily''s gentle glowing eyes. He was captivated by Emily''s sweet smile and loving eyes


    and fell in love again with her.

 Chapter 492 You Have Made a Fortune This Time

    Chapter 492 You Have Made a Fortune This Time


    Tears rolled down Donny''s sad red eyes, giving him the look of a puppy whose bone had been


    snatched away.


    Seeing him look this pitiful, Emily turned her eyes away. In a firm tone, she said, "Donny, I want to go


    with him."


    Donny gasped as he heard this. Pursing his lips tight, he wiped his face dry in a hurry and suddenly


    turned around to run away.


    This unhappy scene was ying out in front of Mrs. Yang. She tried giving Emily a fierce look, but soon


    changed her expression as she met Jacob''s cold eyes. Turning on her heel, she decided to go look for


    her son.


    All this while, Mr. Yang who was still lying on the ground andpletely ignored.


    Carrying the deer on his shoulder, Jacob was too embarrassed to hold Emily''s hand again. He stole a


    look at her instead and asked, "Are youing with me?"


    Emily smiled brightly and answered, "Yes, I am."


    This was exactly what made him glow with happiness, her beautiful dazzling smile. He felt as if he were


    standing in a garden of blooming buds and a whiff of fresh spring smell had just hit him.


    No, he didn''t really remember her. And yet, looking at her now, he thought, he liked her.


    His heart had skipped a beat the moment he firstid his eyes on her.


    Seeing her delicate beauty made him ache to be near her, and feel her.


    As the two of them walked next to each other, the warm melting sun was dipping into the horizon. They


    too stepped softly on the green grass.


    Emily looked at him gently, reluctant to move her eyes away, and ventured to ask, "You had said earlier


    that you had lost all memory. But what do your call yourself? What''s your name now?"


    "Bear." Jacob''s ears were pricked hearing her angelic voice. He thought, "How sweet her voice


    sounds." Then he asked, "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Emily Bai. I hope you will never forget it."


    "I don''t think that will happen. I will keep it safe locked in my mind." The name "Emily Bai" echoed in his


    mind, and suddenly a feeling of familiarity welled up. It somehow felt that he himself had uttered the


    name countless times before. Recovering from this unexpected realization, he said, "It is a really sweet


    name."


    To him, his own name sounded as vulgar as hers was elegant. They were far apart like heaven and


    earth. He was no match for her at all.


    "You had a very sweet name, too." Staring into his dark chocte eyes, she smiled and said, "Does


    Jacob Gu ring a bell? You were once called that. Can you remember?"


    "Ja-cob Gu." Jacob repeated after her, and felt his head throbbing with a dull ache. He felt his nerves


    swell up with pain so much that he thought it would explode. He scratched his forehead and uttered


    breathlessly, "It hurts... So much."


    His abrupt expression of agony startled Emily. Panicked, she asked, "What''s wrong? Are you feeling


    unwell?"


    Jacob was holding his head in both hands. He looked at her, panting and said, "It seems¡­ it seems


    that some memory came back to me but I just couldn''t catch it."


    "Then let it go. Stop trying so hard! Think about nothing. Clear your mind and rx. You need to


    breathe. You will always be you, no matter what or where you are."


    Emily helped Jacob get up from the spot he had been crouching at and guided him to sit on a boulder


    on the side of the road. Seeing him this pitiful moistened her eyes, but she gulped the knot of emotions


    so as to not upset Jacob. She then rubbed his temples with both her fingertips, pressing key points to


    ease his pain.


    The throbbing was fading slowly as Emily did that. He felt waves of relief bringing him back to the shore


    of tranquility. After what seemed like 15 minutes, Jacob felt himself again. Now he could feel the warm


    touch of her soft hands pressing his forehead. He took a deep breath in of her mild perfume and felt his


    heart beating in excitement.


    For a moment, he wished this couldst forever.


    "Are you feeling better?" Emily asked with an anxious look.


    Jacob cleared his throat toe back to reality, and replied, "Yes, it doesn''t hurt any more. Thank


    you."


    Emily said in relief. "It''s all right as long as you are fine."


    "Are you really sure... " Jacob asked hesitantly, "that I''m the one you''re looking for?"


    Emily nodded her head affirmatively. "I''m sure. I''ve made a mistake, and I will never make that mistake


    again."


    Seeing the earnestness in her eyes, he pursed his lips and said, "Then I believe you."


    After saying this, he rose up from the rock and extended his hand to hoist Emily up with one hand, as if


    she were a little child. This jolted Emily.


    Out of simple instinct, she put her arms around his neck but shook her head when she saw how he had


    just gotten sick. Besides, there was the deer in his other hand. She struggled, trying to make him put


    her down, and said, "Put me down, or you will get exhausted."


    However, Jacob tightened his embrace around her and said, "Your feet were wounded."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Surprised, Emily hadn''t expected Jacob to notice and care this deeply. Trailing his gaze, she looked


    down at her injured knees and her scraped ankles. She felt a tinge of grief and sadness at the sight


    and then, squeezed Jacob''s hand. She said, "Really, I''m fine. Don''t worry and get yourself exhausted."


    "I''m not tired at all." Jacob shook his head and said.


    What he didn''t tell her was that he was actually enjoying the feeling of carrying her in his arms.


    Emily stopped squirming and just let him hold her. Despite carrying her and the big, heavy deer


    together, Jacob seemed to be striding forward with ease. She marvelled at his superhuman strength.


    She could have never guessed.


    A thought slipped in. ''Is this strength recent? Did he just get this strong in the past couple of months?


    Heaven knows how much hardship he must have gone through to be what he is now.''


    Emily obediently rested her head against his shoulder, her heart warm and bitter at the same time.


    Jacob carried her back to the yard where he was now living. The humble house belonged to the


    vige''s miracle-working doctor Mr. Barefoot. He bent down to ce the deer on the ground.


    Emily''s eyes roved around taking in the weather-beaten house. It surely had seen its fair share of life.


    The tiles on the roof looked they could crumble down any minute.


    There wasn''t a trace of disgust or loathing on her face. Looking at Jacob feeling at home here, she


    nodded to herself.


    This was no surprise to Emily. Although Jacob was born and raised in an affluent family, he could easily


    adapt to any hardship.


    In this respect, Jack could neverpete with him.


    "Old man, I brought back a girl. She was wounded." Though the way he addressed the old man was


    casual, he showed enough respect to the man in the room. After all, it was the old man who cured him


    of his injury, saved his life and took him in.


    "What girl?" The man in the room sniffed and asked. "Howe I heard people say that you snatched


    the bride of another man?"


    "It''s kind of true," Jacob said after a moment''s thought.


    "Gah! If you are so proud of what you just did, why did you bring her here? You can cure her anywhere


    you like but what made you think that you two would be wee after what you just did?"


    "Old man. I apologize. Please try to understand. It isn''t at all the way you think."


    "Bring her in"


    The curt replies of Mr. Barefoot made Emily subconsciously look at Jacob. He was certainly a grumpy


    odd man.


    Jacob could feel her hesitation to approach the miracle doctor. He calmly took her hand and said to


    soothe her, "Don''t be afraid. He is not a bad man. Let him treat your wound."


    "OK." She nodded and followed him inside.


    -


    As she entered the house, a shaft of light seemed to be falling on the doctor''s face. Just like his


    surroundings, he too was unkempt. Both his hair and beard looked matted as if they had been


    neglected for a long time. His wrinkled face was dirty and clothes so torn and tattered that the


    patchwork hardly seemed to hold up anything together but still covered his bony frame.


    In a nutshell, he was just a skinny ungroomed old man.


    His appearance was exactly the opposite of what Emily had imagined.


    Though he was untidy and untrimmed, he had a pair of bright piercing eyes, with which he was now


    looking at Emily. His stare had an element of scrutiny in it.


    But soon he nodded seriously.


    "Bear, you have made a fortune this time."


    As a result, he forgave Jacob for telling all wounded vigers toe to him.


    Hearing what he said, Jacob felt his ears burning, for somehow his heart jumped with joy when Mr.


    Barefoot thought he and Emily looked good as a couple.

 Chapter 493 He Is My Man

    Chapter 493 He Is My Man


    Emily realized that Mr. Barefoot was praising her beauty. She had never blushed that easily before, but


    now she felt her cheeks feverish. She could not help but look down.


    "Hello, I''m Ja... Bear''s fiancee. I came here specially to find him."


    Mr. Barefoot didn''t say anything. He just asked her to sit down and looked at the condition of her


    injured ankle. Then he asked her to stretch out her hand and diagnosed her by feeling her pulse.


    "The injury to your ankle is not a problem. It will heal. But you''ve not recovered from a serious illness


    yet, and you''re so tired and worried. You''re extremely weak. I''d say it''s a miracle that you survived till


    now. But you won''tst three years if you go on like this."


    After hearing what Mr. Barefoot said, Emily and Jacob both stared at him.


    Emily never thought that she was getting this weak. When she realized that both her child and Jacob


    were dead, she had already wanted to die. So she didn''t take care about her body at all.


    Jack kept her alive by medicines and treatments, but he failed to prevent her health from deteriorating.


    Only when Magee told her that Jacob was still alive did she have the strength to live.


    In order to find Jacob, the one she loved, she came to the mountain with her weak body.


    It seemed she was in such poor health after the illness, but her body was so overtaxed that it was on


    the verge of surrender.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Old man, you must save her!" Jacob said in a slightly trembled voice, with a pale face, and dark eyes


    filled with worry and tension.


    Mr. Barefootughed with pride. Tugging at his beard, he said, "There''s no disease I can''t cure in this


    world. Since she is your wife-to-be, she is worthy of my help. Of course, I''ll do my best."


    Emily was not as worried as Jacob. However, she said in a grateful tone, "Thank you for helping me,


    and thank you for saving my fiance."


    "Don''t mention it. I saved him just because I wanted someone to take care of me when I''m too old to


    move," Mr. Barefoot said casually.


    Emily felt that his words seemed to have some implied meaning, but she could not fully figure it out.


    She just asked, "Do you have a way to refresh his memory about the past without pain or suffering?"


    "No," Mr. Barefoot answered, "Memory can only be restored by itself. Other interventions are useless."


    "I see. Thank you anyway..."


    Emily was a little disappointed, but she quickly adjusted herself to present situation. In her mind, it was


    the greatest luck for her that Jacob was alive. ''I shouldn''t crave more.


    It is enough that Jacob and I can be together again, '' Emily mused. She then smiled at Jacob.


    Emily stayed and received treatment from Mr. Barefoot. She also inquired about Magee''s whereabouts.


    She came with Magee to this vige, but she had no idea where he was now. She was so worried after


    Magee got lost.


    Neighbors told Emily that anyone who came into the mountains and lost their way would receive help


    from the vigers. They would soon find their way back. They also told Emily to wait for news about


    Magee and that she need not to worry.


    A few dayster, Emily still had no news of Magee. But another unexpected visitor came to her.


    "Are you the girl who was snatched back by Bear?" The visitor asked. It was a girl with twisted braids.


    She rushed in and looked down at Emily with a critical eye.


    She looked at Emily carefully and found that Emily was as white as snow. Although Emily''s face did not


    look spirited, her skin was like freshly shelled eggs without any blemish.


    In the eyes of the girl, Emily''s distant face was indescribably beautiful and charming. She thought Emily


    was as delicate as a willow by theke. And Emily''s temperament was so noble that it was hard to be


    ignored, as if she was born to be the apple of one''s eye.


    The girl suddenly remembered a story she had read, called "A Dream of Red Mansions". Emily was


    just like the heroine in the story, who was ailing but still noble and elegant.


    The girl thought to herself, ''She''s the kind of woman all men would fall in love with.''


    Then she looked at herself, and she could not help but sigh. Her wheat-colored skin was rough


    because of frequent exposure to the sun and ill weathers. And she was not sharp-featured. Her figure


    was stout and strong due to constant work. Her behavior was also rude and vulgar.


    She had always thought that she was the most beautiful girl in the vige, but now she suddenly


    realized she was just like a vulgar servant girl and Emily was like ady in a rich family.


    She experienced a lot of mixed emotions by just looking at Emily. She felt envious, jealous, and


    resentment towards her.


    As the girl immersed herself in these thoughts and emotions, Emily asked politely, "What can I do for


    you?" Emily was sitting in the yard, and she didn''t know why this unacquainted girl came to her.


    This girl stared at Emily''s face for a long time. She then pointed to Emily''s nose and said, "You are not


    qualified to be Bear''s wife."


    "Ah." Emily rose quietly and slowly. She waved the girl''s finger away. "Is there anything else to say? I


    don''t like being pointed at like that," said Emily.


    The girl looked at her calm look and kept pointing her finger violently. "You can stop pretending now.


    Stay away from me. We are rivals now!"


    Emilyughed. She took one look at the girl and regarded her as a naive child, "So are you going to


    duel with me now? My little sister!"


    The girl got even more annoyed when she heard Emily''s words, "I''m here to warn you! Now that you


    are Donny''s wife, you should go back to Mr. Yang''s house. Bear is my man. You can''t take him away.


    "I can''t do that," Emily said firmly. Emily knew that she was bing naive like the little girl now when


    she was seriously quarreling with her over Jacob, but she couldn''t control herself. She was unhappy at


    the thought of that some people liked Jacob, coveted him, and even touched him during thest


    months.


    "You!" The girl was very angry at first, then she suddenly thought of something and raised her chin with


    pride. "There are ten pigs, five cows, and twenty sheep in my family. And have you seen the field in the


    west? They are all owned by my family. As long as Bear marries me, these will all be his! And you! you


    have nothing!" said the girl.


    Emily was amused more. "Oh, then your family should be a rich family in the vige, right?" she asked.


    At the same time she thought, ''If Jacob sold his soul for these properties, I would beat him hard.''


    "Of course!" The girl lookedcent and said, "So I advise you to quit as soon as possible. You


    can''t give him anything if you''re poor. Aren''t you ashamed of yourself?"


    ''Bear is the most handsome man in the vige.


    I had a crush on him long before. But how could I be defeated by this woman? It makes me so mad!''


    thought the girl.


    "I really don''t have anything here." Emily nodded and said in a very calm tone, "But I am good-looking."


    The girl was taken aback for a minute.


    But then she said with a hint of sarcasm, "What''s the point of being beautiful? Appearance can''t make


    money. You look so fragile. How can you do manualbor? How can you give birth to a son for Jacob?


    He should marry a wife who is virtuous. Do you understand?"


    Speaking of giving birth to a child, Emily''s sadness was immediately aroused. Her face suddenly


    clouded, and she was not as mild as before. "I don''t understand. Please leave go back to your home


    now," Emily said to the girl.

 Chapter 494 You Forgot About Me

    Chapter 494 You Forgot About Me


    "Cherry, what are you doing here? Why are you here? Stop it! You have no right to shout at her. Stop


    bullying her!" A familiar and charming voice shouted to stop their confrontation.


    Both Emily and Cherry turned around and they saw Jacob by the gate. He was carrying two bundles of


    sticks. He just came back from collecting firewood.


    Cherry stared at Jacob. With her hands on her hips she said defiantly, "I do what I want! Yes, I''m here


    to bully her. So what? I''m better than her in anything! You should marry me, not her!"


    Jacob did not want to talk to Cherry at all. He only cared about Emily. He went directly towards her and


    with his back turned to Cherry, he asked Emily, "How are you feeling today? Is she bullying you? Did


    she hurt you?" Jacob caressed Emily''s cheek as he asked her gently.


    "No, I''m fine." Emily shook her head lightly.


    "You canin as much as you want!" yelled Cherry. "One should answer for what she does


    herself! I do not deny anything!" she continued. Emily and Jacob continued to ignore her. Cherry felt


    even more annoyed.


    Emily looked pale. Jacob could see that she did not look well. "I''m tired," Emily whispered.


    Jacob slightly frowned as he deeply worried about Emily''s health. "Go back to your room now and have


    a rest," he said.


    Cherry clenched her teeth tightly. She never saw Jacob care about someone so much. "Did you not


    hear what I said?! Oh, God!" ...


    Jacob watched Emily enter then turned around and looked at Cherry with burrowed brows. "You''d


    better not cause trouble! Keep quiet and don''t you dare disturb her rest."


    "You''ve only known her for several days! What on earth did she do to you? Why are you defending


    her? I guess that she must be the evil spirit who came from the woods to seduce you!" Cherry


    comined loudly.


    "Shut up!" Jacob''s straight face darkened, but his eyes were still gentle when he mentioned Emily. "I


    knew her far longer than several days. I knew her for years, many, many years," he continued.


    Jacob thought that maybe they knew each other for a thousand years.


    As Jacob felt that his love could not help but spill over from his heart after he saw Emily.


    Cherry was shocked and hurt to see his gentle eyes as she knew Jacob never saw her the way he did


    to Emily. ''Why! Why! Tell me why!'' Cherry''s heart yelled.


    "Bear, everyone in this vige knows that you and I are meant for each other. Now you robbed Donny''s


    wife. Have you no shame?? You have to exin everything to me and fix it right now!" Cherry


    commanded.


    Jacob stared at her with a straight face and said, "I don''t like you. I never thought of marrying you. Get


    out of here, right now!"


    His angry face was much like who he was before, cold and powerful. Cherry stepped back. It felt like


    the air was sucked out of her. She could not believe what she was hearing.


    "You, you..." Cherry stuttered. Finally Cherry refuted, "You don''t like me?! So who do you like? That


    wicked woman?"


    "Shut your mouth, right now!" Jacob warned.


    "Why do you like her? Why don''t you like me?" Cherry pushed.


    "Because she is far more beautiful than you. That''s why you have no right to bully her." Jacob


    continued to stare at Cherry''s eyes as he said each word with spite.


    Cherry felt her whole world copse. Nothing hurt more than what Jacob had said to her.


    "I don''t want to see you anymore!"


    Cherry wiped her tears and turned around to leave.


    Mr. Barefoot had been watching them for quite a while. "I think Cherry is not so bad. How lucky you are


    to have so many girls'' affection in this vige," he bantered.


    Jacob was so handsome that many girls in this vige liked him very much. However, Mr. Barefoot


    knew that Jacob did not belong here. If Jacob did not lost his memory, it was impossible for him to stay


    here.


    ''You belong to the outside world. Like a free eagle belonging to the sky. You shouldn''t have been


    bounded in this remote vige.


    However, this is life and you lost your memory, '' Mr. Barefoot mulled over in his mind.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Jacob did not bother talking to him but went directly into the room. He went to see Emily after putting


    aside the sticks. He walked slowly and quietly so that he would not wake Emily up.


    "Jacob, is that you? Pleasee in." Jacob heard Emily''s soft voice. Emily did not go to sleep, but sat


    on a chair to sew Jacob''s clothes. Each stitch was full of her love for Jacob.


    Jacob asked in a low voice, "Are you angry? I promise you that Cherry will note to bother you


    anymore."


    "Cherry? So her name is Cherry, right? What a lovely name." Emily said naturally as if she was talking


    about today''s weather. It made Jacob confused.


    Still, Jacob apologized in a low voice, "I''m sorry."


    Emily finally raised her head to look at Jacob and asked, "Why are you apologizing? For what reason?"


    "I don''t know," Jacob answered honestly.


    "You''re apologizing, but you don''t even now why?" she said.


    "I know you''re not happy," he said.


    "Well, yeah. I''m not happy," Emily agreed. She put aside the needle. "I can see that Cherry likes you


    very much. Today we got a ''Cherry'', and tomorrow we would get a ''Berry''. Who knows? How lucky you


    are to have so many girls like you," Emilyined.


    "I don''t like them at all." Though Jacob lost his memory, he felt Emily''s unease and difort. He


    hurried to exin himself, "Trust me please, I, I..."


    Emily knew that Jacob would not like others. Still, she felt ufortable to see Cherry. "You,


    you...what? What do you want to say?" she asked.


    "I..." he hesitated. Suddenly, Jacob held Emily''s hand and took a deep breath. It seemed that he was


    going to run out all his courage. His face flushed as he finally said, "I like you! Emily, I like you."


    Emily took back her hand easily and said, "Don''t lie to me. You have lost all your memory. You even


    forgot me. How could you still like me?"


    "I swear I do. Yes, I do! I do like you!" he interrupted. Jacob held her hand again and looked at her


    affectionately as if he was going to imprint her in his mind forever. "You may not believe me, but it''s


    true. When I woke up in this vige, I lost all my memory. At that moment, I felt like that my heart was


    lacking a piece.


    Until I met you, I knew that my heart was finally full again," he exined. Jacob bent down slowly and


    put Emily''s hand on his chest then continued, "It was the first time that I felt that my heart was alive and


    I knew that every beat was all because of you."


    Jacob lost his memory but he knew clearly that he was deeply in love with this woman in front of him.


    The feeling was so strong that he even could not control himself. It was just like an instinct.


    It was the first time that Jacob was so eager to get back all of his memory.


    He wanted to know everything about their past.


    "Emily, could you please tell me everything about us? About our past?" he asked.


    Emily paused for a while as she looked at him. She felt his heart beat with her hand, strong and


    powerful.


    Jacob had be much simple and shy since he lost his memory. This was what Emily had never


    seen before. Now, Jacob was just like a young boy who had his first crush, looking at her, nervously


    and gingerly.


    "Our past?" she murmured. "I would love to tell you everything you want to know," she answered


    gently.


    ...


    Jacob learned about everything from Emily. He found out about his life.


    Everything felt so familiar to Jacob, as if he was very close to the world Emily said. But sometimes, he


    felt that it was so far from him, too.


    Emily did not tell him about their second baby as she was afraid that they would have to suffer from it


    again. Therefore, she just chose to tell him something happy.


    "Beryl is our daughter. All she wants for such a long time is that we three can live together forever. If we


    could go back sooner, she would be very happy," she said.

 Chapter 495 I Love This Surprise Very Much

    Chapter 495 I Love This Surprise Very Much


    "Our... Our daughter?" Jacob stuttered as he asked. His eyes grew wide as he took in Emily''s words. A


    stream of strange feelings arose from his heart, excitement and warmth. "How does our daughter look


    like? I would love to meet her."


    Emily took a photo out from her pocket and handed it over to him. "Beryl missed you so much."


    In this little photo, Beryl smiled like a flower, which was as pure and lovely as an angel.


    Jacob took that little photo in his hand gently, as if it were some treasure. At this moment, something in


    his vein seemed to be activated, "So this is my daughter. Our daughter..."


    Emily wiped the tears in her eyes quietly. She didn''t want to tell him that they could have had a lovely


    son. However, death had mercilessly taken him away from them.


    Jacob put the photo close to his heart, "Emily, we should leave here as soon as you are healed, shall


    we?"


    He reached out his hands to hug her, but hesitated. He was worried she would not like it.


    Surprisingly, Emily hugged him first. She ced her face close to his chest. She closed her eyes and


    said to him with confidence, "Alright, I believe in you."


    Jacob felt his heart grow warm at her words and her touch. He tried to hug her tighter, but he was


    afraid that would hurt her fragile body. After consideration, he carefully held her in his arms.


    "I will protect both of you."


    He made a promise to her.


    A drop of tear dropped from Emily''s face. She said carefully to Jacob, "This time you can''t lie to me any


    more."


    "I swear to you that I will never lie to you again."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    They warmly hugged each other with so much affection and longing.


    The next day, Jacob returned home early with a gorgeous fox-fur coat. He walked toward the room in


    which Emily was living.


    Mr. Barefoot was carrying a smoking dope. He was sitting in front of the door and murmured to Jacob,


    "You totally forget your benefactor now that you have your wife! Have you ever thought about whether I


    am cold?"


    "Your skin is rough and thick. You don''t need a fur coat. But my wife does." When Jacob mentioned


    "wife", his heart was filled with glee and excitement.


    Mr. Barefoot threw his smoking dope directly over him, "Get away from me! Don''t disy your affection


    in front of me!"


    Jacob hid quickly and averted the smoking dope. Then, he knocked at the door of Emily''s room.


    Emily had heard their conversation earlier, and she opened the door with a glimmer of smile in her


    voice. "Why are you always pissing off Mr. Barefoot?"


    "Leave him alone. If he ever stops getting angry, he will get bored. That''s how his temper works." Jacob


    ced the fox fur coat on Emily''s hands, as if he was presenting a treasure. "Look, do you like it?"


    After a while, Emily came to herself and looked carefully at his fox fur coat. It was obviously a real fox


    fur, although not as pure as the color of snow. There were a lot of gray fur on it, but it was smooth to


    the touch.


    It was not as high quality as the ones she knew.


    Every fox fur coat that Emily used to wear was much more beautiful than this one. She asked, "Where


    did you get this coat?"


    Jacob smiled and scratched his head, "I didn''t make the coat, but I did hunt the fox and asked the


    dressmaker to make it for me."


    It took a few foxes to make a fur coat, and he didn''t have any money. Not until he gave the dressmaker


    several foxes did the dressmaker agree to make a coat for him.


    "So that''s the reason why you go out early ande backte these days? Hunting foxes?" Emily


    gently stroked the fur with a glimmer of heartache in her eyes, "Is that very hard?"


    "Not at all." Jacob said to himself quietly, ''As long as it is something for you, it will never be hard.''


    Although he was only a poor boy now, he still wanted to make her life better. At least he wanted her to


    eat well and dress warmly. That was all he wished and wanted to offer her. He wanted to protect his


    wife.


    "Although this coat is not very beautiful, it is very warm to wear."


    "Thank you. I love this surprise very much." Emily smiled softly and her eyes curved like the crescent


    moon. She immediately put on the fox fur coat and turned to Jacob, "Do I look pretty?"


    This was the most precious gift she had ever received from Jacob.


    Jacob could hardly take his eyes off her. She was so beautiful that she was like the fairy who fell into


    the mortal world. Her beauty was so otherworldly.


    Heaven and earth were eclipsed in front of her beauty.


    "You look good." He nodded earnestly, with a soft gleam in his eyes.


    Emily tiptoed with a smile and left a fleeting kiss on his handsome face. "Thank you."


    Jacob flushed suddenly. He was at a loss as he stammered with nervousness, "No...no problem!"


    Emily smiled. She never imagined that Jacob could be so pure after he lost his memory. It only took a


    kiss to make him flushed.


    If it was the old Jacob, he would have melted Emily in his kiss, not leaving her any room to breathe.


    Right now, Jacob would not dare to look into her eyes. He could feel the heat rising in his cheeks. "You


    need to have some rest, and I...I wille and see you tomorrow!"


    After his words, he directly fled away. Emily watched him and gave out augh.


    Jacob ran outside but he could still hear theughter of his love, which was as crisp as the bell. He


    thought he had never heard herugh like that before.


    Without reluctance, without haze, without sadness.


    It was like the sunshine in the spring, after a cold and long winter night, which made his heart warmer.


    Jacob couldn''t help but raise his hand and touch his face. He touched the ce she had just kissed


    and put his hand down suddenly, as if it were an electric shock.


    ''She kissed me just now...


    It felt good.


    If only we could have more kisses...''


    Thinking like this, Jacob inexplicably felt like a rogue. But she was such a beautiful woman, who made


    people want to get close to her unconsciously.


    In the Jingshi City


    The city had been a mess after Emily went missing. Jack and David had already looked into every


    ce in the Jingshi City that all they missed was to dig into the ground.


    People in this city who were affected by their fury and anxiety were angry but they dare not say it. They


    hope that Emily could be found as soon as possible.


    Ever since Emily had gone missing, Jack had been having the same dream every night. In the dream,


    he was chasing another car whichter crashed into the edge of the cliff!


    Despair was like a big hand holding his throat so tightly, and he could not breathe normally. As if he


    would die of asphyxiation anytime.


    However, his dream was not over yet. He dreamed that he himself and the rescue team went to the


    bottom of the cliff, only to see the car smashed beyond recognition and mangled bloody body parts


    lying on the ground.

 Chapter 496 I Am Just A Useless Rubbish

    Chapter 496 I Am Just A Useless Rubbish


    Jack tried to cover his eyes in the dream, since he did not want to see the face of the corpse. But he


    was just fooling himself. A spell was put on him, so that he could not move his body.


    So he saw the person lying on the ground.


    It was Emily, who had lost herst breath already but with her eyes wide open. Her face and mouth


    were covered with blood and her expression was slightly distorted, as if she had suffered a great deal


    before she died.


    The scene stung Jack''s eyes. He roared in agony, "Emily!"


    Jack finally woke up from the nightmare. His forehead was full of cold sweat, which flowed down his


    cheeks as he sprung up all of a sudden. His pajamas were already wet because of his sweat. He


    looked like he''d just been pulled out of the water.


    His heart was still pounding in his chest, as if the it would jump out any second. He breathed rapidly,


    trying to calm himself. He took a long deep breath, and slowly exhaled a mouthful of stale air.


    After a few minutes, Jack slowly recovered and became sober.


    Outside, the sky was overcast and gloomy.


    Jack opened the light and walked to the bathroom. He saw himself in the mirror, and he just looked like


    a ghost.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Under his pair of bloodshot eyes was the color of dark ck because of the bad sleep he had been


    having for some time now. His skin had no luster and his handsome face was sunken down, thin.


    Even his hair was messy. Since he was in no mood to care for it, it had grown very long.


    These days, he lived like a soulless walking dead. The only thing that made him felt alive was the


    determination in his heart, the determination to find Emily back.


    Where was she?


    He just wanted to know whether she was alive or not. Her health was so poor that she couldn''t stand


    much travels. ''Magee took her away regardless of her health! Son of a bitch!


    It was like pushing Emily into danger!''


    "Emily, I know I am wrong..." Jack murmured in the reflection of the mirror, "As long as youe back,


    I will never force you again in the future. As long as I can look at you..."


    Even looking at her had be a luxury now.


    Jack was sending out the breath of decadent all over his body. He walked out of the toilet heavily. After


    he went out of his room, he came to the room that Emily once lived in.


    He hade here several times.


    All the furniture was the same, the maid came up every day to clean it as if the owner of this room were


    still living there.


    Lying on Emily''s bed, Jack could smell her scent which was left behind. His heart was broken.


    There were traces of her existence everywhere in this house, and even a little bit of pain was too much


    for him to handle. But he was reluctant to leave, guarding the house like a masochist and guarding the


    memories between them.


    Some timeter, there was a knock at the door.


    Jack ignored the knock, so that the people had to open the door. But before his foot stepped in, a cup


    hit over him, "Go away!"


    "Mr. Jack!" It was the most capable man of Jack''s. Seeing that Jack was at a rage, he stepped


    backward immediately.


    Jack''s voice was angry. "Get out!"


    The man gritted his teeth, but eventually he had to bite the bullet. "Mr. Jack, the wholepany is


    waiting for you. Mr. Gu has been disappointed with you. Please take your position seriously..."


    As if he didn''t know where he was now, Jack asked the question he was most concerned about. "Then


    what about Emily? Have you heard anything about her?"


    When his man heard his words, he looked weak and embarrassed. "Sorry, Mr. Jack. We haven''t heard


    anything about Miss Emily."


    "Useless Rubbish." Jack looked exasperated, but then he became dejected. "So am I. I am also a


    useless rubbish."


    How else could he find her?


    "No, Mr. Jack. You are not." Seeing how his boss had turned out, his heart felt sour, "I believe we will


    find Miss Emily soon. But before this, you must cheer up!"


    "Soon? How long will it take? A month? Half a year? Ten years? Do you think I will never see her for


    the rest of my life?"


    "Mr. Jack. That''s not true..."


    Jack took a look at the man with a sad face, and he suddenly formed a self-deprecating smile, "Forget


    it. I shouldn''t have troubled you. I lost her. I am too useless to even keep a woman by my side."


    "Mr. Jack..."


    "I know what I''m doing. Now leave me alone."


    The man hesitated, but he decided to leave.


    ''Mr. Jack was so deeply in love with Miss Emily. As soon as she went missing, Mr. Jack had been so


    depressed. What if we could never find her? What would happen to Mr. Jack?''


    Jack picked up his mood and also picked up the pieces of ss on the ground before he left Emily''s


    room. Before leaving he gently closed the door.


    As if someone was still sleeping inside. As if he didn''t want to wake her up.


    Jack cleaned himself up. Although he still looked tired and haggard, at least he didn''t seem as


    decadent as before.


    He knew that he couldn''t leave everything behind.


    He still needed the power of the Gu Consortium, otherwise he wouldn''t even have the power to find


    Emily at all. As long as Mr. Gu was still in power, he was controlled by him.


    Not only the Xu n was after him, he also failed to block the news to the Lu n. If they found out


    what happened to Emily, they would hunt him down and hispany would definitely be attacked!


    He needed to recover right away!


    Seeing that Jack already cleaned himself up, his man was relieved. He was d that his master


    decided to look at the bigger picture over a missing woman. If he gave up the Gu n for a woman, Mr.


    Gu might need to reconsider his sessor.


    Jack returned to his cold-blood president persona again, as if nothing was in his eyes. But before he


    left through the garden, he suddenly stopped.


    "Did she nt the flower?"


    The maid who was taking care of the flowers froze for a moment, but then followed his gaze and


    nodded quickly. "Yes, Mr. Jack. The flower had grown and even had a little bud on it. It might soon


    bloom."


    At this point, she stopped consciously, afraid of their own young master''s grief.


    Jack deeply looked at that potted flower. The flower was rare and special. It was the seed that he once


    gave her, which was tough and vital just like she once used to be.


    It grew and bloomed in winter, whose flower petals were as beautiful as pure crystal. It was so beautiful


    that people couldn''t bear to desecrate.


    It was like Emily.


    No matter how long it took, even though her character had changed, the kindness and innocence in her


    heart would never change.

 Chapter 497 I Dont Want To Like You Anymore

    Chapter 497 I Don''t Want To Like You Anymore


    "Your flower is about to bloom. Don''t you want to have a look at it?" Jack said it in a low voice while


    looking at the flower tenderly, as if looking at someone through the flower itself.


    But when the maid looked at his eyes, she only felt a kind of unspeakable sadness. She had a


    premonition that perhaps her young master''s loved one would nevere back.


    "Give me the flower." Jack suddenly broke the silence.


    "Sure," the maid replied respectfully. She carefully handed the flower pot over to Jack.


    Jack held it with both hands preciously.


    "When the flower blooms, you wille back, won''t you?"


    No one dared to respond to him. Only the cold wind whistled through the silence. But the small flower


    bud in the pot seemed not to be afraid of the cold. It shook with the wind, which looked adorable to


    Jack.


    Jack touched the buds tenderly. A small smile curved on his face, but soon it faded away.


    "Let''s go," Jackmanded his man.


    "Yes, Mr. Jack."


    Jack took the pot of flower to thepany. Nobody dared to ask and nobody dared to discuss about it


    either.


    In the evening, at the Xu''s Mansion.


    Rita just lulled both her son and Beryl to bed, when David came back, exhausted and tired.


    "Do you have any information about Emily, yet?" That was the first thing Rita always asked David every


    time he came home.


    David finally showed a smile after all the sighs and the frowns she got every time she asked. "Yes, we


    finally have some clues."


    Rita was so excited that she immediately caught David''s arm. "Is that true? Where is Emily now? Is she


    alright?"


    "Don''t get too excited, yet." David was afraid that she would fall down because of the excitement, so he


    held her waist and helped her up. "We just found something, but we are not very sure of it," he


    confessed.


    "Just tell me now!" Rita got so anxious that she could not stay still.


    David walked her to the sofa and told her, "By chasing after Magee, we sort of figured out where they


    are now. They should be at a remote location, in the mist mountain outside of Jingshi City. Rivers in


    Jingshi City pass there before they run into the ocean. I guess Emily was willing to leave with Magee,


    probably to find Jacob."


    "But why?" Rita''s eyes turned wider with shock. The news was unbelievable to her. "I thought Jacob


    was already dead? If..."


    "What we saw was not necessarily true." David seemed to have aplex and heavy expression on


    his face. "But I believe in Emily. She wouldn''t do this if she knew it was hopeless or a lie."


    "That''s great, if all of it is true." Rita took a deep breath and wiped the tears around her eyes. "If Emily


    and Jacob can return safe and sound, Beryl would be thrilled."


    This whole time, Beryl was more obedient but also more silent in their house, as if she was keeping


    something in her heart. Rita had seen all of it and her heart ached for her, but there was nothing she


    could do. Although she loved Beryl with all her heart, she could neverfort little Beryl like her


    mother could.


    She was d that she had a son that was about Beryl''s age, who was naughty and outgoing, so that


    he could cheer Beryl up and talk to her.


    "So what are you still waiting for? Send people there! Quickly!"


    Rita could not wait any longer to have Emily back. If it had not been the fact that she had two children


    to look after, she wished she could set out for Emily herself at this instant.


    "It''s alreadyte in the evening. How can we look for them? We had better wait till tomorrow. I just got


    this new, and I need some time to make some ns." Under David''s eyes were dark circles, because


    of the tiring and sleepless search these days. "Remember, we must keep our news a secret. We


    cannot afford to let Jack find out about it, otherwise, they would be in danger!"


    Rita agreed with his suggestions, "You are right. We cannot let that monster find out. Or we will never


    know what kind of thing he could do!"


    They had learned enough from their previous experience that Jack and his men were capable of


    everything, and he was willing to do anything to keep Emily by his side.


    Since there was finally some major breakthroughs in searching for Emily, the depressed atmosphere


    was finally at ease and the stone in Rita and David''s heart had finally dropped down.


    It was not until this time that David had the mood to mess around with Rita. "All you care about is Emily.


    What about me? Who is your husband? Emily or me?"


    Rita kicked at his belly without mercy, "What the hell is wrong with you? Why are you jealous of Emily?


    Can you two be the same? Of course not."


    "So are you saying that we do not have the same status in your heart?" David drew her close and


    hugged her tightly. The tiredness in his beautiful eyes was wiped away and reced by some kind of


    expectation.


    Rita had figured out what he was thinking about, but she was not in the mood to fulfill his wish. "Sure.


    How can you bepared with Emily? Who gave you the courage?"


    David''s face copsed all of a sudden, "Rita, do you have any conscience at all?"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "What is conscience? At what price can it be sold?"


    "You!" David was pissed off. He jumped to his feet. He said with reluctance, "I must have been blind to


    fall in love with you! Do I not deserve to have any reward, after I have been searching for Emily all


    these days?"


    "Are you shouting at me?" Rita pushed David away and refused to look at him. "If you are reluctant,


    you don''t have to find Emily. I won''t bother you any more."


    David felt more angry with her words. He got more dissatisfied. Grief rushed over his heart like tide


    water. "You! You..."


    He could not bring himself to beat her or even scold his beloved one.


    So eventually, David made himself cry.


    "You are so horrible! I am working so hard every day to find Emily! You only ever ask for Emily when I


    get home. What about me? You never cared for me...Not even a word..."


    In the end, he choked with sobs.


    Rita was surprised to see David cry in front of her. She was lost in thoughts and did not know how to


    react. "You..."


    "What now? I don''t want to like you any more!" David turned around, heart-broken. However, he was


    secretly waiting for Rita to soothe him.


    Rita felt like David looked exactly like their son when they lost their temper. They were indeed father


    and son, and they were both childishly silly.


    Also, David was crying cause he was pissed?


    What had gotten into him?


    So Rita pretended to ignore David''s sorrow and decided to mock him, "You are a grown man. Why are


    you crying like a 3-year-old kid? You are so childish, but this is so funny to me."


    David was speechless at Rita''s reaction.


    He was sad and he couldn''t talk about it, not even cry for it!


    Rita also took a few photos of David whileughing. "Come on, little David. Look at the camera. Aunt


    Rita will take some photos of you so that you can remember your embarrassing moments."


    ''This is too much!


    I can''t stand this woman any more!'' David thought to himself.


    David stared at Rita''sughing face as he said to her, "Rita, you are going to pay for


    this!"

 Chapter 498 Inappropriate for Children

    Chapter 498 Inappropriate for Children


    Rita sneered and shook her head,ughing. She provoked David some more, "Well then, show me!"


    Just after the words had left her mouth, David pounced on her like a blood-thirsty wolf, salivating at the


    prospect of tasting her body. He pushed her on the sofa and threw away her cell phone. Raw intensity


    surged through his veins as he bit her luscious lips.


    "Hmm... Stop this! Don''t touch me! It''s in the middle of the night!"


    "Honey, this is the perfect time and ce for this kind of action."


    Since the two children were already fast asleep in bed, they didn''t have to worry about being caught in


    an inappropriate position. If there ever was a perfect time for this kind of action, this was it!


    The monstrous hunger David had kept leashed inside was screaming for a release in the form of carnal


    desire. Subdued by the thirst for her body, David whispered, "I told you I''d make you pay for what you


    did."


    Rita sunk her teeth on his shoulder and threatened, "Back off! Right now!"


    "Ah..." The pain came out like a roar from his throat, and lit his senses on fire. "You saucy little minx!


    Do you have to bite me every time? Well I don''t mind. I actually like it!"


    "You''re dead meat! Hmm..." Before Rita could finish, he mmed his tongue down her throat and the


    first moan escaped her lips sending her into a heady trance. He sucked in every word she tried to form


    in her mouth.


    David sucked her tender, plump lips, like a hummingbird sucking nectar from flowers. Her sweet taste


    had driven him towards the desperation of a starving man sucking on bones...


    While his long and soft tongue seemed to wrap itself around her, driving her towards insanity. She tried


    to pull apart for air, but he pulled her in closer and harder.


    Dizzied, she heard the deep and lusting voice of the man whisper in her ears.


    "You have to carry another child for me."


    "No way! Ah! David! You asshole!"


    "I like it when you talk dirty. Call me an asshole again!"


    ...


    The cold wind was howling outside, but it was warm indoor. Their bodies entwined, keeping each other


    warm and sweating profusely. Rita melted like a wax doll under his body.


    The both of them were going at it like entranced beasts and neither of them noticed the two little figures


    behind the desk.


    The two children curled up together, secretly watching the picture in the living room. Curiosity filled their


    widened eyes, and guilt surged in their mind somehow as though they were doing something bad.


    However, the frosted ss in front of them only provided them with a vague picture. The only thing they


    saw was David kissing Rita affectionately in his arms.


    Beryl wanted to see more. But Dn''s small hands covered her eyes when she was about to stretch


    out her head. The childish voice of the boy whispered in her ear, "Beryl, we shouldn''t be watching this."


    "What do you mean?" Beryl asked curiously.


    Dn could feel her curly eyshes fluttering in his palms, causing them to itch and so he quickly


    moved his hands away. He furrowed his brows and took Beryl to the side.


    "That means, we shouldn''t look."


    "Oh, I see." Beryl did not fully understand his words, and she continued to ask, "What are they doing?"


    "I think they''re making a baby." Dn was proud of his answer. Hiscent look seemed to suggest


    that he knew everything. Suffice it to say, he was expecting more questions from her.


    However, Beryl stopped short. "I see."


    Dn got upset, and he asked, "Beryl, don''t you have any other questions?"


    Beryl tilted her head and thought for a moment before answering, "Yes!"


    Dn''s eyes lit up at once, and he said, "Come on! Ask me anything you want! I will tell you everything


    I know."


    "When will my mommye back? I miss her so much."


    "What? This is your question..." Puzzled, Dn scratched his little head and continued, "I''m sorry,


    Beryl. I don''t know when your mom will be back."


    "It''s all right." Beryl looked down to her feet, disappointed.


    Dnforted her immediately, "But I heard my dad say that he has some news about your mommy.


    Oh, and also your daddy might be still alive."


    "Really?" Beryl''s eyes widened with hope. Hiding under the desk, Beryl thought she didn''t hear him


    right because his voice was so low.


    "Yeah! That''s true! I have the best ears in my kindergarten. They all call me iraudience," Dn said


    confidently, patting his chest. "I believe your mommy and daddy wille and take you back home


    soon."


    "Really?" His words somehow seemed unrealistic to Beryl, but Dn had no reason to lie to her.


    Dn was sure of what he had heard from his father. "How about this? You can ask my mom tomorrow.


    If what I am saying is true, she will definitely admit the truth."


    "Okay!" Beryl answered, nodding strongly. A glimmer of hope gradually lit up in her beautiful eyes, like


    tiny little fireflies in the dark night.


    "But I don''t think my mom can give you an answer right now," Dn said, as he held Beryl''s soft hand.


    Satisfied to see her happy, Dn continued, "Beryl, let''s go back to our room. It''s time for sleep."


    "All right." Beryl nced towards the sofa as she was leaving. She saw the way David gently hugged


    and looked at Rita as if she were some kind of treasure.


    "Honey, give me more..." David whispered.


    The scene suddenly became familiar to Beryl. After some thought, she finally figured out the reason.


    She had seen a simr picture of her mommy and daddy.


    ''Uncle David must love Auntie Rita very much, '' Beryl concluded in her mind.


    ''Like the way daddy loves mommy.''


    "Beryl, stop looking. They will get mad if they find out we were here. You will be fine anyway, but not


    me." Dn whipped his head around to see if the coast was clear before he took Beryl away at once


    afraid of getting caught by his parents.


    When they got out safely, they were about to go into their separate rooms.


    Dn, however, was unwilling to go into his room alone. But he knew his mother would not allow him to


    share a bed with a girl, so he couldn''t sleep with Beryl.


    ''s! What a pity, '' Dn thought.


    "Good night, Beryl."


    "Good night, Dn."


    This touched Dn so much that he wondered, ''How could there be such a lovely girl in the world?''


    She was so sweet and soft like marshmallow. And such a lovely girl was his little sister.


    Beryl looked at him curiously, trying to figure out why he had stopped talking all of a sudden. "Dn?"


    ''Oh my god! Oh my god! Oh my god!'' Dn screamed in mind.


    The way Beryl slightly tilted her head and looked at him was so adorable.


    Looking at her little face, Dn failed to control the little devil in his mind. He reached out his little hand


    and gently pinched her white and soft face, and said, "Beryl, you are so cute!"


    Beryl was confused and she had no idea why he said so out of blue.


    Dn slowly took back his hand and sent Beryl into her room. When he was about to turn the lights on


    for Beryl, she identally tripped over and threw herself on him.


    Both of them fell down to the ground at the same time.


    But before they touched the ground, Dn held Beryl in his arms, trying to protect her. The next second


    he felt something soft brush over his lips.


    "What was that? ? ?"


    "Oh no way! !"


    He stole Beryl''s first kiss! All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 499 It Is Our Little Secret

    Chapter 499 It Is Our Little Secret


    "I''m sorry. I''m afraid of the dark." Beryl struggled to get up and was full of apologies as she continued,


    "Dn, did I hurt you anywhere?"


    "No, no, it''s okay," he answered quickly. He pushed himself to his feet, flushed with embarrassment. He


    noticed that she did not seem to register anything wrong with the situation. Beryl did not appear at all


    disturbed by the unseemly moment. It was as if nothing had happened.


    Though still young, Dn knew clearly what "inappropriate for children" meant, so naturally he knew


    what a first kiss was and what it meant to people as well.


    He felt a great sense of disappointment upon seeing that she did not find anything wrong with the kiss.


    However, he considered it lucky that his mother knew nothing about the kiss. Otherwise, he would


    surely receive a severe beating...


    "Beryl, let''s keep this a secret. What happened just now didn''t happen, okay? Do not let anyone else


    know about it, especially my mother, okay?"


    "Secret? What secret are you talking about?" she asked.


    "I meant that...just now... I kissed you... No, wait! You kissed me... No! Ehmm..." Still flustered he had


    managed to even confuse himself. Finally, he blurted it out, "I meant the secret was that we kissed by


    ident just now!"


    "Oh, like this, right?" she said innocently. Blinking her big eyes, she stood up on tippy toes and kissed


    him quite deliberately on the cheek, to show that she knew what he was referring to.


    He stared at her in disbelief. His face flushed like a ripe tomato, " You...kissed me, again!"! !


    "Is there something wrong with that?" She seemed confused too and tried her best to exin, "Mommy


    once told me that only people in an intimate rtionship can kiss each other..."


    "No, you are a girl. You can not kiss others so casually like this." Struggling to remain calm he fought to


    keep a straight face like a grown-up, as he continued sternly, "Have you ever kissed any other boys,


    except me?"


    She shook her head slowly, "No."


    The sudden happiness he felt was confusing, yet it also filled him with pleasure. ''She kissed only one


    boy, and that''s me!'' he thought, inexplicably happy.


    "Anyway, you can''t kiss others so casually in the future," he cautioned.


    "Dn, am I an outsider or a stranger to you?"


    She asked seriously with her watery eyes searching his face. Tears seemed very close as she


    continued, "Are you not already my intimate family?"


    Her sudden tear fall made Dn panic, and he hurriedly wiped her face with his sleeve exining, "Of


    course not. You are not an outsider or a stranger. I did not mean that..."


    Beryl''s eyes were red from crying, just like a bonny, full of sadness.


    Dn felt his heart pulled painfully tight as he saw her distress. He did not want her to cry. He wanted


    her to be happy always, and such was the power she had over him.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Don''t cry please!" Pondering what to do for several seconds he finally had an idea. Moving in closer to


    her, he kissed her cheek, "Don''t cry please. You see, I kissed you now. I''ve never kissed anyone else


    before you, except my mother."


    Finally she stopped crying and asked, "Really?"


    Wiping her tears with his pudgy fingers he soothed, "Of course. So promise me that you will not kiss


    others or let others kiss you, okay?"


    "So what about you?" she demanded.


    "I...I''m the exception. Right! I''m the exception, the only one allowed to do so!" he instructed sternly.


    Nodding her head she said, "Okay, I got it!"


    Relieved by her agreement, he thought happily that he would be the only special person for her from


    now on. Other boys would not be able topete for her affections now!


    "This is our little secret. Let''s pinky-swear on it," he suggested.


    ...


    In the Misty Mountain.


    The Yang family had became theughingstock of the whole vige. The bride they bought for their son


    at such a high price was stolen away by a bare-handed foreigner! What was more, there was nothing


    they could do about it, but ept it silently.


    Mrs. Yang was so furious-her husband was still lying in bed seriously injured, and his son was just an


    idiot, and as for the vigers, well, they were just fence-sitters!


    She could do nothing but curse Jacob and Emily in her mind!


    Mrs. Yang really had no idea that Jacob was such a good fighter. Besides, Mr. Barefoot was the best


    and the only doctor in the whole vige! She couldn''t afford to offend either of them!


    But what annoyed her most was not Jacob or Emily, but rather her own son, Donny.


    Since Emily had left with Jacob, Donny kept himself secluded in his room and did not want to see


    anyone. Every day, he just stared at those grass woven dragonflies and grasshoppers.


    They were gifts Emily had made for Donny. Therefore, he cherished them tremendously, and he saved


    them carefully, despite the toys made of grass and leaves having turned from green to yellow.


    Angry and heartbroken, she had not expected that her son would be so infatuated with Emily.


    "She must be a evil witch and has stolen your soul! If I knew it earlier, I would definitely have asked


    your father to sell her out! She proved a disaster for both you and your father!" Mrs. Yang cursed.


    "No, she is not!" Finally, he responded to her ravings and seriously refuted her usations, "She is my


    Miss Beauty. She is a good person, very very good..."


    "So what? She ran away with another man! I should never have found you a beautiful wife! Beauty will


    only bring trouble for us!" She continued yelling.


    He fell into silence once again upon hearing her words.


    He knew clearly that his Miss Beauty abandoned him and chose the most handsome guy in his vige.


    "Mom, am I really so ugly?" he asked seriously.


    Stunned she said, "Who dared to say that? My Donny is a handsome man!"


    "Then why did Miss Beauty not choose me? It must be because I''m ugly. Cherry told me that girls all


    prefer handsome guys."


    He was rather depressed as he spoke, and his eyes were red as if he was going to start crying.


    Mrs. Yang could not help feeling sad seeing her son like this and sheforted him, "My dear Donny,


    forget your Miss Beauty please. I promise to find you another girl, one who is more beautiful than her.


    That Miss Beauty does not belong to you..."


    He lightly stroked the grass dragonflies and grasshoppers. A sharp edge of the dried grass cut his


    hand, but he seemed not to notice and answered numbly, "But I want her only..."


    "Ah, you got yourself cut!" Mrs. Yang chided. She could see the blood drip from Donny''s finger and


    hurried to dress his wound. "Throw them away right now! You will not feel so sad when you do not see


    them any more!" She tried to persuade him.


    "No! Do not touch them! Those are the gifts she sent to me!" he yelled. His eyes were full of


    stubbornness, as if he would fight for them if anyone daredy a finger on them.


    Deciding not to push him anymore, she let him put the gifts into a clean wooden case and set it beside


    his pillow.


    "s!" She had never expected that her husband would prove such a weakling, or his son such a


    single-minded boy.


    As for Emily, she would definitely not let her get away so easily, especially after having hurt her son so


    badly!


    Clenching her fist, resentment shed through her eyes. She swore to have her revenge!


    Suddenly, she remembered that the son of the Huang family had caught a viper earlier, and he had


    asked her to help sell it in town. Now, however, she had a better n for it.


    Meanwhile, Emily knew nothing about this. She had nned to visit Donny, but was stopped by Jacob


    who said that all of that family were dangerous.

 Chapter 500 Are You Jealous

    Chapter 500 Are You Jealous


    Emily patiently exined to him that Donny was not a bad person, but Jacob was not convinced. Afraid


    of being misunderstood, she decided not to talk about it anymore as she didn''t want to argue with her


    lover.


    However, Emily didn''t know that the reason why Jacob stopped her from visiting Donny was because


    he was jealous of Donny. Before they had reunited after a long separation, Emily stayed alone with


    Donny and in the viger''s eyes, she was Donny''s wife...


    The mere thought of that made him burn with jealousy, and Donny became a thorn in his side.


    How could Donny even think about stealing his wife from him!


    Donny must have been a fool who knew nothing about how high the sky was or how thick the earth


    was!


    It was a fine sunny day. Jacob had nned to go out and pick the herbal medicine Mr. Barefoot had


    prescribed to him. He needed to collect them and decoct the medicinal herbs for Emily to speed up the


    healing process.


    Since Emily had nothing better to do, she asked Jacob to take her with him.


    The thought of how lovely the day was and how Emily had been cooped up in the bungalow for several


    days, gave Jacob the idea to take her out for some fresh air. He went over to the next house and


    borrowed a cow, which he had carefully cleaned with a brush all by himself.


    Jacob put his arms around Emily''s waist to slowly pick her up and put her on the back of the cow. He


    even tied a rope round the horns of the cow so that she could hold onto something to steady her body.


    Having been born and raised in the city, Emily was a city-girl at heart who had never sat on the back of


    an animal, such as a cow, before. The task seemed daunting at first, but once she managed to sit on


    the cow''s back and find her bnce, she was good to go.


    "Do you think the cow''s feeling unhappy because of me? Maybe it doesn''t like it when people sit on its


    back?" Emily asked curiously.


    "No." Jacob took a nce at the meek, old cow that had its head lowered to eat grass, and curled his


    lips into a soft smile as he said, "It must be happy to carry you. Come on. Sit properly. Don''t be afraid."


    With that, he took the ropes of the cow and said, "Let''s go."


    "Slow down." Emily sat on the back of the cow, swaying a little, and asked, "Would we be drawing too


    much attention to ourselves?"


    "This is the only way we can show the vigers that you are my wife! We should draw the attention of


    every viger so that no one dares to dream of taking you away from me," Jacob exined in a loud,


    stern voice.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "You...You are like a little boy." Emily covered her mouth with her hand to keep herself fromughing.


    Although she thought the man''s behavior was childish, there was a gush of sweetness in her heart, that


    made her cheeks blush red.


    Jacob led the cow and walked along the winding trail in the vige, which undoubtedly drew the


    attention of the vigers.


    Some vigers began to talk about the couple. Most of them were women, and their vitriolic words


    showed their fiery envy.


    "Is that the woman he took away from Mrs. Yang? I don''t think she''s as beautiful as some say she is. I


    think she looks weak and sickly, just like the girls from, ''A Dream in Red Mansions''."


    "But to be honest, I think she''s a parasite. She used to live in the vige head''s house before and she


    got away without doing any farm work. Now she lives in Mr. Barefoot''s house while idly sitting and


    enjoying the fruits of others''bour. Look at her. She is wearing a coat made of fox fur. It must be very


    expensive!"


    "Humph! She''s just azy, good-for-nothing woman. I wonder how long her man will spoil her before he


    leaves her. A year? A month? Or a week? I think the day wille soon when she will be abandoned


    by her man. Aren''t women supposed to do farm work and give birth to children? She''s a useless


    woman because she can do nothing at all!"


    "See, you must be jealous of her, right?"


    "Nonsense! She is just a foxtrel and I will never envy her. Now, get away from me. I don''t want to talk to


    you anymore."


    ......


    Although on the surface all the women in the vige were calumniating Emily, they would be lying to


    themselves if they had denied the fact that they were deeply envious of Emily. Why wouldn''t they be


    envious? After all, she had Jacob, a man who had loved and cared for her from the bottom of his heart.


    They were all women, same as Emily. Why did they have to wake up early and do all the heavy farm


    work, while Emily did nothing but still enjoyed a leisurely life?


    Apart from being beautiful, they had heard from the vige head that she was educated at a reputable


    university as well. Maybe she was from a rich family. She was looking for someone when she lost her


    way and was taken to their vige.


    The thought of Emily''s misery gave them some sce.


    Although she hade from a rich family and had gone to university, now she was in the same


    situation as they were. She was trapped in this poor vige, married to a rural man. Before long she


    would be a lowly vige woman just like the rest of them.


    All the while, Emily had heard their remarks but didn''t take them to heart. Jacob also followed suit and


    turned a deaf ear to their jealous words.


    Meanwhile, something else was upying Emily''s thoughts. She thought of the other female tourists,


    who just like her, got lost in the mountains, only to be abducted and brought to this vige, so they


    could be forced to marry the rural men. Most of them bore children, lived miserable lives and were


    trapped here against their wishes. They would be trapped here forever, unless someone helped them.


    Most of them would probably never get out of here or see their loved ones ever again. This remote


    vige was their cage, and this was where they would die.


    A sense of sympathy came into her heart. Suddenly, Jacob stopped when he heard voicesing from


    ahead.


    "I bought you for my son and I prayed so that you would give birth to my grandson. You don''t do any


    work. All you ever do is eat and sleep all day. It''s been a year already! My hens have given me lots of


    eggs, but you are still not pregnant!"


    A mean-looking thin-faced old woman was beating a young girl, who seemed to be her daughter-inw.


    The girl kept evading, but the old woman hit her so hard that she could not help but retaliate. The


    wicked mother-inw shouted, "Gosh! How dare you hit me! You''re brave enough to hit me, just


    because I''m a poor, olddy! You think I''m too weak to do anything to you, right?"


    "No, I didn''t mean to do that. It''s you..." The girl helplessly tried to exin as more and more vigers


    started to gather around them. But before she could finish her words, a fierce p fell on her face,


    which sent her reeling backwards.


    It was her husband and the old woman''s son. He came out of their house and pped the girl across


    the face without saying a word. He shoved her to the ground and kicked her mercilessly in the


    stomach.


    "Are you crazy? How dare you to hit my mother! You bitch! I have kept you under my roof for one year


    but you didn''t bear me a son. Now I want to kill you, bitch!"


    The vigers and onlookers whispered to each other, but none of them came forward to stop the man


    from hitting that girl. From the looks of it, that was just how things were around here.


    ording to most vigers, the women they bought from outside were different from the women who


    grew up in the vige. The boughten women could be one of local vigers only when they bore


    their husband sons.


    Furthermore, most of the vigers did the same thing to their wives. That was why they didn''t intervene


    in the dispute.


    "Look at this! If a woman doesn''t listen to her husband or her mother-inw, she will suffer the same


    fate."


    "Yes. Pregnancy is a natural part of womanhood. She''s been married to her husband for almost one


    year but she still didn''t get pregnant. Is she infertile? Oh my god! If that''s true, then what purpose does


    she have to carry on living? Perhaps she should just kill herself."


    "Did she want to loaf on the job? How ridiculous! Serves her right! She deserves to be punished."


    The vigers mocked and ridiculed the helpless woman. While they were spewing horrible words from


    their mouth, they cast a nce at Emily, giving her a hint that they were also mocking her.


    Emily didn''t care much about these harsh remarks. She got close and watched as the girl got brutally


    abused by her own husband. She could feel every hit as if they hadnded on her own body.


    "Jacob, this girl looks so helpless..." she muttered.


    Jacob wasn''t a kind-hearted man either, before or after his amnesia, but he cared for Emily so much


    that he understood her meaning as soon as he heard her words.


    He reached out and took Emily off the back of the cow. After asking her to stand a little farther away, he


    strode towards the man who was still beating that girl.


    The man kicked the girl in the stomach. Each one harder than before. When he saw more and more


    vigers gather around, a sense of pride rose in his heart. For some reason, he thought that beating up


    a poor, helpless girl would earn him respect amongst the other vigers.

 Chapter 501 In Love With Someone Elses Wife Again

    Chapter 501 In Love With Someone Else''s Wife Again


    Unfortunately, Jacob did not allow him to be proud for too long. He clenched his fist and mmed into


    the vige man''s face like a freight train, forcing a scream out of his throat. "Ahh!"


    Jacob''s fist hit his jaw with such force that blood pooled into his mouth. Before he could spit the blood


    out, Jacob continued battering him relentlessly until he fell to the floor. His chest gently rose and sank


    with each shallow breath he drew in.


    When the old woman saw her son getting beaten up, she started to scream, "No! Please don''t hurt my


    son! Somebody please stop him!"


    Her cries brought the vigers forward. They stopped Jacob and tried to calm him down at the same


    time.


    "Bear, what the hell are you doing? He didn''t provoke you at all. What did you attack him like that?"


    "Don''t stick your nose where it doesn''t belong. Just take your wife and mind your own business!"


    "Do you have a crush on his wife or something?"


    One of the angry vigers blurted out. All of a sudden, the crowd went silent. Anger and resentment


    was still fresh in the air.


    ''Does this foreign boy really want to steal the wives of the whole vige? Does he really think he can


    bully his way around here? There''s no way in hell we''d let him get away with that!'' The vigers cursed


    at him silently.


    Before stirring up more public anger, Jacob gave a snort of disgust and spat a mouthful on the ground.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! The only woman I want is my wife. No one canpare to her! I beat this


    scumbag because he rubbed me the wrong way!"


    "Even so, that''s not a good enough reason to beat him like that either. Do you think you can hide the


    sun behind the clouds forever? No way!" The crowd med Jacob.


    "Not convinced, right?" Jacob picked up the bloody mess on the floor that had been his adversary.


    Already his eyes were swollen over and bloody spit drooled from his ck jaws. Suffice it to say, he


    looked grotesque.


    Jacob''s cold, de-like eyes scanned the crowd one by one. "Anyone who disagrees with me, stand


    up and face me," Jacob yelled.


    Most of the vigers still remembered the painful experience fromst time. None of them had the heart


    to stand up to Jacob, instead they verbally persuaded him, "Bear, if you go on like this, you will offend


    the whole vige. Just stop it!"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Jacob couldn''t care less about what the vigers thought of him. With his own two hands he grasped


    the bleeding man''s head and brought his knee cap up to his nose. There was a blunt crack and blood


    leaked from both his nostrils profusely.


    "What honour is there in beating a helpless woman? If you really want a fight,e and fight me. Let''s


    see if you are worthy of calling yourself a man," Jacob growled at the man.


    "I was wrong! I''ve made a mistake! Please forgive me... Please!" The man was a broken mess, nose


    smashed and eyes almost shut with swelling. The thrashing he received made him fear for his life and


    he started to beg for mercy incessantly. The arrogance in him had been reced with humility.


    Shocked by her own inability to recognize her son''s face, the man''s mother fainted and fell to the


    ground.


    While the man''s wife, crouched in the corner and shed tears in silence.


    In the end, the man could barely move and every muscle of his body had seized up. His arms are


    wrapped round his guts like he was holding them in. He was like a bullhead at death''s door, lying on


    the ground.


    Having witnessed such brutality with their own eyes, the vigers who were gossiping before felt


    sympathetic. They persuaded, "Bear, just let it go, okay? He has learned his lesson. He knows he was


    wrong. You can''t beat him to death like this!"


    "I know you have Mr. Barefoot on your side. But what if your Mr. Barefoot can''t cure him? Beating


    someone is something, but taking someone''s life is never a minor matter of one or two words, right?"


    The vigers insisted Jacob to release his anger.


    Someone ran to Emily and said to her, "Please, go and persuade your man. If he doesn''t stop now, he


    will end up killing that man."


    Emily had seen Jacob fight with others more than once. It was clear to her that he had already been


    lenient on the man. Although the man looked to be in great pain, his injuries were merely flesh wounds


    and none of his vital organs were harmed. This would be a life-changing lesson for him.


    There was no doubt about the fact that he would remember this lesson for the rest of his miserable life.


    "Jacob," Emily called his name gently.


    There was no need for her to utter his name again, as Jacob released the man and kicked him once


    more before running back to Emily. "What''s up? Sorry to keep you waiting!" Jacob said affectionately.


    The blood-thirsty animal that once took over him was now gone.


    Emily shook her head and said, "That''s enough."


    Jacob looked at the man trembling on the ground, and his face contorted with disgust. "Men who raise


    their hands on women are rubbish!"


    All the women amongst the vigers on the spot were dumbfounded. They had never known any


    women who hadn''t been beaten by their husbands. The only way for their horrors toe to an end


    was if they had be mother-inws.


    But now, for the first time in their lives someone had taken the words right out of their mouths.


    All the pain and suffering buried in their hearts for so many years suddenly surged up at this moment


    and turned into genuine grievances.


    The others told them to tolerate the injustice because every woman suffered the same fate. They were


    told by the others that every woman should work, have babies, serve their family and keep silent when


    abused.


    But now, there was a woman who showed them that they could live differently.


    This woman could just sit around all day, while everyone praised her and presented her with all the


    good things.


    Why? Why couldn''t they have what she had?


    Their minds couldn''t grasp this new found realization. Feudal concepts had been deeply rooted into


    their minds since they were young. They were taught not to resist, but to ept and admire adversity.


    Emily walked towards the girl who was badly beaten by her husband. Her face still bore congealed


    blood and her clothes were an utter mess.


    Her skin color turned wax yellow because of the wind and the sun. Her face was covered with bruises,


    swollen like a steamed bun. And she had much more injuries in ces the eyes couldn''t reach.


    The girl raised her head and stared at Emily''s well kept face in a trance. Suddenly, a feeling of


    inferiority welled up from the bottom of her heart.


    She once heard that the most handsome man in the vige had robbed the daughter-inw of Mr.


    Yang. She was so beautiful that almost all the men in the vige wanted her.


    While she was living with the Yang''s, their son, Donny Yang, treated her very well. When she came to


    Bear''s home, he also treated her very well. They never asked her to do any work and they treated her


    like a fairy.


    And now, the girl couldn''t believe her own eyes as she stared at Emily with disbelief.


    Compared to the dirt and grime that adorned the girl''s face, Emily was indeed, the most beautiful fairy


    she had everid eyes on.


    It seemed like a lifetime ago that she was also a footloose and domineering city girl, but now she had


    be a fertility machine and a servant, wearing down her youth as well as her life.


    Nobody woulde to save her and nobody would ever treat her like a fairy.


    She would rot away in this impoverished mountain vige for the rest of her life.


    "Are you all right?" Emily looked at her sympathetically and then she stretched out her hand.


    Her hand was as white as jade, on which there were no calluses and the manicured nails were healthily


    pink and beautiful as sea-shells.


    In an instant, the girl''s face contorted with anger as she screamed and pped Emily''s hand away.


    "Get away from me! I don''t need your hypocritical sympathy! I know what''s on your mind right now! You


    areughing at me! Go away! Just leave me alone!"


    Emily was shocked and frightened by the girl''s sudden outburst. The next second, Jacob rushed over


    and stood in front of Emily to protect her.


    The red welt on Emily''s hand filled his eyes with displeasure. "Does it hurt? She doesn''t appreciate


    your kindness at all. Maybe we should have just let that man beat her to death."

 Chapter 502 I Want To Kiss You

    Chapter 502 I Want To Kiss You


    Emily was shocked at the girl''s overreaction, but she said to Jacob, "Never mind. She''s just scared. I''m


    fine now. Don''t me her,"


    When he saw this ignorant bitch had dared to beat Emily, Jacob wanted to teach her a lesson. But he


    would never say no to Emily''s request, so he forced himself to suppress any feelings of revenge.


    "She''s an ungrateful snake. If you helped her like the farmer did in the story, you would be dead sooner


    orter. We''d better take a detour to avoid them next time. Let''s not ruin our mood again. They are so


    disgusting."


    He guided Emily away as soon as he finished speaking. Turning her head towards the girl, she opened


    her mouth and wanted to say something but failed to find the right words. Clearly, she was such a poor


    girl.


    Undoubtedly, the girl had lost the courage to struggle against her abuse.


    The vigers looked on and discussed the couple behind their backs, but many onlookers envied Emily


    and Jacob and were jealous.


    "Oh my! This Bear is such a loser. Look what a wuss he is! He only knows to say yes to his wife."


    "Why didn''t you say this to him when he was punching you?"


    "Bear is a real big man, and he treats his wife so well. If only I were his wife!"


    "Ha ha ha! I think you really need a mirror." "All right! Stop standing around and gossiping. I haven''t


    finished my job in the fields yet, but spent my whole morning catching up in this drama. s!"


    The audience gradually lost interest and started walking away. Some kind vigers carried the


    unconscious woman and the injured man into their house, while no-one showed the girl any concern.


    She sat outside hugging her knees with her arms, and tears began to roll like a shower of shiny beads


    coming unstrung.


    Everyone knew clearly what had happened today. Although they disliked Jacob and Emily, the couple


    had helped the girl anyway, and protected her from the cruel punches of her husband.


    She, however, didn''t even say thank you, instead she beat Emily in response.


    She was so ungrateful! Who else would ever help her now?


    When she thought of Emily''s clean and tender hand, the girl became so jealous of her, for she could


    still be well-protected in this vige. The unfairness and sorrow fashioned a knife, stabbing into her


    heart. The pain overwhelmed her and she began wailing with her hands hiding her face.


    But this time, nobody came to see her.


    ...


    Jacob helped Emily get back on the back of the cow and lead the cow she was riding up the mountain.


    The good mood that she had enjoyed when they left home earlier today had been totally ruined.


    He noticed her displeasure, and he felt upset as well. Concerned he asked, "Did the woman upset


    you? Let''s go back and punch her! You will feel better then."


    The look in her eyes changed a little, and she regarded him in some surprise, asking, "But you just said


    that men who beat women are assholes, didn''t you?"


    He looked up at her, trying to assess whether she was teasing, before he replied seriously, "As long as


    it makes you happy, I can be an asshole."


    "Oh my..." She was suddenly at a loss for words. At all times, this man loved her so deeply. She was


    his most important and cherished one.


    It was so moving, and she was grateful that God hadn''t taken him away from her.


    Unable to tell what she was thinking now, he continued, "Shall I go find her now?"


    "Don''t!" Knowing full well that he meant it, she swiftly stopped him, "Let''s say that you do go and punch


    her, then what? She is poor already, but she''s not as lucky as I am."


    She couldn''t even imagine what would have happened to her if he hadn''t shown up and rescued her.


    Would she have suffered the same fate as that of the poor girl?


    Fortunately, she had been reunited with him in the end.


    "Wait!" Jacob''s eyes lit up when something caught his eyes. He told her to stay put, and then he ran off


    along the trail some ways.


    Half a minuteter, he picked a small bundle of wild flowers and ran back to her.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    A hint of surprise shed in her eyes, and she eximed, "There are still flowers growing in winter?"


    "Yes! These are thest, I think. But I don''t know what kind of flower this is." Jacob presented the


    flowers to her respectfully with both hands, and said, "Here you are. I wish you happiness."


    The flowers were faint yellow and very small. There was still dew clinging to the petals, from which a


    fresh fragrance exuded, filling the air with a delicious aroma.


    She epted the flowers and smiled gracefully, "Thank you so much! I feel better now."


    His face beamed like the sun, brighter even than that, and she was suddenly dazzled by the look he


    shed her. Within the blink of an eye he lifted her off the cow''s back.


    She crossed her arms around his neck unconsciously, in a movement that her arms remembered so


    well, and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Her voice was soft and sweetly vulnerable, which melted his heart.


    He was totally fascinated by her. He held her in his arms and spun a circle in the grass, yelling, "How is


    it possible for me to like you so much?"


    He could not figure it out sometimes.


    But the emotion deep inside him was hard to control. It could not fool him.


    She became dizzy after spinning circles, but was extremely happy. Unable to helpughing, she


    enjoyed the pleasure of this moment.


    After he finally set her down, he still hugged her in his powerful arms. Emily, dizzy,y in his arms and


    enjoy his gentleness.


    The warm sunshine fell on them and formed a pale golden halo around them. It was as if they were the


    only two people freed from the troubled world.


    At this fine moment, Jacob suddenly opened his mouth and stammered, "Emily, can, can I kiss you?"


    "What?" For a moment, she did not react.


    His handsome face flushed, and even his ears turned red. He felt a deep sense of shame at his brazen


    request, but he continued insisting, "I want to kiss you."


    Emily paused for a second and then chuckled with both hands covering her mouth. She giggled, "Are


    you an idiot?"


    "Ah?" His face turned crimson now.


    The shy look on his face was so rare that she kept making fun of him, "Whoever has asked to do it like


    you just did?"


    He became awkward, and asked, "So, so what should I do?"


    "Your amnesia even takes away your memory about this?"


    "I guess so. I don''t remember anything." Jacob looked depressed and wondered, ''Does sheugh at


    me because I know nothing about such stuff? I must have known much about these things before I lost


    my memory.''


    If Emily could read his mind now, she would definitely have remarked, "You not only knew it well, but


    also did it well."


    He could even have been called a legend in these matters.


    But he, once a confident and aplished lover, now looked like a boy who just reached puberty, shy


    and innocent. This was rare to see. And somehow she was more attracted to him, because of it.


    She smiled happily when she noticed his lost expression. The worried look he now wore served as a


    confession that he knew nothing about rtionships now.


    Reacting to her smile, he could not helpughing with a silly smile, "Your smile is really beautiful,


    Emily."


    As long as he could see her smile, he would do anything. Even feeling embarrassed and ashamed at


    hisck of knowledge was worth it for him now.


    "What a fool you are." She held his face, and expertly imprinted her pink lips onto his thin lips.

 Chapter 503 Who on Earth Wanted to Kill Her

    Chapter 503 Who on Earth Wanted to Kill Her


    At that moment, Jacob felt his heart skip a beat and an inexplicably warm sensation flew through his


    entire body, exciting every fibre of his being.


    Her lips were so soft and sweet that Jacob couldn''t find it in him to resist his urges.


    Jacob''s hands were curled around her waist and their breaths shook exhrated from the tension


    between them. Emily gently leaned in and pulled Jacob into a fiery kiss. Their warm lips pulled apart for


    a moment and Emily said, "Let me show you how it''s done..."


    Although Jacob''s sense were ignited and he could no longer think straight, he did not need her to teach


    him as he responded by covering her mouth with his in a hungry kiss...


    Warmth radiated from the spot where his lips touched hers, slowly spreading through the rest of his


    body. Her lips tasted like November, like hot chocte on stormy evenings and crisp autumn air.


    Emily had almost ran out of air, when they finally pulled apart and took shaky, shallow breaths. "Your


    lips taste so sweet," he whispered.


    Emily''s face blushed red. She tried to punch him but Jacob held her hand and ced it over his


    sculpted chest to let her feel his heart beat.


    "Pit-pat, pit-pat, pit-pat", Jacob''s thunderous, rapid pounding heart made her giggle with amusement.


    Emily felt like it was just the most beautiful sound she had ever heart in her whole life.


    Jacob looked at her eyes affectionately and her love spread inside his heart like vines.


    "One more time," he said, following the desire of his heart.


    "What?...hmm..." Unable to contain himself any longer, Jacob mmed his lips to hers and nearly


    knocked all wind from her lungs.


    Again after a long and deep kiss, they pulled apart and stared deep into each other''s eyes.


    Jacob''s hand ventured over her curved body, exploring. He wanted to set his desires free but he


    stopped at the thought of Emily''s poor health. Instead, he held her in his arms and leaned in to softly


    kiss up and down her neck. Her very smell flooded his senses...


    Sadly, a few minutester Emily reminded him, "We''re here to find the herbs, aren''t we?"


    Jacob knew that it was gettingte as he let go of her reluctantly and said, "I''ll go now and finish


    quickly."


    He led Emily to a warm ce so that she could enjoy the sunshine and wait for him, before he left to


    gather herbs nearby.


    It was a bright, sunny day. Emily could not help raising her head and squinting her eyes to feel the


    gentle breeze and warm sunshine. She would look at Jacob from time to time and give him a warm


    smile.


    Emily never thought that she would have this kind of a life with Jacob. Not wealthy but happy and


    content.


    There they had great, beautifulndscapes as far as the eyes could see, uninfluenced and incorruptible


    by the outside world. If only there were no human trafficking and vulgar, feudal customs, it would have


    been an ideal ce to live in.


    Emily thought about changing the way of life there so that the girls could have a different kind of life,


    one that didn''t lead to despair and ruin.


    Emily''s mind had drifted into an ocean of thoughts and she wasn''t aware that danger was looming


    around her.


    When she reached out to get some dry straws to feed the cow, she felt something pierce her hand like


    a needle and she pulled her hand away immediately.


    When she looked at her hand, blood was gushing out of two tiny cavities and it wasn''t until then that


    she realized she was bitten by a snake!


    Shocked, Emily jumped up and found a colorful bush viper on the grass hissing at her!


    ''It''s winter now! Snakes should be hibernating!'' Emily yelled in her mind.!


    Emily led the cow away from the viper as fast as she could but soon her hand grew numb and she felt


    her strength fading little by little. Her legs were starting to feel heavy and she couldn''t walk anymore.


    Helpless, Emily could do nothing but cry for help. "Jacob! Help me! There is a snake!"


    Jacob ran back as soon as he heard Emily''s voice. The sight of blood on Emily''s hand gripped him with


    fear and his face darkened in an instant.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "There is a snake..." Emily mumbled, pointing at the grass.


    Jacob picked up a couple of straws and tied up her wrist so that the venom would not spread too fast.


    Then he jumped towards the snake.


    "Jacob! Don''t go there! It''s dangerous!" Emily screamed.


    She tried to stop him but Jacob was too concerned for her safety to worry about his own.


    Luckily, it was winter and snakes were known to be less active during winters because they had no


    other way to keep warm.


    Without wasting another second, Jacob pulled out his sickle and chopped off the snake''s head with one


    move, sending its blood spurting over the ground.


    The severed headnded on the ground but its mouth was still wide open as if it were looking to bite


    Jacob. He quickly picked up arge stone and dropped it on its head, smashing it underneath.


    Jacob moved so swiftly the snake had no chance.


    As soon as he made sure the snake was dead, he dropped his sickle and ran back to Emily. Without


    hesitation, he raised her hand towards him and sucked the venom out.


    "Ah..." Emily cried out of pain and she tried to draw her hand back. "Don''t! Please!" she begged.


    Jacob, however, did not stop or let go of her hand and heforted her. "It''s okay. You will be fine after


    I suck the venom out. Don''t be afraid."


    He sucked a mouthful of blood and spat it out again and again.


    Finally, Jacob stopped when the blood turned from ck to red.


    Generally, cold-blooded animals like snakes needed to spend winter months being inactive. It was the


    only way for them to keep warm. Since they''d hardlye out during winter, their venom was thicker


    than most other times.


    Jacob managed to suck out most of the venom from Emily''s hand but there were still some residues


    left in Emily''s body. The venom weakened Emily and she couldn''t walk or stand straight.


    Jacob was afraid that the venom was going to have adverse effects due to her poor health condition.


    He had to get her back to Mr. Barefoot somehow.


    "Where do you think that snake came from?" Emily asked in disbelief as she stood with Jacob''s help


    and looked the dead snake on the ground.


    Jacob squinted his eyes and his voice became grim as he said, "Someone must have tried to kill you


    with the snake."


    Otherwise, why would a viper be wandering around in winter? ''I will find out who is behind this soon! I''ll


    be sure to make them pay ten times over!'' Jacob swore in his mind.


    "Jacob, I..." Emily could hardly utter words. Fear had gripped her senses. She knew that most of the


    vigers did not like her, but she didn''t know their hate for her would run so deep.


    Maybe it was out of jealousy, resentment, or just simple annoyance... Sometimes it would be


    impossible to predict what human beings were capable of.


    "Don''t be afraid. I will protect you." Jacob med himself for failing to take good care of Emily and he


    continued, "I promise it won''t happen again. Trust me!"


    Jacob felt dizzy and the shortage of breath made him weak as he passed out and fell straight to the


    ground right after he finished talking.


    "Jacob! Jacob!" Emily yelled.


    She helplessly stared at Jacob lying on the ground and her face turned ghostly pale. Emily felt so


    nervous she had no idea what to do. "Jacob! What''s wrong with you? Wake up! Wake up


    please!"

 Chapter 504 You Will have No Chance to Rob Me of My Man

    Chapter 504 You Will have No Chance to Rob Me of My Man


    With eyes fluttered shut, Jacob''s lips had turned blue in his pasty colored face. Clearly he had be


    poisoned after sucking the venom from her wound.


    Anxiously she patted his face to try and wake him up. However, nothing worked and he remained


    unresponsive. Terrified, she began crying.


    But she realized that she had to remain calm. There was no-one to help them, and it was up to her.


    She had to take Jacob back!


    Emily struggled to help him up and pull him onto the back of the cow. But weakened by the poison as


    she was, shecked the strength to move him effectively and almost dropped him to the ground.


    The normally docile old cow, however, didn''t understand what was going on, and was somehow scared


    by Emily''s movement. It suddenly bolted forward, ripping the rope from her hands and running off.


    "Come back!" She knew that without this cow, there was no way in which she could take Jacob back to


    the vige for treatment. On foot it would take too long and he had no time to waste!


    She set him down and ran after the old cow. It stopped at the edge of a cliff as she chased it.


    "Do not run!" Breathlessly she roped the cow and patted its head, pleading with the animal, "Come


    back quickly with me now."


    "Moo," The cow made a noise, as if wanting to tell her something.


    Emily didn''t take it seriously. When she tried to lead it to turn around, suddenly there was an extra force


    behind her which gave her a hard push.


    "Ah!" Emily screamed as she fell over the edge of the cliff, with no way to stop her forward momentum.


    The empty valley echoed with her fearful scream!


    In her ce stood the woman who had pushed her forward. She looked casually over the edge of the


    precipice and smiled in satisfaction when she saw no sign of Emily.


    "The short-livedpetitor, you will have no chance to rob me of my man."


    Cherry''s lip curled into a malicious arc, and she took up the rope to lead the old cow over to the


    copsed Jacob.


    "He is handsome enough, but so silly. When Emily was bitten by the poisoned snake, he should have


    just let her go instead of sucking out venom for her." But he had sucked out the venom from her bite.


    Looking down at the unmoving man, Cherry was both angry and jealous.


    God knew how vengeful she had been while hiding in the grass!


    Seeing the intimate kiss between them, she couldn''t wait to jump out and separate them! How


    fortuitous that Emily had been bitten by a poisonous snake then. As if in answer to her prayer, she had


    wanted to jump with joy!


    In the end, she saw Jacob kill the snake and help Emily by sucking the poisoned blood from the bite


    mark, caring nothing for his own safety. She wanted to tear up the woman then!


    Like wild weeds, jealousy grew in her heart.


    So Cherry snuck up on Emily as she went after the cow. Taking advantage of her inattention, she


    pushed Emily off the cliff, eliminating herpetition in one fell swoop.


    The cliff was very high, and every year a few people would fall, and they would all die!


    The bitterness in her heart eased as she considered Emily''s fate. With her dead, Cherry would be the


    prettiest girl in the vige.


    Without Emily, Bear would definitely prefer her, right?


    But the top priority now was to take him back to Mr. Bearfoot. Otherwise he might die of poisoning and


    foil her ns.


    Because Cherry often did farm work, she was strong enough to quickly pull Jacob onto the back of the


    cow and she quickly steered the animal down the mountain.


    Half-way down, Jacob regained consciousness suddenly.


    He opened his eyes and saw a woman in front of the cow. But, she was not the one he knew, not the


    face he loved, and his eyes drew into suspicious slits.


    "Cherry? Why are you here? Where''s Emily?"


    "Who? Oh, your little cotton candy. That''s her name? Emily?" Cherry was in a good mood, and she was


    even happier to see Jacob wake up, because it showed that he was notpletely poisoned and


    would recover, "You were in aa. She thought that you were going to die, so she ran off with


    another man."


    His face froze in shock, "That''s absolutely impossible!"


    She shrugged and stared at him, "Nothing is impossible. If I had not saved you, you would still be lying


    on the ground, dying."


    He stared at her coldly, "Don''t make up a story. You are full of lies!"


    Irritated by his unconditional trust in Emily, Cherry said unthinking, "No matter what you believe, you


    won''t find her anyways."


    Hearing her cold words, he jumped off the cow and grabbed Cherry by the neck. His eyes full of scarlet


    light, he demanded, "Tell me! Where on earth is she?"


    Defenselessly, Cherry was slowly choking, and her face turned red, but arrogantly she refused to


    answer, "I will...absolutely not...tell you!


    Jacob''s hands tightened in an instant, and his face filled with rage. His eyes were full of scarlet light as


    he raged, "Tell me! Where on earth is she?"


    Cherry, face turning blue, struggled to make a sound, "I won''t¡­say¡­ kill me¡­if you can"


    "Then I''ll kill you." Emphasizing every syble, his eyes shone with a bloodthirsty glint, and his heart


    beat frantically with fear at Emily''s unknown fate.


    He felt like he was about to lose something precious, his precious Emily!


    Where could she be?


    It must have something to do with this woman!


    His hands were drew tighter and tighter, showing no mercy at all. Inexorably Cherry''s eyes widened


    and bulged, as her face turned blue and her lungs threatened to explode in her chest.


    She finally felt the terrible fear of dying.


    Unable to move or even breathe, she could do nothing except watch her own life slip away... It was too


    painful!


    "Stop! I''ll tell you!" She tried her best to scream for help, but could only utter a faint mewling sound.


    Despite the weak sound, Jacob heard it and instantly loosened his grip. With cold eyes he demanded


    eagerly, "Tell me quickly!"


    "Kekeke!" Cherry coughed painfully and wanted to speak slowly, but he shook her roughly and she


    struggled to speak, "She...She fell off the cliff..."


    She dared not admit that she had pushed her over the edge.


    With the color drained from his face, he became as white as a sheet. Frightened out of his senses, he


    stumbled back up the trail as fast as his unsteady legs would go.


    "Bear!" Still weak from oxygen deprivation, all that Cherry could do was to watch him running away and


    pound the earth in helpless rage.


    He ran on, mind nk with shock.


    He knew the cliff that Cherry referred to. It was said that some vigers had fallen off it, but no one had


    ever survived the treacherous fall!


    Emily¡¤¡¤¡¤ Why did she fall?


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Before he fainted, she was still standing in front of him, safe and sound. How could things have turned


    so tragic suddenly?


    He ran so fast that he didn''t even notice that his legs were being scratched by thorns and bleeding.


    Stumbling over rough patches he fell several times, only to get up and carry on.


    Unregistering of pain he reached the edge of the cliff. His hasty stop dislodged a stone which fell over


    the edge. It quickly vanished from sight into the ck abyss below.


    Jacob''s heart went wild. He shouted, "Emily! Emily!"

 Chapter 505 Youd Better Not Lie To Me

    Chapter 505 You''d Better Not Lie To Me


    Only the sound of Jacob''s voice echoed throughout the empty valley.


    Jacob''s eyes were burning and his chest felt heavy as if it were filled with lead. He could no longer see


    clearly.


    ''Is she really really gone? Forever?''


    All of a sudden, some memories shed through his mind and as much as he tried to hold it in, the pain


    came out like an uproar from his throat in the form of a silent scream. The muffled sobs wracked


    against his chest.


    ''I wonder if she felt fear and helplessness before she fell off the cliff?''


    Emily was so delicate that she should be taken good care by him, but he failed to fulfil his duty towards


    her. ¡¤


    ''Why...why wasn''t I the one to fall instead of her ?''


    When Cherry finally calmed down, she rushed to the edge of the cliff only to see


    a man on his knees staring down the cliff with two eyes filled with sorrow as if he''d lost the most


    precious thing in his life. ¡¤


    Cherry noticed Jacob''s tears, and the scene


    squeezed the life out of her heart.


    In her eyes, Jacob was a strong man with an indomitable spirit who shouldn''t have to cry for a woman.


    ''Why is he crying over a woman?''


    The idea that, "men are superior to women" was ingrained in Cherry''s mind. The thought of a man


    crying over a woman was so foreign to her, she felt jealous of Jacob''s love for Emily. However, a part of


    her felt fortunate


    that Emily fell over the cliff and died. ¡¤


    In that case, Jacob''s strong feelings for the woman would belong to her eventually. ¡¤


    Cherry sat beside Jacob cautiously and gentlyforted him, "Don''t be sad. There''s no use shedding


    tears for the dead. You can take me in her ce. I will rece her and live for her..."


    ''And enjoy your love for her, '' Cherry added in her heart.


    "Huh," Jacob sneered and all of a sudden his voice changed. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Waiting for me?" Far from how she had imagined it, Jacob''s sweet words didn''t feel as good as she


    thought it would. Instead, she felt a sense of malice in his voice. "What are you saying? What do you


    mean?"


    Intimidated by the fire in the man''s eyes, Cherry stood up and stepped away from Jacob without a


    conscious thought.


    However, Jacob grabbed her arm before she could escape and pulled her back. "Why are you running


    away?"


    Cherry was terrified, she realized Jacob was not himself anymore. "What the hell do you want to do to


    me?" Her voice cracked and her eyes widened. ¡¤


    Jacob red into her face. His sight, as sharp as a knife, could cut her into pieces, and he asked, "You


    pushed her down, didn''t you?"


    Cherry was so frightened that she denied immediately, "It wasn''t me! I didn''t do it! Don''t be ridiculous!"


    "It was you," Jacob replied with certainty, seething in anger and hatred. ¡¤


    Jacob was smart enough to surmise the truth, since every evidence showed that Cherry was the


    suspect!


    He had waited so long by the cliff just to get his hands on this vicious woman! Revenge was so close


    he could almost taste it with his own tongue.


    "No, it wasn''t me!" Cherry denied desperately.


    "I am going to push you down, just like you pushed her." Jacob threatened Cherry as he nced down


    the cliff, and for a brief moment his cruel eyes turned tender. "Emily, don''t worry. I will apany you


    soon after I avenge your death."


    Cherry struggled to get away from him with all her might. "Ah! You must be crazy! Let me go!"


    Cherry didn''t want to die! She didn''t want to die at all!


    If death was the only way to win Jacob''s love, she would rather not win his love at all!


    Jacob ignored her screaming and carried her to the edge of the cliff. He was just moments away from


    sending her to her death.


    Cherry wasn''t afraid when she looked down the the cliff before, but now every cell in her body was


    begging him not to move any closer to the edge.


    "I was wrong! I admit it! Bear! Please forgive me. Let''s just talk about this..."


    Jacob looked at the woman in disbelief and wished he could crush her skull between his fingers. "You


    deserve to die," he said.


    ''I deserve to die as well, '' thought Jacob despairingly.


    Completely devoid of hope, Jacob was slowly losing his sanity. Although, he had lived without Emily


    before, he couldn''t imagine going through something like that again.


    With eyes that could cry no more, he longed to see her once again. Wherever she was, he wondered


    whether Emily felt cold. or alone. Did she long to have him at her side as well? What was the point in


    continuing to draw breath without her?


    Jacob decided he didn''t want to keep Emily waiting any longer.


    Just as soon as he''d send this bloody culprit to hell.


    Jacob let go of one hand, which made Cherry cry out in fear. She pleaded, "Please don''t do this. I don''t


    want to die! I don''t want to die!"


    ''Of course you don''t want to die. Nobody in this world wants to die.


    Did you think about that before you pushed Emily down?''


    "No!" Cherry cried her heart out, "I''m begging you not to let me go! Emily isn''t dead! Your dear Emily is


    still alive!"


    "What did you say?" Jacob''s eyes stretched as wide as they could and he threw Cherry to the other


    side, "Say that again?"


    Cherry curled up into the fetal position and shivered. "She might still be alive. I think I heard her voice


    just now. You can see for yourself!"


    "You''d better not lie to me," Jacob said with a fierce look in his eyes. ¡¤


    "I didn''t lie to you. I swear I heard her voice...."


    The tears burst forth like water from a dam, spilling down Cherry''s face as she had never been so close


    to death.


    She couldn''t believe that she was almost about to meet the same fate as Emily!


    Jacob''s focus, however, was not on Cherry anymore. Heid on the edge of the cliff and listened


    carefully, but he heard nothing.


    "Emily! Emily! Can you hear me?"


    Jacob shouted desperately, his eyes glimmered with both desperation and hope. He was wishing for a


    miracle!


    After a long time, he heard a faint sound from under the cliff. Although he couldn''t hear anything clearly


    his heart leapt with joy.


    "Emily! Is that you? It is you, isn''t it?" Jacob shouted with all his strength, "Don''t be afraid. I''ming


    down soon. Just stay safe!"


    When he turned around he found that Cherry had already disappeared. Perhaps she ran away when


    he was not looking.


    He was in no mood to care about Cherry right now. ¡¤


    Jacob was bursting with energy, as he took off the rope from the horns of the old cow. He tied one end


    of the rope to a tree at the edge of the cliff and the other end around his waist before he slowly climbed


    down the cliff.


    As he climbed down cautiously, he shouted her name. "Emily!"


    "Help!" A faint sound caught his attention.


    Jacob''s heart was pounding rapidly. All he knew was that Emily was alive down there.


    He climbed down a little further and saw a small tree at the middle of the cliff. And behind the tree was


    a cave, from where the sound wasing from.


    "Help! Hello? Anybody there? Help me!"

 Chapter 506 Why Do You Take off Your Clothes

    Chapter 506 Why Do You Take off Your Clothes


    Jacob climbed down as fast as he could, but the rope was not long enough and he was still far from


    touching the cave underneath.


    By the looks of it, the rope wasn''t going to hold much longer either.


    Jacob quickly made up his mind as he took out a dagger and cut the rope quickly.


    He pulled himself close to that tree with all his strength as he finally caught a branch and jumped into


    the cave!


    He could hear the voice from inside the cave draw closer towards the entrance.


    Jacob couldn''t believe his eyes when he saw Emily. He rushed to her and embraced her in his arms.


    "Emily, I''ve finally found you. I''m so happy that you are alive," he said.


    Tears of joy burst out from Emily''s eyes as she was just as happy to see him again. "Someone pushed


    me down. I thought I was going to die and I was never going to see you again..." she wept.


    If she hadn''tnded on the tree near the cave, she would have surely died.


    There was a time when Emily did not fear death, but now everything had changed after she found


    Jacob. She didn''t want to die, instead she wanted to live a good life with him.


    "I knew you woulde for me. I knew it..." Emily murmured.


    "Of course I would! What else would I have to live for?" Jacob kissed away her tears and he felt so


    guilty he said, "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I should have been there to protect you."


    ''If I had pushed Cherry down just now and jumped down afterwards, I would not have found her. I


    would have been dead, '' Jacob thought in his mind but he didn''t mention that to Emily.


    Furthermore, if he had note down, she would have had no other way but to die here alone...


    Fortunately, Jacob listened to Cherry and soon he heard Emily''s voice from the edge of the cliff.


    Only God knew how important Emily was to Jacob!


    "We will never be separated again, okay?" Emily wrapped her arms around his shoulders and gave him


    a kiss.


    "Yeah. We will never be separated again," he repeated. They stared at each other in an odd way, as if


    communicating in silence. Jacob held her gently, cupping her face with one hand and then pulled her


    into a kiss.


    Their tongues entwined, until tears of joy arose, and they found themselves crying.


    Jacob wanted to hold her close to his body as long as he could, but he was afraid of hurting her. He


    made sure to be delicate with her and showered her with gentle kisses.


    After some time, Jacob finally let go of Emily reluctantly.


    He wiped her tears with his abrasive fingers and looked at her ruddy lips affectionately.


    "Jacob, how do we get out of here?"


    Emily leaned on Jacob''s warm chest, worn out and exhausted.


    Jacob kissed her forehead andforted her in a low and soothing voice, "Don''t worry. I''ll figure out."


    Emily felt relieved, as if someone had breathed life into her again. She smiled at Jacob and said,


    "Okay, I believe you."


    However, they both decided it would be best to get some rest for a while. A few hourster, after Jacob


    had regained much of his strength, he began to search the cave for something he could use to get


    them out of there.


    Since he couldn''t find anything of use, he took off his clothes.


    "Why did you take off your clothes?" Emily was curious. She had not seen him like this for a long time


    and her face flushed red as she felt a little awkward.


    "I''m trying to make a rope," he answered briefly. Soon, Jacob was half-naked, revealing his tanned skin


    with scars, old and new, a constant reminder of a hardened life.


    Emily hadn''t seen these scars since she took his clothes off the first time she saw him again in this


    vige. Jacob didn''t want her to see his scars either because he didn''t want to frighten her.


    Once again, Emilyid eyes on the scars on his body and she couldn''t help but feel sad and sorry for


    him. If only she knew how much he had suffered for her since they first met each other.


    ''I''m so sorry, Jacob. I''m so useless. I can''t even help you...'' Emily med herself in mind.


    ''Thanks to Mr. Barefoot for saving your life and bringing you back to my life again.'' Emily felt deep


    gratitude.


    Emily stared deep into Jacob''s eyes, with love and passion. Jacob gave her a cheeky smile and said, "I


    know I''m handsome but could you please not stare at me like that? Why do you think I took my clothes


    off?"


    Jacob''s witty remark brought Emily back to her sense as she wiped her tears and said, "What do you


    mean? How would I know why you took your clothes off? I don''t know. I...I really don''t..."


    "Oh, really?" Jacob could not keep himself from smiling and he jested, "Then please do not peek at me


    like that, Miss Emily."


    He sensed what she was feeling. If Jacob could turn back time, he would rather not show her the scars


    on his body because he knew that every time she saw them, she would feel sorry for him.


    Emily thought that she had hidden all her sadness from him but she did not know that Jacob could see


    through her clearly.


    "I''m not peeking at you. I''m just looking at you, right now, right here! Do you have a problem with that?"


    Emily raised her head high.


    "But...I feel shy," Jacob retorted in a low voice.


    "That''s what I don''t want to miss!" Emilyughed.


    "If you keep making me feel shy, I don''t know what I''ll do. I can''t confirm nor deny that I won''t do


    something naughty. Does that not worry you?" Jacob lowered his voice and spoke in a timbre of


    arrogance.


    It was clear to Emily that he was flirting with her. She felt the heat rise up her face. "Really? What


    should I be afraid of?" she asked.


    Jacob stood up and moved towards her slowly. He looked at her affectionately and said, "You might be


    afraid that I would do something bad to you. I might act like an animal. Aren''t you afraid of that?"


    Emily''sughter suddenly echoed throughout the cave.


    "So you are calling yourself an animal, right?"


    "Not calling, just saying. I might ''act'' like an animal." Jacob leaned in so his forehead touched hers and


    then bit her lips softly. "I''m afraid...I''m afraid that if I set the animal within me free, I won''t be able to


    contain it anymore."


    Emily finally understood what Jacob meant as she met his dark and lustful eyes, dragging her body


    closer to him with an invisible force.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t look at me like that." Jacob''s voice became husky and he continued, "If you keep looking at me


    like that, I won''t be able to control myself."


    "What..." Before she could finish her words, Jacob grabbed hold of her hands.


    Flustered, Emily pulled her hands back quickly and said, "J...Jacob, what are you doing..."

 Chapter 507 Just Think About It Made Him Blush

    Chapter 507 Just Think About It Made Him Blush


    ''What did he just do? Did he just put my hand on his¡­ What happened to the innocent Bear whose


    cheek flushed scarlet when we were kissing? How did he be so rough and...lustful?


    Is it because of what I did?'' Emily wondered.


    "Are you afraid now?" Jacob asked Emily that question on purpose. In fact, he was only pretending to


    be aroused hoping that Emily wouldn''t notice his shyness.


    ''Will Emily be annoyed by what I did? I hope not.


    Because I kind of enjoyed it¡­''


    "Oh, I am so scared of you," she taunted. Emily ced her arms in front of her chest as if trying to


    protect herself and said, "Fine, I won''t look at you." She enjoyed ying games with Jacob too.


    "Are you sure?" Jacob was secretly a little disappointed that his game didn''t carry on.


    He held Emily''s head and kissed her again on the forehead, her eyes, cheeks and her lips¡­He


    basically licked every part of her face before he went back to making a rope with his clothes.


    ''He is so adorable. He is like a baby Husky. Sometimes I wish he could be like this forever. No need to


    worry about big problems or vicious enemies.'' Emily looked at Jacob and smiled.


    "Are you cold? You can wear my clothes if you are," Emily said to Jacob.


    "I''m okay. I don''t even need the pants. I want to take them off too," Jacob replied, with a cheeky smile


    on his face.


    "Er¡­ I don''t think that''s necessary." Emily was startled by what Jacob just said. She nearly choked on


    her shock before she continued, "I am strongly against this idea. Please take it back and never mention


    it again."


    "Are you jealous? I knew it. You just don''t want other people to see my body." Jacob grinned with


    satisfaction.


    "I am just worried about you. You might catch a cold." Emily sounded concerned.


    "Oh right¡­"


    Jacob spared his pants but tore apart everything else he had on his upper body. He waspletely


    naked from the waist up.


    Emily was worried that he might actually catch cold, so she took off her coat and ced it on Jacob''s


    shoulder, but he gave it back to her and said, "I don''t need it. I said I am fine."


    "Okay, well,e here then. Let me hug you for a while. I''ll keep you warm." Emily reached out with


    both her arms.


    They couldn''t find anything to make fire with and the cave was rather damp, so Emily knew that it was


    impossible not to feel cold.


    She leaned in and opened her coat to let Jacob in. He rested his head on Emily''s chest and listened to


    her heart beat.


    Their bodies were cocooned underneath her coat. Although Jacob was feeling chilly before, his body


    slowly got warmer and he started to feel Emily''s breath, her touch, her scent, her¡­


    "I think I am okay now. I''d better go." He suddenly stood up, left Emily''s arms and helped her to button


    up.


    Emily was confused until she saw what had happened between Jacob''s legs.


    "Okay, I will let you cool down a bit." She flushed and turned her eyes away.


    Jacob, on the other hand, looked at Emily with pure desire. He wanted to spend every second in her


    arms in a way that no one could separate them.


    He wanted to kiss her all the way from her head to her toes. He wanted every inch of her. He wanted


    her so badly that sometimes he thought about swallowing her whole.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Jacob knew that her body was fragile and couldn''t handle thebour. Unfortunately, there


    was nothing else he could do other than think about all the erotic things he would do to her.


    Just think about it made him blush.


    Jacob''s mind was now overwhelmed by his fantasy about Emily. He shook his head and took a deep


    breath to clear his mind, afraid that he wouldn''t be able to control himself.


    To keep his mind distracted, he kept on working until he finished making a rope.


    "Wait, let me go down first to see if there''s another way out of here." Jacob tied one end of the rope to


    a big rock beside the cave and the other end to his waist. "You stay here, okay? I will be back soon."


    "Sure." Emily understood that the only way she could be of help was to stay out of his way and listen to


    what he said. They were stuck in remote part of the area where no one would even think to look for


    them.


    Emily med herself for being not helpful at all as she watched Jacob climb down.


    Soon Jacob was too far down to be seen. Emily could feel the wind blowing strongly, and the rope


    swaying back and forth. She felt as if her heart was attached to the wobbling rope as well.


    Time dragged on as Emily stared at the rope. The thought of Jacob down there and facing all kind of


    difficulties alone almost killed her. Every second felt like a year.


    ''He wille back soon, ''


    Emily prayed in her heart.


    When Jacob''s head finally emerged from the edge of the cliff, Emily was thrilled and she ran towards


    him immediately. "What took you so long? Do you know how worried I was?"


    "I am sorry. It took longer than I thought to climb back up here." Jacob hugged her and gently brushed


    his fingers through her hair. He knew that he wasn''t gone for a very long time, but Emily was still so


    worried about him that she couldn''t stand to be alone any longer. The thought of it made him smile.


    "The rope is not long enough to reach all the way. But there is a river down at the bottom, and we can


    jump when we reach the end of the rope so that we won''t get hurt," Jacob said to Emily.


    "Okay, I will follow you." Emily looked at him and said, "I will be with you no matter what happens."


    Jacob was deeply touched by her words. He gave her another kiss on the cheek and said, "Yes, we will


    always be together, no matter what awaits us ahead."


    After resting for a while they started to climb down. Emily held onto Jacob as he slowly moved


    downward.


    Jacob made sure to move with extra caution because he had Emily in his arms.


    Emily was also secured by another rope around her waist just in case Jacob were to fall off.


    At every single step of the way, Jacob took good care of her and made sure that she was fine.


    The journey down the river went on slowly but smoothly, and they almost reached the end.


    Jacob stopped to rest for a while. He was sweating heavily and his arms were trembling due to fatigue.


    But he still held Emily tight and didn''t say a word.


    "You should let me go. I have a rope around my waist too remember." Emily''s heart ached to him like


    that.


    "No, I won''t. Never," Jacob replied immediately. No one, not even Death, could keep them apart.


    Tears emerged from Emily''s eyes. She was still trying to persuade Jacob to get some rest when she


    was interrupted. "Emily, can you kiss me now?"


    ''What is he thinking? He is so cute, just like a little child.'' Emily smiled and gently nudged him on the


    chest. "Focus, my knight. You can''t be distracted now."


    "Emily, please¡­" Jacob implored again in a weak voice, as if revealing his weakness in front of her.


    However, it was very much the case since he had almost depleted all of his energy.


    Emily leaned forward and kissed him on the cheek. "Will that do for now?"


    "I want another kiss."


    "All right, all right."


    "Again."


    "¡­Okay."


    With every kiss Jacob felt a little more rejuvenated, and so he continued, "I want you to kiss me on the


    lips."

 Chapter 508 The One She Loved

    Chapter 508 The One She Loved


    Emily couldn''t help but nce at him. "Stop it," she said.


    "All right," Jacob replied as he kissed her cheek.


    The rope was about to break and his face had be serious, "Hold on tightly to me. We are going to


    jump into the river."


    "OK." She was nervous and hugged him tightly, but before she even realized it, her body began to fall.


    "Ah!" she screamed.


    The rope hadn''t broken, instead she started falling because he had untied the knot which was around


    her waist and released her.


    The couple clung together as they plunged into the turbulent river, sending up a great ssh of water.


    Sinking to the bottom of the river, Emily gulped in several mouthfuls of water, and her ears and nose


    filled in with the intense pressure of the deluge. She struggled fearfully as she began to drown! But in


    the nick of time, Jacob pushed her up to the water surface. Since the current was swift, they were


    washed down along the river course.


    Soon they were confronted by a waterfall which roared ahead of them. Below it the water bubbled and


    churned in a whirlpool from which there was no escape.


    Seeing that the waterfall was fast approaching, Jacob pushed Emily towards the riverbank with all his


    strength. She reached out to pull him towards the shallow waters, but failed to grasp his hands. The


    force of the river current carried him past her and suddenly they were separated.


    "Jacob!" She felt his finger tips brush past hers and then he was hurled out of her reach, further and


    further away from her. A state of helplessness and panic overcame her, "No!" She screamed in


    desperation.


    In the blink of an eye, Jacob vanished under the water. She didn''t know if he had been washed away,


    or if he had been sucked into the waterfall and the dangerous whirlpool below it.


    "Jacob! Jacob!" She screamed in sheer despair, but heard no response except the tearing song of the


    rushing river.


    Fearing that she would lose her beloved once more, Emily copsed onto the muddy riverbank,


    suddenly depleted of all her strength.


    Why? Why was god so cruel?


    Why was she reunited with him, only to lose him again?


    She stared nkly into the turbulent waters, her mind numbed by despair. Then, she stood up and


    stumbled back into the shallow waters.


    But as her feet touched the water, arge fat fishnded beside her in a spray of water that beaded her


    face.


    The icy ssh made here to her senses. She looked at the river and saw Jacob bob to the surface


    of the river, and he began to swim towards her, a lone indomitable figure, "Emily, get back! It''s too


    dangerous!" He shouted as he swam hard towards her, veins bulging on his muscled arms.


    Her gaze still fixed on the man struggling against the water. She was unaware of the tears rolling


    across her cheeks. How lucky that she had not cast herself into the waters before Jacob surfaced, or


    she would truly have been separated from her love for ever! She looked down at the fish once more. Its


    timely arrival had saved her life, and she wondered if she should thank it. Stooping she picked it up and


    carried it a few steps away from the water before sinking to her knees.


    Jacob reached the riverbank through a mighty effort and enduring courage. When he saw Emily sitting


    in a dejected heap, he felt both gratitude and pity. Bending he scooped her up and carried her to dry


    ground. Then he saw the tears on her cheeks.


    "Why do you cry?" He lowered his head and kissed away her tears, which tasted a bit salty, yet also


    sharine, "Don''t cry. Okay?" he said mildly.


    "I was afraid you would disappear again, just likest time." Realizing that she was now very fragile,


    she could not hold back the pain, "I couldn''t stand such a blow again. If you were really... I would die,"


    she said, her voice choking with sobs.


    "Don''t be silly." He felt the pain of her confession in his heart, and it was like a dagger to his soul.


    Bowing, he kissed her lips, "I won''t... Even if I were really dead, I would not allow you to die, just to


    follow me."


    Hearing this, Emily''s pupils dted sharply, and suddenly she bit him on the lips.


    "Ah..." Feeling the sudden pain and arousal he unconsciously gasped a deep breath.


    She hooked his neck and kissed his lips forcefully, as if she were venting her loss, the pain of their


    separation and her fears in the moment of passion. He responded to her, but did not kiss her too long,


    soon letting go of her.


    Finding a clean spot for her to sit, he managed to make a fire, and so drive the cold away and dry their


    clothes.


    Emily removed all her clothes until she only wore a thin, singleyer slip. She curled up in Jacob''s


    arms, clinging to his body for heat. Wrapped in his embrace she felt like this was the only existence


    which was real.


    Having dried her clothes, he asked her to change into the dry garments, while he began to remove his


    wet clothes to dry. When she finished dressing, she glued onto Jacob again, herrge eyes fixed on his


    face. She seemed to have foregone blinking, as if she was afraid that he would disappear.


    With his heart palpitating in response to her fear, he drew her into the safety of his arms again and


    kissed her hair, "Don''t be afraid! I will never leave you," he reassured her.


    No matter what happened, for her sake, he would cherish his own life. He wanted to be with her


    forever. He hadn''t seen the lovely daughter she told him about yet. Moreover, there were still so many


    things for him to do, memories to share with Emily.


    He would die for her, but there was much that they still had to live for.


    She rested against his chest in silence, her long curled eyshes overshadowing the unease which


    still clung to her eyes.


    Jacob stroked her hair with great tenderness. Setting her next to him he began preparing the lucky fish


    for roasting. Yellow fish oil seeped from the scaly body as it began to sizzle, pit-a-pit...


    When the fish was ready, he fed Emily a little, but she seemed too weak and threw up whatever she


    ate. Seeing that her face was deathly pale, he became frightened and feared to feed her anything else.


    Realizing that he needed to regain some of his strength, he ate some of the fish and hurried to


    transport Emily back to the vige. Lifting her onto his back he rushed to get her safely home.


    Lying on Jacob''s back, she weakly sped her hands around his neck, and dared not let go. She was


    worn out and a fever had begun, which gave her a splitting headache, made worse by the bumpy track


    which he was carrying her along.


    "Are you cold, Emily?" He spoke to her ceaselessly, trying to stave off unconsciousness, and keep her


    focused on his voice.


    "No," she denied it, her teeth chattering together with violent trembling.


    "Talk to me, all right?" He urged as he carried her upstream.


    "All right," she replied as her eyes slowly closed.


    "What kind of person did I use to be before?"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "You used to be..." Emily seemed to be recalling. She answered in an extremely low voice, her words


    made inaudible by exhaustion, "Mature, overbearing and omnipotent. Even if the sky fell down, you


    could withstand it. You always came to me when I need it most, just like a hero..."


    He listened to her talk about the man he used to be, a man who was familiar, but also a stranger to


    him. She admired and missed that man, that Jacob, so much. This made him feel strange, as if his


    heart was soaking in lemonade, sour and astringent. Yeah, he was jealous of the Jacob he used to be!


    The Jacob she spoke about was the Jacob of the past, but not the one of the present.


    He had lost all those memories. The Jacob of the past was just a stranger to him, for he was totally


    brand new now.


    Maybe the one she loved was the Jacob he used to be?


    Dark clouds invaded the blue sky, and soon it began to rain cats and dogs.


    There was nowhere to shelter from the storm, so he plucked arge leaf and made a cover for her, but


    kept moving onward, "Hold on, and we will be there soon," he tried to encourage the woman he loved


    over his shoulder.


    "OK..." she replied vaguely. Her voice became weaker and weaker.


    Not knowing how long it took, and how far he had gone, Jacob finally saw the vige in the distance.


    His heart began thumping with excitement. "Emily! We''ll be home in a minute!" Jacob cried out


    jubntly.


    But this time, he received no reply.

 Chapter 509 Go and Die Earlier

    Chapter 509 Go and Die Earlier


    "Emily!" Panic overwhelmed Jacob. In his desperation, he shook Emily and said, "Emily, can you hear


    me?"


    Jacob put her down gently and hung his head helplessly looking at Emily''s blood-drained face and her


    pale lips in despair. Her eyes had frozen over like the surface of a winter puddle, robbing them of their


    usual warmth.


    With his trembling hand, Jacob felt the breath under Emily''s nose. It was extremely faint, like a tiny


    flicker against the wind. He put her on his back again, and ran quickly in the direction of the vige.


    On the way, withered thorn bushes and sharp stones cut his feet, but Jacob kept running in spite of the


    pain, as if his life was on the line.


    Soon, the vigers momentarily caught sight of a figure sh by in the pouring rain. They wondered


    who would be stupid enough to run in the heavy rain on such a cold winter day. Was there something


    wrong with his brain?


    The same road that once felt short now seemed extremely long, as if he would never run to the end of


    it. Jacob was so worried that he wished he had a pair of wings on his back to fly him home.


    Not knowing how long he had been running, Jacob finally reached home.


    He kicked open the door to Mr. Barefoot''s room and strode in with Emily on his back. His breath came


    in short gasps and he managed to squeeze out a few words from his mouth. "Old man!


    Old man, are you in? Come and save my wife!"


    "What are you doing? You almost kicked my door down!" Mr. Barefoot walked in from outside,


    seemingly distressed by Jacob''s impatience.


    Jacob yanked Mr. Barefoot over, allowing him no room for resistance. "Save her quickly!" said Jacob.


    "What''s the matter? You are so troublesome," said Mr. Barefoot. Mr. Barefoot was excessively casual,


    but when he saw Emily''s lifeless body, he immediately realized the severity of the situation. With a


    curious stare, he asked Jacob, "What''s wrong with her?


    Don''t you know she shouldn''t be out in the rain in her condition? She could die!"


    Jacob''s face changed when he heard thest sentence. He knelt down in front of Mr. Barefoot without


    hesitation and begged him, "Old man, please save her! I will do whatever you want! As long as you


    save her!"


    Mr. Barefoot looked at Jacob coldly for a few seconds, and noticed a sh of panic in his eyes. "If


    you''re not careful, this girl is going to die in your hands!"


    "Please, save her!" Jacob didn''t have time to exin everything and he wasn''t even thinking clearly


    enough to form proper thoughts in his head. He humbled himself hoping that Mr. Barefoot would help


    him.


    Mr. Barefoot sighed helplessly and said, "I must have been heavily indebted to you in my past life. If It


    weren''t for me, the both of you would have been dead!"


    He shook his head at Jacob and began to check Emily''s pulse. As he was diagnosing, he gave


    instructions to Jacob, "Get her out of those wet clothes first, then bring a dry quilt. After that, boil some


    water."


    Mr. Barefoot personally picked out some rare medicinal materials and asked Jacob to boil them in hot


    water to feed Emily. The rest of the herbs were to be boiled in the pot to give Emily a medicinal bath.


    Meanwhile, Emily was still unconscious, oblivious to what was happening. She could only feel the pain


    surge up every now and then. Sometimes she felt cold, but most of the times she felt hot. The extreme


    pain made her curl up into fetal position and tremble violently.


    She stayed in aatose state for three days on end. With the help of Mr. Barefoot''s guidance, Jacob


    took care of her for three days but Emily was still unconscious.


    Jacob stayed at her bedside day and night, barely getting any rest or sleep. From time to time, he


    would listen over her mouth and nose for breathing sounds and try to feel her breath on his cheeks.


    He finally felt the same panic Emily once had.


    Each passing moment living in fear of losing her felt like torture for Jacob. Was there ever going to be


    an end to his suffering?


    All he wanted was for her to live a healthy and happy life. Was that too much to ask for?


    Before long, news of his beautiful wife''s illness had spread throughout the vige. Some rejoiced her


    misfortune; some grieved, while some cursed secretly.


    "I knew she would not make it out here. She couldn''t even give her husband a son. She could just die


    before she could even get pregnant! Look at us. Although we work all day everyday, we are still


    healthy."


    "You are right. But that woman is lucky. She''s married to a man who loves and cares about her."


    "I don''t think ''luck'' is the right words to use here. Even if she married a good husband. There''s no point


    if she isn''t alive to enjoy it, right?"


    ......


    Such remarks were the talk of vigers after tea and dinner.


    The news of Emily''s illness also reached Cherry''s ears. Suffice it to say, she was shocked. How could


    Emily be so fortunate? Not only did she survive being bitten by a snake, she even survived being


    pushed off a cliff.!


    Cherry''s resentment grew dark as ink, at the thought of when Jacob almost pushed her off the cliff. In


    her heart, the love she once had for Jacob was now gradually reced by venomous hatred.


    "God-dammed foxtrel. Go to hell!"


    Cherry made a little voodoo doll with Emily''s name embroidered on the back and cursed her with pins


    every day. She was driven mad with jealousy and her mind grew unstable each day.


    Meanwhile, the head of the vige was very d to hear the news. After all, Jacob and Emily were the


    reason he had lost face in front of vigers. Now karma had finally served him justice.


    ''Yes, that''s it!'' Mrs. Yang was the one who had put the snake near firece to wake it up from its


    hibernation before she gave it to Cherry, who then hid the snake amongst the cow feed and straws.


    When she heard that Cherry had pushed Emily off a cliff, her heart jumped with joy. Although, she was


    disappointed to hear that Emily survived the fall, she assumed that it was only a matter of time before


    Emily sumbed to her illness.


    Nothing would bring her more satisfaction than Emily''s death. So her son would stop fawning over a


    woman of easy virtue.


    However, Mr. Barefoot could throw a spanner in the works of her hopes. If he could bring Jacob back


    from the brink of imminent death, perhaps he could do the same for Emily as well.


    Mrs. Yang''s eyes were still filled with displeasure and disdain.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Out of sheer desperation, she even considered doing something more extreme and this time she would


    kill Emily and make sure she stay dead.


    "Mom, I want to go and check up on Miss Beauty. I''ve heard that she''s fallen ill." Donny still cared


    about Emily even after everything that had happened. When he found out that Emily was seriously ill,


    he could hardly keep himself from running to her.


    However, how could Mrs. Yang let him go to her? "No, Donny. I can''t let you go anywhere near her.


    Who knows what kind of life-threatening diseases she''s contracted. What if you get infected?"


    Donny shook his head and insisted, "No, I am not afraid of that."


    Mrs. Yang stroked herself on the chest and cried, "Ah, my son! Even if you are not afraid of that, I will


    still worry about you. And if anything happens to you, how will I go on without you?"


    No matter how hard Donny begged her, Mrs. Yang did not allow him to visit Emily. She locked Donny in


    the room, so that he couldn''t sneak out to see Emily.


    Mrs. Yang had her own reasons for acting the way she did. First of all, she had a hand in attempting to


    murder Emily. For all she knew, she was partially responsible for Emily''s current predicament.


    Secondly, she wanted her son to forget about Emily, because she felt that her son deserved to be with


    someone better. Apart from a beautiful face, what else did Emily have to offer?


    Emily was so frail that it was a miracle she hadn''t been blown off her feet by a strong wind yet. As what


    the vigers had said, Emily was incapable of getting pregnant let alone give birth to a son to carry on


    their family name.


    Moreover, she was worried that Bear would physically assault her dear son if he went over to see


    Emily. ''It''s too dangerous for you to go there!''


    Mrs. Yang refused outright and stood her ground.

 Chapter 510 I Cannot Treat Her

    Chapter 510 I Cannot Treat Her


    Mrs. Yang went back to bed with her husband right after she locked Donny inside his room.


    She woke up in the middle of the night to go relieve herself when she realized that the portable toilet


    was outside the door, so she had to get up and go out. As soon as she was done she raced back inside


    shivering with cold.


    When she stepped inside, something didn''t feel right. It seemed like she had stepped on something


    soft and slippery. As if that weren''t bad enough, she felt it slither past her fast really quickly!


    ''Where is that hissing sounding from? No...could it... could it be a snake?'' She reluctantly lowered


    her head to look down and the moment she realized what was underneath her feet her entire body


    froze on the spot.


    Mrs. Yang, much to her chagrin, had stepped on, not one but two venomous snakes!


    Before she was able to move her feet away, the two snakes bit her on the ankle and left four puncture


    marks at the wound. With each bite, venom was injected inside Mrs. Yang''s flesh and bloodstream.


    She felt nauseated by the stabbing pain at the area of the bite. The poison soon affected her muscles


    which caused a shortness of breath and an inability to speak, move or see clearly. Somehow a scream


    dragged up her throat. "Help! Somebody please help me!"


    The shrill sound of her scream cut through the dark night like a knife and frightened the sleeping birds


    on the trees, who fluttered their wings uncontrobly.


    While the two slithery intruders crawled into a hole on the ground and vanished from her sight just


    seconds after they had attacked her.


    "Can anybody hear me? Somebody, please help! Snakes! Snakes! I got bitten by snakes!" Before long,


    drowsiness came over her as she found it difficult to speak and move due to the paralysis of her limbs


    and muscles.


    It was smack in the middle of winter. Where did the snakese from?


    Snake... snake... Who would want her dead? Who would have the guts to pull off something like this?


    ''Could it be...'' she remembered the snake that she used to hurt Emily with. ''Does Bear know? Does he


    know?!


    Oh God, he must know!


    And that''s why he lured two snakes here on purpose. He wants me dead!


    That''s the only possible reason!''


    Suddenly, she felt a quiver of panic like she had never felt before. She staggered to her feet and


    stumbled around in the darkness. Out of sheer desperation, she needed to call for her son and


    husband''s help before she lost consciousness.


    "Help me... Help... Somebody is trying to kill me..."


    What she did not know was that her movements elerated the spreading of the poison in her body


    and before she knew it, she fell straight down to the ground, incapable of moving her limbs.


    A chill breeze blew over,forting everyone wrapped in profound sleep. Although there was a spine-


    tingling cry from outside the door, no one wanted to leave theirfortable beds to see what was going


    on. That included her husband, Mr. Yang.


    Fortunately for Mrs. Yang, Donny was of the exception. He sensed something was wrong, but since he


    was locked inside there was nothing he could do at the moment. Anxiously, he tried to pry open the


    window with his fingers, but his soft, delicate fingers started to bleed against the hard wooden window.


    His effort did not go to waste, as he was eventually able to open the small window and make his


    escape.


    He nned to see where the screaming came from, and maybe he could still slipped into Mr.


    Barefoot''s house to see Emily. And when he followed the sound, he was dumbstruck to see his mother


    lying on the ground, unconscious.


    "Mother!" Donny cried out in terror and he rushed to his mother to wake her up. "Mother! What is going


    on with you? Please, don''t close your eyes. Stay with me, mother!"


    Mrs. Yangs eyes were shut tight, her face was ghostly pale and her lips had turned blue. Moreover, her


    body temperature had dropped drastically.


    Donny was at a loss. His mother was his anchor. She protected him from the world and took care of


    him. To him, she was more than that; she was the strongest person in the world.


    The sight of her lying on the ground like that lifeless and desperate, crushed his heart. Donny couldn''t


    imagine a life without his mother in it. ''No, no mother please don''t leave me. I know you love me. Don''t


    leave me alone.'' Donny was hysterical and overwrought.


    Now knowing where or who to go to, he burst into tears. His wailing cries resounded throughout the


    vige and eventually woke Mr. Yang and their neighbours. Once their curiosity was aroused, they


    couldn''t fall back to sleep again.


    Mr. Yang, on the other hand, felt overjoyed to see his wife lying on the ground unconscious. ''Finally, I


    can rid myself of her! That wretched old hag!''


    "My poor Donny, your mother is gone. Don''t be so sad. I will take care of you, son!"


    The head of the vige feigned sorrow and grief. But the vigers were not blind, they could sense his


    joy bleeding out from his face. "Mr. Yang, you should hurry and bring Mrs. Yang to Mr. Barefoot first.


    She is still breathing!"


    "Yes, Mr. Yang! Look, there are bit marks on Mrs. Yang''s ankle! Are these snakebites? But where


    would snakese from? It is winter now! Unless someone lured the snakes on purpose! Oh no, is


    there someone who want her dead?"


    "But who could it be? Who would want her dead? Gosh! Whoever it was, must have really had it in for


    her!"


    A lively conversation developed with every neighbor joining in. With one ord, they let their


    incredulous eyes settle upon Mr. Yang.


    After all, he was the only one who felt joyful after finding out that Mrs. Yang was dying. Over the years,


    Mrs. Yang had been tough on Mr. Yang. As the head of the family and the vige, he actually did not


    have any real power, and he had no choice but to ept that fact. It was highly possible that was


    driven by his motivation of revenge.


    The more the neighbours pondered the more suspicious they grew.


    Mr. Yang felt wronged by their allegations. Even though he knew he had nothing to do with it, he still felt


    guilty. "Why are you all looking at me? She is my wife. I will never ever hurt my wife!"


    The truth was that he despised his wife to the bone. If he had the chance to strangle her in her sleep he


    would have done it a long time. Sadly, hecked the courage to take such actions.


    The vigers looked at him quizzically and said, "You should take Mrs. Yang to the doctor''s then. She


    has no time to loose. Hurry up, if you can get her there in time she might still have a chance!"


    Mr. Yang gave in under peer pressure and took Mrs. Yang to the doctor. He picked her up in his arms


    and carried her to Dr. Li''s ce with the neighbours.


    Dr. Li was also a doctor in the vige. Speaking of his medical skills, he couldn''t rival Mr. Barefoot.


    However, he was a doctor nheless, and tackling minor illnesses were not going to be a problem for


    him.


    Mr. Yang and his posse showed up at Dr. Li''s ce hoping that he would help his wife. But the minute


    Doctor Li saw Mrs. Yang, he shook his head and refused straightaway.


    "It''s beyond my ability. I suggest that you turn to Mr. Barefoot if you still want to save her."


    "Please save my mother Dr. Li! Please! Please save her!" Donny''s eyes had swollen up from crying.


    Unfortunately, Dr. Li''s words didn''t not provide him with the respite he needed.


    The doctor shrugged his shoulders and shook his head again but there was nothing he could do for


    her. "I wish I could save her life, but honestly, my ability falls short of my wishes. Ask Mr. Barefoot for


    help. He might still before able to save her."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He gave Mr. Yang the most sincere advice he could possibly give under the circumstances.


    As soon as his words fell from his mouth everyone started to kick up dust.


    "Mrs. Yang had an argument with Bear and she told Mr. Barefoot that no one in her family woulde


    to him for help, but now... will he still ept her?"


    "Gosh, what shall we do? I told her to dial down her anger but she just wouldn''t listen! Once again her


    temper got in the way of her life!"


    "He is a doctor and she is a dying patient. I''d say he should save her despite their unpleasant


    encounter. As a doctor, it''s his duty to save people in need."


    "Perhaps that''s true. But Mr. Barefoot is a weirdo, and no one knows what he will do. He doesn''t care


    about other people, and about life in general!"


    Most of the vigers had gathered at the scene. Judging by their tone and facial expression, some of


    them took this as an opportunity to gloat, while some looked worried and some cursed at her... they


    behaved just the same the moment they found out Emily was critically ill.


    Mr. Yang let out a deep sigh of relief as he heard neighbors'' discussion. But still, he needed to keep up


    his facade. "Oh! My poor wife, what else can I do to help you? Can you wake up and tell me what to


    do? We''ve crossed Mr. Barefoot, so he won''t help us at all! We should me him for not having


    morality and medical ethics!"


    In truth, his heart melted away in secret raptures. He wanted to bury this woman as soon as possible


    and get himself another beautiful wife, who would bear him lots of children. What a wonderful thought!

 Chapter 511 Do Not Push Me Anymore

    Chapter 511 Do Not Push Me Anymore


    Everyone present clearly knew what Mr. Yang was thinking about. Secretly they despised him, but had


    no intention to interfere with their family affairs. They allforted Mr. Yang and Donny, but were eager


    to leave.


    Mr. Yang cast a furtive glimpse at Donny and ordered, "Donny,e and take your mother back home.


    Don''t leave her here. It''s improper. Rest assured. I promise that I will give your mother a ceremonious


    funeral!"


    Upon hearing this, Donny jumped to his feet andnded a massive punch against his father''s jaw,


    "Bang!"


    Dizziness made Mr. Yang sink to the floor, as he had not expected violence from his son, "How dare


    you! How dare you even think of hitting me! You and your mother are so alike! Now, I shall give you a


    lesson in paternal piety!"


    At this rebuke and threat, Donny''s eyes zed over in rage and he red balefully at his father, clearly


    intended onnding a second blow.


    Cowed by his son''sck of capittion, Mr. Yang felt frightened and chose not to try his luck at


    punching back, but yelled, "I...I warn you! I...I''m your father! You should respect me, and not beat me! If


    you dare punch me once more, you will be punished by God! Do you hear me?"


    At this moment, Donny was howeverpletely indifferent to who he should respect. He was no longer


    an innocent little boy, and his eyes were filled with malice. Standing near his mother, it was clear that


    he would tear anyone to pieces if they dared to touch her!


    Dr. Li felt pity for Donny and he gently reminded, "Dear Donny, don''t waste time here. Go and take your


    mother to Mr. Barefoot. Maybe he can still save your mother''s life!"


    Donny felt warmed upon hearing Dr. Li, and the man''s consideration brought tears to his eyes.


    Lifting his mother to his back, Donny ran towards Mr. Barefoot''s home, disappearing into the darkness.


    Mr. Yang stood around numbly and once he was certain that his son had departed, he covered his face


    and scorned, "A moron, will always be a moron!"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Ouch!" The wound he had sustained was painful and he turned to yell at Dr. Li, "Come and apply


    some ointment. It hurts so badly!"


    Dr. Li regarded him coldly and replied indifferently, "I have no more herbs left today. Go and heal


    yourself please!"


    He did not believe the doctor at all and argued loudly, "How could that be? You are the only doctor in


    this vige, except Mr. Barefoot! I''m your responsibility."


    Despite a perfectly straight face, Dr. Li''s voice was a sneer, "I don''t have the kind of medicine that can


    cure a person whose heart is already ck."


    Mr. Yang was still considering the doctor''s words as he was unceremoniously shoved out the door. It


    mmed with a loud bang in his face, and, had he been any closer, he would certainly have sustained


    a broken nose.


    "What a heartless doctor you are! I am the head of this vige! Open the door and treat my wounds


    right now! Do you hear me?" Mr. Yang protested outside and banged against the door violently.


    However, no one came out or opened the door for him, even though he kept cursing for quite a while.


    At this moment, Donny arrived at Mr. Barefoot''s, carrying his mother. He dared not break in, but


    knocked politely at the door, calling out, "Are you here, Mr. Barefoot? Save my mother, please! Can


    anyone hear me? Miss Beauty! Are you there? Do you hear me?"


    It was midnight now, dark and cold. The grass rustled in the wind frightening Donny with imagined


    terrors.


    He had always been a yellow-bellied boy, and he felt quite fearful outside Mr. Barefoot''s home. It was


    the most remote dwelling in the vige, and he feared that some wild animal might rush from the grass


    and eat him alive.


    However, Donny did not abandon his mother. He just kept begging at the door, "Please! Save my


    mother, please! Save her please! She is dying!"


    Donny might be a moron, but he knew that his mother would die soon if no one came to save her!


    Mr. Barefoot was the best doctor in this vige. Mr. Barefoot saved Bear''s life, and he saved Miss


    Beauty''s life. Therefore, Mr. Barefoot was sure to save his mother''s life!


    Donny yelled and waited for quite a while but no one came out. It was as if there was nobody there.


    Anxious, like ants on a hot pan, he did not know what a silent refusal meant. Gullible still, he thought


    that the upants of the house were asleep and could not hear him. He decided to climb the wall to


    gain ess to the front yard.


    However, the top of the wall was embedded with sharp ss shards to guard against thieves. As


    Donny tried to grasp the top and jump over, he sustained deep cuts and was bleeding. Despite the


    pain, he struggled over the barrier.


    Covered in blood and dirt, Donny did not care about his injuries. All that mattered was seeing Mr.


    Barefoot and saving his mother.


    A tall man moved from the shadows to block his way. In a cold voice the man said, "Stop there. It''s


    enough now. Mr. Barefoot will not save your mother."


    "Why?" The young man asked in disbelief as he stared at Bear, who was stopping him from seeing Mr.


    Barefoot. Blinking his red-rimmed eyes, Donny asked in a chocked voice, "Bear, could you please let


    me see Mr. Barefoot? Please!"


    Jacob stared at Donny unsympathetically, his eyes filled with malice, "Why don''t you ask your mother


    what she did earlier? Your mother deserves this. She deserves to die!" Jacob said with grim


    determination.


    "Shut up!" Donny yelled, clenching his fists angrily.


    "So what? You want to hit me?" Jacob sneered as he towered over Donny. His eyes were full of disgust


    as he continued, "Try please, if you can. Did you know that Emily''s life is hanging in the bnce? And


    this is contributed to your great mother!"


    Donny was stunned as he did not understand what Jacob meant.


    "A moron is just a moron." Jacob continued in a cold voice, "Your mother captured a snake and


    released it to bite Emily. Emily is still ina, so your mother deserves to die, understand?"


    "It''s impossible!" Donny refuted subconsciously, "My mother would not do that! She treats me very


    well..."


    "Enough! Don''t be silly! Get out of here right now! Don''t push me anymore! Otherwise, I can not


    promise you what would happen!"


    Jacob turned around to leave as soon as he finished his words.


    Donny suddenly rushed forward, grabbing Jacob''s leg and holding on like a child would, as he was


    leaving, "Bear! Please don''t go! Please save my mother! I would do anything for you!" Donny cried and


    begged anxiously.


    Jacob raised his foot and kicked Donny away with an emotionless face, "She wanted to kill Emily, and


    you think I should let her be healed?! I suggest you leave now and go prepare her funeral with your


    father!" Jacob said in disgust.


    "Bear! Bear!" Donny yelled. Sprawled on the ground, Donny spat out a mouthful of blood. He watched


    desperately as Jacob closed the door, leaving him alone in the dark night. Drained by despair he lost all


    strength and fell forwards on his face.


    "Mummy..." Donny called out for his mother in a desperate mumble, then he cried for quite a while.


    Suddenly, he jolted upright and knelt in the front yard, yelling, "Save my mother please! Please! Please!


    Mr. Barefoot! Bear! Miss Beauty! Save her please! I beg you! I beg you all!"


    Jacob sat in the room watching protectively over Emily. He could not believe that Donny had not left at


    all and was now yelling even louder! Rising he nned to chase Donny by all means necessary, but a


    soft cough stopped him.


    "Cough-cough..."


    Emily struggled to open her eyes and could not stop coughing, "Water..." she asked in a low, weak


    voice.


    Feeling his heart jump to his throat, he sat down next to the bed again, anxiously eximing, "Emily,


    you''re finally awake! Water? Water! Where is the water?"


    He hurried to fetch a ss of warm water and gingerly helped her drink.


    Emily watched him dashing in and out of the room in a hurry quietly and could not help smiling. But


    then she began coughing again and again.

 Chapter 512 Why Do You Care the Idiot

    Chapter 512 Why Do You Care the Idiot


    Jacob carefully held her up and served her water as he patted her on the back. He looked at her with


    concern and said, "Here, Emily. Drink some water."


    He wished to hold Emily in his arms, but he was afraid that his excitement would get the best of him


    and he''d end up hurting her. Having thought of her well-being first, he decided to sit beside her for now.


    "Emily, how are you feeling? Are you still dizzy? Do you feel cold? Are you hungry?"


    Out of concern, Jacob reached out and touched her forehead as he was talking, and he found that her


    fever had subsided. Jacob let out a sigh of relief and said, "I will call Mr. Barefoot to check up on you."


    Emily caught his hand and pulled him back just as he stood up to leave, and she said, "I''m fine now.


    You don''t have to bother him."


    Finding it difficult to understand what Emily was saying, Jacob had to lean forward because her voice


    was so faint. "Just for my peace of mind, please let hime and run some tests. He''s the best doctor


    in the vige."


    "But I just want to spend some time alone with you, okay?" Endearment glimmered in her eyes, and her


    smile made up for the paleness of her face.


    How could Jacob ever refuse Emily? With a bit of reluctance, he sat back and said, "Oh, all right."


    Warmth came over Emily''s eyes as she leaned on his shoulder. Her long eyshes quivered as she


    insisted, "Hug me, Jacob, please."


    Jacob turned to her and tilted his head just a bit to look into her eyes, trying his best to control his


    emotions and answered, "I, I can''t."


    "Why not?"


    Surprise flooded her face. Emily would have believed his unwillingness from his answer if he hadn''t


    brazenly asked her for a kiss before.


    "I, I''m afraid of hurting you, identally." Jacob was telling her the truth. Mr. Barefoot had told him


    earlier not to take any chances because Emily was too weak to withstand any harm. She was like a fine


    but brittle porcin doll. Even the slightest breeze could topple her over and break her.


    No matter how badly he wanted to take her in his arms, he couldn''t take any chances. Jacob be


    mindful and cautious every time he touched her.


    "Come on. That''s a bit too much. Don''t you think? How could your hug hurt me?" Emily giggled and


    leaned in forward to embrace him. She rested her head on his chest to listen to the strong beat of his


    heart. "I had a long, immersive dream, but I couldn''t see you there. I''ve missed you so much," she said.


    Emily''s words warmed his heart and gave himfort. He put his long arms around her and


    whispered, "I''ve missed you too. You don''t know how afraid I was. I was so scared that you weren''t


    ever going to wake up."


    "I wouldn''t do that to you." Emily said with determination, "We''ve just found each other. How could I die


    and leave you alone?"


    A look of horror came over Jacob''s face and he pressed his finger on her lips and said, "Don''t ever say


    that word again."


    "Fine. I promise I will never say such things, but neither can you." Emily nodded her head and smiled at


    him. Suddenly, she remembered something and said, "Don''t use your finger to cover my mouth again."


    Jacob didn''t understand what she had meant and asked, "Why''s that?"


    Emily kissed his finger and looked up to smile back at him. Like plums blossoming in winter, her smile


    could warm the coldest of nights.


    Her kiss gave Jacob an electric shock which ran from his finger to his entire body, lighting fire to his


    senses.


    It was a marvellous, warm gesture that stopped Jacob''s heart for a moment. He peered into Emily''s


    eyes and tried to kiss her pale lips, when a noise from outside interrupted him.


    "Please! Please! I beg of you! Please help! Doctor! Bear! Miss Beauty!"


    The faint voice wasn''t easily recognizable but Emily could tell that it was Donny. In a voice of drowned


    feeling, she asked, "Who is it? Is it Donny?"


    "Leave him alone. He''s just here to make trouble."


    Jacob didn''t want Emily worry about what was happening outside. However, he regretted not throwing


    that idiot out and said, "Forget about him. Let''s just focus on us."


    When Jacob closed in to kiss her, Emily put her hands on his chest to stop him, but she was too weak


    to push him away. Jacob frowned, looking disappointed by her refusal to listen to his words.


    Emily patted his chest and said, "Would you go out and see what he wants, please? I''m a bit worried


    about him."


    A feeling of jealousy came over him and he refused, "No!"


    "Are you jealous?" Emily smiled and teased him.


    Jacob mped his mouth and expressed his displeasure in silence. Deep within his own pupils, a


    heavy ck liquid swirled in a strange whirlpool pattern. He disliked that fact that Emily showed


    concern for someone else other than him.


    Emily was like a ma for people. Everyone was attracted to her.


    Jacob wanted her as well, but he wanted her all for himself. He wished to hide her away from the world,


    as if she were his secret treasure.


    Meanwhile, Donny kept begging incessantly, "Please! Please! My mother is dying! Please help us!


    Please!"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    His trembling voice touched Emily, and she said to Jacob, "He said Mrs. Yang''s dying. What''s wrong


    with her?"


    Jacob held her little hand slowly and put it on his chest. A hint of coldness shed in his eyes, and he


    said, "Do you know why you got bit by that snake? It was because of that woman."


    "Mrs. Yang?" Emily stopped short and her eyes were wide with shock. She shook her head in utter


    disbelief and asked, "Why would she do that?"


    "Who knows? But the snake is hers, so she has to ept the punishment. She brought it upon


    herself."


    Coldness gripped her heart, and she sat there thinking, as her eyes focused on nothing in particr.


    "What... What about her now?"


    "Don''t worry about it. She won''t be able to hurt you again. She got bit by snakes and she probably


    would be dead by tonight," he said, touching her back andforting her.


    Emily looked up to him at once, and asked, "Snakes? In winter? How could that be? Jacob, was it


    you?"


    Jacob kept silent. Emily''s voice alerted him to the possibility that he had said something he shouldn''t


    have.


    Emily immediately understood that his silence meant yes. Although she had no sympathy towards the


    woman who tried to kill her, she didn''t want Jacob to be a murderer because of her. Moreover, the


    woman was Donny''s mother.


    Even though her morality was questionable at best, she loved her son very much. And how would


    Donny live his life without the help of his mother.


    "Jacob, why don''t you ask Mr. Barefoot to help her?" Donny''s desperate cries evoked her sympathy.


    He reminded her of Beryl. She thought about what would happen to Beryl if she had died. Emily knew


    better than most how painful and dreadful it was to lose one''s parents, and she didn''t want Beryl go


    through the same feeling again. Just for that reason alone, she would strive to protect herself.


    Donny''s heart was pure and innocent, and Emily had always considered him as her own child.


    Jacob showed no signs of agreement to her suggestion and refuted, "But she''s the one who tried to kill


    you."


    "I know that now." Emily put her finger on his thin lip and slowly touched it along the line, and she said,


    "But Donny is innocent, and he can''t lose his mother. Moreover, I''m fine now. Mrs. Yang just got bit by


    snakes, so she has had her punishment."


    Jacob looked into her eyes, speechlessly. His emotions, like rolling dark clouds, changed in his face.


    His voice was full of jealousy. "Why? Why do you care so much about that


    idiot?"

 Chapter 513 What A Silly Boy

    Chapter 513 What A Silly Boy


    Emily hadn''t expected that Jacob would ask this question. She could not help feeling sad and said,


    "Don''t misunderstand me. I''ve always regard Donny as a child... actually..."


    "Actually?" He interrupted in anger.


    "The truth is, we once had a son, but he died at birth... Earlier, before I found you, I used to regard


    Donny as a child. He is just like a child, simple and innocent. He reminded me of our lost son. I used to


    wonder what our son would be like if he had grown up..." she said in a low voice.


    She was revealing the deepest scar on her heart to him, having to speak of this great pain again. It


    meant that she had to suffer the devastation all over again.


    Jacob was startled and asked, "We had a son?"


    "Yes, I did not tell you before..." she answered. Struggling against the flood of tears, she tried a wan


    smile tofort him and continued, "I''m not so lucky to be his mother. I failed to protect him. I''m


    sorry..."


    "Don''t say that," Jacob interrupted. He had never expected this and didn''t want to see her so sad and


    morn-full. He soothed her, "I shall help him, I promise."


    "Thank you," she said simply. She tried to contain her grief, but tears kept forcing past her eye-lids like


    they had minds of their own. Jacob felt her pain like daggers to his heart.


    "Sorry, I''m sorry... It''s all my fault. I''m so sorry..." he said.


    He lightly kissed her teary eyes, covering the hot lids with his lips. He was racked with guilt and regret


    as he continued, "No more questions, I promise. I won''t force you to talk about the past, if you don''t


    want to, okay? Please don''t be sad. Don''t cry."


    "I''m okay. I mean it. I''m okay." Struggling out of his arms she wiped her tears and asked, "Go and save


    Mrs. Yang. She can wait no more."


    To Jacob, there was no one more important than Emily. He cared nothing at all for Mrs. Yang.


    However, he had promised her that he would save Mrs. Yang. If it meant that Emily would stop crying,


    then he would keep his word.


    "Fine, as you wish," he said in a low voice. As Jacob went outside he found that Donny was kneeling at


    the door, and hammering against it loudly, "Bang, bang, bang."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked pensively at Donny and then went to Mr. Barefoot''s room, calling loudly, "Hey! Old chap!


    Wake up and save that woman!"


    Mr. Barefoot had been sound asleep at this moment, and was angered at being woken up, "Damn it!


    You told me to sleep, no matter what happened outside! Now you wake me up suddenly, and I must


    save a life! What on earth do you want?" heined.


    "It''s Emily. She''s the one who said we should save Mrs. Yang," Jacob exined with a straight face.


    Mr. Barefoot had finally gathered his senses, and hearing what Jacob said, he asked, "So, Emily has


    finally woken up, huh? I told you! I can fix any illness in the world! Hahahahaha! Good girl, Emily! Mrs.


    Yang wanted to kill her, but she still chose to save the old hag''s life. I would not be so kind!"


    Jacob secretly agreed with Mr. Barefoot, but he had to keep his promise to Emily so he said, "Just save


    Mrs. Yang, please."


    "Save her? On what grounds? Why should I follow your words? By the way, I''m not your puppet," said


    Mr. Barefoot.


    He was a strange man with his own life philosophies, and he chose to refuse Jacob''s request.


    "You are a doctor! How can you watch people die in front of your house? You are so mean!" Jacob


    argued.


    "What did you say? It was you who told me to stay away from saving Mrs. Yang! It was you who took


    the snakes to bite Mrs. Yang! You are the murderer! How dare you scorn me! Damn it!" yelled Mr.


    Barefoot.


    "Old chap, you..." Jacob stuttered. He broke into Mr. Barefoot''s room and unceremoniously flung the


    slight man across his shoulder and carried him outside, saying, "I know I said that she deserved to die,


    but now she must live. You don''t have a choice in the matter. Save her now! Otherwise, I promise I


    shall burn your house to ashes!"


    Feeling angry, Mr. Barefoot kicked and squirmed, trying to be free from Jacob''s tight grip and raging,


    "Damn you! I saved your life and the life of your wife, you ungrateful lump! I allow you both to live here,


    and this is how you show gratitude to me?"


    "I will never forget your kindness, never in all the days of my life. But it''s also your duty to save lives, as


    a doctor. So just save her, please," Jacob pleaded.


    Donny had be red as an apple from excessive kowtowing at the door. Looking up, he looked


    ready to drop, but cried out in joy at seeing Jacob carry Mr. Barefoot out to him, "B...Bear! Mr. Barefoot!


    You...you... Help! Help please!" he stuttered incoherently.


    ncing clinically at Donny, Mr. Barefoot bantered, "This boy seems even more foolish than before. No


    more kowtow! Or you will need healing, too!"


    Donny seemed not to hear that and just kept prostrating himself as he begged, "Please, please, save


    my mother! Save her please!"


    Annoyed by the groveling, Jacob booted him off towards the gate and yelled, "Go get your mother!


    Bring her in now, or do you really want to see her die, right here?"


    The boy tripped and fell down, dizzy from all the blood having rushed to his head, andy on the


    ground stunned for a few seconds. Finally, the meaning of Jacob''s instructions sank into his addled


    mind and he rushed towards the wall, intent on scaling it again to get out.


    Mr. Barefoot finally managed to free himself from Jacob''s grip and straighten up, warned Donny, "The


    door is over there, moron!"


    Hastily Donny fetched his mother and brought her into the treatment room.


    Satisfied that he had aplished Emily''s wishes, Jacob turned to go back into her room to keep her


    company. Donny, however blocked his way and began to do obeisance to him!


    "Thank you, Bear! Thank you so much!" he groveled.


    Pausing and trying to fight back his anger, Jacob coldly instructed, "Don''t kowtow to me!"


    Exiting the yard, he could not help mentally rowing over the unseemly behavior.


    ''Emily, are you sure that you think of our son when you see Donny... Our son would definitely not be as


    stupid as him!


    You must feel very sad thinking of ourmented son, right?'' He felt a shared sorrow over his son''s


    death, even though he had never seen or held the child...


    He really hated himself for not being with Emily then, and for now reminding her of the tragedy again, ''I


    love you, Emily, but I didn''t do a good thing in reminding you of the past.


    I''m such an idiot! How can I be with you like this?'' he mentally swore at himself.


    While Jacob left, Mr. Barefoot began his work on Mrs. Yang.


    "Luckily, it''s winter now, her blood runs thick, so the venom did not spread so fast. Otherwise, even I


    could not save her," said Mr. Barefoot.


    Still frightened, Donny could do nothing but watch from the side and continuously mumble his thanks,


    like a mantra it sustained him.


    "What a silly boy! Fine,e and help me!" the old man ordered.


    "O...okay, of course..." the youth nodded.


    The next morning, Mrs. Yang finally regained consciousness.


    "Mummy! Mummy! You woke up! You finally woke up!"


    Donny yelled excitedly and hurried off to call Mr. Barefoot to check on her.


    Disinterested, Mr. Barefoot yawned and said, "Everything will be fine now that she has woken up. Now,


    I''m going back to sleep, and don''t forget to pay!"


    Returning to his mother with haste, Donny held her hand as he said seriously, "Mummy, Mr. Barefoot


    said that you will be fine. So don''t be afraid. You will recover soon."


    His mother looked at him with a frightened frown, tears falling as she asked, "Donny, what''s wrong with


    your head? And your hand? Who bullied you? Tell me now..."


    He shook his head happily and said proudly, "No, no one bullied me. I ran into the wall by ident, but


    I wrapped it up for myself. Isn''t that cool?"


    Crying earnestly now, Mrs. Yang finally considered that her son had grown up a lot in one night. ''But he


    was certain to suffer a lot in life, '' she thought.

 Chapter 514 Help Me!

    Chapter 514 Help Me!


    Donny told Mrs. Yang everything. The fact that Donny knelt down to beg them to save her broke her


    heart. If it weren''t for Donny, she would have been dead by now.


    This fact, however, increased her resentment towards Jacob and Emily. After all, she almost lost her


    life thanks to those two.


    While she was deep in thought, Jacob walked into the room.


    Startled, Mrs. Yang''s head jerked up when she saw Jacob. Fear had filled the corners of her eyes, like


    a mouse at the sight of a cat. Out of desperation, she stammered, "You, you back off!"


    Donny was nonplussed by her reaction, and he asked, "Mother, what''s wrong? Thanks to Bear, you''re


    still alive right now. Why are you trembling, mom?"


    "He, he..." Mrs. Yang was so shocked that she couldn''t form proper sentences in her head. She just


    repeated the word "he" and pointed her trembling finger towards Jacob.


    Jacob did his best to avoid making eye contact with her because it would remind him of the fact that


    she tried to kill Emily. It was the only way he knew how to control his anger and stop himself from


    strangling her to death. "Since you are awake now, I assume that you are well enough to leave as well.


    Please show yourself out, as you are not wee here," he said coldly.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Go! Let''s go now!" Mrs. Yang tugged at Donny''s sleeve. Mrs. Yang didn''t want to stay at Jacob''s ce


    for another second.


    Donny, however, hesitated, and he answered in timid voice, "But, but I''ve not seen Miss Beauty yet. I


    really want to see her..."


    "No way!" Jacob and Mrs. Yang blurted out the same answer at the same time. Jacob said so because


    he was jealous, while Mrs. Yang was worried about Donny''s well-being. She was afraid of what Jacob


    would do if he got mad at her son because of Emily. After all, Donny didn''t stand a chance against


    Jacob.


    This answer upset Donny. He put his hands together and kept begging, "Mom, Bear, I just want to have


    a look. Only one look, please!"


    "And the answer is still ''no''!" For Jacob, the biggest tolerance to Donny was to set Mrs. Yang free. The


    only thing he wanted to do for the moment was to chase them right away.


    A sudden footfall broke the ice between them and attracted their collective attention.


    They all turned around to find Emily standing at the door in her overcoat. The deathlike pallor on her


    face showed how weak she was now.


    "Emily, what are you doing here?" Jacob asked, as he strode towards her. He was sulking over her


    sudden appearance because he worried about her, and he wanted to take her back to her room at


    once.


    Donny followed Jacob as soon as he saw Emily, and he said excitedly, "Miss Beauty! You''re awake!


    You''vee to see me, haven''t you? I''ve missed you so much!"


    "I''m here now anyway. I''d like to have a word with them," Emily proposed. Emily peered into Jacob''s


    eyes, and he could see himself in her watery eyes.


    The thought of Emily and Donny in the same ce filled Jacob with an almost unbearable jealousy as


    he walked her into the room with a reluctant expression. If looks could kill, his cold re would have led


    to the murder of Donny and his mother.


    "Miss Beauty!" Donny was so happy to see Emily that he opened his arms towards Emily, but Jacob


    stood in between them like a wall. Like a puppy looking at its master, Donny stared at Emily and said,


    "Can we y together again? I still have those dragonflies and grasshoppers you made for me. I''ve


    kept them safe in my room.


    "I''m afraid I can not y with you anymore."


    "What! Why?"


    Emily furrowed her brows and simply shook her head. She didn''t exin herself in detail but she


    patiently persuaded him to leave the room. After Donny left the room, Emily turned towards Mrs. Yang,


    who was lying in the bed.


    She had a ghostly pallor and her lips turned blue due to low blood cirction. It was obvious from her


    haggard and sickly face that the snake''s poison had almost broken her down.


    Although she barely made it alive, she still needed to rest for a long time to regain her strength.


    "Why did you try to kill me?" Emily asked calmly, with a nk look.


    Mrs. Yang saw no emotion in Emily''s eyes, which gave her the crippling feeling of guilt. She avoided


    making eye contact with Emily and defended herself, "You''re the one who betrayed my Donny in the


    first ce. Do you know what kind of hell my poor son went through after you left him. He ate nothing


    and even stopped drinking water. Because of you, he lost so much weight and became weak. And


    you? You just know how to have fun with your man. You don''t even care about my son''s life at all!"


    "This is ridiculous!" Jacob interrupted her with a sharp voice, "Let me just throw her out, Emily."


    "Wait!" Emily stopped Jacob, and she calmly looked into Mrs. Yang''s eyes. She replied word by word, "I


    have a clear conscience about my every decision. I knew it was you pulling the strings behind the


    snake that bit me. The only reason I decided to help you this time was because of Donny. Besides, I


    didn''t want my lover to turn into a murderer because of you.


    But I won''t be so generous next time.


    You can leave now."


    Emily turned around and left right after she finished talking, while Jacob followed right behind. Mrs.


    Yang was the only one left in the room. She turned grim-faced as she lowered her head in shame,


    while thoughts flooded of her mind.


    Did she feel remorse for what she did to Emily? She could''t find the answer.


    Donny and Mrs. Yang soon went away, but Emily didn''t bother walking them out. Instead, she rested in


    her room in thepany of Jacob.


    When the vigers saw Mrs. Yang walking back with Donny, they were all shocked as though they had


    seen a ghost. After all, they were almost certain that Mrs. Yang had died.


    "Oh my! Is that Mrs. Yang? Did Mr. Barefoot save her life."


    "Of course. She was almost out of breathst night. Mr. Barefoot is really good!"


    "I heard it was because of Donny. Apparently, he knelt down in Mr. Barefoot''s yard and kept begging for


    a long time, so Mr. Barefoot answered his sincere request, Although Donny was an idiot, he was a filial


    son. And look what Mr. Yang did to his wife. s!"


    This time, everyone was impressed by Donny.


    Mrs. Yang felt proud of her son. She always knew that her Donny was a good boy, and now finally


    people began to see it as well. The first thing Mrs. Yang desired to do now was to teach her sleazy


    husband a lesson.


    While she was lying in her deathbed, he was busy arranging the details of her funeral before she had


    even died.


    Little did he know that soon he woulde to regret what he did.


    When Mrs. Yang arrive home, Mr. Yang got so shocked that he almost passed out. Needless to say,


    there was a big fight in their house that night.


    While Emily spent the next few days resting at home, she didn''t bother herself thinking about Mr. and


    Mrs. Yang. Instead, she thought about more pressing matters:


    The abducting and trafficking of the girls who got lost in the mountains. She wasn''t too happy to find


    that there were new victims in the vige. This issue had urred so frequently that it even became a


    part of their daily life. However, Emily was unwilling to ept it.


    The problem Emily and Jacob needed to fix was not only their own escape but also the escape of all


    the helpless girls who were being held here against their will. She could no longer turn a blind eye to


    the rise in the number of victims everyday.


    However, before anything else, she knew she had to find some way to get in contact with the outside


    world.


    One day, when Jacob was out gathering herbs, he found a lonesome Cherry walking by herself.


    Without further ado, he seized the opportunity and knocked her out of her senses. He dragged her


    body all the way to the edge of the cliff and hung her down


    exactly where she had pushed Emily.


    When Cherry came to her senses, the view she opened her eyes to froze her entire body in an instant.


    Out of sheer desperation, she screamed, "Help! Help! Help me!"


    But, sadly, nobody came to her rescue.


    Every passing second added to the danger of the rope breaking and sending her to her grave. She


    knew the rope wouldn''t hold her weight forever, so it was only a matter of time before her life came to


    an end. Although, she wanted to scream and shout for help, she refrained from making any sudden


    movements.


    "Damn you, Bear! And your bitch too! Go to hell! Look what you did to me? How dare you!"


    Suddenly, a faint voice entered Cherry''s ears, but she assumed she was hallucinating.


    "There is a girl hanging from the edge cliff, Mr. Lin. Should we go and help her?"

 Chapter 515 What An Enviable Couple

    Chapter 515 What An Enviable Couple


    Jacob did not tell Emily about what he did to Cherry because he didn''t want to add to her worries.


    However, Cherry showed up in front of Jacob the next day, safe and sound. With an odd mix of fear


    and resentment in her tone, she said, "Bear, I bet you weren''t expecting to see me here, right? You


    must be surprised."


    Jacob stared at her with a straight face and said, in a cold voice, "How lucky you are to survive such a


    predicament, you coward! How dare you show up here!"


    Intimidated, Cherry took a few steps back, shivering at the thought of what Jacob did to her. Finding it


    hard to keep her anger in, she said contemptuously, "I hope you know that I am not so fond of you


    anymore. But I promise to get my revenge on you and your bitch, Amy or Ely, whatever!"


    Jacob''s face darkened and he spat out in fury, "Oh, I urge you to try. Just see what I''ll do to you then!"


    "I''m not afraid of you anymore! I''ve got a man who is much better than you! I swear you''ll regret hurting


    me!"


    As soon as she finished making threats, she retreated as fast as she could, with her tails tucked firmly


    between her legs. Ten minutester, Cherry came back again, with the man she had told Jacob about.


    "So this is where she lives now, right?" Magee eyed the shabby house warily and frowned with


    disappointment. "Do you have any doctors in this vige?"


    By "she", Magee was referring to Emily.


    "Yes, we do," Cherry answered honestly. ''Why do all handsome mene here to fawn over that bitch,


    Amy or Ely?'' Cherry''s face contorted with venomous outburst.


    She stole a nce at Magee''s handsome face and could not help feeling shy. Imitating the way Emily


    talked, Cherry said gently, "There is an old man who lives here. He is the best doctor in our vige. He


    is the one who saved Bear from imminent death..."


    "Bear?" Magee repeated the rustic name in a pensive mood while tapping his chin with his finger.


    Cherry bit her lip while pointing at Jacob and said, "He...he is Bear. He once was madly in love with me


    but when I refused to marry him, he hung me from the edge of that cliff..."


    Magee turned around and found Jacob chopping wood like a regr lumberjack in his natural habitat.


    His eyes squinted and smiled wryly as he shook his head in disbelief.


    "He was madly in love with you? Are you sure? Do you know what you are talking about?" Magee


    scoffed andughed at her face.


    His doubtful and contemptuous remarks were so obvious that Cherry''s face flushed scarlet red and she


    did not utter another word.


    Magee did not want to waste any more time on Cherry and he said, "Fine. Thank you for leading me


    here. You may leave now."


    "Mr. Magee, Mr. Magee..." Cherry called his name anxiously as he walked away. She stomped her feet


    on the ground in anger but she didn''t dare to stand in his way. In the end, she went on her own way


    angrily.


    For reasons unknown to him, Jacob had a bad feeling in his gut the moment he saw Magee walking


    towards him.


    "Finally, I''ve found you, even though this was thest ce I expected to see you," said Magee.


    Jacob looked at him with puzzlement and said, "Who are you?"


    Magee was startled by the fact that Jacob couldn''t tell who he was. "Don''t you remember me?"


    Jacob had a strange feeling in his gut again. For some reason, his instincts were telling him he should


    know the man in front of him but he just couldn''t remember who he was. "No, I don''t." All he could tell


    right now was that he had a bad feeling about him.


    "So, are you telling me that you''ve lost your memory?" Magee rested his interrogation quickly as he


    had already found the answer from Jacob''s expression. Deeply amused, he could not helpughing at


    Jacob in his mind. "Hahahahaha, interesting! That''s really interesting! So, what about Emily? Do you


    remember her?" asked Magee.


    ''He knows me? And it seemed like he knows Emily, too. Who on earth is he?'' Jacob wondered,


    squinting his eyes at the man doubtfully.


    Jacob couldn''t tell why but he was starting to feel anxious and unsettled.


    Magee, however, did not care about Jacob''s answer at all. He just looked at Jacob with amazement as


    if he was watching a rare animal in a zoo. "I never expected to see you like this," said Magee.


    How could it be? Now Jacob was just like a countryman. His skin had turned dark. He had a certain


    rugged disposition, which waspletely different from who he was before, the CEO of Gu Consortium


    in Jingshi City.


    However, there was still one thing that remained unchanged. He was still as fearless and bold as ever.


    Magee had mixed feelings when he saw Jacob. The most important thing was that, Jacob was still


    alive, even though he had lost his memory. He was relieved to know his long search for Jacob and


    Emily did not go in vain. ''Are you still Jacob now, even without Jacob''s memory?'' Magee asked himself


    in mind.


    At that moment, Emily came out of the hut and saw Magee standing in front of Jacob. "Magee!" Emily


    called out with all her strength.


    Magee was over the moon with joy to see Emily again, but he also felt a change in Jacob''s mood.


    "Emily! Finally, I''ve found you!" eximed Magee loudly.


    He pretend to be Emily''s close friend and stepped forward to give Emily a hug.


    But Jacob responded quickly and pushed him away. "Don''t you touch her!" Jacob warned.


    Far from Jacob''s expectations, Magee wasn''t angry, instead he smiled and tried to y a joke on


    Jacob. "I''ve known Emily for a long time. It''s normal for us to embrace each other. Moreover, we came


    to this mountain together. If it weren''t for me, you would have never seen Emily again."


    Jacob stared at Emily closely while clenching his fists.


    When he found out that Magee and Emily knew each other from before, he couldn''t help but feel


    jealous, because he had no recollection of the past to guide him apart from when woke up in this


    vige.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was hard for him to ept that he had lost the game to Magee.


    "Magee, that''s enough. Stop it!" Emily warned him in a cold voice as she knew exactly what trick he


    was ying on Jacob.


    Magee smiled and said, "Okay, fine. As you wish, mydy. You can''t imagine how hard it was to find


    you. I''ve been searching for weeks. I almost searched the entire mountain! Only God could tell that you


    were here!"


    Emily shifted her eyes towards Jacob and said in a firm and gentle way, "But I do not regret anything


    that''s happened to me. I even wanted to thank those human traffickers. If they hadn''t sold me to this


    vige, I would have never found my love again."


    Jacob was stunned to hear Emily call him, "my love". He felt overwhelmed with happiness and he


    gazed into her eyes affectionately.


    Magee''s cheeky smile faded and he said, "Yes, yes. I couldn''t agree more."


    Although, he told himself not to harbour any feelings for Emily, there was still a part of him that felt


    differently.


    ''Jacob has lost all his memory! He is no different from amon countryman now! He is no match for


    someone like me now! But Emily, you still love him with all your heart...


    What an enviable couple, '' Magee thought to himself.


    "Now that you''ve found us, help us find out a way out of here as soon as possible." Emily finally told


    Magee about her idea. "I...cough-cough..." she wanted to continue but could not help coughing.


    Jacob held her in his arms and patted her back gently. "I''ll take you back to get some rest, okay?" His


    voice softened.


    Magee''s eyes dimmed and he spoke in a low voice. "Take good care of yourself. We will talk about it


    later when you get better."


    ''It seems that Emily is doing very well except for her health. What a waste to worry about her for such a


    long time! Emily, you never need me to worry about you, right?'' Magee mocked himself in mind.

 Chapter 516 Really Love Me So Much

    Chapter 516 Really Love Me So Much


    Jacob brought Emily back to the house. Without saying anything, he decocted the medicine and then


    fed her spoon after spoon quietly.


    Emily felt as though there was something clearly wrong with Jacob. "What''s wrong with you?"


    After a long silence, Jacob said, "That man just now, who is he?"


    Emily was at a loss. She then burst out intoughter. "You are telling me that you are jealous?"


    "No, I am not." Not knowing why, Jacob did not want to admit it, but his ears had turned red. He looked


    at Emily and asked, "What are youughing at?"


    "Okay, I won''tugh." Emily refrained fromughing and leaned forward to pinch his earlobes. "Look at


    your ears. See how red they are? You are still lying."


    "I just want to know who that man is," Jacob persisted, still unwilling to admit the truth.


    "Then why didn''t you just ask him that. Why are you asking me? You can only be so childish and


    unreasonable in front of me."


    "It''s not like that. I am not."


    "Isn''t it true?" Emily observed his face carefully. Suddenly, mischief popped in her eyes like two tiny


    light bulbs. "Since you really want to know, I will tell you. That man is a friend of yours, and mine too.


    We are on good terms..."


    "Stop saying that," said Jacob. Jacob embraced her, but was careful not to hold her too tight. He gently


    pressed his chin to her neck and said, "I''m jealous. I don''t want to hear it any more." His voice was like


    a dog that had lost its bone.


    Emily hugged him as well. She didn''t want him to feel upset, so she exined, "Sorry, I am just lying to


    you. We are just ordinary friends. To tell you the truth, he is actually your friend."


    "But he loves you." Jacob''s voice was sullen.


    Emily was surprised by the fact that Jacob had caught on to that. Were all men in love particrly


    sensitive?


    "But I don''t like him. I only love you, forever and ever."


    In the blink of an eye, Jacob''s mood changed. He kissed Emily in the earlobe, and whispered, "Me


    too."


    ...


    Magee and his men''s arrival aroused a lot of discussion in the vige. Since it was rare for so many


    people to show up at the vige all at once, the vigers were worried about what they were going to


    do.


    Since Magee''s men had to wait for a long time, they decided to camp out in the vige, as if they had


    settled there after being lost in the mountains.


    In the mean time, Cherry, frequently ran up to Magee''s side.


    "Mr. Lin, would you like to have some water?"


    "Mr. Lin, would you like to eat this?"


    Mr. Lin, your clothes are torn. Let me mend them for you!"


    "Mr. Lin..."


    Cherry''s attitude toward Magee was extremely hospitable. However, her mind could be read at a


    nce by a person with good sense. Magee felt as though she was like a fly that could not be driven


    away easily.


    "You, hasn''t your family taught you to be reserved, and not to throw yourself at men''s feet all the time?"


    Cherry''s face turned red with shame, but she persisted, "Mr. Lin, you are different..."


    Magee had always been distant towards her and this time was of no exception. "How am I different?"


    Cherry bit her lip, and looked at his beautiful face. Her face turned redder, "Mr. Lin, you saved my life. If


    it weren''t for you, I am afraid I would still be hanging there on that cliff. Or worse, dead..."


    The memory of that day gave her shivers. "You know, it was Bear who did that to me. You must avenge


    me, Mr. Lin!"


    "Avenge?" Magee sneered as if he had heard some kind of joke. "Why should I do you a favor by


    turning against my friend?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Cherry widened her eyes in shock. All this time, she thought that Magee was just an acquaintance of


    Emily. She thought he came here to look for Emily. She wasn''t aware of the fact that he knew Jacob


    too!


    What she had said just now must have sounded very ridiculous to him!


    "No, I was just joking. I didn''t mean any of that..." Cherry tried to say something to control the damage.


    "Anyway, Mr. Lin you''ve been very kind to me. I really have nothing to give to you in return..."


    "But to give yourself to me?" said Magee mockingly, with a faint smile on his face.


    Cherry lowered her head, overwhelmed by her shyness. "Hmm..."


    Sadly, Magee extinguished her fantasy ruthlessly. "It wasn''t me who saved you that day. It was one of


    my men. If you like, I can ask him toe here and you can give yourself to him?"


    Cherry''s face contorted. "No, don''t do that... If It had not been for your order, would he have saved


    me?"


    One was the master, the other was the subordinate, even a fool knew which to choose.


    "Oh!" said Magee, "So you just want to give yourself to me?"


    Cherry restrained her shyness and said boldly, "Yes, I would like to marry you if you will have me!"


    As soon as the words left her mouth, everyone around roared,ughing hysterically. Everyone except,


    Magee.


    Puzzled, Cherry did not know why they wereughing, so she asked, "What are youughing at?"


    Magee eyed at her from top to bottom, as if he were looking at amodity. "There are too many


    women who want to marry me. What''s so good about you?"


    Magee''s men also thought that it was indeed quite ambitious and wishful of her to think that a country


    girl like her could marry their boss.


    "I..." Cherry thought hard for a long time then finally came out with the words. "The fortune-teller said


    that I would have a son. I could give you a son!"


    This time theughter from the crowd was almost as loud as an explosion. Even Magee couldn''t help


    laughing at her. "What do I need a son for? I have no imperial throne to pass down, neither do I want a


    child."


    "I don''t believe it!" Cherry sensed that the people around her were ridiculing her. Unfortunately, even a


    girl as cheeky as her could not stay and be mocked so she stamped her foot in frustration and ran off.


    Finally, Magee could enjoy some silence. Little did he expect that Cherry was so persistent, she


    sneaked into his tent at night, naked, and tried to take off his clothes.


    Cherry was a simple-minded person. She firmly believed that if she had slept with Magee, she would


    be his woman, and then Magee would have no choice but to marry her.


    However, when she entered his tent, Magee wasn''t asleep yet. He felt a pair of hands groping on him


    and immediately, he grabbed her hands and pushed her aside. "I think you are seeking death tonight,


    aren''t you?" His eyes were burning with anger.


    His icy cold voice made Cherry shiver. Out of desperation, she threw herself at him again and kissed


    him all over. "Mr. Lin, I want to be your woman..."


    "Do you really love me so much?" Magee asked her in the darkness.


    Suddenly, Cherry stopped moving, she rest her head on his firm chest and said, "Yes, I love you very


    much. I loved you from the moment I saw you..."


    When she was hanging from the edge of the cliff, she had lost all hope. With each passing second she


    could feel the rope weakening, as if the next second would be herst. At her most desperate and


    helpless moment, her hero came and saved her.


    "There''s a woman tied down here, Mr. Lin. Shall we save her or not?" a man asked his master.


    Cherry clearly remembered Magee say, "Save her."


    Perhaps, it was her desperation that drove her to think that his voice came from the Heavens. It


    sounded so beautiful in her head that she failed to notice everything else he said afterwards.


    Magee''s original words were, "Save her. She''s still a human being. Maybe we can ask her the way."


    Since then, Cherry deluded herself into believing that their encounter was arranged by God, himself.

 Chapter 517 Just Fend For Yourself First

    Chapter 517 Just Fend For Yourself First


    While listening to her words, Magee remembered another face. Yes, once there was also another


    woman who loved him like this and also regarded him as her savior.


    How ridiculous! In this dirty world, who would consider saving anyone but themselves? Since everyone


    was living in sin, none was cleaner than the other.


    A mocking sneer settled on his face, and suddenly he turned, pressing the woman down beneath him.


    "Since you ask for it, I won''t restrain myself now," he grinned evilly.


    "Ah..."


    Groans of pain and enjoyment from the woman clung to the dark night sky. The tent was host to


    shockingly wild movements all night as the man and woman became tangled up together inside.


    Cherry finally got what she wanted. Now she was immersed in great joy and also felt a growing sense


    of vanity, for she had be Magee Lin''s woman.


    The next day, careful that Jacob was out, she went to meet Emily. Walking into the yard, she found her


    sitting in the sunshine, bathed in a glorious glow, ceremoniously making tea.


    Cherry walked up to her with her head tucked in the air, full of pride and brazen immodesty, "I have


    been with Mr. Lin," she promptly dered.


    Her words stunned Emily momentarily and, as expected, she raised her head to look at Cherry in


    surprise, "You?"


    "Yes, me! What do you mean?" Unsatisfied with her attitude, Cherry countered, "What''s wrong with


    that? Why can''t it be me? I love him and he loves me, too. Can''t we be together?" she kept exining,


    exaggeratedly trying to make it seem like a love story.


    When it came to "He loves me, too" Cherry swallowed down her guilty conscience. She soothed her


    heart, reasoning that he would not havein with her, if he didn''t love her at all.


    So, in her mind they really loved each other.


    "It''s none of my business whether you two are together or not." Emily patiently continued brewing her


    tea, not willing to give Cherry a second nce. "I just felt a bit surprised. It is a little strange. That''s all,"


    she said dryly.


    "Why? What''s strange about that?" Cherry didn''t seem to understand at all.


    "The women he usually had rtionships with were those with big breasts, slender waist, long legs and


    fair skin. You''re not his usual type, but maybe he''s changed his taste?" Emily exined calmly.


    "He used to have rtionships with a lot of women?" Cherry nearly couldn''t believe her ears. She


    couldn''t help feeling jealous, "What about you? Did you sleep with him, too?" she asked.


    To Emily, the question,ing from Cherry, couldn''t sound more ridiculous. Her face turned cold then,


    "Just shut up! Not everyone is such a minx like you. The man that you think a treasure, is as nothing in


    my eyes."


    "You!" Cherry was shamed and turned to anger, "As I see it, you are just jealous!"


    What a big joke this was to Emily! She couldn''t help butugh, "I have the man I love. Why should I


    envy a woman who has nothing?"


    "I have Mr. Lin."


    "If only you did have."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Simply what you hear." No longer interested in the conversation, Emily turned back to her tea-ritual


    with a lowered head. She focused on the crude tea set, but spoke over her shoulder, "You don''t have to


    come here to show off. I am not interested in Magee at all. You are simply neurotic."


    Anger twisted Cherry''s face, "You..."


    For a long time she searched for words to refute Emily''s observation, but failing, she felt ready to


    explode.


    She dide here to show off. She wanted to prove to Emily that like her, she could also get an


    excellent man, just like Jacob!


    In her view, Magee dressed quite well and looked pretty handsome, which suggested that he must be a


    man of wealth. Compared with Jacob, who dressed as a farmer, surely Magee was a better choice.


    Moreover, she knew that Magee came to the vige just to find Emily. It was quite possible that Magee


    loved Emily. So she had chosen to im her ownership over Magee on purpose to show her.


    But to her disappointment, Emily didn''t care at all!


    "I still remember how you pushed me off the cliff. Jacob wille back soon." Emily glowered at her


    with disgust, "Go away, unless you want to face retaliation."


    What Emily said reminded her of that day when she was hung from the cliff by Jacob. Suddenly she


    was overwhelmed by a deep fear from the bottom of her heart, "I will never forget or forgive! You two


    will pay it back, one day!"


    "Just fend for yourself first. It''s still uncertain who should forgive who." Emily said tly with a frosty


    tone of voice, as if her words were covered with a thinyer of frost.


    Cherry had nned to upset her deliberately while Jacob was out. But when she heard the veiled


    threat, she didn''t want to stay any longer, fearing that Jacob might return suddenly.


    Leaving a few childish harsh words, she departed, consumed by anger.


    As soon as she had left, Emily turned her eyes to the back door, and said drily, "How long do you n


    to keep hiding there?"


    Hardly had her voice faded away, when a man stepped into the yard from the back door. Undoubtedly,


    it was Magee.


    She thought something must be wrong. Hiding from someone was something she thought Magee


    would never do. "Why did you hide yourself while she was here? Isn''t it a littlete toe out now?"


    "Of course not. I am not here to meet her." He walked gracefully to her with a smile, ever the noble


    man.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    However, she seemed to turn a blind eye to his charm. She briefly nced up at him, then returned her


    attention to her tea again.


    Seeing this, the big smile on his face faded away a little. Fetching a crude bench at random, he sat


    down to watch her make tea.


    It was a fine moment. Warm sunshine poured onto the small garden, painting it shades of gold. Emily


    was bathed in the sunshine. It wrapped her in pale, golden light. She was intoxicatingly beautiful, and


    he thirsted greatly!


    Dressed in simple linen garbmon to this vige, she looked most fetching. The neat, in gray


    outfitplimented her fair and delicate skin better than any brand names ever could.


    A rough-cut fur coat was draped about her shoulders, probably made by Jacob from pelts collected


    during hunts. Its color was motley, and the quality was not brilliant. However, it made her look ethereal,


    like a fairy queen.


    It seemed a little exaggerated topare her with a fairy. However, watching her engaged in this


    pastoral scene, making tea so calmly and with focused grace, he could not help but feel that she was a


    fairytale being, casting a spell on him.


    What an unearthly kind of woman she was! How many sides of her had he never seen before?


    As he sat down, she suddenly raised her hand and fanned it in his direction.


    He could almost scent her faint fragrance wafting in the air, "What are you doing?" he asked, smiling.


    "The smell of other women on you is so strong that it makes me sick," she replied in sad earnestness.


    Somewhat amused by her words, he smiled brilliantly, "Does that make you feel ufortable?"


    She nodded, "She had recently hurt me. I hate her smell. I hate that you would taint yourself with her


    smell."


    His smile faded. He had been unaware that Cherry had hurt her in the past.


    Surely Jacob would not target a woman for no reason. Unless that woman crossed his bottom line, and


    that bottom line was Emily. Finally, he understood their actions.


    "What did she do to you?" he asked, darkly.


    Emily was unwilling to discuss what had happened in the past with Magee, for it did not concern him


    anyway. She then simply replied, "There''s nothing to tell really. It''s over now. How did you be


    involved with her?"

 Chapter 518 I Wont Eat You Up

    Chapter 518 I Won''t Eat You Up


    Magee knew she was just being curious, so he blurted out, "Since you two are so mushy, you are


    making me feel lonely. It isn''t easy to find a girl in the jungle. It was a mutually beneficial arrangement,


    even though I don''t really like her."


    Emily pulled a face in disgust, "You are such a jerk, as usual."


    "I''m ttered." Magee said insouciantly, "In a way, I have avenged you, you know. Now, how about


    serving me a cup of tea?"


    Daintily she poured a cup of aromatic tea for him, "What do you mean?" she asked with a raised


    eyebrow.


    Running his fingers along the rough cup''s pitted surface, he replied, "Don''t you see? Whether Rose or


    Cherry, they both bore a grudge against you. But both of them loved me, and I dumped them. It broke


    their hearts. So, now they suffer for their deeds."


    "That''s a horse of a different color. You are a jerk by nature. Don''t justify your love affairs with my


    suffering." Though she couldn''t condone his deeds, she never felt any sympathy for women dumped by


    Magee, including Rose and Cherry.


    In any case, it was their choice, so they must each bear the consequences.


    In a way, she believed that they asked for it.


    "I''m surprised that you still remember Rose," Emily said sarcastically, "I thought you''d forgotten her."


    No one could be as cruel as Magee.


    When he was interested in someone, he was willing to do anything to please her. But when his love


    faded, he would ruthlessly turn his back on them. His was a fragile and worthless love.


    That was the reason why Emily had refused Magee. He was incapable of loving anyone except himself,


    to her that made him scum.


    She would not choose him, even if she had never met Jacob.


    Magee didn''t want to discuss Rose any further as it dredged up some veryplicated memories. He


    changed the topic smoothly, "I didn''t see Jacob. Where is he?"


    "He went to collect herbs for me," Emily replied with a cheerful smile beaming across her face, "The


    doctor were so skilled, that he relieved me from a long term illness."


    Her happiness made him jealous. He looked down at his tea and smiled, "Well, that''s good news. Why


    don''t we leave here together when you get better?"


    Emily became serious at the mention of leaving, "But I don''t want to wait so long. What I want is to not


    only leave this ce, but also destroy the human trafficking system here."


    As long as the vigers remained involved in trafficking, more girls would became victims.


    "I brought a group of subordinates with me this time, and us wandering around the vige was not


    something the vigers wanted to see. I believe some of them have already suspect me. They are just


    biding their time. Those vigers may not have much fighting power, but subduing them will not be


    easy."


    Moreover, my men would definitely lose their way in thebyrinth of mountain roads without local


    guidance, if they run away from the vige.


    "So we need to act at once. Is your phone still here?"


    He knew what she was thinking, "Yes, but there''s no signal. I went to the top of the mountain. The


    signal there was intermittent, but I managed to contact David."


    Still busy pouring tea, her hands began shaking at his words, spilling some hot water and scalding her


    hand with the boiling water, "Ouch..."


    "Be careful!" Concerned Magee relieved her of the tea-pot and gently took her injured hand in his. Her


    skin turned bright red, where the water burned her, a stark contrast to her fair-skinned hands.


    His heart ached with instant pity for her and he gently blew on her fingers to ease the burning


    sensation.


    Shocked by the sudden intimacy of his touch, she instinctively drew back her hand, "That''s alright.


    Thank you."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "What are you afraid of? I won''t eat you up!" Her dismissive reaction made Magee ufortable, and


    he assuaged her, "All right. I''ll stay away from you."


    She wanted to respond, but was distracted by the shadow of someone passing at the periphery of her


    vision. Turning, she saw Jacob returning from herbal medicine collecting.


    Jacob was standing at the gate staring at them. Both Magee and Emily were caught off guard and


    wondered how long he had been standing there.


    Inexplicably, Emily felt guilty, despite not having done anything to be ashamed of. She had not been


    disloyal to Jacob, but still... Rising she said, "Hi, Jacob."


    "Hi." He replied, but made no furtherment. As always, he acted gently where Emily was


    concerned, but he stared at Magee with a razor sharp look, ready to cut him to pieces.


    Looking into the ferocious gaze, Magee felt his heart tremble with fear at the promised violence.


    In that moment, he suspected that the old, cruel and merciless Jacob had returned.


    ''Oh, that''s interesting, ''


    Magee thought, but fighting for calm remained seated and casually exined, "She burnt her hand."


    Jacob didn''t pay attention to him, but helped Emily to move inside, handing her the medicine which she


    had to take. He then came back to the yard, alone.


    Sipping his tea, Magee made small talk, trying to cover his difort, "It seems like a long time, since


    we sat down together for a good chat."


    "I have nothing to talk about with you." The look he received was cold, and he feared Jacob might


    throw the cup at his face any moment now.


    Possessively, Jacob wanted Magee to have no contact with Emily, which even extended to include the


    drinking of her tea.


    "You are right." Insulted, Magee pretended to suddenly remember something, "Right, because you are


    now the viger, Bear. And not the CEO of the Gu Consortium. Of course, we have nothing to talk


    about."


    In turn, Jacob looked at the cup in Magee''s hand with ferocity, "Stop. You don''t deserve that cup of


    tea."


    At once, Magee drained the cup of tea, and although the boiling liquid felt likeva going down, he


    managed to keep a dignified expression. Then, with a suppressed cough, he continued, "It must be


    hard for Emily, to stay with a peasant like you? Even I cannot put up with you."


    Rage red in Jacob''s face, but he controlled the beast and said, "Keep going."


    With feigned concern, Magee added, "She is a highborndy. You were a suitable match for her in the


    past, as the CEO of Gu Consortium, but now that you''ve lost your memory, and everything... How can


    you let her suffer with you, living here in squalor? Do you really deserve her love?"


    In response, Jacob clenched his fist until his knuckles turned white.


    Emboldened now, Magee kept baiting him, "How can a highly privileged woman like her, love a poor


    peasant? She loved the Jacob who died. Not you, Bear, the farmer."


    In an instant Jacob''s patience snapped. Grabbing the table between them, he overturned it with a


    mighty heave, the edge almost hitting Magee''s face.


    Nimbly dodging the flying furniture, Magee kept taunting Jacob mercilessly.


    "You are angry because you know what I say is the truth."

 Chapter 519 I Just Rubs Him The Wrong Way

    Chapter 519 I Just Rubs Him The Wrong Way


    Magee had never triumphed over Jacob in their long-running rivalry, be it business or private life. Now


    he had been gifted with an opportunity of a lifetime. For the very first time in his life, he had the chance


    to best Jacob and he would be a fool to let go of this golden chance.


    Magee knew that he was taking advantage of his privilege as Jacob was in an unfavorable position. But


    he couldn''t allow such a great opportunity to slip through his fingers. If he didn''t take his revenge now


    for all the humiliation Jacob had subjected him to, he would regret it for the rest of his life when Jacob


    would regain his memory.


    Themotion in the front yard caught Emily''s attention. She rushed out from her room when she


    sensed that something was wrong. What she saw when she entered shocked her: overturned table,


    broken teapots, water spilled all over the floor and broken fragments scattered around.


    "What the hell happened here? Did you two have a fight?" Emily was desperately scrambling to make


    sense of it all.


    Meanwhile, Jacob and Magee had their eyes locked at each other, desperately demanding a release in


    the form of a fight. Silence enveloped the room, as neither uttered a word to Emily.


    Their eyes fashioned like sharp knives, begging to draw first blood.


    Emily walked to Jacob''s side and held his hands, hoping to ease his anger. She asked Jacob gently,


    "What happened? Tell me. I am worried about you."


    "It''s not a big deal." Jacob stopped short. His eyes were still spitting mes of fury, but his tone


    softened when he spoke to Emily.


    Having realized Emily''s disquiet at their dispute, Magee shrugged his shoulders and said to her, "Well, I


    am afraid Jacob and I will have to call an end to our personal squabble. Don''t worry, Emily. It''s really


    nothing. I just rubbed him the wrong way."


    "Get out of the house now!" Jacob said to Magee coldly.


    Although Emily had no idea of how things ended up this way, she was going to be on Jacob''s side no


    matter what had happened. "Maybe this isn''t the right time for you two to continue talking. Why not give


    each other some time to calm down and talk it out another day?" she said to Magee, trying to mediate


    the dispute between them.


    Magee regretted the fact that he wasn''t able to seize the opportunity to settle the score with Jacob, but


    he knew it well that he was the first to instigate the fight and overdoing it coulde back to bite him


    someday. He nodded in agreement to Emily and said, "Okay. We will talk it outter."


    Then Magee turned around and walked out of the room.


    Jacob looked at the mess around him and then bent down to clean the broken fragments on the ground


    silently, falling into his own thoughts. Suddenly, a sharp pain shot up his hand. All the while, he failed to


    notice that a broken shard of porcin had left a big cut in his palm from which blood was gushing out


    profusely.


    Looking at the blood dripping down Jacob''s hand, Emily turned to him with a frown and persuaded him,


    "Jacob, that''s a big cut. Leave these fragments now. I will help you to clean the cut."


    Jacob, however, continued to pick the broken pieces with his bleeding hand as though he hadn''t heard


    what she was saying.


    Exasperated by his ignorance, Emily rushed to stop him by holding his wounded hand. "Can''t you hear


    me? I am asking you to stop. If you carry on like this instead of caring for your hand, I will start clean


    this mess with you and have myself cut as well."


    Jacob paused and he finally gave in because he didn''t want Emily to get hurt by the broken shards.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Emily had mixed feelings. On one hand, she was worried about his wound, but on the other, she was


    frustrated by his stubborn attitude and carelessness. "Come here. Let me clean the cut for you," she


    insisted.


    Jacob pursed his lips tightly and didn''t respond to her. He picked up a piece of cloth from the floor and


    roughly wrapped it around his cut and then went on to decoct the medicinal herbs for her.


    Emily finally realized Jacob was giving her the silent treatment.


    Did Jacob want to start a "cold war" between them?


    Puzzled, Emily couldn''t figure out why Jacob was acting so immature and that made her even more


    angrier. For all she knew, she hadn''t done anything to deserve such a treatment. Any misunderstanding


    between them could easily be cleared away just as long as Jacob was open to having an adult


    discussion.


    Sadly, he didn''t. Jacob just kept everything bottled inside and refused to speak his mind which made


    things harder for the both of them.


    This was far from how Jacob would handle things in the past. Had this been in the past, he would have


    laid his cards on the table.


    The past Jacob had a strong desire to possess her and he wouldn''t allow anyone to take her away


    from him. Moreover, he would deal with their conflicts in his own way: direct, quick and decisive. But


    now Jacob was escaping from reality. He was far from the his past self.


    Emily was not very enthusiastic about keeping up with this cold war. It was the source of a potential


    difficulty and discord between them, which far from solving any problems could only makes things


    worse.


    However, Emily didn''t realize that Jacob had no intentions of ignoring her. In truth, the real reason


    behind him behaving like that was that he didn''t know how to face her at that moment.


    Magee had left, but his words were still lingering in Jacob''s mind, haunting him.


    The present-Jacob seemed like aplete stranger to the past-Jacob. Haunted by the ghost of his


    former self, Jacob felt insecure about the fact that every time Emily looked at him she was looking at


    his past self instead of who he was now.


    Doubts filled his mind like poison, eating away at his insides. Jacob felt as though the man Emily really


    loved was not him, but the memory of his past self.


    Not only was he bothered by the fact that Magee had a rtionship with Emily, he was more envious of


    the man he once was. The thought of being jealous of himself made him feel worthless and unwanted.


    Although, Jacob understood that both versions of him were the same person, but he still wanted to


    know which one Emily loved now. His inner demons had created an identity crisis and an inferiority


    complex vis-a-vis to himself.


    Jacob struggled with his self-doubt which made him afraid of facing Emily, ergo the root cause of the


    "cold war".


    Jacob was boiling the herbs while Emily stood there in the room silently. No word. No eye contact.


    They were both hurting on the inside, but they didn''t know how to break the invisible wall that was


    standing between them.


    The day passed slowly and dreadfully.


    At night, Emilyy in bed sleeplessly, tossing and turning, unable to keep out the thoughts of what


    transpired between her and Jacob.


    She focused her anger towards Jacob and the coldness he harboured in his heart.


    ''Jacob. You are such an immature child! I can''t believe we can''t talk this out like we used to! This feels


    so silly.'' Emily wanted to tear her hair out.


    Was it the memory loss? Or did he fall out of love with her?


    As if things weren''t bad enough, Emily decided that if Jacob still didn''t talk to her tomorrow, she would


    do the same to him. It was pity she didn''t understand that fighting fire with fire wasn''t going to solve


    anything!


    Meanwhile, Jacob was also awake in the other room. The image of Emily''s smiling face floated in his


    mind, and he felt restless. The more he thought of Emily, the more he felt envious of his past self, with


    whom Emily had shared many beautiful memories.


    While he feel like a stranger who had no idea of her past life. He loved Emily so much, he wanted to be


    the be-all and end-all of her life, but unfortunately he had no recollection of who she was from before.


    Frustrated, his insecurities and shorings ate away at his mind.


    It wasn''t until dawn when he finally felt extremely tired and fell asleep.


    All of a sudden, he heard someone push open the door and creep into his room. From the looks of it,


    the person didn''t want to wake him up.


    Jacob opened his eyes in a daze and saw the silhouette of a delicate figure in the darkness. The first


    person that came to his mind was Emily.


    "What are you doing here?"


    He sat up and thought about getting Emily a coat because he was worried that she''d catch a cold if she


    kept standing there.


    However, before Jacob knew it, she closed the door in a hurry and crawled on top of him like a feral


    cat.


    He felt a hot kiss on his face, but her breath was strange to him. That was when he came to the


    realization that he had mistaken this person for Emily.


    "Get away from me! You are not Emily! Who are you?" Jacob shouted as he threw her aside with all his


    strength.


    "Ouch!" Shocked, the woman screamed in pain as she fell down to the ground. "It hurts."


    Irritated, Jacob got up and lit up themp immediately. In the light, he finally figured out who the girl


    was. "Why did youe to my room? How dare you!"


    The girl was in her early twenties and she had a lovely face. But her tear-soaked eyes were swollen


    like two red tomatoes. There were stains on her ragged clothes, and scars on her exposed skin, as if


    she had been abused by someone.


    Her figure was simr to Emily''s. Perhaps, that was why Jacob mistook her as Emily and allowed her to


    enter his room in the first ce.


    When Jacob caught on to her trick, she wept bitterly. "They told me your name is Bear. Please save


    me. Please help me, Bear!" Her words came in short gasps and the muffled sobs wracked against her


    chest.

 Chapter 520 Leave Here

    Chapter 520 Leave Here


    Jacob''s lips frowned and he insisted, "I don''t know you. Get out. You can''t be here!"


    "Help me! Please! I got abducted and sold to this man. He is always mean to me and he beats me. I


    know for a fact that I will die if I spend another day with him. Take me, please! I promise I''ll do anything


    you ask me to."


    Jacob and Emily''s love story was widespread throughout the whole vige. No wonder this girl knew


    about them as well, which was why she came to to seek help from this considerate man.


    However, her initial impression of Jacob did not meet her expectations at all. His kind and considerate


    demeanour was only directed towards Emily and no one else. He yelled at the girl, "Fuck off!"


    Suddenly, without any warning she pounced on him and wrapped her arms around his shoulders.


    "Please! Please, help me! I don''t want to die..." she begged.


    Just when Jacob was about to send her out, someone pushed the door in.


    Lo and behold, Emily stood at the door, looking at them nkly.


    Jacob''s entire body froze. Although, he knew he hadn''t done anything wrong, he had the expression of


    a man who had been caughtmitting adultery. "Emily! This is not what it looks like! Let me exin!"


    Just as expected, Emily turned around and ran, disregarding him and his exnationpletely.


    Without wasting another second, Jacob pushed the girl away and ran after Emily. "Emily! Emily! Listen


    to me!"


    Jacob ran after Emily like his life depended on it. Huffing frantically, he caught up to her and said, "Wait,


    Emily!"


    Jacob clutched her arm tightly at once. The anxiety emerging in his heart drove him to babble


    nervously. "Trust me, Emily. I don''t know who that woman was. She came into my room. I mistook her


    for you in the dark..."


    Emily gazed into his eyes, silently. She took a deep breath and answered, "I know you would never


    cheat on me. But I don''t want to talk to you right now. Just, just leave me alone."


    "Emily..." Jacob could tell that all kinds of thoughts were whirling around in her head, so rather than


    intruding on them he kept silent.


    Emily slowly pushed him away. In a voice drained of feeling, she said, "We should take a break."


    All of a sudden, Jacob''s entire world came crashing down. Every fibre in his body wanted to embrace


    her and stop her from resenting him, but he was afraid of making matters worse. After moments of


    silence, he forced thest word he wanted to say to her. "Fine."


    Jacob sighed with resignation and continued, "I will deal with that woman in the room."


    Emily said nothing in return. She slowly walked back to her room, while Jacob stood there helplessly


    until she was out of his sight. Deep within his pupils a thick, ck liquid swirled in a whirlpool of anger


    as he clenched his fists and turned to leave for his room.


    When he stepped inside, the girl was still sitting there crying her eyes out. The moment she saw him,


    she began to plead incessantly. "Please! Save me! You don''t have to marry me. I can just be your


    mistress if you want. Please..."


    Jacob looked at her contemptuously as repugnance filled his eyes. Without mercy, he dragged her out


    of the room by the arm and said, "Who''s your buyer? I will take you back to him."


    Fear gripped her whole body as a ghostly pallor came over her face. She begged at the top of her


    lungs, "No! I can''t go back! He will kill me!"


    Jacob answered coldly, "That''s none of my concern. I don''t care what happens to you."


    "If you don''t help me, I will surely die. I''m sorry to have misled your wife. That was not my intention. I


    will exin myself to her. Please don''t take me back!"


    "You''ve had your chance."


    The timbre of his cold voice terrified her. Out of desperation, resentment appeared in her heart, as she


    found it difficult to ept Jacob''s answer. "I just want to be alive. Am I asking too much? Ah?"


    "No! But you took the wrong method." His eyes were devoid of emotion and in his blithe dismissal he


    continued, "Go back to where you came from."


    "No! No!" She shook her head desperately, tugging at his sleeves. She came to the harsh realization


    that this man was not as considerate and righteous as she had heard.


    He was nothing short of a heartless demon.


    Without even subjecting her to violence, he pushed her back into the miserable hell she so desperately


    crawled out of.


    There was nothing more cold-hearted than depriving someone of hope.


    Apart from Emily, no one in the world could im his gentleness and consideration.


    ...


    Emily failed to feign a calm expression when she saw Mageee into her room out of the blue.


    Surprised to see him there, Emily asked, "Magee, what are you doing here?"


    Looking at her red eyes, Magee sneered and answered, "I''vee here to watch the y up close."


    Emily looked up at him. Her sight seemed to have the power to read his mind, and she said, "So, are


    you enjoying yourself?"


    Magee paused, and gave her a smile. He answered, "Of course! You thought your love wouldst for


    an eternity and nothing would ruin it. Have you changed your mind now?"


    "Magee, you are really enjoying this, aren''t you? Are you proud of your little tricks?"


    "How do you know it was me?"


    "I didn''t. But you just confirmed by doubts." Exhaustion and impatience appeared between her


    eyebrows. "Are you happy now?"


    "I can''t say that I''m not amused, to say the least," Magee answered seriously.


    The sight of the two lovers drove him mad with jealousy. He hated them for having a picture-perfect


    rtionship.


    Emily rubbed her temples to relieve her headache, and said, "Well, I''m afraid to disappoint you. Your


    tricks will change nothing between me and Jacob. Because I love and trust him with all my heart. And


    you! You do need to see a shrink!"


    Emily couldn''t find another reason to exin why Magee tried to ruin her rtionship with Jacob over


    and over again, other than that he was mentally unstable.


    Magee lowered his head as vague darkness filled his eyes. After a long time, he changed the topic.


    "I''ve contacted David."


    "All right. Thank you!" Emily nodded to show her acknowledgement and she asked him to leave


    immediately. "If you don''t mind, I need to rest now. Please leave my room."


    Magee peered into her eyes and left without a word.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    When he came back to his tent, Cherry had already showered and readied herself for him. She


    gestured at him sciously and said, "My Magee, I''ve been waiting for you. Where have you been?"


    "I just came back from Emily''s." Magee didn''t even want to waste his time lying to her.


    Jealousy shed in her eyes and she said, "What''s so good about Emily? Why do you all like to see


    her so much?"


    Magee pushed her to the bed and slowly undressed her. "Just some business."


    Cherry reached out her arms around his neck and said, "What business? Can you tell me?"


    "Leaving this shithole vige." Cherry turned to mount him and used her hand to slip him inside her.


    Once she had Magee deep inside, she began to slowly rotate her hips.


    She moaned in orgasmic pleasure until his answer registered in her brain, and she was flurried. "You


    are going to leave? Then what about me? Aren''t you going take me with you?"


    "Probably not." Magee drove himself harder into her with each thrust, about to burst wide open.


    Cherry bit her lip to take him. She looked down and tried to kiss his thin lips, but he turned away.


    "Magee, why? Why? Ah..."


    Magee never kissed her. He never had any intentions of doing so. To him, she was just a toy to meet


    his sexual desires.


    "Because you don''t deserve it."


    In his vague memory, it seemed as though he had said the same words to another woman.

 Chapter 521 Youre Such A Fool!

    Chapter 521 You''re Such A Fool!


    After that night, Emily and Jacob seemed to sink into a strange state. Neither of them mentioned what


    had happened, and acted as if nothing had urred between them.


    Though they were no longer engaged in a cold war of separation, and they lived together as usual,


    their hearts seemed to have been split. A vast ocean spanned between them, and like ships at sea,


    they drifted apart.


    Even Mr. Barefoot, who usually devoted himself to his studies of herbal-medicine and paid little


    attention to anything else, realized that something was wrong with them and couldn''t help but have a


    chat with Jacob.


    "You are a man, but sometimes you should give in when you have a row with your woman, or you will


    regret your insistenceter. Emily''s a good girl. You won''t find another woman like her ever, if you lose


    her," he said concernedly.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    A bitter smile formed on Jacob''s lips as he replied helplessly, "You don''t understand what happened


    between us."


    Mr. Barefoot puffed on his pipe and shook his head, "Okay, I don''t have a wife and children. Of course I


    don''t understand the minds of young people like you," he said.


    In truth, both Mr. Barefoot and Jacob didn''t understand why Emily became so angered. ''If only I could


    still remembered the past. I would have found an easy way out of this problem. Maybe the man Emily


    loves is the past Jacob, who can easily read her mind and coax her into happiness, but now I''m Bear.


    I''m a rural man, and know nothing about her, '' Jacob thought to himself.


    He suddenly asked, "Old man, can you give me a hand?"


    "What?" Mr. Barefoot was confused.


    "I want to regain my memory. Do you have any suggestions?" he asked eagerly.


    "No." Mr. Barefoot replied frankly, as he didn''t want to sell Jacob false hope, "It''s up to you. No one can


    help you but yourself. Take your time and try to get your memories back. Even if you don''t remember


    anything, it doesn''t have to affect your life."


    "I can''t wait anymore. I need to remember who I was, now!" He insisted firmly. His eyes burned with a


    strength of conviction, and his desires to regain all his memories about Emily. There was a hole in his


    heart, and he needed to fill it to the brim.


    Only in this way, could he once again be a whole person, the real Jacob.


    "It depends on your own efforts, but remember, don''t do anything silly." Mr. Barefoot gave him some


    last advice.


    Jacob didn''t take this advice to heart though. He began to consider why he had lost his memory, and


    guessed that it was due to a bad ident or a blow to the head. Perhaps in hitting his head on


    something hard, some blood clots formed in his brain, which were preventing him from regaining his


    memories? Briefly he considered that if he bumped his head again, it might release his memories.


    He knew that this method was ridiculous and foolish.


    But in his mind he kept reliving the moment with Magee, and saw again and again his disdainful eyes,


    and heard his contemptuous words. He couldn''t forget Emily''s disappointed look. It was the final straw


    which broke down his self-esteem.


    So, despite his misgivings, he decided to quietly have a try at this radical method. But he also chose to


    do so outside, where no one could witness his foolishness.


    Gritting his teeth, he banged his head on a stone over and over, but gained nothing except a few


    bruises and scrapes on the head. He knew pain, but remembered nothing from his past.


    Afraid that Emily would see his wounds and be upset, he tried to hide from her, but she found him


    and upon seeing his bruises dragged him to her bedroom.


    "Did you fight with someone again? Why did you hide it from me?" Emily scolded him while expressing


    her anger and heartache. She looked at his wounded forehead with worried eyes.


    Embarrassed by his stupidity, Jacob could not meet her eyes, and lowered his head in remorse.


    Feeling flustered, Emily could not help but notice his guilty act, and gave him a fierce upbraiding look,


    "What on earth are you hiding from me? If you keep doing this, I will leave you at once!" she warned in


    rage.


    Despite the vehement words, she was not true to her real emotions and wishes. She had gone through


    untold hardships to find her lover again. Now that she had found Jacob again, how could she leave


    him?


    But Jacob took her words seriously and became panic-stricken. Instantly, he decided to tell Emily


    everything. "I... I just want to regain my memory as soon as possible. You prefer the past Jacob, don''t


    you?" he muttered.


    Emily immediately guessed what he had done and asked in surprise, "You hurt your own head, on


    purpose?"


    Jacob nodded silently.


    "You big fool! There''s honestly only enough space on this world for one fool like you!" She shouted out


    in exasperation and could no longer control her emotions. She weakly beat Jacob''s broad chest with


    her fist. She was filled with indignation and heartache at his idiocy, "Hurting yourself wouldn''t help you


    restore your memories. What if you hurt your brain again? Do you want to drive me crazy? Who the hell


    told you to try this method?"


    Her first thought was that Magee had put Jacob up to this lunacy. Magee was an evil man who had


    yed several tricks on Jacob since arriving at the vige. Perhaps this was histest trick to bully the


    amnesiac Jacob.


    Embarrassed, Jacob shook his head, feeling ashamed, "No one told me to try it. I made up this idea


    and tried it..."


    "You are such a fool!" Enraged, she couldn''t resist hitting Jacob as hard as she could and red at him


    irately, "Jacob, I love you! Don''t you understand? I have always loved you, then and now. In my eyes,


    you''re my lover and husband. That will never change, and you don''t need to care about other people''s


    gossip."


    Concerned that she might continue being angered, and fall ill, Jacob soothed her softly, "Please, don''t


    be angry..."


    His tender concern, touched the very fiber of her rage and she exploded, "It''s all because of you! You


    make me angry every day!"


    Seeing that her rage finally seemed spent, Jacob tentatively reached out to hug her. She didn''t show


    any sign of rejecting him, so he drew her into his arms and pulled her closer to him.


    Her nearness filled the hole in his heart with delight. "I''m not sure. I''m really not sure..." he whispered.


    He was not sure whether Emily really loved him for who he was now, or if she stayed with him just


    because he was what remained of "Jacob". He was not even sure if he deserved Emily''s love or not.


    He had never felt so insecure before, and he couldn''t help making blind and disorderly conjectures.


    Emily was such a goddess that any man who knew her, instantly wanted her.


    "Jacob, listen to me very carefully." She looked up into his dark uncertain eyes and spoke strongly, "No


    matter whether you remember our past or not, no matter if you are rich or poor, I love you, only you. I


    want to be with you for the rest of my life.


    Do you know how much I have suffered to find you? A lot! But I don''t care about what I suffered. I


    would willingly suffer again, for you. But like a big fool, you don''t believe me."


    "No, it''s not that I don''t believe you..." Jacob refuted in a low voice.


    His insecurity made him desperate to get her approval by restoring his memory.


    The remaining anger in Emily''s heart disappeared. Life was too short to be angry and unhappy at


    something so pointless. She had gone through thick and thin to find Jacob again. Now they were given


    a second chance together, and she would cherish every minute and every second with him.


    "If you really want to regain your memory, I will help you. Take your time. Even if you can''t regain them


    today, we still have lots of time to achieve our goal... Just take it easy. I won''t leave you. I will stay with


    you for the rest of our lives."


    "Emily..." Jacob whispered breathlessly as her remarks warmed his heart, soothing the scars there.


    The ice between them was finally broken, and slowly melted in the heat of their love. The restlessness


    of his mind began to fade, and he felt a hint of contentment in the sunshine of her devotion.


    Emily pointed her finger and poked him in the chest, snorting proudly, "You''re my man. So from now on,


    you mustply with my requests. And I forbid you to ever hurt yourself with such foolish ideas again.


    Do you understand?"


    "Yes, I got it," he answered, touched by her concern.


    At this moment, he had a strong impulse that he wanted to kiss this beautiful woman in his arms.


    Happily, that was what he did in a second.


    His lips joined hers in a full kiss. She put her arms around his neck and responded enthusiastically to


    his affection. "Even if you lose your memory forever, I won''t stop loving you until I die," she murmured


    throatily.


    Surprised by the depth of her love, his heart beat a rapid stato and his body med in ecstasy. He


    felt hermitment as she held him and returned his kisses. His worries at losing her suddenly


    became ridiculous and was finally discarded. All that mattered now, was the joy which he felt in her


    closeness. Greatly cheered he smiled, "I love you, Emily. I love you so much..." He expressed his love


    by kissing her again and again, as if he would never be tired of it. "Emily, you''re mine," he dered


    firmly.


    He could only thank God for bringing her to him.

 Chapter 522 You Are Drunk

    Chapter 522 You Are Drunk


    As fortune would have it, David connected with Magee and pin-pointed their location ording to the


    faint signal they had sent out. Soon, David arrived on a helicopter.


    Right behind David, came an entire cavalry of policemen.


    Terrified by the sheer number of policemen, the vigers scrambled to make their escape. They hurried


    to hide the girls they had bought from the human traffickers.


    Unfortunately, it was toote. The policemen had already surrounded them from all sides. When they


    rescued those girls, they burst out in tears. Both relieved and joyful at the same time.


    However, there were those who had spent almost half of their lives here after they were sold at a very


    young age. They got married, had children and were much older now. They had long forgotten about


    their life outside the vige and did not want to leave anymore.


    The policemen could do nothing, but ept their wishes to stay back.


    Most of the vigers who were in cahoots with the human traffickers were caught by the policeman.


    Everyone, including Mr. and Mrs. Yang were arrested. Mrs. Yang even fought against the police with a


    kitchen knife but was soon subdued...


    David exined everything to Emily and Jacob when he arrived at Mr. Barefoot''s house. Emily had


    mixed feelings but finally she didn''t oppose to anything.


    David was saddened to find that Jacob had lost all his memories from the past. However, he was d


    to see that Jacob was alive. That was what mattered most. One could not hope to have everything.


    "It''s okay. Everything wille back to you eventually," Davidforted Jacob.


    Finally, Emily could leave this vige with satisfaction knowing that she not only helped herself but also


    countless others like her. She went to see Mr. Barefoot before they left and asked whether he would


    like to leave with them as that he could live out his life in retirement with them.


    But Mr. Barefoot refused Emily and he even did not turn back to look at Emily as he said, "No, thanks.


    You''ve almost fully recovered from your illness. Just remember to take good care of yourself. As for


    me, I want to live out the rest of my days in this vige."


    Emily tried to persuade Mr. Barefoot but Jacob stopped her.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "He has his own path to take so let''s just respect his decision," said Jacob.


    "Fine."


    Almost half of vigers were caught by the police. Everyone med Emily and Jacob for bringing such


    a disaster into their lives, but s, there was nothing they could do even though they hate them both.


    Emily had nned to see Donny before she left, but no one could find him. Some said that he was also


    caught by the police, while some said that he had escaped into the forest. Some even said that he


    drowned in the river...


    In any case, Donny was missed.


    Emily urged David to help find Donny but it was in vain. In the end, Emily could do nothing but leave


    with bitter disappointment.


    Little did they know that Donny was just hiding behind a huge rock, watching them from a distance as


    they all disappeared from sight, leaving Donny to drown in his sorrows.


    ''Daddy, Mummy, Miss Beauty, Bear...


    They all left without me. They abandoned me...


    Am I really that bad that not even one person wants to stay with me...'' Donny was heart-broken.


    Apart from Donny, there was also another person who stared helplessly at the helicopter as it flew


    away. That person was none other than, Cherry.


    Finally, it was clear to her that Magee had used her for his pleasures and the moment he didn''t need


    her, he discarded her as if she were nothing.


    Magee once told Cherry that he had no intentions of bringing her with him.


    Magee never sugarcoated the truth. Therefore, Cherry was just cheating herself from beginning to the


    end.


    Magee was just like a passenger in Cherry''s life who had brought her temporary happiness and then


    left her alone to die here in this god-forsaken vige


    How could Cherry ept this end so easily?


    Cherry felt the anger and resentment flood her heart. She wasn''t one to give up so easily! She vowed


    never to surrender to "fate"!


    Back at Jingshi City.


    Everything happened so fast that Emily couldn''t believe how smoothly it all went. As luck would have it,


    she was able to leave that vige and everything that had happened there behind, as if it were all just a


    dream...


    Emily grabbed hold of Jacob''s hand tightly without a conscious thought as if she was afraid that Jacob


    would disappear the next second.


    Jacob understood what was bothering Emily, so he held onto her tightly as well.


    Magee got off the helicopter as he had no reason to stay with them so he chose to go back home.


    Meanwhile, Emily and Jacob followed David to pick up their daughter, Beryl at David''s home.


    As soon as they stepped into the gate of Xu family household, a pure and clear voice graced their ears.


    "Daddy!" Beryl called out, with the voice of an angel.


    Before Jacob could even react, the little girl rushed out from the house and jumped into his arms!


    "Daddy! Daddy! Is this a dream? Daddy! I must be dreaming, right?" Beryl asked in disbelief, her eyes


    welling up with beads of water.


    Jacob held the little girl in his arms and felt something warm shoot up his heart. "No, baby. You are not


    dreaming. It''s me. Daddy is back..." Jacobforted Beryl with a kiss on the forehead.


    Beryl finally burst into tears upon hearing what Jacob had said. "Wu-u-u-u, Daddy! Daddy! Daddy! Wu-


    u-u-u... Finally, you came back!" Beryl''s face was full of tears as she turned to hug Emily. "Mommy!


    Mommy! Mommy!"


    Jacob wrapped his arms around the both of them and said, "I''m back."


    Although, Jacob had no recollection of the little girl in his arms, he could feel the strong bond between


    him and Beryl the moment heid eyes on her.


    ''This is our daughter. Mine and Emily''s, '' Jacob thought to himself with satisfaction.


    After all the suffering the three of them had been through, watching them like that, warmed Rita''s heart


    as she couldn''t hold back her tears.


    David held Rita in his arms and wiped away her tears. "Don''t cry, sweetheart. It''s all over now. We


    should be happy that they are together again," he said.


    Dn also came out to wee them. But he had no one to hug at that moment so he wrapped his


    arms around his father''s leg.


    At night, they all had dinner together at the Xu family''s residence. Emily was so happy that she got


    drunk and cuddled up in bed with Jacob.


    Emily acted boldly because of alcohol as she held Jacob''s arm tightly and murmured, "Hold me tight


    please! Jacob, don''t you love me? Why don''t you kiss me?"


    Jacob kissed her eyes softly and answered, "You are drunk, darling."


    "I''m not drunk! I''m not..." Emily shook her head in denial.


    For reasons unknown to him, Jacob just felt as though Emily had be more adorable. He gently got


    her out of bed andforted her. "Okay, okay. You are not drunk. You are not drunk..."


    Jacob helped to wash her hands and face before tucking her into bed. Finally, when Jacob lulled Emily


    to sleep he noticed Beryl, who was quietly watching them by the door, her eyes widened with longing


    for his touch.


    "Daddy, I..."


    Jacob knew exactly what Beryl wanted to say as he bent down to give her a hug and said, "Mommy is


    sleeping now. Let''s get you washed up first, and I''ll tell you a bedtime story, okay?"


    "Yeah!" Beryl rested her head in Jacob''s warm andfortable shoulder. "Daddy, I love you," Beryl


    said under her breath.


    Somehow Jacob heard her clearly and his heart skipped a beat. "I love you, too, sweetie. I love you


    and Mommy with all my heart," Jacob replied earnestly.


    "Daddy, promise me that you''ll stay with us forever? I don''t want to lose you again."


    When Jacob and Emily went missing, Beryl was living with the Xu family. Rita and David took care of


    her as if she was their own child, while Dn became her closest friend. However, all the happiness in


    the world meant nothing to her unless she could enjoy it with her own parents.


    The Xu family gave her everything, but they couldn''t give her neither Emily not Jacob.


    Even with all the love in the world, Beryl felt like a poor, helpless child.


    Finally, she had her mother and father back now! Life seemed more precious in theirpany.


    Jacob felt so sad upon hearing what Beryl had said that his heart broke into pieces. "Yes, of course. I


    promise you that our family will stay together forever. I will never leave you, my dear Beryl."

 Chapter 523 Forever

    Chapter 523 Forever


    Jacob took Beryl back to her room after he helped her wash up. Just as he was about to open the door,


    they heard loud noisesing from the other bedroom.


    "Bang!" It sounded like a cup, or at least something simrly breakable.


    Jacob''s eyes widened and he rushed into the room with Beryl in his arms. When he stepped in, he


    found Emily sitting on the floor without any shoes, trembling with fear.


    "What''s wrong, Emily?" After he carefully put Beryl to bed, Jacob strode towards Emily immediately. He


    carefully helped Emily up and guided her away so that she wouldn''t step on the broken shards of ss


    on the floor.


    "I, I thought you were gone again..." Emily stammered. When she saw Jacob, her world became whole


    again. She clutched onto his shirt as if he was the only person left in her world to hold on to. "I thought


    all of this was just a part of my dream. I was so afraid that everything would disappear if I woke up from


    sleep."


    Anxiety and disquiet filled her eyes as she stammered to exined herself.


    "No, honey. I''m here. This is not a dream. I''m going to be here with you forever," Jacobforted. He


    pulled her in his arms and patted her on the back. "You''ve had a lot drinks. You need to get some


    sleep. I will get into bed with you, okay?"


    Jacob''s words put her mind at ease. After Jacobid her down next to Beryl, heid down on the other


    side. With Beryl lying in the middle, the three of them fell asleep peacefully.


    The next morning when Emily woke up, she fluttered her eyes open to Jacob''s handsome face and


    their daughter''s lovely face.


    Happiness and warmth filled her heart when she looked at their sleeping faces. If this fancy picture was


    a part of her dream, she wouldn''t mind falling asleep forever.


    When Emily moved to get up, she identally woke Jacob up from sleep. Without a word, he smiled at


    her and kissed her good morning. What was so attractive about their romance was that so much of it


    was unspoken and silent.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    After they had breakfast, Emily took Beryl to David and Rita''s house, before she and Jacob went to the


    hospital to see their unborn child.


    When Jacob saw the baby in a test tube filled with fluid mediums, the pain shot through his heart like a


    thousand knives, rendering him speechless.


    For a while, Jacob struggled but he couldn''t utter any words. Finally, he stammered, "This is... our


    second baby?"


    Suffice it to say, this baby''s untimely death was the biggest regret and sorrow of Emily''s life. One look


    at him reminded her of the pain she felt when she lost him. It took a lot out of her before she managed


    to fight away the tears.


    "Yes. He''s our second child, but we won''t have the chance to see him grow up. Perhaps it was because


    of his blessings that I was able to find you. I''m sure he''s happy with the other angels in heaven now."


    Emily wanted to move on with hope and not look back in regret. Over time, she came to realize that


    there were some things in life that was beyond her control and all she could do now was to cherish


    what she had in the present. With that in mind, she brought Jacob here to say goodbye to the past.


    "It''s all my fault. I wasn''t there with you when you needed me the most..." Jacob said, as he reached


    out his hand to slowly touch the test tube. Tears appeared in his eyes and his voice trembled with guilt.


    "It''s not your fault. It''s no one''s fault." Emily continued, "We just weren''t lucky enough to have him. I


    brought you here not to make you feel guilty but to meet your son."


    This crucial moment in his life gave him purpose to try and regain his past memories. He didn''t want to


    lose the memories of Emily and his children from the past.


    ...


    In the following days, Emily took Jacob to many hospitals and specialists to have an examination, but


    the answers they got from most experts were the same.


    The key to opening the lock of his memory was Jacob and time. Medicine could only act as a support in


    the process.


    Hoping to trigger his memory, Emily took Jacob to the ces they had been before. She repeated the


    things they did together and showed him the things he had given to her as gifts.


    Beryl made efforts to help Jacob remember as well.


    Jacob, however, only felt familiar with the things they did together, but he still couldn''t bring back every


    detail from his past.


    His inability to develop fruitful results after all the hard work weakened his resolve and disheartened


    him.


    Emily couldn''t bear to see Jacob wither away in despair, neither could she do anything to ease his


    frustrations. The only thing she could do was to give himfort and a bit of hope. "It''s going to be all


    right. It''s not a big deal. The most important thing is that we are together. We still have a wonderful


    future to look forward together with our daughter. We can create great new memories, don''t you think


    so?"


    "I will regain my memory," Jacob answered, his resolve unyielding and unbroken.


    Strengthened by his determination, Emily could do nothing more but show support. "I believe you can


    do it."


    After Beryl fell asleep that night, Emily secretly brought Jacob to the balcony.


    Puzzled, Jacob questioned Emily''s purpose, when all of a sudden a sharp percussive explosion lit up


    the night sky in a colourful phosphorescent re.


    The dazzling fireworks disy that blossomed into words left him spellbound.


    "Wee back, Jacob"


    "Dear Jacob, I Love You".


    Every time the sentence faded another one blossomed, lit up the sky with vibrant colors. Emily used


    the sky as a canvas to paint her confession of love for Jacob, showing everyone in Jingshi City.


    "Do you remember what you did on the first year we met? You confessed your feelings for me in the


    same way. That was very romantic of you. I was truly touched by it."


    The sadness umting in his heart for days disappeared with the snap of a finger. Jacob gazed


    deep into her eyes,pelled by its sweetness, and he couldn''t stop himself from pulling her into his


    loving arms and giving her a kiss.


    "I''m so touched. My heart is melting.


    Emily, why are you so sweet?


    How can I live without you? I just cannot imagine spending a single moment without you in my life."


    No matter which Jacob she liked, the one in the past or the one standing here now, he would never let


    her leave.


    Emily kissed him back, her eyes glowing with affection, and answered, "No, you can''t."


    ''I want to be with you for the rest of my life, '' Emily thought.


    Forever and ever.


    The fireworks that were as splendid as the one Jacob had arranged for Emily. Once again, the people


    of Jingshi City bore witness to their love for each other. When they saw the name, however, most of


    them sighed with amazement.


    "Is Jacob dead? I wonder who did this! The person who did this for him must love Jacob so much."


    "It might be Cloris Lu. She almost killed herself at Jacob''s funeral."


    "Really? I thought she was with Mr. Jack. I saw their pictures on the newspapers."


    "Who knows? s! Mr. Gu is such a great guy, but..."


    Emily and David blocked the news of Jacob''s return from spreading to the public to protect him.


    Nheless, Jack knew that Jacob was back.


    At first Jack was shocked and unbelievable, but felt the fact eptable somehow as if it was not out of


    his expectation.


    It felt as though his biggest fears had finally died down.


    He walked to the French window in his office and looked at the amazing fireworks, lost in a trance.


    On an ironic note, Emily probably didn''t remember that Jack also once prepared beautiful fireworks for


    her, much like the one she had prepared for Jacob.

 Chapter 524 Submit Your Beloved Woman to Others

    Chapter 524 Submit Your Beloved Woman to Others


    Jack could still recall the sight of her eyes reflecting the fireworks. It was like stars falling inside her


    luminous eyes, sparkling and extremely beautiful.


    "Mr. Jack is really at leisure. Looking at the fireworks all alone. Are you thinking of someone?" A


    woman''s voice suddenly came from behind him, the tonedened with undisguised mockery.


    He frowned, turned to nce at her contemptuously, then said, "What are you doing here?"


    "I''vee to see you, of course." Jennifer walked up to the French window, and standing uninvited


    next to him, enjoyed the fireworks which painted the night sky. Her lips curved into a cruel smile, "It''s so


    beautiful. I can''t imagine that someone like you, can be so timid and afraid of getting back the woman


    that he loves, now that she has returned."


    "So what? It''s my business." He was extremely disgusted with this harridan standing next to him, and


    his tone was not friendly, "Why? Do you want to take advantage of me to reach your own goals? I


    advise you to forget the notion as soon as possible. No one has ever taken advantage of me. I always


    take advantage of others."


    Despite her plot being revealed, she was not embarrassed and tut-tutted, "You''ve seen through my


    n? I thought that we might cooperate once, since you want Emily, and I want Jacob."


    "Get out of here before I throw you out!"


    "Why are you so angry? Think it over carefully. Are you willing to... to submit your beloved woman to


    others...? Then you really are a coward!"


    "Jennifer, don''t think I won''t beat a woman. Now get out!"


    Despite his anger, she was not afraid. Oddly, she seemed happy, as if she had found bnce in her


    heart.


    She reasoned that she was finally not alone in her misery. She was not the only person in the world


    who had fallen in love with someone who did not reciprocate. There were so many people who were


    experiencing the same pain and suffering as she was.


    After Jennifer left, Jack hit the window angrily with his fist. The opaque ss became delineated with


    white cracks that spider-webbed across the surface.


    Jennifer had asked him if he was willing to give up.


    How could it be! How could he be willing to give up!


    But what could he do? His love almost killed her! He didn''t want to experience the despair of watching


    her die again!


    On the day of ident, he swore that if God kept her alive, he would be willing to let her go... Now, he


    was honor bound to fulfill that promise.


    That day, half an hour after David arrived at the vige and rescued them. He also arrived at the


    vige, but was a moment toote.


    He found out about Jacob''s amnesia, but he did not act rashly or even try to get close to them.


    He was afraid, for he now believed in fate, and didn''t want the woman he loved to have any more near-


    fatal idents. So he forced himself to stay away.


    And Jennifer, what did she know? She knew nothing at all!


    Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath. His heart ached, locked deep in the cage of his emotions. It


    was empty now, as if something of great value was missing.


    But it didn''t matter. It really didn''t matter.


    As long as she was alive, and he could secretly observe her, he would be satisfied.


    And as for Jacob? He was ame duck with no memories. What waves could he stir? Jack felt it was


    an honor to have been able to make Emily happy atst.


    ...


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Since Beryl left his home, Dn had been depressed as if something was missing. Hecked the


    desire to do anything at all.


    Rita had long noticed that something was different with her son. She quietly discussed it with David,


    "What on earth has happened to Dn? Since Beryl left, he has changed a lot. He doesn''t y


    anymore, and sighs every day like an old man."


    David carefully considered the situation and suggested, "Probably, he didn''t want Beryl to leave, and


    now that she is no longer here, he is not ustomed to her absence?"


    "But can''t they see each other at kindergarten?"


    "I heard that Beryl was staying home, not attending kindergarten these days."


    "No wonder he seems like a lost puppy." Rita rubbed her chin pensively.


    David took the opportunity and proposed, "How about sending Dn to Emily''s home, allowing him to


    y with Beryl for a while, so that he can gradually ept the fact that Beryl has left?"


    In this way, he could have time to be with Rita alone, without a child underfoot. Just him and Rita all by


    themselves alone in this house! It was so exciting just to think about it!


    But Rita ruthlessly rejected his proposal, "The three have just been reunited. How can you throw our


    issues into their happiness and bother them?"


    David did not know what to say. Rita was probably right.


    Before they could fully discuss the matter, David received a phone call. His expression turned instantly


    serious. He looked at Rita''s inquiring eyes and said solemnly, "Something is wrong with my father."


    Rita''s heart "clucked" for a moment and she asked, "What happened? Is it serious?"


    "My brother didn''t give any details. He just asked us to hurry back to M country." He was no longer in a


    fair mood, as he had been able to tell the seriousness of the matter from his brother''s tone.


    Uneasiness surging into her mind, Rita said, "Then what are you waiting for? Book the tickets right


    away!"


    Dn''s expectations were dashed as he was whisked away to the airport with his parents, before he


    could even say goodbye to Beryl. Powerlessly, he cried for ten minutes or more.


    As for Emily, she only received the news after Rita''s arriving in M country. There was no choice but to


    let the children talk on the phone for a while.


    Shortly afterwards, Emily received a call from Sean.


    Although Jack had blocked all information during this period, the Lu''s also noticed abnormalities. They


    began to negotiate with Jack, sending people to secretly search for information concerning Emily.


    Sean could not wait and decided to go search for Emily in person, then news came that Emily had


    been found.


    That was why he phoned her.


    Sean''s voice was full of unconcealed excitement, "Cloris, is that you? Say something to me."


    He was different from his parents. To them, Emily was just an adopted daughter. They considered that


    there were differences between Emily and their own daughter. If they lost one adopted daughter, they


    would have another and another...


    But to Sean, Emily was different. He hadpletely taken her as his biological sister---Cloris. He


    devoted all his emotions to her, restrained and tolerant.


    If it were not for his parents who had controlled him, he would have already flown to Z country to find


    out what had happened. Emily would have been rescued by him, and she would then belong to him!


    "I''m alright. I am really alright." Even if she had once kept a distance between them, Emily still took him


    as her own brother, and felt warmed by his concern. She said, "Brother, don''t worry too much about


    me. I''m living well now..."


    She briefly told him the story, skipping over the details of the danger she had experienced.


    Sean was terrified for her after hearing of her ordeal, but then followed uncontroble anger and


    disgust, "Jack! I knew there was something wrong with him! I will not forgive him so easily!"


    If it were not for Mr. and Mrs. Lu, his parents, stopping him, he would not let Jack live at ease after


    Emily had suffered so much. He raged at having been kept in the dark!

 Chapter 525 It Is Just a Drop in a Bucket

    Chapter 525 It Is Just a Drop in a Bucket


    "Sean, please calm down..." Emily soothed Sean for some time and then moved to another topic.


    "Sean, your medical skills are remarkable, and I was wondering whether you had any methods to help


    someone regain their memories?" she asked tentatively.


    "Regain memories? What do you mean? Who are you talking about?" Sean''s curiosity was piqued.


    Emily hesitated for some time trying to figure out whether she should tell him everything or not. "Just a


    friend. He''s suffering from retrograde amnesia and we''ve tried various methods but none of them bore


    positive results..."


    "You mean your friend Jacob, right?" Sean stopped short.


    Emily stuttered and did not utter any words for some moments.


    "You are still with him, right?" Sean, however, didn''t seem surprised, instead he took a deep breath


    before he continued, "So you have made your choice, haven''t you?"


    Emily''s grip on the phone tightened and she firmly said, "Yes, I have made up my mind. I''ve decide to


    stay with him, forever."


    Sean mped his mouth shut in silence for some time. Judging by his silence, Emily thought he wasn''t


    going to help her so she decided to hang up when he said, "Bring him to me. I can help you."


    Startled, a smile appeared on Emily''s face as she said, "What did you say?"


    Sean patiently repeated his words again just so Emily would believe him. "Really? Thank you so much,


    brother!"


    Sean smiled wryly and said, "As long as it makes you happy..."


    Emily felt relieved thinking that Sean finally let go of his feelings for her. After all, why else would he


    agree to help Jacob recover his memories if he still couldn''t let go? "Dear brother, let bygones be


    bygones. I hope that someday you will find the right person for you in the future."


    "If only it were that simple," Sean said under his breath before hanging up the phone.


    Emily took a long pause, while staring at the phone in her hand lost in thought. Emily knew that Sean


    had feelings for Cloris, but it was time to let go of that part of her life because at the end of the day, she


    wasn''t Cloris.


    ''I hope that someday Sean will be able to let go of the past and leave it all behind, '' Emily prayed in her


    mind.


    Before long, Emily excitedly told Jacob about bringing him to D country so Sean could help recover his


    memory. Jacob thought about it for a while, since he wasn''t sure how he felt about Emily''s so-called


    brother. However, Jacob finally agreed as he did not want to disappoint Emily.


    The next day, all three of them flew to D Country together.


    They were greeted at the airport by none other than Sean himself. Beryl was ecstatic to see him as she


    rushed into his arms and yelled, "Uncle Sean!"


    Sean picked her up in his arms and weighed her. "Good girl. You grown so much taller and you''ve have


    gained some weight now."


    "I did not gain weight!" Beryl denied, pouting her lips at him. She hung from Sean''s neck acting like a


    spoiled girl. Time and distance did not estrange them. If anything, absence made their hearts grow


    fonder.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob watched them from a distance and felt a little envious and perhaps a little insecure.


    When Sean walked over to give Emily a hug, Jacob''s face darkened, as his instincts were telling him


    that Sean wasn''t as simple or nice as he appeared on the outside.


    "Jacob, I heard that you lost your memory. Is that true? I feel so sorry for you," said Sean. He treated


    Jacob with respect, even though he was carefully observing him at the same time.


    Be that as it may, Jacob nodded and answered, "Yes, I''ve lost my memories of the past. But I


    remember being Emily''s husband and Beryl''s father."


    Sean''s face turned gloomy as Jacob''s words filled him with an almost unbearable sorrow. "You know


    she is my sister Cloris now. She is not the Emily you''ve hurt before," Sean warned.


    Jacob couldn''t believe what Sean had said. He could never imagine hurting the most precious person


    in his life. "I hurt her?"


    "If you insist on regaining your memory, you will have to ept everything. The good and the bad; the


    sweet and the painful. And of course, you will remember how you''ve hurt her before as well..."


    "Sean!" Emily interrupted, gesturing him to stop talking with her eyes. "Let''s go back home first, okay?


    This isn''t the time nor the ce to be having this discussion," she insisted.


    Both Jacob and Sean agreed it would be better to flesh out the details at home.


    When they arrived at Lu family residence, Emily found it strange that Sean hadn''t mentioned anything


    about their parents. "Where is father and mother? Why they are not home?" asked Emily.


    An odd expression flooded Sean''s face as he said, "Father and mother have gone travelling abroad for


    a few days. After all, they''re not getting any younger and it''s time they took some time to see the


    world."


    "Oh, I will call themter," she said.


    "Sure."


    In fact, Sean wasn''t lying about the part where their parents had gone abroad to travel, but he did fail to


    mention that they had no choice in the matter. Sean usurped the power of the Lu family within a short


    period of time and he forced their parents to retire so that they would not stand in his way anymore.


    At longst, Sean had stopped living under the shadow of his parents. His longing for the freedom to


    do as he wished was finally granted.


    The mere thought of having no one to answer to but himself, filled his heart with excitement, as if all his


    ns were finallying together.


    Emily called Mr. and Mrs. Lu''s phone but no one answered. She could not help feeling worried about


    them but Sean assured her that they were safe and perhaps Mr. and Mrs. Lu did not want to be


    disturbed.


    Although Emily felt a little disappointed over the fact that she couldn''t see Mr. and Mrs. Lu, she had no


    reason to disbelieve Sean. ''We can always see each other next time.'' Emily put her phone away.


    What Emily did not know was that Sean had told his subordinate to disconnect their parent''s phone line


    as he was afraid that Mr. and Mrs. Lu would tell Emily about what he had done to them.


    Having lived there for four years, everything felt familiar to Emily and Beryl even though they hadn''t


    been back in a very long time.


    Emily was just worried that Jacob would have difficulty adjusting but luckily Jacob did not show any


    signs of displeasure.


    Sean served tea to Emily and Jacob before getting into the details about recovering Jacob''s memory.


    "It seems like you''ve really forgotten me. Otherwise, you would have punched me on the face for what I


    did."


    Sean eased the tension between them by offering a little light-hearted banter.


    This made Emily feel a lot more relieved as she really did not want to see them at each other''s throats


    like rabid pit bulls. "Jacob wouldn''t do that," she replied in a low voice.


    Jacob cast a nce at Sean and said, "Maybe or maybe not. It depends on what you have done."


    Sean chuckled and replied, "Of course, what I did was just a drop of ink in an oceanpared to what


    you had done."


    Emily frowned, as she could feel the hidden resentment the two men had for each other. She began to


    worry whether the treatment would go smoothly at all.


    Fortunately, Sean was a professional who treated all his patients equally. When he began to treat


    Jacob, he focused all his attention to help him recover his memories.


    "Jacob''s situation is not a rare case but aplicated one..." Sean said seriously.


    Emily wasn''t well versed in medical jargon, so she asked him to speak simply. "So do you think there''s


    any hope for him to get back the memories he''s lost?"


    "No," Sean shook his head, disappointed.


    Jacob squinted his eyes at Sean, but he did not give away too much with his nk facial expression.


    Emily felt as if thest hope of helping Jacob was gone. She couldn''t hide the disappointment on her


    face. ''Jacob must be very disappointed. Only God knows how badly he wants to regain his memories, ''


    Emily thought in her mind.

 Chapter 526 Back to Being Emily

    Chapter 526 Back to Being Emily


    Watching Emily''s face change, Sean slowly added, "But maybe I can change the result."


    She felt a little relieved, "Did you just frighten me on purpose?"


    His lips angled slightly in a cynical smile, "Did I? But, you should be confident in me; after all, it was I


    who saved your baby."


    "Yes." Distracted by the thought of her lost child, she wondered whether Sean could have saved him


    with his superior medical skills, had she been in D country at the time of his birth.


    Seeing her pallid distress, Sean became serious, looking at her with a clinical eye, "What''s the matter?"


    She simply shook her head and shed a wan smile, trying to assure him, "Nothing."


    Unconsciously, Sean wrinkled his eyebrows. Suddenly he grasped Emily''s hand to feel the pulse.


    Minutester, his face sank and he asked, "Did you give birth to a second child? And where is the


    child?"


    Closing her eyes, she tried to hide her pain, but her tightly pursed lips betrayed her, "The child died at


    birth."


    "What?" Pain made Sean''s pupils contract, and he couldn''t control his anger, "Why didn''t you tell me


    that you were with child? If you had told me, the child would not have died!"


    "I''m sorry, but I didn''t know that such a tragedy was going to happen."


    "The child belonged to Jacob, didn''t it? Does he have anything to do with the child''s death?"


    "No! Don''t say that!" Emily interrupted him, quietly wiping her teary eyes, "The child was unlucky. It


    must be fate."


    Sean sneered and turned to Jacob. "Am I wrong? He tried to kill your first child. It''s not strange that he


    killed your second child. Amnesia cannot erase all his mistakes or his character!"


    "What do you mean?" Jacob, who had quietly kept his temper for quite some time, suddenly jumped to


    his feet, his eyes burning scarlet as he slowly asked, "Why would I kill my own child?"


    "You don''t believe that you are capable of it?" Unafraid, Sean looked him straight in the eye, "I don''t


    know if you''ve really be an amnesiac or not, but maybe it''s all a ploy to get forgiveness from


    Cloris."


    "Stop! Stop! Please stop, Sean!" Even perceptive, Emily could feel the change in Jacob''s breathing and


    knew the rage that dwelt under the surface, so she begged Sean, "Let bygones be bygones. There isn''t


    any sense in dwelling on the past and bitter events."


    Jacob stared at Emily quietly, cut to the quick by her words which, though seeking to make peace, did


    not deny Sean''s usations.


    So, he really had done things that hurt her in the past...


    He remembered none of it, but the deeds remained, and he was the only one who had forgotten them.


    It was unfair to Emily.


    "I want to recover all my memories." He lowered his voice, with a myriad of emotions waring inside him.


    Confused, Emily stared at him, suddenly wondering if it was wise to have brought him to D country for


    the purpose of regaining his memories.


    If the recovery brought him pain, then she would rather that he never regained any memories!


    But Jacob was determined to, and Emily could not dissuade him.


    Sean burst out in angryughter, "Okay, I''ll help you to remember everything. You won''t miss a single


    detail, and you will live the rest of your life regretting it. Sometimes, ignorance is bliss."


    Jacob''s lips pressed into a resolute line for a while and he firmly said, "It''s what I want. I hope you can


    do it."


    The things he did, the people he loved, the good, the bad, the dark... He would ept everything in his


    memories.


    He was willing to live the rest of his life in pain and regret, because that was his punishment.


    Sean snorted coldly and said nothing more.


    Before Emily could make another attempt to convince them differently, Sean left in an angry huff.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Only two people now remained in the hall, Emily and Jacob. They looked at each other with mixed


    emotions.


    Finally, Emily could not help but embrace Jacob. She advised sadly, "Jacob, in fact... In fact, without


    those memories, we can also have a very good life. Why fix what isn''t broken?"


    He gently rubbed her back with hisrge calloused hand, but there was a firmness, an immovable


    decision in his eyes, "I shall ept all that is mine to bear."


    "If I really hurt you, then I should be punished, and in remembering, I shall."


    Not knowing what to say, she just quietly leaned against his chest. It was a dilemma for her whether


    Jacob''s memories should be restored.


    She wished then that there were a way for him to regain only the good memories, and that the bad


    memories could somehow be edited out and deleted.


    Though she could try to dissuade him further, she could not interfere with his choice for she respected


    his decision. Whatever happened, she would be there to support him.


    "Okay, I''m on your side."


    "Thank you, Emily." Jacob held her tightly. He found it difficult to believe that he had hurt her in the


    past, but Sean said that he had, and Emily had not denied this. How he wished that he could go back


    to that past and kill the past Jacob several times over!


    He wanted to recover his memory. He wanted to remember what he had done and avoid hurting her


    again in the same way!


    Sean had agreed to help Jacob restore his memory, though he did so with enmity in his heart. He had


    promised Emily to help, so he was quickly forming a devious n.


    Half-jokingly, he asked Emily, "Aren''t you afraid I''ll do something to kill him?"


    She was stunned and then shook her head, "You won''t."


    He asked curiously, "What makes you think that I wouldn''t? You know, he is the man I hate most. He


    robbed me of my sister and hurt her."


    Subconsciously, Emily had avoided Sean''s love, regarding his affections as only a brother-sister bond,


    "Because I believe in you and you are very kind to me. If Jacob died, then I would not continue on living


    alone. And you are certainly the one who would most wish that I live well and happy."


    After listening to her words with a deadpan face, Sean suddenly smiled asplicated emotions


    shed in his eyes, "Oh, you know me so well, Cloris. What should I do with you?"


    Taking a deep breath she hesitated for a long time before answering, "Sean, I will always cherish you


    as my brother, but I am not really Cloris. I am Emily. I have never forgotten my identity in these years,


    and I hope you will never call me Cloris again, okay?"


    "So, you want to go back to being Emily, for that man, and abandon being Cloris?" His eyes were filled


    with gloom and, doing his best to suppress something uncontroble from bursting forth. He ached


    inside.

 Chapter 527 You Do Not Have to Pretend to Care About Me

    Chapter 527 You Do Not Have to Pretend to Care About Me


    Emily did not notice the change in Sean''s expression as she said, "Sean, I sincerely hope that you can


    leave those bad memories behind you and look forward to the future. Dwelling in the past will not do


    you any good."


    Sean''s face crimsoned with fury and he clenched his fists tightly, nails digging into his palms. "What do


    you know? You know nothing! Absolutely nothing!"


    "Brother, I..." Emily stammered.


    "Now that you''ve cast aside your identity as Cloris, you don''t have the right to call me brother


    anymore!"


    Emily couldn''t speak, just then, for the griping ache that was in her throat. The absurdity of Sean''s


    paranoia gave her reasons to feel deeply worried about him.


    The next day, Sean wasted no time in sending Jacob in theb. About 24 hourster, Sean finally came


    out of theb.


    Meanwhile, Emily anxiously waited outside theb for them. She couldn''t help feeling anxious when


    she saw Seane out of theb alone. "Sean, how is Jacob? Why did he note out with you?"


    Sean lookedpletely drained and his lips twitched as if he had something bitter in his mouth.


    "Jacob, Jacob, Jacob. Everything with you is about Jacob. You don''t even care about me," he teased


    her.


    "I''m so sorry. I was just worried..." Emily hurried to exin and she added, "So how do you feel now?


    Are you tired?"


    "You don''t have to pretend to care about me. I''m fine, thanks," Sean dismissed her. Sean put his hand


    over his mouth and coughed several times before he continued, "The therapy went well but this is just


    the beginning. We still have a long way to go with his treatment. In the meantime, I need you to


    promise me that you won''t visit him until I say so. Can you do that?"


    "But why?" Emily felt puzzled. This uncertainty only gave Emily more reasons to be worried about


    Jacob as she could hardly keep her nerves calm as it was.


    "I know you are worried about him." Sean held her hand as if to give her courage and assurance. "But


    please have faith in me and the process."


    "I believe that you won''t let me down." Although, those were the words that hade out of Emily''s


    mouth, she couldn''t shake the bad feeling that lingered in her mind.


    Sean smiled and said, "Of course."


    Emily forced a smile out of her face and said, "You must be hungry. Let''s go get something to eatl!"


    "Will you cook for me?" Sean''s eyes glowed with anticipation.


    Emily shook her head, dismissing his hopes and said, "No, I''ve asked the cook to prepare us some


    lunch."


    Emily had too much on her mind to bother about cooking, since Jacob was still under treatment.


    Sean stared at Emily affectionately and asked, "Could you please cook for me once more? Just one


    last meal as my sister Cloris, okay? I will take it as a farewell gift to remember all the good times we''ve


    had."


    Emily gazed deep into his eyes, and felt disturbed by the eagerness he hid inside. Despite her


    reluctance, Emily nodded and said, "Okay."


    At the end of the day, Sean was just another poor man driven by his feelings for a girl who couldn''t love


    him back.


    For his sake, Emily had hoped that he would be strong enough to pull through, since it would sadden


    her to see him unhappy in the end. After all, she couldn''t deny the fact that he hade through for


    her when she desperately needed help.


    Since, Sean had not slept for 24 hours, the exhaustion was evident on his face. As a result, Emily


    asked him to get some rest while she cooked him a meal. All the while, she couldn''t stop thinking about


    Jacob.


    ''I wonder how Jacob''s doing in theb?


    I hope he''s not in pain?


    Is Jacob awake now?


    Is Jacob hungry now?'' Emily''s mind was riddled with questions.


    Muddled by her thoughts, Emily identally cut herself several times while cutting the vegetables,


    spilling blood all over the food. Finally the cook came in and took care of the cutting duties while all she


    had to do was cook.


    Embarrassed at herself, Emily decided to take a minute to calm her nerves before focusing her


    attention on cooking.


    The dishes were spread out nicely on the table when Sean stepped downstairs at the right time. He


    was happy to see the food but the cuts on Emily''s fingers saddened him.


    "Did you hurt your fingers while cooking?" asked Sean.


    Emily hid her hand behind her back and said, "I haven''t cooked for a long time so I cut myself by


    mistake while cooking."


    Sean knitted his eyebrows tight and said, "Well, I think you cut yourself while cooking because you


    were thinking about someone. Am I right? You don''t trust me, do you?"


    "Of course I do!" Emily added, "I do believe you. I just can not control my mind. I''m really worried about


    him."


    Dissatisfaction darkened Sean''s face and he said, "What do you think I would do after you told me if he


    died, you would not live alone, either? I said I would help you."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Sean, I..." Emily stuttered as she really did not know what to say.


    "I''m full."


    Sean cast a brief glimpse at the dishes and said nothing more before he went upstairs. He didn''t even


    taste one dish.


    Nonplussed, Emily looked at all the dishes, feeling helpless. ''Did I hurt his feelings just now?''


    Fortunately, Beryl came running at that moment and said, "Mommy, I heard that you''ve cooked many


    dishes today. I want some! I want some!"


    "Fine, fine,e and have the food while it''s still hot." Beryl''s presence took away Emily''s sorrows.


    However, Beryl noticed her mother''s distress and she asked, "Mommy, what''s wrong with you? I can


    see that you are not happy."


    Emily did not expect that Beryl would be so sensitive and she exined, "Nothing is wrong. It''s your


    Uncle Sean. He did not like the dishes I cooked so I was wondering what dishes he would like."


    "What? I guess there must be something wrong with uncle''s tongue! These dishes are delicious!"


    Berylforted Emily, "Don''t worry, Mommy. I will make Uncle Sean apologize to youter!"


    "I''m okay. Please, do not bother your uncle. He hasn''t slept for 24 hours. He needs to have a rest," said


    Emily.


    "Well...okay!" said Beryl.


    Beryl''s sweet, angelic smile gave Emily much needed contentment. She decided she would apologize


    to Seanter.


    After some time, instead of waiting for Emily to go upstairs, Sean came down again. He smiled widely


    at Beryl as if nothing had happened.


    "I heard someone speaking ill of me just now. I wonder who could that be?" Sean teased, sticking his


    tongue out at Beryl.


    Beryl winked at Sean yfully and denied, "Oh, really? Who spoke ill of my dear uncle? Who would


    dare to do such a thing! I haven''t heard anything about it!"


    Sean looked at Beryl''s innocent face and poked her little nose. "I guess it must have been a naughty


    girl."


    "Sean," Emily called him in a low voice.


    Sean turned around to face Emily and said, "I was not thinking straight. I''m sorry. I was just very tired


    and I shouldn''t have said those words." The darkness that once inhabited his eyes was no longer


    visible.


    "It''s okay." Emily answered without a conscious thought but then she realized that it was her who


    should have apologized. "No! I mean... I''m sorry. I am the one who should say sorry," she added.


    "Could you please stop apologizing to each other? The food is getting cold, okay?" Beryl had run out of


    patience and she waved her finger at them like a grown-up.


    Fortunately, Beryl''s precocious behavior was theic relief to an absurdly dramatic situation, as both


    Emily and Sean broke intoughter.


    Ever since Jacob came back, Beryl had been back to being the jolly little girl she was before.


    For some time, it seemed as though everything was going to get better.


    ''Jacob will regain his memory. I am sure of it, '' Emily thought in her mind.


    "Beryl is right. Let''s not keep the food waiting!" said Sean. He pulled up a chair and sat down next to


    Beryl. In truth, he would have eaten the food even if Beryl hadn''t said anything.


    After all, Emily had cooked the dishes for him. Sean cherished it even more because of that.


    The only reason he went upstairs was to cool his temper, and as soon as he was fine, he came back


    downstairs.


    "Yay! Let''s eat!" Beryl exploded with excitement. However, the next moment, Beryl''s brows frowned


    and lowered her head as if something was bothering her. She looked around and asked, "Mommy,


    uncle, where is Daddy?"


    Sean gritted his teeth, struggling to keep his frustrations at bay.


    ''Why? Why? Why does everyone care about Jacob so much? Tell me why!'' Sean screamed in his


    mind.

 Chapter 528 Sore Point

    Chapter 528 Sore Point


    Nobody noticed the unusual look on Sean''s face, however, neither did anybody understand the kind of


    violent mood swings he was suffering from. Luckily, their time together at the table passed without any


    further incidents.


    In the following days, Sean became more busy since he had to help Jacob regain his memories.


    During that period, Emily didn''t meet Jacob even once, as Sean said it would have an adverse effect on


    the treatment.


    Time passed slowly and dreadfully for Beryl and Emily. It had been almost half a month since Jacob''s


    treatment began.


    Soon, the treatment reached its final stages, and Sean''s workload seemed to have reduced in time. But


    even so, neither Emily nor Beryl were allowed to see Jacob.


    "You have been waiting for half a month. Can''t you wait for a few more days? Take it easy. This is the


    last stage. He will regain his memories of the past soon. The best thing you can do for him now is to


    wait patiently and let himplete the treatment."


    Sean urged them to hold on for just a few more days.


    As intolerable as it was for Emily and Beryl, they both kept faith with Sean. Why wouldn''t they believe


    the man standing in front of them? After all, he was closer to them than their own families ever were.


    As far as they knew, they had every reason to believe what he was saying.


    Having swayed both Emily and Beryl, Sean''s lips stretched into a smile, almost reaching his dark eyes.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting for such a long time. You must be exhausted. Let me take you out to get


    some fresh air. A change of scenery would do us all some good."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily would have refused Sean, but she felt bad about the fact thattely he hadn''t been able to do


    anything else because of Jacob''s treatment. She felt like she owed him so she gave him a nod in


    response.


    Since there wasn''t much she could do to help, to show her gratitude, shepensated him by


    agreeing to go out with him.


    Needless to say, Beryl was the happiest to hear his proposition. However, the thought of her father not


    being there with her to have a good time left a huge hole in her heart.


    Beryl was still too young to hide her emotions, which was clearly visible on her face. When Sean


    noticed her disappointment, his eyes twitched involuntarily.


    "Beryl, aren''t you happy that I will be going with you?" asked Sean, seemingly disappointed.


    "Yeah, I am happy!" She nodded seriously. "If only daddy coulde with us!"


    Sean gazed mildly at her small face and said, "Then you can consider me to be your daddy."


    Emily thought that it was highly inappropriate of Sean to say that. But just as she was about to say


    something, Beryl shook her head firmly and said, "Daddy is daddy, while uncle is uncle. Neither of you


    can rece the other in my heart."


    "I was just kidding. You are right, Beryl." Sean''s smile died faster than wisps of smoke dissipating after


    a candle me had been snuffed out.


    He was the man who treated her and looked after her since she was still in her mother''s womb. He was


    there to witness the very moment she came into his world.


    He had watched her grow from a tiny little infant to the lovable, vibrant girl she was now. He may not


    have been her real father, but he was the closest thing she had to a father figure before she met Jacob.


    Sean was a father to her when she needed him. There had been multiple times in the past when she


    even mistakenly called him "Daddy".


    In the end, even though he had been there for her for more than four years, he still couldn''t hold a


    candle to Jacob, whom she had known for only one year.


    Perhaps, this was the extraordinary bond between a father and his daughter. Ridiculous!


    Emily, however, looking at him from the side, couldn''t figure out what he had meant and said, "Are we


    going out now, Sean?"


    "Yes." Sean turned to look at her and said, "If you need to prepare something, just go ahead. I will wait


    for you."


    "All right." Emily had given him her word, and she intended to keep it.


    ...


    As it happened, Sean took them to the ce where he and Emily used to go for walks when she was


    living in D Country. It may not have been what they had expected, but the ce was special to him.


    Revisiting the old ce seemed to remind Sean of the past. Long forgotten memories awakened,


    echoed through his mind anew. "Years ago, when you were pregnant with Beryl, you often enjoyed


    coming here to see these statues. At that time, it was I who apanied you here. It seems as though


    nothing here has changed, and yet our lives have changed so much."


    "Is it so? I don''t think so." Emily also thought back to that period of time years ago, reliving the


    suffering...


    Although, she loved Jacob very much she still had to separate from him. Not a single day passed, that


    she didn''t agonize over her decision, constantly wondering whether she was right or wrong.


    However, after she went through the despair of Jacob''s death, all the pain she had been through


    became nothing to her.


    She even wondered if Jacob was as anguished and desperate as her when she left him on the pretext


    of death.


    "Do you regret leaving him back then?" Sean slightly lowered his head so that no one could see his


    eyes.


    "Yes," Emily nodded.


    "Really?" Sean pupils contracted painfully.


    Emily stood there in silence for a while, as if carefully recalling what had happened in those days. "I


    didn''t know you would take me away like that, or I wouldn''t have agreed."


    "It was the only way to convince Jacob to stop looking for you," Sean said.


    "But all those people in the aerone lost their lives because of me. That''s not what I wanted," Emily


    howled at him.


    "It was just an ident," Sean tried to exin.


    Emily raised her head and looked directly into his eyes. "No, it wasn''t an ident. You had everything


    nned. Even the ne crash. Are you surprised? Do you know that even after so many years I still


    haven''t forgotten about it. It has been preying on my conscience the whole time." The anguish surged


    up and down in Emily''s eyes.


    How could she forget that the ne crashed because it was deliberately manipted for her?


    "There''s no need to upset yourself. As I was the mastermind behind it, the responsibility falls to me


    only." Sean never thought of himself as a kind-hearted man. If anything, his unwavering pragmatism


    drove him to do achieve his goals by any means necessary, even if his actions were hical and


    immoral. And yet now, standing in front of Emily, for reasons unknown to him, he struggled to look her


    in the eyes. "Since you knew nothing about it, allow me undertake all the sins. I have done so many


    bad things in life, adding one to the list wouldn''t make any difference." Sean tried to cover up his


    unease.


    Sean rationalized his actions on the basis that the ends justified the means. No matter what the cost,


    he would do whatever it took to get what he wanted.


    He preferred doing injustice to others to them doing injustice to him.


    "You''d better repent, Sean," Emily said as she bit her lips tightly and her eyshes quivered. Even


    after all those years, she never really knew who he was deep inside.


    As soon as she started to live in the Lu family residence, she figured out that Sean was doing


    something wrong. She tried to stop him, but unfortunately, she didn''t know how.


    "Forget about it! There''s no need to ruin the mood," said Sean. It seemed as though he didn''t hear a


    single thing Emily had said. He wore what he clearly thought was a winning smile and said, "Let''s go.


    I''ll take you two to that nice restaurant Beryl likes so much."


    Sean stooped down to pick up Beryl and kissed her tender face. "I have checked Beryl over. She is


    doing much better now. There''s hardly any difference between her and other children. That''s great!"


    Emily mped her lips as if she wanted to say something, but gave up. Instead she simply replied,


    "Yeah."


    "Beryl''s health has always been your sore point. Now it is slowly healing."


    "Yeah, my sore point is healing, and yours?" asked Emily.


    The smile on Sean''s face froze up for a moment. "Maybe it will never be healed," he said, helplessly


    but firmly.


    Cloris was the one obsession in his life he could never let go of.


    She deserved all his love and his madness.


    Somehow he firmly believed that she woulde back to him again.


    As Sean gazed into the face of Emily, which bore a striking resemnce to Cloris, a blot of darkness


    glimmered in his eyes but was then suppressed by him in no time.


    It seemed that his n could soon be carried out.


    And this time, no one could stop him.

 Chapter 529 This Is Crazy!

    Chapter 529 This Is Crazy!


    Sean apanied Emily and Beryl to the restaurant, and the atmosphere between them was


    harmonious.


    The waiter went to them and said, "Sir, madam, and lovely littledy, may I take your order?"


    Obviously he considered them as a family of three. Sean''s mood brightened considerably upon hearing


    that, but Emily immediately denied it.


    "Sorry, we''re not a couple," she told the waiter.


    Sean''s face fell and his eyes turned gloomy in an instant.


    The waiter was puzzled about their rtionship, but he knew he shouldn''t ask more questions.


    Emily ordered several dishes, pretending that she hadn''t seen her brother''s unhappy face. She had


    deliberately exined to the waiter that they were not a couple.


    Though she could not always tell what attitude Sean held towards her, she had hoped that he would


    give up on pursuing her. He said he would, but the ambiguity he showed from time to time made her


    doubtful.


    If he still craved taking her as lover, then she couldn''t figure out why at other times he treated her as his


    sister.


    Instinctively she knew that she had to demarcate their rtionship as that of siblings, so that he could


    clearly understand her position on it, and that he could believe her standpoint to be set.


    Although the two adults were wrapped up in their own pensive moods, they were careful not to show


    any signs which might confuse Beryl. The child innocently continued enjoying her meal.


    After the meal, Sean treated them with a visit to the amusement park. To the undiscerning viewers they


    were a happy family of three enjoying the attractions.


    He even insisted on buying a family package to enter the amusement park.


    Emily watched him having a good time with Beryl, and though she took pictures of them, she was


    concerned as he was acting out of character today. Confused by her emotions and the awkward


    situation, she was somewhat distracted.


    But she could not determine what was different about Sean and his unusual behavior.


    Feeling uneasy, she thought of Jacob, who was still in theboratory.


    ''Is it possible for Sean to lie to me?


    No, it isn''t. I told him that I would not live if Jacob died. He would not risk my life to hurt Jacob, simply


    because he still thinks of me as Cloris, '' she thought bleakly.


    This line of thoughts calmed her fears a little, but she could notpletely shake her worries.


    "Mommy, mommy!" Beryl ran to her side and grabbed her hand excitedly, "Let''s go and ride on the


    Ferris Wheel together. Pretty please!" Her little face shone with joy.


    Pulled from her reverie Emily was about to answer, when suddenly Sean slipped his arm tightly around


    her waist. Before she could protest, she was lifted high in the air, "Oh, my god!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She screamed out in surprise and, fearing the sudden loss of contact with terra firma, she clung to


    Sean''s neck. "Put me down!" Emily demanded.


    He chuckled softly and said, "You grabbed me so tightly. Are you sure that you want me to put you


    down?"


    She instantly released her hand and struggled in his arms disconcerted, "Sean, what are you... Please


    put me down, I can walk myself! " She pleaded.


    He seemed not to listen to her and instead hugged her even tighter, "If I release you, you will run


    away."


    He considered that a simr thing happened a year ago. If he hadn''t let her go to Z country, then she


    would never have been reunited with Jacob.


    "I''m not going to run away. Put me down. We can''t be seen like this!" Embarrassed she struggled in his


    arms.


    "Don''t try to blow off me, or I''ll do something even more outrageouster!" He threatened with a smile.


    "Sean!" she shouted.


    "If you keep struggling, I''ll kiss you," he cautioned.


    She ceased struggling then and stared at him angrily, "Sean!" Her voice grew high pitched with panic.


    "I''m here," he answered simply, ignoring her anger. Feeling her resistance fade, he embraced her


    delicate body almost greedily. Suddenly he noticed that Beryl was looking at them withrge, puzzled


    eyes. He quickly exined, "Mommy is not listening to me, and doesn''t want to get on the wheel. Shall


    I take her up in it?"


    Despite her uncle acting a little strange, Beryl still answered obediently, "Okay..."


    Not knowing how to exin what was happening to Beryl, and not wanting to quarrel with Sean in front


    of her, Emily chose to remain mum.


    Happy to have won this round, Sean took Beryl''s hand and carried Emily into the bucket seat of the


    dreamlike Ferris wheel.


    "Please, can you let me go now?" She asked demurely, gritting her teeth in frustration at having had to


    put up with his vition of trust for such a long time now.


    Realizing that he might have gone to far, he let her out of his arms, and pointed out the scenery below


    the Ferris wheel. "Look, that''s the city of D country," he exined to Beryl.


    Beryl looked out over the vista with earnest excitement. "Wow, it looks amazing!" she cheered. Emily


    was however not interested, and stared off into space, her cheeks ming.


    In contrast, Sean continued chatting, oblivious to her distress and gently caressed Beryl''s head while


    lovingly telling her, "In fact, the view at night is even more breathtaking. Then you have the twinkling


    stars above and the rainbow colored neon lights below. It is fantastic. It''s a pity that it''s daytime now.


    But I can bring you here at night next time."


    "That would be wonderful, thank you, uncle." Beryl answered sweetly, "Can we bring Daddy here with


    us, next time? I want him to see this beautiful scene."


    "Yes, if you like," he agreed calmly. Then he shifted the topic cleverly, "Beryl, do you know that there''s a


    legend about the Ferris Wheel?"


    Her beautiful eyes were bright with curiosity, "What legend? Tell me! Tell me please!" she pleaded.


    He smiled gently and began to tell her the story, "It is said that when this Ferris Wheel rises to its


    highest point, the people sitting in it will be blessed by God. If a couple in love, kiss at that moment,


    they will always be together and never be separated."


    "Uncle, are you not ashamed?!" she eximed giggling. "I''m still a child. Why do you tell me such


    things?" She covered her face coyly, "What if I''m led astray by you? You''re not supposed to put such


    ideas in my young head."


    He reached over and gently pinched her nose, "What are you thinking about? The story is about people


    getting God''s Blessing, only. Why did you misunderstand, unless you have a little boyfriend back in Z


    country?" Sean teased her.


    "How could I possibly have a boyfriend? I''m just a little girl! Uncle, you''re bad!" Her little face blushed


    bright red, and she looked away guiltily. "God''s Blessing? Then can I make a wish?" she asked.


    "Certainly," he replied.


    The Ferris Wheel continued to rise, slowly reaching the apex.


    Facing the beautiful scenery below, Beryl closed her eyes, and folded her arms on the bucket rail.


    Murmuring, she began to made a pious wish.


    Struck by her child-like innocence Emilyugh out loud. Turning away from Beryl, she found Sean


    staring at her with a sidelong gaze. His eyes were torrential depths, which threatened to suck her in.


    "Don''t you want to make a wish, Emily?" he asked mildly.


    This was the first time that Sean used her real name. He had been calling her "Cloris" ever since he


    brought her back to D country for the first time.


    Hearing her name from his lips stunned her and she felt dazed.


    Lost in confusion, she felt powerless as he drew ever closer to her in the small bucket seats.


    In the narrow space, she could not avoid his approach, "What are you going...Uhmm..."


    Before she could protest, he moved against her and kissed her full on the mouth.


    Eyes wide open in surprise she was struck numb. Of all the things that he had might have done to her,


    she never considered that Sean would kiss her, at this of all times.


    Heart fluttering she thought, ''This is crazy!


    Beryl is standing right here. How can he do this to me, in front of her?''


    Shoving her hand against his chest, she tried to push him away. Fearing that she might draw Beryl''s


    attention she didn''t dare make too much of a fuss.


    If her daughter witnessed her uncle kissing her mother, how would Emily exin it to her then?

 Chapter 530 A Nightmare

    Chapter 530 A Nightmare


    Emily couldn''t understand why Sean had kissed her, but she was not strong enough to push him aside.


    Finding no other means, she bit him hard on the lips.


    The next moment both of them tasted the blood.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, much to her surprise, Sean didn''t loosen his grip on her, instead, he put his arms around her


    waist and pulled her closer to his chest. The next thing she knew, he mmed his lips to hers, in a


    deep, violent kiss. Almost like a wild animal eager to swallow her whole.


    Emily had never seen him as crazy as he was now.


    Were his animalistic tendencies stimted by Jacob?


    But he was just fine before he suddenly kissed her...


    A strong sense of regret appeared over Emily''s heart. She shouldn''t havee to the amusement park


    with Sean. She raised her hands and put them on Sean''s chest, once again trying to push him away.


    Beryl had already finished making her wish and was just about to open her eyes.


    Emily''s heart pounded in her chest desperately fretting over what was going to happen.


    Fortunately, Sean let go of her in time.


    "Mommy! I''ve made my wish!" Beryl looked at her with a smile, luckily she didn''t see what happened.


    "Err...mommy, your lips are bleeding. What happened?"


    Suddenly, a curious expression came over Beryl face which made Emily feel guilty. She took a deep


    breath and exined, "It''s nothing. I bit my lips by ident, sweetie.."


    Emily subconsciously reached out to wipe the blood from her lips, when Sean quickly stretched out his


    slender fingers and rubbed her bloody lips. It was his masterpiece and it needed hisst finishing


    touch.


    "You should be more careful." Sean looked at her arrogantly, as if nothing had happened between them


    just now.


    Emily''s anger climbed to the top in an instant. She pped his hand off with force and yelled at him,


    "It''s none of your business."


    Beryl looked up at her in surprise as she could not understand why her mother went off like that without


    warning. "Mommy..." she muttered.


    The girl''s soft voice brought Emily back to her senses. She forced a smile and said, "Don''t be afraid,


    Beryl. I was just joking with your uncle."


    Beryl was still confused, however, she nodded, pretending to be convinced and said, "Oh... Uncle, your


    lips are bleeding too."


    "Oh?" Sean rubbed his lips strenuously and said, "You are right, Beryl. Thank you for reminding me."


    Sean wasn''t angered by Emily''s actions. He still had a tender smile on his face sessfully keeping up


    with the facade of good brother and a good uncle. His mask of solemnity would be perfect if he didn''t


    show the vulgar satisfaction in his eyes.


    "You''re wee," Beryl said.


    "Beryl, let''s go home after we get off the Ferris Wheel. I''m not feeling well," Emily said. She took out


    some facial tissues from her handbag and rubbed her lips clean, as if to wipe away the trauma Sean


    had left on her.


    Beryl opened her mouth to speak, but Sean took the lead. "What''s wrong? You..."


    He leaned closer towards her and lowered his voice. "Do you hate me so much that you can''t stand the


    sight of me?"


    Emily clenched her fists and answered, "I don''t hate you, but I find your erratic behavior highly


    unbing. You''re acting crazy today."


    What if Beryl had seen him kissing her just now... She would never forgive him.


    Sean nodded curtly in response and said, "Yes, I''m crazy. I''m crazy for you."


    Emily ignored what he had said and turned towards Beryl. "Beryl, is that okay?" she asked again.


    Although Beryl wanted to stay a bit longer, her mother''s health was far important to her. "Okay,


    mommy," she said.


    "Thank you, Beryl." Emily picked Beryl up and sat the girl down in between her and Sean.


    The glow that inhabited Sean''s eyes had dimmed and he said nothing more.


    Although Sean didn''t try anything unusual for the rest of the time, Emily stayed alert unable to rest easy


    until she returned home.


    This was the first time Emily felt so vulnerable in Sean''s presence. Now that his parents weren''t there,


    Sean was free to do whatever he wanted as no one had any authority over him.


    Emily finally understood why Sean''s parents had sent her to Z country and kept her away from Sean.


    They showed great foresight.


    For Emily, being kissed by Sean was a betrayal to Jacob and a mistake she could not allow it to


    happen again.


    She made a vow in her heart to return to Z country with Jacob and Beryl as soon as Jacob''s treatment


    was over. Then Sean would have no chance tomit such absurd actions.


    At night, Emily tossed and turned in bed unable to fall asleep. Shey there, worrying about Sean and


    his obsessive problem. She struggled to keep a clear head until dawn.


    Then she drifted into sleep and had a bad dream.


    In her dream, Jacoby naked on the table in Sean''sb, his arms and legs restrained, while numerous


    colorful tubes went in and out of his body.


    His face was as pale as a ghost and his eyes were shut tight. He jerked violently from time to time,


    screaming from the top of his lungs as if he was in excruciating pain.


    Emily tried to walk up to him and untie him, but her legs were so heavy that she could not move at all,


    as if someone had cemented her feet to the ground.


    Suddenly, the door pushed open and Sean walked in dressed in a whiteb coat. The cold look he


    gave Jacob gave Emily shudders. The light from the incandescent light bulb reflected off the metallic


    grey scalpel his hands were tightly closed around. Emily would never forget the evil glint in his beady


    eyes, bereft of humanity.


    He slowly lifted the scalpel and pointed it at Jacob.


    "No, get away from him..." Emily cried out. Her big brown eyes opened wide with fear. She struggled


    violently to get out of her restraints and stop him, but her screams were muted. She tried desperately to


    rush to Sean, but she couldn''t move at all as if her whole body was being held down with liquid steel,


    weighing her feet down to the ground.


    "No, no! Don''t do this, Sean!"


    Emily''s eyes were filled with terror. She helplessly watched as Sean drove the scalpel into Jacob''s


    heart.


    "Ah!" Emily screamed and finally woke up from her abysmal nightmare. Her face was wet and her body


    was bathed in a cold sweat. She trembled. The sheets were twisted around her limbs, most likely


    because she was thrashing in her sleep.


    The scenes of the dream were very clear. Emily couldn''t stop her mind from reying the scenes over


    and over again. Her heart pounded against her chest. It seemed as though the scalpel not only pierced


    Jacob''s heart but hers as well.


    Emily let out a frightened cry and buried her face into her pillow. Her breathing increased rapidly and


    became gasps of breath.


    Every fibre of her body ached for the torture to end, but despair choked her throat like a big invisible big


    hand.


    ''It''s just a dream!'' she said to herself.


    Emily slowly came back to her senses and a harrowing thought surged up from the bottom of her heart.


    She hadn''t seen Jacob for half a month. She knew nothing about his condition. She even didn''t know


    what Sean had done to him.


    Did she put too much faith in Sean?


    Why would he keep her from seeing Jacob? But his excuses were reasonable...


    But what if.. what if her dream was real?


    Emily dared not to think any more.


    Emily knew that Sean could do anything and everything to achieve his goal. How could she be so


    confident that Sean would treat Jacob well for her sake? Perhaps this was all a mistake!


    Emily couldn''t keep herself in bed anymore. She lifted the quilt and walked out of her bedroom.


    She had to see Jacob at that instant, by hook or by crook.

 Chapter 531 You Have Been Dreaming For So Many Years

    Chapter 531 You Have Been Dreaming For So Many Years


    It was obvious that Emily knew where the family''sb was located, so she didn''t disturb anyone but


    went alone instead.


    She told herself that she just needed to see for herself that Jacob was well, then she would trust Sean


    again.


    However, when she arrived there, she found that it was impossible for her to enter theb without


    Sean''s finger print for the biometric scanner at the door; which meant no one but him could ess the


    lab.


    She would need to collect his finger prints.


    Facing a conundrum she was lost in thought, searching for a solution. ¡¤


    That evening, Sean was surprised by the scent of delicious aromas emanating from the kitchen, and he


    suspected a ploy was afoot. ¡¤


    In fulfillment of his longing, he saw a familiar figure busy in the kitchen.


    Trying to puzzle out her motives he asked, "Why do you feel like cooking today?" Despite his


    suspicions, he was in a good mood. ¡¤


    She tried to act naturally, and ay his suspicions, but also struggled to rx her tight lips and she


    mildly exined, "Beryl was hungry."


    He smiled winsomely, "It seems that I can sponge off of Beryl tonight then."


    She shrugged in answer, "If you think so, then it is."


    With dinner being served, she opened a bottle of fine red wine and slowly decanted the fiery colored


    liquid into crystal sses. Offering him a ss she lowered her eyes and said, "Sean, I don''t want to


    question your previous behavior, but I hope it will not happen again. I am disgusted with it. Can you


    understand that?"


    He epted the ss and slowly sipped the wine, before coldly replying, "Fine. If you don''t like it, then


    forget it."


    She proposed a toast to him and took a sip of the wine before adding, "I will leave here with Jacob and


    Beryl after he regains his memory. We will not disturb your life any more."


    Gripping the ss he smirked, "You are afraid that I will disturb your happy little life, aren''t you?"


    There were no exnations which could suffice, so Emily didn''t try, but her longshes concealed all


    the emotions waring in her eyes, "If you think so, then it is."


    Noticing that Beryl was tired and bing teary with fatigue, she carried her to the upstairs room to lie


    down, as it was way past her bed-time. ¡¤


    Upon returning downstairs she found him seated on the sofa, where he had drained several sses of


    wine. Obviously his good mood had vanished, and he was venting his anger on the bottle. ¡¤


    She took a seat next to him, "You''re not happy, are you?"


    Feeling a little tipsy he countered, "Do you think I should be happy? Cloris, have I treated you badly?


    Why do you always try to escape from me? Why do you choose to be with another man..."


    Suddenly, he became excited and gripped her arms, yelling, "Don''t I love you enough? There is no one


    in the world who loves you more than me..."


    She pulled from his grasp and made to leave, coldly rebuffing him, "Sean, my name is Emily, not Cloris!


    You have been dreaming for so many years, and it''s time for you to wake up!"


    "Emily? Cloris..." Sean repeated the names and blinked his eyes rapidly, trying to think straight, "There


    is no difference between you."


    Sometimes, it was impossible for him to tell whether the woman standing in front of him was Emily or


    Cloris.


    It didn''t matter, because they would be one soon.


    She had a faint sense of anger and sadness at seeing his behavior. She felt certain that Cloris had not


    been willing to be with her brother in the past, so the car ident was not an ident at all, but her


    only means of escape. It was a suicide. ¡¤


    It''d been so many years,. Did he still want to be so injudicious?


    Drawing a deep breath, she remembered her n and changed her tact, sitting beside him again.


    "If you really miss her, you might as well meet her in your dreams." She poured him more wine, with a


    dull light shing in her eyes. This was a task she did not relish.


    His handsome face had flushed due to the heavy alcohol intake, but upon hearing what she said, he


    turned pale.


    When he spoke, he did so with each word an expression of pain, "Since those years, I have never


    dreamed about her, never."


    Finding an opening she struck out at his heart with words, sharp as a knife, "She doesn''t want to see


    you. She mes you, and hates you."


    "Bang!" Sean crushed the ss in rage, the shards cutting his hand. Suddenly, his hand was drenched


    in blood which was dripping to the floor.


    She swallowed her fear, for Sean had never been calm where Cloris was concerned. ¡¤


    Hurriedly she fetched the first-aid kit and helped him bind up his wound. He watched her in silence


    while she worked, and as she finished he suddenly drew her into his arm with a tight embrace. ¡¤


    "Cloris, I miss you so much and I regret pushing you so hard..."


    "I''m not Cloris..."


    "I know, I know..." He buried his face in her neck, his cheek warm against hers, and begged in a


    beseeching tone, "I know you are Emily, but please let me hold you for a while, just for a while..."


    She wanted to struggle and be free of his touch, but suddenly felt something warm run down her neck.


    Shocked, she froze.


    What was it? Were those tears?


    Sean was crying...


    She realized that he was weeping, and she felt his grief rolling down the nape of her neck. His tears


    seemed to burn her skin. ¡¤


    With no idea how much time passed thus, she felt him fall asleep in her arms, his body heavily leaning


    against hers. It was obvious that he was quite drunk.


    Everything was as she had nned. ¡¤


    Shey him down on the sofa, then she pulled out the tin of Silly Putty that she had stuffed under the


    seat and gently pressed all of his fingertips into the rubbery polymers. His fingerprints remained etched


    in the malleable surface.


    He remained asleep during the whole process and didn''t even stir as she secreted his biometrics


    required for her n.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Heaving a soft sigh as she finished, she drew a nket over him and left quietly.


    However, what she didn''t notice was that his eyes flickered open momentarily as she turned to the


    door, as if he was about to wake.


    ...


    Emily took the Silly Putty with Sean''s fingerprints to the familyb, where she tried every fingerprint


    until the door finally opened.


    When she entered, she was confronted by an empty storage space. It was a warehouse filled with


    some equipment, but no sign of her beloved was to be found.


    "Jacob? Jacob!" Calling his name twice, she remembered something and didn''t call again. ¡¤


    If what Sean said was true, Jacob couldn''t be disturbed during the treatment. It was supposedly


    detrimental to the sess of the treatment and could jeopardize his health. ¡¤


    She felt even more doubt in the veracity of Sean''s promises.


    Her n was to see that Jacob was well, as only then she would be able to rest easy.


    Thinking of Jacob, she continued searching the warehouse, but in a panic realized that every room was


    revealed as empty! ¡¤


    A bad feeling began to gnaw at her stomach, as she hurried through every part of the premises.


    No one, no one, still no one...

 Chapter 532 Who Can Force Him

    Chapter 532 Who Can Force Him


    Emily cared less about every other thing now. Nothing else mattered to her except for Jacob. Her mind


    was filled with worry for him. She shouted his name repeatedly, hoping to get his response. "Jacob!


    Jacob! Where are you? Please answer me! Jacob!" She shrieked and wildly looked around.


    As much as she strained her ear to hear a response, she did not get any. She anxiously waited, but all


    that bounced back to her was an echo of her own voice.


    This made no sense! Where was Jacob? Why wasn''t he answering her call?


    What was going on? Where was he? Fear slowly crept through as the realization that Sean must have


    fooled her hit her.


    The thought that Jacob may be in danger made Emily agitated. She frantically searched every corner


    of the room, hoping to find Jacob.


    Amidst her ruckus, she distinctly heard the sound of footsteps behind her. Someone was approaching


    her.


    With a sigh of relief, Emily quickly turned around hoping to finally see Jacob. Before she could see his


    face, the man suddenly hugged her tightly. A strong whiff of alcohol enveloped Emily together with the


    man''s arms. With a scrunched nose, she was positive this man was not her Jacob.


    "You are not Jacob. Who are you?" Emily felt bothered.


    She struggled to break free, but the man''s grasp on her firmly held. He pressed Emily closer the more


    she fought him. Emily was rmed by how tight this man was holding on to her.


    "Of course, I''m not Jacob," the man murmured. Emily felt his breath on the top of her head. "How could


    I be him? I am your brother," he added.


    Emily grunted out her frustration and squirmed to get away. She faced him and pointed her finger.


    "You''re not drunk?" Emily asked, annoyed.


    Sean focused his look on Emily. His eyes were in and out of focus, "No! I am definitely not drunk. I only


    had a few drinks and those are not enough to get me drunk. I wanted to see you and find out what


    you''re doing here. So what are you looking for?" Sean swayed as he slurred his words out.


    Exasperated, Emily threw her hands up and did not even bother to exin. She knew that would be


    useless given Sean''s situation. She fixed her steady gaze at him and coldly asked, "Where is Jacob?


    Where did you hide him? And what did you do to him?"


    "Well, he left. He left on his own." Sean answered slowly and nonchntly. "I did nothing to harm him. I


    just did as you asked and helped him bring back his old memories. I did what you asked me to do."


    "I don''t believe you! Jacob would never leave without telling me. Whether he has already regained his


    memory or not, he will not do that to me," Emily shouted in disbelief.


    "Oh my silly girl! Do you really think I would hide him? Why don''t you trust me?" Sean said.


    He loosened his grip on Emily and shrugged. "Whatever. I know you don''t believe me. Okay, then. Go


    ahead and look for him. I won''t stop you."


    "Look for him?? You can stop pretending now. I know you''re hiding him. I will never forgive you if


    something bad happens to him. Do you hear me? Never!" Emily warned.


    "Emily, do you realize how cruel you are to me? I knew you would say that, but it makes me sad to


    actually hear it from you. How could you?" Sean said bitterly.


    Emily bit her lips and gazed at Sean silently. She could tell from Sean''s expression that he didn''t care


    about her warning at all. She decided to change her way of talking as it was no use to force him to tell


    the truth. "Sean, please. I beg you to release him and send him back to me. You promised me before


    that you would treat him nice for my sake. Please, don''t hurt him!" Emily implored.


    Sean reached out and stroked her cheek gently. With eyes full of tenderness, he replied, "And I did, I


    kept my word. I didn''t do anything to Jacob. I have helped him regain his memory. Why don''t you


    believe me, Emily?"


    "So where is he? Why can''t I find him?" Emily murmured as she turned her face away to avoid his


    hand.


    "He left," Sean said and took back his hand.


    "Left? What do you mean he left? Where did he go?" Emily eximed.


    "He returned to Z country," Sean replied slowly. He turned away from her.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me! I don''t believe you!" Emily kept shaking her head.


    She did not believe that Jacob left her. She knew Jacob would not do that. He would never just leave


    her and their daughter behind to go back to Z country.


    Jacob wouldn''t do such thing. He would never do that to her.


    "I''m not what you think I am. You think so badly of me," Sean coughed and took his phone from his


    pocket. "But luckily, I kept the the evidence for myself. Here is the video of Jacob. It can prove I am


    innocent."


    Emily locked her eyes on the phone screen. She saw Jacob''s face, cold and calm as usual.


    "I have regained my memory. Thank you, Mr. Lu, for your treatment. But I am ready to leave and go


    back to Z country," Jacob said calmly in the video.


    Then the video was over.


    Emily couldn''t believe what she saw. She was quite sure it was Jacob, she knew that face. It was also


    his voice, she was positive. But his words, why would he say those things? Why would he choose to


    leave?


    Try as she might, she could not figure out what happened to Jacob. What was he thinking? Why would


    he leave her alone?


    "I don''t believe it! It must be you. You must have arranged all this!" Emily cried.


    Sean knew she did not believe him. He also did not know how to make her believe. He curled his lips


    and said, "What can I do to make you believe it? I swear what I said ispletely true. You just don''t


    want to ept the truth."


    Emily forced herself to calm down. After taking a long breath, she asked, "Then tell me, when did he


    leave?"


    "A few days ago," Sean answered.


    "Why didn''t you tell me then?" Emily questioned.


    "Because he didn''t want you to know," Sean hesitated.


    "Sean!" Emily was on the verge of breaking down, "Why won''t you tell me the truth? Why are you lying


    to me? I don''t believe every word you''re saying. You are a liar!"


    Sean sighed. He looked at Emily patiently, "I''m not lying to you, Emily. You have seen the video. You


    know Jacob well. Do you really think he will be forced to do that and say all those things? I didn''t force


    him at all. No one can force him. He did it of his own ord," he exined.


    It was true. No one could force Jacob, not if it was against his own will.


    Emily''s mind was a total nk. She could not figure out why Jacob did that to her. Jacob loved her; she


    knew he did. He would never do this to her. What happened to him?


    Sean knew what was going on in Emily''s mind. He asked warmly, "Do you want to know why Jacob did


    that?"


    "Why? Tell me," Emily sobbed.


    "Because I had a deal with him," Sean cleared his throat.


    "What deal?" Emily asked.


    "A deal about you and Beryl. But I won''t tell you the details. All you should know is that he returned you


    and Beryl to me and left to Z country alone," Sean said firmly.


    "Nonsense! What are you talking about?" Emily shouted at Sean with eyes wide open, "Sean, don''t you


    know how ridiculous you are? You have to be kidding! I can''t believe you! It''s impossible!"


    Sean patted Emily''s shoulder and said, "Whatever, I have already told you the truth. Whether you


    believe me or not, it''s up to you."


    Emily shook off his hand angrily and was about to walk out of the room.


    But Sean stopped her immediately, and said with concern, "It''s toote now. Where will you go?"


    "I am going to find him. I will ask him myself! Stop pretending to be a good person. I want to hear the


    truth from Jacob," Emily said as she struggled to get away from Sean.


    "I won''t allow you to go," Sean raised his voice.


    "You have no right to interfere with my life. It''s none of your business!" Emily said angrily, "Aha! I know


    it. You''re afraid! You''re afraid your lies would be exposed once I find Jacob!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have no reason to be afraid." Sean replied as he hugged Emily firmly in his arms. The delight and


    content clearly shown on his face. "What I am really afraid is that you will feel desperate when you see


    him. I don''t want you to feel sad. Believe me. The truth will let you down," he added.


    "Leave me alone, Sean! Let me go! You''re the one who made this happen. This is all because of you!


    You''re a monster! Why are you doing this to us?" Emily cried. She was eager to see Jacob and figure


    out what had happened to him.


    Everything would be fine if she didn''t bring Jacob to D country. Emily bitterly regretted it. All these bad


    experiences wouldn''t have happened to Jacob if he didn''te here. And now she even lost him!

 Chapter 533 Coming from Hell

    Chapter 533 Coming from Hell


    "Am I not good enough?" Sean asked, as he tightened his arms around her. It was almost as if he was


    trying to fuse his body to her with his embrace, both mentally and physically. "You wanted me to help


    him recover his memory, and so I did. You said you would kill yourself if he had died, so I let him alive.


    What did I do wrong? Have you forgotten? He was the one who abandoned you first."


    Beads of sweat began to appear on Emily''s forehead as she became more entangled in the lissome


    limbs of this human boa constrictor. "No, it must have been you... Jacob would never abandon me and


    Beryl... I, I''m going to find him. Let me go!"


    Her sudden outburst empowered her to begin struggling in his arms, and even Sean couldn''t control


    her anymore.


    "Let me go!" In ast-ditch effort, Emily pushed Sean away.


    The next moment, she suddenly felt a stinging pain in her neck, followed by a cold sensation that had


    been fed into her veins. Within seconds, the cold liquid began to paralyze her nerves.


    Emily almost dropped down to the floor at once.


    However, Sean quickly held her into his arms as she was falling and a sad smile appeared in his face.


    "Am I not good enough for you? Why do you still want him?"


    Emily exerted her remaining strength to keep her eyes wide open. She opened her mouth to say


    something. "Because I, I... love..."


    Before Emily could finish, Sean lowered his head and sealed her mouth with a kiss. He sucked her


    tongue, and swallowed all the words he didn''t want to hear.


    "It''s okay. I will not hurt you.


    I will tell you who you really are. You are not Emily. You never were and you never will be."


    Puzzled, Emily tried to understand what he had meant by that. As her eyelids slowly gave up, a drop of


    tear escaped her eyes.


    ...


    The Gu Consortium in Z country


    The air in the conference room, where Jack was having a meeting with the executives of thepany,


    was tense. Suddenly, someone kicked the door open, with a loud noise, from outside.


    The noise caught everyone by surprise, but they were even more surprised to see who had kicked the


    door open. It was their former boss who was believed to be dead in an ident¡ªJacob.


    Coldness filled his eyes as he stood there like a graven imagine, which already gave them an


    inexhaustible sense of being oppressed.


    "Mr. Jacob!" One of them cried out.


    "What, what''s going on? How is Mr. Jacob... Is that a ghost?"


    "What the hell are you talking about? He is alive. He is standing right before you. Can''t you tell?"


    "But so what? He is not our boss anymore, remember? Mr. Jack is our boss now."


    Jack didn''t hear what they were talking about as all his attention was on Jacob who was standing at the


    door. Jack''s re was lethal, as if it could tear Jacob''s heart apart with a blinding teal light.


    "I wasn''t expecting this, Jacob. I''ve gave you a chance already, but you came to me on your own


    initiative. You''d better not me me for not showing you mercy."


    "As if I need your mercy. Ridiculous!" Jacob was amused by Jack''s words as he couldn''t take him


    seriously no matter how hard he tried. He sneered and chuckled. "Save the self-righteous chatter, my


    nephew! You''d better worry about how to save your ass now."


    Jack stood there looking puzzled. As soon as Jacob finished talking, he turned sideways and fave way


    to the police officers that walked into the room one by one.


    "Mr. Jack, you''re under arrest under multiple allegations of illegal activity. We have a warrant for your


    arrest from the court. Pleasee with us to the police station."


    Jack felt the panic begin like a cluster of spark plugs in his gut. Heshed out angrily, "Shouldn''t you be


    arresting Jacob? This must be a mistake! What the hell are you talking about?"


    The policemen handcuffed him and then exined to him, "Well, Mr. Jacob was found innocent with no


    previous criminal record. Our investigations have found you guilty on multiple charges."


    "That''s really a good one, Jacob," Jack said. He stared at Jacob, indifferently. After an outburst of


    hystericalughter, Jack continued, "Goof for you, Jacob. Are you sure you want to y this game with


    me? You remember everything now, don''t you? You will see..."


    Without warning, Jacob rushed to him and kicked him in the stomach before he could finish his


    sentence.


    The kick knocked the wind out of his lungs and sent him on his knees, stripping him of whatever dignity


    he had left.


    Jacob looked down at Jack, as though he was an insignificant ant. Jack looked so pathetic. Jacob


    didn''t even want to waste his time or energy on him. He scoffed and taunted him. "Do you know what


    you look like right now?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Want a hint?


    A pathetic loser."


    Jack recalled the proud Jacob from years ago. He was the kind of man who took no notice of anyone.


    Even the air around him was dense and toxic, making it hard for the people around him to breathe.


    While Jack was the y boy who respected and was awed by Jacob''s hard disposition. And now,


    Jack''s self-abasement hidden deep inside was spilling out from every orifice.


    Jack worked so hard to forget the fact that he once worshipped Jacob and desired his recognition, but


    all his efforts were in vain. Once again Jacob had defeated him.


    His memories kept shing in his mind, reminding him how pathetic he was.


    It was Jacob who took the woman he loved most from him.


    Jacob didn''t deserve his respect and admiration.


    "You disappoint me so much, Jack," Jacob sneered. There was no emotion in his eyes and his voice,


    indifferent, as though he was just talking business.


    Angered by Jacob''s arrogance, Jack erupted like a volcano. "You have no right to say that to me. Who


    the hell do you think you are?"


    Jack thought that the obstacles he had ovee over the years to get to where he was had made him


    stronger. Facing defeat at the hands of a worthy opponent such as Jacob did not feel like a defeat at


    all.


    He assumed Jacob would take the opportunity to humiliate him; make a mockery out of him or even kill


    him. All of that he could tolerate, but what he couldn''t tolerate was being disregarded by Jacob.


    Jacob''s contempt for him was something Jack could not endure or ept.


    It made him feel like he was just a puppet ying an insignificant role, painfully unqualified to be


    regarded as a worthy rival to Jacob.


    After all the years of standing up to Jacob, he didn''t want things to end so prematurely.


    "Take him away," Jacob gestured to the policemen. Without another word, Jacob turned away from


    Jack, reluctant to waste any more time of him.


    Jack could note to terms with this, so he yelled at Jacob, "Jacob! I will never admit defeat to you."


    Why? Why did he gain nothing in the end after all his efforts?


    Love, career, power, money and status...


    He once possessed everything anyone could ever dream of, but Jacob took it all away from him with


    the snap of his finger. Jack couldn''t ept such a fate!


    "Jacob! I will never let you have your way!"


    Jack''s vicious roar, enough to wake the dead, still echoed in the hallway outside the conference room


    even after he was taken away by the police.


    The rest of the people in the conference room was left dumbfounded at the scene, paralyzed to their


    seats. Who could me them? After all, it happened so quick that their brains didn''t have enough time


    to register everything.


    How could Jack be taken out of the game so easily? It was too much to take in at one go. And Jacob


    who was supposedly dead was standing before their eyes, alive as ever.


    Cold shivers ran down their spine and gripped them with anxiousness. They caught a cold, menacing


    puff of air whiz past them, as they turned to look at the tyrannical man walking into the room one step


    at a time, like the angel of death emerging from the darkness.


    Nerve-wracking and disconcerting.

 Chapter 534 If One Had Never Seen the Light

    Chapter 534 If One Had Never Seen the Light


    The air of tension inside the room was so thick. Everyone anxiously kept looking around. Jacob took a


    step toward the front, scanning the entire room. He was oblivious to the agitation of those around him.


    Jacob confidently strode towards the seat at the head of the table. He sat down and faced everyone


    else. He was ring at each of them. His eyes were so cold as if daring them to challenge him.


    "So, does anyone among you have the audacity to question me? Is there someone in here who does


    not approve of me being the head?" Jacob asked defiantly. He kept his face up as he continued to scan


    the faces of those around him.


    "No one, sir," one of the leaders answered quickly. Jacob turned and looked at the man who spoke.


    They all softly murmured an agreement. But in their minds, ''Of course no one would dare speak out.


    No one in their right mind would dare contradict him. We would not want to die, '' most of them were


    thinking along the same thought.


    The leaders who once mocked and belittled Jacob were now cowering in fear, making themselves


    small so as not to be noticed by Jacob. Their mouths were shut tight. As much as they had a lot to say


    while he was gone, they had all lost the nerve to speak out now.


    They recognized power, and Jacob was the most powerful of all. He was back now and they all knew


    where they now belonged. They knew very well how cruel Jacob could be. One wrong move and they


    would all end up in a ditch, dead and cold.


    ...


    Jacob''s return to power was the talk of the town. Everyone around Jingshi City was talking about his


    control over Gu Consortium. People were confused and curious about the influential man who had


    apparently came back from the dead.


    "Jacob? Are you talking about the Jacob of the Gu family? Wait. Last I heard he was dead? What


    changed? I mean, the guy''s dead so how is he back?" A girl was asking, she tilted her head and her


    face was full of confusion.


    "Yes! He is dead. Or he was dead? I don''t know! I still remember his funeral. Remember Cloris of the


    Lu family? I can still vividly recall her saying how she wanted to die with him," the person beside her


    answered, clearly intrigued.


    "So what''s happening? Were we all just imagining things back then? Did Jacobe back to life or


    something? Or was he not dead at all? Was all that a show or no one knew he was actually still alive


    before?" The girl asked again, her curiosity deeply peeked now.


    "Oh he was not dead at all. He did not die in the first ce. And you know what else? He''s now cleared


    of all the former suspicions and allegations against him before. He''s even back at the helm of control at


    Gu Consortium. Word has it that Mr. Jack was immediately sent to the police station for viting


    severalws. Well, that would be hard to shake off now," someone answered.


    Magee was sitting near those people talking about Jacob. He was holding on to his ss of wine as he


    discreetly listened in on their conversation. Having heard that Jacob was back, Magee''s thoughts


    started to spill. He was sure that Jacob must have regained his memory already. He didn''t know how to


    feel about that. Staring nkly ahead, Magee drank his wine in one gulp.


    On one hand, he had hoped for Jacob to regain his memory so that their cooperation and ns of


    revenge against Mr. Gu could finallye into fruition. But on the other hand, he was also hoping that


    Jacob''s memory would remain lost. He wanted to see Jacob live his life devout of all the things he used


    to enjoy. He wanted Jacob to live a life of pity and confusion.


    But Magee now had to face the reality that Jacob was now back and in power once more.


    Jacob had obviously dealt with Jack first and he knew that the rats in Gu Consortium would be the next


    in the guy''s list.


    The sleeping lion in Jacob had awoken once again. And no matter how long he was out of the picture,


    the moment he came back, he was immediately at the top of the world again.


    "Well, well, well. That powerful son of a gun," said Magee. He drunk his second ss of wine to the


    bottom and carelessly shoved away the woman in his arm without looking at her. His face transformed


    into a cunning smile as he held on to another ss of wine.


    Magee took out his phone and dialed Jacob''s number. After a few rings, someone picked up on the


    other side with a click.


    "What do you want, Magee?" A cold voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Well, well, well. Look who has now regained his memories," Magee continued casually and idly, "I am


    sure you also remembered the deal we once talked about, right? It would still be in effect, of course.


    Am I right?"


    Jacob sneered. The irritation heard in his voice, "Do you really think I would still continue to cooperate


    with you? After all the ridiculous things that you did? I don''t care about your support! And frankly, it


    doesn''t matter whether I have it or not."


    Magee''s face darkened. His voice was so serious. "What happened in the vige was just a joke. I''m


    sure you''re well aware of that, right? And whatever, even Emily knew not to take it seriously."


    Jacob squinted his eyes subconsciously upon hearing the name-"Emily". He interrupted in a cold voice,


    "Do not say that name! I never want to hear that name again! Our cooperation is over now!"


    Magee was stunned. And before he could say something back, Jacob had already hung up the call.


    ''I never want to hear that name again?


    Wait, was he referring to Emily''s name? Was he talking about Emily?


    What the hell? Did they have a fight? But, no. I don''t think that''s it.


    If they are not in good terms right now, Jacob still won''t react the way he did upon hearing me mention


    her. It sounded like he hated Emily.


    What the hell happened between them?'' Magee pondered.


    Magee could not think of anything that could make Jacob sound and react that way. He had to find out.


    He called his subordinate to check and find out about Jacob and Emily. He was told that Emily took


    Jacob and Beryl to D country. She asked for Sean''s help to regain Jacob''s memories.


    But just several days ago, Jacob came back to Z country. And he came back on his one.


    What happened in D country? What would prompt Jacob to go back on his own? More so, what could


    have happened that he decided to leave behind Emily and Beryl? And he did not just leave them


    behind, Jacob seemed to hate Emily now.


    As all these thoughts and questions swirled around his mind, Magee cunningly smiled. He was excited


    that something wrong must have happened. Things wouldn''t be as simple as it appeared to be. He


    couldn''t wait for what was toe next.


    ''Maybe I would finally get what I want soon!


    What an interesting twist of fate!'' Magee thought.


    Jacob cleared all of Jack''s subordinates and followers in one day! Fully in control of Gu Consortium


    now, Jacob had a very busy and long day. It was already veryte.


    As Jacob drove his car home, he could not help but think about the name Magee mentioned on the


    phone.


    ''Emily, Emily, Emily.''


    Whenever that name crossed his mind, he would feel a stabbing pain in his heart and he had no clue


    as to why.


    ''Emily? Who on earth is she?


    I''m positive that I have already recalled and remembered everything now, but why does everything


    be so blurry when I try to think about her?'' Jacob asked himself. Jacob''s subconscious was telling


    him that Emily was a woman who had done lots of bad things. The thought made him feel disgusted.


    Maybe she was not worth it to remember.


    Ever since Jacob came back to Z country, he had always felt that there was something missing in his


    heart. It made him feel empty and ufortable and he had no idea why. He hated it. He hated that


    feeling.


    ''Sean helped me regain my memory. And asked for nothing but a video in return. It sounded so weird. I


    wonder if all of it is rted to that woman named Emily?


    But is she just a woman or a bed partner for me? If she is then there''s no need to waste my time on


    such a woman, '' Jacob told himself.


    Jacob kept driving. He did not notice where he was heading. He did not realize that he hade to


    Emily''s former apartment. Jacob stared at the unfamiliar building, numb. But something familiar


    urred to him.


    ''Where am I? Why would Ie here?'' He felt so confused.


    However, Jacob pushed himself to ignore the strange feeling of that building and drove back to his own


    vi-Tyrone Mansion.


    Back in Tyrone Mansion, Jacob cast a glimpse at the big dinner table and the empty house. He had


    suddenly lost his appetite.


    Something named "loneliness" was haunting him.


    It was the first time in his life that Jacob realized what "loneliness" meant. It felt like thousands of ants


    crawling in his heart, not painful but extremely ufortable. He was not used to feeling this way.


    It was such a strange feeling for Jacob. He did not like it one bit.


    In Jacob''s memory, he knew he was always alone. So he should be used to living on his own. ''But why


    do I feel so ufortable and upset? It feels like someone was with me before, but all of a sudden she


    disappeared, '' Jacob mused on.


    If one always ate bitter melon, then he would get used to it. But then he had sweets for a change, so he


    would feel very bitter if ever he ate bitter melon again.


    This was just how Jacob felt right now.


    If one had never seen the light, then he would get used to the darkness.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    But who gave Jacob the first sweet? Who brought him the first beam of light?


    Jacob tried his best to recall, but his memory failed him. He found nothing but his empty heart, hallow


    with cold wind pouring in.


    ''Did I really lose something important?


    Why do I feel that whatever that was, I would never get it back again...'' Jacob frowned.

 Chapter 535 Secret Trouble

    Chapter 535 Secret Trouble


    The Lu Family in D country


    Emily groggily opened her eyes and found herself lying in a big bed. Dazed, she looked around and


    found that she was in her room. She tried to get up, but found that she had not strength to carry her


    own body up. Slightly panicked, she looked around her.


    She realized that there was someone standing beside the bed. She looked up and immediately


    recognized the man who was looking down on her. Rage fired in her eyes. Her voice croaked as she


    shouted, "Sean, what the hell are you doing?"


    She exerted as much strength as she can to turn around and look at Sean directly. Emily suddenly


    worried and wondered what was in the injection Sean gave her.


    "Calm down, Emily! I will not hurt you." His eyes was full of love and affection. He reached out his hand


    to stroke her face as he continued, "Please, trust me with your heart."


    Emily tried to dodge his hand, but she found it hard to move even just a little. She weakly said, "Let, let


    me off..."


    "Let you off? Why? So you could go and see Jacob?" Sean gave her a sarcastic smile and continued,


    "I''m not going to indulge you like that anymore. I will never let you run away from me again. This time,


    I''ll make sure that my n would finally be carried out thoroughly."


    "Your n? What n? What are you talking about?" Although she could not understand what he was


    talking about, her intuition told her it was something dangerous. She asked, "What are you going to do


    to me? What did you do to Jacob? Sean, please. You can''t..."


    "You know I get everything I want. As long as I want to, I could do anything." Sean reached out his


    hand again. He aimed to close her eyes as he continued gently, "You will find out sooner orter. Be


    patient!"


    He had been looking forward to the day.


    And the day was getting closer.


    He could not wait for his ns to finallye into ce.


    Sean injected some unknown drugs into Emily again. She tried to keep her eyes wide to stay awake,


    but her effort was in vain. The drugs marked its effects as it traveled through her body, driving Emily to


    sleep.


    "You have nothing to worry about," Sean whispered. He pushed a few strands of hair behind her ears


    with his fingers. He lowered his head and gave her a kiss on her forehead. And he slowly said, "You will


    come back to me soon, Cloris."


    There had never been an Emily in this world, only Cloris. And it would only ever be Cloris.


    Beryl was standing outside. She discreetly looked inside, with her wide eyes full of doubt.


    Soon, Sean saw Beryl watching. After he covered Emily with a nket, he walked out and bent over to


    hold Beryl in his arms. He asked with a smile, "What are you doing here, Beryl?"


    Beryl, with puzzlement and innocence in her eyes, asked, "Uncle Sean, what did you do to Mommy?


    What''s wrong with Mommy? Why''s she lying on the bed?"


    Her concern increased as she started talking. Obviously, she was worried about Emily very much.


    Sean stroked her little head and took her downstairs in his arms. He exined to Beryl with patience


    and gentleness, "Mommy is sick and I was taking care of her. Do you understand?"


    "But, what''s wrong with her?"


    "This is a secret trouble."


    "Secret trouble? What''s that, Uncle Sean?" Beryl didn''t understand what Sean was telling her. She


    continued to ask with a puzzled look, "What are you talking about?"


    Sean gave her a gentle look but spoke cruel words, "Beryl, your daddy doesn''t want you and your


    mommy anymore."


    "What? What did you just say?" Beryl asked again because she wasn''t sure if she heard it right.


    Sean answered slowly, "Your mommy is sick because of your daddy. He abandoned you and your


    mommy after he regained his memory."


    "But.. But.. No! That is impossible!" Beryl''s eyes grew wide. She yelled, "Why are you saying that,


    Uncle Sean? My daddy would never do such a thing! I don''t believe you!"


    Sean shook his head in a deep sigh, "But it''s the truth, sweetheart. He left and went away already."


    "No! I don''t believe this. You''re lying! You''re lying!" Beryl, in disbelief, began to violently squirm out of


    his arms. She angrily eximed, "You are a bad guy! You''re a big liar!"


    Sean had to put her down but continued to gentlyfort her, "Beryl, I know this is hard for you to


    ept. I know you must feel so sad and confused. But this is what Jacob did. That''s who he is. Don''t


    worry about it. I will be here. I will protect you and your mommy forever."


    "I don''t wanna listen to you. No! No!" Beryl yelled as she covered her little ears with her hands. She


    kept shaking her head. After she gave Sean a strong step on his foot, she ran away crying.


    Looking at Beryl running away, darkness covered Sean''s eyes. He barked an order to the servant


    standing near him, "Follow her. Make sure nothing bad happens to her."


    "Yes, Mr. Sean," the servant bowed. Then he immediately chased after Beryl.


    Beryl kept crying as she ran, and her sight was a blur. She stumbled on a stone. She fell down and the


    pain drove her yelling with tears.


    "Impossible! It''s impossible! Daddy will never abandon us! He will never leave me! Never!"


    She muttered to herself with tears. She was still trying to convince herself.


    "Miss Beryl!" The servant freaked out when he saw her fall down to the ground. With a few quick steps,


    he strode to her and lifted her up. "Let me take you back, Miss Beryl. Your wound needs medical help."


    "No! I don''t want to go back." Beryl kept struggling in his arms and yelled, "I want my daddy! I only want


    my daddy! Don''t touch me! Stop touching me! Put me down!"


    The servant didn''t have the nerve to go against Sean''s order, so he didn''t let her go even after Beryl bit


    him. Heforted, "Miss Beryl, Mr. Jacob left. Your uncle was not lying about that. He would never lie


    to you."


    "I don''t believe you! You work for Uncle Sean!"


    "Okay! You may not believe us, but you would believe Miss Cloris, your mommy. Right?"


    "Mommy..." Beryl paused.


    The servant took advantage of this, "Even if you want to see Mr. Jacob, your wound still needs to be


    attended. If Miss Cloris and Mr. Sean knew you got injured, you know they would get sad. Miss Beryl,


    let''s take care of your wound first. Okay?"


    Beryl became silent when she heard her mother''s name, so she followed what the servant said.


    The servant sighed with relief that this naughty princess finally stopped struggling.


    After her wound was wrapped, Beryl came to Sean again. She talked like a little adult, "I want to see


    my mommy."


    Sean slowly turned over a page of the book he was reading, and answered with a smile, "No, honey."


    "What? Why not?" Beryl said, as she clenched her little fists. Her mind told her that Uncle Sean has


    changed, but she could not determine why or how.


    She only knew that this Uncle Sean in front of her was now a stranger and she did not like him at all.


    Sean put down the book and looked at Beryl dearly. He exined, "I told you that your mommy is sick.


    I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to go in. You might disturb her."


    "That gives me more reason to see her."


    "I already said no! Your visit might not be good for her rest. Like I said, you will just disturb her."


    Beryl bit her lips and frowned. She was trying hard to control herself.


    Sean subconsciously reached out his hand to stroke her hair, but Beryl dodged his touch. He turned


    grim-faced for a second, but immediately smiled.


    "Beryl, you seem to have a lot of free time recently. You''ve enjoyed your y time, but don''t forget your


    homework. I will arrange a family teacher for you. You will stop bothering others if you attend ss."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "But... No, I..." Beryl wanted to turn him down.


    Sean gave her a smile and added, "Look, if you behave well in ss, your mommy will be very happy.


    This might help her get well. Then you can see your mommy soon, right?"

 Chapter 536 I Wont Let Her Forget You

    Chapter 536 I Won''t Let Her Forget You


    Beryl was witty and full of life, but she was still a child. She was still naive and Sean knew that. He took


    advantage of her innocence and easily fooled the kid.


    Her expression changed as she looked at Sean with a small glimmer of hope. But her voice still


    sounded uncertain as she slowly asked again, "Are you really gonna let me see my mommy if I behave


    well?"


    Sean breathed a very small sigh of relief, ''Finally!'' He smiled a little too big and nodded his head as he


    answered, "Of course, I give you my word. I promise you will see her. Pinky swear?"


    "Well.. Okay." Determination filled Beryl''s little face. She took Sean''s words seriously. With her


    forehead creased in concentration, she strongly promised, "I will make mommy better."


    Sean decided to go along with Beryl''s steadfast determination. He looked at her seriously and


    earnestly replied, "I believe you will, Beryl. I know you will do the right thing."


    Oh to be a child! She was such an innocent kid. It was so easy to make her believe anything. A few


    encouraging words made her turn around and change her mind.


    ...


    Early morning the following day, the private teacher Sean was talking about arrived. Beryl took different


    sses with her teacher. She started and ended her day with her studies. She hardly had time to y


    thest few days due to her focus on her sses.


    Though Beryl wasn''t a fan of their arrangement, she knew she had to do it for her mommy. She also


    knew if given under any other circumstance, she would never agree to this.


    But the thought of seeing her mommy and making her feel better kept Beryl going. It made her strong


    and determined to finish her studies day by day.


    In less than half a month, Beryl had already made progress in her studies. She earned higher scores


    and was constantly improving. Seeing her score card made Beryl ecstatic. She quickly took it and ran


    to see Sean. Upon seeing her scores, Sean smiled and led the way to Emily''s room.


    Beryl was finally going to see her mommy. She was too excited and giddy as they entered Emily''s


    room.


    From time to time, Beryl thought of slipping into her mommy''s room without her Uncle''s permission. But


    Emily''s room always had a guard standing outside, and she never got her chance. Apart from that, she


    was too busy with her sses that she barely had time to think of a n or to even stop and do other


    things.


    "Mommy!" Beryl ran to her mother''s bed and gently shoved herself to Emily. Muffled by her embrace,


    Beryl burst out, "I miss you so much!"


    She held her mommy close, but Emily did not reciprocate the hug nor the excitement. She looked


    confused and did not seem to recognize the kid hugging her. With a weak voice she asked, "Who... are


    you?"


    Beryl looked up at once, but did not let go of Emily. She tilted her head, tears threatening to spill out.


    Her voice was shaky as she asked, "Mommy? What happened? What are you talking about? It''s me,


    Beryl. I''m your daughter, mommy. Don''t you remember?"


    "Beryl, keep your voice down. You might frighten your mommy." Startled, Beryl looked behind her. Sean


    was suddenly in the room behind her. He ignored Beryl''s confusion and reminded her to be gentle.


    "But... But mommy doesn''t seem to know who I am! She doesn''t recognize me!" Beryl was starting to


    panic. She had no idea what to do or what to say. She lost control and a shower of tears dropped down


    her cheeks.


    Sean affectionately patted her back and said in a whisper, "Don''t worry. She was just ill. You have to


    give her some time to recover and remember. She will remember you. She just needs time."


    "Really? Are you sure, Uncle Sean?" Beryl sobbed. Her heart ached for her mommy.


    Sean''s heart ached for her. It hurt him to see her like that. After all, he watched Beryl grow up. He


    cradled her; he took care of her, and he could even say that he raised her. She was just like his own


    daughter. And he loved her as much.


    "Of course, Beryl. Please stop crying. Your mommy will not recognize you if your face is all scrunched


    up and full of tears."


    He gently wiped the tears on her cheek away.


    "O..okay..." Beryl couldn''t form her words. H¡¢er head went nk. All she could do was listen to Sean


    and stop crying.


    As Sean and Beryl exchanged words, Emily was staring at her daughter. Suddenly, recognition dawned


    on her face, "OH! You''re Beryl, my baby daughter Beryl! I have such an awful memory now! I am so


    sorry, baby. I can''t believe that I didn''t even recognize you."


    Beryl looked at her mommy. Suddenly, she giggled. She could not help herself. She was overjoyed that


    her mommy finally recognized her. She slipped into Emily''s arms and hugged her tightly, "Mommy! You


    remember me! But it doesn''t matter whether you remember or not. Uncle Sean is such a talented


    doctor. I''m sure he will cure you."


    "Yes, he will, won''t he?" Emily responded slowly and with hesitation. She nced at Sean with the


    corner of her eyes, while confusion and uncertainty continued to fill them. "I hope that works."


    Beryl sensed something was wrong, but she was overwhelmed by joy. She was finally with her


    mommy! They had a lot of catching up on.


    Not long after, Emily felt tired. Her face full of exhaustion, she could barely keep her eyes open.


    Sean noticed the change in Emily''s strength. He gently took Beryl in his arms and said to Emily, with a


    light tone and slow speed, like he was hypnotizing her, "Rest if you feel tired. Just sleep for a while,


    okay?"


    "Okay..." Emily nodded her head and lied down the bed. She immediately fell asleep.


    Sean tucked her in carefully. He put his hand on her forehead to check her temperature. She was fine,


    and he sighed and felt at ease.


    "Mommy..." Beryl felt disappointed. She frowned. They haven''t even talked that much. She wanted to


    spend more time with her mommy.


    "Shh..." Sean signaled Beryl not to speak and took her out of the room. "Your mom is still weak. I let


    you in because you behaved well recently. We need to let her rest. Let''s not disturb her sleep."


    Even though she felt sad, Beryl nodded with tears sprinkling in her eyes. "Yeah, I can do that. But when


    can I see her again? I still have a lot of questions to ask her."


    Sean looked at her deeply, "Beryl, are you going to ask her about your dad? I''ve already told you that


    he left. I don''t want you to mention this to your mom ever again. You wouldn''t want to make her


    situation worse, right?"


    Beryl felt a little shocked with what Sean said. Was mommy ill because of daddy? But why did daddy


    leave them behind. He left so suddenly, and he didn''t even say goodbye.


    Daddy... He loved mom and her so much! Beryl was sure of that. So why?


    "Beryl, I hope you understand. I will never hurt you and your mom. I only want to protect you both."


    Beryl nodded, though she was not sure if she understood well enough. She turned her head around to


    have another look at the room. With expectation and eagerness, she turned to face Sean, "Uncle Sean,


    I will do what you want me to do. I will follow your orders. But can I just go inside to be with mommy?


    Please? I promise I won''t make a sound and I will keep quiet. I will not disturb her."


    There was no change on Sean''s facial expression. He said nothing.


    Tears started to pour down like pearls on a string less strain on Beryl''s face, "I really miss my mommy


    so much. I could barely even sleep at night. She''s all I think about. I just really want to be with her for a


    longer time..."


    Sean sighed and eventually gave in. "Alright. How can I say no when I see you cry like this."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Beryl burst into a tearful smile, "Really? You will let me stay? Thank you so much, Uncle Sean!"


    "For what? No need to thank me, Beryl. It''s only natural for a daughter to be with her mommy." Sean


    held her hand and guided her in another direction, "But before you go in, I need to clean your face."


    "Okay. No problem." Beryl''s tone was finally light and happy.


    Sean just smiled inside. She was really still a child. It was not difficult tofort her. If only Emily was


    as easilyforted as her, everything would be easy.


    That would save him time and he wouldn''t have to take so much risks.


    While Sean cleaned her face, Beryl couldn''t help but ask, "Uncle Sean, can you really cure mommy?


    I''m worried that mommy might totally forget about me."


    "Of course I''ll cure her. I will do everything I can." Sean cleaned and dried her face patiently, "Don''t


    worry. Even if she forgets all the people in the world, I won''t let her forget you."


    And there was no doubt that he would never let her forget him, as well.


    It was enough for Emily to remember only him and Beryl. If it were up to him, he would rather have her


    remember only him.


    But that would be too cruel for Beryl.


    Sean would not want to see Beryl cry. She was the only daughter of Emily. In turn, she sure was his


    only daughter, too. Since Jacob had left, he would be the father for Beryl. That he was a hundred


    percent sure of.


    After heforted Beryl, Sean took her back to Emily''s room and let her sleep beside her mommy.


    Like a fish returning to the ocean, Beryl felt extremely happy and satisfied. Shey silently beside Emily


    as Sean reminded her to stay quiet.

 Chapter 537 You Dont Love Anyone

    Chapter 537 You Don''t Love Anyone


    After Sean left, Berylid quietly beside Emily, slowly dozing off.


    Just as Beryl was about to fall asleep, Emily suddenly grabbed her little hand and tightened her grip


    slowly.


    Beryl drifted back to consciousness, feeling somewhat relieved and confused. She felt relieved


    because her mother was close to her, but confused as to why her mother had woken her up.


    "Mommy..." Beryl was just about to speak when Emily put her hand over her mouth to stop her from


    uttering a sound.


    ''What is going on?'' Beryl wondered.


    Beryl had a puzzled look on her face, but she didn''t struggle. Soon her mother''s gentle voice soothed


    her ears.


    "Don''t be afraid, Beryl. Mommy just wants to have a word with you. Don''t shout or make any loud


    noises, okay?"


    Emily''s voice was soft and fragile, but in Beryl''s ears, it was like the sound of nature.


    She turned to face Emily and nodded slowly.


    Emily looked exhausted, but she forced herself to stay awake and speak in a low voice. "Beryl, go find


    Anna who works in the kitchen. She''ll get you out of here. You should listen to her¡­"


    Baffled, Beryl''s eyes widened. "Mommy... Why? I don''t want to leave you!"


    "You need to go and find your daddy. Your uncle is just not feeling himself right now. Do you


    understand?"


    "But Mommy, I want you toe with me..."


    "No, not right now, or we both won''t be able to leave here. Listen to me, sweetheart. Go to Z country


    and find your Daddy. He will know what to do. He cane and save me, okay?"


    Beryl''s tears burst forth like clockwork. She heaved silently and said, "But uncle said that daddy had


    given up on us. Why should I go and see him..."


    Emily gently wiped from Beryl''s tears and said, "My silly girl, how could you believe what your uncle


    had said? There''s no way your father would abandon us. Trust me. Go and bring your Daddy back for


    me, will you?"


    Beryl felt the muscles of her chin tremble, with an almost unbearable sorrow. "Okay."


    "Be strong." Emily kissed her gently on the forehead and said, "I believe in you, my darling. I will wait


    for you here."


    "I promise I''ll be back with Daddy as soon as I can!" Beryl clenched her little fist, and a determined look


    came over her face.


    ...


    A few dayster, Beryl tossed and turned in her bed at night, thinking about what her mother had said


    when she drifted off to sleep without a conscious thought.


    After a while, a soft tap on her shoulder brought her back to consciousness.


    Dazed, Beryl opened her eyes to a figure standing over her bed in the dark. When she tried to get up,


    the person covered her mouth and stopped her from screaming.


    "Hush¡­


    Miss Beryl, I am Anna! I havee here on your mother''s orders. Please don''t make any noises,


    okay?"


    When Beryl realized who it was, she calmed down and stopped moving.


    Anna slowly took her hand off her mouth and lowered her voice. "Miss Beryl, your mother must have


    told you about me."


    Beryl crawled over to turn on the light so that she could see Anna clearly and asked, "My Mommy told


    me go to find you. Why did youe to me?"


    "Because it is urgent, Miss Beryl. You must go to Z country as soon as possible to find your father, or


    your mother will be in danger."


    Beryl''s eyes widened with shock. "But why should I believe you?"


    Anna took out a note that had been folded many times and gave it to her. "Please read this note."


    Beryl unfolded the scruffy looking paper and recognized Emily''s handwriting. The message made it


    clear that she was to leave with Anna as soon as possible.


    "Then what should we do now?"


    "Miss Beryl, just follow me."


    "Okay."


    That night, Anna and Beryl left the Lu family residence and got on a ne to Z country.


    It wasn''t until the next day that Sean found out Beryl had disappeared. His first thought was that she


    might have been kidnapped. After all, the Lu family had made many enemies over the years. It was


    possible that someone was trying to threaten him with Beryl.


    Sean didn''t even dare to tell Emily. He secretly sent his people to look for Beryl, but in the end he


    discovered that the person behind Beryl''s disappearance was in fact, Emily.


    In the room, Emily sat in front of the window, looking out as if it was her only connection to the outside


    world. Her face looked strangely pale, like a fragile porcin doll.


    The sound of footsteps approaching came from behind, but she seemed to not hear them. Or perhaps,


    she didn''t care.


    Sean hugged her from behind, his delicate chin resting on the top of her head, brushing against her


    soft, fragrant hair and said, "You sent Beryl away, didn''t you?"


    Emily just looked outside, and did not give him a response.


    Sean tightened his grip on her waist. "I know why, even if you don''t want to tell me. Why you do it? You


    want Beryl to go to Jacob. I''m sorry but you''re going to be disappointed."


    Emily tried to break away from him, but she had no strength to ovee his strong arms. "I would like


    some time alone. I don''t want to listen to you. Your words bore me."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh," Sean chuckled. "So you''ve been faking it all these days, haven''t you? Just to confuse me so that


    you could arrange Beryl''s escape. I have long wondered how someone as determined as you could be


    so easily swayed by me."


    Emily looked at him with scornful eyes and snickered, "But I managed to fool you, didn''t I?"


    "Indeed." Sean nodded, and with a resigned tone he said, "Because I love you so much."


    As if she had heard a funny joke, Emily suddenly burst outughing. "You love Cloris, not me. I am


    Emily."


    Sean''s eyes narrowed. "I really hate to hear you say that. Please don''t do that again. Rest assured. I


    will turn you into the real Cloris, sooner thanter."


    "Yes, I was wrong." Emily sighed and shook her head with disappointment. "You don''t know what is


    love, because you don''t love anyone. You only love yourself."


    Sean scoffed, "Is that so? Then I''ll wait for you to teach me what is love."


    Emily shut her eyes and remained silent, refusing to entertain his words.


    ...


    Before long, Beryl and Anna arrived at Z country. Meanwhile, Sean''s men followed them there, looking


    for traces of them everywhere.


    The next day, when Beryl and Anna set off together, they identally walked apart on the streets


    where people came and went.


    Beryl was so worried that she went back the way they came from and kept looking for her. "Anna!


    Where are you? Anna!"


    Finally, Beryl saw a familiar figure in the distance. When she ran closer, she found that a few men,


    dressed in ck suits, had grabbed Anna and started to question her.


    "Where is Beryl now? Tell us!"


    Beryl''s heart jumped to her throat, and she hid herself behind a white statue immediately. She peeked


    from the corner and secretly watched them from a distance.


    Those men didn''t look like the type to go easy on Anna. When they couldn''t get the information they


    wanted, they didn''t hesitate to rough her up!

 Chapter 538 My Father Is Powerful

    Chapter 538 My Father Is Powerful


    "Ah!" Anna uttered a great cry of pain, but with lips tightly shut, she refused to tell the men where Beryl


    was.


    Puzzled by her refusal to cooperate, the men frowned in anger, then one of them viciously kicked her


    hard in the chest. Gasping in pain she spewed forth a stream of blood.


    Hiding behind the statue, Beryl watched the scene of abuse in helpless terror. Frighted out of her young


    mind, she almost let out a scream of horror, but she covered her small mouth with her hands, holding


    back the expression of fear. She could not risk being found by the thugs again, and tears of


    desperation beaded her marbled cheeks.


    Anna seemed to be aware of Beryl being in sight of the drama, and she looked in her general direction,


    silently mouthing, "Go, go..."


    "Anna..." Beryl murmured choking on her tears.


    She wanted to save Anna but she knew with certainty that it would be futile, as she was too small and


    weak to fight off the muscled bandits. If she tried to help, she would simply be caught again.


    Finally, she then epted that she couldn''t save Anna or her mother if she was caught by those men.


    With a grim little swallow, she looked into Anna''s worried eyes and, gritting her teeth, turned to run


    away.


    ''Anna, I promise I''ll find Dad and he will save you!'' she vowed solemnly in her little heart.


    She ran as far as she could, her chest hurting from the breath burning her lungs. Not knowing how far


    she hade, she could only hope that it was out of reach of the bad men. Her legs trembled with


    exhaustion and she panted for breath.


    Finally able to breathe a bit better, she looked around and found herself at the side of an unknown


    road, and the realization struck home that she was hopelessly lost.


    What should she do now, to find her father?


    After all, she was only five years old, and despite having a good memory, she hadn''t been everywhere


    in Jingshi City, and she had no idea where she was now.


    There were no passers-by around to ask for directions either.


    She stood staring nkly at the ck road with cars speeding past, and looked with longing at the


    head-lights that flew past only to dim on the horizon. Fatigue made her eyes ache and she felt weak.


    Before shepletely despaired, she suddenly saw a familiar ck luxury car. Fixing her eyes on it


    she saw her father, Jacob, sitting in the back.


    ''Thank goodness. Daddy''se to find me!''


    Excited at the thought of being rescued, she ran towards the car as fast as she could, yelling, "Daddy!


    Please stop! Daddy! Daddy!" She finally screamed in desperation.


    However, the people inside the car didn''t hear her as the car was traveling at high speed and quickly


    disappeared from view.


    Beryl tried to run faster to catch up as she continued screaming and crying, "Daddy! Daddy, stop the


    car! It''s me, Beryl!"


    However, even an adult could never have caught up to the speeding car, and she didn''t stand a chance


    on her shortened juvenile limbs.


    Running out of control, she tripped and fell to the ground, hitting the gravel next to the road with her


    knees. Painnced through the scraped and bruised joints. Holding her bleeding knees Beryl began


    crying in pain and fear.


    "Daddy...


    Why didn''t you hear me?" she wailed disappointedly.


    Sinking into despair, she didn''t notice the minibus driving up behind her quietly. A man with a mask


    stepped out and silently approached.


    She was surprised by a powerful set of arms which grabbed her from behind. Struggling to her feet she


    was swiftly incapacitated by a handkerchief soaked in a powerful drug that covered her mouth and


    nose tightly.


    "Hmm..." She gagged on the pungent odor which invaded her nose and throat. Struggling like a


    frightened deer under the hunter''s cross-hairs achieved nothing, and she soonpsed into an


    anesthetized unconsciousness. Closing her eyes, the expression of desperate horror fixed on her


    beautiful face.


    Casually picking her up like a discarded toy, he swung her limp, rag-doll body over his shoulder, and


    then carried her to the vehicle. The bva hid his face and the cruel scar of a smile. Getting into the


    driver''s seat he stepped on the elerator and sped off with his prize.


    In the Maybach, Jacob opened his eyes, which were bright with remembrances, and he asked, "Sam,


    did you hear something?"


    Sam, who was driving the car, quickly answered, "No, sir."


    An ominous presentiment came into Jacob''s mind. He frowned andmanded, "Stop the car."


    "Yes, Mr. Jacob," Sam replied and immediately mmed on the brakes. He dared not ask the reason.


    Since Jacob''s solo returned to Jingshi City from D country, he had be even more secretive and


    his motives were a mystery. Even his face remained a studied mask which revealed none of his


    emotions.


    The car stopped and Jacob got out at once. With determination he walked back and looked around as


    if searching for someone.


    A few moments ago, he seem to have heard someone call out to him saying, "Daddy."


    The voice was faint but echoed in his ears again and again.


    He looked down the long road ahead of him and the steady stream of traffic, but saw no-one that could


    have called out. Was it just an illusion?


    He remained standing still in one spot, with his eyes roaming about, but found nothing. Feeling


    confused he finally returned to the car. Once seated inside, he lifted his hands to press at his throbbing


    temples and closed his eyes for a moment to ease the aching in his scull. "Let''s go," he finally said.


    For some reason, he felt weak and that he had missed something important.


    ''What a ridiculous feeling! I''m Jacob and I have no weakness.


    No-one is important to me, that is weakness. Letting someone in, is weakness. I won''t let it happen, ''


    he thought, rehearsing the words like a mantra, as if secretly trying to convince himself.


    ...


    Beryl was still unconscious as the minivan reached the suburbs. Looking about to be sure that no-one


    saw them, the man with the mask took her out and handed her to a woman.


    The masked man proudly asked, "What about this kid? She is beautiful and lovely. I think she''s the


    most beautiful girl I have ever seen."


    The woman looked carefully at Beryl''s delicate little face and nodded approvingly, "She''s a real beauty.


    I think she will fetch a high price. But why does she still sleep like the dead?"


    "I guess she inhaled too much anesthetic. Take it easy. She will wake upter," the man exined.


    "Okay."


    The woman shook her head reproachfully, but breathed a sigh of relief and took Beryl into the


    warehouse.


    When Beryl woke up, she was still dazed and didn''t know where she was. Then, as her vision cleared,


    she saw the girls and women huddled around her.


    She sat up suddenly, ignoring the spinning sensation in her head, looked around and asked, "You...


    Why are we locked up here?"


    A girl of her own age whispered, "Because we''re going to be sold. Everyone here is going to be sold."


    "Sold?" Confused Beryl could only murmur and repeat this strange concept. She had never heard of


    the selling of people, and knew nothing of the flesh trade. Abducting and trafficking in women and


    children was foreign to her.


    A weepy-eyed woman, whose name was Yilia, exined, "We are now like toys. If we are sold, we will


    lose our freedom and we can''t see our parents anymore, and we will also suffer a lot."


    Her words were like demons in the air and many of the young girls began to look around fearfully while


    they cried hysterically.


    But Beryl didn''t cry. She looked around and found that the warehouse was full of women and young


    girls, ranging from their early teens to early twenties.


    All the women in the warehouse had one characteristic: they were all beautiful.


    She understood then why she had been caught, perhaps only beautiful girls could be sold for a high


    price.


    "Why don''t you cry?" The girl, who had spoken to Beryl, asked in a puzzled tone, "Are you not afraid at


    all?"


    In response Beryl shook her head firmly and spoke with conviction, "My father is very powerful. He will


    soone to save me!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Really? I also hope my father wille and save me," the girl said hopefully.


    "They will most certainlye," Berylforted.


    Her words seemed to calm the girl, and she introduced herself, "My name is Mona. What about you?"


    "My name is Beryl," she replied.


    The two little girls sat side by side and talked to each other in hushed tones.


    Yilia stared at the two little girls with burning eyes. She was overwhelmed by jealousy and envy, and


    her face twisted into an ugly expression of rage. How could they find peace so quickly in these dismal


    conditions?


    She worked as a clerk for a smallpany and with her beautiful face, she had numerous pursuers


    and suitors. Life was happy every day.


    But in the afternoon of the day before yesterday, everything changed.


    She had met a lost child, and had decided to walk him home, but along the way, she was blitz attacked


    and knocked out. Like the other girls, she had woken up here.


    She was normally a kind woman, but she med that child fornding her in this awful situation.


    If that child was here, she would tear him up! Following the breach of her trust, she now hated all


    children in the world. To her they were hell-spawn and evil.


    She found it difficult to understand why the traffickers had abducted her. One thing was clear in her


    mind though, she was now lost in this mess because of that child.

 Chapter 539 Did We Make It

    Chapter 539 Did We Make It


    "Don''t even think about it. By the time your father gets here, you will have already been sold to rich, old


    perverts." Yilia''s eyes burned with contempt, and she snuffed out thest glimmer of hope like a candle.


    Her discouraging words forced the girl to helplessly cry out for help, "Dad..."


    "No! This cannot be happening," Beryl firmly clenched her tiny fists, "My father will be here soon to


    save me, and he will also save you. Don''t be afraid, Mona!"


    "Who is your father? Do you really think he is capable of getting us out of here? Is he a powerful man?"


    Yillia made no effort to conceal her sarcasm.


    Beryl looked at her with intent and replied, "My father is more powerful than any man you will have ever


    known. His name is Jacob Gu. He''lle for me. You''ll see!"


    "Jacob Gu?" Yilia shook her head, as if she didn''t catch what Beryl had said. "Your father is Jacob Gu?


    Are you kidding me? I don''t believe it!"


    "I don''t need you to believe me." Beryl held the other girl''s hand and sat down on the other side.


    Yilia carefully observed the pretty little girl again, and she realized that Beryl did bear a striking


    resemble to Jacob. All of a sudden, her mind was sent reeling, unable to ept the possibility of the


    little girl telling the truth.


    "Is your father really Jacob, little girl?"


    Beryl said nothing in response. She didn''t have the patience to sit around trying to win Yilia''s


    eptance.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Even though you are Jacob''s daughter, you are sitting here with us all just like any other girl. By


    tomorrow, we will all be sold. Are you sure he will be here on time to get you out of here?"


    ''If this girl truly is Jacob''s daughter, the kidnappers are going to pay for what they''ve done to her with


    their lives when Jacobes to rescue his daughter, '' Yilia mused.


    Beryl, however, was lost in deep thought, mulling over what Yilia had said.


    Her father did not hear her screaming his name before she got taken away. How would he know that


    she was in Z country looking for him, let alone the fact that she got kidnapped there?


    The more she analyzed it logically, the more unlikely it seemed that her father wasing to save her!


    What was she to do? She would have to save herself, without her father''s help!


    But what could a little girl like her do against those kidnappers?


    Beryl looked around, carefully observing the fellow victims in the warehouse. She wondered whether


    they would stand a chance if all of them fought together?


    The moment Yilia noticed Beryl''s suspicious behavior, she taunted, "Little girl, what are you up to?"


    Beryl hesitated for a moment, but when she considered the fact that adding one more person to their


    numbers would strengthen them, she decided to speak her mind. "Auntie, I have an idea," said Beryl,


    under her breath.


    Yilia scoffed disapprovingly, "Who are you calling auntie? Do I look like an auntie to you?"


    Beryl was irritated by her reaction. After all, this was neither the time nor the ce to be arguing about


    such trivial matters. She rolled her eyes and said, "Okay, fine. Sister, I have an idea..."


    Yilia seemed pleased by the change Beryl had made. After hearing out Beryl''s idea, she taunted her, "I


    thought you said you wanted to wait for your father? What now? Have you lost your confidence in your


    father?"


    Beryl shook her head, but she looked determined. "Of course I have confidence in my father, but it''s


    always better to have a n B. What if you''re right and my father doesn''t make it here on time. Do you


    want to get sold to some rich, depraved man? I don''t think you''d want to be someone''s y thing,


    would you?"


    "For sure." Yilia sat there thinking, her eyes focused on nothing in particr. Having considered


    everything, she decided to ept Beryl''s suggestion. She then turned to discuss it with the other adult


    women in the warehouse.


    At first, some of the women seemed skeptical about Beryl''s proposal. However, after watching another


    woman being dragged out and abused, everyone buried their doubts. The shrill cry of the helpless


    woman gave them chills.


    It was clear to them, that if they didn''t fight back, one of them could be the next to go.


    The little girls trembled in their arms, and some of them could not stop crying. Everything they had


    witnessed in the past few days was far beyond theirprehension. Sometimes the world could be a


    dark ce, devoid of light and hope.


    Soon, the time to act had presented itself.


    When the woman guarding them came to check in on them, all the girls swallowed nervously and


    looked at each other for a few seconds, before they started crying out in pain.


    "Ahh! My stomach hurts..."


    "My head feels like it''s going to split open..."


    "I feel like my insides are burning like fire..."


    As expected, the children''s acting skills weren''t very convincing. The female guard watched them


    squirming on the floor with a straight face and burst outughing. She picked up the first little girl in


    front of her and sneered, "Why are you putting on such a bad performance? I''m amazed you still have


    the guts to act in front of me! Little girl, are you so naive to believe that I would be fooled by your little


    tricks?"


    Unfortunately, the girl she picked up was Beryl.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Beryl sunk her teeth into the guard''s arm and clung to her like a baby


    wolf, almost tearing off a piece of her arm.


    A spasm of pain contorted the woman''s face and she wanted to tear Beryl to shreds!


    However, a group of women rushed up to her and took her down quickly. Immediately, they put a piece


    of cloth in her mouth to keep her from screaming and then pinned her hands and feet to the floor. Some


    of them reached forward and kicked her in the stomach mercilessly...


    They took out all the pain and grievances they had suffered in the past few days on this woman.


    The most vicious of them all was Yilia. She sunk her nails into their woman''s face and almost scratched


    her face off.


    They would have killed the woman if they weren''t interrupted by someone trying to open the door from


    the outside.


    The female guard writhed on the floor in a serpentine fashion, unable to bear the pain. With each


    footstep closing in from the outside, one step at a time, the fear in girls'' heart spread out like a deadly


    infection.


    Beryl was worried as well but she tried to calm everybody down. "Don''t worry! Let''s stick to the n.


    We have already taken down one of the guards. We can''t look back now. We have to move forward!"


    Beryl''s words spoke volumes about her character, and it made sense to everyone. They had almost


    beaten one of their captors to death. If they turned back now, the punishment they would receive would


    be unimaginable. There was no turning back!


    ''The only way we will seed is if we try!'' All the girls were united under the same thought.


    "Hello! Is there anyone out there? This auntie has fainted! I think she is sick! Someone! Please help!"


    Beryl shouted at the top of her voice, and her child-like voice showed no traces of falsehood.


    Soon, a man pushed the door open and walked in. But as soon as he stepped in, he tripped on a wire


    and fell to the ground! Before he knew it, the women inside surrounded him and gagged his mouth with


    a cloth. They repeated the same process they previously applied on the female guard.


    Yilia reached for the man''s cell phone and called the police.


    The man waspletely and utterly incapacitated by the women. They quickly tied his hands and feet


    with ropes they had made from their clothes.


    The entire ordeal had left all of them breathless, sweating profusely.


    "Did we make it?"


    "Of course we did."


    Out of sheer joy, the little girls all gave a muffled shout.


    Meanwhile, Yilia kept her eyes on Beryl the whole time. Blood dripped from the corner of her lips as


    she smiled faintly. Although, it wasn''t visible on the surface, there was an eerie aura about her that


    lingered deep inside of her.


    ''It wasn''t a wless n, but wasn''t it too clever for a five-year-old kid toe up with? And she was


    almost fearless in the face of danger!


    Perhaps it is because of the blood of Jacob that runs in her veins, '' Yilia wondered, baffled by Beryl''s


    courage and tenacity.


    There were several watchmen ying cards outside. By the time they realized that two of their men


    had note back for a long time, it was already toote.


    The police stormed in and arrested all of the kidnappers in a very short time. They rescued all the


    abductees and brought them to safety in time.


    Having been through a lot in one day, Beryl was so tired that she fell asleep in the patrol wagon.


    However, carefully observing Beryl''s face, Yilia, suddenly had a bold idea in her head.

 Chapter 540 You Are So Kind

    Chapter 540 You Are So Kind


    When Beryl woke up she found herself in a big bed. To her surprise, her clothes had been changed and


    her wound had been dressed properly. She whipped her head around, but nothing she saw seemed


    familiar to her.


    Beryl wore a puzzled expression as she had no idea what had happened to her. She noticed a woman


    standing by the window and sat up straight.


    "Are you awake, Beryl?" The woman had a kind voice.


    Yilia was delighted to see the little girl awake. "Our rescue went sessfully. There''s nothing to be


    afraid of," she said happily.


    "But why I am here? I should be at the police station. Why here?" Beryl''s eyes flickered nervously in


    doubt.


    She was expecting to wake up at the police station now so that she could ask the police to help her find


    her father.


    Yilia paused for a moment and then answered, "You know, the police had to deal with many other


    important andplicated cases. They had no time to take you back to your father. So they asked me


    to help you find your father. You said your father is Jacob Gu, right? I know him."


    Beryl frowned, seemingly skeptical of Yilia''s exnation. "Can you really help me find my father?"


    "Of course. I will take you to him today. Would that make you happy?" Yilia smiled at her. For some


    reason, she no longer was the mean woman from before. It was as if she wasn''t Yilia at all.


    If Beryl really was Jacob''s daughter, she would be a fool to let such a good opportunity slip by her


    hands. Yilia was hoping to score a big reward by bringing Jacob''s daughter to him.


    More importantly, she was hoping to use this opportunity to meet Jacob so she could woo him into


    marriage. Perhaps then she would go from rags to riches overnight.


    The thought of Jacob''s handsome face, his wealth and his status, deeply excited Yilia''s deluded


    imagination. She blushed red picturing herself and Jacob as lovers in her mind.


    Perhaps she was destined to be Jacob''s wife. God had finally smiled down upon her and blessed her


    with an opportunity of a lifetime. She wouldn''t miss it for the world.


    Her good fortune had brought Beryl to her, who could lead her to meet the most handsome man she


    had ever seen, Jacob.


    In order to leave a good impression to Jacob, she tried her best to please Beryl. So the first thing she


    did was take Beryl to have a meal at a fancy restaurant. Later that day, she went to a shopping mall


    and bought herself an expensive dress. Then she got a new haircut to make herself look more


    attractive.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She had apletely new image after she had put on her new dress. The new hairstyle made her look


    like a fancy woman. The grim look she always had on her face was gone and she was delighted at the


    thought of her iing good luck. To show her kindness to Beryl, she decided to buy Beryl a new


    dress too.


    In the shopping mall, Beryl stood in front of a bright mirror, in a beautiful dress, looking at herself, but


    she didn''t seem happy at all. She could hardly wait to see her father. "I don''t want a new dress. Can


    you take me to see my father now? I want to see him as soon as possible," she begged Yilia.


    "Take it easy, Beryl." Yilia smiled and said, "I will take you to see your father. But don''t you want to look


    pretty for you father? I think your father would be happy to see you in this beautiful dress."


    Frustrated, Beryl furrowed her eyebrows and stomped her feet on the ground. "But I really need to see


    my father."


    Yilia tantly disregarded Beryl and looked around to find other dresses for her to try on. After a while,


    she turned to Beryl and said, "We have plenty of time. There''s no need to rush. You can rest assured. I


    promise that you will see your father today. But if you don''t listen to me, I am afraid I won''t be able to


    help you see your father."


    Finding no other alternatives, Beryl mped her lips because she was afraid that Yilia wouldn''t take her


    to her father if she got on her bad side.


    To appease Yilia, Beryl tried on every dress she chose for her. She figured if she couldn''t win the easy


    way, she might as well try the hard way.


    The sales clerk stood beside Beryl with several other dresses in her hands, waiting to help Beryl


    change into them. "Miss, you are so lucky to have this lovely girl. Look, how beautiful she looks like in


    this dress. She is just like a princess. The dress suits her very much." The sales clerk cajoled Yilia


    when Beryl came out of the fitting room in another new dress.


    Suffice it to say, Yilia was quite delighted to hear the sales clerk''s ttering words. Moved by how


    obedient Beryl was, Yilia''s bad impression of children had gradually vanished. She believed she could


    have a harmonious rtionship with this girl after she got together with Jacob.


    "I will take this one. You don''t have to pack it, because she doesn''t need to change into her old clothes


    anymore," Yilia said to the sales clerk.


    "Okay. Well, what about these dresses?" The shopping guide gestured at the other dresses she had in


    her hand.


    "No, thanks. I will just take one. That''s enough," Yilia replied impatiently. She used to be stingy, but this


    time she was determined to sacrifice her money in order to get her a big fortune in the near future.


    Having thought of that, she took out her credit card carefully and then handed it to the sales clerk. She


    pretended to be generous and coughed to clear her throat. "Here is the card."


    The sales clerk took the card with a smile and walked away to the cashier desk, cursing at Yilia in her


    mind. "Such a meandy! Only bought one dress for her child after trying so many. I am fed up of


    stingy people. What a waste of time!" she said under her breath.


    Somehow, Yilia''s ears caught on what she said. She rushed at the sales clerk angrily and yelled at her,


    "What did you say? How dare you! Do you know who I am? And do you know who she is?"


    Yilia pulled Beryl over and showed her to the sales clerk. "She is the daughter of Jacob Gu! Do you


    think I can''t afford these clothes? I''m warning you! I could ask Jacob to buy the entire shop if I wanted,"


    she bragged.


    All the while, she hinted at the sales clerk that she was Jacob''s woman.


    "I don''t think my father would do that. I know him," Beryl murmured.


    "Aha!" The sales clerk burst outughing. It was quite clear that she didn''t believe anything Yilia had


    said before. She had seen numerous hypocritical women ever since she started working here. "Even if


    the little girl is Jacob''s daughter, what does that have to do with you? It doesn''t mean that you are her


    mother. I called you a mean woman, not this girl," the sales clerk argued and looked at Yilia scornfully.


    "I have seen so many snobbish and superficial people like you!" Yilia was shouting venomously. She


    lost her temper and decided to fight back. "Just wait and see. You will soone to know what is my


    rtion to her. Until then I hope you don''t forget what you''ve said to me."


    Yilia then grabbed Beryl''s hand and walked away.


    "You will see. I will make the people who looked down upon me pay a heavy price! Beryl, you must do


    me a favor. Please ask your father to help me teach these bad people a lesson."


    Beryl hesitated and then replied, "But I don''t think it would be nice of you to do that."


    "Do you think I am wrong? It''s that sales clerk''s fault! You should be taking my side. I will make her


    regret what she did to me." Yilia vowed to herself, as she clenched her fists firmly. Suddenly it urred


    to her that she should teach Beryl what to call her, so she stopped cursing and bent down to Beryl.


    "Sweetie, from now on, you should address me properly."


    She wanted Beryl to be intimate with her because it would help her to get close to Jacob more easily.


    Beryl, however, had no idea what her intentions were. "Okay, but what should I call you?" she asked.


    Yilia mulled it over for a long time and then finally came up with a proper title. She happily said, "You


    can call me aunt."


    "Sure, aunt," Beryl replied. What a fast learner!


    "Let''s go find your father," Yilia said.


    "Really?" Beryl jumped with excitement and then she said, "Thank you, dear aunt. You are so kind."


    Beryl had been anxious to see her father. She needed to tell her father that her mother and Anna were


    in danger.


    However, she was afraid that Yilia wouldn''t help her, so she did her best to make her happy. Everything


    she did was for the purpose of seeing her father.


    Beryl learned it the hard way, that no one in the world would love her as much as her mother and father


    did. Difficult circumstances had taught her to be self-reliant when her parents were not by her side.


    After all, she was brave enough toe to another country and save her mother on her own.


    Yilia was grateful for Beryl''s obedience, but she also felt a little guilty for treating her badly before and


    taking advantage of this innocent little girl now. "I will take you to the Gu Consortium right now," she


    said.


    Yilia and Beryl went out the shopping mall and hailed a taxi on the street. They got on the taxi and told


    the driver to take them to their next destination.


    Beryl waited in the car anxiously, hoping that driver would drive fast. While Yilia was excited to meet


    Jacob as she kept re-doing her make-up and adjusting her dress, wanting to show her perfect image to


    Jacob.


    "Beryl, does my hairstyle look good? And how about this dress? Is it beautiful?" Yilia''s face glowed with


    anticipation.


    Beryl didn''t understand why Yilia cared about her appearance so much but the only thing she knew


    was that Yilia wanted her acknowledgement, so she yed along. "You look quite beautiful, aunt."


    Yilia was over the moon with her answer. She imagined her meeting with Jacob and rehearsed what


    she would say to him in her mind over and over again. Everything she did was solely to attract Jacob''s


    attention.


    Suddenly, her daydream came to an end when she realized they had arrived at the building of the Gu


    Consortium.


    Yilia got off the taxi with Beryl and entered the building confidently, as if she was already a member of


    the Gu family.

 Chapter 541 Mr. Gu Doesnt Have A Daughter

    Chapter 541 Mr. Gu Doesn''t Have A Daughter


    "I want to see Mr. Gu."


    Yilia regarded the receptionist with haughty eyes, flipping back her hair in what she thought was a


    graceful movement.


    The receptionist smiled politely and said patronizingly, "Do you have an appointment, Miss?"


    "Appointment? No."


    "I''m sorry, but you need to make an appointment to see Mr. Gu."


    Yilia frowned impatiently, "Then you can make an appointment for me now."


    The receptionist kept her condescending smile in ce and sweetly said, "Not everyone can make an


    appointment with Mr. Gu. He is very busy. Please identify yourself first."


    Identify herself?


    Yilia was just a clerk for a smallpany. How could she identify herself? She felt she was being


    treated poorly, and was fast bing angry.


    "This is Mr. Gu''s daughter." She held Beryl out like a shield in front of her and snarled, "Does this


    qualify as enough of an identity? Does a child need an appointment to see her own father? This is


    ridiculous!"


    Beryl stood awkwardly, but said politely and in a sincere tone, "Hello. I came here to find my father. His


    last name is ''Gu'', and his name is Jacob..."


    The receptionist looked at Beryl for a long while. She couldn''t help considering that the little girl did


    seem to look like Mr. Gu. Could it be...


    "Surely, will you be responsible for the dy, if you keep a daughter from meeting with her father?" Yilia


    had summoned up her courage and chipped in.


    Judging from her coquettish stance, the receptionist wondered if this woman was a past lover of Mr.


    Gu, and that she had brought her daughter here to find him...


    True, Yilia was pretty, but certainly not gorgeous enough to win Mr. Gu''s attentions. Besides her


    temperament was lousy! Mr. Gu would never like this kind of woman, would he?


    His ex-girlfriends were all visually stunning and possessed the charm of good upbringings. This flirt


    could notpare to women like Miss Emily and Miss Cloris.


    But Beryl''s striking resemnce to him made her hesitate.


    The receptionist thought for a moment, then decided to call her superior and report the matter. Soon


    the superior called to the CEO''s office and received a short reply.


    "Mr. Gu says he doesn''t have a daughter."


    The receptionist felt relieved as she set down the phone receiver.


    Yilia''s look suddenly changed to one of confusion and uncertainty, "How is that possible? She is


    definitely his daughter! Have you ever seen anyone look like Mr. Gu this much?!"


    The receptionist''s smile had disappeared, and she repeated in a businesslike tone, "Excuse me, but


    Mr. Gu has confirmed that he doesn''t have a daughter."


    "That''s impossible!" Yilia couldn''t believe this at all. She felt her dreams turning to ash, "You must be


    lying! It is impossible for Mr. Gu to have said this. She is his daughter! His own flesh and blood!"


    "There are lots of people that look like each other. Are they also Mr. Gu''s children? Miss, it''s time for


    you to leave now."


    "No! I definitely will not leave! I want to see Mr. Gu! If he saw this child, he would never deny her!"


    Beryl seemed to not have heard their quarrel, as she stood nkly staring at the floor. She kept


    thinking about the receptionist''s words.


    "Mr. Gu says he doesn''t have a daughter."


    No daughter? Then what was she?


    Shouldn''t she be the daughter of her dad and mum?


    Why did her father say this?


    Beryl was so sad that she couldn''t breathe. She felt abandoned by the whole world, "Daddy can''t say


    this thing, since he loves mom and me so much..."


    The woman seated behind the desk felt intense pity for the little girl as she saw her eyes redden with


    tears that threatened to erupt. There was nothing that she could do though, as she was merely an


    employee and it was out of her hands.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Dear, is there perhaps a misunderstanding? Mr. Gu would never lie. There''s no need for him to."


    Beryl sniffled softly, wiped her eyes and replied sadly, "But I didn''t lie either. I really am his daughter.


    We used to live in D country before..."


    "I''m sorry, but you need to leave here now. It ispletely impossible for you to meet Mr. Gu."


    "I''m not leaving!" Yilia couldn''t even pretend to be elegant anymore. She began to curse and shriek like


    a shrew, "You''re lying to me, Bitch! I tell you. I must see Mr. Gu today! But when I see him, I''ll ask him


    to fire you immediately! Then you will never find another job!"


    She only received an indifferentugh as the receptionist called security, "This woman is causing


    trouble. Please see her out."


    "Let me go! Let me go!" Her face contorted in rage. Yilia struggled in an attempt to escape their firm


    hold, "I shall teach you a lessonter. Just you see! Open your eyes and see what''s right in front of


    your noses. She is Mr. Gu''s daughter!"


    "You are dreaming!" The security guardughed and casually hauled her towards the exit, mocking her


    rudely, "How can you imagine that Mr. Gu would have had a child with you? Have you looked at


    yourself in the mirror?"


    It was obvious that they thought Yilia a gold-digger, for she had not identified herself clearly and they


    thought Beryl was her daughter. They extended no care to Beryl either, considering her part of the


    scheme.


    They threw her to the concrete blocks outside the offices and the force left her dazed and in pain. She


    lay groaning, temporarily unable to even stand.


    With her clothes and hair all torn and disheveled Yilia also sat on the paving next to Beryl. She looked


    the part of a mad woman who was obsessed with a wealthy man.


    People passing by the gate of the Gu Consortium pointed at her with scorn and sarcastic words.


    "Auntie, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault..." Beryl had never in her wildest thoughts imagined that Jacob would


    refuse to ept her. She couldn''t understand why he was doing so.


    "Of course it''s all your fault!"


    Equally disturbed, Yilia felt wronged and was angry that matters had not transpired as she had


    nned. She had hoped for an opportunity with Jacob by returning his child. It was a means to get


    what she wanted.


    But she had never expected that they would be driven out in such a terrible way.


    "I shall find a way to meet my Dad!" Clenching her small fists, Beryl headed back into the Gu


    Consortium building.


    "Come back!" Yilia grabbed her arm, "Don''t you feel embarrassed enough? I wonder if you even told


    me the truth, perhaps you aren''t Jacob''s daughter!"


    Shaking her head firmly Beryl denied, "No, no, no, I didn''t lie!"


    "Why didn''t Mr. Gu want to see you then? He said he didn''t have a daughter! If you are not a copy cat,


    then who are you?"


    "I don''t know the reason why my daddy said that he doesn''t have a daughter, but I swear I didn''t lie! He


    might have lost his memory. If they let me see him, he will remember me!"


    "You have more hot air than a weather balloon! Meet him? You have just pissed me off. We''re leaving


    here now. I don''t want to lose anymore face!"


    Yilia stared at Beryl fiercely as she would rather take her back immediately.


    As they left, Sam returned from anotherpany. He saw them just step into a waiting taxi, and he felt


    a pang of recognition. Running he tried to catch up to them.


    However, the taxi drove off at speed and he didn''t reach it in time.


    Sam entered reception and ask the receptionist, "Who were those two people standing at the front door


    just now? What happened to the woman and that little girl?"

 Chapter 542 You Dont Have the Right

    Chapter 542 You Don''t Have the Right


    The receptionist looked at Sam and said, "Mr. Sam, let me tell you what really happened here." She


    then proceeded to tell the whole story without leaving any detail behind, which was admiringly on point.


    As the receptionist finished, Sam''s face immediately darkened. He pondered for a moment as he


    looked down before raising his head to look at the receptionist and asked, "You mentioned that little girl


    looked like Mr. Jacob? Does she look around five or six years old and pretty enough like a Barbie


    Doll?"


    The receptionist''s eyes widened in surprise. She hastily nodded her head and replied, "Yes, that''s right,


    but Mr. Sam, pardon me for asking, how do you know this information exactly?"


    With his eyebrows furrowed into a frown, Sam kept his stare on the receptionist and ignored her


    question. Instead, he went on with his questions. "Do you know where they have gone? Did any of


    them leave any contact details?"


    The receptionist shook her head helplessly and responded, "No. I''m sorry, Sir."


    Sam sighed. His eyes looked bothered andplicated. If he was not mistaken, the little girl could be


    Jacob''s daughter, Beryl. However, Jacob refused to ept and admit it.


    Why? Why on earth was that?


    Then again, since Jacob just came back from D Country himself, his temperament and attitude had


    changed so much that Sam could hardly recognize him. Moreover, his behavior turned more and more


    malicious and ruthless that there was nothing in his heart but fire and rage.


    Furthermore, he never even once mentioned Emily''s name again. Since that was the case, no one


    around him was allowed to mention Emily''s name. It had became a taboo as if once mentioned, a


    bomb was going to explode right there.


    Every single day, everyone in thepany thought very carefully before they act or speak and


    shivered in fear after having met the true iron hand of Jacob.


    Sam flinched as he felt a pang of ache at his right temple. His hand immediately reached for it and


    pressed down on it as a massage and pain relief. For sure, something had happened to Jacob,


    because he did not even recognize Beryl. Sam suspected that Jacob might had gotten into an ident


    that hit his head, or that he was poisoned enough to forget his own daughter.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    What ever happened to Jacob, he must quickly know about. Sam thanked the receptionist and left in


    haste.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Yilia got home, she rushed towards Beryl and roughly ripped off Beryl''s skirt.


    Beryl''s eyes widened in shock and fear.


    "You don''t have the right to wear this pretty dress! It doesn''t and will never suit you. Such a waste of my


    own money!" Yilia raised her hands above and eximed in a fit of anger.


    She spent so much money today and never achieved or gain anything back. Not only did she not see


    the face of Jacob, but she was also kicked out by the security guards, which made her feel so


    humiliated that as soon as she had set foot at theforts of her own house did her rage explode.


    Crossing her arms on her chest, she heaved a really heavy breath and red at Beryl. "Jacob''s


    daughter? Huh. Unbelievable. If you are indeed his daughter, then why doesn''t he admit that? It''s


    considered a facy if Jacob himself confirms otherwise. Even if indeed you are, maybe the reason


    why Jacob refused to recognize you is because the woman who gave birth to you is shameless and


    worthy of humiliation! Because, why then? How could Jacob have such an attitude to you if not for


    being a shameless reminder?"


    Beryl red back at Yilia and refused to back down even if she was just a little girl. "You don''t have the


    right to talk about my mother that way, you shameless woman!" She bit her lower lip and challenged


    Yilia with a piercing stare before she angrily added, "My mom and dad are in a great rtionship that


    no one can ever take from them to the point that they will be together forever, until death do them part!"


    Yilia rolled her eyes and scoffed. "Together forever? Death do them part? You believe in that crap?


    Well, if so, then why didn''t your mother juste to find your father herself? Why did she just let you, a


    little, powerless kid, go instead? Maybe it''s because she doesn''t have any shame to face him herself!"


    Beryl stomped her foot on the ground, her hands clenching into angry fists. "No! It''s not anywhere near


    what you said at all! How dare you keep talking about my mother that way?"


    Yilia pointed at Berly with her index finger and stared the little kid down with a more angry stare.


    "Because I can!" Beryl gave Yilia a more piercing stare as well and eximed back, "If there is


    someone shameless between you and my mother, then it is obviously you, you shameless, humiliating


    woman!" Yilia''s nose red and steam came out from her body. The more she thought about all that


    had happened and all that this little spoiled brat said, the more furious she became. She screamed and


    threw Beryl''s dress angrily on the floor and pulled Beryl by her small left wrist. She raised a hand and


    started beating Beryl behind while saying, "You will not only get scolding from me, but you also deserve


    to be beat, you brat. You let me lose such a big face today! Oh, the humiliation! Just thinking about it


    makes me want to beat you up harder!"


    Beryl flinched in pain. Tears started to brim on the sides of her eyes and the only word she could hear


    was, "Pa!" - the sound of Yilia''s palm hitting her over and over again. Yilia pped Beryl''s fair and


    delicate skin so hard that the little girl''s body immediately was painted in red finger prints.


    Beryl struggled and tried to remove Yilia''s hold of her, but she was just not strong enough. She was in


    great pain, and the only thing she could do now was toughen up inside, so she shouted, "You don''t


    have the right to beat me! Stop! This is child abuse!"


    Yilia scoffed without stopping and said, "Child abuse? Really? This is discipline, you lying brat. You lied


    to me, and you deserve a beating." Beryl bit her lower lip as she felt warm tears roll down her cheeks.


    Yilia didn''t seem to notice the little girl''s reaction and seemed to be enjoying herself at beating the little


    girl. It was like she got addicted to it that she beat Beryl harder and harder each time, which was


    followed by a string of curses. "Such hateful children! Children who grew up without having


    experienced discipline! No one is deserved to be spoiled! I must teach you a lesson, you ungrateful


    child!"


    Yilia remembered all that these hateful brats had done. Last time, she tried to help a child finding his


    parents and ended up being abducted. Today, this child lied to her, which resulted to shame and


    humiliation for her part. Children were indeed the most annoying creatures in this world!


    Now, all she wanted to do was teach bad children a lesson.


    On the other hand, Beryl, who was just a innocent five-year-old little girl, was so spoiled that Emily,


    Jacob, and even Sean never dared toy a hand on her. The people around her wouldn''t let her suffer


    like this or any other forms of harm as well.


    Even Tina never physically hurt Beryl. She only kidnapped the little girl and mentally tortured her.


    Everybody did have their own first times for Beryl had never been treated like an animal before.


    Because of that, her body became so tender and fragile that as soon as Yilia hit her, her body bruised


    over like an apple, full of red and swollen scars. Beryl kept crying in pain, but Yilia ignored her cries, so


    Beryl opened her mouth and screamed helplessly, "Aunt, please! Stop hitting me already! It hurts! It


    hurts!"


    "You liar! You deserve this! Now, stop whining, you brat!"


    "I didn''t lie! When did I lie? Ow! It hurts!"


    There was a knock on the door, which made Yilia stop, her eyes widened in shock.


    "Is something wrong? What''s going on inside? We can hear cries of help from beside!"


    Yilia realized that it was just the neighbors, and Beryl''s cries must had drew them over. Beryl felt hope


    as her tears fell on the floor like beads of a broken string. She opened her mouth and tried to shout for


    help, but Yilia was fast enough to cover Beryl''s mouth, muffling Beryl''s cries of help.


    Yilia turned to face the door and shouted impatiently, "Mind your own business! This kid just deserves


    to be disciplined. My kid, you all hear me? I can teach her and beat her especially if she deserves it!"


    The neighbors talked outside but couldn''t be understood. A sigh seemed to havee from them after


    a few moments. "Kids are delicate and precious. You can''t hit too hard, or you will regret your own


    actions."


    "What did I say? I said, mind your own business as I''ll mind my own!"


    The neighbors slowly scrambled off and believed that it was just a family matter that they couldn''t


    meddle with. They tried their best to help, but they simply couldn''t do anything about family matters.


    Beryl gasped and was afraid that her only hope would leave. She bit Yilia''s hand sharply, making Yilia


    take her hand out, wincing in pain. Beryl wanted to shout for help.


    She wanted to keep screaming for help. However, before she could take her chance to cry out, a very


    heavy p fell on her left cheek making her fall on the ground.


    Her head throbbed, and her left cheek started to feel warm and swollen. Her ears rang, making her


    momentarily deaf. She tasted something metallic at the side of her lips. Her small and delicate lips


    popped and started to bleed.


    All Beryl could feel now was pain. She was suffering from a new feeling of excruciating pain.


    ''Why?'' she wondered, ''Why was I being treated this way?


    What did I do wrong for me to deserve this?''


    Yilia checked the windows and confirmed that the neighbors had left. She then walked towards Beryl


    and made her stand up so she could smack her head and beat her. Beryl was unfazed like a puppet.


    "I just pped you, and now you y dead on me. What kind of brat do you really think you are for you


    don''t think that you should be touched and harmed a little?"


    As Yilia spoke, she pinched Beryl several times. Her anger turned to jealousy because of Beryl''s egg-


    like tender skin that was obviously been taken good care of.


    At that moment, no matter how much Yilia hurt Beryl, the little girl didn''t seem to be affected at all for


    there was no more resistance.


    After abusing her for such a time, Yilia finally felt bored for Beryl wasn''t reacting in pain anymore. She


    threw her like a rag doll on the ground.


    Closing her eyes, Beryl let herself be thrown on the ground. She lied there on the cold, hard floor,


    wearing nothing but undergarments. Her exposed snow-white skin was now covered with blue and


    purple bruises and red welts.


    Yilia frowned at the sight of Beryl and asked, "Stop ying dead on me. Are you really? You''re not


    even saying a word."


    Her eyes then filled with malice, and she suddenly lifted her foot and stepped down on Beryl''s little


    hand.


    Beryl''s eyes immediately opened. She couldn''t help but unleash a loud cry of pain. Her big, round eyes


    started to fill with tears again, looking like a small animal that had been bullied into a corner.


    The more fragile and beautiful something was, the more likely it was to be damaged and destroyed by


    malicious people.


    At that moment, Yilia''s expression turned to confusion. She wondered if she was simply venting her


    anger out or contorting to hurt the angelic and pretty little spoiled girl.


    Seeing the little girl''s pain expression, she finally decided to withdraw her foot. She felt satisfied already


    and kicked her on the side before she stormed off to the bathroom, leaving the frail girl behind.


    By the time the clock stroke twelve, Yilia was already sounding asleep in her huge andfortable


    bed, while Berylid still, shivering on the ground. She kept her empty gaze on the ceiling. She cried for


    so long that she had dried her tears out and couldn''t even shed one more as she winced in pain.


    With great sorrow building inside of her, she wondered why the world was being so cruel to her.


    Her mother had asked her to leave her home to find her father, but her father did not even recognize


    her at all. Did they all discard her? Did they all let her be treated like this?


    She felt greatly abandoned, deceived, and extremely hurt.


    Beryl closed her eyes and started to hope for her savior toe and pick her up in this hell hole.

 Chapter 543 Little Demon

    Chapter 543 Little Demon


    The sudden pain in her wrist awoke Yilia from a deep sleep. Someone had shed her wrist, and the


    pain was excruciating.


    "Ahhh!" Opening her eyes she was greeted by a bruised little face at her bedside. A pair of dark eyes


    were locked onto her in a most disconcerting way.


    In the dim light Beryl''s bruises appeared even more ghoulish, like a burnt doll in a horror film.


    "Beryl! What are you doing?" Clutching at the bleeding wound on her wrist, Yilia freaked out and began


    yelling, "What the hell are you doing to me?"


    Staring wordlessly at her, Beryl reached out and turned on the tablemp.


    "Calm down, auntie! Yelling only speeds up the loss of blood. Didn''t you know that?"


    The wicked woman who had once kidnapped her had said so.


    Yilia stared at her in disbelief. She couldn''t understand how the child could have harmed her, but her


    bleeding wound reminded her of the fact.


    Grabbing some tissues from the side table, she exploded in rage, "You rotten little girl! You are going to


    die!"


    A sudden sh dazzled her eyes as she finished speaking.


    Cold white light reflected off the knife which Beryl was wielding. Blood dripped from the sharp tip. It


    blossomed like red flowers on the floor.


    The child''s dark eyes gave her a chill. It cut into her own dark core, sharp as any knife.


    "Tip tap! Tip tap!" Beryl shed a horrid smile and spoke eerily, "Listen to the sound of the blood


    dripping on the floor. Do you like it, auntie?"


    Wide eyed, Yilia wanted to rip her to shreds, but she feared getting too close to the child and her knife.


    Instead she cursed loudly, "You! You little asshole!"


    "Asshole? Are you talking to yourself?" Beryl sneered, her dark eyes captivating Yilia. She continued,


    still smiling nefariously, "By the way, there is nothing you can do to stop the bleeding."


    "Go to hell!" Yilia screamed. Screaming in her mind, Yilia thought bravely, ''Do you honestly think that


    you can best an adult? You little bitch!'' But when she tried to get up, she was suddenly dizzy.


    ''What''s going on? Did I really lose that much blood?'' She wondered and began to panic.


    Suddenly she realized that the wound kept bleeding no matter how much tissue was being pressed


    onto it.


    "Tip tap! Tip tap!"


    The sound of her own blood dripping in the silent room deafened her.


    ''Did the bitch cut a vein?''


    ''Why do I keep bleeding no matter what I do?'' She thought in bewilderment.


    From blood loss she became too weak to even yell at Beryl. All her strength had been consumed by


    the collection of blood flowers growing on the floor at her feet.


    "Give... give me the phone!" She ordered feebly.


    shing an angelic smile, Beryl spoke sweetly. It was as if she were discussing homework, "Is that an


    order? Do you dare to issue orders, even now? Do you want to meet my knife again?"


    "Really? Just try it!" She would never have thought that a little girl could attack her like this. Weary now,


    her wordscked conviction. But she knew Beryl had nowhere to go.


    ''What the hell is she going to do next? Kill me? She doesn''t have the balls, '' she thought.


    Beryl followed her order. She finally found the phone and held it out to her.


    Heaving a little sigh of relief, Yilia looked at the phone. The first thing she needed to do now was to call


    911. After she got treatment, she woulde back and kick this damn girl''s ass.


    She was pale and so very tired now. Reaching out with her bloodied hand to take the phone she was


    thwarted when Beryl suddenly put the phone behind her back. The child hid it like a toy!


    Her hands closed on nothing but air. Yilia became mad and yelled, "Beryl! What the hell are you doing?


    Give me the phone!"


    Dancing backwards the little girl teased, "Do you want it?"


    Yilia roared, "Give it to me! Now!"


    "Okay!" Beryl held out the phone again, but when the bloodied hand touched it she swung around and


    threw it out of the window, "Oops! You can''t get it now."


    In disbelief Yilia watched the phone arching out of her reach and disappear into the night sky. Her body


    began trembling with fear and she asked timidly, "Are you really this wicked? Do you want me dead?"


    "Nope!" The child answered happily as she looked appreciatively at her knife, "I just want you to bleed.


    It''s much more funny that way."


    A massive pool of blood was now staining the floor.


    Yilia''s face was as white as paper. No matter how tightly she held her wound, the blood kept pouring.


    Her mind was spinning around out of control and she struggled to think straight. She felt chilled and


    couldn''t stop shaking.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Realization struck that if it continued like this she would soon be dead. She was gripped by raw, naked


    fear.


    With even the strength to stand failing her, she sank to the floor with one crimson hand gripping the bed


    for support. Survival instincts made her beg, "Beryl! Please Beryl... It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have


    beaten you today. I was just so mad then. I''m sorry. I''m really sorry."


    Absolutely no emotions showed on Beryl''s face, and like a doll she stared vacantly.


    Blinking away tears and biting her lips to try and stay conscious, Yilia pleaded, "Please won''t you go


    seek help from our neighbors? Tell them I need help, please. I will treat you better, I promise..."


    "No!" Beryl slowly answered.


    Disappointment stinging her eyes, Yilia made a desperate lunge for Beryl, "You little bitch! You want me


    dead, huh? No fucking way!"


    Nimbly Beryl dodged her attack like a cork popping.


    Weakened Yilia fell down to the ground with a bang. She had totally lost the strength to get up, and her


    eyelids became heavy. Slowly she began to fade into unconsciousness.


    "Help me! Help! I don''t want to die..."


    She was engulfed by fear and darkness.


    Thest image she saw beforepletely cking out was of the little girl standing over her, looking


    down like a princess might regard an ant.


    Darkness consumed Beryl''s eyes until the very irises had been devoured. The scene at her feet


    reminded her of her time with Tina, and it brought a return of a dark, desperate and hopeless feeling...


    She wanted this vicious Yilia to feel all of it, all of her pain.


    ''Sorry, mommy!


    I''ve be a bad girl again, ''


    she thought morosely. She noticed Yilia''s eyelids flutter as she fought for ast breath. Undoubtedly the


    child had now be a demon in her mind. She would never understand how this wuss-child had


    turned into this beast over night.


    She had seemed like an angel to her before.


    "Rest in peace." Climbing onto the cupboard Beryl took the flowers from the vase and covered Yilia''s


    quivering body. A tribute to the soon-to-be-dead. Mournfully she whispered, "Auntie, I will always watch


    over you."


    Demon! Beryl was truly a demon!


    Her mind busy dying, Yilia opened her mouth and tried to call for help. Lacking any strength she


    couldn''t even make a sound. Her mind echoed with her unvoiced cry, ''help!''


    She could not ept this. She was still young, and there were so many great things waiting for her to


    be enjoyed. She could not die like this.


    It was her fault for what she did to Beryl, but the child had lied to her first. And she suffered such


    humiliation because of her. She just wanted to teach her a lesson.


    Surely she didn''t deserved death because of this, did she?


    Herst thoughts were of how unfair it all was. She didn''t want to die. Not yet! Not Now!

 Chapter 544 That Woman Again

    Chapter 544 That Woman Again


    No matter how much she hated Beryl, she was now powerless. All she could do was watch the blood


    spill from her veins. Soon she fainted from blood-loss.


    Transfixed, Beryl stood staring at her still form for several seconds. Finally she dropped the knife from


    nerveless fingers. Tears burst from her eyes.


    "Good bye," she said in a low emotionless voice.


    Running from the apartment like a stray cat, was the only option open to her now.


    Right after Beryl''s departure a team of paramedics arrived at the apartment door.


    "Hello! Is anyone home? We received an emergency call from a little girl that someone has been


    injured here. Hello? Can anyone hear us?" The senior medical technician called at the door. There was


    no answer. "Maybe the victim is unconscious. Perhaps the person lost too much blood already. Hello?


    We''reing to help," The man turned to the junior technician and ordered, "Break the door down."


    "Bang!" The burly men shouldered the door off of its hinges. They found Yilia lying on the floor in a pool


    of blood. "This requires more than a simple first-aid. Prepare her for transport! Contact the hospital and


    advise them that we have a serious emergencying in," the team leader said.


    Meanwhile, Beryl was hiding in the bushy verge outside the building. She watched the ambnce''s


    shing lights with some anxiety. In the darkness she shivered from more than just the cold. Looking


    up, she stared at the lights in Yilia''s windows. She could see the shadows of the rescue workers y


    against the ceiling. Hopefully she thought, ''The doctors should be able to rescue her. They''re in there


    right now, helping her.''


    Minutester, the men in their bright medical over-alls appeared at the door. They were pushing Yilia


    on a gurney and loaded her into the back of the waiting ambnce. They took off at speed and headed


    towards the hospital with sirens screaming.


    Finally, Beryl felt relieved.


    Truthfully, she hadn''t wanted to kill Yilia. She had only wanted to teach her a lesson for what she had


    done. So, she had made a call to the emergency service before cutting her wrist.


    She had learned in her troubled past exactly how long to make the incision. And knew how to control


    the loss of blood so that Yilia would not loose too much blood and die.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Instinctively, she knew that it was a terrible and most unnatural thing which she knew. A five-year-old


    should not know such a cruel method for torturing people!


    This was all thanks to Tina, who had instilled these skills in her. The past had been so deeply burned


    into her self-hood, that despite having recovered from her mental disorders, she still remembered


    everything her dark torturer had taught her.


    Wounds healed with time, but scars were eternal.


    It was quite possible that she might never forget what Tina had done to her, nor what she had done to


    Yilia. Certainly she would never forget the receptionist''s cruel words...


    "Mr. Jacob said that he doesn''t have a daughter."


    Those few words had stabbed into her heart and left a scar that hurt her constantly. It was a pain from


    which she might never recover.


    She would never have thought that her father could have said those words and she found it difficult to


    believe them.


    ''I must find out the truth! I need to ask him face to face!'' She reached a decision in her heart.


    The gloom faded from her eyes and her jaw took on a firm set, as she wiped away her tears.


    ...


    The next day, in the CEO''s office at Gu Consortium, Sam finally decided to bother his boss, though he


    knew that Jacob was not in a good mood. "Mr. Jacob, I heard that a woman and a girl came yesterday


    wanting to see you. They said that the girl imed to be your daughter..."


    Jacob raised up his head and looked indifferently at Sam, his face betraying no emotions at all, "Yes, I


    didn''t see them. I don''t have time for liars. I believe that security had to drag them from the building," he


    said coldly.


    "I happened to get a view of their backs when I was returning. That girl really did look like Miss Beryl,"


    Sam spoke tentatively.


    "Beryl?" He frowned at how familiar the strange name felt upon his tongue as he repeated it. Searching


    his memory, he drew a nk.


    Sam didn''t understand Jacob''s vague answer, and asked, "Mr. Jacob, don''t you want to get Miss Beryl


    back? After all, she is your biological daughter..."


    "Biological daughter?" Confused Jacob asked in a cold voice, "I don''t remember having a daughter, let


    alone a biological one."


    In his memories he saw vague shes of a woman and knew that he had shared her bed. ''But who


    gave her permission to carry his child?'' he thought.


    "Mr. Jacob, have you really forgotten her?" Sam asked in disbelief and continued, "Beryl is your


    biological daughter. Her mother is Emily. You two love..." Jacob was behaving so strangely towards


    Sam at this moment.


    "Shut up! That''s enough!" With a face like a thundercloud, Jacob cut Sam off, "I will have the truth. I


    want you to go find that girl and conduct a DNA test to see if we''re a match."


    Sam still wanted to say something, but he finally chose to follow Jacob''s orders instead. "Yes, sir," he


    said.


    With the office to himself again, Jacob turned to his table and due to inattentiveness, knocked over a


    tea-cup. His face was white as a sheet and it felt like a drill was boring through his scull.


    ''Emily again! Damn it!'' He could not help having that name echoed in his mind.


    The first time that he heard the name, it had caused an instant feeling of disgust, which he couldn''t


    understand. Now, however, he felt anxious and wondered if his head might not really explode if he


    thought about it any longer.


    It felt as if an invisible hand was at work in his brain, moving the pieces of information about this


    woman out of reach, every time he thought of her.


    ''Emily? Who on earth is this woman?'' he pondered.


    Clenching his fist, he punched the conference table heavily, "Bang!"


    In his mind, he seemed to hear a sinister, yet persuasive voice whispering over and over again, "Emily


    is just a woman, and she brought you nothing but pain and suffering. She is not worth remembering.


    Forget about her and don''t search for her."


    But there was also another faint voice begging him, "You will regret if you really forget her. Do not make


    that stupid mistake..."


    These two voices were fighting violently in Jacob''s mind. His eyes darkened with malice, and he felt a


    great mncholy descend on him. It was as if a storm was brewing.


    "Emily! Emily! Emily!


    No matter who you are, I swear I''ll find out the truth," he whispered to himself.


    Sam believed that the girl might be Miss Beryl, so he tried very hard to find her. Soon, he unraveled


    one clue, Yilia.


    Angry and terrified, Yilia tried to exin to doctors and nurses that it was Beryl who had cut her so. But


    no matter what she said, it was difficult for them to believe that a five-year-old could cut a grown


    woman''s wrist.


    She could do nothing but feel angry as Beryl had run away!


    She even thought about reporting it to the police. However, she had lied the day that they were


    rescued, in order to take Beryl away, and she would be in big trouble if the police found out about that!


    Lost in her angry thoughts, she hardly cared who came to visit her. So when Sam walked in, she was at


    first not really interested.


    ''It''s probably nobody but some hypocritical friends or rtives, '' she thought bitterly.


    However, looking up at the handsome man in his high-end suit she couldn''t help being surprised. She


    flushed deeply and asked in a low voice, "Good...good day, sir. Are youing to see me? I''m so


    sorry, but I don''t think that I know you."


    "No," he replied in a kind voice, "You don''t know me, but that''s okay. I know you, Miss Yilia."


    "How do you know my name?" she asked in disbelief. She felt shy and embarrassed that this


    handsome man knew her name, but she knew nothing about him. Perhaps he knew her from a past


    encounter that she had forgotten?


    A handsome and decent man came to visit a woman while she was ill. Yilia knew exactly what that


    meant. At least she hoped, that it meant something.


    Not waiting for her thoughts to ramble further, Sam continued gently, "I spoke to the police, and they


    told me about a case of child trafficking which they solved. They also said that you took a girl away. Is


    that true?"


    Crestfallen that he was actually interested in Beryl, she realized that he might be the girl''s family and


    was really here to find her.


    "She is my rtive''s child," she lied.


    "Really?" His voice had turned cold, "But I also know that you brought the child to Gu Consortium


    yesterday and demanded to see Mr. Jacob, iming that the girl was his daughter."


    Her lip trembled slightly as she lowered her proud gaze, for she knew that he had found out everything.


    Deciding not to deny it any further, she said, "Yes, that''s true. But I was also lied to by the little bitch!


    She told me that she was Mr. Jacob''s daughter! I believed her, and I took her to Gu Consortium to be


    reunited with her father. God knows how a little girl could be such a good liar!"

 Chapter 545 I Wont Hurt You

    Chapter 545 I Won''t Hurt You


    With a grim face, Sam looked at Yilia and continued, "She didn''t lie. Beryl really is Mr. Jacob''s


    daughter. Now, where is the kid? Where do you keep her?"


    "What?" Yilia stammered. Her eyes suddenly opened wide in disbelief. She shook her head multiple


    times, and her eyebrows furrowed in a frown. She bit her lip and cried out, "Impossible! That''s


    impossible! You can''t possibly know that! Mr. Jacob himself told me that he has no daughter."


    ''How is that possible? That brat? That little, lying girl is Mr. Jacob''s daughter?


    This man must be deceiving me!'' Yilia thought with a huge frown on her face.


    She looked at Sam and wondered if he really was lying in front of her. When she saw how serious he


    looked, Yilia swallowed a lump on her throat. She couldn''t ept the fact that Beryl was really Jacob''s


    daughter, because she obviously knew what awaited her. Once Jacob found out what she did to his


    daughter, there was no wonder that Jacob would kill her.


    On the other hand, Sam observed Yilia''s expression. He honestly didn''t care what she was thinking


    about. All he cared about was Beryl and Emily, who were the most important people in Jacob''s life. He


    was willing to do whatever it took to protect both of them.


    He adjusted his grip on her cor and tightened it. Yilia winced. The indifference that covered Sam''s


    face was as cold as ice. When Yilia still wouldn''t talk, he asked again, "Where is the kid? Where is she?


    Tell me!"


    "The kid¡­ she¡­ um¡­ she¡­" Yilia stammered and lowered her head to avoid his piercing eyes. She


    swallowed another lump on her throat and replied, looking anywhere but him. "I... Honestly, I don''t


    know! After she cut my wrist yesterday, she ran away to God knows where! Believe me, I don''t know


    where she is right now."


    "And you let a little kid run off like that?" Same red at Yilia and tightened her cor once more to


    make her look at him. Yilia shook and couldn''t answer in fear. After a moment, Sam finally loosend his


    grip and let go of Yilia. He looked at his hands with disgust as if he just threw trash with his own bare


    hands. He ced a hand on his temple and ordered, "Take her away."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Yilia''s eyes widened as several men d in ck suit entered the ward after getting Sam''s order. They


    held Yilia by the arms and dragged her violently, pulling her away without mercy.


    Yilia struggled as she was being dragged out. She red at Sam and eximed, "What are you doing?


    What is this? We''re in a damn hospital! You can''t do this to me! It''s against thew! Let me go!"


    Sam ignored Yilia''s cries. His face didn''t budge and stayed indifferent, but deep inside he was already


    anxious and lost in thought.


    Why did Beryle back alone from D country? How could Emily let her child alone? ''She is only five


    years old, but clearly, she already had been trafficked and deceived for the past few days. Now, the


    little girl is wandering alone, most probably lost and scared. Who knows what could and would happen


    to her?''


    Sam thought. He also wondered what happened to Mr. Jacob and why he forgot about Beryl and Emily.


    For now, Sam focused his goal into finding Beryl first. He had to make sure that the little girl was safe.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Beryl wandered around the city, trying to find Jacob. She went here to see her father, and


    she had to fulfill that goal. However, she didn''t know where she could find Jacob, and she knew better


    than to trust strangers.


    Especially that what Yilia did to her was so painful and almost traumatic.


    As she walked, once she got tired, she would sometimes hide quietly behind the garbage bins beside a


    fastfood restaurant. She would feel hungry as she looked the ss walls of the restaurant, but she felt


    more longing and sad watching the crowds inside eat with bright smiles on their faces along with their


    beloved ones or friends.


    This image made her smile and reminded her of the times that her mommy and daddy would take her


    to the cake shop, and they would enjoy themselves with the sweetness of the cake from the frosting to


    the core. Her heart filled with warmth as the happiness from those moments was still vivid for her.


    Right now, she looked like a homeless and neglected puppy. She had no other choice but to watch how


    happy others were, while she sumbed to her own mncholy.


    Some of the people that passed by her had pity in their eyes, making Beryl feel even more sorry for


    herself.


    Then again, she shook these negative thoughts away and tried to cheer herself up.


    Back in their ce, her mommy and Anna were waiting for her rescue. They were depending on her,


    and she wanted to be their superhero and save them.


    Because of this thought, Beryl once again gained a little strength and confidence. She believed in


    herself that she would find her daddy''spany at the end and would be able to see him and talk to


    him. When they meet, if her daddy apologized to her, she would reluctantly ept his apology.


    She wanted her daddy to beg her for a long time before she would talk to him, and that she would


    pretend to be angry at him to make him feel guilty.


    What he had said to her before really stabbed Beryl''s heart, but her pain now was nothingpared to


    the danger her mother was in now. She had to act fast to save them before it was toote.


    Atst, Beryl made up her mind. She smiled, but after a while, the delicious smell from the fast food


    restaurant finall distracted her, making her empty stomach growl like a starving beast. She swallowed


    her own saliva and murmured, "Ugh, I''m so hungry!"


    She remembered how much different her lifestyle was before until now. She was treated and lived like


    a little princess, but now, life gave her nothing.


    After some hesitation, Beryl decided to just don''t care anymore and scavenged something almost


    decent in the trash can.


    Besides, the trash can looked new, and the garbage that were ced were still fresh. Beryl''s eyes lit up


    as soon as she found a half-eaten hamburger someone recently threw. It was so appealing for Beryl


    now that she didn''t care whether she found it in the trash.


    Slowly, she crawled inside and reached the leftover burger. Once she had it, she looked around her


    warily as if someone was going to steal her burger. She then skidded towards the corner to hide.


    Beryl sat and couldn''t wait to devour her food. She held the burger like a little hamster and ate it with


    relish. Her extreme hunger made her finish her food as fast as a blink of an eye. Her stomach did


    indeed called her attention too many times before.


    As soon as she finished it, Beryl felt a cold drop of water on her arm. She looked up the sky, and the


    clouds where turning dark as it began to drizzle. As the wind picked up its pace, passers-by wrapped


    their coat more closely around themselves to avoid the cold and stter.


    Beryl rummaged to the bin again and found a broken duvet. She wrapped herself around it and hid


    inside it, trying to get wet and cold from the downpour. At this moment, she looked more like a


    homeless beggar.


    Meanwhile, Jack walked pass the street and had never thought that the first scene he saw after he got


    out of the prison was this sight.


    He blinked his eyes multiple times, finding it hard to believe what he was seeing. Why was Bery sitting


    in the corner like a little beggar? He even noticed how she devoured the leftover in the trash can,


    considering how luxurious she had been living before.


    ''Maybe, she just looked a lot like Beryl, ''


    Jack thought, which was more believable than his previous thoughts. Besides, he shouldn''t be lingering


    over Jingshi City under current circumstances. The longer he stayed here, the more chances that


    Jacob would catch him. There was no time for Jack to care about that little beggar.


    He turned to walk away but stopped. Although he talked to himself about the consequences of lingering


    around the area longer, he couldn''t seem to move away when he looked back at the little beggar''s face.


    ''One more look would be fine.


    It''s all right. You wouldn''t lose anything if you just give her some money, '' Jack thought as he talked to


    himself.


    He then covered half of his face and walked towards the beggar.


    As Beryl feltfortable with her makeshift nket around her, she looked up and noticed a tall man


    walking towards her. Beryl narrowed her eyes to look at the man and felt like she had seen this man


    before, but she couldn''t recognize him well due to the mask that covered half his face.


    Since Beryl had trust issues, her strong intuition told her to run away now no matter who he was.


    She stood up rmed and was about to run away when the man had stopped her by grabbing her


    wrist. Beryl struggled and tried to let the man''s grip off from her wrist, but as soon as the man called her


    by her name, she stopped struggling and trembled instead.


    Then again Beryl was reminded of the fact that Yilia knew her, and still, she had beaten her like crazy.


    Beryl''s heart started to race, and like a frightened deer, she thrashed and struggled once more.


    Because of this, Jack held her into his arms to stop her.


    "It''s okay! I won''t hurt you!" He held her tight in case she ran away but also enough not to hurt her. He


    said again as Beryl won''t stop. "I''m Jack! I''m your Uncle Jack! You know me, Beryl! There''s nothing to


    worry about. Everything''s fine. I won''t hurt you. I promise."


    "Put me down! Let me go!" Beryl yelled and kept thrashing around. She ignored whatever this man said


    and bit his hand. No matter the case, she couldn''t trust anyone now, and the pain Yilia inflicted on her


    just made her lose her mind with other people.


    "Ouch!" Despite the pain of the bite, Jack still held on and didn''t even loosen his grip on Beryl.


    Some passers-by stopped to look at the scene, and Jack knew that the more Beryl thrashed and cried,


    the more people would be attracted to crowd over. Before any more people would notice them, Jack


    walked away with Beryl in his arms and took refuge behind a little hotel.


    Once they were out of sight, Jack talked again, "Beryl, you don''t have to be afraid. I won''t hurt you, I


    promise. Tell Uncle Jack what happened. Why are you here and alone? Where is your mommy?"


    "Let me go! Put me down!"


    Beryl stopped struggling as she felt even more exhausted than before. She broke down and started to


    cry. Her eyes immediately started swelling. She kept her defenses even though she wasn''t struggling


    anymore, just like a little animal trying to protect herself. Jack was about to talk again when she yelled,


    "All of you are bad guys! All of you want to hurt me!"


    "Beryl! Please!" Jack frowned in sadness and felt extremely sorry for her as soon as Beryl bawled into


    fits of cries. He sighed and then said, "Believe me, I''m not one of those bad guys. I won''t hurt you. You


    are safe with me. Think about it, Beryl. I know I can''t be called a nice guy, but I have never hurt you


    since we met, haven''t I?"


    Then again, he did hurt Emily before, but he didn''t do it on purpose, and he swore to God that he would


    never hurt Beryl or even think about hurting this little girl.


    Even though he threatened Emily before with it, deep inside he meant nothing of it, and that all those


    were just empty threats without the intention of really acting on them.

 Chapter 546 I Promise

    Chapter 546 I Promise


    Jack continued tofort and assure Beryl. With his undying patience, Beryl realized how much force


    Jack was cing so as not to hurt her, and maybe, this man really wasn''t going to hurt her at all. She


    finally calmed down gradually. As soon as Jack felt that Beryl wasn''t going to run away, he ced her


    down and let go of her. He then gave her a reassuring smile once she turned to face him. Despite that


    smile and the assurance, Beryl knew she still couldn''t trust this man.


    Once everyone had calmed down, instead of forcing information and details from the little girl, Jack


    decided to buy her a new set of clothes. They booked a room in a small hotel afterwards where Jack


    awkwardly helped the little girl take a bath and change into fresh clothes.


    Not long after, Beryl was once again the beautiful princess she was straight from a dirty little beggar.


    Jack smiled and felt relieved that he didn''t walk away, because this little girl in front of him was the kid


    he recognized.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jack then ordered some take-out. Since Beryl had been hungry for so many days, that was why as


    soon as Jack ced her share in front of her, she immediately wolfed it down in a sh without even


    raising her head.


    Jack was still holding his chopsticks and watched Beryl almost devour half of her food. When Beryl


    choked, he immediately expected that and handed her water and said, "Slow down, Beryl. Nobody''s


    going to steal your food."


    Beryl drank from the water and finally nced at Jack before returning to her food, eating properly this


    time. Jack sighed. Looking at Beryl like this almost broke his heart. How did she ever gotten where she


    was now? How did she dirft out and wandered alone in the streets looking like an abandoned little girl?


    Where did Emily go? Why did she let her kid wander off like this? How about Jacob? Was he dead? He


    wouldn''t let his precious daughter experience this kind of situation if he was still alive unless something


    really happened to him and Emily rendering them unable to take care of their little princess.


    Jack let Beryl focus on her food first while he, too, started to eat. As soon as he noticed that Beryl was


    done, he offered the rest of his food, knowing that she might still be hungry. When the little girl shook


    her head, he ced his food and utensils down. He wiped his hands with a napkin and asked in great


    confusion, "Beryl, can you tell me why you''re out there alone in the streets?"


    It really was a great wonder, because from the moment she was born, she was an apple to everyone''s


    eyes and almost everyone loved her and adored her. Now, Jack had no idea how she came to be in


    that situation he found her in.


    Beryl blinked and moved her eyes as if she was thinking whether or not she was going to tell Jack.


    Besides, she still hadn''t decided if he could really be trusted.


    Jack looked at the little girl and chuckled under his breath. "You still don''t trust me, do you?" He sighed


    and leaned back on his chair. "Well, I can do nothing for you now. I already did what I had known I


    should do. I gave you fresh clothes and food to eat, and now I have nothing. The only thing that''s left is


    that I am sincerely worried about you and your mom. Did something happen to her? How could she let


    you in this situation?"


    Beryl stared at Jack, thinking about whether he was really genuinely concerned. A moment passed,


    and Jack was about to talk again when Beryl opened her mouth to speak. "If I tell you, will you take me


    to my daddy?" She asked to sound him out.


    "What did you say? Take you to your daddy?" Jack''s eyebrows furrowed into a frown, but he caught the


    key point at once. A strange look shed through his eyes as he sat up straight once more. "All this


    time you were trying to find your daddy? Isn''t it easy for you to find him? You can just go to the Gu


    Consortium, and once you tell them your name, they will allow you to enter and meet your daddy."


    Jack wondered in confusion. Beryl hadn''t met Jacob yet?


    Well, it was true that Jack heard that they, all three of them, left for D Country together. Later on, Jacob


    returned to Z Country alone and not together with Emily and Beryl. Did something happen in D Country


    that he hadn''t heard about?


    If so, then it must exin why Bery was stranded alone on the streets with barely anything to eat and


    dirty and thin clothes covering her small self. There really was something strange going on.


    What had happened in D Country? What had happened to Emily and Beryl?


    "If I could go in, I wouldn''t have been left alone in the streets." Beryl bit her lower lip and shook her


    head.


    All this time, aftering to this country, the only familiar person she met was Jack. Her defenses were


    gradually unloading as she thought that maybe this man could give her hope and could help her with


    her goal.


    Without another hesitation, she finally told him the whole story and left no details - from being


    separated from Anna as soon as they stepped into this country to being abducted and sold and then


    taken in by Yilia and kicked out of the Gu Consortium.


    The more Jack got to know about her whole situation, the more he got confused and at the same time,


    he felt an admiration at how far this little girl had gone and yet here she stood still safe and brave


    enough to continue on. Still, there was still one person left out on her story, so Jack asked, "How about


    Emily? Where is your mother? How could she let youe here alone without her?"


    "My mom¡­ Well¡­ Mommy¡­" At the mention of her mother''s name, Beryl''s eyes started to well up.


    She bit her lower lip and tried to hold back the tears from flowing down her face. She swallowed a lump


    on her throat and said, "My uncle locked her away, so she asked me to find daddy and tell him so he


    could save her."


    Jack''s eyes widened in surprise as if he couldn''t believe his ears. "Locked? As in, like a prisoner


    locked? Why? Why would your uncle do that to her?" If his eyebrows were knitted into a frown, this


    revtion made it scrunch deeper.


    Beryl shook her head and answered, "I don''t know. I just really want to save my mom."


    All of a sudden, Jack''s eyes grew dark and dismal.


    He knew how much Emily valued her daughter, Beryl. That was why Jack couldn''t believe that Emily


    would just let her little princess away like this if not stuck in an impasse.


    What the hell then was this so-called uncle of Beryl nning to do with Emily?


    At the thought of Emily in danger, Jack''s adrenaline rose, feeling restless, and that he couldn''t wait any


    longer.


    Whatever happened, he was going to save Emily!


    However, his hype was once discouraged after remembering what happened to him like a balloon that


    was popped.


    Jacob had expelled him from Gu Consortium and even sent him to jail. Although he finally was able to


    escape, right now he was still a man without anything, especially that he spent some of his spare cash


    for the little girl.


    Without enough money and without his own men to do tasks for him, how could he save Emily? Being


    in such a situation, how could he be able to save Emily?


    For sure, before he could leave this country and go abroad, Jacob''s men or the police would be able to


    catch him back again.


    Jack crossed his arms and thumped his foot on the floor, thinking. ''What to do? What to do? What


    should I do? More importantly, what could I do?''


    Closing his eyes, he leaned back on his chair and sank in disappoinment. Beryl''s hope started to slowly


    fade as she noticed how helpless Jack looked. She gasped in surprise when Jack suddenly opened his


    eyes as if a light bulb lit on top of his head and a great idea on his mind.


    Before Beryl could ask, Jack spoke with great conviction. "Well then, Beryl, I will take you to Jacob."


    Although he knew that there was a great chance of exposing himself by doing so, it would be nothing


    for the sake of Emily.


    He still remembered the time that he wished for her to live well and live happily.


    Knowing that she was being controlled by other and her freedom taken away, cing her life at stake,


    Jack knew that this was definitely not what he wished for Emily to happen.


    Hearing this from Jack, Beryl showed no surprise at all. Instead, there were doubts on her eyes and a


    little form of mistrust. As if his being able to help was the least of her expectations. Finally, she asked,


    "Really? Will you, Uncle Jack?"


    Jack looked at the vignce on her face and thought that her defenses and boundaries might had been


    put up thicker and stronger because of what she had suffered aftering here. It felt like he was


    stabbed multiple times by a sharp knife. Oh, how he wished he could punch and tear all the people that


    had hurt this little girl into pieces! Beryl surely didn''t deserve to have been treated this way, but those


    who did all this to her certainly deserve whatever he thought he could do once they get a hand of them.


    Then again, right now, he could do nothing about what happened to her before he met her, but he could


    do something about right now and the rest of the days until Emily was saved.


    "Of course, I will. I won''t deceive and lie to you. I promise. I won''t ever do what others did to you. Will


    you trust me, Beryl?"


    Beryl heaved a deep sigh, and after a moment, she said in a low voice, "Thank you, Uncle Jack. I will


    surely repay you in the future."


    Jack smiled and said, "Knowing that you and your mom live well is already the greatest reward for me."


    He then stretched his hand out to reach for Beryl''s hair and stroke it, but before he could, he noticed


    how Beryl flinched and move away subconsciously.


    Jack froze for a moment, and with a bitter feeling in his heart, he retreated his hand.


    Beryl''s big ck eyes widened as she stared at him nervously. Her hands crumpled the hem of her


    shirt restlessly and stammered, "I¡­ Uncle Jack, I''m s-sorry."


    She was afraid that Jack would be angry at her for doing such a thing. Especially now that he was the


    only person she decided she could rely on.


    Oh, what would she do if he backed out of his promise and decide that she wasn''t worth helping?


    Beryl had never thought that she would be able to taste and experience that warmth and the cold in the


    world and also appreciating the darkness and ugly truth of human nature in just a matter of days.


    Because of that, she had began to have trust issues, making it instinctively hard for her to trust others


    and easy to lose belief on the people around her, which then resulted to the rise of her defenses and


    the slow loss of the sense of reliance and trust on those who actually weren''t bad.


    Jack noticed this look on Beryl''s eyes and understood where they wereing from. He sighed under


    his breath and assured, "There''s nothing to be afraid of, Beryl. I will do what I have promised you,


    okay?" As his eyes glittered with murky light, he engraved that promise into his heart and took it


    seriously, hoping to see that happy smile on the little girl''s face.


    ...


    Now that it was settled, Jack thought of a n as Beryl rested on theforts of the bed. She let her


    gain her energy back while she could. Of course, since he just did a jailbreak, the police was sure to do


    an investigation to find him, so he dared not show his face in public. That meant that he couldn''t send


    Beryl to the Gu Consortium.


    Instead, he decided to take Beryl in Jacob''s residencete at night, where Jacob would be definitely


    home after work.


    As soon as the sun set, Jack bought a ck suit and mask with the rest of his money. He came back


    and changed into his fresh outfit and right after he saw Beryl waking up from herfortable slumber.


    Then, with Beryl in his arms, they set off and sneaked into the well-off area where Jacob lived.


    "Uncle Jack, why are we hiding? Why do we have toe here in a sneaky way?" With a puzzled look


    in her eyes, Beryl asked in a soft voice as she nested in his arms like a kitten.


    Jack thought about it for a moment. He could not exin everything that had happened to her for she


    might not understand adult situations, so instead, he said it in a way she could understand and ept.


    "It''s just that when your daddy sees me, I am finished."


    Beryl''s heart skipped a beat all of a sudden and could not help but ask, "Then, why are you sending me


    there yourself?"


    "It''s simple. It''s because I am worried about you, and I can''t just let you wander off again. I have to see


    you go in myself. Didn''t I promise you that I will help you? I am acting up on that promise," Jack replied.


    Deep inside his heart was already beating fast, but for the sake of the little girl, he tried and pretended


    to stay calm.


    "But Uncle -" Beryl wanted to protest more. She wanted to tell him that if he was risking himself by


    helping her, he could just leave her here and let her go near the house herself. Before she could say


    more, however, Jack stopped her.


    "It''s okay. You don''t have to worry about anything else. Just be a good girl, okay?" He stroke her hair as


    he reassured her.


    Beryl''s heart started to surge with warmth, and now the warmth was spreading all over her body.


    Although Uncle Jack hated her daddy, he was still willing to help her and send her to her daddy despite


    the risk of being discovered. Why would he do that for her? Who was she for him?


    Beryl couldn''t understand or even guess what Uncle Jack was thinking, but all she knew was that she


    was deeply grateful to him.


    Jack was the first person aftering here in this country, who didn''t deceive or hurt her. He had been


    doing her good and helping her all the time.


    "Thank you, Uncle Jack." Beryl said under her breath enough for only to be heard by her. "I won''t let my


    daddy take you away. That''s my promise to you."


    Although Jack didn''t hear what she said, he didn''t ask any further and continued to move forward.


    Suddenly, he frowned and froze on his tracks.


    His keen intuition had made him feel that something behind him was wrong.

 Chapter 547 He Just Ran Away Right Under Our Noses

    Chapter 547 He Just Ran Away Right Under Our Noses


    "Be quick! Catch him!" A man dressed in all ck, whispered to his men. As he gave the orders, a


    group of undercover policemen, also dressed in ck, came out of the shadows and ran in Jack''s


    direction. They had two mission objectives: rescue Beryl and apprehend Jack.


    Behind him, Jack could hear faint rustling noises in the bushes. Sweat dripped from his hair, and he


    frowned as he realized he was in danger now. He cursed under his breath and then ran as fast as he


    could with Beryl in his arms.


    Jack had no idea that he was being followed all the along.


    "Police! Let the child go and turn yourself in! We have you surrounded." One of the policemen shouted


    at Jack.


    Jack quickened his pace,pletely disregarding the warning he had just been given. He threw


    himself forward with even greater speed. His lungs and heart were pumping, but the air didn''t seem to


    be enough as he sprinted forward, panic trembling in his exhausted limbs.


    "Uncle Jack, please put me down so that you can run faster. Otherwise, they will catch you!" Beryl''s


    eyes were filled with pity. She couldn''t understand why the policemen wanted to arrest Jack. After all,


    she was in no danger at all because he would never hurt her and if anything, he only treated her with


    kindness. Perhaps they were just trying to save her, if that were the case, she didn''t want her uncle


    Jack to be arrested because of her.


    "Don''t worry, Beryl. I am okay." Jack assured her. He knew he could easily outrun the police if he had


    left Beryl, but then she would undoubtedly be taken back to Jacob by the police.


    However, what if these men were not with the police?


    If they were just bad men pretending to be the police, leaving Beryl to them could potentially put her in


    grave danger. Was he really willing to take that chance? No!


    It wasn''t worth the risk.


    Jack was wrong, however, as the men in ck were policemen indeed. They had been following Jack''s


    trail for a while, but they didn''t take action until now because they were afraid that Jack would bring


    harm to the hostage if he knew he was being pursued.


    The police had to make sure that they wouldn''t be putting any other civilians in harm''s way before they


    decided to take action and arrest Jack.


    However, they made the mistake of underestimating Jack as they did not expect him to be aware


    of them so quickly. Much to their chagrin, Jack was now on the run.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In spite of everything, there was no way they could allow him to escape.


    Meanwhile, Jacob came to know about the news from his resources. When he found out that Jack had


    broken out of jail and the police were in hot pursuit, his face contorted with fiery outburst.


    "I need to stop him myself," Jacob said coldly with eyes narrowed. He picked up his keys from the table


    before he drove to the ce where Jack was supposed to be right now.


    Prison break? Was there anything Jack couldn''t do? Just amazing!


    Jacob didn''t care whether Jack broke out from the jail or not as long as he didn''t intervene in the life of


    his family. Amidst all the chaos, he wondered what Jack was doing near his house. Did Jack end up


    there on purpose? Was Jack looking to attack him?


    Suffice it to say, there was no way Jack could pose a threat to Jacob.


    Jacob''s car sped through the long, dark road while he was desperately trying to wrap his head around


    the situation.


    Meanwhile, Jack carried Beryl on his back and kept running with everything he had left, even though he


    felt like his time was up.


    Beryl rested on Jack''s broad shoulders, feeling safe and warm. But when she realized that the distance


    between them and the police were slowly reducing, she got nervous. "Uncle Jack, just leave me,


    please. They are catching up to us. They''re only after you! You can''t keep up like this any longer!"


    "No, Beryl, I will not leave you to these bad guys." Jack''s rasping throat was as parched as a dead


    lizard in the desert sun.


    Jack whipped his head around nervously and then ran into the nearest dark alley with Beryl. He found


    a green garbage bin in the corner which was luckily big enough to amodate the both them.


    Fortunately, it did.


    "Beryl, the garbage bin is dirty and it smells awful, but we have no choice now. I''m sorry to let you go


    through all of this," Jack apologized.


    "Uncle Jack, don''t worry about me. It''s okay." Beryl exined, "I am the one who should say sorry to


    you. I''ve put you in this situation. I..."


    Before Beryl could finish, Jack put his hand on Beryl''s mouth and warned her quietly, "Hush, they are


    coming."


    Beryl froze almost immediately and stopped talking.


    The footsteps drew nearer and they stopped near the garbage bin. They were so close Jack could hear


    them talking.


    "Where did he go? Find him! Spread out!"


    "It seems as though he ran in that direction. Let''s split up into three groups. It will be easier to find him


    then."


    "Alright. But remember, don''t push him so hard. Otherwise, he will hurt the child in his hand."


    All the while, Beryl held her breath during the whole conversation. Her face is flushed red and her


    expression is just pure panic. As if any minute her heart was going to explode. She didn''t believe what


    they were saying.


    She firmly believed that her dear uncle Jack wouldn''t hurt her.


    Beryl kept vignt against Jack at the beginning, but the more she got to know him, the more she


    learned to trust him as well. Her instincts had told her that Jack was worthy of her trust.


    "Look! What about this garbage bin over here? Let''s have a look," a young policeman said as he


    pointed at the garbage bin to his partner. He tried to shake the bin but it was too heavy to move. "That''s


    weird. Why is it so heavy?" he whispered to his partner.


    At that moment, Beryl, in the grip of silent panic, felt like her heart was going to give out.


    The policemen removed the cover of the garbage bin.


    Beryl shut her eyes tight and held her breath, somehow still praying for a miracle in her mind. What


    would they do if the police had found them inside?


    Jack was just as nervous as Beryl now.


    He thought that he would be doomed if he were taken to jail again. It had been just two days since he


    sessfully escaped from the jail. How unfortunate would it be to be taken back after all the effort.


    Jack could even imagine Jacob''s arrogant smirk after he''d find out that he had gotten arrested again.


    However, Jack would rather spend the rest of his miserable life in jail than let these men get their hands


    on Beryl. Especially, when he wasn''t sure whether these policemen were trust-worthy or not.


    If they turned out to be gangsters, they would take Beryl and hold her hostage for ransom after they


    learned of her identity.


    Yilia''s behavior was a clear warning for him.


    Jack couldn''t stand to see anything bad happen to Beryl. He hoped with all his heart that they were real


    policemen. He didn''t mind going to jail again, just as long as Beryl was safe and sound.


    He had to be sure that they were real policemen so that Beryl could be taken back to Jacob safely


    Funnily enough, fate had yed tricks on him again. In the end, he found himself right in the beginning


    again.


    Jack''s mind shed through a lot of thoughts in just a few seconds.


    Finally, the cover was moved. Jack closed his eyes, desperately, waiting for the predictable end. To his


    surprise, he heard nothing from the the policeman even after a few seconds had gone by. Jack


    squinted his eyes before peering upward to see what had happened.


    "It''s you!" Jack whispered in shock.


    The young policeman nced at him with affirmation and then turned to his partner who was walking


    towards him. He said, "It''s empty. But I will check it thoroughly just to be sure. I suggest you don''t to


    come over. It smells really bad. I can handle this on my own. Why don''t you go and search the other


    ces? You know we''re running out of time!"


    "You are right. I will search somewhere else. Please inform me once you find anything suspicious," his


    partner replied and then he turned around to another direction.


    After his partner left, the young policeman breathed out a deep sigh of relief.


    "Mr. Jack! Do you remember me?" the young policeman said with respect as he usually did before.


    Jack was quite familiar with this face and replied with a smile, "Of course I remember you."


    The young policeman apologized, "I am so sorry, Mr. Jack. I was not able to help you get away. The


    only thing I can do now is to keep silent and try my best to distract them and lead them away from you."


    "You don''t need to be sorry. You really did me a favor just now. I am very grateful!" Jack said, feeling


    relieved.


    He was delighted and also shocked to meet the policeman here who had served as his private


    bodyguard once.


    Jack never expected that his bodyguard would one day be a policeman and save him at this


    critical moment.


    "I am afraid I have nothing left to reward you for your great help. Such a pity. I am sorry for that," Jack


    sighed.


    "Mr. Jack, please don''t say that to me. I am helping you for nothing in return, but only for your


    gratitude," the policeman said excitedly, "I would have died helplessly on the streets if you didn''t offer


    me the job before. I am thankful that I can have this opportunity to repay for you. Mr. Jack, don''t worry. I


    will do everything I can to help you!"


    "Thank you very much," Jack said in a touching tone. Jack could tell from the policeman''s face that he


    was sincere and was genuinely willing to offer his help.


    A wave of warmth rushed over Jack as he heard the policeman''s heartfelt words. Jack thought to


    himself that he would reward the policemanter if he had the chance to start over again.


    "Mr. Jack, I am afraid you have to stay inside for a while. But I believe they will leave here soon once


    they fail to find you. You can get out after we leave here," the policeman suggested to Jack.


    "That''s fine with me," Jack nodded. He held Beryl closely in his arms andforted her. "Everything''s


    going to be fine," he whispered in her ears.


    When the young policeman realized that his partner had returned, he pretended to check the trash


    inside but he made sure to hide them underneath all the trash. After making sure they were properly


    hidden, he walked to his partner.


    "I have searched the garbage bin several times, but I couldn''t find anything. What about you?" the


    policeman asked.


    "Still no progress. I am wondering if Captain Liu has any good news." His partner yawned.


    "You are right. Let''s go and have a look," the policeman replied.


    Before long, they had vacated the area.


    The policemen found nothing after searching every corners of the alley. Needless to say, they were all


    frustrated.


    "Jack is so cunning! I saw him run into this alley. It''s so weird! How did he run away from under our


    noses?" Captain Liu was fuming mad.

 Chapter 548 Useless Rubbish

    Chapter 548 Useless Rubbish


    They had been stuck in the alley for what seemed like hours. The alley was definitely a dead-end and


    their eyes could detect no possible way in which Jack could have escaped!


    But they''d checked the cul-de-sac inside and out, and found nothing, not even his shadow.


    "Captain Liu, there''s nothing more that we can do to find Jack. Shall we pull back now?" A young


    policeman suggested from the far corner.


    Captain Liu was suddenly pissed off, and he shouted out, "Are you the captain now? Don''t you know


    that he has an innocent child with him? For the sake of the child, we can''t pull back the team! Even if


    we don''t catch him, we must at least save the child from him!"


    The young man lowered his head to hide his annoyance. He exined carefully, "I don''t think he would


    hurt the child. Maybe this child is very important to him, since he has been carrying her around."


    Even in the dark, he had sensed Jack''s caring attitude towards the child, when he had opened the


    trash bin and seen them. It was something in Jack''s eyes. He showed such care and consideration for


    the child.


    It was as if she were his own daughter.


    "What do you know? It is always difficult to guess what motivates criminals. That''s why we need to n


    for the worst situation!" Captain Liu scolded him.


    The young man spoke again, carefully trying to get the team to move on, "Captain Liu, we have turned


    this ce upside down, and found no sign of the criminal. What if he has escaped long ago? That


    means we have lost the best moment..."


    "Find him! Search again!" Captain Liu didn''t want to believe that he had been eluded, and he was not


    willing to give up like this!


    He was so close to catch the criminal! The former master of the Gu n, also the ex-CEO of the Gu


    Consortium!


    It would mean a promotion for him!


    How could he yield to the reality and watch Jack slide away? No, he couldn''t, and he would not give up


    on it!


    "Yes, Captain Liu," his order was obeyed.


    The young officer again went to the trash can, while others searched for the fugitive. No trace of him


    was found. Making a show of searching the bin, he thoughtfully added some extra trash from the


    ground to cover Jack who looked up at him with trusting eyes. ''It must be agony to be folded up into


    that small space, '' the young man wondered.


    Suspicious now, Captain Liu furrowed his eyebrows tightly, and stared at the green trash bin that had


    just been checked, "Are you sure you have examined the trash bin?"


    The young man shrugged, "I have checked there several times. There''s nothing in there except for


    trash."


    "Really?" Not believing the young man''s word, the Captain moved purposefully towards him and the


    trashcan in question.


    The young man was astounded at his move. All he could think was that he could not let Captain Liu


    find Jack!


    Just then a mouse crawled over his shoe and a n presented itself. He furtively picked up the rodent


    and slipping his hand behind his back, deposited it inside the bin. Carefully, he kept a neutral


    expression and waited as his superior approached him.


    Captain Liu reached the trashcan and shouldering the young man aside, opened the lid. The mouse


    reacted by jumping straight at the Captain!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "A mouse! There... there is a mouse in there!"


    Although Captain Liu seemed to be a tough guy, the young subordinate knew from experience that he


    also had a deadly w; he was petrified of mice!


    With the rodent crawling all over his uniform, the Captain almost shrieked and in fear jumped on the


    young policeman, holding onto him tightly, "Help! Help me! Get the mouse off me! Damn it! This is so


    horrible!"


    After grabbing the offensive little beast, the young man feigned concern and said calmly, "Do you see,


    sir? The trashcan is simply crawling with mice! Be carefully that they don''t bite you. They carry Rabies.


    It attacked you because you disturbed their home."


    "Damn it!" Captain Liu cursed the mouse fiercely, but his trembling voice betrayed his fear.


    The other policemen were holding back theirughter with great difficulty.


    "Captain Liu, there''s nothing but mice in the trashcan. I guess Jack used some clever ruse to escape


    from here a long time ago!"


    "Given he is so crafty, it is very possible!" This time, Captain Liu quickly agreed to the young man''s


    advice. After calming down and salvaging some dignity, he took a team of officers to pursue another


    lead.


    Ten minutester, everybody had left the scene and the alley was once more deserted.


    Jack had bent his body into an extremely painful position to fit in the trashcan, and his cirction had


    be cut off from the close confines. He longed for fresh air and felt about ready to pass out!


    Reaching up, he pushed the lid off the trashcan from inside and jumped out, staggering on numb legs.


    Rolling his neck to relieve some of the fatigue, he looked about to make sure that they were really


    alone. Then he reached in and pulled Beryl out. He gently touched her head and checked that she was


    not harmed. Comforting her he said, "Everything will be all right. I shall take you to your father. You can


    go home now. Don''t worry!"


    "Uncle Jack, I don''t want to burden you..."


    Beryl knew how dangerous it was for him with the police searching for him. If anything went wrong,


    Jack would have been taken away.


    She was the reason for all of it!


    If she hadn''t asked Jack to take her to her father, maybe nothing would have happened to him in the


    first ce.


    "I can go back to him myself. I am old enough to remember the routes! Thank you, Uncle Jack!" Beryl


    was sincerely grateful for what Jack had done for her.


    "Beryl..." Before he could react, Beryl rabbited from the alley.


    Unthinkingly, he chased after her, not caring whether the police had left the street outside the alley,


    "Beryl! Wait! Don''t run away!"


    But she seemed to not hear him, and ran with all her speed. She didn''t want to drag him down with her


    and believed that she could find her father on her own.


    Distracted by thoughts of her father, she had run into the middle of the road. Suddenly, a beam of white


    light illuminated her and blinded her for a few seconds. She could barely open her eyes.


    Her vision was filled with a ck car speeding towards her!


    At that moment, it was as if she had been pinned to the spot by some invisible forces, and she couldn''t


    make even a sound! Her feet felt like lead weights kept them fixed to the road, and immobile and


    helpless she waited for doom!


    Transfixed she stood in the middle of the road, like a statue facing impending destruction.


    ''Will it hurt?'' Beryl thought to herself, then she closed her eyes tightly.


    "Beryl!" Jack shouted in a hoarse voice.


    The color left his face as he saw what was about to happen. Before he could give it a second thought,


    he rushed in front of Beryl, moving at a speed he didn''t even know he was capable of. He was an arrow


    leaving the bow!


    Horns roared and brake screamed, almost deafening the bystanders.


    Reaching her, Jack pushed Beryl out of harms way with all his might. All that mattered was that she not


    be harmed. How would he exin that to Emily? He loved them, even though Beryl was not his


    daughter and Emily never loved him. The car hit him with bone crunching force.


    Flung from the road by the great force of the ident, she rolled several times beforeing to rest on


    the curb. Ignoring her own pain, she looked at Jack helplessly as he was struck with a loud bang and


    somersaulted through the air tond like a rag-doll on the ground!


    "Uncle Jack!" She shrieked, but no sound left her lips. Beryl began trembling, and felt weak to the


    stomach.


    ''No! This is not real! It can''t happen!


    What I saw is not real!


    How could Uncle Jack...''


    She looked at the broken man lying on the road, not far from her. His chest was still heaving in great


    shudders, struggling for breath, but blood was leaking from his nose and mouth. He choked then,


    spewing forth bright red bubbles as his lungs convulsed.


    Jack was like a dying fish stranded on a beach.


    Sensing her eyes on him, he tried to tell her to look away, but no words would pass his lips. Silently, he


    mouthed, "Don''t...look..."


    He feared that the trauma of seeing him like this would prove too much for her young mind. She had


    already been through so much!


    ''I must be a frightful sight for her to behold.


    Sorry, Emily.


    I couldn''t save you. I can''t even protect your daughter either.


    I am such a useless rubbish!'' Jack thought, his heart aching with remorse.

 Chapter 549 His Child

    Chapter 549 His Child


    Beryl''s eyes widened, and her mouth left agape. She felt a big hammer pounding on her chest over


    and over again by the scene that took over in front of her. With all her strength, she struggled with her


    feet and stumbled towards Jack, who was lying unmoving on the concrete floor.


    "Uncle Jack," Beryl called out as she cupped Jack''s face with her small hands. When Jack''s eyes and


    mouth stayed close, she screamed his name once more in fear.


    Beryl started to tremble as she noticed blood, flowing out from Jack''s head and other wounds from his


    whole body. It kept endlessly bleeding, staining his head and face as well as his clothing despite it


    being color ck.


    "No, no, no¡­" Beryl murmured as tears welled up in her eyes, letting them flow out as she fell onto


    Jack''s chest. Her hands shook as she reached for Jack''s neck to check for a pulse.


    "I''m so, so sorry, Uncle Jack. I know now that I was wrong, and I regret letting that happen. Please,


    Uncle Jack, don''t die. You still have a promise to keep! It''s all my fault. Uncle Jack, please, wake up¡­"


    Beryl just cried out on his chest. If only she didn''t run away... If only she hadn''t insisted to find Jacob by


    herself... Then maybe, she would not have almost collided with the car that sped towards her, and


    Uncle Jack would not be lying unconscious on the ground right now. He tried to save her, risking his life


    by knocking on death''s door.


    ''This is all my fault.


    I bring misfortune and danger wherever I go, especially to those around me.


    I am really a bane, '' Beryl thought as she cried, feeling guilt and sadness.


    Not long after, Beryl felt Jackpletely losing consciousness. His face turned pale from all the blood


    that drained out. She felt his pulse weakening every moment from the tips of her fingers and his breath


    was getting slower and slower each second that passed.


    With eyes wide open again, Beryl sat up and wiped the tears on her eyes to clear her sight. She started


    to panic and heaved a deep breath to calm herself down. She reached out to search in Jack''s pocket


    for a cell phone that she could use to call the emergency number.


    To her great disappointment, she found nothing in his pocket but a few coins as change. Her eyes


    dimmed as she slowly sank into despair. She looked around her, making her big ck eyes open wide


    again as she her eyes caught a cell phone lying just near the roadside. It was Jack''s, and it probably


    flew from his pocket when he tried to save the little girl.


    Beryl reached for it and immediately tried to turn the phone open, but all hope was lost for Beryl when


    the screen wouldn''t open, and the the cell phone had broke from the crash and was useless now.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The little girlpsed into a state of despair and hopelessness. A few momentster, her hope started to


    fade in again when she heard footstepsing from behind her moving closer towards them.


    Someone must hade to help her! She wiped her eyes just in time the person behind her stood


    behind and spoke, "Is he dead?"


    Beryl stopped wiping her face as she immediately recognized the voice. It sounded indifferent and


    merciless, but still, it made her heart skip a beat. She immediately turned her head and was face to


    face with none other than her father, Jacob.


    Beryl''s eyes shone in the dark. "Daddy!" she shouted full of excitement.


    Jacob looked down at the little girl, crouching on the ground beside Jack''s still body. His eyebrows


    furrowed into a frown and wondered, ''Did this child just call me Daddy?''


    Before he could even find out whether or not he heard right or what had happened now, the little girl


    rushed towards him and hugged his thigh. She looked up at him with a smile and cried, "Daddy, I finally


    see you! Please! Please save Uncle Jack! He''s dying from getting hit by a speeding car!"


    Jacob ignored the little girl''s cries for a moment and looked down on her. She looked dirty with soil and


    grime while her face and hands were stained by Jack''s blood. He wanted to shove the little girl away,


    but for some unknown reasons, he held his impulse back and stood still, letting the little girl hold on and


    dirty his expensive clothes.


    As he remembered the little girl''s pleads, he scoffed and said, "Save him? On what basis, did you


    expect me to save him?" He asked in a mocking tone as he looked down on the little girl and pointed


    towards the body with his index finger.


    Beryl ignored the indifference in Jacob''s tone as she felt desperate for someone to save Uncle Jack.


    Her tears flowed down her cheeks as she begged, "Uncle Jack got hit by a car, and it was all, because


    he saved me from getting hit instead! Daddy, please, save him! I beg you, please! Uncle Jack is not a


    bad man, and he even helped me up on my feet when I had nothing left."


    At the sound of the little girl''s pleading for Jack''s life, strong feelings of hatred for Jack surged through


    Jacob''s chest. Jacob scoffed and said coldly, "Ridiculous! Why would I want to save someone I hit with


    my own car? Are you kidding me?"


    Beryl froze. She could hardly believe what she just heard. She loosened her grip on Jacob and stepped


    back, looking at him in horror as if he was a horrible monster. She trembled as she moved away from


    him and muttered in disbelief, "It''s... It was you."


    Beryl blinked multiple times in surprise. ''Did Daddy intended to kill me? If it wasn''t for Uncle Jack''s


    heroic move, would I still be alive by now? Would I be the one lying lifelessly on the ground instead?


    Oh, what a horrible thing! If it wasn''t for Uncle Jack, I would have been killed by own father.'' She


    thought with sadness, fear, and disbelief.


    Seeing the little girl look at him as if he was a monster, Jacob felt more angry.


    In reality, he was just driving home fast moments ago, so when he saw a child crossing the road ahead,


    it was toote for him to step on the brakes. The only thing he could do at that moment was to steer


    away quickly, so that he would not hit the little girl.


    He was able to turn the hood away from the child. What he didn''t expect, however, was Jack, rushing


    out suddenly from the side.


    The car hit Jack by ident. He was just in the wrong ce at a wrong time.


    In other words, if Jack had not rushed out, then he would probably still be in one piece right now. Jacob


    would not hit the little girl as well. She might just be scared and traumatized, but at least, she would


    also be in one piece.


    ''Obviously, what happened to Jack wasn''t my fault. He was in the way, and he reaped the fruits of his


    own actions, '' Jacob thought without any mercy at all. Besides, Jacob would never feel guilty about


    hurting Jack. It was a very foolish thing for Jack to have done, and if he didn''t escape from his prison,


    then he would pretty much be alive and well right now.


    Jacob removed his gaze from Jack and turned to the little girl, who stared at him in fear. "You called me


    your father a while ago, so now, why are you standing a few steps away, afraid of me?" He eyed her


    carefully, and as he kept his stare, he gradually had a familiar feeling in his bones that he should have


    recognized this girl. That they were very much close to each other.


    Strange as it was, however, no matter how hard he racked his brain for an image of her in his


    memories, he could not find any recollection of her. The only thing that popped into his head was that


    she might be the little girl iming to be his daughter at the Gu Consortium a few days ago.


    Thinking about that, he took step forward and was about to pick her up. Beryl was taken aback by this


    gesture that she stepped back every time Jacob stepped forward. She was trembling in fear, but she


    swallowed that fear down, shaking her head, and said, "No, you are not my father. My father is not evil


    like you! He is kind and caring, and he loves me and wouldn''t ever ce me in danger!"


    Jacob stopped moving towards the little girl. His face darkened and grew gloomy, but he would never


    allow himself to argue with a little girl. It was childish and immature, so instead, he turned around and


    reached for his phone, dialing an emergency number. He called an ambnce first and then the police.


    Beryl gasped and finally felt hope when she heard this. She looked down at Jack''s body and prayed


    that he could still be saved. Not long after, the police and the ambnce had arrived. The police


    identified that it was Jack, who escaped from prison, while the health-workers ced him in a stretcher


    and into the ambnce.


    Sam was also called in toe and deal with whatever happened here. As soon as he arrived, a poor


    little girl standing beside Jacob caught his eyes. His eyes widened in relief to find Beryl atst and


    excitedly walked towards her.


    "Beryl! I finally found you!" Sam called out when he was a few steps away from her.


    Beryl turned around and her eyes shone brightly. "Uncle Sam!" She cried out and couldn''t help but run


    towards him and threw herself into Sam''s arms. Sam crouched down to reach for her and carry her in


    his arms. Beryl embraced Sam''s neck and sobbed for she couldn''t control her emotions anymore.


    "Beryl, are you okay? Did you get hurt?" Sam asked softly and looked for any visible wounds on Beryl


    with his eyes full of concern. Indeed, he got attached to this girl and so did Berly after he had taken


    care of her for quite a long time in the stead of Jacob and after he went missing. He felt great affection


    for the little girl.


    "I am okay, Uncle Sam." Beryl sobbed and added, "But Uncle Jack¡­ He was badly injured because of


    me. Please save him, Uncle Sam! I don''t want him to die."


    Beryl continued to cry as she embraced Sam. Sam patted her on the back and soothed her in a soft


    voice, "Shh, it''s okay. There''s nothing to be afraid and worried about. The ambnce is already taking


    him to the hospital, and I am sure that they will do their best to save him. He will be all right. Rest


    assured."


    Beryl nodded and slowly, her tears stopped flowing down her cheeks. All that was left were dried neat


    lines of tears on her dirty face, making her look more pitiful.


    Meanwhile, after talking to the police, Jacob stared at the sight of Sam and the little girl with cold eyes.


    They were covered with wisdom and a bit of rage. He was sure now that the little girl was the child who


    went to Gu Consortium and tried to meet him that day.


    The little girl insisted that Jacob was her father, but now, looking at both of them, he thought that Sam


    was more like her father as they both seemed to get along really well.


    Sam noticed Jacob''s expression and realized that Jacob was Beryl''s real father, and that Jacob must


    be unhappy to see himforting Beryl, so Sam immediately handed Beryl towards him.


    Before Jacob could respond, Beryl tightened her grip on Sam with a frightened expression on her face.


    She turned her back towards Jacob and buried her head on Sam''s neck in panic, refusing to leave the


    comfort and security of his arms. "Please, Uncle Sam, I don''t want to stay with him," she said with fear


    evident in her trembling voice.


    Hearing this, Jacob couldn''t help but feel hurt, a feeling that he couldn''t understand why. His face


    darkened once more.


    He scoffed and said, "Did you really think that I want to hold you? Of course not. You can''t be my


    daughter, because you''re dirty and ugly. No daughter of mine is anywhere near that description."


    "Mr. Jacob!" Sam said as he could not help but intervene. "You''re going way too far. You can''t treat


    Beryl like this, because she is really your daughter."


    "Well, if you like her, then you can keep having her by your side. She is not my daughter. Do you hear


    me? Besides, I think you would like to be her father, and you would be great at it."


    After saying that, Jacob didn''t wait for a response anymore and turned around to leave as if he didn''t


    care about Beryl at all. Besides, he still had a lot of things to deal with.


    Beryl turned around to watch her father walk away from them, making her eyes welled up with tears


    again. They rolled down on her cheeks like broken beads as she watched Jacob disappear in the


    distance. She heard those ruthless words loud and clear, and this time, it broke her heart more.


    She couldn''t think of any excuse as to why Jacob was evil to Uncle Jack and most especially why he


    treated her so cold and indifferent.


    Perhaps, all those times, he was just pretending and didn''t really love her at all.


    That was why he refused to ept her as his daughter, and that he was even willing to hand her over


    to someone else and abandon her as if she was just a material thing that was easy to give away.


    "My daddy won''t do that to me," she muttered and continued to cry.


    Sam patted Beryl on the back and coaxed her patiently to stop crying. His eyebrows furrowed and


    wondered why Jacob changed so much. What on earth had happened to him before he returned to


    Jingshi City? It was still a big mystery, and Sam was going to find out why, especially now that Beryl


    was in his hands, he was going to focus on Jacob next.


    After Sam let Beryl be washed off and changed into fresh clothes, they both headed towards the


    hospital. They both felt relieved to hear that the doctors were able to save Jack and any day from now,


    he would be able to wake up. Once Jack was settled in his own room, Jacob took Beryl for a DNA test.


    He couldn''t stand the persistence of Sam and the child, so he had to know for sure whether this girl


    really was telling the truth or that she was just spouting lies to gain money from him.


    Beryl was hesitant toe with Jacob at first, but she obeyed when Sam reassured her and even


    behaved well during the test. On the other hand, Sam felt to be ced in aplicated mood while he


    waited in the waiting room. Was it really necessary for Jacob to do a DNA test? Did he really not


    believe that Beryl was his biological daughter?


    Whatever the case, Sam expected that the results would confirm, hoping that it would make Jacob


    finally believe without a doubt. With the innovation of technology, the test results came out quickly.


    Jacob stood up from his seat to grab the test result, while Beryl stayed beside Sam, both of which knew


    what was written on that paper without having to see.


    Jacob immediately ced his eyes on the bottom of the paper and found out that the little girl was


    indeed his own child.


    He looked at Beryl, who was looking back at him as if saying, ''I told you so''. His eyebrows furrowed into


    a frown as he returned his gaze back on the paper, but his mind was lost in his thoughts. ''That little girl


    really is my child. In that case, who is her biological mother then?''


    As his memory took him down thene, he recalled someone named Emily, who was still quite blurry in


    his mind. ''Is she Beryl''s mother?''

 Chapter 550 How Could You Say That

    Chapter 550 How Could You Say That


    Beryl wanted to visit Jack at the hospital, but Jacob brought her back to the vi instead.


    "From now on, you are Miss. Beryl of the Gu family. This is your home now," he said.


    He lowered his fierce gaze and regarded her aloofly. She was a frightened animal cowering at his feet,


    and in that moment he could not help but feel pity and soften his heart.


    He was surprised at what a natural beauty she was once she had cleaned up.


    ''Of course, how could my daughter be born ugly!'' he thought proudly.


    She hadn''t uttered even a single word on the way back to the vi. Even now she continued her silent


    protest against Jacob. Her thoughts turned to her mother in D Country and poor Anna who had been


    captured and taken back there against her will.


    ''Oh! My God! How could I forget them!'' she thought unhappily, ming herself for not being more


    mindful of their situation.


    She had returned to Z Country with the intent of pleading with Jacob to return and save Emily. Many


    things had happened though, and the n had been derailed somewhat. Today was so challenging,


    and it was heavy with chaos!


    ''I''m fine. I''m fine, even if Daddy does not like me, as long as he can save Mommy!'' She thought with


    determination beyond her years.


    "Daddy..." she spoke in a low voice.


    His sharp hearing instantly reacted to the sound. He was startled by the sudden rush of joy which filled


    him for no apparent reason, "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    ''So that''s how it feels to hear your daughter call you? It feels so good...


    Why do I feel that I once heard it so often?'' he wondered, his heart hammering wildly.


    "I have something to say..." she continued gravely. She was not fully trusting of him yet, and her eyes


    were guarded and vignt.


    He considered that the events of today might be the cause of this mistrust and that she was really


    frightened. She was his daughter, and he felt it natural to be more patient and gentle with her.


    "Yeah, I hear you. What do you need to say?" he prompted gently.


    He had every intention of spoiling her, as a daughter should be. He couldn''t wait to hear if she had a


    request which he could fulfill.


    Biting her lips to gather courage, she suddenly pleaded, "Daddy, please go save Mommy! She''s in D


    Country and in great danger! I have traveled such a long way back to Z Country! You''re our only hope


    now!"


    Jacob frowned as he asked, "Who is your mother?"


    Beryl asked in disbelief, "Daddy, Uncle told me that you had regained your memory. Why don''t you


    remember Mommy?"


    Confusion set in as she spoke, and he queried, "Who is your Uncle then? What is his name?"


    "Sean," Beryl told him.


    His eyes narrowed as he remembered the doctor who had helped him regain his memories. It was


    Doctor Sean who had promised that he had regained all his lost recollections.


    ''Then why would everyone tell me that I have forgotten something?


    What on earth did I forget?


    That woman named Emily? The child in front of me? Anything else?'' Confused, his thoughts raced.


    "Daddy, please, please! Go save Mommy now! I''m afraid that she won''t survive much longer," she


    begged again, her eyes tearing up.


    "What''s your mother''s name?" he asked.


    "Emily!"


    Upset by the slow progress in saving her mother Beryl was now bing desperate and angry.


    Guilt suddenly racked him and he felt as if he had done something unforgivable. The ghost of memory


    lingered at the very edge of his memories, just out of reach. He was assaulted by a sh of jarring


    images in his mind, discordant and obfuscated. The drill in his brain fired up again and the pain red


    unbearably.


    The pain angered him and he tongueshed at Beryl in self-defense, "Why should I go save her? She


    is nothing but a selfish bitch with loose virtues!"


    The words tumbled out before he could stop them. The vehemence in his voice shocked him deeply.


    He hadn''t intended to speak so harshly.


    ''Is Emily really like that?


    Why would my memory about her be so blurry? Everything about her seems so far removed, but feels


    so familiar. Why would I hold that kind of view of her?'' Jacob fought so hard to clear his mind!


    Devastated, Beryl stared at Jacob in disbelief. She really could not believe that her father would think of


    her mother in that way, "Daddy! How could you say that?! You are really different from before!"


    Turning she ran, wanting nothing more to do with this cruel man.


    "Go fetch her!" he ordered coldly.


    "Yes, sir." Security guards ran after her. They caught her before she had gone too far.


    Jacob groaned in pain and his head was pounding unbearably. It seemed that if he was to remember


    Emily, he would have to suffer tremendous pain for it!


    The first time he thought about her he had felt disgust; the second time he suffered abominable


    headaches...


    Pondering the matter deeply made him aware of how divided his mind seemed to be. He felt as if


    someone had taken a hatchet to his brain and he suffered torment and agony because of it.


    He considered briefly that someone might have given him some kind of psycho-chemical drugs which


    were poisoning him!


    ''This must be because of that woman... Emily!'' Jacob thought gritting his teeth against the affliction.


    Beryl was soon carried back, but she developed a terrible fever that night. Her fever kept high and soon


    her body was burning like a furnace. She was extremely hot to the touch and Jacob worried for her


    wellbeing.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He called the doctor to attend to her and soon her temperature was back to normal. She remained sick


    though and she refused to eat anything.


    She decided to use a hunger strike against him.


    "This does not work on me at all." He regarded her coldly and attempted to convince her of the w in


    her foolish n. He had no wish to spoil her at the moment, but also could not let her continue on this


    course.


    Whether due to the illness, or because of her suffering, she had be extremely fragile. Upon


    hearing his callous words she broke into tears. Weeping made her eyes turn red like a rabbit''s and she


    resembled a victim of severe bullying.


    Seeing her like this, he somehow also felt gloomy and his heart ached for her suffering.


    "Why do you cry? No one bullied you. There is nothing to cry about!" he told her, wanting the drama to


    stop.


    "Mommy, I want Mommy..."she simply continued saying, sniffling unhappily. His words brought such a


    wave of sorrow to her that she began wailing aloud, no longer able to contain herself.


    Jacob''s brows knitted together in perplexity as he wanted to soothe her, but didn''t know how. An


    instinct told him to take her into his arms andfort her.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he bent down and picked her up.


    Feeling her small innocent body in his arms, he realized that it felt oddly familiar to him. It was as if he


    had held her thus so many times before.


    However, Beryl did not want his embrace as she struggled out of his arms. In her efforts to escape him


    she pped him lightly through the face. Her little palm made a soft "p" on his face.


    He immediately felt a need to be angry, but found that he was everything except angry. It was as if


    nothing happened.


    "Stop please, please! I will give you everything you want, okay?" he said gently, trying to appease her.


    "You are not my Daddy! You are a bad person! Don''t hug me... How could you leave Mommy alone in


    D Country and do nothing!" she sobbed bitterly.


    "Don''t you dare say that again! I don''t want to hear anything about her!" he cautioned as the


    headaches began again.


    "Let go of me! Let me go!" she screamed, struggling even harder.


    Sam came across them like this as he arrived at the vi. He hurried to intercede, "Mr. Jacob, Miss


    Beryl is still young. Please don''t be angry if she did something wrong..."


    Jacob''s face darkened upon hearing Sam''s words, "She is my daughter. I know how to teach her. You


    need not concern yourself with it."


    "Mr. Jacob, I..." Sam lowered his head and continued subserviently, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to


    overstep."


    "Uncle Sam, I..." Beryl reached out her hands towards Sam when she saw him. She didn''t want to stay


    in Jacob''s embrace and begged Sam, "I want your hug..."


    Seeing her red anguished eyes Sam started reaching towards her, but stopped. He really wanted to


    take her and offerfort, but he dared not steal the parental privilege from Jacob either.


    Jacob was bing really afraid that Beryl might choke herself as she was crying hysterically. Finally,


    he relented and handed her to Sam, "Fine, fine, fine! You hold her!"

 Chapter 551 Missing Pieces

    Chapter 551 Missing Pieces


    Sam eyes widened in surprise. He immediately held Beryl in his arms. He took a nce at Beryl and to


    Jacob to whom he cautiously exined, "Don''t worry, Mr. Jacob. Maybe Miss Beryl is just king of


    estranged of you, considering that it has been a long time since she saw you. I''m sure she will be fine


    after a while..."


    Sam stopped talking. Before he could finish, Jacob had turned his back and ignored them without even


    looking back at them.


    Sam''s eyebrows furrowed in disappointment. He patted Beryl''s back again, trying to coax her once


    more to stop the poor little thing from crying. This little girl had been crying ever since she probably met


    her father and how her father had treated her cold and indifferent. Sam had been patient all this time,


    but he really had to find out soon why Jacob became like this, hoping that the family would once more


    be reunited and happy.


    Meanwhile, in the VIP ward of the hospital, Jack stared nkly on the wall in front of him. The food on


    his bedtop table were starting to get cold and looked barely touched.


    Jack''s mind was off somewhere. The doctor''s words before he was left alone, echoed in his ears,


    affecting his mood like a magic spell. "Sir, you had been seriously injured from the ident. I am sorry


    to say this, but although the injury is no longer life-threatening as we all hoped, your legs couldn''t be


    saved and it will be very difficult for you to stand up again."


    Bang! The sound of a crash echoed on the room, taking Jack back to reality. He unconsciously let go of


    the ss of water he was holding, smashing the cup on the cold tiled floor. He stared at the ss that


    was splintered into pieces and wet with drinking water.


    His eyes moved to a huge piece of ss just right next to a man''s feet, covered with expensive


    handmade ck leather shoes. The man stepped forward avoiding the ss shards and made heavy


    footsteps towards the foot of the bed that was free of broken pieces of ss.


    Jack knew without having to look at the man''s face and just the shoes, who that man was. He turned


    away to the other side of the room, which was a huge ss window with a small potted nt and air


    humidifier on the sill. He then said with disgust, "Why are you here, Jacob? Are you here tough at


    me? Mock me? Cuff me and take me back to jail?"


    As if Jack''s words never affected him, Jacob looked impassively at Jack. "Sign the contract."


    He dropped a contract on Jack''s leg. Jack''s eyes turned towards the contract and wonderd if Jacob


    ced the folder there on purpose to remind him how useless it was now.


    Jack''s face suddenly turned dark and gloomy when he opened the folder. He stared over the contract


    for a while and then turned to look at Jacob with nk but piercing eyes. He asked coldly, "What do


    you mean? Is this apensation? Who do you take me for? A beggar? Really? Are you trying to pay


    me off after what you had done to me?"


    Jack scoffed and rolled his eyes in disdain. Jacob looked back at him expressionless with obvious of its


    indifference. "I''ll save you the bother of reading the contract. It entitles you to own money in stock, real


    estate, and stock deposits of thepany. I believe that amount and the properties it entails will be


    enough to spend the rest of your life without worries of the future."


    Jack sneered and repeated, "Without worries? Are you hearing yourself?" He muttered those words


    over and over again. He started to feel the hype and adrenaline surge over him, making him explode


    into a sudden excitement. "Do you think what I''ve been looking for and lived for all my life is just for


    something like this? Of course not! What I want, what I had, are all taken away from me now!"


    Jacob''s eyes remained emotionless. There wasn''t even any hint of pity or guilt in those hollow eyes as


    he sneered and replied, "It serves you right."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Jack''s eyebrows furrowed into a frown. He felt anger and rage burning inside of him. "All of this is your


    fault! You took my career, ruined my reputation, lowered down my status, and you even stole my


    beloved woman from me! You! You took that all away from me, and you tell me that I deserve all this?


    What the hell did I ever do to you? And now this? You''ve even made me lose my legs, and let me


    be a good-for-nothing as if everything that you had taken from me wasn''t enough yet to satisfy


    your greed. I really wish that you go to hell, you son of a bitch!"


    Despite Jacob''s ignorance on Jack''s sentiments ever since he came in here, the words "beloved


    woman" caught his attention.


    His eyes squinted unconsciously and thought, ''I took the woman he loved? Really? Then, can the


    woman he was talking about be Emily?


    If it is really Emily, then it was no wonder Jack risked his life to save Beryl.''


    Because everyone insisted that Jacob was a father to Beryl and a husband to a woman named Emily,


    Jacob was convinced that he lost some of his memory. He didn''t show this realization in front of Jack


    and just ignored his words without replying or uttering a single word.


    Jack looked at Jacob, but he couldn''t read his expression nor his mind, making his mood anything but


    calm. Jack scoffed and chuckled under his breath in mockery. His eyes turned red when he turned to


    face Jacob again and asked, "Jacob, why don''t you just die? If only you were dead and everyone would


    have been happy! You just bring misery to the people around you! Why can''t you just leave and hide


    yourself where you don''t interact with anyone? Why do you have to keeping back and making


    things worse?"


    Vicious and evil words didn''t faze Jacob at all as if he was used to getting death threats and cruel


    words thrown at him, rendering him numb and immune to influence. Finally, his nk eyes turned into a


    mocking nce. "Let me remind you that escaping from jail is a felony. If it weren''t my daughter you


    tried to save, then I would have thrown you back in prison where you could rot forever, considering that


    it looks like you wouldn''t be able escape anymore in this state. Anyway, I will leave the contract here


    and ask someone to pick it up tomorrow. It''s up to you if you want to sign it or not. Also, if you want to


    die, feel free to do so." Jacob finished, raising his chin up to dere his dominant stand, ready to leave


    this room.


    "You son of a bitch!" Jack couldn''t help it any longer and was not able to control himself. He suddenly


    lounged at Jacob and tried to reach for Jacob''s neck.


    However, he forgot that his legs were so weak and broken that he fell heavily on the ground before he


    could even touch Jacob. A few nearby ss shards pierced his skin. Jack winced in pain and looked


    terribly awkward and humiliated as he was sprawled on the floor like that.


    Jacob didn''t even flinch and budge as if he already expected that something like this would happen. He


    looked down at him like a noble emperor looking down at a disgusting town criminal even without


    looking at Jack with disdain and contempt.


    "Such a shame," Jacobmented, making Jack''s anger burn once more.


    He raised his head and stared back at Jacob still with red eyes. He wished that the earth would just


    swallow him alive, but he wasn''t going to give Jacob that satisfaction of making him feel powerful. "I


    swear to God, Jacob, you are going to pay the price and get what you deserve for all that you have


    done to me! You will pay!" Jack howled.


    "Well, I''m afraid that you will never seed. You''ll be spending the rest of your life bound to a


    wheelchair. If I were you, I would not waste my energy into unnecessary n of actions." Jacob turned


    and didn''t look back at him again, not even waiting for a response as if Jack was just a mere nobody.


    Jack red at the back of Jacob until he went out of the door as if his stare would shootser and


    would kill Jacob. He did not move his eyes, and it stayed on the closed door for a long time, his mind


    once again lost in oblivion. It was only until the medical staff came and ced him back on the bed and


    treated his cuts from the ss shards was he ultimately returned to reality.


    The staff left as soon as Jack was treated. Jackid on the bed on his back, feeling pain everywhere


    but mostly tired from everything that had happened in his life in the past few days. He recalled thest


    time heid on a veryfortable bed and closed his eyes. His lips were formed in a straight line.


    He heaved a deep sigh in his heart. ''My legs¡­ It has stopped functioning and cannot be cured at all. I


    can''t stand or walk anymore. I have be a disabled person. I have be useless.


    Who would like such a thing? Even I dislike such a state.


    Now that I think about it, is this my retribution? For cing Jacob in a car ident¡­ For forcing Emily


    to drive down the cliff¡­ Am I being punished because of all that? If so, I have tasted the bitter fruit of


    my own actions.''


    Still, anger and hatred surged through Jack at the thought of Jacob. He hated him so much that


    thoughts of killing Jacob always crossed his mind like clockwork.


    Even then, he didn''t regret losing his legs to save Beryl, because this was thest thing he could do for


    Emily.


    ''I''m sorry, Emily. I managed to protect your daughter. But I don''t think I cane to your rescue now.


    I am too weak now, and I don''t think that I can save you, but don''t worry. You won''t be needing me


    anymore.


    I know that Jacob will save you and make you happy, while I am just a poor guy wishing for your


    happiness.'' A tear rolled down Jack''s face, and not long after, he was off to dreand.


    Meanwhile, after leaving the hospital, Jacob didn''t return to thepany or even head home. Instead,


    he went directly to a very private and luxurious medical institute.


    As soon as he entered the double doors, he was immediately aodated for. He was led into the


    office of one of the many renowned doctors in this ce. A senior professional attended to him


    instantly and to whom Jacob mentioned his concern. Jacob then was checked in theboratory filled


    with expensive equipment of high end technology and was then asked to wait in the office once more.


    After a few minutes, the doctor came in with the results on his hand. He sat on the head of a U-shaped


    arrangement of chairs where Jacob sat on his right. Jacob patiently waited for the doctor to be settled


    in before he asked what his diagnosis was. "Mr. Gu, it turns out that you did lose a part of your memory.


    It''s also strange, because it was a man-made intervention and not from an ident on the head. Do


    you know if you asked for some part of your memory to be erased? If not, you probably have to be


    cautious of the people around you if these memories were taken from you against your will, but as a


    doctor, my primary concern now is if you are sure that you want to restore the memory that you have


    lost. The procedure may not be difficult but..."


    The doctor trailed on about the procedure that was about to be done if Jacob was to choose. He wasn''t


    listening anymore as a gentle face of a woman appeared vaguely on his mind. It was blurry, but


    obvious that it was a woman, and Jacob wanted to see that face clearly. The mist was blocking his


    clear vision.


    There was a strong desire of wanting to know who this woman was inside of his head.


    ''Is it the Emily that everyone talked about? Is she the woman that I had forgotten?'' he thought.


    "I want to restore all my memories," Jacob suddenly stated, interrupting the doctor from exining the


    details of the procedure.


    Besides, whatever the procedure was, Jacob already made the decision.


    The expert was stunned and immediately knew that Jacob wasn''t listening to his exnation of the


    risks of the procedure. Then again, medical professionals were trained to be patient. He then repeated,


    "There is a certain risk, and some unknown seque may ur. Are you really determined to continue


    on with this?"


    Jacob nodded and answered with a determined "Yes". He never once regretted the decisions he had


    made. "Very well," the expert said and led him back into theboratory for the procedure.


    Heid in bed and was given general anesthesia, so that he would be unconscious throughout the


    treatment.


    He closed his eyes as he waited for the anesthesia to kick in and make him fall asleep. The blurry and


    vague image of a woman appeared into his head onest time before his mind flew to dreand.


    After such a long time, Jacob finally woke up. The ceiling now was different from where he was hours


    ago in theboratory. His mind processed and recalled what he was dreaming about during the


    procedure.


    He remembered seeing the vague image of the woman as clear as day now, and she was just as


    beautiful as he had imagined her to be.


    Then again, there were other parts of that memory lost and erased that made Jacob furrow his


    eyebrows and forehead wrinkled as if he seemed to have dreamt of something unpleasant.


    "Mr. Gu, were there memories restored now? Memories that weren''t there before?" The expert asked


    with great concern. This procedure was new, and the chances of it working were actually low. ''This is


    only the first step to wake up your memory. If it doesn''t work..."


    "Of course, it works," Jacob interuppted. He looked at the doctor and then back at the ceiling in front of


    him. His eyes shed a sly light, and he scoffed, "I remember everything now, and the dots are finally


    connecting. That''s why I always feel like I lost something, because I really did lose pieces of the whole


    puzzle."


    The doctor then went on about the next steps, but Jacob''s mind was off somewhere else again. He


    finally knew who Emily was.


    The memory that was restored in his mind told him that Emily was his enemy, a vicious woman.

 Chapter 552 I Dont Want to Disappear

    Chapter 552 I Don''t Want to Disappear


    In Jacob''s now restored memories, Emily had belonged to Jack once.


    However, Emily waster in love with Jacob, and yet she still betrayed and deceived him. Along with


    Jack, she murdered his younger brother.


    If that wasn''t the cherry on top of an ice cream, she ran away, pregnant with his own child.


    If Jacob wasn''t mistaken, he believed that Sean was deliberately blurring his memories in fear that


    Jacob would act impulsively and have revenge on Emily.


    Remembering how vile and vicious Emily was, Jacob wondered why she was stuck in his mind like


    glue and he kept thinking about her instead of trying to forget her.


    Jacob thought that perhaps, it was because there was still hatred in his heart and that he hadn''t


    avenged his brother yet that made Emily unforgettable in his mind.


    Whatever took, he wouldn''t let go of this woman easily.


    Whatever really happened and where this woman was now, he decided to find out and act on this


    restored memories.


    Meanwhile, in the Lu residence back in D country, Emily could be found locked in like a prisoner.


    She was like a walking dead. Hell, her life here was worse than death itself. Her self-awareness was


    slowly deteriorating, and even her soul was being crushed broken piece by piece as if she was a


    puppet being reorganized.


    In whatever was left of her consciousness, Emily knew that Sean wanted to turn herpletely into


    Cloris, his sister, but she was not Cloris, and she would never be her. Her name was Emily.


    She had her own lover, and they had a child together. She wanted that her own life back, and she


    never wanted to be a stand-in for anyone else.


    However, Sean was determined to turn her to the sister he wanted. Every day, he would inject her with


    manyplicated drugs and hypnotize her. With the medication and the hypnosis carrying on, the way


    Sean looked at her became softer and softer, as if he was looking through her fragile and weak body


    and see the Cloris gradually waking up from within Emily.


    No matter how strong these medications were, Emily kept fighting against them and never gave in. It


    was a miracle that she was still conscious despite the amount of drugs Sean had injected her to fulfill


    his cruel and selfish desire.


    Every time Emily fought, Sean would coax her as if he wasforting a crying child. "Don''t you think


    your life now is full of misery and despair? My team had researched a new kind of drug that can end


    your suffering right away without any side effects."


    He could have injected her right then against her own will, but he didn''t force her, because he was as


    cruel as wanting Emily to be willing to get medicated.


    Sean crossed his arms and said, "I don''t care who you are, Emily or Cloris. It doesn''t matter. I only


    know that you are my sister. What difference does it make, right?"


    Hearing this, Emily felt anger inside of her. She looked at him with piercing cold eyes and said, "Yes, I


    would be willing to be your sister."


    Sean''s eyes widened in surprise. It shone and flickered in the bright light, and his lips curled with joy,


    but before he could respond, Emily added, "But I will never be willing to be a stand-in for the girl you


    had been obsessed with for years. Your very own sister! You are disgusting and a pervert."


    Sean''s face fell at once. The light in his eyes flickered out, and his lips formed a thin line. After a


    moment, the edges of his lips rose forming a weird and creepy smile on his face. He shrugged and


    said, "You are right, but so what?"


    He reached his hand out to pinch Emily''s slender chin, leaving a red fingerprint on her bruised and pale


    skin. "Let me remind you, Emily. You have been the substitute of Cloris from the very beginning.


    Are you really going to burn the bridge after having crossed it? Are you really just going to escape now


    after enjoying everything she had without even fulfilling your obligations?"


    Emily chuckled mockingly with disgust as if she had heard a joke. It felt new to her once more, the


    feeling ofughter. It was indeed the first time again that she was able tough like this in days.


    However, she was notughing, because she was happy. She felt the contrary, and she stopped as


    soon as she felt the fatigue take over her as ifughing was a great toll.


    "Well, is that so? You really think that I hadn''t done anything, huh? Your family''spany in Z Country


    stands because of me. Oh yes, I was not ignorant. I knew that you used me to do your money


    laundering, but I let you and pretended not to know."


    Hearing this, Sean''s eyebrows furrowed. "You know that I will never let anything bad happen to you,


    and if something did, I will try my best to help you out, you know that."


    Furthermore, Sean never agreed to Emily''s arrangement to go to Z country, and Emily did because she


    wanted to avoid him. And with the help of Sean''s parents, she would finally have a chance to return to


    Z Country.


    She would have a chance to reunite with Jacob and form their family once again.


    Then again, it was also the reason that she suffered so much.


    Sean''s freedom before was limited and restricted, giving him no choice but to watch Emily been taken


    away from him.


    Now, he was in a different situation, and no one could stop him from doing anything he wanted to do,


    including all the effort of trying to turn Emily into Cloris.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Emily looked at Sean still with the same cold stare. "I don''t mind. Like you said, it is an obligation." Her


    tone was light, but there was a hint of mockery and irony as she said, "However, my obligation does not


    include reciprocating your love, which, by the way, I believe that she did not want to do as well."


    Sean''s smile dropped. His eyes darkened, and his face turned gloomy. Suddenly, he had a sudden


    change of mind. He was not going to wait for her ethereal and willing heart, because no matter how


    hard he tried and waited, he was just wasting time. Besides, it was meaningless to begin with.


    As long as he achieved his goal and get the oue that he wanted, then he could care less about


    anything else, and more so to the things and people that got in the way.


    Sean sighed and shrugged. He decided to give up persuading her and said, "Well, that''s it."


    From Sean''s words and expression, Emily started to feel nervous and afraid. Although she tried her


    best to stayposed so as not to give Sean the satisfaction that she was actually frightened to death,


    her voice slightly trembled betraying her own self. "Sean, what are you going to do to me? What will


    you gain from this? Whatever it is that you want, I will never give in!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Sean looked at her back with cold eyes and pped his hands.


    Emily wondered what that gesture was for until several people wearing white coats came in. One of


    them was pushing a medicine cart while the another was bringing in a heart rate monitor.


    Emily''s eyes widened in fear, but Sean no longer paid attention to how Emily felt or reacted. Her words


    just now stabbed his heart deeply and made all those resentful feelings he tried to bury in his heart for


    yearse out all at once.


    He couldn''t ept that neither Cloris nor Emily were willing to reciprocate his feelings. ''Was my love so


    unbearable in their eyes?


    Why did they have to treat me like this? Am I unworthy of loving and being loved back?''


    Sean believed that he was not a sister-con and nor did he find the whole thing incest. All he knew was


    that he was just in love with a woman who happpened to be his sister.


    ''Is it wrong for me to love someone?


    What did I do? Why did both of them refuse to be with me?


    And chose other men than me¡­


    Well, it doesn''t matter now. I will make her fall in love with me whatever it takes, '' Sean thought.


    When every equipment was settled and into ce, Sean soon ordered, "Grasp her."


    One of the doctors nodded and said, "Yes, sir." He then moved towards Emily, who was trying to


    struggle away from the doctor, but she was too weak and too tired to move further away. The doctor


    was able to catch her and tied her up to keep her from moving around.


    Emily red at Sean, her eyes sending daggers that didn''t affect Sean at all. She screamed, "Sean,


    what are you doing? How could you do this to me? Let me go! Sean, let me go, damn it!" Emily started


    to feel panic and fear. She struggled and tried to break free, but all the drugs that Sean had injected her


    made her frail and exhausted, making her little efforts useless. She realized that she couldn''t do


    anything to save herself from this situation.


    She was faced with the great power of a few adults, making her seem like a vulnerable child that even


    her resistance just seemed to tickle them instead of doing them harm.


    Sean kept quiet and focused on preparing the medicine that he and his team had recently researched


    on and created.


    It took numerous experiments and improvements, but all those were steps to take to make this perfect


    product.


    Sean named the drug: Reborn.


    As long as the injection would stay in Emily''s system for a long time and that the dose was sufficient


    enough, Emily''s intelligence and memories would degerate slowly but surely in time, returning it back


    into a baby''s state - empty and nk ready to be filled in with new information and experiences.


    Once the drug would take in effect, she would not remember anything, not even eating, dressing,


    talking, walking, and all the things that she had learned and known about. Despite having the body of


    an adult, her mind would thoroughly be that of a baby''s.


    This was the so-called "reborn" that Sean wanted to happen.


    She would have the chance to begin a new life.


    Sean would teach her how to talk, walk, dress, and even eat. He would develop her into Cloris and turn


    her into the Cloris he knew and wanted. He would give her the personality and soul of Cloris, and let


    her attached to him alone for the rest of their lives, so that she would eventually fall for him.


    She would never remember the name "Emily" again and all the experiences and the people that Emily


    met.


    Watching Sean walking towards her with a needle in his gloved hand, Emily stared at him in horror as if


    she was looking at a demon. Her eyes were wide open in fear and shock of what was about to happen


    to her. With great anxiety and unmasked fright, she asked, "Sean, what the hell is that?"


    "Shh, don''t be afraid," Seanforted. With his free hand, Sean caressed her face tenderly, feeling the


    trembleing from Emily. "I said I won''t hurt you remember? This drug will just make you forget


    everything and will give you the opportunity to be born again, giving you the chance to start over a new


    light."


    Emily''s eyes welled up. She swallowed a lump on her throat as a tear rolled down her cheek and said,


    "No. No, I don''t want¡­" She bit her lower lip and looked at him with nervous and despair in her eyes as


    she begged, "Please, don''t do this to me. Don''t turn me into another person. Sean, please, you are


    better than this. If you do, I will disappear."

 Chapter 553 I Promise You

    Chapter 553 I Promise You


    Emily closed her eyes as she let go of all the tears that welled up on her eyes. Every drop of tear fell


    down on Sean''s eyes, and it felt like warm acid burning on his skin. He removed his hand on her face


    and paused for a few moments to look at Emily. There was a hint of malice on his eyes as he said, "I''m


    sorry, but everything will be fine after a sweet dream. I promise."


    At the mention of the word ''dream'', Emily''s eyes immediately shot wide open. She shook her head


    violently and refuted, "No! I don''t want to sleep. What difference does it make? It''s going to kill me


    either way."


    "You know what? I never intended to kill you, but you are really disappointing me right now. All I hope


    for you to do is be obedient," Sean said, the impatience evident in his tone. He then slightly pressed


    the syringe and a beam of liquid sprinkled out, making a beautiful curve in the air.


    For Emily, the liquid looked more scary than beautiful. She had never once been frightened like this all


    her life. She struggled and tried to get up like a lunatic and even bit a few hands that were holding her


    down. "Let go of me! Let me go!" She yelled while thrashing on the bed.


    No one expected that Emily would act like a crazy, wild animal, and soon, they all let go of their grip on


    her as they clutched onto their hands that were now red with bite marks.


    At this very moment, Emily exerted all her strength and energy to struggle out of her binds and ran


    away from the room.


    Sean tried to catch her, but he only got a piece of her white sleeve. The syringe then fell on his hand


    and on the ground, making Sean more furious and impatient.


    "What are you just standing there for? Catch her!" Sean yelled, picking up the syringe on the ground as


    if it was the most precious and valuable thing on earth.


    Emily looked back and saw the medical staff running after her. She knew better that it was impossible


    for her to run out of the Lu''s building alone with all the people under the Lu family roaming around the


    building and especially her energy that was slowly draining would never let her make it outside.


    Therefore, she decided to run above and as she reached the rooftop, she stood on the edge of the


    high-rise building, waiting for Sean.


    Within the span of two minutes, Sean and his subordinates arrived at the rooftop.


    Sean could not help squinting his eyes from the sun light. His eyes widened in surprise as it focused on


    Emily standing on the edge with the wind blowing her medical gown and hair. "Cloris, get away from


    there! It''s dangerous!" he yelled.


    He then ran immediately towards her.


    "Stop! Stay back!" Emily shouted. She was so weak and frail that she felt like a kite now waving in the


    strong wind. It seemed like she didn''t need to jump. One strong push from a wind could make her fall


    down. She ignored this feeling and focused her attention to Sean. "One step closer, and I will jump


    down from here!" she threatened, pointing down.


    Sean froze on his tracks. His face fell and eyes darkened. "You¡­ you would rather die than be with


    me."


    It was more of a statement than a question. Emily waved her hand and said, "No, it''s not what you


    think." She looked at his face, but her eyes were hallow and empty. In the light, her pale face made her


    look more of a walking dead. She continued to speak. "I just... I just don''t want to be another person.


    You see, you just called me Cloris, but my name is Emily, so who the hell am I? Cloris or Emily?"


    "You are Cloris, and Emily is also your name. There is no difference, so what''s wrong with it? You know


    what? I can call you whichever you like. Just please, don''t be stupid ande down here." Sean was


    calm andposed from the outside, but deep inside, he was worried and panicking.


    It seemed like he was going to lose something important again, and he couldn''t afford to feel broken


    and empty again.


    ''I can not lose you, Emily. If you die, I will never be able to find someone else who looks this much like


    Cloris!'' Sean thought.


    He needed Emily''s fresh and perfect body so that he could be able to ce in Cloris''s soul and


    personality. When the time came, Emily would forever be Cloris.


    ''This will be your rebirth, Emily. It will also be Cloris''s rebirth.


    Why can''t you see that this is wless? What is wrong with it?'' He wondered without saying these


    words out loud.


    Emily shook her head. "No! Of course not! There is a difference! How could they be the same?" She


    closed her eyes for a second. They turned scarlet red from all the crying and the feeling of deep


    sorrow, creating a great contrast on her pale face. She opened her eyes and continued, "Emily''s


    memory is very different from what Cloris had. She had never experience what Emily had experienced,


    the same way Emily hadn''t experienced what Cloris had. What Cloris knew isn''t what Emily knows, so


    why do you keep insisting they''re the same? They''re not, Sean. They arepletely different people!"


    If Emily became Cloris, she would lose everything she had now. She would forget Jacob, Beryl, and


    everyone else she had met and everything she had experienced to be the Emily she was now.


    There was no way she was going to want to forget all these. She''d rather die than do so.


    "I know why you are resisting right now." Sean took a small step towards her as he talked to distract


    Emily''s attention on his strides. "You are resisting me for Jacob, right? But what about him? It has been


    such a long time, and yet, he didn''t evene to see you even once, did he?"


    Emily gulped hard and said, "He does not know of my situation. If he knew¡­"


    "Oh, Emily," Sean interrupted. "Please, stop deceiving yourself. I got news that Beryl is back in Jacob''s


    home now, so how could Beryl not tell Jacob about your situation? He must know of it right now, and


    yet where is he? Stop lying to yourself, and just ept the fact that he had given up on you."


    Emily''s eyes widened in disbelief. "No. No! That''s impossible! You''re lying to me!" There was no way


    that Jacob would give up on her. If there was anyone deceiving her, it would be Sean. At this point, she


    noticed that Sean was moving towards her, so she screamed loudly, "Stay where you are! Don''t you


    daree any closer to me! I would rather die than be your puppet, you sick bastard!"


    Emily staggered and took one step back as she finished her words. Her frail body could not even keep


    her from standing firmly on the ground.


    Sean stopped moving towards her and screamed back, "Fine! Fine! I will stay right here and won''t step


    any further closer towards you. Just please, don''t jump! Don''t take anymore steps back. Just stand firm


    yourself!"


    Emily stood there while the wind pushed on her clothes, making her even more fragile than she looked.


    At that moment, she was feeling depressed as she wondered that if what Sean had said was true, then


    why did Jacob hadn''t came to save her yet.


    Did he really forget their vows? That they were going to be together until death do them part?


    Moreover, what was the deal that Sean had mentioned before?


    "Sean, please. Why can''t you just let me go?"


    Emily begged with her red eyes welling up with tears again. She didn''t care anymore if begging made


    her her lose her dignity, even if it was the only thing she had left. "I don''t think I can hold on any longer.


    I am basically a living dead right now and deprived from my love, my child..."


    "Oh, Emily¡­" Sean felt like he was drowning as well as he said this angrily, "If I let you go, then who


    will let go of me? You don''t know how much I have suffered all these years. All I just want right now is


    redemption¡­


    Then again, there are no saviors in this cruel world, aren''t they?"


    "Well then, that''s it. Fine¡­" Emily replied. She wiped her tears from her eyes and slowly, her heart


    returned to its normal beat. She felt calm as ever as if nothing was happening at that very moment.


    A strong feeling of fear surged through Sean at this very moment. He immediately called her name,


    "Emily¡­"


    Emily looked at Sean as if he had finally came back to his senses. That she wasn''t Cloris at all. That


    she was Emily. "I would rather die as Emily and my own memories than live as Cloris and have nothing


    of my own left. At least, I can die with my own true self, and all the experiences and emotions I had


    living," she said in a calm andposed voice.


    At this moment, she closed her eyes in desperation, ignoring all the other emotions inside of her.


    Slowly, she stretched out her arms on her side gracefully despite her frail body. She looked like she


    was going to fly away like a butterfly.


    Sean''s eyes widened in fear as he knew what Emily was about to do. Without thinking about it, he


    called out, "I promise you! I promise you anything you want!


    As long as youe down here and don''t jump, I promise that I will not push you anymore. Just,e


    down here please!"


    Emily opened her eyes and scoffed. In a cold voice and a hint of irony, she said, "I don''t believe you."


    Sean stared closely at her with wide eyes afraid that if he blinked, she would be gone right in front of


    his eyes. He trembled and could not help but feel nervous, "What should I do to make you believe?


    Should I write down a legal contract? Tell me, please!"


    "It''s simple. Let go of me," she said without any hint of emotion in her eyes and tone.


    Sean shook his head slowly. "That''s impossible."


    He would never promise her that as it was hisst resort. "But I can promise you that no matter what I


    do, I will always ask for your permission first and never force you to do anything against your will from


    now on. Do you hear me?"


    For a short while, they just stayed in impasse like this.


    In that moment of time, Emily could feel her energy draining away as her legs began to shake and


    tremble. She knew that she was going to fall any time now.


    Sean trembled as well. Watching her like this made him really anxious and scared.


    He wanted so much to drag her back here, but he controlled himself and never dared to act rashly


    especially when Emily was just one small jump away from death''s door.


    That was why, Sean decided to coax her away from the edge first, but before he could speak, a


    subordinate came to talk to him and whispered something in his ear. Emily wondered what could that


    be.


    She noticed how Sean''s expression turnedplicated. As for him, he had expected that something


    like this would happen. He looked at Emily and thought about it for a second before he spoke in a


    gentle tone.


    "Emily,e down please. Jacob is here for you."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 554 Dont Go, Jacob

    Chapter 554 Don''t Go, Jacob


    Emily''s forehead creased. She wondered whether she was just hearing imaginary voices. She looked


    at Sean and asked incredibly, "What did you just say?"


    Sean heaved a deep breath and patiently repeated, "Jacob is here to take you home."


    "Jacob is here to take me home," Emily muttered under her breath. As soon as she said it, her eyes


    opened wide in surprise as if she just realized what that meant.


    Even then, no matter how relieving that sentence was, for Emily, it was like a hammer pounding on her


    heart heavily over and over again, causing a thousand of ripples.


    Emily''s mouth gaped open at Sean, still couldn''t believe her ears. She ced her outstretched arms


    down and asked, "Is he really here? Did he reallye? You are lying to me, aren''t you? This is just


    another trick to make mee down!"


    "No. You have to believe me. I''m not lying to you." Emily eyed Sean intently, trying to find any hint of lie


    in his face, but his serious expression showed no signs of deceit and falsehood. When Emily didn''t


    speak, he said in earnest, "Oh,e on now. You don''t want him to see you as a corpse, do you?


    Come down here!"


    Emily didn''t budge. She really didn''t believe Sean, but the news he brought was so tempting that even


    though she suspected that it was a lie, a way to deceive her from not doing what Sean didn''t want her


    to do, she was still going to take this as hope like a moth drawn to a me.


    "Well, where is he?" she asked.


    She then walked slowly down the edge of the rooftop.


    "He is in¡­" Sean started, but as soon as Emily was down on the ledge, Sean rushed towards her like a


    lion pouncing on his prey. He stretched out his long arm and embraced Emily tight enough that she


    wouldn''t be able to break free and do something dangerous that could threaten her life again. "Don''t


    move," he muttered as his body shivered in fear of losing her.


    As soon as Emily was enveloped by Sean, she immediately began to kick and thrash around,


    struggling to break free from his arms. The thought that Sean lied to herpletely annoyed and


    angered Emily. Her eyes reddened once more, and her whole body was burning with rage. Realizing


    that all her efforts of thrashing around was useless, she lowered her head down to bit Sean''s arm.


    Her snow-white teeth pierced and sank into Sean''s skin, and blood immediately started to ooze out.


    Emily could perceive the metallic taste of blood, but she kept her teeth on Sean''s flesh.


    Sean hissed and winced in excruciating paining from his arm, but he didn''t dare let go of Emily.


    Instead, he tightened his grip more, making Emily let go of her teeth, feeling deprived of air. When


    Sean felt Emily''s teeth away from his arm, he said, "You bite like a dog, but I didn''t lie to you. I will show


    you that I am telling you the truth!"


    Sean carried Emily and ced her lying t on his right shoulder. Her upper bodyy behind Sean


    while the other half in front. He carried her like this downstairs and held on despite Emily''s struggle and


    cries to put her down.


    Finally, they reached the living room downstairs. Sean ced Emily down but held her wrist in case


    she was going to make another n of running away. She tried to take Sean''s grip on her, but Sean


    nudged her towards another direction. She nced towards it and a handsome man with suit and


    leather shoes caught her eye. He was sitting on the sofa alone, and his face was cold. His eyes looked


    at them with the same cold and distant stare. His temperament was indifferent, making him look like a


    snow mountain standing high and dominant in the arctic.


    He was standing there, all handsome and difficult to miss, but he was also difficult to get close to, as if


    one step towards him would turn you to ice.


    Stunned, Emily froze as soon as she recognized Jacob. She couldn''t believe that Sean didn''t deceive


    her this time. Jacob was really here to save her. He came to take her home.


    On the other hand, the sounds and cries of Emily before they could reach the room a while ago already


    caught Jacob''s attention. He was waiting for them toe ever since he heard the loud screams. His


    eyes focused on Emily as soon as Sean ced her down to stand by her own.


    It was then when he noticed how Sean held on to Emily''s wrist. He saw her lips stained with blood, and


    suspected that she bit on Sean''s arm for it was bleeding. This sight made Jacob frown. He couldn''t


    understand why, but his heart was immediately overwhelmed with hatred and jealousy.


    "Sean, let go of her arm," hemanded in such a determined but still piercing voice.


    Sean eyed Jacob closely, as if he was trying to read something through his surface. When he found


    nothing but a cold atmosphere on him, he let go of Emily''s wrist and said, "Jacob, long time no see."


    As soon as Sean let her go, Emily suddenly felt like all her energy was drained from all the struggling


    and the thrashing to break free from Sean. More so when she saw Jacob, she felt like all her strength


    were released from her body. She felt her legs tremble and too weak to support her. Her head started


    to feel dizzy. She could see ck spots everywhere. Not a moment long, she finally copsed, and


    Sean was fast enough to catch her before she met the ground.


    With a greedy expression, Sean hugged her tight and heaved a deep breath, taking in her fragrance


    and smell. In Jacob''s eyes, it was an outright provocation.


    Jacob stood immediately and scoffed. "You make me sick," he sneered and rushed towards them,


    taking Emily away from Sean''s arms. "Sean, we still have our bills. Let''s check it outter."


    Sean shrugged. "Whatever. You cane at me anytime," he said, showing no fear as if Jacob


    couldn''t threaten him at all.


    From his perspective, Jacob was just a poor man whose memory got distorted. He was one of his


    human experiments, making him not worthy of his attention.


    "She''s my woman, and now I want to take her away," Jacob said and took a nce on Emily, who had


    copsed and was now passed out. His face turned somber, but he turned away and immediately left.


    Sean watched Jacob leave with Emily. He did not stop him from leaving. Instead, he stood there with a


    cruel expression now shing deep into his eyes. He felt confident about what would happened to them


    next. "I knew you woulde. I just didn''t expect you toe this early," he muttered under his breath


    as some of his medical staff moved towards him to treat the wound of Emily''s bite.


    Sean hadn''t expected that Jacob woulde so fast that he had no time to inject Emily with the new


    drug.


    However, it didn''t matter. His first n might have failed, but there was always a n B.


    Even though Jacob had taken Emily away now, for Sean, it was not a final result yet. It was still too


    early to tell.


    Sean was confident enough that Emily would eventuallye back to him voluntarily, because by that


    time, Jacob would be the most painful person that she was going to experience in her life.


    Meanwhile, Jacob suspected that there was something strange, since no one stopped him from leaving


    the vi. He knew he needed to be a bit cautious and suspicious about the peace.


    Nevertheless, Jacob didn''t take that deep into his heart, because either way, he was confident that no


    one would defeat him.


    He looked down at Emily at thought about how she had betrayed him once, so he would never trust her


    again despite saving her from Sean. As for Sean, Jacob would naturally punish him for tampering with


    his memory.


    Not long after, Jacob had boarded onto his private ne with Emily, who was still unconscious in his


    arms. During the flight, there were times that Emily would subconsciously clutch his clothes tightly and


    refused to let go as if she was afraid that Jacob would leave her again and out of her arms.


    He looked down at Emily and sneered at her actions. Didn''t she leave him voluntarily before? Right


    now, she was acting like a drowning man trying to catch at a straw. Even with Emily''s subconscious


    actions, Jacob didn''t believe that she was afraid of him leaving.


    Perhaps, she just mistook him for another man.


    At the thought of that, Jacob''s mood suddenly darkened and his eyes gloomed. He decided that he


    was going to ce Emily down on the next seat.


    He was about to move her, when Emily seemed to have sensed what he was about to do. She


    immediately grabbed his arm tightly and began to sob uneasily.


    "Jacob, please. Don''t go¡­" she muttered under her breath over and over until Jacob wasn''t moving


    anymore.


    As soon as Jacob heard his nameing out of her mouth, his heart immediately skipped a beat. The


    cold expression on his face slowly broke down, and his heart softened as if the warmth from Emily''s


    touched melted the ice on his heart.


    He felt like leaving her alone even if just into the next seat was a heinous crime he couldn''t afford to


    bail out of.


    Jacob thought and couldn''t figure out where the feeling of guilt wasing from, but it made him


    change his mind about cing her onto the next seat. Instead, he held her tighter in his arms and


    looked down at her pale face. She seemed to have felt Jacob''s touch and move for the edges of her


    lips rose, showing a faint smile.


    Emily''s actions made it seem that he was the person she trusted the most in the whole world, and that


    his arms was the safest ce, wanting her to stay there forever.


    Jacob snorted and whispered, "You are a big trouble." He then reached out a hand to pinch Emily''s


    cheek. He liked her tender skin on his fingertips but her paleness needled him. His eyebrows furrowed


    into a frown and his forehead creased with concern, feeling a deep sense of heartache for her.


    Sean was her brother, so why didn''t he take good care of Emily? She looked so frail and weak.


    Jacob then recalled how intimate Sean and Emily seemed to be when they came into the living room.


    He saw a pervert and a sick bastard in Sean, who looked obsessed and loved his sister way more than


    a normal brother should. At that thought, Jacob understood why Beryl was so scared and anxious to


    save Emily.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sean was a sick and disgusting degenerate.


    How could he fall and be obsessed with his sister that way? This was purely immoral and dirty! Jacob


    now despised Sean way more than ever and was determined that he would make him pay the price for


    all that he did not only to him but also to Emily.


    ......


    Meanwhile, Emily had a short dream.


    She was standing on the edge of the roof of the building and was in a standstill with Sean. A moment


    later, Jacob descended from heaven to earth like an ancient Greek hero to save her from her demise.


    He fought Sean, but he clearly outmatched him, so Sean was eventually defeated. Jacob then held her


    in his arms, and with a magic carpet, they flew into the sky, traveling through the kingdom of the clouds.


    Together, they forgot all their troubles and became the happiest couple, who lived happily ever after.


    However, the white clouds immediately darkened and the next second, Jacob faded and disappeared


    entirely. The blue sky and the clouds were gone too. Everything around her disappeared as if they


    never existed, and soon even the magic carpet she was sitting on disappeared in a sh.


    Emily screamed and reached for something to hold on to as she fell into the abyss and struggled in the


    bottom mire, but instead of dropping dead in it, she fell deeper and sank deeper into a void. Sean''s


    cruel voice rang in her ears again and again until his voice was the only thing she could hear despite


    her own voice shouting for help.


    "Emily, I will save you as long as you are willing to be my Cloris. We will live happily together in the


    future, and I promise you that I will give you all the happiness that you deserve. Every woman on earth


    would be jealous of you."


    ''Happiness? Really? Your happiness means differently, Sean! Your happiness is poison, and some are


    still running through my veins!''


    "No! Leave me alone! I don''t want it! I''d rather die than be with you!" Emily screamed in horror and


    realized that she could hear her own voice again. She opened her eyes and woke up from the


    nightmare she was in. Her heart was still pounding like heavy hammers against a gong as if it was


    going to burst out of her chest any second now.


    She heaved a deep breath and slowly, her heart finally calmed down. Fortunately, it was all just a


    dream - a nightmare that was going to haunt her forever. Luckily, she woke up just in time.

 Chapter 555 It Makes Me Sick

    Chapter 555 It Makes Me Sick


    Slowly, Emily sat up on the soft andfortable bed. She rubbed her eyes out of sleep and took in her


    surroundings, wondering where she could be. Not long after, Emily recognized the room, making her


    eyes open wide in realization.


    The beige wallpaper with intricate patterns¡­ The decorations and the paintings that hung on the wall¡­


    The way the furnitures were set¡­ All of these were familiar to her.


    Wasn''t she in a private house that Jacob owned?


    Even though she only had been here a few times since they stayed in her apartment most of the time,


    every detail of the house was clear in her mind.


    She gasped and covered her mouth as the realization struck her. She didn''t dream about it all.


    Jacob did save her and took her back home!


    Excitm and delight filled her chest, overwhelming her to the point of nearly leaving her breathless.


    She knew it. She knew that Jacob was going to save her and would never neglect and leave her


    behind.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Sean lied to her, and she almost fell for it.


    Then again, all she could think about now was Jacob. She couldn''t wait any longer and removed the


    nket covering her. As soon as her feet were dangling on the side of the bed, the door immediately


    opened, making Emily''s eyes turn towards it.


    Emily watched as a tall, handsome man walk in, closing the door behind him.


    Indifference and a strong sense of force was clearly evident on the way the man brought himself in. He


    looked like an arrogant emperor, and the way he looked at Emily was nothing like the way she was


    used to.


    The man in front of her was like a stranger to Emily, making her smile drop.


    Then again, the feeling of missing Jacob so much was more intense than her impression of him now.


    She rushed towards him and embraced him with all her strength.


    Jacob unconsciously embraced back as if it was a conditioned response, a habit of sorts. He cuddled


    Emily''s soft body in his arms, feeling like the hole on his heart was getting filled in warmth.


    Suddenly, the thought that the woman embracing him was so bad that she didn''t deserve his love and


    care crossed his mind.


    It made him feel disgusted at himself and immediately pushed her away from him.


    The push was a surprise to Emily, and she was still too weak to catch herself and instantly fell on the


    ground hard. She flinched and winced in pain, but she ignored it and looked up at Jacob.


    "Jacob," she muttered as if she was wondering why he would do such a thing to her. Her eyes turned a


    little bloodshot and shock was evident in her eyes. She couldn''t believe what just happened.


    Jacob looked back at her with an emotionless expression. There was nothing to read except the


    disgusted feeling in his ck eyes. "Don''t touch me," he hissed, making Emily''s eyes widen in surprise.


    He couldn''t help but notice the misery and pain as well.


    Emily blinked multiple times as she tried to keep herself from crying. "What?" She couldn''t believe that


    he would say such cruel words at her. She would rather believe that there was something wrong with


    her ears.


    "I said, don''t touch me," Jacob repeated, cing emphasis on each word in case she still didn''t hear


    right. Emily felt tears welling up her eyes, but she didn''t dare let them go. Jacob ignored this, and in a


    cold tone, he continued, "A dirty woman like you make me feel sick."


    She swallowed a lump on her throat as she stared at him without moving. She started to realize her


    first impression when he came in. The man in front of her was indeed a stranger. She slightly shook her


    head and said, her voice cracking in attempt to keep her tears from falling, "Who... Who are you? You


    are not Jacob¡­ my Jacob."


    Jacob furrowed his eyebrows into a frown, almost falling for those sad eyes. "What kind of trick are you


    ying now? I only brought you back here for Beryl''s sake."


    Emily blinked twice again in disbelief. "Why? Why have you be like this?" She bit down her pale


    lower lip and said, "You are not my Jacob. My Jacob will never do this to me. My Jacob remembers the


    promise we made together."


    "I do remember," Jacob replied without missing a beat. Jacob''s voice rang into her ears, and each word


    was as cold and as sharp as a w, stabbing and tearing her heart and hope apart. "But, remembering


    it now makes me sick as well."


    Emily''s heart was now broken into pieces. She didn''t know what to do now and let herself sumb into


    the misery and pain she was trying to hide herself into.


    She chuckled under her breath as a tear rolled down her cheek. "Sick? It makes you¡­ Sick? How¡­


    How can y-you say that?"


    "Can''t I? Am I supposed to feel loved? Romantic?"


    Every word that Jacob said was one sharp arrow striking down on her now broken and bleeding heart.


    Emily''s face fell and darkened. "You don''t mean it, right? You just¡­ you just wanted to piss me off,


    right? It''s not like what you saw between me and Sean. God, me and Sean? I was not willing to - "


    "Whatever you had between you and him is none of my business. Right now, you should just behave


    yourself and recover well, so that you can take good care of Beryl," Jacob interrupted. The mention of


    Sean''s name made hime feel more disgusted and sick.


    Emily''s tears were uncontroble now, but Jacob kept his cold stare as if Emily''s tears did not affect


    him at all, making Emily feel more hurt than ever. "I don''t believe it! Tell me, Jacob. Why did you leave


    me and Beryl behind and went back to Z country alone? Why would you do that to us? And, and Sean!


    He told me that you had a deal with him. What was that? Tell me, Jacob."


    "What makes you think that you deserve my exnations?"


    "Jacob! I need to know. I need answers, now. I need you to answer my questions!"


    Emily stared at him with her red and swollen eyes. She couldn''t control her hysterical emotions any


    longer. She must know the answer!


    Jacob felt shocked as a stream of sadness rose up his heart, but he knew better than to acknowledge


    this feeling. "Why don''t you go ask your good brother Sean? I don''t owe you any exnation."


    Thinking about it now, Sean must be behind all that was happening to them, including Jacob''s leaving.


    Sean tampered his memories to make him forget everything about her, so that he would never take


    revenge on her, but now he remembered, and all those memories were now restored.


    Then again, Sean let him take her away effortlessly. There was something strange in that thought, but


    Jacob still was never going to let himself be afraid of it.


    This might all be an act. If there was something they were both nning to do to him, he would never


    let it happen.


    In the end, Emily didn''t get her answers. Jacob ignored her and turned his back away. She immediately


    stood up and rushed towards him, embracing him from behind to stop him from leaving. "Don''t go!"


    Jacob felt the skinny and frail body envelope him. There was a feeling inside him that wanted to turn


    around and take her into his arms.


    He wanted to carve her into his body and his bones, so that she wouldn''t have any chance to leave


    again.


    Jacob came back to reality and felt concerned for whatever just popped into his mind. He shook Emily


    away as he tried to hide the feelings that were almost betraying him.


    Emily was still so weak that when Jacob shook her away again, she met the ground once more, making


    her face grew paler, and she looked like she was going to pass out again any time soon.


    Jacob turned around and said, "I said, don''t touch me."


    He refused to meet her sorrowful eyes for some reason, but he still wore the indifference on his face.


    Emily said nothing as she looked at him quietly. Her eyes were once more filled with tears, but this


    time, she tried to hold on to them, not letting these tears go by biting down on her lower lip. She bit


    hard enough to wound her pale lips, now stained with red.


    Jacob heaved a deep breath inside him as he felt a strong pang of ache in chest as if he too was being


    torn apart. He wanted to go hug her andfort her, and kiss her woes and pain away, but he couldn''t.


    He should hate her and despise her for what she had done.


    He should make her pay and get what she deserved.


    With all these conflicting feelings inside of him, Jacob closed his eyes topose himself. He opened


    them again and pulled his poker face on in attempt to hide the turmoil inside of him. "You should take


    care of yourself. You don''t want to let Beryl see a cold and pale corpse."


    As soon as he finished, he immediately turned around and rushed out of the room, as if he was being


    chased with something wild and unbearable.


    Emily immediately copsed on the floor as soon as the door closed. All she could feel now was pain in


    every part of her body. She wouldn''t have believed that the man a while ago was Jacob if not for the


    physical body she recognized and knew so much.


    Her Jacob was overprotective, but he was also very gentle and caring to her. He would do everything


    he could even at the expense of his own life just to keep her safe. He was her most beloved man in the


    world, but the man a while ago wasn''t the man she knew and loved.


    What happened?


    Why were things going this direction?


    Emily remembered how he looked at her without any trace of love and care at all. He only looked at her


    with cold and piercing eyes, and a hint of disgust and impatience lingered on his face. It was like she


    was his enemy.


    He seemed to have forgotten everything that they had been through. The love¡­ the hardships¡­ the


    experiences and memories they treasured together¡­


    ''Wait a minute. Forget?''


    Emily finally calmed down and regained enough energy to stand up and pour herself some water from


    the pitcher on the bedside table. The water was lukewarm, and she savored that bit of warmth in her


    hands, but her heart now was still as cold as a stone. As if Jacob had frozen it to ice.


    Now thinking about forgetting and remembering, Sean was able to bring back his memory, so wasn''t he


    able to eliminate it?

 Chapter 556 Love Me Again

    Chapter 556 Love Me Again


    Emily''s eyebrows furrowed into a frown. She looked at the ss of water in her hand and wondered.


    Sean was clearly so much obsessed with her, but howe he just let her go with Jacob so easily


    without even a fight or any effort? Clearly, that wasn''t Sean''s style.


    Maybe, it was because Emily threatened him with her life. Then again, she knew that Sean was not the


    one to easilypromise.


    There must be information that he wished to hide, because otherwise, he had some ulterior n


    steaming in his mind.


    Emily looked around the room for any source ofmunication. Her cellphone had long since been


    gone, and so she rushed towards the telephone that caught her eye.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She dialed the phone number, and after the first ring, the call was picked up.


    "Emily?" Sean said on the other end of the line. He sounded like he was waiting for her to call, and


    every time his phone rings, he picked it up and assumed whoever called was Emily.


    Emily rolled her eyes at this thought. She pressed her lips tightly and asked, "What the hell did you do


    to Jacob? Why are things going in a different direction?"


    With a smile, Sean denied and yed innocent, "What do you want me to do to him? I just helped him


    regain his memory like you wanted. That''s all. Speaking of whom, how is he now?"


    Emily heaved a deep breath as she tried to control her anger and said, "Don''t y dumb on me, Sean!


    Jacob is like a stranger. He doesn''t recognize me! His attitude was way different from before. Can you


    swear with your life that you have nothing to do with this?"


    Sean shrugged and casually said, "I''m afraid I can''t." With a tone of gloat, he asked, "Still, if it was me,


    what would you do?"


    Sean thought about this and smiled as he recalled what he had done.


    He used all his means to make Jacob forget all his memories of Emily and everything rted to her,


    and Beryl''s returning to her father just made the process of Jacob regaining his memories due to


    doubts and mists in his mind sped up a little faster.


    Sean knew Jacob was smart. Sooner orter Jacob would notice something was wrong and he would


    probably find himself a doctor. As the n coursed through action, Sean had already created a fake


    memory to make Jacob feel and think that Emily wasn''t his treasure but the woman he hated the most


    instead.


    ''How does it feel like, Jacob, to have the woman you love the most became the woman you hate the


    most?'' Sean wondered, imaging a fake conversation with Jacob on his head.


    That was Sean''s revenge on Jacob, because he had hurt Emily and for all the days he spent with


    Emily. He was very unwilling and against on the two of them being together.


    Clearly, Sean let Emily go with Jacob without a fight. He had been genuinely hurt by Emily''s rejection


    and unwillingness to ept him and reciprocate his feelings that he wanted to make Emily experience


    the feeling of rejection and being abandoned by the person she loved as well.


    The more pain she felt, the better, and the more desperate she got, the better.


    One day, Emily woulde back to him after giving up on Jacob, and soon they would be reborn in the


    most perfect state.


    "What the hell do you want to do, Sean?" Emily screamed, her voice made Sean return to reality. She


    had no longer control of the anger that was raging inside her heart, and she felt desperate to gain


    answers, especially when Jacob didn''t provide her with any.


    "Oh, Emily. I want nothing for the time being. Just treat this as a test for you, okay?" He paused and


    added, "You should probably know by now that he is treated you as an enemy. You know why?


    Because his memories had been tampered with."


    "You bastard!" At this moment, Emily shook and seethed with anger.


    "No, I think I''m actually quite generous," Sean replied. The smile on his face was evident on his tone.


    Without shame at all with this sudden confession, he continued, "I gave you back to him after all,


    haven''t I? Although, I have to say, you only have a month."


    Emily''s nose started to re as she felt that there was something bad behind that message. "What the


    hell do you mean with one month? I will never go back to your family again even when it is thest


    thing I do. Do you hear me? Never! Besides, I am certain that I will be able to correct Jacob''s memory


    that you tampered, you dirty, sick bastard!"


    Sean chuckled, clearly unfazed by how Emily just insulted him. "Emily, Emily, Emily. You are still as


    innocent as always despite all these years." He chuckled once more, making Emily burn more. In a


    tone of excitement, Sean asked, "What if I told you that the only way Jacob will regain his real


    memories is for him to die?"


    "Bang!" As soon as Sean finished his question, Emily stepped back in shock and identally knocked


    over the ss of water she put on the table before. With one hand gripping the phone, she clenched


    her another hand so tight her nails were forming crate-like wounds on her palm. "Sean, how could


    you..."


    "I just heard a crash. Are you nervous, Emily? Oh, by the way. I was only kidding!" Sean interrupted


    andughed.


    At this point, Emily closed her eyes and tried to rx. The wounds on her palm were a bit bleeding


    now, but she ignored them as if it wasn''t there. Then Sean added, "But if you force to correct the fake


    memory, which by the way only I can manage to do, then he would be a lunatic. Is that what you


    want, Emily? Turn Jacob crazy?"


    Emily felt like she was being cornered and pushed down into a frozen cave as she trembled in anger


    and anxiety.


    If Jacob regained the right memories, then he would just be a lunatic who eventually would know


    nothing. ''What should I do?'' Emily thought and bit her lower lip.


    If only they had known that things would end up like this, then they wouldn''t havee looking for his


    memory. Then again, all of these were Sean''s doing.


    If they hadn''t gone to D country, would they still be a happy family without anyone plotting to break


    them apart?


    It was already toote for Emily to cry over spilled milk and regret, because what''s done was done, and


    there was nothing Emily could do except to make sure that everything was going to be fine and


    resolved.


    The voice of Sean rang into her ears again like a magic spell just floating above her head. "Let me


    remind you that I will give you only one month. If you can make Jacob fall in love with you again, then I


    promise I will give up and let you go."


    Emily''s teeth clenched. Her lips pursed into a tight line before she asked, "And what if I wasn''t able to


    do it? What would happen?"


    Sean smiled, "It''s obvious, isn''t it? If you couldn''t do it, then you shoulde back to me and be my


    Cloris without any protest. How about that for a deal?"


    Emily''s eyes widened in surprise. "That''s impossible!" She screamed and couldn''t imagine herself back


    with Sean and his crazy drugs again.


    Sean chuckled and taunted, "Does this mean Emily is not confident to make Jacob love her back?"


    "Like I said, I will never evere back there again. I''d rather die as Emily than live to be your Cloris.


    Besides, our love is not a wager."


    "Really? So you won''t take the deal?" He paused and then added. "You know, it''s really not up for you


    to decide. There''s a special chip I ced in Jacob''s brain that only I can find. After a month, that chip


    will explode inside his brain."


    Emily''s heart started to rapidly beat. It felt like someone was strangling her for she was finding it hard to


    breathe and speak. "What the hell do you really want, Sean?"


    Sean chuckled, and with a tone of tenderness and a hint of cruelty, he said, "What can I do? You are


    my dearest youngest sister and my most valuable beloved. I definitely don''t want you to feel sad and


    hurt, so this is merely me giving you a choice and a chance at the same time. It''s up to you."


    "Really? I still have any other choice than this?" Emily blinked her eyes multiple times, making her tears


    fall down on her cheeks. "Other than make him fall for me again in one month? You must be out of your


    mind to think that I still have any other choice than that, but like I said, I will do whatever it takes to


    regain that right memory back, and I will never get to see your face again."


    Sean''s smile disappeared on his face as he said, "And if not?"


    Emily swallowed a lump on her throat and forced herself to say this, "Then I will ept my fate of your


    disposal, but in one condition, you have to get that chip out of Jacob''s brain."


    "Don''t you ever doubt that I was only deceiving you? The whole secret chip thing?"


    "I can''t afford to risk it." Emily closed eyes and heaved a deep sigh. She opened them again and said in


    exhaustion, "Just let it be then, but you''d better keep your promise or I will... "


    "Of course, I believe in what I did, so I am willing to bet with you," Sean interrupted, gripping the


    cellphone tightly.


    "I believe in myself and especially in Jacob," Emily said determinedly and hung up the phone violently


    without waiting for a response. She had enough of Sean and thought about being right that Sean did


    have a n going on despite letting her leave. She heaved a deep breath.


    She couldn''t bet on Jacob''s life, but she also did not dare seeing Jacob at death''s door.


    Whether or not what Sean had said was true or not, she was still determined to try and would rather not


    risk Jacob''s life.


    Make Jacob fall in love with her again in one month?


    ''I can do it, '' Emily thought, giving herself courage.


    Meanwhile, in Gu Consortium, a knock came at Jacob''s door. Jacob called out, and his assistant


    entered his office.


    "Mr. Jacob, Miss Emily made an overseas call with Mr. Sean a few minutes ago." The man then walked


    towards him, and with respect, he handed over the bug and said, "Here is the record of their


    conversation."


    "Sean, huh?" Jacob slightly narrowed his eyes and felt his blood boil at the mention of Sean. Out of


    rage, he threw the bug at the corner and ordered, "Get out."


    "Yes, sir," his assistant replied and took a bow before leaving the office.


    Jacob sat for a long time lost in thought. After a moment, he picked the bug, and when he opened it, he


    found that it was broken. He sighed and regretted throwing it on the ground.


    He ced it inside his drawer, his eyebrows knitted into a frown. Nevertheless, he still felt a strong


    feeling of anger and annoyance.


    He just brought Emily back, but why did Emily call Sean? She hadn''t even been here for a whole day.


    Did it mean she couldn''t get over him? That sick psycho? That was the first thing she did after she


    woke up? Couldn''t it wait?


    What the hell did they discuss? Did they talk about how to deal with him, or where they discussing how


    Sean would take her back?


    With these thoughts, Jacob couldn''t help but burst into anger.


    His enemy, Emily, owed his so much that she couldn''t leave without paying him back first. Even until


    the day she died, Jacob would not let her leave. She should die in his turf before she could go back to


    Sean.

 Chapter 557 How Dare You Claim Yourself As My Wife

    Chapter 557 How Dare You im Yourself As My Wife


    In Tyrone Mansion, Emily rested for a while, then began to worry about her rtionship with Jacob.


    ''Now he hates me so much. What could I do to clear the air?'' she wondered desperately.


    Since waking up, she had not seen Beryl even once and she missed her terribly.


    Thoughts of her daughter galvanized her into action. Despite still being weak, she managed to rise and


    walk out of the room.


    Finding a maid cleaning the corridor, she inquired about Beryl. She was relieved to hear that she was


    attending kindergarten on Jacob''s instructions.


    Physically, Beryl had recovered enough to attend kindergarten like other children and it was good for


    her to be with her own peer group. Perhaps it would also help to bnce out the trauma that she had


    endured recently.


    ''Jacob had forgotten me, but what if he also forgot Beryl?


    If so, then she must be very sad, '' she worried.


    There was so much to regret. The past was riddled with decisions which she now knew were not wise.


    For the past few weeks she had endured the urge to cry and bemoan her lot to the sky. She had been


    unable to release her grief and had needed to bury it deep inside herself.


    They had once nned to regain all the sweet memories of their past. However, they had lost much


    more now. Even their future together hung in the bnce.


    At this moment, Emily wanted nothing more than a healthy Jacob. Therefore she decided that she


    would have to make him fall in love with her again within one month. Surely she could aplish this?


    They had loved so deeply before.


    She hoped fervently that Sean was just joking, and that he had lied to her.


    She prayed that his words had been fake. All she could do was to cling to the hope that his talk of the


    chip and distorted memories was all false.


    Unfortunately, she fully knew what Sean was capable of. His selfishness knew no limits and he would


    do anything in order to reach his goals.


    Now she had no choice but to follow the path which he made for her.


    She tightly pinched her eyes shut for a long while. Finally opening them she took a deep calming


    breath and, though tears still clung to her longshes, her eyes were full of determination.


    ''I will never let Jacob die again!'' she thought resolutely.


    Noticing the time on therge wall-clock she considered her next move. Walking towards the kitchen,


    she decided to cook dinner for Jacob and Beryl.


    Walking through the kitchen door, she was savagely struck through the face by a maid. Had she not


    managed to lean against the wall for support, she would surely have fallen to the floor such was the


    force of the blow.


    Not waiting to ask what Emily wanted, the maid had begun to curse, "Who dares block my way? Who


    the hell are you? Are you blind?"


    The words were a second blow. Emily had not been spoken to like that for a long time. She stared at


    the maid with color rushing to her face and asked tightly, "Miss, aren''t you the one who hit me?"


    The maid finally saw Emily''s face clearly and remembered that she was the woman whom Jacob had


    brought home recently and held in his arms. She bit back her anger and said apologetically, "Sorry, I''m


    sorry, Miss..."


    Carter, the old butler, had resigned and returned to his hometown. All the servants in this house were


    new. Nobody knew about Emily and Jacob''s past now.


    But the maid was not so stupid that she couldn''t tell that Emily was important to Jacob. She dared not


    offend her any further.


    Holding onto her shoulder, which ached from the blow, Emily brushed past the maid not wanting to talk


    further with her. She frowned though and said bleakly, "You should be more careful in future. We can''t


    have you hitting people here."


    "Yes, ma''am," the maid replied, averting her eyes respectfully. With her head lowered she bit down


    upon her bottom lip. She could not help the pang of jealousy which she momentarily suffered.


    Not paying her any further heed, Emily went into the kitchen to cook. She did not rush her task, but


    performed it with a slow elegance.


    It seemed that she was not cooking but giving a performance. She was regal, just like a fairy, and she


    owned the kitchen then.


    The maid could tell that Emily might be of noble birth.


    Guessing her identity the maid offered to help, but was politely refused.


    Rejected, the maid became angry and stamped her foot as she left the kitchen. ''It doesn''t look like she


    can cook in any case! Well, I''ll just wait and see what a flop she makes, then I''ll have thestugh, ''


    she thought bitterly.


    An hourter, the maid had finished her other tasks. Curious now, she snuck back into the kitchen.


    She wanted to see Emily''s joke.


    Standing in the doorway, her jaw dropped as she was confronted by heavenly aromas of braised beef


    and potatoes, steamed bean curd with fish, and Kung Pao chicken! Her mouth watered at the spread of


    warm, delicately spiced cuisine, all of it rich in color and vor.


    She had not expected that Emily was such a good cook.


    ''But she must want to butter Jacob up with all of these! What a bitch!'' she thought, secretly envious.


    "Come and help me serve the dishes please." Emily politely asked, not noticing who had entered the


    kitchen.


    Reluctantlyplying with the request, the maid could finally not contain herself any longer and asked,


    "Miss, who are you? What''s your rtionship with our Mr. Jacob?"


    Raising her head to look closely at the maid, Emily felt slightly ufortable at hearing her refer to


    "our Mr. Jacob". She kept a carefully neutral expression though. Instead she countered, "Who do you


    think I am? I''m Beryl''s mother."


    Surprised, the maid eximed, "Wow! So you are Mr. Jacob''s lover... Oh, I''m so sorry. I did not mean


    that..."


    Actually, she had said it on purpose to humiliate Emily. But she disguised her motives by feigning


    concern and innocence. She pretended that the verbal barb was only a slip of the tongue.


    Emily''s face darkened as she said, "Miss, please behave yourself ording to your station. You are to


    speak and act cautiously! I was never Jacob''s lover. We love each other. I''m his wife. Keep that in mind


    please!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ''Wife?'' The maid was stunned.


    She had never known that Jacob was even married!


    Regarding the maid with cold eyes, Emily cowed her into submission. As the maid was about to


    apologize they were interrupted by a low, piercing voice.


    "Wife?" Jacob asked frostily.


    Both women turned to look at him as he walked into the kitchen with measured steps.


    "Mr. Jacob..." The maid stuttered. She was terrified and didn''t know what else to say.


    ''How much of this did he see?


    I did not bully this woman. I was just mocking her. It''s all her fault! Why should she be so arrogant?


    Mr. Jacob would not me me for that, right?'' she thought, cold with uncertainty.


    Watching Jacob walk towards them, Emily could not tear her eyes away from him.


    He seemed different, but also so simr to the Jacob of old that it made her heart ache.


    He reminded her of when she hadn''t been with him. He had regarded others as ants then as if they


    were undeserving of his attention. He was aloof and withdrawn in those days. It had been such a long


    road from there to the Jacob that she loved so well.


    Jacob was always the one who deserved everyone''s admiration.


    "Wife?" He repeated with even more chill in his voice. Then he sneered before adding, "How dare you


    im yourself as my wife? I do not remember even marrying you."


    All of sudden, Emily''s face turned pale white.


    Her great regret had been that they never did get married, even though they were together for such a


    long time. It was always their intention to marry, but time and fate had conspired to deny them the joy of


    matrimony. They had suffered too many setbacks and obstacles...


    She had twice given birth to his children, but she was still not his wife. ''How ironic life is?'' she


    wondered sadly.

 Chapter 558 Come Off It!

    Chapter 558 Come Off It!


    It took a few seconds for the maidservant to respond. She was delighted by Emily''s pallid face. Hiding


    a smile of glee, she turned to Jacob and asked in a servile manner, "Sir, finally you have returned.


    Please may I take your coat to hang it up for you?"


    Jacob didn''t respond kindly, but threw the coat at her instead.


    Unperturbed with his disregard, the maid still fawned over him. She felt blessed to be able to serve him.


    Taking his coat, she proudly handled it like a precious treasure which she had been entrusted with.


    Gloating, she cast Emily a shrewd nce before leaving the room. Her eyes were filled with scorn and


    contempt.


    Happily she thought that Jacob didn''t care for Emily at all. It seemed that she had fallen out of favor


    with him. Simply being the mother of his child was not enough to secure Emily a position.


    She smiled gleefully and began ning what she could do next.


    Realizing that Jacob must have heard her speaking to Emily just now, and that he had not taken her to


    task about her attitude, she began to scheme grandly. Did this mean that Jacob didn''t like Emily any


    more and didn''t even care how she was treated?


    Unable to restrain her ecstasy, the maidservant began brooding on a n of how to capture his


    attentions for herself.


    Emily forced a tight smile for him and asked, "Jacob, what were you saying just now?"


    His heart sank. He couldn''t bring himself to repeat his words again for some unknown reason. "Are you


    deaf? Should I call a doctor to examine your ears?" he simply asked coldly.


    "Stop treating me like this. It''s enough!" She replied loudly as the smile faded from her face, "I heard


    every word, but I just can''t believe that you would say such cruel words to me! Why?"


    "Emily,e off it!" Jacob said angrily, "The jig is up. I am sick of you!"


    She forced herself not to cry, clinging to the coldfort that he didn''t know the truth. He couldn''t really


    be held ountable for his harsh words. Drawing strength from reserves, which she didn''t even know


    she had, she knew that she could take the pain. She could suffer anything as long as it was for Jacob''s


    good.


    It was agony hearing such words from the man who she trusted and loved most. Every word from his


    lips was a dagger to the heart. It was so cruel!


    She understood that he was riled by her behavior, because he had no idea of what was really going on.


    But it didn''t ease the pain of his cold contempt. How could he treat her like this? She had been his


    cherished woman! But now she suffered disdain, like an enemy. Like an angel, she had been cast out


    of heaven and nownguished in hell.


    Her worst nightmare hade true. How miserable she was! But for his sake, she would make any


    sacrifice!


    She took a deep breath, fighting to calm her emotions, "I have prepared dinner for you. Please sit down


    and I will bring the dishes for you," she smiled at him, as if nothing happened.


    He silently followed her into the kitchen. Watching her slender back disappearing ahead of him, he


    didn''t know how to react. Suddenly he felt the tension building.


    She wore a white dress with a primrose yellow apron across her chest. Silently she walked around the


    kitchen in a pair of soft slippers. There was a lightness to her activity that intrigued him. Her dark-brown


    hair was loosely tied up, which made her white swan-like neck look even more exquisite.


    Seeing her wisp around the kitchen triggered a memory long buried.


    In the past, Emily always cooked for him. Every time he returned home, there were always delicious


    meals waiting for him. She used to stand at the door, eager to see him. They would hug and kiss each


    other, before together going to the dinning room for dinner. They had always shared interesting


    experiences with each other, and would talk about any topics they like. How happy they were!


    However, these sweet moments faded quickly. He wished he could go back in time and they could love


    each other and be sincere with each other like before.


    But he knew it was impossible. Such ridiculous thoughts quickly perished in the mes of his


    remembered hurt. He simply could not get past the thought which dominated his mind: that she had


    hurt and betrayed him, causing him such deep pain.


    How could she just pretend nothing happened and assume a look of innocence with him? He saw


    through her disguise. Never would he be fooled by her tricks again.


    Emily brought the tters from the kitchen to the dinning room. Her hands were filled with delicious


    offerings, and Jacob couldn''t help feeling moved. Beryl returned then as Emily set the table. She


    instantly ran into her mother''s arms with great excitement.


    "Mommy, I missed you so much. I''ve been dying all day to see you," Beryl whimpered. Her arms


    wrapped tightly around Emily and tears kept flowing from her eyes.


    Emily''s eyes glistened with tears as she listened to Beryl''sints. She tenderly returned the hug


    and patted her back soothingly, saying, "Beryl, I am so sorry. Mommy missed you, too."


    Emily had thought that she would never see her daughter again.


    God blessed her. Now the three of them were finally reunited after a long road filled with twists and


    turns. She was happy, despite things being much changed between her and Jacob.


    Beryl hugged her tightly as if her mother would disappear once she loosed her hands. She pleaded,


    "Mom, I don''t want to be separated from you ever again. Promise me, you''ll never leave me alone. I


    couldn''t bear it."


    Emily wiped her tears silently, fighting for calm. After settling down a little, she stroked Beryl''s head and


    whispered to her, "I know, dear. I don''t want to be separated from you either. You are everything to me."


    She had not had any choice but to take the risk and let Beryl go find Jacob alone because of the


    emergency situation. There really was no other choice at the time.


    Sean was a dangerous man. She could never let Beryl stay anywhere near that man, even if it meant


    she had to secretly sent her daughter away.


    "Beryl, don''t cry. Mom knows that you are a brave girl. You saved me. I am so proud of you," she


    smiled down at her child.


    "It was not me, mom. It was dad. He saved you. He is a hero," Beryl replied as she pointed to Jacob.


    She stopped crying and wiped her tears with her little hands. She left Emily''s arms and turned to


    Jacob. He smiled at her and bent to hug her.


    She kissed her father happily and said, "Dad, I know you won''t leave mom alone again. You are my


    hero!"


    "It''s all because of you, my dear. I will do anything for you," he replied smiling kindly at her. Looking at


    her happy face, he was bombarded with an array of mixed feelings.


    She hadn''t smiled at him even once since she was brought back. He knew that she hated him for what


    he had done. But now Emily''s return had lit up her life again. It seemed that she had already forgotten


    what happened before. The only thing she remembered was that he saved her mother. She could


    forgive him for her mother''s sake.


    Beryl loved her mother that much.


    He was her father, but Emily wasn''t worthy of her love any more. Why couldn''t she love him as much


    as she did her mother?


    He intended to tell all that Beryl had gone through to Emily. But he didn''t know how to exin it to her.


    The right words just eluded the tip of his tongue.


    Whatever, it didn''t matter, he decided. Beryl wanted him to keep the secret forever and he already gave


    his word on that. Maybe it was better not to say anything to Emily.


    Emily took Beryl to wash her hands and then returned to the table. Jacob''s words came to her as she


    was ready to dish the rice for them.


    "Did you cook all of this?" he asked.


    "Of course. I made it for you," she whispered. She was a little nervous and smoothed back her hair


    unconsciously.


    Suddenly he saw several cuts on her hand, which were obvious against her fine skin. She must have


    received these cuts while she was cooking. He instantly felt a sharp pang in his heart.


    He was bombarded with both anger and sympathy at the sight of her injured hand. "Don''t we have a


    cook? Why do you cook by yourself and get hurt?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I wanted to cook for you and Beryl," she exined as she tried to hide her injured


    hand.


    "Do you think I will simply forgive you because of this? And even eat your food? Stop dreaming! But if


    you want to serve us like a servant, then I have no objection," he said coldly. Then he stood and went


    upstairs, not even giving her a second look.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Beryl was astonished by his sudden outburst of anger. She really had no idea why her dad would say


    such cruel words to her mom, "What''s wrong with daddy? He is crazy! I don''t like him any more.


    Mommy, please don''t be sad," she pleaded uncertainly.


    Trying tofort Beryl, Emily didn''t want her to be involved in their problems. She exined that


    he was in a bad mood because of work and asked her to forgive him. After making sure that Beryl


    finished her dinner, she asked the nanny to take her for a walk. Finally alone, she broke down and wept


    silently.


    Was he really sick of her? Was he truly so disgusted with her that he refused the meal she cooked for


    him?


    No, it could not be. Maybe it was just because this meal didn''t suit his taste. She finally found an


    excuse to soothe herself with.


    Trying to convince herself with this excuse, she hoped that it would make her feel better. It didn''t.


    She sat alone in the dining room and ate the meal automatically. The food was sent to her mouth


    garnished with her tears. It tasted bitter.


    Jacob logged onto the surveince video of the dining room, watching her moves silently. Gradually, he


    began thinking that something was wrong with her.


    In the video, it seemed that she behaved normally, as before. She was eating slowly at the table.


    But it was weird that she didn''t stop eating, even after half an hour, she was still putting food from the


    tes into her mouth. Her actions were almost mechanical.


    Did she want to eat herself to death?


    Or did she do it on purpose? Was this a ploy aimed at getting his attention and making him feel guilty


    for his treatment of her?


    Jacob decided to stop her crazy actions and headed downstairs. At the sight of her bitterly gorging on


    the feast, he couldn''t control himself anymore.


    "Stop it, Emily! Do you hear me?" he shouted at her.

 Chapter 559 Because I love him

    Chapter 559 Because I love him


    Looking at his gloomy face, she slowly set down her chopsticks. Her lips pursed a little, and in a small


    voice she said, "Are the dishes not to your taste today? Then, tomorrow I will..."


    "I don''t need you to do anything." Jacob interrupted her coldly, but his eyes fell upon her injured hand


    and involuntarily he softened slightly, "Why do you like to be a servant so much?"


    Saying this, he abruptly swept all the dishes off the table and smashed them on the ground. Broken


    pieces of porcin scattered and the gravy sshed against the walls.


    Emily was stunned by the violent act and the mess left behind.


    "I am sorry." After a long time, she apologized softly, lowering her eyes. Her long eyshes hid her


    emotions in their shadows.


    But he saw her expression and her helpless depression. She was like a wounded deer. It reminded him


    of an inescapable despair and roused a great feeling of difort in him.


    "Get out." He heard himself saying coldly, "Bring Beryl here."


    With a low voice, Emily responded, "Okay." She stood up and left, her head still bowed low.


    Only Jacob remained in the dinning room with its war-zone appearance, where tesy murdered on


    the floor, bleeding out gravy and bits of food. He sat down, frowned deeply, and he couldn''t help but


    recall Emily''s expression again.


    He was inexplicably irritable.


    Why was this woman always affecting his mood?


    Most of the table setting had been swept off onto the floor, except for one te which had stayed safe


    and lonely in the furthest corner of the table.


    Gazing at the dish for a few seconds, he pulled it closer and sneered, "What the damn did she cook?"


    Although he said this, his hand involuntarily took up the chopsticks and he began to eat. The taste was


    oddly familiar and he felt as if he had enjoyed this dish many times before.


    After tasting it, Jacob could not stop eating.


    It was far worse than what the cook could prepare. But to him it was delicious, and he could not stop


    eating. It was as if he was addicted to it.


    This dish seemed to have something magical in it, which calmed his mind and spirit. The empty space


    in his heart temporarily filled through the fulfillment of his appetite.


    He even felt regret for his rashness of sweeping the other dishes onto the ground. He was curious now


    as to their taste.


    Forget it. He could always just ask her to cook it everyday in future.


    As soon as the idea came up, he thought of her cut hands and he frowned again.


    ''Gee, I do not need what she cooked.


    I know exactly what she''s up to! She wanted me to get addicted to her cooking! I will not let her


    seed!'' he thought stubbornly.


    ...


    As Emily left the room, she met the maid again in the passage.


    "Finally, you are driven out by our master?" There was no one else around, and the maid did not hide


    her nature any more. Her tone was mean and bitter.


    In her eyes, Jacob did not care about Emily at all. So naturally she didn''t have to treat her with respect


    either.


    Emily did not want to tangle with her, and she tried to brush past her on the other side of the passage.


    The maid continued harassing her though and blocked her way saying, "Why are you in such a hurry? I


    want to have a good chat with you!"


    "I''ve got nothing to discuss with you." Emily looked at her coldly. Nothing could affect her mood except


    for Jacob and this maid was a minor nuisance.


    What the maid hated most was the way she behaved. It was like Emily saw her only as a tiny ant, small


    and insignificant.


    After all, Emily was just a mistress who gave birth to a bastard daughter, instead of a son to carry


    Jacob''s name. Why was she standing here all high and mighty?


    "I just want to find out how you managed to get into Mr. Jacob''s bed? What was it like giving birth to his


    child? Huh? Can you give me a few pointers?"


    "Shameless!" Emily''s voice was sharp as a p. She stared coldly at the maid.


    "Who is shameless?" The maid seemed to find her statement ridiculous, "You don''t have any shame


    either, right? Aren''t you trying hard to snare Mr. Jacob again? You''re just after his money, right? What


    gives you the right to judge me like this?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "That might be true for you, but not for me." Emily looked at her steadily. Her eyes seemed to have


    be covered over with a thinyer of frost.


    "Stop pretending! Do you think you are nobler than me? One day I will also..."


    "You will not have the opportunity."


    Emily''s pink lips flicked open and she said slowly, word by word, "Because I will not let you get close to


    him."


    Hearing this, the maid widened her eyes angrily, "Why?"


    Emily said firmly, without any hesitation, "Because I love him."


    The maid was stunned for a few seconds. Suddenly sheughed sarcastically, as she thought about


    what Emily had said, "Who do you think you are? Let''s just wait and see!"


    Emily did not look at her, but walked around her. This time the maid didn''t stop her.


    When Emily brought Beryl back, the dining room had been tidied up and there was no sign of the


    original mess.


    "What are you looking at? Wipe the floor, quickly!" A white rag was tossed at her, and Emily


    subconsciously caught it before looking around.


    It was the maid again. She was looking at Emily in vicious tion and said, "Mr. Jacob said, since you


    want to be a maid, I should let you be one. Now, wipe the floor!"


    Before Emily could speak, Beryl became enraged. Her eyes widened fiercely and she stormed, "What


    are you saying? My father would never say something like that!"


    "Miss Beryl, you don''t know, your father said this to me in person. Surely, I dare not lie." Considering


    her status in Jacob''s eyes, the maid acted kindly, hoping to win the child over to her side, "Come here.


    Let me y with you."


    "I will not!" She shook her little head angrily. She did not like this woman who dared to ordered her


    mother about, "My mommy is not a maid. You are the one wearing maid''s clothes. You are a maid!"


    Hurt by the rity of the child''s observation and the truth of her words, the maid shrieked, "So what?


    Your mother is the same as me!"


    Beryl''s face reddened, but as she was about tosh out, her mother gently stopped her and said, "It


    doesn''t matter, Beryl. Please go on upstairs."


    Beryl would not go, "No, I will not. I cannot watch this aunt bully you. Why don''t you do anything about


    it?"


    The maid was so angry that she almost vomited blood at the word "aunt"!


    She had only turned 20 this year! Aunt? That was ridiculous!


    Because she was young, she was confident in herself, and believed that she couldpete with Emily.


    "Go upstairs, or Mom will be angry," Emily still spoke mildly, but her tone booked no resistance now,


    "Mom will solve this. Believe in me, okay?"


    Beryl hesitated for a long time before she agreed, "Then... then, okay."


    After this, she went upstairs obediently. Though she kept looking back as she went, as if she was afraid


    Emily would be further bullied.


    She wished there was something she could do. Then a thought entered her young mind. Yes, she


    could go and tell her dad!


    She could ask dad to punish the abominable maid!


    Thinking of this, Beryl quickened her steps.


    As soon as Beryl left, Emily turned ice-cold. She became like an iceberg that never melted all year


    round. Her beauty hardened and she looked at the maid with an unapproachable stare.


    Seeing her sudden resilience, the maid was dazed.


    When she realized that Emily would not be conquered, she felt embarrassed and said, "I didn''t say


    anything wrong. Mr. Jacob said that you are a maid. Surely you then have to work as a maid, or what


    else would you do here?"

 Chapter 560 Its Just a Small Matter

    Chapter 560 It''s Just a Small Matter


    Emily nodded, there was no trace of anger on her face, "I got it. Any other problems?"


    Seeing her reaction, the maid felt as if she had struck cotton. She realized quite ufortably, that


    she had just met her match with passive-resistance. Still trying to provoke Emily, she said, "Don''t try to


    y tricks."


    "On you? There is no need." Speaking up, Emily smiled slowly and said, "By the way, don''t stand idle,


    either. After all, we are both maids in this house. We should work as maids. Otherwise why do we stay


    here?"


    She returned everything that had just been said to her.


    "You..." the maid was speechless for a while, then she shrugged, "Okay, I''ll do it. What difference does


    it make?"


    Saying this, she took a rag and scrubbed the floor with Emily. She was always ck when doing her


    job, and now was no exception. She just scrubbed it casually.


    Whereas, Emily was doing it very carefully.


    How long had it been since thest time she did this kind of work?


    Four years, five years or six?


    The maid secretly stopped her work. Turning slightly, she looked at Emily, and raised an eyebrow at


    seeing how neat her work was. She stood up and quietly poured a ss of milk, which she slowly


    emptied on the floor in front of Emily.


    She watched the milk fountain down onto the floor which had just been cleaned. It dirtied arge area.


    "Why are you so useless? You cannot even clean the floor. Look at it. How dirty it is!" she taunted.


    There wasughter in the maid''s voice, as if she had done something extremely happy. The maid felt


    light of heart suddenly, for her wicked deed had brought her such delight.


    Emily raised her head and regarded the antagonizing woman. Her ck and white eyes were like pools


    of deep water, "Your name is Bonnie, right?"


    Her chilly tone made Bonnie shiver. Nervously she covered the name card pinned to her chest, saying,


    "Does it have anything to do with you?"


    "No, it has nothing to do with me." Emily lowered her head, putting the rag on the snow-white milk. She


    used it to slowly suck up the fluid.


    Not knowing why, Bonnie breathed a sigh of relief and then sneered at her.


    She had thought that Emily would have been furious at her and would retaliate against her! She proved


    nothing more than a coward though!


    How could a spineless woman like this be qualified to stand at Mr. Jacob''s side? It was ridiculous!


    "Hurry up and clean up the mess! Mr. Jacob did say that he would not keep useless staff." Bonnie''s lips


    were proudly lifted. She looked at Emily in a contemptuous manner.


    The next second, a dirty rag hit her full in the face, interrupting all her nonsense, "Crap!"


    Having mopped the floor and sucked up the milk, the rag was wet and sticky. Bonnie''s entire face was


    covered with the rag. The milk, which had been dyed gray with dirt, flowed into her nose and mouth,


    carrying a disgusting smell. Both angry and sickened by the smell, she almost gagged.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Ah!" Bonnie screamed and threw the rag abruptly onto the floor. Her eyes were full of anger as she


    cursed, "Bitch! How dare you!"


    "Crack!" Emily had stooped and collected the rag. She almost casually pped Bonnie through the


    face with it again.


    "Shut up, if you don''t know how to speak."


    Dirty, sticky liquid covered Bonnie''s face all over again. It dripped down her neck, past her cor like a


    bug crawling in. It was disgusting! Her make-up waspletely ruined and she was a proper mess!


    "You bitch! This isn''t the end!"


    Bonnie was almost crazy, and she raised her hand with the intention of pping Emily through the


    face.


    But Emily was faster than her and she urately grabbed her wrist with one hand, raised the other and


    threw back a loud p. Her hand was still covered in sticky milk residue and she left a hand print on


    the offensive maid''s cheek.


    "Crack!"


    Bonnie was confused. Little did she expect that Emily, who had looked so fragile, was actually a


    ruthless fighter!


    "I have been wanting to do that for a long time. Thank you for giving me the opportunity." She pulled


    some paper towel to wipe her hand. At that moment, she heard Bonnie speaking sweetly behind her,


    "Mr. Jacob..."


    Emily stiffened slightly. Bonnie''s voice was full of grievance, as if she were terribly wronged. She


    comined, "Thisdy is not in good health. I was just trying to persuaded her not to over-exert herself.


    Then she hit me. Look at my face..."


    Jacob hadn''t expected this scene when he came downstairs. He recalled that his daughter had rushed


    into his study in a most aggrieved mood, vehemently needing his help.


    "Daddy! You have to do something. Mommy is being bullied by one of the maids! Mommy is so weak.


    She may cry!"


    In his heart he didn''t want to interfere with the trifles concerning this woman, but Beryl kept begging


    him. Resignedly he had toe down to have a look.


    ''It''s all because of Beryl. I don''t care about that woman at all. Yes, that''s it!'' Jacob thought to himself as


    he walked downstairs.


    But when he came downstairs, what did he see?


    Fragile? Weep?


    This did not describe Emily at all, as she had hit Bonnie in the face with the rag. Twice! After


    sessfully numbing the offensive maid half-dead with anger, Emily had given her a massive p!


    It seemed that she was indeed a hot-tempered wench.


    Were Emily''s previous weakness, helplessness and tears all a feigned pretense for his benefit?


    What he didn''t know was that Emily was always unyielding in front of others. She only showed her


    vulnerabilities to him. To him alone would she show the softest ce in her heart.


    She cared too much about him. That was why he cut her deepest.


    Jacob had thought that he would hold more hatred to Emily after he saw her as being double-faced. On


    the contrary though, he even appreciated the way in which she was teaching the maid.


    She acted neat and efficient, without the slightest procrastination.


    She seemed to be born with a strong superiority, sacred and invible.


    It was interesting!


    But only interesting.


    And it was not enough to change his attitude towards her.


    "What''s the matter?" Although Jacob was asking Bonnie, he did not look at her at all. His eyes were


    fixed on Emily.


    Wiping her face, Bonnie repeated what she had said. She embroidered the truth, making Emily out as a


    wicked and mean bully while she was a poor innocent victim.


    Emily now had a profound understanding of what it meant to confuse right and wrong.


    Jacob looked at her pointedly and came one step closer to her. Words hissed out of his thin lips,


    "Apologize to her."


    Emily''s pupils contracted a little, and she stared at the man in front of her in disbelief. She couldn''t help


    but retreat a step back.


    He was believing what other people said without even asking for her side! He had already convicted


    her of the usation, demanding that she apologize...


    "I did not do anything wrong. Why should I?"


    Jacob was not pleased with her retreat. His brows furrowed impatiently and he said, "Shouldn''t you


    apologize for beating my man?"


    The word "my man" was like a stone thrown into ake, sshing water onto the hearts of the two


    women.


    Emily felt as if her heart was drowning. She was so stunned that she considered asking Jacob when


    Bonnie had be "his man". But she dared not.


    Like a dumb person she couldn''t say a word.


    She was afraid of getting an answer which would finally sink her.


    Bonnie, on the other hand, was overjoyed by these words. It was as if she had won tens of millions by


    buying lotteries. She looked at Jacob with covetous eyes.


    Mr. Jacob said she was his man? Did that mean that he liked her?


    "Mr. Jacob..." she stammered pitifully.


    Jacob did not look at her, but kept staring at Emily as if wanting to demonstrate something. Then he


    continued coldly, "Either apologize or go away."


    This hit Emily hard, like a blow to her very core. Suddenly weak she struggled to stand and held onto


    the table for support.


    Seeing her pale face and the anguish around her eyes, he felt a sh of regret at his words. His heart


    seemed to lurch in his chest, but only briefly and he could not hold on to the feeling.


    He tried to assure himself of his righteousness by thinking, ''Isn''t this why I kept her around? To hurt her


    and humiliate her for what she had done to me? So, I shouldn''t hesitate.


    It''s just a small matter.


    Can''t she even bear this?''

 Chapter 561 So Transigent

    Chapter 561 So Transigent


    After quite a while, Emily slowly opened her mouth and spoke grudgingly, but clearly, "I apologize.


    Sorry."


    Jacob narrowed his eyes.


    ''How could she be so transigent?'' he thought in surprise.


    At this moment, Bonnie was the happiest person in the room. She even forgot her ce as a maid and


    she felt like she had just be the hostess of this vi.


    Now she was sure that he did not like or care for Emily at all. "Mr. Jacob, I can see that she is not


    sincere at all... Anyway, I''m just a maid..." she pretended to still be aggrieved.


    "Did you hear that?" He stared at Emily and continued, "Apologize sincerely, now!"


    She gave a wry smile, and stared back at this man who had once been such a familiar andforting


    presence. He was now a stranger. "So, are you suggesting that I kneel and apologize to her, Mr.


    Jacob?" she asked gently.


    He stared into her misty eyes. It was as if a veil covered her intentions and thoughts. He could not quite


    get a handle on this strange woman.


    But he could clearly feel and see the sadness in her eyes.


    Hiding from the uncertainty that her presence brought, he replied in a cold voice, "Kneel? Are you


    always such a cheap bitch?"


    She looked at him unblinkingly and said, "If you want me to..."


    "So you mean that you would do anything I want you to do, right?" he asked, leaving the rest


    unspoken. "Yes," she said simply.


    However, her answer did not please him. Instead it brought a fresh bout of anger. ''Emily, where is your


    dignity? Where is your principle? Don''t you have any sense of self-respect?'' he thought enraged. In the


    end he held back all those questions and just warned, "Remember what you have promised."


    Turning, he disappeared up the stairs, his words still echoing in the silent room.


    Bonnie stood there not knowing whether she should follow him or stay. She cast a glimpse at the


    motionless Emily and humphed, "What are you looking at? Apologize to me again, now! Just like you


    said. Kneel down and apologize!"


    "Go to hell!" Though helpless when she faced Jacob, her attitude changed when she was confronted


    by the arrogant servant. Emily sneered showing her disdain, "What makes you think that you deserve


    that?"


    "You..." Bonnie stuttered. She felt so angry and yelled, "So you were pretending to be sorry! Just for Mr.


    Jacob''s sake! You never felt any remorse!"


    "Remorse? I did not do anything wrong. Why should I show remorse?" Emily countered.


    Bonnie clenched her teeth in blind rage, but as she remembered Jacob''s attitude towards Emily she


    sneered viciously. "I shall ask Mr. Jacob to chase you out of here!" she threatened.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Emily was startled by what she said.


    She would never have been threatened by these words before, but now everything was different...


    Jacob had be a stranger to her.


    He was no longer the one who cherished her. She was no longer his treasure.


    Sometimes, she would also feel confused whether he was still the one she once loved with her whole


    heart! He had forgotten all their sweet memories, and only remembered his fake hatred for her. He was


    apletely different person now!


    However, she still did not want to give up.


    She did not want to leave him to die within a month. So she could not desert him. ''Even though he


    does not love me, I still love him! That''s enough! All I long for now, is that he should live.


    It''s okay. It''s okay. Everything will be fine. I can do this. For him, I can do this!'' Emilyforted herself


    secretly.


    Bonnie noticed her expression change and sensing her weakness, she gave a cunning smile and


    closed in for the kill, "Tsk-Tsk, it seems that someone is scared now, or am I mistaken? So it''s time to


    know your ce. Apologize now!"


    Bonnie raised her head high as if she was the hostess of this vi and Emily the servant!


    Emily couldn''t help being a little angry. She was just about to refute the instruction but was interrupted


    by Jacob who had returned without their noticing.


    "What are you still doing there? Come to my study!" he ordered.


    He had observed them from thending atop the stairs. He did not call her by name, but fixed his eyes


    on Emily.


    She moved one step toward him, but Bonnie was faster. She ran towards him with a sweet smile.


    Of course,pared with Emily''s apology, Bonnie cared much more about pleasing Jacob. "Yes, sir. I''ll


    be there right away," she said.


    Jacob did not answer but turned around and left as if he was pleased with the answer.


    It felt as if cold water was slowly freezing Emily''s heart. Her veins choked with ice.


    ''So Jacob, you are not calling me, but Bonnie...'' she quietly mocked herself.


    In this painful moment, she felt more aggrieved than when he had forced her to apologize to Bonnie.


    His study was a ce where he did business, and there were many confidential documents kept there.


    Apart from Emily and a few trusted subordinates, no one else had ever been allowed in there. He kept


    it locked at all times.


    ''But now, he calls Bonnie in there. What does that mean?


    Jacob, do you really like her... No! It''s impossible! How could I even think of him like that...'' she


    struggled with her dark thoughts.


    Emily slowly closed her eyes and wiped the floor mechanically. She had switched to autopilot, not


    wanting to even think anymore. Her mind was beyond her own control, as she regurgitated


    spections about his rtionship with the hired help, and what this meant for her.


    Every minute thinking of him and Bonnie was a cruel and unkind punishment for her.


    "Mommy, are you tired? Don''t wipe the floor please," Beryl pleaded from the doorway. She did not


    know when Beryl hade in, but she could feel her child''s worry and concern for her in hot waves of


    love, "Didn''t Daddy help you? Didn''t he scold that rude maid for you?" she asked withrge eyes which


    were bright with uncertainty.


    "Of..." Her voice was broken. Emily cleared her throat from the bitter emotions and tried again, "Of


    course he did. Don''t worry. Mommy''s body is not strong enough yet. I need to do more housework for


    exercise, understand?"


    Beryl did not fully understand what her mother meant but she always trusted her without any doubt.


    "But won''t you feel tired because of this?" she asked.


    "Of course not. It makes me feel very happy," Emily tried her best to exin in an easy tone and


    continued, "Look! I''ve changed the floor''s color. Isn''t it magic?"


    Beryl did not see magic at all, but now that Emily said so she nodded her head and said, "Yeah,


    Mommy. I want to wipe the floor, too!"


    Therefore, they began to wipe the floor together, but Beryl was just ying and soon the floor was full


    of white bubbles.


    Emily watched her and felt the grace of a quitefort in her heart.


    ''It''s okay. It''s okay. Everything will be fine in the end, '' she told herself.


    ...


    Upstairs, Jacob stepped into the study with his usual feline grace.


    Bonnie followed behind him. Flushed, she asked in a low voice, "Mr. Jacob, could you please wait a


    few moments for me to wash my face and change clothes? I''m so sorry to be here in this manner..."


    He paused and looked at her with surprise before asking, "Why do you follow me here? Did I call you?"


    She was stunned and asked in disbelief, "Mr. Jacob, didn''t you call me just now? Or were you calling


    that woman..."


    "That woman?" He swung about and regarded her frostily, "Who are you to dare calling her ''that


    woman''?"


    Regardless of what had happened, Emily had once been his woman and had born his child. He kept


    her at the vi to vent his anger on, but that was his privilege. He would never allow anyone else to


    bully her!


    Frightened by the rage in his eyes, Bonnie''s face turned pale and she hurried to exin, "No. I''m sorry


    for the slip of tongue. It should be Miss..."


    ''Mr. Jacob just humiliated that woman, didn''t he?


    Why would he care for her so much all of sudden?'' she thought bitterly.

 Chapter 562 The Most Cruel Torture

    Chapter 562 The Most Cruel Torture


    Bonnie couldn''t wrap her head around it. No matter how hard she tried, she just couldn''t put her finger


    on the answer. She felt misunderstood, "Mr. Jacob..."


    Jacob shook his head, burning with impatience and dismissed her, "Leave me alone."


    He would have asked Bonnie to pack up and get out of his house if it wasn''t because of that thing. Not


    to mention, Emily, that empty-headed woman. Was she deaf? Didn''t she hear him asking her toe


    to his study? What was taking her so long?!


    What the hell was she thinking?


    Jacob had a feeling at the back of his mind that Emily was seeing someone else when she was looking


    at him. As if he were a surrogate for someone else.


    But who could that be? Jack or Sean?


    Or perhaps it was Magee?


    Jacob''s eyes were as dark as a night sky without any stars. The light in his eyes that once shined


    bright was no longer there.


    ...


    Emily stayed at Tyrone Mansion. Everyday she would be assigned with different tasks, albeit,


    somewhat boring and menial. However, much to Emily''s surprise, Bonnie''s attitude towards her had


    gotten much nicer and tolerable than before.


    Unfortunately, that didn''tst very long. Soon after Jacob had left, Bonnie showed her cloven foot. She


    came back to her former self of being a toxic and cynical human being.


    However, despite her nasty attitude, she didn''t have the audacity to hurt Emily. The p to face Emily


    had given her, was still fresh in her mind, and the pain from which was a constant reminder that Emily


    was not one to be pushed around so easily. Besides, Jacob''s attitude towards Emily was still unclear.


    Did he still love her? Or maybe he hated her? And if she turned against Emily, would Jacob support


    her? Bonnie wracked her brain with questions.


    Although, she wanted to make life very difficult for Emily, Bonnie knew there was no cure for her itch. At


    least not at the moment.


    All the while, Emily would keep out of Bonnie''s way. In truth, she didn''t concern herself with matters


    regarding Bonnie. The only person that took up most of Emily''s worries was Jacob and all she could


    think about was what Sean had told her before.


    Deep in her heart, she knew that even if the chip did not exist, she would have to ask Jacob to go a


    thorough physical test just to rule out the doubts. After all, there could still be other viable solutions


    avable to them.


    The problem was that Jacob didn''t want to have anything to do with her. In fact, he didn''t even want to


    see her. How could she possibly persuade him to take a test? Would he even listen to her?


    Emily fell into a state of great distress.


    It was just another day, washed clean of summer''s dust by days of gentle rain. Emily stowed away


    Jacob''sundry as some of his clothes needed to be hand washed. She was no longer the Lady of the


    house, and the never-ending house chores had be a part of her daily life.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Emily took out the clothes and pulled outundry detergent from the shelf. She wasn''t particrly


    familiar with the brand, but she didn''t pay much attention to that. She twisted the lid off and poured it


    out slowly.


    While pouring the sticky, concentrated detergent solution, some of it identally sttered on her


    hand. Immediately, Emily realized that something wasn''t right. Before she knew it, she felt a burning


    sensation on her hand rise up.


    "What is this..." Her eyes popped in surprise when she saw her skin start to blister, "What? Is this


    concentrated acid? Yes, it definitely is!"


    It only took a second to react. Emily bit her lower lip to endure the pain as she took out one of Jacob''s


    shirt to wipe her hand, before she put her hand under the sink and washed it over and over again. She


    looked frantic, her sleeves rolled up to her elbows and little beads of sweat on her forehead.


    ''Who did this? Who poured acid into the detergent bottle?


    Who would want to hurt me?''


    Bonnie was the first name that popped in her mind. ''That crazy woman...'' Emily firmly believed that


    Bonnie was responsible, but the pain on her hand reminded her that she didn''t have much time to go


    on looking for evidence to prove her suspicions. Without wasting any time, Emily pulled out the medical


    kit from the shelf and applied some ointment on her hand.


    Her face turned pale the moment she applied ointment to the wound. The sh burn of skin left seared


    spot that was too painful to touch. The pain was excruciating!


    Emily clenched her teeth and bound the wound with gauze. The sharp pain was so overwhelming that


    she barely managed to dress her wound properly.


    However, she didn''t shed a single tear, even though the pain was killing her. She forced her tears back


    inside.


    After she had lost the man who was supposed to protect her, the only person she could really rely on


    was herself.


    Emily knew it well that the world would swallow her up if she wasn''t tough enough. And a tough woman


    wouldn''t cry in the face of danger!


    ''Whoever poured acid into the bottle lives in this house! Only the people who live with me here would


    have the chance to do this.'' Emily came to a conclusion.


    If that weren''t bad enough, the culprit was someone who knew her daily routine well. They knew she


    would have to hand wash Jacob''s clothes and she would have to use theundry detergents. ''What if


    this isn''t the only thing they''ve tampered with...


    What if Beryles across something like this? No! I can''t let anything happen to her!''


    Driven by her fears and anxiety, Emily made an exhaustive search, which fortunately revealed nothing


    further to be afraid of. She felt thankful for the slightest bit of relief she could gather from the situation.


    It was time to find out who the perpetrator was!


    ...


    The other side, in A City.


    Jacob was away on a business trip, and it had been three days since hest saw Emily. All the while,


    he felt upset, as if something really bad had happened to someone he cared about deeply.


    Although he had important business to take care of, his heart just wasn''t there. He closed the deal as


    quickly as he could and bought a ticket back home.


    Jacob told himself that he was going back ahead of schedule only for his daughter. He was certain that


    Beryl missed him just as much as he had missed her, if not more.


    As for Emily, he didn''t care about her at all. Jacob did not deem the woman to be worthy of his extra


    attention.


    While he was flying back, he kept telling himself that it wasn''t about Emily. Luckily for him, it worked.


    Jacob gave credence to his own words and went back home confidently.


    However, he had forgotten that Beryl wasn''t home. She was staying in the kindergarten. Besides, Beryl


    was so contented with Emily that she even forgot that her dad wasn''t around.


    Apparently, Jacob wasn''t aware of that fact.


    When Emily heard that Jacob had returned earlier than his n, she was a little surprised, as he was


    supposed to stay in A City for a week.


    But now that he was home, he would definitely see the wound on her hand.


    ''It doesn''t matter anyway. He doesn''t care about me. Will he even notice that I hurt my hand? No.


    Tough luck, Emily. Don''t tter yourself.''


    A wry smile tugged at the corner of her mouth as she thought about that.


    She stood in the garden, pensively looking at the flowers in front of her. ''What a beautiful world... but


    my life is such a mess...'' Emily breathed out a bitter sigh.


    ''When will you start to notice my love for you, Jacob?''


    Little did Emily know, that while she was staring at the flowers, lost in deep thought, someone was


    observing her from the corner.


    The first thing Jacob did after he returned to Tyrone Mansion was look for Emily. He was worried about


    her, and he even got a little upset when he couldn''t find her anywhere in the house.


    Fortunately, before he suffered an aggressive outburst, he saw the woman standing silently in the


    garden. All of a sudden, his anger disappeared just as soon as heid eyes on her. He was no longer


    angry at her for not being where she was supposed to be. Once in Jacob''s heart where there was


    resentment, was now a strong urge to hold this woman into his arms.


    However, Jacob could tell that all kinds of thoughts were whirling around in her head, so rather than


    intruding on them he kept silent. ''Silly woman, why are you here? What are you looking at? And what


    are you thinking about?'' He stood still, staring at the woman.


    While Emily stood therepletely motionless. All she did was sigh at some nts with her eyebrows


    furrowed. Clearly something was bothering her which pained Jacob''s heart more than any physical


    scar he had ever incurred. He wanted to take away all her worries so she could smile once again.


    From a close distance, she seemed to have lost quite a lot of weight. It was almost as though the wind


    could blow her away any minute.


    ''What''s going on with her?'' What Jacob saw didn''t give him the satisfaction he thought he would get.


    Yes, he wanted to torture Emily, and she needed to know that there were consequences to her actions!


    But he didn''t mean to starve her. Jacob wouldn''t sink that low!


    Suddenly, Emily turned around, as she could feel his eyes burning into her soul.


    When Emily turned around, Jacob hide himself without a conscious thought. Perhaps it was because


    he didn''t want her to see him. He didn''t want her to know that he was thinking about her all the time.


    Jacob felt embarrassed by his weakness for her.


    When Emily turned her head and saw no one behind her, she looked back at those flowers.


    But before she turned around, Jacob caught the grievance in her eyes and he was stunned.


    ''What is she grieving? For who? Why was she grieving?


    Is it so unbearable for her to be with me?


    But why? Why is she trying so hard to stay with me?


    Beryl? Is Beryl the reason why she did not want to leave?''


    Jacob mped his lips tightly, raging deep in his heart. But a few secondster, his anger dissipated


    like a candle me that had been snuffed out.


    ''Painful huh? Well guess what? You won''t get the chance to leave me! I will show you the true meaning


    of pain.''

 Chapter 563 Why Did You Betray Me

    Chapter 563 Why Did You Betray Me


    Emily studied the green leaves outside, but her eyes caught a sight too searing to ignore.


    She turned around, subconsciously holding her breath. At first she saw nothing, as if it was just her


    imagination.


    Looking again, she restrained a little hope from bubbling in her heart.


    She wished so much that the person who had been watching her was Jacob.


    It was impossible for him to treat her like before, for he hated her too much to even bear the sight of


    her.


    When thinking about this, she became instantly depressed.


    She knew that he had returned, but she didn''t dare to see him even though she longed to do so. His


    cold attitude was unbearable, despite her missing him mightily.


    What could she do?


    She had been standing too long in the same spot and her legs were going numb. Finally she took a few


    steps, as Bonnie passed by her ostentatiously. She left the heady aroma of perfume in her wake.


    "Whoop." Emily choked and coughed.


    Bonnie immediately rolled her eyes at her. She stopped to look Emily''s in dress up and down, then


    she said with a smug smile, "You look ugly in that simple dress."


    It was impossible not to notice Bonnie''s dress though.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She was dressed in a pretty but revealing dress. Her white calves paraded in a pair of pearly high-


    heels. A light spring coat was draped over her shoulder.


    Long hair curled down on her back and she wore light make-up. She appeared pure and innocent, just


    liked a teenage girl out on a date with her sweetheart, "Hmm, you look pretty." Emily nodded lightly as if


    she didn''t care about it, "I''d suggest though that you''d be better off not wearing such an obvious high


    end copy next time. It is easy to notice the difference."


    It took several seconds for Bonnie to grasp her meaning. Then she felt stripped naked by thement


    and her face turned red rapidly, "You... You talk nonsense! I am too busy to talk to you!"


    "Really? But I have something to talk about with you."


    "What?"


    "The stuff in theundry liquid..."


    She had barely spoken before Bonnie quickly denied it.


    "I didn''t put vitriol in it! Don''t me me!"


    Emily''s face turned cold, "I didn''t say what was in theundry liquid. How could you know it was vitriol?


    Bonnie, can you predict the future?"


    The maid opened her eyes wide and continued denying, but could not hide her guilty tone, "I had


    nothing to do with it! Why are you so blind? Who said you should be so shameless to wash Mr. Jacob''s


    clothes anyway? You deserve it!"


    "I deserve it?" she lifted her wounded hand. It was bound with gauze and blood stained the bandages,


    "I''ll remember this."


    No one but Jacob and Beryl could make her flinch or be weak, and this maid did not intimidate her.


    Bonnie couldn''t help but shiver when she met her eyes. They were deep as ancient wells, and fraught


    with danger. Desperately she tried to avoid her gaze, "I don''t want to talk more with you! Mr. Jacob


    asked me toe to his study!"


    She considered Emily as an effeminate woman, so she hadn''t expected Emily could face her so


    bravely, or reprimand her so fiercely. The cold of her eyes reminded Bonnie of Mr. Jacob in an instant.


    She was afraid Emily would discover her being intimidated, so she left quickly without a backward


    nce. Stomping off on her high-heels, she ran like a monster was after her.


    Sheforted herself that it didn''t matter.


    Emily was just a woman who was no longer favored by Mr. Jacob. She could do nothing to her.


    Besides, Jacob would definitely be touched if he knew of her devotion to him. Bonnie thought that if


    only she could obtain his favor, and she would kick Emily to the curb. How simple it would be!


    Gaining confidence again, she was convinced that all her ns were about toe true. She was


    going to fly to heaven like the phoenix.


    Looking at Bonnie''s retreating back and clenching her hands unconsciously, Emily shed back to


    reality with the fresh pain from her open wounds.


    The study...the study...


    Could everyone enter Jacob''s study now?


    No, surely not!


    At least after she returned to this house, she saw that no-one could enter there, including her. Bonnie


    had somehow gotten Jacob''s permission to enter his study though.


    For some reason he treated her quite differently.


    Unable to bear it anymore she followed her.


    Bonnie walked very quickly with her slim waist twisting like a willow in the wind, while Emily followed


    behind in her soft slippers, stalking her soundlessly.


    Soon they arrived at the door of study.


    The younger woman refined her make-up and tidied her clothes again. She knocked and asked in a


    sweet voice, "Sir, it''s Bonnie. May Ie in?"


    Emily wasn''t near enough to hear what the person in the room said, but she saw that the smile on


    Bonnie''s face grew even brighter. Distraught, Emily furrowed her brows and bit her lip.


    Waiting a moment, Bonnie pushed the door open, entered and shut it tightly behind her again.


    What were they doing... ...in the study alone?


    She shook her head so as not to think of the possibilities and the ambiguity, but she couldn''t cheat


    herself.


    Her feet carried her to the door of their own ord.


    When she arrived at the door of study, she faintly heard a voice from inside.


    "Ah... Mr. Jacob, please don''t do this to me... hum.... You are so bad..."


    Shocked, she froze like a statue. Her body seemed to have turned to stone.


    She couldn''t believe what she had heard.


    The moaninging from inside the study kept going on and on. Emily recognized Bonnie''s


    pretentious voice. "Mr. Jacob... Ah! Hug me... Give me more... I want you..." Emily was actually familiar


    with this kind of noise, and she soon came to realize what was going on behind this closed door.


    She couldn''t take it anymore.


    She wanted to leave there, but she couldn''t move. Her feet seemed to have be rooted to the spot.


    Powerlessly she had to listen to the soundsing through the door. The more she heard, the greater


    the pressure in her chest grew.


    Eventually she couldn''t even breathe.


    She was about to faint!


    It turned out that being betrayed was so painful!


    She wanted to scream and cry loudly to release her sorrow. All her strength seemed to have drained


    away though and she was unable to do anything.


    The sounds in the study was so clear that it kept invading her ears continuously, liked a magic spell. It


    strained her eardrums and frayed her nerves.


    With those clearly audible sounds, her heart was broken.


    It broke into a shattering of snowkes and ss shards before finally raining down piece-by-piece and


    turning to powder.


    It hurt, it hurt.


    Why did it hurt so much?


    Why did you forget me? Why did you betray me?


    Why didn''t you love me?


    She didn''t even have the courage to open the door, for she was afraid to witness the destruction of


    their love. Afraid that she couldn''t hang on, she simply stood quivering in one ce.


    So pathetic!


    Facing the onught of her giant mental attack she couldn''t stand any longer, and her legs gave way.


    Shakily she slid down along the wall and sank in a crumpled heap on the cold floor.


    "Jacob..." she mumbled numbly as she suddenly heard someone''s voice besides her.


    "Why are you sitting here?"

 Chapter 564 Dont Jump On Me

    Chapter 564 Don''t Jump On Me


    The familiar male voice, like a constantly raging blizzard, sounded above her.


    When Emily heard this sound, her brain "buzzed" for a moment, as if it had been crushed. It took


    several seconds for her to recover enough to react. Then she raised her head.


    The man looked down at her. His tall body was outlined against the light from the passage behind him.


    He trapped her with his prating stare, and like a bird in a small cage, she could not escape.


    "Jacob?"


    "Are you an idiot?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He wanted to say something topletely break her. He desired to give her a thorough tongue-


    lashing. However, as he looked into her glittering eyes and saw her tear-stained cheeks, he felt the


    violent urge vanish. He was suddenly unable to speak harshly to her.


    She looked at him in surprise. "You were not inside?" She realized that he hade from the


    passageway and not the study.


    He was struck by her fragility in that moment, and he felt that she was like a lost puppy, and equally


    cute. Unable to restrain himself he bent down and held her, his hand gently stroking her hair.


    ''This must be another one of her tricks. I should not be fooled again, '' he thought.


    "Why should I be inside?"


    Still confused, she shook her head to try and clear her thoughts. She suddenly stood up and asked,


    "Then who is the man inside..."


    It was all happening so fast. Although her mind had recovered from the initial shock, her body had


    apparently not kept up with it and was still weak.


    Jumping to her feet proved too much, and unsteady, she started falling to the ground. The world was


    spinning around her.


    Without thinking, Jacob reached out and caught her, cradling her in his arms. It seemed to be an


    infallible instinct of his to keep her from harm.


    Her face resting against his solid chest, she heard his heart thumping. Her ear was filled with the


    powerful sound, "doef-doef".


    Every time his heart beat, it seemed to resonate with her own.


    She felt extremelyfortable and safe when she nestled against his chest.


    Good, very good.


    He had not been inside the study with Bonnie.


    Their love had not been betrayed.


    Jacob held Emily''s soft body, not willing to let her go. As he looked down at her, his memories suddenly


    launched an attack again. Bitterly, he forced himself to push her away from him.


    "Stand up. Don''t jump on me."


    "No way." She clung to him, holding on tightly. Her tone was teasing, and even a little flirtatious. "I shall


    never let you go."


    At this moment, she was like azy child, greedy for his warmth.


    Jacob was utterly confused by his feelings. He ached for her, but his heart also shuddered away from


    her. There was nothing he could do to stop it.


    In fact, he hadn''t wanted to embrace her. She had embraced him first.


    He tried again to push her off, but failed. She was like a sticky candy, sweet and impossible to get rid


    of. ''Fine, '' he decided. ''next time, I shall not give her such a chance again.''


    His mind made up, he continued acting aloof and reluctant to her touch, but he did not push her away.


    On the other side of the door, Bonnie continued moaning loudly while reorganizing the desk drawers.


    "Ah... Um..." She sat on the desk, screaming herself hoarse, hoping that Emily would have heard her.


    ''Had she left or not?''


    Heading to the study, she had noticed that Emily was following her. Since Jacob was not there, she


    used the opportunity to further torture her by deliberately making such passionate sounds.


    Bonnie did not know why Jacob had asked her toe here or why he was not here.


    Considering what to do next, she heard a knock at the door.


    She was delighted and believed that it might be Jacob,ing for a tryst with her. On reflection though,


    she realized that if it was him, he would not knock, but enter his study unannounced.


    So it must be Emily who stood outside of the door.


    She didn''t want to open the door at first, but since the sound of the knocking was bing louder and


    louder, she had toply.


    Afraid that when he came hereter Jacob would meet Emily, Bonnie unlocked the door. She did not


    want to give them a chance together then.


    Quickly messing up her clothes and hair, she created an ambiguous illusion.


    "Who dares to disturb me and Mr. Jacob..."


    But when she opened the door and saw who it was that had been knocking so insistently, she was


    utterly shocked, and couldn''t utter any word.


    Jacob regarded her skimpy dress and disheveled state as if looking at a bug infestation, "Apart from


    me, do you see another Mr. Jacob here?"


    Her jaw opened and closed several times like a fish desperate for air, then she finally responded, "I...


    am not... Mr. Jacob, please listen to my exnation!"


    "Exnation for what? For your masturbation in my study?"


    "No, I did not..... Mr. Jacob, it''s you who asked me toe to the study!"


    He did not deny her words, and his indifferent look made Emily ufortable. She wanted an


    exnation from him, but did not know how to ask him for one.


    "So what?" He was keenly aware of Emily''s gaze being on him, but he pretended not to see it. He


    snapped his fingers sharply instead.


    Suddenly several ck-suited bodyguards emerged in the corridor and rushed directly into the study.


    They caught Bonnie and pressed her down on the floor.


    "Mr. Jacob! Mr. Jacob, why are you doing this to me? What on earth is wrong with you?"


    "What''s wrong with me? Do I really need to tell you?" Jacob strode into the study and began


    rummaging through the drawers and cabs. Even if it had been reorganized, traces of a foreign


    presence could still be found. Always meticulous, he had a specific way in which documents were


    stored, and it was clear that someone had messed with his system.


    When Bonnie saw his actions, she panicked immediately. "Sir, in fact, I am here to help you!"


    "Help me?" Finding what he was looking for, he turned and sneered at her coldly.


    She swallowed nervously, knowing that the cat was now indeed out of the bag. Calming down she said,


    "Yes, I am here to help you. Mr. Gu asked me to take the secret file, but I did not give it to him. I


    returned it! Because I like you, I didn''t want to betray you."


    "Is that so?" Heughed, as if sharing a great joke. "You are so stupid."


    "Jacob, I really do like you! I''m willing to betray Mr. Gu, for you!" Moved by her own plea, she continued


    begging, "I just want to stay by your side. I don''t need you to marry me. I just want to look at you from a


    distance, even if there is only one look..."


    However, he wasn''t in the mood for her theatrics and nodded his head curtly at the bodyguards. "Take


    her out of my sight. Interrogate her further. Find out if there is anyone else involved, or if anyone else is


    working with her. I would never allow someone to live with me, while they were betraying me by helping


    someone else."


    "Yes, sir." The bodyguards responded respectfully.


    "Don''t touch me! Let me go!" When Bonnie realized the cruelty in his words, she struggled desperately


    and shouted, "Mr. Jacob, don''t you like me even a little bit? I sacrificed so much for you..."


    He was running out of patience and said, "You are too noisy."


    Anticipating his instruction, one of the bodyguards immediately stopped her from talking by mping


    his hand over her mouth tightly. Silence again ruled the world.


    Still standing outside the study, Emily looked at Jacob quietly before asking, "So did you allow Bonnie


    toe and go from your office regrly, or was that just for the matter at hand?"

 Chapter 565 I Want You

    Chapter 565 I Want You


    Having run out of patience, Jacob said, "Mind your own business!"


    His words didn''t infuriate Emily. However, she giggled as though she were amused by his outburst.


    Suddenly, Jacob noticed that her left hand was bandaged. He paused and frowned. "What happened to


    your hand?"


    Emily drew her injured hand back at once and answered, "Nothing!"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She hastily blurted an answer to Jacob as she felt embarrassed and didn''t want him to find out that she


    had foolishly fallen for Bonnie''s trap.


    Emily''s answer didn''t convince Jacob as much as she would have liked. He strode towards Emily and


    gripped her arm to force her to reach out her injured hand. He stared at the white gauze, tinted red with


    blood.


    "Spill it! What happened?"


    ''How foolish is this woman? I go out for a few days on a business trip and you end up hurting yourself


    like this!'' Jacob kept hisints in his mind.


    Emily bit her lip and shook her head slightly.


    Her persistence angered Jacob even more and he yelled at her, "Fine! I will check it by myself."


    Emily knew how bad her wound was, so she refused at once. "Don''t! It''s not a big deal. You don''t have


    to..."


    "Don''t take this the wrong way. I don''t really care about you." mes of anger burned in his eyes, and


    he continued, "I have eyes and ears everywhere. There''s nothing you can hide from me. You''ve just


    crossed the line."


    Whether it was his business or his subordinates, everyone and everything was under Jacob''s control.


    That also included Bonnie.


    However, Emily was an exception.


    She was out of his control. He knew nothing about her thoughts and purpose.


    This feeling that he had lost control over her displeased him.


    Hisst sentence was nothingpared to the other merciless things she had heard from him before.


    She held his hand and answered gently, "It''s disgusting! I don''t want to bother your eyes."


    Jacob sneered, outraged by such boldness on Emily''s part. "I have to say, the way you are acting now


    only arouses my suspicion even more. Is it a fake wound? Are you ying this trick to win my


    sympathy?"


    Baffled at his words, Emily let go of his hand. She took a deep breathe and answered, "Fine! You can


    look if you want."


    "Of course I want to see. Every part of you belongs to me now."


    Emily''spromise didn''tfort his rage. Before she knew it, he ripped off the gauze without a word.


    Due to the sudden nature of his action, a bit of skin identally peeled off with the gauze.


    Emily turned pale instantly. The pain almost killed her as beads of sweat trickled down from her


    forehead.


    Jacob froze in horror. He didn''t expect her wound to be a serious one. As if it weren''t bad enough


    already, he had made it worse by ripping off the skin on the back of her injured hand.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about this? It looks so serious."


    He squeezed her wrist and cast a serious nce at the back of her hand. The skin under the gauze


    had peeled off, revealing raw, pink flesh spotted with blood.


    It was absolutely terrifying.


    Emile smiled at him bitterly and said, "I told you, but you just wouldn''t believe me. I''m sorry. This must


    disgust you."


    "You..." Jacob felt a sharp pain shoot up to his chest, leaving him breathless. But he didn''t know


    whether the cause of it was his rage or something else.


    If Emily had told him that her wound was still raw and unhealed, he would have never ripped off the


    gauze like that.


    Emily sucked in a sharp breath as the pain from her wound spiralled all across her body. She had to


    bite her lip from the pain of it all. "Mr. Jacob, will you let go of my arm now?"


    Guilt-ridden and ashamed, Jacob let go almost immediately. As if something had just urred to him,


    Jacob ordered, "Sit down! Stay still."


    Emily sat on the couch and watched Jacob pace out the study. A minuteter, he came back with a first


    aid kid in his hands.


    Emily stood up and reached out her hands to take the first aid kit. "I can do it myself. You don''t have


    to..."


    "Sit down and be quiet!" Jacob dismissed her. However, it seemed as though he was trying to hide his


    real emotions behind his harsh words.


    Emily did as he had asked. She watched curiously as he opened the first aid kit and took out some


    bandages. "Are you going to treat my wound?"


    "I don''t know. You tell me. Did I bring the first aid kit for a puppy?"


    "Well, do you know how to dress a wound?"


    Jacob looked up at her and caught doubt in her eyes. He got irritated by theck of faith she had in him


    and asked, "You don''t think I can do this?"


    Emily sealed her lips and said nothing in return.


    "Hmph!" Jacob scoffed at her and shook his head quietly. He then paused to take a good look at her


    wound, before he dipped a cotton swab in alcohol and cleaned the cut.


    The second the antiseptic swab touched her wound, Emily shook in pain and subconsciously clenched


    her fist.


    "Don''t clench your fist. It will only make your wound worse." Jacob forced her fingers apart and put her


    hand on his. He continued to clean the wound and asked, "Does it hurt a lot?"


    Emily''s face was as white as a paper, and her lips were quivering, yet she squeezed out a smile and


    answered, "It''s all right."


    Jacob''s heart thumped painfully, as if something had punched a big hole in his heart.


    "You can tell me if it hurts. Are you afraid that I will eat you up if you speak the truth?"


    "It''s okay." Emily took a deep breath as cold sweat ran down to her chin from her forehead.


    "Fine!" Jacob didn''t know what he was mad at. Nevertheless, anything Emily did or said annoyed him


    now. "I don''t have to go slowly anyway," Jacob said.


    He widened his eyes as if he was about to press the swab on her wound.


    His gesture frightened Emily and she shut her eyes sensing some peculiar presentiment.


    But the pain wasn''t as bad as she thought it would be.


    When she slowly opened her eyes, she noticed that Jacob was still wiping her wound gently.


    Apparently, he was just testing her.


    "I''m sorry. I..."


    Before she finished her sentence, Jacob threw away the swab and stood up without any facial


    expressions. He said, "I''ll go and call the doctor."


    "You don''t have to. I can do it by myself."


    "Can you just hold the swab for now?" Jacob concealed the guilt in his chest and mocked her on


    purpose. "Emily, why do you always lie to me?"


    Emily wiped the sweat on her forehead and answered, "I don''t need a doctor for this."


    "You don''t want a doctor?" Jacob frowned with displeasure, and he asked her, "Then who do you


    want?"


    Emily gazed deep into his eyes. Her clear eyes seemed to have the power to read his mind. She


    answered word by word, "I want you."


    Suddenly, it seemed as though the world around them had stopped.


    Jacob fell into a trance as the three words echoed in his mind and lit up his senses.


    However, he wasn''t quite sure of what she had meant. Did she want him to treat her wound, or...


    did she want him?

 Chapter 566 Sweet Words Are Poisonous

    Chapter 566 Sweet Words Are Poisonous


    After a while, Jacob closed his eyes and then asked coldly, "Emily, are you sure?"


    "Yes. I am sure. I am ready," Emily nodded firmly.


    Jacob let out a tauntingughter but there was no trace of pleasure that could be found on his face.


    "Emily, are you a masochist? Why do you enjoy getting hurt?"


    "I don''t like being hurt, but I love you very much. That''s all," Emily said sincerely, her eyes resting.


    Jacob held her gaze, but instead of the warmth of a lover it was with an icy hostility, as if nothing could


    melt his cold heart. But his eyes betrayed him, desperately trying to avoid being seen by her.


    ''Sweet words are poisonous, so I must resist her temptation to avoid being deceived.'' Jacob kept


    reminding himself.


    "It''s such a pity! I don''t love you any more," Jacob answered contemptuously as he stroked Emily''s chin


    gently. However, he couldn''t help locking his eyes at Emily as if she was drawing him closer like a ck


    hole. Despite his efforts to turn her down, his words contradicted his actions.


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t care whether you love me back or not." Emily fought off the tears to keep a


    calm disposition, even though she was deeply hurt by Jacob. After a while, she added, "My wound is


    getting worse because of you. You should be responsible for your actions. Would you kindly dress the


    wound for me?"


    "Are you serious? No! I am not going to do that," Jacob said angrily.


    What was wrong with her? Why should he be responsible for her?


    Emily was on the verge of fainting when he cleaned her wound just moments ago. How could she


    forget so soon? Now she wanted him to dress the wound again. Was she not afraid of the pain?


    Jacob wanted to call a doctor for her, but she wouldn''t let him. The pain must be getting to her head,


    making her think irrationally.


    "I only want you to dress the wound for me," Emily insisted.


    In truth, Jacob didn''t want to see Emily suffer unnecessarily due to his inadequacy. After all, he suffered


    through all her pains just the same. Having her best interest at heart, he decided to call a doctor to


    dress her wound, but she downright refused him!


    Jacob wanted to get revenge on Emily, but not in this way.


    "Emily, did you hurt yourself on purpose? You hurt yourself deliberately and then led me to rip off the


    bandage, didn''t you? You wanted me to feel guilty. Was that your real intention?" Jacob looked down


    on her with disgust. Jacob was deliberately talking down to her to provoke her.


    He thought he would be able to drive her away if he managed to get under her skin.


    "Whatever, I don''t want to exin myself anymore," Emily said peacefully, without any trace of


    indignation.


    She had grown ustomed to being wronged by Jacob.


    Jacob didn''t get the sense of satisfaction he was expecting. Instead, there was great difort in his


    heart. He stood up and walked away without a word, tearing himself away from Emily as soon as he


    could.


    Emily watched Jacob walk away and she could hardly think of a time when she felt this helpless.


    Everything she did was to get close to Jacob only so she could repair their rtionship.


    She would happily bear the pain of the wound just as long as she could win Jacob back.


    She was willing to do anything so long as Jacob would stop ignoring her. All she wanted now was his


    forgiveness. But why couldn''t Jacob understand her?


    Just outside the study, Jacob mmed his fist to the wall, causing a loud noise to reverberate across


    the hallway.


    Jacob couldn''t understand what was wrong with him.


    Why was he starting to feel pity for Emily all of a sudden?


    Did she really do it on purpose? ''She was just using her weakness to show that she still loved me, but


    actually, she was luring me into her trap step by step.'' Jacob went on in his head.


    If what he had guessed somehow turned out to be true, he''d have to admit that she was the most


    complicated woman he had ever known in his life.


    Jacob had been confident about his firm sense of self-control and willpower, but now he wavered.


    Emily was his Achilles'' heel. In spite of his efforts, he couldn''t keep himself from wanting to get close to


    Emily every time he was in her presence.


    It was almost as if he no longer was in control of his own mind. ''No! I must resist the temptation.


    I need to stay as far away as possible from that vicious woman.''


    Since, Emily wasn''t going to tell him the truth about how she got injured, he would have to make a


    thorough investigation on his own.


    Soon, the doctor arrived, following Jacob''s order. He cleaned the wound for Emily and then dressed it


    properly within minutes.


    The following days passed slowly and as Emily hadn''t seen Jacob since theirst meeting, she was


    certain that he was avoiding her deliberately.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Although they lived in the same house, she hardly saw him, let alone have a private conversation with


    him.


    Having run out of patience, Emily decided to break the deadlock, otherwise all her effort up until now


    would have been in vain.


    Besides, she was running out of time.


    She felt determined to act fast and take further action.


    One night, Jacob went back homete, seemingly exhausted.


    As he entered the living room, heid eyes on a lean figure lying on the sofa. Jacob walked over to


    take a closer look and found that it was Emily. She was breathing evenly in her sleep. Had she been


    waiting for him?


    Looking at Emily''s fragile face, Jacob felt a surge of guilt sh through his cold heart. His refusal to see


    her these past few days must have upset her.


    Feeling guilty, Jacob sighed and frowned. He went to fetch a quilt from his bedroom and carefully put it


    over Emily as he didn''t want her to catch a cold.


    Emily sensed that someone was putting a quilt over her body and she woke up. She fluttered her


    sleepy eyes slowly and found Jacob standing in front of her.


    "Jacob, you''ve finallye back," Emily murmured.


    Jacob must have been drinking again because she could smell the stench of alcohol on him from a


    mile away. "Have you been drinking?" Emily looked up to him, feeling concerned.


    "Yes," Jacob replied shortly. He had no intentions of conversing with her, but after just one look from


    Emily''s appealing eyes, his defenses fell apart almost immediately.


    Emily got up to fix her dress and pat her frizzled hair down. "I''ve prepared dinner for you, but it may


    have gotten cold. I will heat it up really quick," she said softly.


    Jacob was deeply moved by her concern for him, but he still gave her the cold shoulder. "I have


    reminded you several times that we have servants for that. There''s no need for you to bother yourself.


    Why do you refuse to listen to me? You need to think about your wound!" Jacob raised his voice as he


    pointed at her wounded hand, which hadn''t healed yet.


    "I wanted to cook something nice for you. It was my choice, and it has nothing to do with the servants,"


    Emily replied and smiled at him.


    Jacob stood there silently as though he had no snarkyebacks to throw at Emily. After a while, he


    changed the topic. "By the way, I have found the person responsible for your wound. Don''t you want to


    know how she is now?"


    "No, I don''t want to hear that right now." Emily shook her head slightly. Her eyes shifted to the side and


    her lower lip quivered as words slowly made their way out of her mouth. "The only thing I want to know


    is why you have been hiding from me all these days?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous! Why would I hide from you? I don''t know what you''re talking about." Jacob raised


    his voice again, as if trying to cover up his anxiety. Once again, he returned to the topic of her wound,


    attempting to distract her attention. "I have already punished that woman for you," he said coldly.


    That was Jacob''s modus operandi: ruthless and cold. He would never allow anyone to hurt Emily and


    get away with it. No matter who that person was, he or she would have to face Jacob''s wrath if they


    ever did anything to harm his woman.


    However, this time, it seemed as though Bonnie had paid a heavier price than usual for her treachery


    against Emily. Jacob wouldn''t have cared if it were anyone else, but the moment Bonnie had crossed


    Emily, her fate was sealed.


    It came as no surprise that Emily didn''t want to know what had happened to Bonnie. "You didn''t answer


    my question. Why have you been hiding from me?" Emily asserted her question firmly.


    Jacob still refused to give her an answer. "Emily, I want to make one thing very clear to you. As long as


    you are my woman, no one, will be allowed to hurt you or harm you in any way. Except me. You belong


    to me, mind, body and soul. Even you, yourself no longer have the right to bring harm upon yourself.


    Do you understand?"


    After making his point, Jacob then turned around to leave.


    Emily wasn''t irritated by his arrogance because she knew that Jacob wanted what was best for her,


    and his bark was worse than his bite. She stopped Jacob and gently said, "As you wish. Well, why


    don''t you have dinner first before going to bed?"


    Jacob paused and turned around to Emily. "I said, no!" He stormed out of the room.


    Did she just ignore everything he had said? Did she just cast aside his words as if they were rubbish?


    Emily really hit a nerve this time! Anger boiled deep inside Jacob, churning within like hotva and


    hungry for destruction.


    Emily, however, understood that he was only angry because he cared for her from the bottom of his


    heart. With a satisfied smile on her face, Emily stared at Jacob''s back, feeling warm.


    Jacob went to the study and opened the windows to get some air. A minute ago he felt like he was


    being swallowed by his darkness, but the cold breeze felt like it was flowing through his veins, calming


    him from head to toe. Having the anger dissipate in him felt nice, and he decided to take a shower


    before calling it a night.


    As he stepped into the bathroom, a faint, unfamiliar fragrance invaded his senses.


    The unfamiliar fragrance made him feel rxed, but it also aroused his vignce. Where was that smell


    coming from? He was certain that it couldn''t be his perfume or his shower gel, or else he would have


    known.


    The fragrance emitted a refreshing scent, making him feel as though he was standing in the sunlight


    and enjoying the beauty of nature with a gentle breeze caressing his face.


    The sound of water flowing from the faucet brought him back to his senses.


    ''Who dares to take a bath in my bathroom?'' Jacob wondered.

 Chapter 567 The Boldest Way

    Chapter 567 The Boldest Way


    Jacob seemed to know something was going on and he walked quickly towards the bathroom with long


    strides.


    He opened the door and saw a woman leaning over the bathtub. She was running hot water while


    testing the temperature with her slender bandaged hand. The air was steamed up and he could only


    see her attractive profile. Her long sleek hair was tied at the nape of her neck, but a single lock had


    escaped and dangled seductively over the warm water.


    Perhaps it was due to the heat from the bathwater, he felt a little hot and uneasy. "What are you doing


    here?" he asked in a husky tone.


    "Running water for you," Emily said gently.


    "You seem to be quite adept at that. How many people have you ever run water for?" he asked. He


    could not help a sh of anger racing through his blood at the thought of her having done this intimate


    act for others.


    She knew what he meant and she shook her head, saying softly, "No, I have only ever run water for


    you."


    Reassured by her words, he calmed down somewhat. Swallowing down his boiling emotions, he


    instructed coldly, "You may go if you have finished."


    ''There is so much water in that bath. Doesn''t she know that she should keep her injured hand away


    from water? Such a twerp!'' he mentally screamed at her.


    "Okay. If you need anything, please call me," she said gently as she headed to the door.


    He burst intoughter and bantered callously, "So, what now? You want to be my only maid, hum?"


    "No, I don''t." She quickly denied, but added seriously in a measured tone, "I want to be your wife."


    "Phew!" He felt the arrow of her words pierce his heart. Like a seed nted there it took root and


    quickly twined around his soul.


    "You..." He stuttered as he didn''t even know what to say to that. Finally he muttered unconvincingly,


    "It''s impossible."


    ''It''s definitely impossible!


    Don''t even dream it!


    She will be thest one in this world that I would marry!'' he thought absently.


    Of course, he would one day know what it meant to go back on his words.


    He shut the door behind her, less on ount of privacy and more to shut out the mess of thoughts that


    spilled through his mind. Concentrating on the steaming bath, he was disturbed as someone knocked


    at the door. "Knock knock!"


    "Jacob, may Ie in?"


    Emily asked through the door in a small gentle voice. Her tone and nearby presence was undeniably


    seductive to him.


    "No," he refused coldly.


    "Okay, I''ming in." Ignoring his reply, she opened the door and stepped inside.


    He was startled into silence.


    ''What''s wrong with her today? Is she crazy, Emily?'' his mind puzzled.


    Watching her walk closer, the once fearless Jacob became nervous for the first time!


    If only he knew that Emily was equally nervous too!


    Though they had been together for a long time, she had never needed to seduce him even once.


    Hence, she was even more nervous than him now. She was terrified at the prospect of being rejected.


    "... I came to help scrub your back," she said in a low voice, lowering her eyes modestly.


    He wrapped a towel around his waist and closed the tap, cutting off the water flow. Squinting at her, he


    said simply, "You want to seduce me."


    It was a statement of fact, not a question as they both knew the answer.


    Left with no choice, she did not deny it. Time was running out for them and if their rtionship did not


    reach fruition, then it would soon be toote for Jacob. Emily could not face that prospect.


    Therefore, she chose the boldest way...


    She had been told once that the most effective way to get a man to love a woman was to let him sleep


    with her. She did not know whether this would work or not, but she had no other choice left.


    The only hope now was that this could break the deadlock between them.


    These thoughts made her blush a pretty pink which had nothing to do with the excessive heat in the


    bathroom or the steam which swirled aboutzily.


    Always blessed with keen eyesight, Jacob could see her curvaceous figure as her clothes clung to her


    body because of the moist and steamy air.


    He stared at her, his eyes deep pools of fervor, and said gently, "Emily, answer me."


    She met with his gaze and her heart fluttered like a caged bird. Weakly she stuttered, "I..I don''t. No, I


    don''t!"


    He moved swiftly across the room and she felt as if the very air waspressed against her at his


    approach.


    "Really?" he asked.


    "No, I don''t," she said.


    Ashamed, she lowered her head and dared not meet his eyes.


    Jacob stared at her crimson ear tips and burst into a mockingughter. "Twerp! How could you possibly


    seduce me, coward?"


    On the verge of tears she bit her lips and said, "Sorry."


    ''Do I really suck so badly?


    Now I''m sorry that I never learned to seduce anyone before...'' she scolded herself mentally.


    She was embarrassed that it had always been Jacob who had seduced her in the past.


    Sometimes, she had even needed to beg him to let go of her, but that had never been as embarrassing


    as this moment!


    He had nned to chase her out, but changed his mind as he noticed her expression. "You came to


    scrub my back, right? Come here!" he ordered.


    "Wait, what? Oh, ...okay..." she answered. Uncertain of his intentions she walked towards him.


    He stepped into the bathtub and leaned forwardfortably, like a prince waiting to be served. "Keep


    your wounded hand out of the water," he reminded absently.


    "Okay," she agreed. She picked up the towel with her healthy hand and began to scrub his back.


    Lightly she touched the array of scars which criss-crossed his back.


    "You will be my only maid from now on. You can attend me when I bath," he said. Feeling quite pleased


    with his decision, he considered it a way to further humiliate her.


    ''This is a way to further take revenge on her, '' he thought happily.


    Considering this motivation, he felt content with his decision to have her serve him.


    She mutely epted that her n had failed and began to scrub his back carefully.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her fingers gently traced the scars on his back, her eyes wandering along this map of the suffering he


    had endured in life.


    Tears came unbidden to her eyes as she recollected all that they had once experienced together.


    ''We endured so many difficulties before. We will surely make it through this time!'' she tried to


    encourage herself.


    He felt her attitude change and sensing her touch upon his scars he asked without moving, "Do you


    think them ugly?"


    "No." she choked back her sad sobs.


    He felt her emotions like a raw energy in the room and sensed that she was close to weeping.


    Confused, he frowned and was about to turn and confront her, when something warm sshed on his


    back. A single tear rolled down thendscape of his pain.


    It was followed by a gentle kiss nted on his back.


    He was stunned. ''What did she just do?


    She... She kissed the ugly scars on my back!'' he thought in disbelief.


    He felt his heart miss a beat and then begin to pump warmth through his body.


    ''What on earth? What kind of a woman are you?'' he wondered.

 Chapter 568 Dont Be Insatiable

    Chapter 568 Don''t Be Insatiable


    Drawing a sharp breath, he yelled in a husky voice, "Get out of here!"


    Startled, she didn''t react for a second. Then she wiped her tears and left without a word.


    Opening the cold water, he immersed himself under the icy flood for a while until he had calmed down.


    He was fully aware of his desire inside.


    ''Emily, you are just trying to seduce me!


    I will never be trapped by you!'' he thought.


    Wrapping his lean frame in a bathrobe, he left the bathroom. Outside, Emily was sitting nkly on the


    ground. Her eyes were far off and she seemed to be drowning in her own memories.


    He could not help feeling concern for her.


    ''Emily, you said that you loved me. But you just love what I was in the past, not what I have be.


    Now, you can''t see me as a different person, '' he thought bitterly.


    It was as if he had been weighed and found wanting, and he couldn''t help feeling humiliated.


    ''I am no-one''s substitute! I will never be. Not even for my past self, '' his mind sneered.


    "Emily, didn''t I tell you to get out of here?" he questioned coldly. Walking to her, he took a hold of her


    cor and pulled her up like a bunny drawn forth for a magic trick.


    She did not struggle, instead she stared into his cold eyes unflinchingly and said, "I want to be with


    you. I just want to be with you..."


    He was overwhelmed by a dark impulse to punish her then, to strike out at her and leave her broken


    like a dying rabbit. He wanted to see her look at him through swollen eyes, reddened from crying or


    abuse, he wasn''t even certain which. Confusion reigned in his heart!


    He wanted to punish her, kiss her, perhaps even sleep with her so that she would cry for him only...


    He thought that he was the master of his actions, but every time that he saw her, his control suffered a


    crushing defeat.


    It felt like the beast chained in his mind was going to break free at any time.


    "So don''t regret your words then,"


    his husky voice whispered in her ear. Suddenly, she was thrown onto the soft bed.


    He didn''t give her even a second to think or react as he violently pressed his lips onto hers. His tongue


    invaded her mouth, twining with hers.


    She was forced to ept all of this. Closing her eyes, she tried to respond to him, but tears quietly


    escaped her eyes like fugitives.


    ''Finally he wants to touch me. But why do I feel so sad?


    Maybe it''s all because of his impulse and not love?


    Why? Why? Why does everythinge to this point?


    What is waiting for us ahead? What should I do?'' her thoughts tortured her, even as her body ached for


    him.


    Deep in the throws of raging passion, he tasted her tears and suddenly calmed down. His heart was in


    so much pain.


    "You don''t want this? Then why did you seduce me just now?" he demanded coldly.


    Looking at her pale face, he lost all appetite and he suddenly feltpletely helpless.


    Angry, he got up to leave.


    Rising quickly, she locked her arms about his neck and pulled him back down to the bed.


    She kissed him with all of her strength and skills.


    He responded immediately and held onto her waist, murmuring, "You are such a bad girl..."


    ''Is this the real you? What on earth do you want?'' he thought, his eyes locked onto hers as they


    passionately made love.


    Finally, he let go of her before she fainted and he cradled her gently, kissing away her tears.


    Exhausted, she breathed in great gasps of air as she rested her head upon his chest. Her body was


    sprawled backwards like a beautiful and elegant swan dying in his arms.


    She was alluring to him. He felt starved for her. He needed to devour her to sate his lust.


    Still breathing hard, she came back to consciousness at a sudden sharp pain in her neck.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He was biting her neck!


    Lost in the moment, he was a vampire who wanted to drink all her life''s blood.


    "Ah..." she groaned and her face twisted in pain, but as soon as he heard her cry out, he relented. His


    bites became deep kisses within a moment.


    Like a small dinghy sailing on the roaring ocean, she was lifted and pushed down by the wild winds


    which blew them forth.


    He was her only sail.


    She dared not let go and did not want to, either.


    Illusionbined with reality then. She clutched his shoulder tightly and dug her nails into his skin,


    urging him on.


    Their worries and pain of the past melted into the beautiful and dark night...


    They forgot everything then and both temporarily drowned in ecstasy. Their physical proximity made


    them fall in love again, it seemed.


    ...


    It was already midnight when Emily woke up.


    She tried to rise, but was reminded by her aching body of the night''s deeds. Her body ached


    everywhere, and she felt the impact of his love on her loins.


    What a crazy night for them!


    She could barely remember what had happened, but the throbbing ache reminded her of the events.


    Momentarily, she forgot all the past''s sorrows again.


    She considered briefly that there might be some gains to a lost memory. Her heart would then not


    suffer so dearly, like it did now. Yet, she soldiered on, not wanting to let go.


    She would not forget Jacob, even though he might remember nothing of their life together, even if he


    misunderstood, and even if he didn''t love her anymore.


    ''I will keep our past and memories safe for you, '' she thought sadly.


    Jacob was not there. She struggled to get up but she almost fell down as her numbed feet touched the


    floor.


    Finally, she stood up and found a T-shirt of his to wear. Her clothes had been torn into pieces during


    their coitus.


    Then the door opened and Jacob walked in.


    She stood stock still and stared at him like a puppet that needed directions to move.


    He noticed her skinny white feet and his eyebrows knitted together in concern. "Why do you stand


    there with bare feet? Don''t you have shoes?" he asked in dissatisfaction.


    She dropped her eyes and searched about the room, before replying in a low voice, "No, I don''t."


    Searching around, he also didn''t find her shoes, and he considered that they had maybe been kicked


    under the bed by him. He asked then, "You can go back to bed, or wear mine?"


    Raising her head she looked at him with affection as she hoped that he still cared about her. "I want to


    wear yours." she said.


    He walked towards her, stopped and removed his shoes, standing there barefoot next to her. Then he


    said dispassionately, "Here you are."


    Unmoving, she stared at him withrge watery eyes as if expecting something more from him.


    Smiling stoically, he asked, "Must I help you wear them? Emily, I warn you: don''t be insatiable."


    She sensed an improvement in his attitude and allowed herself a glimmer of hope.


    Therefore, she tried to find out where his bottom line now was.

 Chapter 569 Why Are You So Strange

    Chapter 569 Why Are You So Strange


    They stared at each other in a mutual deadlock for a moment, and then Jacob asked coldly, "Do you


    even know what you are doing?"


    Wordlessly, she stood facing him like a lifeless marite waiting for its master.


    "Do I usually indulge you this much?" He frowned at her helpless state, and he was tempted to throw


    her onto the bed again and give her some more lessons. Instead he continued in a frigid tone, "Do you


    think I will feel sympathy for you when you behave like this? If you don''t want to wear shoes, then do as


    you like."


    His grim expression predicted that he was about to lose his temper. As she was about to respond, he


    suddenly crouched down.


    He took her slender white ankle in his warm hand. The skin touching hers was slightly rough and it


    gently grazed along her dorsum.


    "What are you doing, huh? Wear shoes!"


    Probably because he had never served a person in this way, and because he was always the one who


    was being served, he didn''t use a polite tone of voice. Strangely, he had no objection to his own


    conduct as he slipped her foot into the shoe.


    It was as if he had done it before.


    Hisrge hand closed over her slender ankle, gently stroking her skin, and his face grew hot again.


    "Forget it. Don''t wear it then."


    Before she could speak, she was thrown on the bed again. Therge bed was so soft that she almost


    bounced off it.


    As soon as she sat up, his strong body bent forward and he kissed her neck, at precisely the ce he


    had bitten her.


    "Hiss..." Emily gasped in pain and remembered his bite on her neck. "Don''t...Stop......"


    "Don''t stop?" He deliberately misinterpreted her words with casual banter. "Since you asked, I will


    satisfy you."


    She turned her cheek, avoiding his kiss and changed the subject, "What time is it?"


    "Three AM," he replied casually.


    "Jacob, I am so tired..." She quivered at the memory of his bestial acts yesterday.


    He remembered her expression, her crying and begging when she was under his body. He couldn''t


    help but bully her again, as much as possible... The pain of his memories, and the fire in his head


    demanded revenge.


    "You can''t be that tired. You werefortable yesterday, weren''t you?"


    They had been together for so long before all these horrible things even happened. Jacob always


    cared about her feelings no matter how much he wanted her. Emily was so upset after hearing his


    words. She knew he was trying to insult her.


    He saw her expression change, and the corners of her eyes tightened as he said, "What happened to


    you? Are you ufortable?"


    "I''m fine. I''m just tired. Can I take a break?" she asked in a small voice, a voice filled with fatigue. She


    spoke so softly that, had he not been listening carefully, he might not have heard it.


    He was very close to her, and apparently he heard what she said. His face darkened then.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Given the circumstance, he didn''t know what to do. He even considered that he should call a doctor to


    have a look.


    He thought so, but then he said, "I can release you, but then you are responsible to solve this problem,


    since you started it."


    As she looked up she saw that the bedsheets were tented between his legs, as if he was


    demonstrating with her! She objected loudly then, "...My hand is still injured."


    His lips curved up into a scimitar smile and scornfully he said, "I don''t mind if you solve it in other


    ways."


    His words froze her to the core and she looked at him incredulously as her face turned white at once.


    She finally realized that he regarded her as a cheap fling, a doxy or ything.


    Their rtionship''s stalling had made her anxious, and in desperation she had chosen this way to try


    and solve their problems. Now, though their rtionship had changed, it had not done so for the better.


    This was not the way she wanted it to be.


    She should have thought of that before she shamelessly seduced him, shouldn''t she? In her haste, she


    had be no different from any of the other women who were trying to screw him.


    She knew then, that in his eyes, she was amon bitch, just like those women.


    "Why, are you not willing?" he continued scorning her, "You have screwed with me already. Why would


    you now pretend to want something different? I''ll even pay for it. You know that I can give you


    everything that you want."


    Her heart exploded into a million bleeding shards then. It was strangely painless, and her chest filled


    with a cold numbness. Tonelessly she said, "No."


    This word represented herst dignity.


    Once that was crushed, it would never be put together again.


    "And what if I must?" Jacob was so stimted by her dissipated attitude that he suddenly pulled her


    over and said, "Who do you think you are? Nobody. Did you think that all would be settled when you


    screwed with me a few times? Don''t forget that we are enemies!"


    Emily clenched her lip and retorted, "But you still can''t stand the temptation to sleep with your enemy,


    can you?"


    "Ho!" He smiled, but his eyes were cold. "Do you think you have seeded? The game is just


    beginning. You will suffer my revenge!


    I''ve never seen a woman as snotty as you."


    As he spoke he felt a stab of intense pain in his chest, mming into his heart like a giant hammer. He


    thought that he could even hear a loud thud as it struck flesh.


    Looking at her pale face, and the despair that grew in her eyes, he began to feel regret and was


    tempted to take back his words.


    ''No! Why should I care how this woman feels?


    Oh, if she can''t even bear this small pain, how could she possibly stay with me?''


    he ran this idea over in his mind several times, but could not convince his heart. It quaked at the


    change in her expression.

 Chapter 570 Do You Suspect Im Ill

    Chapter 570 Do You Suspect I''m Ill


    After a while, he suddenly cast her aside, throwing her onto the bed. His face darkened and he left


    without another word to her.


    Shey motionless on the bed, like a soulless puppet which had been used and carelessly discarded.


    A few minutester, a skilled middle-aged female doctor with a nk face came in to examine her and


    then prescribed medicine for her.


    "Miss Emily, this is the contraceptive pill. Please take it everyday. You must start right away," the doctor


    said.


    There wasn''t even a hint of empathy on the doctor''s face and she clinically treated Emily as if she was


    just an ordinary patient.


    "Contraceptive pill..." Emily muttered these words over and over again, until finally her eyes drowned in


    an emotional wave. "Jacob asked me to take it?" she asked in disbelief.


    For a moment it seemed that the doctor wanted to offer an exnation, but her clinical face slid into


    ce and she answered evenly, "Yes."


    "Oh. I understand." Emily burst into self-mockingughter and felt her heart turn bitter.


    Although she knew that she was in poor health and not really fit to have another child for the time


    being, his reluctance to have a baby with her was a painful blow. She was deeply disappointed.


    Only hours before, they had been intimate with each other, and they were so close as to be a joined


    whole. But now, she felt as if an ocean separated them, a chasm which could not be crossed.


    ''You are good-for-nothing, Emily, ''


    a voice inside her mocked.


    The female doctor did not leave after giving her the medicine, instead, she stood still and looked firmly


    at her. Obviously, she wanted to see her taking the pill with her own eyes.


    Emily subconsciously raised her hand to cover her aching heart, trying to suppress her pain. But as she


    lowered her hand, she decided and took the pill.


    The doctor seemed to breathe a long sigh of relief. "Miss Emily, now you need to have plenty of rest,"


    she said with some concern.


    "Thank you," Emily replied weakly.


    What she didn''t know was that the doctor did not leave the vi after seeing her, but instead went to


    Jacob''s study where she reported everything about Emily''s condition to him.


    "Did she say anything?" He stood at the tall window with his back to the door. His face was blurred by


    the sharp light from the window.


    "No." The doctor shook her head, but hesitated, still wanting to say more.


    He was impatient with her hesitation andmanded sharply, "Say it."


    "Miss Emily''s not in good health. Her body will not stand long term use of contraceptives. I suggest that


    it would be better if you take birth control measures, instead of her taking the pills," she advised


    clinically.


    His face hardened and seemed to turn to stone, as he said abruptly, "Get out. Go!"


    Unsure of whether he would take her words to heart, the doctor hesitated momentarily, but then left


    without another word. She had done all that she could for Emily. There was nothing more to be said.


    After the doctor left, he stood motionless at the window looking at the setting sun with eyes as ck as


    the gathering night.


    He used to think that Emily must be reluctant to stay with him, but now he had changed his mind


    because of her initiative. She had even decided to seduce him, which put a ridiculous color on his idea


    of keeping her by his side simply to torture her.


    The woman could easily arouse his emotions and desires, and he found it difficult to remain calm near


    her. What was her purpose? What did she want from him?


    Because of juggling mental and physical exhaustion, Emily soon fell asleep after taking the medicine.


    She was unaware of Jacob walking into her bedroom. He stood beside the bed and looked down at her


    sleeping face.


    After a long time, he gave a cold sneer.


    Whatever her purpose was, he would not let her have her way. Besides, her body was wonderful and


    could satisfy himpletely. He decided that he would never let her go, not until he got tired of her.


    ...


    The nightmare came back to haunt Emily again.


    In her dream, Jacob was a madman with red eyes shinning in a bloodthirsty light.


    She called his name, but he did note back to his senses. Suddenly, he rushed over and pinned her


    on the ground. He was like a uncontroble wild animal, and he beat her hard on her delicate neck.


    "No, don''t do that..." She struggled, but he incapacitated her with all his superior strength, and she was


    imprisoned in his vice-like arms. Showing his teeth, heunched forward as if to rip off a piece of her


    flesh!


    A strong fear began in her heart. But as she thought that she was about to die, he suddenly released


    her and gripped his own head, roaring in pain.


    "Ah!" he uttered a heartrending cry.


    "Jacob!"


    She immediately forgot her angst, and her fear gave way to a much stronger concern which she still


    held for her beloved. She walked to him, trying to help. Then she heard a loud bang from ahead. It was


    like a bomb exploded and she was knocked off her feet.


    Regaining her feet she was faced by an unbelievable sight.


    His skull had exploded! Blood and brain sma had spilled everywhere and a small chip fell from his


    shattered cranium. It tumbled to the floor with the softest click to lie in a pool of blood and gore.


    Her heart heaved and she felt despair swallow her.


    "No! No! Jacob, you can''t die!" she screamed, keening like an animal that just lost its mate.


    "Don''t move," a low conciliatory voice rang in her ears, dragging her out of the nightmare.


    Opening her eyes. she saw Jacob''s handsome face very close to her own. He was so close that she


    could see her own reflection in his dark eyes. Dazed, she didn''t know whether she was awake, or if this


    were part of the dream. Confusion clouded her eyes and she felt ready to slip into unreality again.


    The man in front of her seemed dissatisfied with her distraction, so he bowed his head and bit her soft,


    rosy lips.


    She hissed in pain. Finally regaining consciousness, her eyes opened wide with panic. "Jacob, you..."


    she murmured.


    "Huh?" His body moved over hers, and he entered her roughly. He continued moving in almost


    primitive rhythms, while he whispered hoarsely, "What''s wrong? Did you suddenly wake from a


    nightmare? Or did you awaken because of me? I suppose it must be theter."


    "No..." Her voice was cut off by his suddenly hard thrusting. She could not speak anymore. Her


    breathing was rapid, and she bit her lips to remain calm. Brokenly she gasped then, "Stop... I want to


    talk to you... Ah..." Then, in that moment, his manhood took control with raw energy.


    He was treating her as a ything whose sole purpose was to please him and bring him orgasmic


    satisfaction. But she didn''t care about his evil feckless attitude any more. She could only worry about


    the terrible results which the chip in his head would cause.


    She was fearful that her nightmare would be reality in the very near future.


    Already 10 days had passed, and only 20 remained now.


    What a horrible death awaited him, if she couldn''t make him fall in love with her again? She dared not


    even think about it.


    "Rx," Jacob frowned as he felt her body tighten involuntarily. He lowered his head and dropped a


    kiss on her neck to relieve her tension, but found her whole body was cold and sweaty.


    He stopped moving and asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    She held his arms tightly and cried out, "Jacob, please can you go to the hospital tomorrow and do a


    comprehensive examination?"


    Stunned by her words, his face turned cold and he asked enraged, "What do you mean? Do you


    suspect that I have an illness? You think I''ll pass it on to you?"


    He remembered that she had entangled with so many men, yet he didn''t stay away from her, even if


    she was sullied. Now she was taking the high road and wanted him to have an examination to make


    sure that he didn''t have any infectious diseases! How ridiculous!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She bit her lip and tried to exin, "No. I didn''t mean that. I''m just afraid of..."


    He barked a coldugh and interrupted her, "What are you afraid of? I''m curious. Are you afraid of


    death?"


    "No! I''m afraid that something bad will happen to you," she replied aloud. Panic-stricken her fingernails


    cut into his skin as she unconsciously dug into him. "I just had a dream. I dreamed you were dead. I


    was too scared..." she said with fear.


    Outside the window, the pre-dawn had turned the sky the color of roses, and the increased light filtered


    through the window, allowing him to see her face clearly. She was panicked and fearful. Her big eyes


    were full of indescribable sadness and despair.


    She didn''t seem to have fully recovered from her nightmare. Cold sweat exuded through the pores in


    her smooth skin and wet her beautiful face. Her tiny body trembled continuously, as if something


    terrible had happened to her.


    "Please, just go to the hospital and do aprehensive examination... Go to the best hospital... After


    that, I''ll cooperate with you. I''ll do whatever you want. Please! Jacob, promise me..." she begged and


    pleaded in a soft tone.


    He felt his chest tighten in response, and he blurted without hesitation, "Okay. I promise you."


    Anyway, it wasn''t a big deal. It was just a general check-up. As for Emily... Was she really concerned


    about him?


    Whether it was a trick or a sincere concern, a check-up wouldn''t do him any harm.

 Chapter 571 Love Me Again

    Chapter 571 Love Me Again


    Although Jacob promised to have a check-up in the hospital, Emily couldn''t shake of the anxiety that


    had gripped her body. She held on to his arm desperately as if he would disappear if she let go.


    Jacob extinguished his lust, and held her in his strong arms. His body was warm and toned as he


    hugged her,forting to the touch.


    As Jacob patted her on the back, Emily''s breathing slowed. It was impossible to stay anxious or upset


    with him around. Then as her eyelids became heavy and drooped, he cuddled her until she fell asleep


    again.


    But even in her sleep, she still had a frown on her face. Jacob couldn''t understand what was wrong


    with her but his heart ached for her nheless. He gave her a soft kiss on the forehead and held her


    tight.


    Why?


    Why did his heart ache for her?


    Jacob pondered why he was having such feelings for his woman, and he had a gut feeling that he had


    forgotten something very important.


    Whatever it was, he had to get to the bottom of it.


    He needed to know the reason why he felt so confused about Emily.


    He wanted absolute control and mastery when it came to the rtionship.


    ......


    The following morning, Jacob kept his promise to have aprehensive physical examination. The


    oue of which showed that his body was indeed very healthy.


    As he looked the examination report, his only thought was if Emily knew the results, how would she feel


    about it?


    Before long, Jacob took the report back to Tyrone Mansion.


    Having been physically and mentally depleted, Emily was still in deep slumber. But even in her sleep


    her face was as pure and beautiful as an angel''s.


    "No..." She uttered a sudden murmur, as if she was trapped in a nightmare. Her cheeks were wet and


    her body was drenched in cold sweat.


    Soon her breathing increased rapidly and became gasps of breath.


    Jacob''s worried frown on his face gave him away. He put his hand on Emily''s forehead to take her


    temperature. The fact that she didn''t catch a fever set his mind at rest.


    Once again, Jacob''s touchforted Emily and she slowly eased up again.


    "Troublesome woman, so that''s what you want, huh?"


    In spite of his displeasure, he gently wiped the sweat from her forehead with a handkerchief and then


    sat on the bed quietly watching her sleeping face.


    A few minutester, Jacob realized that he hadpletely forgotten why he was there in the first ce.


    He wanted to show Emily his physical examination report, but he got distracted by her beautiful face.


    ''Why am I so into this woman?


    It''s as if she controls my heart.


    No, I can''t give myself to a woman. Not her, not anyone.''


    Jacob was known for being heartless, domineering and free-spirited.


    He leaned forward and poked Emily''s face. He loved the feeling of her soft and warm cheeks.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ''Emily seems to have lost a lot of weighttely. She looks as thin as a rake. She''ll have to bring some


    changes into her diet if she wants to go back to having a healthy body, '' Jacob thought to himself.


    He rubbed and squeezed Emily''s face like a kneading dough and her face became rosy because of


    what he did.


    As Emily woke up from her sleep, her eyes greeted Jacob in a daze. It took her a moment to shed the


    sleep from her brain, but Jacob found her drowsy face utterly lovely and so he squeezed her cheeks


    once again. "What are you doing?"


    Emily''s baffled expression amused Jacob.


    This time he did not forget what he wanted to show her. He pulled out the examination report and put it


    in front of her. "Check this out. I''ve fulfilled my promise."


    Emily rubbed the remainders of sleep from her eyes and looked at the papers in front of her. When she


    finally realized what it was she snatched it from the table and gave it a thorough reading.


    "All normal..."


    Surprised, Emily''s eyes widened and she could believe her eyes. "How is that possible?"


    "You seem disappointed," Jacob''s cold voice echoed. "You want me die as soon as possible, so you


    can leave me, right?"


    "Of course not. Please believe me when I say that I want you live well more than anyone else!" Emily


    said firmly. Her eyes were full of love and affection.


    Jacob peered into her with an unwavering stare, observing whether she was speaking the truth or not.


    From the looks of it, she wasn''t lying.


    Over the years, Jacob had seen and met so many people that he could just judge a persons'' character


    with one nce. But for some reason, he always had doubts about Emily.


    ''Why? Has this woman ever betrayed me?'' Jacob wondered.


    Jacob suddenly swept her off her feet and leaned in close to her face. Their warm breaths mingled into


    one. "Are you keeping something from me? Huh?"


    Emily tried to exin, "I...... "


    Jacob cut her short. "You''d better think twice and then give me an answer. Don''t lie to me, Emily."


    Emily bit her lip, carefully mulling over what to say.


    ''Should I tell him the truth?


    or make up a story to appease him?''


    She hesitated about telling him the truth because of Sean''s warning.


    She was so lost in her own thoughts that she didn''t realize her teeth had cut into her lip and drops of


    blood were dripping on her chin.


    "Stop! Don''t hurt yourself." To stop her from biting her lips, Jacob mmed his lips into hers and gently


    licked the blood off.


    Her cherry-red lips, sweet and plush like jelly as he remembered, made him want to taste them again


    and again. But Jacob refrained, and peered straight into her eyes.


    "You haven''t answered my question yet."


    Emily stopped musing and said, "I... I don''t want to lie to you, but I also don''t want to exin everything


    right now. Can you give me a little time?"


    Jacob narrowed his eyes at her, perhaps to observe her facial expression and said, "No."


    Emily avoided his gaze and murmured, "I''m sorry."


    After a long silence, Jacob released her and asked, "Then tell me. Why do you want to be with me?"


    Emily was still at a loss for words, but the sorrow in her eyes gave her away.


    Jacob sat there in an attitude of profound distress. The tension in the room continued to mount


    drastically and it was bing difficult to breathe.


    ''Why can''t she just tell me the truth?


    Whatever. I don''t care anymore.'' Jacob''s frustration was apparent.


    Jacob turned around to leave when Emily suddenly embraced him from the back to stop him from


    leaving.


    "Don''t leave. All right, I''ll tell you."


    Jacob could have easily pushed Emily away without any effort, but he stood there on the spot.


    All he wanted was an exnation.


    Emily pressed against his back. His warm body gave her support. She took a deep breath and said, "I


    only have one wish. I want you to love me.


    Jacob, love me again."

 Chapter 572 Shes His Heroin

    Chapter 572 She''s His Heroin


    Jacob stood still. His body stiffened and his heart skipped a beat as a set of female arms embraced


    him from behind.


    He sneered at her contemptuously and said, "Love? I don''t believe in love. Stop being such a baby."


    Jacob grabbed her hands to push them away but she tightened her grip. She refused to let him walk


    away from her.


    "You do! You knew what love is. You''ve just forgotten what it feels like because of me." Emily was too


    sad to cry out or wail. She just stood there as still as a statue while the magnitude of her loss swept


    over her.


    Jacob melted into soundless oblivion with nothing to grab onto.


    But he didn''t want to lose his dignity and pride in front of her so he forcibly pushed her arms away and


    threw her to the bed before he walked out.


    Disappointment appeared on Emily''s face as she helplessly watched him walk away from her.


    ''Anyway, it is a step forward.'' Emilyforted herself in her mind.


    The result of Jacob''s full-body examination came out positive. Did this mean that Sean lied to her?


    Or, could it be that the problem Jacob had was beyond the capacity of the medical equipments in the


    hospital to discover?


    However, Emily would rather ept that this was another one of Sean''s contemptible lie rather than


    the possibility that there was something wrong with Jacob.


    Nevertheless, she would have to get to the bottom of it sooner orter.


    ...


    Ever since that day, Jacob had frozen Emily out. His coldness was quite obvious even to Beryl who


    sensed that there was something strange going on between her mother and father. But as Beryl was


    just a naive, little girl. It wasn''t too hard for Emily to convince her otherwise with just a simple


    exnation.


    Jacob was switching in between two versions of himself. He and Emily had almost no conversation by


    day, but he was hot with Emily in the bed at night.


    Jacob couldn''t tell why he was obsessed with Emily. Was it because of her body? He just knew that his


    heart ached to be with her when he didn''t see her.


    But the night would take away his cold disposition and rece it with a lustful beast. He took her like an


    animal. Her head rocked back against the pillow as he did, and the first moan escaped her lips. It was


    the only way Jacob knew how to quench his thirst.


    "Jacob! Jacob..." Emily called his name, and she grabbed the back of his neck, whimpering in pleasure.


    He grewrger and harder inside, changing her breathing with every thrust, and hearing her moans


    timed to his body. "Do you love me?"


    Emily repeated the question every night, and she wouldn''t stop until she had gotten her answer.


    Jacob acknowledged her question with a condescending sneer, but he did not give her an answer.


    Instead, he moved faster and harder.


    "Jacob! Ahhh!" Emily shivered in pure ecstasy after she exploded between her thighs. A hint of red


    appeared in her eyes as tiny drops of tears trickled down her face. She begged him to go slower.


    How could Jacob follow what she had said


    after her flushed and dewy eyes only urged him to move faster?


    She cried silently underneath him. Her body was his for the taking.


    After a while, Emily passed out when she could not take it anymore. Her eyes and nose were red,


    indicating that she had been crying for a while.


    Jacob leaned in and kissed every inch of her face where her tears fell, and slowly held her in his arms.


    He failed to notice his own gentleness towards her at this moment.


    He really didn''t hate being with this woman.


    He somewhat liked how she made him feel.


    No matter how bad his mood was, her presence would instantly brighten up his day. Some bad habits


    were harder to discard than the others. Sometimes no matter how hard people tried, they couldn''t


    unlearn the bad habits because they had gotten addicted to the feeling.


    It seemed as though Emily was his drug. One touch and the intoxication was instant.


    Jacob didn''t care about her thoughts, just as long as he could get his way with her at the moment.


    As long as he didn''t get tired of her, he would never let her run away from him.


    ...


    The bright sun ushered in a new day.


    When Emily woke up, there was no one else next to her in bed. The cold part of the bed told her that


    Jacob had left a long time ago.


    This didn''te as a surprise to her. In fact, she had already gotten used to waking up alone.


    Today Emily wanted to take Beryl to the cemetery to pay respect to her foster parents, Mr. and Mrs.


    Bai. It had been almost five years since they passed away.


    It also meant that she and Jacob had been together almost five years now.


    Time flew quietly and stole away all the beautiful memories, and left a debris of the past in a mess.


    Jacob knew that Emily was resolved to be with him, so he was sure that she would never leave him. As


    a result, he didn''t even have to order the maids to keep an eye on her or limit her right to go out freely.


    It was no wonder that Emily was able to leave Tyrone Mansion with Beryl without any resistance.


    Emily still remembered where the cemetery was, and she arrived there in a taxi. She smiled, recalling


    the fact that Jacob had chosen this cemetery for her foster parents.


    The news of their passing hit her like an electro-maic pulse, shutting down her brain from the


    inside. What followed next was the firm grip of destion, engulfing her entire body.


    Despite the fact that they weren''t her biological parents, Emily still loved them unconditionally.


    Their death had left a void in her soul that even to this day she couldn''t fill.


    Jacob had dealt with all the formalities of her parents'' funeral.


    Emily took a long, deep breath when she recalled the past, as she led Beryl to their tombstones.


    Beryl held Emily''s hand tightly. Her eyes widened, full of curiosity and puzzlement, and she asked,


    "Mommy, didn''t you tell me that you were gonna take me to see grandpa and grandma? Why are we


    here? I''m scared."


    "Don''t be scared, Beryl," said Emily. As she bent over and held her up, Emily continued, "Grandpa and


    grandma will always protect the both of us from harm."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Beryl hung from her neck and looked around with doubt. "Where are they? Why can''t I see them here?"


    "Grandpa and grandma are angels now, and they are invisible. Of course you can''t see them." Soon


    after, Emily arrived in front of their tombstone with Beryl in her arms. She put Beryl down and said,


    "They''re resting in there."


    Beryl was too young to understand the meaning of death properly. If Emily had tried to exin it to her,


    Beryl might have understood parts of it. But she decided she would leave that discussion for ater part


    in their lives when Beryl was a little older.


    "Dad and Mom, I''m here to see you now. I''m sorry for noting to see you in many years." Tears


    streamed down her face as soon as thest word left her mouth, but she wiped them away at once.


    Beryl, however, noticed her mother''s sadness. She looked at the ck-and-white picture of a middle-


    aged couple on the tombstone. All of a sudden, Beryl held Emily''s hand tightly tofort her, as if she


    just realized something.


    "Mommy, don''t cry. I will protect you in the future."


    "Thank you, Beryl."


    Beryl got down on her knees in front of their tombstone and said, "Grandpa and grandma, I''m Beryl.


    This is my first time to meet you, but I already feel very close to you. Mommy and I wille to visit


    you more often."


    After she finished her words, she ced the flower, which she picked up on the way, in front of the


    tombstone. Then she continued, "This beautiful yellow flower is my gift to you."


    Emily was deeply touched by Beryl''s words. She knelt down slowly against the tombstone and started


    praying.


    Beryl didn''t understand what her mother was doing, but she followed what Emily did as well. With


    folded hands in a prayer position, Beryl said, "Grandpa and grandma, I hope you can protect mommy


    and bless her with a healthy and happy life."

 Chapter 573 There Is No Hate

    Chapter 573 There Is No Hate


    Having noticed Beryl''s words of concern for her, a faint smile appeared on Emily''s face. She asked


    Beryl to stand up while she remained on her knees.


    Emily arranged all her offerings neatly. It was all the food Andrew and Debby loved to eat before they


    died. "Dad, Mom, I''m sorry. I know your favorite daughter is Tina, and you probably don''t want me to


    oppose her." Emily identally spilled wine in front of the tombstone, with a trace of sadness in her


    eyes. "I don''t want to go against you, but I just want to avenge your death." A cold breeze came in and


    rustled the dry leaves in the corner. Emily took a deep breath and stood up to hold her daughter in her


    arms. Since she didn''t want Beryl to hear anything that would upset her, she leaned towards their


    tombstones, and spoke under her breath. "Dad, Mom, Tina is nowhere to be found. I probably won''t be


    able to avenge your deaths anymore. A lot has happened since you left this world. I''ve been so busy


    with adjusting to all the changes that I haven''t been able toe and pay my respects more often. I


    hope you can forgive me."


    Nobody knew what would happen to her and Jacob, thus she couldn''t promise her parents anything.


    Emily looked at the ck and white photographs on the tombstone. Her eyes shifted to the side again


    and became zed with a ssyyer of tears. As she blinked, they dripped from her eyelids and slid


    down her cheeks. "Dad, Mom, good-bye for now." She made up her mind that she would try her best


    no matter what would happen to her and Jacob.


    Emily did not stay in the cemetery for a long time. The death of her parents had always been a subject


    of great pain to her. The mere thought of Tina used to fill her up with hate. But then, she stopped


    carrying that hateful poison with her. She seemed to have lost all her strength and her ability to hate.


    Jacob was the only focal point of her priorities. All she wanted was for him to live a happy life. Only by


    solving the problem caused by Sean, could she really settle down and think about something else.


    Soon Emily left the cemetery with Beryl.


    On the way back, Emily suddenly thought of a man and asked the driver to take them to a luxury


    private hospital. Before long, they arrived at the gate of the hospital. After hesitating for a moment,


    Emily bought flowers and fruits near the hospital, and then went inside the hospital building with Beryl.


    "Mommy, are we here to visit a patient?" Beryl seemed puzzled.


    "Yes," Emily answered. "Beryl, do you remember Uncle Jack?"


    Beryl nodded her head excitedly. "Yes! He saved me and took me to my father!"


    "That''s right." Emily found out about what had happened to Beryl from Jacob. She wanted to see Jack


    because he had gotten injured while protecting Beryl. ''Although Jack has hurt us before, I can''t deny


    the fact that he put his own life in danger while trying to save Beryl. If anything, I''m not here to forgive


    his past sins, but to thank him.''


    "So we''re here to visit Uncle Jack, aren''t we?" Beryl tilted her a little and took a guess.


    Emily nodded at Beryl and then asked the nurse about Jack''s ward. When they arrived at his ward,


    they were unexpectedly stopped at the door before they could even get in.


    Several bodyguards dressed in ck stood guard at the door of the ward, like statues, expressionless


    and stock-still. But if someone tried to get close to the ward, they would be stopped immediately.


    "No visitors allowed. Strict orders from Master Jack. He doesn''t want to see anyone," said one of the


    bodyguards.


    Emily''s face remained calm and unchanged. "Oh, he''ll definitely see me. Please tell your master that


    it''s Emily."


    The bodyguard wouldn''t have made any further responses to Emily had it not been for the look of


    certainty and determination on her face. He stared her down quickly and then went inside to inform


    Jack.


    In less than a minute, the bodyguard rushed out and politely said to Emily, "I''m sorry, Miss Emily,


    Master Jack doesn''t want to see you."


    "Doesn''t want to see me?" Emily caught by surprise. ''Why doesn''t Jack want to see me? What


    happened?'' Emily wondered. Nobody besides Emily knew just how much Jack was obsessed with her.


    ''Jack refused to see me. What''s going on with him?''


    "I see. Well then, sorry for the inconvenience," Emily said to the bodyguard. Since Jack didn''t want to


    see her, she couldn''t force him to change his mind. She turned around to leave with Beryl. But


    suddenly Beryl shouted to the inside of the ward, "Uncle Jack, I am Beryl! I''ming to see you! Why


    don''t you let me in?"


    Beryl''s words were followed by the sound of something falling to the ground inside the ward.


    Emily frowned, with an embarrassed look on her face. "Beryl, we''re in a hospital. You need to keep


    your voice down. You shouldn''t disturb the patients."


    Beryl bite her tongue apologetically. "Mom, I''m sorry. I was just in a hurry. I won''t do it again."


    Emily intended to give Beryl a good talking to, when a bodyguard respectfully interrupted her. "Miss,


    Master Jack has invited you in."


    Emily was taken by surprise again. ''Why did Jack change his mind so quickly? Is it just because he


    heard Beryl''s voice?''


    Without further ado, Emily walked in with Beryl. They did not see Jack, however, only a thin curtain,


    concealing a hazy figure behind it.


    "I never thought you woulde to see me on your own." The taunting voice of the figure was dripping


    in sarcasm.


    Emily recognized Jack''s voice, and a strange feeling emerged in her heart. "I came here to thank you


    for saving Beryl." Jack smiled bitterly. "You don''t need to thank me for that. I saved her because I


    wanted to. If you''vee here to see just for that, you can go now."


    Emily sensed a hint of discontent in his words. She couldn''t help asking, "Why are you hiding behind a


    curtain?" "I..." Jack seemed to be concealing his emotions. "I just don''t want to see you, otherwise I will


    lose control over my mind again. Emily, I have decided to give up on you. I don''t ever want to see you


    or Jacob again. I hope that you have a happy future. Please, forget me. Forget the pain and sorrow I''ve


    brought to you. Just pretend that whatever happened between us was just a dream. I wasn''t meant to


    be in your life."


    Such a sad tone made Emily''s heart tremble, and her intuition was telling her that he was hiding


    something from her.


    Beryl, however, crawled under the curtain to relieve her puzzlement, before either of them knew it.


    "Uncle Jack, I''vee to see you. Why are you hiding behind this curtain? Uncle... What happened to


    your legs?" As soon as Beryl''s words registered in Emily''s brain she realized something terrible had


    happened to Jack. Without hesitating, she walked closer and pulled the curtains open.


    At the same time when Jack noticed Emily he quickly rushed and screamed impatiently, "Don''te in


    here! Don''t look at me!"


    But Emily didn''t listen to Jack and finally saw him sitting in a wheelchair with deathly pale face. His


    cheeks had sunk in, and his eyes were puffy. He looked difited and dispirited, no longer vigorous


    as the man he once was. He sat still in an abnormal twisted position as if his legs were numb.


    Emily eyes stretched wide as far as they could in shock. "Jack, what happened to you?"


    Disappointed, Jack breathed a sigh of resignation. After a while, he closed his eyes and rested his back


    on the wheelchair. "I don''t want you to see... what I am now." Jack''s disability had led him to believe


    that he was no longer capable ofpeting with Jacob for Emily. He had thought about giving up on


    Emily before, but he just couldn''t bring himself to say goodbye to her. Although he despairingly told


    Emily his decision, he was still reluctant to stop loving her.


    Emily stared at Jack in disbelief, unable to find the right words to respond. "Beryl,e here. Don''t


    disturb Uncle Jack anymore. Just let him rest." The muffled sobs wracked against Beryl''s chest. "Uncle


    Jack, you won''t be able to walk anymore. This is all because of me, isn''t it?"


    "No, it''s not your fault," Jack looked at Beryl gently andforted her. "I''ll be able to walk and jump


    again when I get well. Please don''t me yourself." He wiped her tears with his trembling, sickly


    fingers. "Don''t cry, my little angel. You will look so much prettier when you''re not crying." Beryl''s blinking


    lashes were heavy with tears. "Is that true, Uncle Jack?"


    "Of course it''s true. Everything will be okay, you''ll see." There was sadness hiding in Jack''s eyes. ''I


    wish it were true. Unfortunately, it''s just words to trick you, my love.''


    Emily held Beryl in silence, rocking her slowly and coaxing her to go out and y. Although, Beryl was


    hesitant, she walked out to give them privacy. There was absolute stillness in the room as Emily stared


    into Jack''s eyes and her heart fell silent. Emily approached Jack slowly, not knowing what expression


    to make, and asked, "Did you hurt your legs when you were trying to protect Beryl?"


    Jack sat there, unable to will his lips to move. But even in his silence, Jack''sck of words gave Emily


    her answer.


    "I''m sorry." Emily knew that an apology could not ease Jack''s pain, but it was the only thing she could


    offer him.


    "Don''t apologize. I did it voluntarily." Jack tensed his facial muscles as if he was suppressing his


    emotions. "I deserve it." Emily was a little distressed. "Will you be able to walk in the future?"


    "Maybe I can''t stand up in the rest of my life." Jackughed at himself bitterly, and his voicegradually


    was filled with hatred, "I hate Jacob." ''Jacob is the reason I am sitting on this wheelchair today. He


    robbed me of everything. Love, career, power... I have nothing left but my disabled legs.''


    "I wish Jacob had killed me so I wouldn''t have to live in such disgrace."


    "No, don''t say that. There''s hope as long as you''re alive, isn''t there?" Emily felt guilt surging up in her


    heart. "You''ve lost your legs because you saved my daughter. I will do everything in my power to


    compensate you."


    "Compensate? Do you think there''s anything you can do topensate me now?" Jack said painfully.


    His awkward appearance broke Emily''s heart and he didn''t want to let her see his fragility any more.


    "Emily, why are you still defending Jacob?"


    Emily shook her head without a conscious thought. "I didn''t defend him..."


    "Yes, you did." Jack stared into her eyes and said word by word, "You know it was Jacob who rammed


    into me and Beryl with his car. Do you know what would have happened if I hadn''t pushed Beryl


    away?"


    Emily''s face turned pale in a sh.


    Jack''s heart was full of resentment. "He didn''t even think twice about killing his own daughter. How can


    you forgive him?"


    "No, that''s not true," Emily clenched her lip tight. "That''s not what he wanted. He had his reasons..."


    "Then what were his reasons?" Jack could hardly control his temper anymore. Jack thought this time


    he would be strong enough to face Emily but he had lost his ability to think clearly the moment heid


    eyes on her. ''This is not fair. How can Jacob be forgiven after everything he has done?''


    Emily decided to keep Jacob''s reason a secret from Jack. She had no choice other than to keep silent,


    but it seemed to Jack that she was being partial to Jacob. "Emily, why can''t you be partial to me?" Jack


    wanted to get up and pull her in his arms, but his disabled legs had stopped him. His heart grieved.


    ''How could I forget that I am just a disabled person now?''


    Suddenly, Emily reached out and patted his shoulder. Her movements eased his impending outburst of


    emotion. "Jack, do you regret sacrificing your legs to save Beryl?" "I have never regretted..." Jack


    responded straightaway.


    "It''s all right if you do," Emily pointed out his real thought. "No one would willingly lose the ability to


    walk. I admit that Jacob and I are sorry for you, and we need to thank you."


    Jack''s mind was nk and the light in his eyes had died. In his heart-wrenching silence, he seemed to


    have been engulfed in ck air. "Yes, you are all sorry for me. Everyone is sorry for me! I hate... all of


    you! I should have stood by that night. How wonderful would it have been if Jacob had killed his own


    daughter?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Dumbfounded by his words, Emily drew her hand and pped him across the face without thinking.


    Jack stared into Emily''s eyes burning with anger, and his heart fell silent again.


    Soon, Jack''s eyes turned maliciously red.


    He roared in his heart, ''Why? Why did I agree to see her?


    I keep telling myself that things will be different this time.


    She always brings out the worst in me.''


    Meanwhile, Emily''s cold eyes tortured his soul, causing him a great deal of pain.


    ''God, why do you torture me like this?


    Is it my destiny to be hurt by Emily again and again?''


    "How can you say that in front of me?" she said. Emily was shaking furiously. Whatever sympathy she


    had for him had nowpletely disappeared. "I won''t allow you to talk like that about my daughter,


    even though you''ve save her!"


    Emily eyes had frozen over, robbing them of their usual warmth. "??Don''t forget that you killed my other


    child."

 Chapter 574 She Was Not A Saint

    Chapter 574 She Was Not A Saint


    Emily thought about her stillborn child, and she still couldn''t help being sad. With tears welling in her


    eyes she spoke, "If you have forgotten, I can remind you of everything that you did to hurt Jacob and


    me... Speaking of being sorry, you should feel sorry for everything."


    Jack''s face turned gray. Every word she said stabbed him in the heart like an ice-pick. Then he closed


    his eyes in disappointment. He was afraid to look at the expression on her face.


    It was true that he had brought all these troubles on himself.


    This was retribution for all of the bad things which he had done.


    He had no right to me others.


    "I''m sorry, Emily."


    "You don''t have to tell me you''re sorry." She realized her gaffe and wiped away her tears, "You lost the


    use of your legs because of Beryl. You saved her. I really thank you from the bottom of my heart for


    that. I will do my best to make it up to you."


    She knew that it was a great blow to him to be paralyzed. But she had suffered no less than he had.


    Who should be the one to me? It was hard to say.


    "You can contact me after you make up your mind." She wrote down her contact information on a


    nearby notepad, then she set it down on the desk.


    However, he grabbed her hands suddenly and held on so tightly with an expression of panic on his


    face, "Emily, please don''t go. Please listen to me... I don''t want anypensation. I just want..."


    She struggled to pull away his hands, "What do you want?"


    He looked at her intensely, with eyes full of guilt and regret, and unspeakable sadness. When he


    spoke, he enunciated every syble with great difficulty, "I just want your forgiveness..."


    Her eyes met his unflinchingly, and after a moment she released her fingers one by one before replying


    firmly, "That''s impossible."


    She was obliged to thank him andpensate him for Beryl. But she would never forgive what he had


    done.


    Those were injuries so grave as to be carved into her very bones. When she had thought that Jacob


    had died it was as if she had wanted to die also.


    That was the most desperate moment in her life.


    And the second child she lost.


    She was not a saint, and she would never forgive Jack for what he had done.


    "Emily..." Watching her turn and leave without looking back, his thin face seemed to lose vigor.


    Although he was still young, his face had be lined like an old man''s.


    Would she really never forgive him?


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He would live in sorrow for the rest of his life. Never be able to earn redemption.


    What was the difference between living this way and being dead?


    It would be more painful than death.


    He looked numbly at her departing back, and the light in his eyes flickered like a dying candle. In his


    chest, his heart seemed to stop beating.


    He raised his hand and slowly covered his heart.


    His home used to filled with flowers and lush grass because of her, but it turned into a desert after she


    left. So did his heart.


    Her refusal had now set a fire in his heart. From now on the seeds of love would never more flower


    there. His soul had be a barren wastnd.


    At the very beginning, it was he who had ruined everything for himself.


    Ah, retribution.


    When she reached the door, a bodyguard in a ck suit suddenly barred her way, stopping her from


    leaving. Still she refused to look back.


    Jack, who had been silent, said hoarsely, "Let her go."


    The bodyguard immediately stepped aside, "Miss Emily, please."


    Collecting Beryl from the waiting room, she left the hospital quickly.


    Her daughter hesitated though and looking back said, "Mommy, I haven''t said anything to Uncle Jack


    yet."


    "He needs rest. Maybe next time." She didn''t exin more, for she didn''t want Beryl to know what he


    had said. He had said those words without thinking.


    It would hurt her little heart.


    ...


    In Tyrone Mansion


    Emily returned with Beryl. As she entered the door, she could sense an atmosphere of gloom and


    depression.


    The very air seemed to echo from some battle which had taken ce in her absence. "Where did you


    go today?" Emily heard Jacob asked tly, so she answered, "I went to visit my parents today. Then I


    went to see a patient."


    Jacob nodded. It couldn''t be said whether he was happy or angry from his handsome face. Revealing


    nothing, he asked the baby-sitter, "Take Beryl upstairs."


    The baby-sitter nodded and took the child in her arms.


    But Beryl squirmed restlessly in her arms and showed some reluctance toply. "No. I don''t want to


    go upstairs. I want to y here."


    Emily had no idea what was going on with Jacob, so she gently kissed Beryl''s head toforted her,


    "Dear Beryl, mommy will apany you soon. Okay?"


    Beryl then finally nodded tamely, "You''d better hurry up."


    Then only Jacob and Emily were left in the living-room.


    Although he was sitting, he was still superior over everyone and he was now looking down on the


    woman in front of him, "Emily, I ask you for thest time. Where did you go with Beryl?"


    Recently, he had gone to work and returned back home at the same time every day, so that he could


    see Emily. This had be almost habitual.


    But today, the house had suddenly been empty. He returned to find them gone.


    At first he worried that Emily had run away with their daughter. As a result he had be so enraged


    that he almost killed the staff who had failed to stop her.


    He didn''t kill them simply as that would have taken too much time. Instead he sent employees to the


    city police to copy surveince footage of the whole city.


    Millions of thoughts and fears had gued his mind.


    Would something terrible happen to a woman and her child while they were outside? There were many


    cars on the streets. At times Emily seemed to be a little fugue, and he worried that she didn''t have the


    sense to avoid getting run over by a speeding car.


    Another thought hit him then. What if they had been kidnapped because she was his wife and Beryl his


    daughter?


    Anxiety was an unfamiliar feeling to him, and he was ready to turn over the whole of Jing City to find


    her if need be.


    Soon, his subordinates had located their whereabouts though.


    Emily took Beryl to the cemetery to visit her foster parents, and then they went to the hospital to visit a


    patient.


    The relief was instant, but when he saw the name of the hospital, he became furious.


    How dare she go to see Jack without his permission!


    Great! Did she still have feelings for her ex-boyfriend, hence the secret visit?


    She even took their daughter with her. Did she want to find a new daddy for Beryl?


    She hadn''t even had a chance to answer him, when she saw him take a note from his pocket. Slowly


    he opened it to reveal the exact slip of paper which she had written her contact information on for Jack!


    "How did you get that..."


    He ripped the paper to pieces, cutting her off. Throwing the shreds down negligently, they flurried to the


    floor like snow.


    Suddenly she had an intensely cold sensation at the pit of her stomach.


    She understood now that he was angry.


    "You just can''t change your nature, can you?" Rising, he crossed the space between them with a few


    long strides, "You seduce other men behind my back when I am not at home. Tell me. How many times


    have you done this before?"

 Chapter 1401 Rebuilding The Relationship

    Chapter 1401 Rebuilding The Rtionship


    After Louis left the room, Taylor gently called to Scott. "How are you feeling?"


    Seeing that Louis had left the room, Scott cowered in the corner of his bed. He did not know the


    woman who was speaking to him now.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Taylor fell silent, thought for a minute, and asked, "Scott, don''t you remember me? I had dinner with


    you and your brother Louis before."


    Scott had been making progress because of her treatment. He had been no longer afraid of her, but


    because she had been busy handling so many matterstely, she had seldom seen him. All her


    previous efforts with him seemed to have gone to waste now.


    She felt sorry for Scott, and wanted to do what she could to give him the best medical treatment.


    Scott did not rx. He looked even more tensed and scared now, holding his quilt tightly.


    He looked at Taylor warily.


    Taylor did not move and started talking to Scott calmly.


    It was more like she was talking to herself. She talked about everything she knew about Scott and what


    Louis had told her.


    Louis was leaning against the door outside. He had heard nothing from inside the room for some time


    now. He was beginning to worry.


    He frowned and grabbed the doorknob, ready to rush in as soon as he heard any noise.


    Hearing Taylor mention Louis, Scott rxed a little, but still stayed at the corner of the bed.


    Taylor took a small step forward.


    Scott tensed up once again.


    Taylor immediately stopped and took a deep breath. She continued to talk to Scott.


    From the subtle changes in his facial expression and movement, Taylor surmised that Scott was now


    slowly letting his guard down around her.


    She took that as a green light to get closer.


    Taylor walked to Scott''s bedside and picked up the stuffed bear that Louis had given Scott.


    "This is a cute bear, Scott. Do you want to hold him?"


    Scott looked at the stuffed bear and got a little distracted.


    Taylor prodded, "Look. Isn''t he cute?"


    Scott nodded nkly and stared at the stuffed bear.


    He remembered getting it as a birthday present from his brother, and he had stored it in his cupboard


    like a piece of treasure.


    Taylor handed the stuffed bear to Scott.


    Scott grabbed it and held it tightly in his arms.


    He then realized that Taylor now stood close enough to touch him.


    Scott suddenly screamed in horror. Hearing the noise, Louis immediately attempted to enter the room.


    Taylor had locked the door behind him when he stepped out.


    "Taylor, are you okay? Why is Scott screaming? Open the door!"


    Scott started throwing things at Taylor, who was too busy dodging everything to answer Louis.


    The freshly cleaned room was once again a mess.


    "Taylor, open the door and let me in!" Louis was now banging his fist against the door.


    "Young Master, what happened?" one of the servants asked as he hurried over after hearing the


    commotion.


    "Go find the butler and get the spare key to this room." Seeing the intense look on Louis'' face, the


    servant nervously nodded.


    "Right away, Young Master." The servant then went to find the butler.


    In the room, Scott was still throwing things. Taylor had no choice but to retreat to the door.


    Scott was almost out of things to throw at Taylor. He had flung everything within his reach at her except


    for the stuffed bear, which he still held in his arms.


    Taylor suddenly came up with an idea.


    Outside, the butler handed Louis the spare key to Scott''s room. Louis was about to open the door when


    Taylor yelled, "Don''te in here, Louis. It''s okay. Just give me more time."


    "Are you okay?" Louis asked.


    "I''m fine, so is Scott. Don''t worry. Everything''s going to be all right," Taylor replied through the door.


    "Okay." Louis felt a little relieved.


    He was worried that something bad had happened because of the noise.


    He stepped back after hearing Taylor''s reassurance.


    He continued to wait outside the door.


    "I''m not going to hurt you, Scott. I''m not a bad person."


    Scott eventually calmed down, and Taylor attempted to approach him.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here to help you."


    After a few slow and careful steps, Taylor was once again at Scott''s bedside.


    Scott stayed calm.


    He sat quietly on the edge of the bed, holding the stuffed bear in his arms.


    Taylor was careful not to startle him again.


    She knelt in front of him.


    "You remember me, don''t you?"


    Scott slowly raised his head and looked at Taylor seriously. After a while, he raised his hand and


    touched her face.


    He remained calm and steady.


    Taylor touched his hand and then held it with both hands. She let him feel the warmth of her palms.


    After some time, Scott eventually fell asleep with Taylor watching over him.


    Taylor decided to leave after making sure that Scott waspletely calm and asleep. She was


    surprised to see Louis still waiting outside the door.


    "Scott has fallen asleep." Taylor then began to exin to Louis what happened.


    As a physician, it was her responsibility to exin everything to her patient''s family.


    She looked at Louis directly, hiding nothing from him.

 Chapter 1402 Pacifying Scott

    Chapter 1402 Pacifying Scott


    "May I go in and see him?" Louis asked Taylor. Hearing that Scott had fallen asleep, Louis was finally


    relieved, but he was still worried about Scott.


    "Sure." Taylor stepped aside to let Louis through and watched as he approached his brother''s bed and


    sat beside it.


    She realized that the way Louis treated Scott waspletely different from his usual dandy ways. She


    now saw him in a new light.


    Scott slept soundly on the bed, holding his stuffed bear to his chest. Louis tucked him in before he


    turned off the light and left.


    Outside, Taylor tiredly blinked at her watch. "It''s gettingte. I should head home. I''ll check on Scott


    tomorrow," she told Louis.


    "All right. Let me drive you home," Louis offered. He was not about to let Taylor go home alone at this


    hour.


    "Are you kidding? You''re the CEO of the Ke Group. You can''t be my driver," Taylor teased.


    It was her way of refusing Louis politely.


    Louis smiled. He knew what kind of person Taylor was. It was not easy changing her mind once it was


    made up. "At least let my assistant drive you. It''ste."


    Taylor smiled and nodded. She could not exactly refuse Louis'' every offer. That would be rude.


    Louis headed upstairs after Taylor left. He watched her car leave from his window. He pinched the


    bridge of his nose to relieve his fatigue.


    ''She will always keep me at arm''s length. It will be difficult for me to win her heart, '' he thought.


    It was Saturday the next day, and Taylor came early in the morning.


    Louis was having breakfast with Scott when she arrived.


    The butler came in to announce her arrival. "Mr. Ke, Dr. Tang is here."


    "Send her in, please, and prepare some tableware for her," Louis ordered as he set down his bowl and


    chopsticks.


    "Yes, sir." The butler asked one of the servants to bring another set of bowl and chopsticks and then


    went to invite Taylor in.


    Upon entering the room, Taylor immediately saw Scott, who was savoring his food intently. She walked


    up to him. "Hello, Scott. Remember me?" she greeted.


    Scott raised his head slowly and looked at Taylor. After thinking for some time, he answered, "Taylor."


    Although his voice was filled with uncertainty, he still called her by name.


    Taylor was surprised to hear Scott say her name.


    Louis was surprised as well. He had not expected Scott to be talking to Taylor casually so soon.


    Taylor was indeed an excellent physician.


    "How are you feeling today?" Taylor asked with a smile as she stroked Scott''s hair.


    "Not bad," Scott answered nonchntly.


    "Have you had breakfast already? Why don''t you join us?" Louis offered. He stood up and pulled out a


    chair for Taylor.


    "I''ve already eaten, thank you," Taylor politely declined. "We can start the treatment after you finish


    eating."


    Taylor took the seat across Scott and watched him carefully.


    From the way Scott ate breakfast, it seemed that he might rpse at any time. He should have


    someone to take care of him.


    After breakfast and a little rest, Taylor began therapy with Scott.


    Taylor instructed Scott to lie on his bed.


    "Is that okay, Scott? Are youfortable?" she asked as she assisted Scott with his quilt and pillows.


    Scott nodded, and Taylor fished a pocket watch from her pocket. She took a seat beside Scott''s bed


    and held the pocket watch at Scott''s eye line.


    "Please focus on this pocket watch," Taylor instructed.


    Scott did as he was told and focused on the pocket watch.


    Taylor slowly swayed the pocket watch to a certain frequency.


    Five minutester, Scott closed his eyes slightly. He seemed to have fallen half asleep.


    After a few more minutes, Taylor softly called to him, "Scott? Can you hear me?"


    Scott''s eyelids fluttered, but his body remained still.


    "Can you tell me what you see?" Taylor asked.


    "People... So many people," Scott muttered.


    "Where are you now?" asked Taylor.


    "I''m... I''m in a room..."


    "What are you doing in the room?"


    Taylor continued to sway the pocket watch.


    "I... I don''t know."


    Scott frowned and seemed in pain.


    "Do you see anyone you recognize? Maybe somebody who wants to hurt you?"


    "No... No..."


    "Are you sure? Take a closer look. Do you see a man d in ck, smiling at you? Is he walking


    toward you?"


    Taylor watched Scott carefully.


    "Do you see the man, Scott? Is this man''s name Bill?"


    As soon as Taylor mentioned the name, Scott''s eyes flew open.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He jumped out of bed and grabbed the nearest chair to him. He was going to hit Taylor with it.


    Somebody pulled Taylor out of the way in time.


    The chair in Scott''s hands smashed against the chair Taylor just vacated. Splinters exploded all over


    the ce.


    Scott started thrashing around violently as if he was having a full psychotic breakdown.


    He began tearing the room apart with his bare hands, growling and screaming as he went.


    Taylor could only watch. She knew there was nothing she could do at the moment. She would only hurt


    herself if she tried to stop Scott during his manic episode. The name Taylor mentioned must have


    triggered something unpleasant in Scott. Taylor was counting her breaths when she realized that it was


    Louis who pulled her out of the way. "Are you all right?" he asked.


    She nodded slightly. Before she could say anything else, Louis was on his way to soothe Scott. He


    caught Scott instantly in his arms and held him tightly.


    "Hey, Scott. It''s okay. I''m here. You''re home. You''re safe. No one''s going to hurt you," Louis said,


    caressing Scott''s back. Hearing Louis'' voice, Scott slowly stopped struggling and quieted down.


    Taylor watched in awe. It seemed that Louis was the only one that could calm Scott in the midst of a


    break, which was almost medically impossible.


    The bond between them must be stronger than she had imagined. As a professional psychologist,


    Taylor realized that Scott badly needed to recover and soon.


    The smoke had not cleared when Scott suddenly fainted in Louis'' arms.


    Taylor rushed to them and examined Scott. Then, she sighed with relief and said, "It''s okay. He just fell


    asleep. He got too exhausted. Let''s take him to the bed and let him rest."

 Chapter 1403 Moving To Carloss Home

    Chapter 1403 Moving To Carlos''s Home


    Hearing Taylor''s diagnosis, Louis breathed a sigh of relief.


    After carefully tucking Scott into bed, he ushered Taylor out of the room quietly and led her to his study


    upstairs.


    "I triggered Scott''s violent reaction earlier when I mentioned Bill''s name during our hypnosis session.


    Bill could y an important role in Scott''s condition." Sitting on the sofa in Louis'' study, Taylor took a sip


    of her coffee. Louis was standing a few feet away with his back to her. "It''s also possible that Scott was


    just afraid of the man in ck in his dream. I just happened to mention Bill''s name at that time," she


    added.


    "What should we do now?" Louis turned around, leaned against the window, and looked at Taylor with


    worried eyes.


    Scott had not answered Taylor when she had asked him who that man was in his dream during the


    session, so she could notpletely determine whether Bill was the culprit.


    "Let''s finish the treatment first, but at a slow pace. With Scott''s current physical and mental condition,


    he''s going to do worse if we forcefully hypnotize him."


    A few moments of silence followed after that, and then Taylor realized that Louis had been watching


    her intently.


    She looked away as she felt her heart skip a beat. Louis did not stop staring.


    He kept his eyes fixed on Taylor. She was wearing a business suit but not in the traditional ck color.


    It was a pink suit, which made her even more attractive than she already was.


    The high waist of the pants showed off her thin waist perfectly. Her long legs looked beautiful and


    slender even as she sat down.


    Taylor tucked a lock of her hair behind her ear. Louis found the gesture sexy and seductive.


    She had no idea that every move she made captured his attention.


    Louis swallowed and tried to shake off his fantasies. He wondered why he became so weak and


    distracted around Taylor.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Is there another way besides hypnosis?" Louis asked. He went to sit opposite Taylor.


    "Let''s try hypnosis first. We''ll find another way if it doesn''t work," Taylor answered after thinking for a


    while.


    "All right. Thank you. I''ll ask my assistant to transfer your fee to your ount."


    "Okay. Thank you, Mr. Ke." Taylor smiled politely at Louis.


    She did not try to refuse his payment. After all, she hade at a professional capacity.


    On the other side...


    Ever since Carlos had had the key taken out of his stomach, he had always felt somewhat


    ufortable.


    The family doctor had checked on him and said that he was doing fine. He said that the key had done


    some damage in his stomach and that it would take time topletely heal.


    Carlos returned home as soon as he could. It was not appropriate for him to stay in Jacob''s house.


    As soon as Cherish found out that Carlos had gone home, she immediately went to pack up her bags.


    Perrin stood there and watched his sister clumsily fling clothes into a suitcase, feeling a little


    embarrassed and helpless. ''When did my sister be like this? I suppose I can''t stop her now, '' he


    thought.


    "Cherish, why are you so eager to stay with the Li family?" Perrin massaged his temple and frowned at


    Cherish''s luggage.


    "Carlos is not feeling well. I have to take care of him." Cherish did not feel embarrassed at all.


    Everyone in the world knew that she liked Carlos. Her brother knew it better than anyone else.


    "Fine, fine. Just get in the car. I''ll drive you there." Perrin shook his head and went to get the car.


    He guessed he was Cherish''s full-time driver now.


    When they arrived at the Li family''s house, Cherish jumped out of the car as soon as Perrin pulled over.


    "Cherish, you''re finally here! I''ve been looking forward to your arrival since you told me you''reing."


    Hearing a car pull in the driveway, Leah hurried out of the house. She knew that it was Cherish. As


    soon as she saw her future daughter-inw, she took her hands in hers.


    She was very happy to see her.


    Cherish smiled at Leah. She really liked her, and not just because she was Carlos''s mother. She was


    such a kinddy.


    "How are you, Auntie? By the way, I bought some health products for you on the way. I searched online


    and found that these are the best foods for you. They can help you look good and also strengthen your


    body." Cherish bent down and took one bag from the pile of things she had brought with her.


    "Oh, thank you, dear, but those aren''t necessary. I''m old and needless. You should spend your money


    on yourself. You''re young and beautiful, and you should invest in yourself more." Seeing Cherish''s gifts


    for her, Leah felt even happier.


    She was rich enough to buy anything for herself. That was why she doted on Cherish. She was kind to


    her and really cared about her.


    Leah was very satisfied with her future daughter-inw. For her, Cherish was the best girl in the world.


    Perrin, who had been watching the whole scene unfold, put down his worries.


    "Oh, you''re still young, Auntie. If you don''t believe me, you can ask my brother. What do you think,


    Perrin? We can pass as sisters, can''t we?" Cherish pouted and shook Leah''s arm. Leah chuckled.


    "You''re such a sweet girl, Cherish. You make me very happy." Leah could not help smiling as she


    touched Cherish''s face.


    "Perrin, thank you for driving Cherish here. Would you like toe in and have a cup of tea? Come,


    let''s take this inside. I''ve prepared your room, Cherish. Thank you foring to take care of my son. I


    really appreciate it." Leah was about to pick up some of Cherish''s luggage, but Cherish stopped her.


    "You''re wee, Auntie. Don''t worry about these. I can carry them by myself." At that moment, Carlos


    walked out.


    Leah waved at him and asked him to help with Cherish''s stuff.


    Cherish wanted to stop her again, but Leah insisted.


    She looked at Carlos awkwardly and opened her mouth to say something but decided to keep quiet.


    With Leah and Perrin present, she felt a little embarrassed.


    Carlos approached with his hands in his pockets. He greeted Perrin.


    He then looked down at the suitcases on the floor and picked one up. He then asked the servants to


    move the rest of Cherish''s things to the guest room.


    "Auntie, I''ll head home. I havepany matters to deal with," Perrin said politely, looking at Leah.


    "Thank you for taking my sister in for the next few days. She''s been spoiled by us since she was a


    child. If she does anything wrong, feel free to correct her." Perrin''s tone was yful with a tinge of


    caution.

 Chapter 1404 Making Trouble In Kitchen

    Chapter 1404 Making Trouble In Kitchen


    Cherish blushed at Perrin''sment. She stared at her brother and thought, ''Can''t he say something


    nice about me for once?''


    Perrin was amused by Cherish''s embarrassed expression. He impishly messed up her hair.


    "Don''t go around wreaking havoc here, okay? If you do, I will immediately take you back home and


    confiscate all your pocket money," Perrin said. He winked at his sister and shed her a mischievous


    smile.


    "Humph!" Cherish red at Perrin.


    "You have to forgive my sister, Auntie. She doesn''t like being called spoiled, although it''s the truth,"


    Perrin turned to Leah. He pinched his sister''s cheek, trying to annoy her more.


    "No worries. You two are so adorable. I wish I had a daughter, too," Leah replied, smiling.


    "I''ll get going now. Thank you for warmly weing my sister to your home," he said. After getting in


    the car, Perrin rolled down his window and waved goodbye.


    "Drive safe, dear," Leah reminded. She held Cherish''s hand as Perrin drove away.


    After Perrin was gone, Leah led Cherish into the house.


    "Let''s go see your room, Cherish. I had it decorated. I''m not sure if you''ll like it, but I''ll have it changed if


    you don''t," Leah told Cherish excitedly. She could not help smiling. She and Cherish were about to go


    to the guest room when Carlos pulled her aside to talk to her privately.


    "Mother, Cherish can''t even take care of herself. How do you expect her to take care of me?" Carlos


    asked with raised eyebrows.


    Carlos knew clearly what his mother was trying to do.


    "How could you say that? She came here willingly for you. You should be thankful," Leah said crossly,


    ring at her son.


    "You worry about me too much. I''m fine. I don''t need help," Carlos replied.


    "Cherish came all the way here for you, Carlos. Do you want me to drive her back home? Wouldn''t that


    be a little ungracious?" she asked.


    "Mother..." Carlos still wanted to say something but decided against it.


    His mother was right. It would be rude to send Cherish back home right after her arrival.


    "Forget it," Carlos said as he waved his hand and went back to his room. Leah went back to Cherish


    and took her hand.


    "Ignore him, dear. He''s just being stubborn." After Carlos left, Leah immediatelyforted Cherish.


    She knew what Cherish was thinking. A woman''s mind could be fragile because of a man.


    Cherish simply nodded. Leah could not help feeling sorry for her.


    It was a good thing that she was there when Carlos walked in. She could only imagine how Cherish


    and Carlos'' encounter would have yed out in her absence.


    "So what do you think of the house? Do you like it?" Feeling the change in Cherish''s mood, Leah


    quickly changed the subject.


    Cherish looked around. She decided that she was not in the mood to care about anything else. As long


    as she could stay with Carlos, she was satisfied. "I like it very much, Auntie," she said with a smile.


    "Oh, good. Come, I''ll show you to your room," Leah said happily, patting Cherish''s hand.


    "All right. Thank you, Auntie." Leah then led Cherish to her room.


    Cherish got up early the next day. She spentst night searching for recipes online. She wanted to


    make something special for Carlos.


    She made her way to the kitchen and found the chefs and servants preparing breakfast. Seeing her


    come in, they all greeted her.


    "Are you making breakfast?" Cherish asked.


    The chief chef nodded and said, "Yes, Miss Shen. Are you hungry already?"


    "No. I want to make some porridge for Carlos. I want to do it myself," Cherish said and blushed.


    She had not cooked anything in her life. This would be her first time. She wondered how her porridge


    would turn out.


    "Would you like some assistance, Miss Shen?" the chief chef asked. He had already been told by Leah


    to treat Cherish like a member of the Li Family, so he decided to offer her some help.


    "No, it''s all right. I can manage," Cherish politely declined.


    She wanted to give Carlos something she made herself.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The chief chef nodded and let Cherish get to work.


    Seeing so many people in the kitchen, Cherish felt a little embarrassed. She thought for a while and


    said, "Well, how about I make breakfast for everyone this morning and you all get some rest?"


    "Miss Shen... I don''t think that''s a good idea. This is our job," a servant said awkwardly.


    "Yes, Miss Shen. We can''t let you do our job," another cook added.


    "I insist. Go get some rest. I''ll take care of everything," Cherish said. She knew they felt a little awkward


    because they knew who she was.


    "All right. We''ll leave the breakfast preparations to you, Miss Shen. Thank you," the chief cook said. He


    was stunned. Although he did not believe that ady like Cherish could cook, he still decided to


    concede to her wishes.


    Seeing that the chief chef had agreed, the others did not say anything more and went out of the kitchen


    obediently.


    After everyone left, Cherish took out her phone and followed the recipes she had downloaded step by


    step.


    She put some millet in a pot, added some water, and put the pot on the stove. After setting the pot over


    the fire, she took out a few eggs and carefully broke them into a bowl.


    She then set a pan on another burner and poured some oil into it. She poured the whisked eggs into


    the pan after heating the oil for a bit. Some of the hot oil sshed on her hand.


    Cherish suddenly recoiled and dropped the spat she was holding. She inspected the small blisters


    on the back of her hand and bit her lip in pain.


    While the eggs sizzled and burned on the pan, Cherish regretted her insistence on preparing breakfast


    by herself. She should have known that she could not do it alone even with a step-by-step guide.


    Cherish had been too busy nursing her small injury to notice that the millet congee had boiled over the


    pot and was now flowing into the mes. Seeing this, Cherish panicked and grabbed the pot without an


    oven mitt. The heat bit into her palms. She screamed and dropped the hot pot of millet congee on the


    kitchen floor.


    The chief chef and the kitchen staff heard the loud ng of dropped kitchenware and hurried to


    Cherish''s rescue.


    Smoke from the burning eggs now clouded the kitchen.


    It was thick enough to obscure anyone''s view.


    "Miss Shen? Where are you? Are you all right?" the chief chef called.


    "Yes, I''m okay. I''m right here," Cherish replied in between coughs.


    The chief chef and his staff went in and saw Cherish squatting in a corner with two vegetable leaves on


    her head.


    "Miss Shen, what happened? Are you hurt?" the chief chef asked worriedly while helping Cherish up.


    ''If I had known that Miss Shen would blow up the kitchen, I never would have let her cook by herself, ''


    the chief chef thought remorsefully.


    He checked Cherish for any cuts or burns.

 Chapter 1405 Reaping The Rewards

    Chapter 1405 Reaping The Rewards


    In the garden, Carlos was sitting on a chair and enjoying the fresh air when he overheard two servants


    talking.


    "Did you hear? Miss Shen volunteered to make breakfast," one servant said.


    "I know. I even saw it with my own eyes. She dismissed the kitchen staff to the living room," the other


    replied while sweeping the floor.


    "Well, do you..."


    Carlos could not hear the rest of the conversation. He was stunned. ''Cherish volunteered to make


    breakfast?'' he thought. ''Is it possible she caused themotion there just now?''


    With that thought, Carlos rushed as fast as he could to the kitchen. Could something bad have


    happened to Cherish? His heart began pounding against his chest. He was worried.


    Cherish was no longer in the kitchen when Carlos got there. He was about to go to her room when he


    found her sitting in the living room.


    He strode over and barked, "Are you insane? What were you doing trying to cook in the kitchen? Do


    you even know how to do that?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Cherish was tending to her burns when Carlos started yelling. She raised her head to look at him in


    confusion.


    Seeing her in a daze, Carlos could not help yelling some more. "You little fool!"


    He pulled Cherish up, turned her around, and examined her carefully. Other than the burns on her


    hands, she was fine. Carlos was able to rx a little.


    "Are you hurt?" Carlos asked after noticing the open first aid kit on the table. He spoke in such a


    worried voice that even he himself did not recognize.


    Cherish could only stare nkly at Carlos'' distraught face.


    ''Why is he so upset? Is it just me or does he finally care?'' she thought.


    "Cherish, are you hurt?" Carlos asked again when Cherish did not answer.


    ''What happened to her? Can she not hear me?'' he wondered.


    Carlos waved his hand in front of Cherish''s eyes but she still did not respond. He cursed under his


    breath and took out his phone to call for help.


    Cherish finally blinked. "I''m... I''m fine. I wasn''t hurt," Cherish murmured while suppressing the joy in her


    heart.


    She sat back down.


    Looking at her burns, she winced and then realized that her shoulder was throbbing.


    Seeing this, Carlos sat beside her and asked, "What is it? Where does it hurt?"


    He still did not recognize the caring tone he used, but he could not deny that he was worried for


    Cherish.


    "I think I hit my shoulder on something back there," Cherish replied.


    "Let me see."


    Carlos started rolling up her sleeve and found a bruise on her shoulder. He gently pointed at it. "Here?"


    "Yes," Cherish nodded.


    Her bruise burned against Carlos'' touch.


    Carlos then called the family doctor and asked him toe over.


    Leah had heard about the ident and was on her way to see Cherish when she saw her and Carlos


    in the living room. She stopped and observed.


    Seeing the nervous look on Carlos'' face, she smiled with relief.


    She had thought previously that Carlos did not care about Cherish, but now it seemed that she had


    been wrong.


    She turned on her heels and went in the other direction, giving the two some privacy.


    At Scott''s apartment, Taylor hade over to administer Scott''s daily treatment. Louis sometimes


    came to observe and watch over Scott.


    Carlos and Cherish were nting flowers in the garden when Sam arrived at the Li family''s house. He


    hade to bring Nora''s ashes to Carlos.


    "Cherish, that''s not deep enough," Carlos said, looking at the hole Cherish dug.


    "What are you talking about? Of course it''s deep enough," Cherish refuted.


    "Sir, someone wants to see you," the butler announced. He was followed by a man.


    Carlos turned to look at the neer. He first asked Cherish to go back to her room before leading


    Sam somewhere quiet.


    "My boss wants you to have this, Mr. Li," Sam said solemnly. He handed Carlos a wrapped ck


    parcel. He opened it to reveal an urn.


    "Is this... Is this Nora''s ashes?" Carlos reached out with trembling hands and epted the urn.


    "Mr. Ke knows that Nora meant a lot to you, so he wants you to hold on to her ashes. He hopes that


    you will remember this kindness," Sam answered. Carlos stood still for a long time.


    He just stared at the urn in his hands.


    Then, he suddenly turned around and staggered into the house, his shadow cast long on the marble


    floor.


    Sam was left standing there. The butler saw what happened and approached him.


    "I apologize for Mr. Li, Mr. Shen," the butler said.


    "It''s all right. My work here is done. I should return to my boss." Sam smiled gently.


    "Let me walk you out." The butler showed Sam out and watched him drive away.


    At the office of the HT Group''s CEO...


    "Carlos has the ashes, sir," Sam reported. He was standing in front of Jacob''s desk with some


    documents in his hands.


    "These are the financial statements of this quarter. Please have a look."


    After setting the documents on the desk, Sam watched Jacob turn around in his chair.


    "What about the other things I asked you to deal with?" he asked.


    "Already solved. Several shareholders of the KING Group have agreed to cooperate. Now we just need


    them to sign the contract."


    "Great. Arrange the contract signing. It has to be done as soon as possible so as to avoid anything


    unexpected,"


    Jacob said, putting down the pen in his hand.


    "Consider it done, sir. Anything else?"


    "That''s all for now. Thank you." Waving his hand, Jacob dismissed Sam.


    After Sam left, Jacob stood in front of his office''s French windows and looked down at the city. A smile


    spread across his face.


    On the day of the contract signing, Jacob took his men to the appointed hotel. It had been half an hour


    past the appointed time, but the shareholders of the KING Group had not shown up.


    "What happened? Why haven''t they arrived?" severalpany shareholders behind Jacob whispered


    in confusion.


    A few more momentster, Jacob checked his watch. It had been an hour, but there was still no sign of


    the shareholders of the KING Group.


    Sam was also beginning to worry.


    "Mr. Shen, can you please call them? Maybe something has happened," one of the shareholders urged


    Sam.


    ncing at Jacob, Sam nodded at the shareholder and quickly stepped out of the VIP room.

 Chapter 1406 Intercepted

    Chapter 1406 Intercepted


    After a short while, Sam returned with an embarrassed look on his face. "Sir, the KING Group said that


    their shareholders left two hours ago. They should have arrived already."


    The other shareholders were shocked by the news.


    "Go find out what''s going on and who''s responsible," Jacob ordered. Jacob took hold of his ss and


    watched the red wine swaying in it. It took all of his self-control to not crush the ss he was holding in


    his hand.


    "Right away, sir." Sam nodded and followed Jacob''s order.


    Soon, he found out that it was Darren who had sent people to kidnap the KING Group shareholders.


    "Sir, the shareholders have been kidnapped. Darren is the one responsible," Sam informed Jacob. Sam


    stood in front of Jacob, lowering his head and waiting for his next oder. Jacob kept silent for a moment.


    He finally sighed after a few minutes. ''The bold Darren has dared to cross me by disrupting my


    business, '' Jacob thought bitterly, his hands clenching into fists.


    Darren had obviously gone crazy. Nobody in their right mind would ever go against Jacob.


    Meanwhile, Darren satfortably at his house and looked at the shareholders tied up in front of him.


    A malicious smile was stered on his face.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Please forgive me for having to resort to kidnapping all of you," Darren said without a single drop of


    remorse in his voice. He then raised his ss of wine and admired it in silence.


    "What do you want from us?" one of the shareholders barked at Darren. Darren turned his head to the


    one that spoke, quietly admiring his guts. He had noticed that the man had specially raised his voice


    and everyone could hear the irony in his words. He did not immediately answer. He just kept shing


    his evil smile at his hostages.


    All the shareholders were tied to their chairs and surrounded by Darren''s hulking men. Although


    trembling with fear, the one who spoke kept his eyes fixed on Darren.


    "I heard that you want to cooperate with Jacob''spany. I''m simply wondering if I should have the


    honor of doing business with you instead. After all, we have a history. We used to work together."


    Darren calmly took a sip of his wine and smiled. For a moment, he looked strangely charming in his


    wheelchair.


    "Not a chance. We have already promised Mr. Gu. A deal is a deal. I take it you understand the


    importance of keeping promises in business. In the business world, honesty is the most important


    thing. If we''re not honest, we can''t do business. Don''t you agree?" a man in a wrinkled suit answered


    Darren with a forced smile.


    Darren cast his gaze in his direction. He replied calmly, "What if I offer you more? Ten percent higher


    than Mr. Gu''s offer to buy your shares. Are you still unwilling to do business with me then?"


    "We don''t think so," another shareholder replied with a dry smile.


    They had heard the rumors about Darren. He was going down and could not even protect himself.


    They simply did not have the faith that he would be able to manage the KING group. They had invested


    their lifelong efforts on the KING Group. They would not let it be ruined by someone incapable.


    Moreover,pared to Darren, Jacob was more talented and had more potential. They trusted that


    Jacob could manage thepany well, so they had agreed to hand over the KING Group to him. They


    would sleep better at night knowing that Jacob was handling their business.


    "Well, Mr. Zhou, I recently found out that your son is preparing to study abroad, which made me think.


    Our country''s education system is excellent. Why does your son need to go abroad? So I asked my


    men to do a little research. I have to admit that I was surprised. I won''t bore you with the details as I''m


    sure you already know what I''m talking about. Your son is fleeing the country to escape something


    wildly damaging to him and to your entire family." Shaking his head, Darren shed Mr. Zhou a


    mocking smile.


    "What?" Mr. Zhou murmured with wide eyes. Darren just kept smiling at him. As panic finally set in, Mr.


    Zhou started begging. "Please leave my family out of this, Mr. Xu. Have mercy! Please let my son go.


    He is still young! I''ll do whatever you want, I promise. Please."


    "Oh, I don''t conduct business with promises, Mr. Zhou," Darren answered nonchntly. Shaking his


    head, Darren turned to another one of the shareholders. With a cold smile, he said, "Mr. Li, I heard that


    your mother is a lovely seventy-year-old woman."


    He deliberately paused, casually took out a ne from his coat pocket, and put it on the table in


    front of Mr. Li.


    Mr. Li''s eyes almost popped out when he recognized the ne. "You bastard!" he screamed at


    Darren.


    Darren was still smiling. He obviously enjoyed the pain of his hostages. "I''m not an unreasonable


    person. If you sell your shares of the KING Group to me, I will leave all your families in peace.


    I''ll step outside while you think that over, okay?" With that mocking smile still on his face, Darren turned


    on his heel and left the room.


    His threat apparently worked. Soon, one of his bodyguards came to inform him that the shareholders


    had agreed to sell their shares to him.


    Darren was overjoyed by the result. He smiled and thought to himself, ''It''s time to teach you a lesson,


    Jacob.''


    Things went surprisingly smoothly afterward. One by one, all the shareholders signed the contract with


    Darren.


    After all seven shareholders signed the contract, Darren sent them back home.


    Once they were home safe and sound, all the shareholders called Jacob and apologized for what


    happened.


    The talk was rather unpleasant. After hanging up the phone, Jacob''s face darkened. He had never


    been more furious in his entire life.


    ''You will deeply regret this, Darren! Since you have offended me, you must be prepared for my


    revenge, '' Jacob swore to himself. He wouldn''t let Darren go that easily.


    Standing in his office with his fists clenched, Jacob looked cold and murderous.


    Outside the door, Sam took a deep breath and knocked.


    "Come in," Jacob murmured.


    Sam slowly pushed the door open. Before Jacob could turn to face him, he spoke. "Sir, this is all my


    fault. I''m sorry I let Darren seed."


    "It''s okay. No one could have foreseen it. Go get some rest." Jacob had calmed down a little. His face


    had returned to his usual, indifferent look.


    "Thank you, sir." Sam walked out and shut the door behind him.


    Jacob sat in his office chair and looked out the window, his eyes burning with cold fury.


    "You really think you can beat me this way, Darren? You might find it surprising that this is actually the


    first step of your failure.


    It''s not over. It has only just begun."


    Jacob had always observed Darren''s empire. All his money came from his casinos in F Country.


    Although he earned a lot from his several casinos, it would be difficult for him to earn back the money


    he had used to buy the KING Group shares.


    If the KING Group did not make any profit, Darren''s investment would be in vain.


    That was a fall Darren could not survive, and even if he did, it would be difficult for him to make a


    comeback.


    Thinking of this, Jacob could not help smiling. He could not wait to get the show rolling.


    He took a huge gulp of air and closed his eyes. A cold smile spread crossed his handsome face.


    Those who dared to hurt him were bound to face dire consequences. People had always paid hefty


    prices for doing Jacob wrong.

 Chapter 1407 Remember My Name —Darren

    Chapter 1407 Remember My Name ¡ªDarren


    The business world was like a battlefield. People never spent a minute staying in the same ce. Only


    those who were observant enough and able to adjust to the most unfavorable changes had a chance at


    victory.


    Darren had seeded. The share transfer agreement had been signed over to him. However, at the


    moment, he felt inexplicably irritable. With a move of his hand, he sent the pages of the agreement


    flying all around the room. Feeling a little depressed, he loosened his tie in an attempt to ease his


    nerves.


    Han, who was Darren''s confidant, was a little confused to see that, but he didn''t say anything.


    He had the feeling that he knew why Darren was behaving this way.


    Darren stood up and walked over to where the sheets of paper had settled. After staring for some time


    at the mess that he had made, he squatted down and picked the sheets up one by one. He looked at


    the growing pile of paper in his hands and couldn''t help flipping through the pages.


    In his hands, the share transfer agreement felt just like a big stack of money. As he held it, he felt the


    weight of the burden that it symbolized. Suddenly, it became slightly difficult to breathe.


    By giving up all that he had had, he had finally obtained this. But why didn''t he feel as victorious as he


    had expected to be?


    He frowned. He no longer looked as smart as he had been during the meeting. Now, he only appeared


    confused, even nk.


    Darren had spent almost all of his savings to secure this document. At first, he had hesitated,


    wondering if it was worth the sacrifice. Afterward, however, he had decided that it was. He had always


    been and was still determined to defeat Jacob.


    He asked Han to fetch him some alcohol. Getting drunk would free him from all his worries, he


    figured.


    As ordered, Han left, and when he returned, he brought several cans of beer with him. Darren took


    one can, opened it, and drank all of its contents in one go.


    He sat at the table and looked up at the ceiling. Once more, he got lost in his thoughts. A voice in his


    head asked, ''Was it really worth it?''


    He then proceeded to empty another can. Darren, who had always been good at holding his liquor, felt


    a little dizzy now, after just two cans of beer.


    All of a sudden, a scene formed in his mind. In this scene, Jacob was looking down upon him with


    contempt. Instantly, Darren''s blood boiled with anger.


    He picked up the beer can next to him and threw it onto the ground, effectively deforming it. The loud,


    hollow sound that the can made upon hitting the ground calmed him down a bit.


    To defeat Jacob, he had lost everything in exchange for the share transfer agreement. He had given up


    all his money and everything that he had owned.


    Since he had made this choice and given up everything in the process, he could not allow himself to fail


    this time. Not now.


    Han, who was standing to the side, couldn''t help but walk up to the man whom he had always been


    loyal and dutiful to. Seeing Darren like this, he was ovee with a new wave of confusion.


    Cautiously, he asked, "Are you..."


    It was then that Darren realized that he had lost control. He took a deep breath and replied, "I''m fine. I


    just... I was just feeling a little annoyed and irritable."


    Contrary to his words, he did not look fine. The expression on his face revealed to hispanion how


    he truly felt. Having worked for Darren for so many years now, Han knew enough about him to not be


    fooled by his reply.


    After some hesitation, Han asked, "Why did you do that?" He sighed and continued, "I know you


    spent all your money to get the agreement before Jacob could so that you could take him by surprise.


    But..."


    Han paused.


    "Go on," Darren said in a low voice. His face was so tense that it was impossible to tell whether he was


    happy or angry.


    "But, and forgive me for saying this, can we really take him down that easily?" Han''s voice grew


    quieter and quieter as he spoke. With every word, he became less and less confident. Ultimately, he


    stopped talking and lowered his head.


    At the mention of Jacob''s name, Darren''s eyes shone with hostility. He stood up slowly.


    "No. We can''t."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Han was even more confused now than he had been moments earlier.


    "Of course Jacob won''t go down that easily," Darren repeated. "Unfortunately, he happens to be my


    biggest rival. I will definitely make him fall from the powerful position that he is in."


    Instantly, shock reced the confusion that Han had been feeling. Darren''s response had dispelled


    his doubts, and he now saw howmitted the man was to winning. He would do his best to help him.


    "What are you going to do then?" he asked.


    Toying with a beer can, Darren said slowly, "Well, now I have finally gotten the shares. Thepany is


    back in my hands. The only thing left to do is execute the perfect n. I''m going to ruin Jacob and be


    the one to deal thest blow." With that, he drank the rest of the beer in the can. Some of it dripped


    down his neck.


    The little ident made Darren look like a bloodthirsty vampire, and his sharp eyes contributed to the


    illusion.


    In his eyes, the lights around them looked colorful and behaved unpredictably that night.


    The same could be said for the effects of money and personal interests on people. People went crazy


    for these things. Darren seemed to know what he was doing.


    However, he seemed to think that it would all be as simple as that.


    The following day, at dawn, the clouds parted to slowly make way for the light of day. Rays of sunlight


    made their way through the gaps between the curtains and onto Darren''s cheek. He had been sleeping


    soundly, but now, the light woke him up.


    The day before, he and Han had agreed to return to thepany which he had obtained through a


    great deal of sacrifice. He hadn''t been there for a long time, so he had no idea what it was like now.


    Early in the morning, Han came to pick Darren up. The two of them set out together. Darren rubbed


    his temples during the drive. He looked a little tired.


    "Are you okay?" Han asked, concerned. He had seen Darren massaging his temples through the


    rearview mirror. "How about getting some rest first?" he offered.


    Darren shook his head and said, "I''m fine. It''s just that I didn''t sleep wellst night. I''ve been thinking


    about how things are going at the KING Group."


    "Here we are!" Han drove the ck car toward the gate and parked it there. Seconds after turning off


    the engine, he climbed out of the car and opened the door for Darren.


    The car that had just parked by the gate attracted the female employees'' attention.


    A man wearing a ck leather jacket and a pair of dark sunsses got out of the car. He had a cool


    expression on his face. Everyone who saw this whispered among themselves. They all wondered who


    this person was.


    Darren paid no mind to the gazes from everyone around him. Without a word, he strode into the


    building.


    He looked around him. The magnificent gate and the hall with its high ceilings were as elegant as he


    remembered them to be.


    Everything looked exactly like it had been in the past.


    Just like before, he headed straight to the elevator that was exclusively for the CEO''s use, but he was


    stopped halfway by the receptionist.


    "Good morning, sir. Who may I direct you to?" she asked.


    Darren studied the woman standing in front of him. He had never seen her before. He thought that


    perhaps this woman had been recruited after he had left thepany.


    He took his sunsses off, looked at the woman, and said slowly, emphasizing every word, "From this


    day onward, I am the CEO of the KING Group and the biggest shareholder of thispany.


    Remember my name ¡ªDarren."

 Chapter 1408 The Voice Of Resistance

    Chapter 1408 The Voice Of Resistance


    "I''m sorry, sir. You can''t see the CEO if you don''t have an appointment." The receptionist wore a


    professional smile, but she could not help thinking, ''This man can''t fool me. The new boss of the KING


    Group is Jacob Gu.''


    Darren did not want to argue. He just walked past the receptionist and went straight to the elevator. The


    receptionist yelled after him.


    "Sir! Sir! You can''t go in there!"


    Han approached the receptionist, whispered in her ear, and then followed Darren.


    As soon as the receptionist heard what Han had whispered to her, her face turned red. "Jacob Gu


    isn''t our new CEO? Oh, no. I''m going to get fired."


    Her stomach turned at the realization that she had just offended the new CEO of theirpany.


    Inside the elevator, Han watched Darren. He looked pissed, so Han said, "Ignore the receptionist.


    She''s obviously new. She doesn''t know who you are."


    Darren kept silent.


    Of course he knew that, but he still felt annoyed. He had not fought tooth and nail to acquire this


    company back just to be stopped at the front desk by a new receptionist.


    The elevator went straight to the CEO''s office.


    Darren walked in with Han on his heels. The floor was paved with ck marble that was clean and


    shiny enough to serve as a mirror. The gorgeous crystal chandelier that hung from the ceiling was like


    suspended ss rainfall. There was a wooden office desk, an imported swivel chair, and a bookcase


    with intricate carvings.


    The office was as magnificent as before. However, Darren felt that something was off.


    He asked Han to step out. As soon as he was alone, he started tidying up. It had been a long time


    since he had been here. He started reminiscing.


    Han was waiting for the elevator when he overhead some employees talking. He stepped closer to


    eavesdrop.


    "Have you heard? The CEO of the Gu Consortium has taken over ourpany," one employee said.


    "Really?


    Jacob Gu? I heard he''s handsome," another replied.


    Another employee said, "I thought someone messed up his takeover."


    "What? Who would dare mess with Jacob Gu?"


    "That person must be out of his mind."


    "I want the CEO of the Gu Consortium..."


    The conversation went on and on. It seemed that no one knew that Darren was the new CEO of the


    company and that everybody was expecting Jacob.


    Han found that strange. They should know Darren because they had worked for him before.


    The more Han thought about it, the more confused he became. He was about to walk into the


    elevator when some of the employees spotted him.


    "Who''s that? Why is he using the CEO''s exclusive elevator?" one of them said.


    "I''ve never seen him before. Maybe Jacob has arrived with his assistant," another replied.


    Han nced at them. They seemed very excited at the thought of Jacob arriving.


    The elevator had just arrived when Han decided to go back to Darren to report.


    There was a knock on Darren''s door.


    "Come in," Darren called. Upon seeing Han with a confused look on his face, Darren asked, "What''s


    wrong?"


    "Well..." Han still could not believe what he had just heard from the employees. He fumbled with


    words for a while, but came up empty. Darren stopped what he was doing and looked at Han.


    After some time, Han was finally able to share everything he had just heard. Darren was surprised.


    Nothing made sense to him either.


    The employees here had worked for him before. How could they not know who he was? Darren then


    dispatched Han to the HR department to retrieve the information of all the employees.


    As expected, Han brought back bad news.


    Most of the talented staff of the KING Group had been reced. Darren recognized none of the


    employees recorded on the personnel archives.


    The current KING Group was a strange ce.


    Darren pressed his lips tightly upon hearing Han''s report.


    Jacob had always driven him crazy. Darren had been just annoyed by Han''s report that all the


    employees were expecting Jacob to be their boss. But now, what annoyed Darren even more was that


    Jacob had reced the former employees of the KING Group.


    Darren had acquired so many shares of the KING Group, ultimately seizing control of thepany. But


    all his former employees had been reced.


    Han even told him that all the female employees'' eyes had lit up with great excitement upon hearing


    that Jacob would be their new CEO. Some of them had even expressed the desire to woo and marry


    him. ording to Han, one of the directors had even said, "I wonder if I can set my daughter up with


    Mr. Gu."


    Everyone seemed to be looking forward to working for Jacob, and they were all talking about him.


    All of them had no idea that Darren was their new CEO.


    "Arrange a staff meeting at once, Han."


    Whether these employees looked forward to meeting him or hated him, Darren thought that it was only


    appropriate for him to introduce himself as the KING Group''s new CEO.


    After making sure that everyone was present at the meeting, Darren came up to the front and spoke,


    "Good morning, everyone. My name is Darren Xu. I''m your new CEO. Moving forward, I will lead you


    and the KING Group to continue its legacy."


    A few heartbeats passed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Everyone in the room kept silent. Then, the directors from different departments started whispering


    among themselves.


    Although most of the senior executives of the KING Group had been reced, most of them still came


    from Jingshi City. Therefore, most of them had heard about Darren.


    They knew that Darren was a legendary ex-convict. Because of that, they were having a little difficulty


    epting him as their new boss.


    "What''s wrong, everyone? Aren''t you happy to meet your new CEO? Why don''t you give him a round of


    apuse?" Han said. There was only a spatter of apuse after that. Darren stood his ground,


    looking sullen.


    Han continued, "You should all probably know this. Mr. Xu owns 65% of ourpany''s shares,


    making him the biggest shareholder. He is now the controlling shareholder of ourpany."


    As soon as Han finished speaking, the room erupted into a heated discussion.


    "This ex-convict even holds 65% of the KING Group shares."


    "Since Mr. Xu has acquired more than 60% of the shares, he has gained the right to take control of the


    KING Group."


    No one had expected that someone could acquire 65% of the KING Group''s shares. After all, it was


    worth hundreds of millions of dors. Nobody had that much money at one time to blow on shares, let


    alone someone who had just spent his recent years in prison.


    "I''m not convinced. We all know that you''re a convicted felon. How are you eligible to lead this


    company? Besides, we were expecting Jacob Gu of the HT Group to be our new CEO. What happened


    to him?" One of the directors stood up and challenged Darren. His statement was followed by several


    objections from the rest of the crowd.


    Darren slowly picked up a document from the conference table and tossed it to the director who had


    just spoken.

 Chapter 1409 Fired In Public

    Chapter 1409 Fired In Public


    "You still don''t agree that I can lead thispany?" Darren asked in a menacing voice. His face twisted


    with great anger. However, the director still stared him directly in the face.


    He plucked up all his courage and said, "Ex-convicts can''t lead legacypanies to greatness." A sly


    smile slowly spread across Darren''s face, his eyes filled with cold fury.


    "Those are termination documents. Take them with you on your way out. You''re fired." Darren smacked


    his lips and looked the director straight in the eye.


    The director panicked at once. Before he could gather his thoughts, Darren continued, "Take your son


    with you as well. He''s also fired."


    Darren''s words hit the man hard. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he thought about his


    mortgage. If he lost his job, how would he pay off his housing loan? Thinking of this, the director


    instantly regretted what he said. At that point, he did not care about his public image anymore. He


    started begging. "I''m sorry, Mr. Xu. I was out of line. I didn''t mean what I said. Please don''t terminate


    us. Please! I was wrong! I''m begging you, Mr. Xu!"


    Darren did not budge. He simply waved his hand and security stormed in to escort the director out.


    The meeting room fell deathly silent as the former director''s desperate pleas vanished into thin air.


    Everyone was stunned by Darren''s cruelty and had stopped whispering among themselves. They could


    only exchange shocked and awed nces. All the directors present were from ordinary families.


    Although they did not condone what Darren had done, they had to keep quiet. The benefits and wages


    offered by the KING Group were very attractive. It would be stupid to give up their jobs now for the


    sake of principle.


    "Anyone else want to take a stand?" Darren challenged through clenched teeth. He nced sharply at


    everyone present.


    Scared out of their minds, everyone shook their heads quietly.


    With a satisfied smile, Darren dismissed the meeting and left the room.


    It was only then that the room felt like something of this world again. Nobody had moved since Darren


    left. The directors started exchanging words in low voices. Some of them had cold sweat dripping down


    their backs while others had mmy palms. The rest were still trembling with sheer fear. They felt as


    though they had just survived a great disaster.


    And now, they had no choice but to endure what wasing next.


    After the meeting, Han went to report to Darren immediately. As things were urgent, he did not


    bother to take a break. Because of the recent personnel change, all the core employees of the group


    had been chased away. Now, operation was partially paralyzed. Some of the business partners had


    even called to terminate their cooperation. In addition, some of thepany''srge-scale development


    projects had been suspended.


    Thepany would lose hundreds of thousands of dors per day if these vital projects were


    postponed. If the situation continued to worsen, it would not be long before the reputation of the KING


    Group waspletely ruined.


    Soon after that, the group would go bankrupt.


    After listened to Han''s report, Darren realized the seriousness of the matter. What was the use of the


    shares he had gone through hell and back to buy if the KING Group did not flourish under his control?


    He could not just sit back and watch the group fall to ruins.


    He would never lose to Jacob like that.


    Meanwhile, at the Gu Consortium...


    "Mr. Gu, Darren has taken office today. He fired two employees during a staff meeting. He has started


    his rule with fear."


    Jacob''s assistant hade to report to him as soon as he received thetest update from their


    informant inside the KING Group.


    "What an arrogant bastard! Keep an eye on him."


    Darren was naive to think that he could seed as the KING Group''s CEO by terrorizing his


    employees. Unbeknownst to him, Jacob had everything under control.


    At the Gu family''s house...


    Taylor hade once again to administer Emily''s hypnosis treatment.


    She helped Emily lie on the sofafortably with her arms on her sides.


    "All right, Emily. Let''s begin. First, clear your mind of all distracting thoughts, rx your muscles, and


    focus on your breathing. Now, focus on the shiny object in my hand," Taylor instructed.


    Emily nodded and focused on the shiny object in Taylor''s hand. Taylor started swaying the object in


    front of Emily.


    Emily focused on the object intently and followed it with her eyes.


    With a soothing voice, Taylor spoke, "You will feel your eyelids slowly growing heavy. You must keep


    staring at the shiny object in my hands. Your eyes are getting tired and your eyelids are getting heavier


    and heavier. You can''t open your eyes anymore. Give in gradually but remain focused on your


    breathing. You will fall asleep soon. Go to sleep then. Have a good sleep. I assure you that you will


    have a very good sleep."


    Soon, Emily''s eyes closed. Taylor carefully put down the object she was holding.


    She continued to guide Emily through the session with a calming voice. . . . . . .


    Emily woke up after the hypnotherapy.


    "How are you feeling, Emily?" Taylor brought Emily a ss of water.


    "I''m feeling better but still a little sad. . . It''s hard to let go," Emily answered. . . The thought of her


    children brought a pained look to Emily''s face. She raised her head and asked with a trembling voice,


    "Taylor, do you think I will get better?"


    "You will, Emily. Take your kids as your inspiration. They must be missing you very much." Taylor


    shed Emily a warm and reassuring smile.


    "Yes, the kids." Emily nodded. . . When Taylor mentioned her children, Emily''s face brightened.


    Seeing this, Taylor thought that talking more about Emily''s kids would help Emily recover fast.


    "You know, Jacob told me that a few days ago, Beryl asked him if she could go to the children''s park.


    Jacob asked the nanny to take her." Taylor watched Emily''s face attentively as she spoke.


    The mention of Beryl''s name brought a twinkle to Emily''s eyes.


    "At the park, Beryl heard a roar from the pond. She immediately ran to the nanny and pulled her toward


    the pond to see where the roar came from. Guess what they found." Taylor smiled at Emily while trying


    to suppress herughter.


    "What? Is Beryl okay?" Emily gasped. Her face was full of concern.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry. Beryl''s fine. They found a battery-powered toy dinosaur in the middle of the pond. Beryl is


    small, so she crawled under the fence to get close to the toy dinosaur. The nanny stumbled after her.


    Before Beryl could grab the toy dinosaur, it opened its mouth and spit out a stream of water at her.


    Beryl giggled and pped as she got water all over her face and shirt."


    Emilyughed at Taylor''s story about her eldest daughter. She was happy that her daughter was happy,


    but she was sad that she could not be with her.


    "What about Bowen and Baron? Are they both doing all right?" Emily asked. She hoped that her two


    sons were doing fine as well.


    Taylor smiled and showed Emily a photo that Louis had given Jacob two days ago.


    In the photo, the two boys were lying next to each other. Emily''s youngest son, Baron, was sound


    asleep, his face red and round like a little apple. His two arms were like two little sausages, cute and


    chubby.


    Bowen, Emily''s elder son, was staring at the camera curiously. His dark eyes were big, wide open, and


    twinkling like two miraculous gemstones.

 Chapter 1410 Greatly Improved

    Chapter 1410 Greatly Improved


    Tears welled up in Emily''s eyes as she stared at the photo. She touched her children''s faces in the


    photo as if she was really touching them.


    She thought about her children for a while, and then she said, "Taylor... I... I want... I want to see my


    kids."


    "What?" Taylor thought she had misheard Emily.


    "I want to see my kids. I miss them," Emily repeated in a clearer voice.


    Tears were now streaming down her face.


    She felt like she had been a bad mother.


    Before Taylor could respond, she heard someone arrive.


    Jacob had just gotten home from work, and he caught thest part of Taylor and Emily''s conversation.


    He ran over to Emily excitedly, throwing his briefcase aside. "Really, Emily? You miss the kids? I can


    take you to them right now," Jacob said.


    Jacob could not believe his ears. He thought he had heard Emily wrong, but when Emily repeated


    herself, he felt very happy and relieved.


    Hearing this, Taylor ushered Jacob to one side. "Jacob, can I talk to you for a moment?"


    Taylor was also happy that Emily was getting better, but she was her patient. She was responsible for


    her. Emily might appear much better than before, but Taylor still thought it would be best if Emily took


    things slowly. She had to be patient in following the treatment step by step. Otherwise, her condition


    would worsen.


    It was difficult for Jacob to restrain his excitement. Following Taylor to the balcony, he asked, "Emily''s


    doing great, isn''t she?"


    "Mr. Gu, I understand that this is good news to you, but we still need to take things slow with Emily. It''s


    too early for her to interact with the kids. Her condition could worsen, and then all our previous efforts


    would be wasted," Taylor exined earnestly. "It''s my professional opinion that we should wait a little


    longer. Seeing her kids again could cause her to rpse, which would set her treatment back," she


    added.


    The excitement on Jacob''s face disappeared, and he turned serious as he listened intently to Taylor''s


    every word.


    ''Taylor''s right.


    If we push Emily now, she might go right back to square one. She''s doing pretty well. She sure gets


    along with Taylor now, '' Jacob thought.


    After processing Taylor''s exnation, Jacob nodded. "You''re right. It''s not yet time. Thank you very


    much for your help, Taylor."


    Jacob Gu, a well-known and superior man in the business world, looked weak and fragile in the face of


    his wife''s illness.


    "You''re wee. I should get going. I''ll see Emily at our next session," Taylor replied. Then, she went


    back and packed up her things. After reminding Jacob of some things regarding Emily''s treatment, she


    went home.


    Seeing Taylor leave, Emily could not help but feel down again. Everyone around her was doing their


    best to help her, and she could not help feeling guilty about it.


    Looking at Emily''s expression, Jacob immediately knew what she was thinking. He walked over to her,


    sat beside her, and held her in his arms. The thought of Emily suffering from depression broke his


    heart.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Do you want to go somewhere?" he whispered to Emily. Even if just for a short while, he wanted to


    distract her from her worries.


    Emily looked up at her husband, smiled, and then nodded. Her curiosity had temporarily freed her from


    her sadness. She followed Jacob out of the house.


    Jacob and Emily drove out of the city. Emily did not know what Jacob was up to. She just sat quietly in


    the passenger''s seat and closed her eyes. Soon, she fell asleep. Jacob did not bother her.


    Soon, they arrived at their destination. Jacob parked the car on the side of the road, stepped out, and


    went to open Emily''s door.


    "We''re here," he whispered.


    Emily still slept soundly. Jacob frowned at the dark circles under her eyes. She had not been sleeping


    welltely.


    Jacob tried waking her again, but Emily did not stir. He then went ahead and unfastened her seat belt.


    It was autumn, and the temperature varied greatly throughout the day. Jacob slipped off his coat and


    put it over Emily. Emily''s head slid to one side. Jacob carefully lifted her up and carried her, but she


    remained sound asleep.


    Jacob carried Emily down the road. He could see the beach from where he was walking. He walked


    slowly but surely so as to not wake Emily.


    He could feel her breath on his neck. It was alreadyte afternoon.


    Her eyes were closed, but Emily could feel that she was being carried somewhere. She could feel


    Jacob''s warmth against her, and it gave her aforting sense of security. Emily felt her heartbeat


    slow down.


    The sun was about to set when they arrived at the seaside. It was a famous scenic spot in the city with


    a perfect sunset view.


    Jacob found an empty bench and carefully put Emily down. His coat slid off her as he set her down. He


    frowned and quickly pulled the coat back over her.


    They were near the sea, and the temperature was low. Emily was only wearing a T-shirt, so she might


    be feeling cold. Emily finally stirred and slowly opened her eyes. Jacob smiled down at her.


    "Hey. We''re here," he told her. Emily slowly sat up and looked around.


    "The seaside? Why here?" she asked Jacob, smiling. She then sat properly beside Jacob and rested


    her head on his shoulder.


    It was starting to get dark, but there were still a few people on the beach. Emily watched the scene


    before her and waited for Jacob''s answer.


    Jacob only smiled. Emily continued to wait while enjoying Jacob''s warmth. Then, Jacob pointed to the


    sea. Emily looked in the direction he was pointing and eximed, "Wow! It''s so beautiful!" Jacob had


    brought her to watch the sunset.


    The sky bled in soft hues of yellow, pink, and purple like a heavenly abstract painting. The sun had


    begun its descent on the horizon, rendering the calm ocean gold.


    Slowly, the sun sank until it was swallowed up by the line where the sky met the sea. It bathed the


    world in a lovely golden light, masking every other color that existed.

 Chapter 1411 Go Back Home To See The Kids

    Chapter 1411 Go Back Home To See The Kids


    "Do you like it?" Jacob asked. He turned to look at Emily. Emily opened her mouth to say something,


    but felt as though she had a fish bone stuck in her throat.


    She remembered how one night, she and Jacob had watched a TV show together with a scene where


    the hero and the heroine watched the sunset together. At that time, she had told Jacob that he should


    take her to watch the sunset again.


    She had not expected it to happen today. Emily felt her eyes start to burn. She forced her tears back.


    The sun was almost all the way down now, leaving only a partially red sky and scattered clouds. The


    sea breeze continued blowing, setting the crimson ocean waves in a glittering, calm dance.


    After a while, Emily finally spoke in a hoarse voice. "It is so beautiful, Jacob. I like it very much. Thank


    you."


    Jacob looked at her with tender eyes and said, "You know I''ll do anything to make you happy. I promise


    to fulfill your wishes one by one. And when you get better, we''ll go see the kids together."


    Emily bit her lip, willing her tears to stay where they were. She looked at the sky once again and felt the


    sadness in her heart slowly dissipating. She grinned at Jacob brightly, her face full of hope. "I can''t


    wait."


    Jacob grinned at Emily as well and said, "In the meantime, focus on getting better, okay?" Before Emily


    could answer, Jacob started messing up her hair. They startedughing as if they had no care in the


    world.


    Emily yfully pushed Jacob away, and Jacob chuckled. Jacob murmured, "When you''re all better,


    we''ll bring the kids here and watch the sunset together." Emily simply smiled and wrapped her arms


    around Jacob''s neck. . . . . . .


    The next day was a busy day for Louis.


    "Mr. Ke, I''m done with today''s documents. The clock just struck noon." His assistant''s voice rang


    through Louis''s earpiece. Louis was napping on his office desk when the call came in.


    He slowly opened his tired eyes and stretched his arms over his head.


    "It''s noon already? That was fast." Louis nced at his watch to confirm the time. His nap had taken a


    while.


    "I must say, Mr. Ke, I admire yourmitment to thepany. You came early today to deal with the


    old documents as well as the new ones yourself. You''re such a great example to all your employees.


    No wonder ourpany has gained a firm foothold in the domestic market over a short period of time."


    His assistant''s voice was full of undisguised admiration.


    Louis thanked his assistant under his breath and hung up, careful not to show too much emotion at the


    praise. After work, he took the elevator alone to the parking lot. He found his driver waiting for him in


    his car.


    Louis got into the car and ordered his driver to drive downtown.


    It was high noon. The sun shone brightly, and cotton-like clouds floated in the clear, blue sky. Louis


    rolled his window down and felt the afternoon breeze kiss his face. He was now slowly getting


    energetic.


    "Turn left. I want to buy something from the cake shop," Louis ordered.


    The driver nodded and pulled over at the cake shop Louis pointed at.


    Louis was not a dessert person as he did not like sugary foods, but as the uncle of the three kids now


    running around his house, he felt obliged to satisfy their craving for sweets.


    Thinking about those kids asking him for food all the time, Louis could not help shaking his head and


    smiling to himself. They might be a little rowdy sometimes, but he loved them.


    After getting a healthy and delicious fruit cake, Louis went back to his car and instructed his driver to


    drive home. . . . . . . . Louis''s phone beeped.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    His first thought was that there was an emergency that he had to go back for. But when he checked his


    phone screen, all he found was a few promotional messages.


    He did not bother reading them and just pressed the delete button.


    The scenery outside slowly changed from a gray, bustling city to green, tranquil suburbs. Louis surfed


    the inte on his phone.


    "Depression," "hospital," "treatment time," and other simr words appeared in the ads.


    All these had something to do with his sister Emily.


    He smiled bitterly. He knew about her condition and the reason why she had left her three children with


    him.


    It made him feel helpless, trying to juggle thepany and the children. It was really difficult for him to


    take care of the three kids by himself.


    He had no experience in this respect.


    ''I''m their uncle, '' Louis told himself. He smiled at the thought of that. Although the three kids could be a


    little naughty sometimes, it did not affect his liking for them.


    Just thinking about them running toward him when he got home made him feel warm and happy.


    "We''re here, Mr. Ke," the driver called out. The driver stepped out of the car to open Louis''s door and


    handed him the fruit cake.


    Louis nodded slightly, took the cake, and walked toward the garden behind the manor.


    Then, the driver went to park the car in the garage.


    "Come and catch me," a small voice chirped through the garden. Louis smiled.


    Judging by the voice, he knew that it was Beryl.


    The image of Beryl''s lovely face and little ponytail came to his mind. Holding the cake steady, Louis


    quickened his pace.


    Bypassing a few blooming flowers, he saw a warm and happy scene.


    Beryl was running around the garden with a kite, and the maids were chasing after her. They were


    worried that she would fall and hurt herself.


    Meanwhile, Bowen was sitting quietly near the flowering shrubs, making something with the stems and


    petals. His hands beat up and down, and his face was a little red. He appeared to be concentrating


    very hard.


    At the center of the garden, Hunk was lying leisurely on a wooden rocking chair with a big umbre


    protecting him from the sun and a fan in his hand.


    At Hunk''s feet sat Baron, the youngest child of Jacob and Emily.

 Chapter 1412 Eat Cake

    Chapter 1412 Eat Cake


    Louis walked straight to them, gently set the cake on the stone table, and picked up Baron, who was


    ying at Hunk''s feet.


    "Oh, you''re back," Hunk murmured. He opened his eyes slightly when he felt someone approaching.


    Seeing that it was Louis, he closed his eyes again.


    "I just arrived, Father," Louis replied. Baron looked at Louis curiously. He did not know who was holding


    him.


    He looked greatly confused. He was still too young to speak, so he only babbled. He reached his little


    hand out to grab Louis''s face, but his arm was too short to reach it.


    Louis found Baron so lovely. He gently pinched his little cheek with a smile, his eyes full of wonder and


    love.


    "Beryl, Bowen,e see what I''ve brought for you," Louis called. His voice echoed throughout the


    entire garden.


    Hearing her uncle, Beryl suddenly stopped and turned to look at Louis. She then dropped her kite and


    ran toward him.


    The maids who had been watching Beryl stumbled after her.


    They forced themselves to catch up to her, but to no avail. They ended up falling all over themselves. It


    was embarrassing.


    Seeing that Beryl had made it to Louis without hurting herself, the maids felt relieved.


    Watching over Beryl every day made them consume inordinate amounts of energy. At this point,


    Louis''s presence was like a breath of fresh air.


    "Uncle, you''re back!" Beryl eximed. Beryl had run toward Louis and hugged him around the waist.


    Her momentum was so strong that she almost tackled Louis to the ground.


    How could a little girl pack such a great force?


    Louis felt Beryl''s sharp impact on his abdomen, but smiled all the same.


    "I''ve brought some fruit cake," he said, stroking Beryl''s hair affectionately. He rubbed his belly after


    Beryl let go.


    Seeing this, Hunk chuckled.


    Bowen, who was ying by himself, also stood up, dusted himself off, and ran toward Louis.


    He walked up to him and put his hand out.


    Louis noticed the little guy and patted his head gently, but Bowen kept tugging at the hem of his shirt as


    if trying to pull him down.


    Noticing this, Louis squatted down. "What is it?" he asked softly.


    Bowen opened his palm.


    Louis looked at what Bowen was trying to show him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    On Bowen''s palm was a small bracelet made of woven flower stalks.


    Bowen appeared pretty proud of his creation. He had made it himself and was now giving it as a gift to


    his uncle.


    "Wow. Is this for me?" Louis was amazed at Bowen''s gift.


    Bowen nodded seriously.


    Louis smiled and took the bracelet. It was too small for him, but it touched his heart. "Thank you,


    Bowen."


    Louis carefully tucked the bracelet away in his pocket and gently patted Bowen''s head. Bowen looked


    at him with proud and happy eyes. "There''s fruit cake on the table. Go ahead."


    Bowen turned his head to the stone table and smiled. He seemed to have smelled the cake.


    Hunk, who had been on his wooden rocking chair earlier, was now cutting the cake.


    Beside him, Beryl was already drooling and Bowen was taking a seat.


    The fruit cake looked so heavenly. It was made of soft, delicious bread covered in white icing. Colorful


    little berries were sandwiched in betweenyers and sprinkled on top. The kids could not wait to sink


    their teeth into it.


    Seeing this, Baron stirred in Louis''s arms and started babbling. He looked like he also wanted to eat


    cake. He kept reaching his little hand out, attempting to grab some from the table.


    Louis could not help chuckling. He could barely control Baron in his arms. "I''m sorry, Baron. You''re still


    too young to eat cake."


    He took Baron a few steps away from the table, afraid that the little guy would start crying because he


    could not have cake.


    Hunk then ordered one of the servants to get some rice paste so that Baron could eat.


    Soon, Hunk finally finished cutting the cake.


    Beryl and Bowen immediately dug in with their little forks. They were so excited to eat that they got


    icing all over their faces. They looked so adorable.


    Beryl finished her cake first, while Bowen still had a big piece on his te.


    Beryl tried to grab Bowen''s unfinished piece of cake from under his nose. Bowen saw what she was


    doing and yelled, "Hey, it''s mine!"


    Bowen struggled to get his piece of cake back, but his sister was too strong for him. His face started


    turning red.


    Beryl did not stop pulling on her little brother''s te.


    She pouted and said, "I will give it to Uncle Louis."


    Hearing this, Bowen slowly loosened his grip. "All right. Give it to Uncle," he said.


    With Bowen''s leftover cake finally in her hand, Beryl walked over to Louis. "Here''s your cake, Uncle."


    Watching the two children, Hunk smiled. He felt happy and satisfied.


    Louis reached out for the cake and took a big bite. He looked at the children with satisfaction and said,


    "It''s so delicious."


    Then, tears started welling up in Bowen''s eyes.


    "What''s wrong, Bowen?" Hunk asked. He immediately held Bowen in his arms and gently stroked his


    back.


    "If Mom and Dad were here, then we could eat together. I miss them." Tears started streaming down


    Bowen''s face.


    Soon, Beryl started crying as well.


    The happy scene suddenly turned into one full of sadness and longing.

 Chapter 1413 Missing Mom

    Chapter 1413 Missing Mom


    "Grandpa, when will Mome back?" Beryl asked while she miserably sobbed.


    Hunk pressed his lips tightly together while he thought of his daughter. He frowned at the fact that even


    though he wanted tofort the two children, he couldn''t do anything for them.


    The pitiful look on both the children''s faces caused Louis'' heart to melt. He sighed heavily and said,


    "Don''t worry, your mom and dad will be back soon. Let''s go out tomorrow for some fresh air, okay?"


    Both of the children''s sorrow quickly went away when they heard what Louis said.


    Beryl raised her head and wiped away the tears on her face. She eagerly looked at him and asked,


    "Where are we going to fly kites?"


    Beryl hadpletely misunderstood Louis'' words and thought that going out for some fresh air meant


    going out to fly kites.


    Bowen, who was quietly lying in Hunk''s arms, suddenly popped his head out once he heard Beryl''s


    words. His big round eyes stared intently at Louis, anxiously waiting for his answer.


    Louisughed and smiled at the children. He then said, "I''ll take you wherever you want to go."


    While he spoke, the image of the children''s amusement park nearby popped into his head.


    There were still several business deals that needed to be discussed, so he could only postpone the


    discussions for a few days. All of them had stayed inside the manor for so long that it was inevitable for


    them to feel bored.


    "I want to go to the amusement park," Beryl mumbled with a disgruntled look on her face.


    She was old enough to not be so easily distracted. The longing to be together with her mother was still


    there in her heart, but her uncle was obviously trying to make her forget that, so she refrained from


    asking any more in fear of being rejected.


    On the other hand, Bowen didn''t think too much about it. He simply nodded in agreement and


    eximed, "I also want to go to the amusement park!"


    Upon seeing both of thempletely resolved about the destination tomorrow, Louis agreed without


    hesitation. "That sounds good. Uncle will take you there tomorrow." But the thought that Beryl might


    want to go somewhere else after the park didn''te to Louis'' mind.


    Meanwhile, Hunk felt somewhat unhappy whenever he saw the children.


    To these two, their parents were everything for them. No matter how happy they were at home, they


    still wanted to be near the two closest people in their hearts.


    "But..."


    Hunk mumbled but quickly stopped himself. He just sighed helplessly while shaking his head.


    At the same time, Estelle was in deep distress.


    She had gone to the hospital as usual. The nurse in her father''s ward had already be familiar with


    her. Whenever she saw Estelle enter her father''s room, she would simply nod as a greeting and quietly


    leave the room.


    Estelle looked at the person on the bed with a nk stare.


    His age was clearly apparent on his face. Even though it was covered by the venttor, it wasn''t difficult


    to see that his face had be a monument of the years that he had lived.


    The wrinkles that had piled up on his face seemed like the outlines of mountains.


    Estelle was still hesitant, but she slowly reached out her hand and gently touched the old man''s face.


    Each line on her father''s face told a story of the hardships in life that he had had to go through. Estelle


    could no longer contain her emotions and burst into tears.


    The tears that slowly dripped down her cheeksnded on the bed.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Suddenly, her father''s fingertips slightly trembled.


    Estelle''s eyes widened in surprise and the unhappy thoughts she had had quickly went away. She


    rushed to hold her father''s hand and asked, "Dad, are you awake?"


    She sped his hand tightly, even unconsciously applying pressure to his hand in an attempt to wake


    him up.


    But all she got in return was silence. It seemed that her father''s movement was only an illusion.


    Estelle still held on to some hope. She stared intently at his left hand, still trying to believe that it wasn''t


    just her mind ying tricks on her. She believed that her father had really heard her talking and that


    there was still some consciousness inside him.


    But after a few minutes of silence, there was still no response.


    The doctor''s words came to her mind out of nowhere. ''Your father can''t really form thoughts but he can


    still hear everything around him. If given enough stimtion, he will have an increased chance of


    waking up.''


    She finally seemed to understand what the doctor meant by that.


    She thought of how she could possibly wake her father up, but she knew that she couldn''t rush these


    kinds of things. The only right thing to do was to approach it step by step.


    "Hey, Dad, do you still remember when I was a child? I was quite a naughty kid back then, right? My


    favorite thing to do was to drink the wine you brewed." Her soft voice echoed throughout the ward.


    "You always told me that I was too young to drink wine, and that I could only drink it when I was old


    enough. I still haven''t tasted it since back then. Dad, you can''t break your promise," Estelle uttered to


    her father, who remained lying on the bed silently.


    Her eyes gradually blurred, immersed in memories of her past. It was like a film constantly shing


    through her mind.


    "Dad, do you still remember when I ranked first in a test in my ss? The truth is, I tampered with my


    score on the examination paper. In fact, I rankedst.


    And do you remember one of your favorite paintings before? I actually lied to you at that time. It wasn''t


    the cat who ruined it, it was me.


    And there''s the time you secretly saved up some money and I told Mom about it..."


    Estelle couldn''t help herself in recalling the past and talking as if her father was wide awake and


    carefully listening by her side.


    Anyone who saw her might have thought that something was wrong with her, but her thoughts were


    clear. She was going to do everything for her father.


    While she kept talking about her childhood, she didn''t notice that her father''s left hand slightly moved


    once again.


    Estelle''s voice was heard by everyone in the ward. It was clear that her words were full of love for her


    father.


    When she was just about to finish, the sound of the door opening suddenly made her stop.


    She turned around and saw her father''s attending physician.


    He had been standing at the door for more than ten minutes. He could understand the feelings of the


    patient''s family, so he usually waited patiently outside to let them finish. But he realized that Estelle had


    no intention of stopping, so he had no choice but to interrupt.


    Estelle nced at him and understood what he meant. She then walked to the door, slowly closed it,


    and followed the doctor outside.


    "Doctor, when will my father wake up?" Estelle anxiously asked.


    She had high hopes that her father would recover soon so that they could finally live normally again like


    they had before.


    She couldn''t bear to see her father lie in bedpletely still, as if life had beenpletely drained


    from him. As his daughter, she found it unbearable to watch.


    The doctor read the report in his hand and informed Estelle of the current situation. "Don''t worry, we did


    a general check-up on your father this morning. The results showed that he''s recovering quickly and


    everything is getting better and better.


    I believe it won''t be long before your father wakes up. Just stay by his side and talk to him some more."


    Then, the doctor wrote down some notes on a piece of paper and handed it to her for reference.


    Estelle''s heart was filled with joy when she heard what the doctor said.


    It was undoubtedly great news for her. She excitedly thanked the doctor and quickly walked back to her


    father''s ward.


    She looked at her father lying silently on the bed.


    If it weren''t for the venttor and the other machines that were operating around him, he would have


    looked like he was simply sleeping peacefully at that moment.


    The news that he was getting better made her excited, but she tried her best to control her emotions to


    avoid causing any trouble for her father.


    Suddenly, her phone beeped.


    Estelle took it out of her pocket and saw that it was the hospital''s payment notice.


    After carefully checking the notice, she suddenly realized that ever since her father had been


    hospitalized, all the expenses seemed to have been taken care of by Ethan alone.

 Chapter 1414 Get Rid Of Him

    Chapter 1414 Get Rid Of Him


    Thinking about her father''s medical bills made her flinch.


    Fortunately, she had been paid yesterday, and it added more money to her budget. Her money in hand


    without her sry was definitely not enough.


    Herpany had paid her three times her basic sry yesterday.


    All the overtime she had pulled for almost a month had paid off.


    She could afford all her expenses if she started to scrimp.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Estelle decided that she would not only pay the follow-up medical fees but also return Ethan''s money.


    She did not want to owe anyone.


    "Father, you''re going to be okay," she murmured, stroking her father''s hair. Then, she stood up, left her


    father''s ward, and went to the billing department.


    The medical staff handed Estelle her father''s information and hospital bill.


    She looked through it briefly. The amount was within her budget, and with the reimbursement from her


    father''s health insurance, everything was covered.


    She breathed a sigh of relief. After confirming the amount, she slipped the bill into her bag and walked


    to a nearby bank to withdraw some cash.


    Ethan was already at the ward when Estelle returned.


    He usually came at this time of day and had never beente.


    Estelle approached him with heavy steps.


    "There you are," Ethan said by way of greeting.


    He could tell that Estelle was in a bad mood, so he was careful with his words.


    Estelle walked over to him and handed him an envelope.


    She waited for Ethan to ept it.


    "What''s this? A gift?" Ethan asked with a smile. He took the envelope from Estelle''s hand. His face


    dramatically changed from slight amusement to utter seriousness upon opening the envelope.


    "Estelle... What''s this for?" Ethan chuckled mirthlessly.


    Anyone who was familiar with him knew thatugh. It meant that he was on the verge of anger. Ethan


    stared at Estelle.


    "We''re not together anymore, Ethan. I can''t let you pay for my father''s medical bills anymore," Estelle


    answered.


    After a pause, she added, "But thank you for your help. I appreciate it."


    It was difficult to pay off a seemingly endless stream of medical fees with a menial sry.


    But regardless, Estelle had no more reason to enjoy the convenience offered by Ethan.


    After all, they were broken up.


    With a long face, Ethan threw away the envelope.


    A gust of wind from an open window scattered the bills all over the room.


    Estelle fell silent.


    A few momentster, she went to pick up the bills from the floor one by one, stacked them neatly


    together, and put them back into the envelope. She handed the envelope to Ethan again.


    Ethan looked at her with an expressionless face.


    Estelle knew he was now angry, but she shed him a bitter smile.


    She had once loved him so much, but she had found out that she was just his rebound.


    She had no one to share her pain with.


    Estelle sighed and set the envelope on the table. "I will pay for my father''s hospital bills from now on. If


    you''re busy with your work, you don''t have toe here."


    Her tone was cold, and she was asking him to leave.


    Thinking of what Ethan had done, she could not control her emotions.


    Before Estelle could say anything more, Ethan reached out and hugged her. He rested his chin on her


    shoulder.


    When Estelle was about to struggle, he whispered, "Just let me hold you. Please."


    His voice sounded tired.


    He was tired.


    Thest time Ethan had talked to Brock, he had not gotten any useful information. Estelle''s identity


    remained a mystery. Now, everything seemed to be at a loss. The only possible breakthrough could


    come from Estelle''s father. Ethan just had to wait for him to wake up.


    But the doctor had said that the probability of him waking up was very small.


    Ethan had tried his best to build a future for himself and Estelle, but Estelle had misunderstood him. As


    a result, she had ended their rtionship.


    Before the one-month deadline she had agreed to give him, she had already grown so indifferent


    toward him.


    He could only endure so much.


    Ethan closed his eyes.


    Feeling the change in Ethan''s mood, Estelle remained still.


    She could feel his hot breath in her ear and on her shoulders.


    She willed her body to rx, but Ethan''s closeness made it difficult.


    Estelle felt like her hardened heart was about to copse. She thought about all the hurtful things Ethan


    had done to her.


    At the same time, their good memories also flooded her mind.


    After a long time, Ethan finally raised his head and slowly let her go.


    "I need more time," he said. His voice was soft but emotionless.


    Looking into Ethan''s eyes, Estelle nodded without hesitation.


    But after that, she immediately came back to her senses. She quickly took two steps back and shook


    her head desperately.


    She had been still for too long, and her blood flowed sluggishly through her veins. She tripped and fell


    backwards.


    Ethan had expected it.


    He wanted tough but decided against it.


    He quickly helped Estelle up, smiled, and said, "I still have half a month, you know."


    Before Estelle could push him away, he loosened his grip.


    "I''ve promised that I''ll give you a satisfactory exnation. I''ll never break that promise. Just trust me,


    please," he added.


    Estelle kept silent.


    ''I did give him a month.


    It''s been almost half a month. So what if I wait a little longer?'' she thought.


    "Keep the money for now. Don''t worry about the medical fees. I know you''ve got a job, but it''s not easy


    to make money," Ethan said softly.


    The basic medical expenses were covered by the government, making them easier for Estelle to afford.


    However, her father''s condition required consultations from experts and top specialists.


    Estelle could not afford those. Her sry was not enough to cover everything she needed.


    If Ethan epted her money, she would have to eat instant noodles or buns without any vegetables


    every day.


    In fact, it was Ethan who had contacted Estelle''s employer to grant her more overtime hours to


    augment her sry.

 Chapter 1415 Being Touched

    Chapter 1415 Being Touched


    When Estelle did not reply, Ethan continued, "You shouldn''t ignore your own health. Have you ever


    thought about what will happen to your father if you also fall ill? If you don''t want my help now, are you


    going to let me take care of both of you after you also fall ill?"


    Estelle was still silent.


    From the expression on her face, Ethan knew that Estelle had decided to let him help. He breathed a


    sigh of relief.


    He was afraid that she would always try to put some distance between them.


    Ethan smiled at Estelle and headed out of the room.


    Previously, Ethan had only been worried about giving Estelle''s father the best medical treatment and


    environment to recover in. Now, he was more worried about whether he would ever wake up.


    Ethan had provided Estelle''s father the best. Every half an hour, the hospital staff woulde in to


    disinfect and clean the ward. During the day, the doctor woulde to examine him every two hours.


    The experts that Ethan had called for had finally arrived half an hour ago.


    The most important thing now was for the experts to analyze their treatment ns and administer the


    most appropriate one to cure Estelle''s father.


    "Thank you," Ethan heard Estelle whisper as he closed the door.


    He smiled and shook his head.


    Whether or not she was the girl he had been looking for, she deserved to be treated well and looked


    after.


    The experts had already started discussing among themselves when Ethan arrived at the consultation


    room.


    "The patient can''t tolerate any invasive treatment. We''d better use conservative methods. Subjecting


    him to an invasive procedure may cause irreversible damage," one of them argued. The expert who


    had just joined the team hurriedly disagreed.


    "Conservative treatment takes too long," he said. "He''s in poor health now. We don''t have time. Will


    you take responsibility if your conservative treatment fails?" he added.


    Before he joined the medical team, he had studied the patient''s file.


    Ethan opened the door and walked in.


    "Is there any other way?" he asked. He wanted Estelle''s father to wake up as soon as possible.


    But he was worried that making it happen in such a short time would be risky.


    If something bad happened to her father, Estelle might not be able to withstand it.


    At this point, Estelle''s heart was connected to her father''s by a fragile string. If that string snapped,


    Estelle...


    Ethan did not dare think further and focused on the matter at hand.


    "Concerning the medicine, it''s better if we put him on this one. It''s safe." One expert took out his


    research andid it out in front of everyone.


    As soon as the others saw it, theyughed. "The raw materials for this medicine are difficult to find, and


    even if they''re found, they''re ridiculously pricey. This medicine was so expensive to produce that


    pharmaceuticalpanies just stopped making it. It''s not on the market anymore."


    Ethan took one of the papersid out on the table, looked at it, and asked, "But do you all agree that


    this can cure the patient?"


    Another one of the experts sighed and said, "I''ve also thought about this medicine. I just didn''t bring it


    up because it''s no longer avable."


    The rest nodded in agreement.


    "Then I''ll help you get it. From now on, just think about and do what''s best for the patient. I''ll take care


    of the cost."


    Ethan set the paper back down.


    He had gathered the top brain experts from around the world.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    They had heeded his call because of pure interest in Estelle''s father''s case, not the paycheck. They


    grew even more interested with Ethan''s full support.


    They were the most influential specialists in the field, and they rarely had the chance to study such a


    unique case. They had always sought to learn something new and valuable.


    Estelle was about to enter the consultation room to discuss her father''s condition with the specialists


    when she overheard the discussion from outside the door.


    She stopped to listen.


    They were now discussing the necessary tests.


    "We can do the test here..." That was Ethan''s voice.


    Estelle stiffened.


    ''What is he doing in there?'' she wondered.


    She realized something, and her heart started racing.


    In the room, the discussion went on.


    They had gone over possible treatment options countless times, weighing the pros and cons.


    Hearing the conversation inside, Estelle was touched. She pursed her lips and carefully stepped aside.


    She decided to wait for Ethan.


    He had been nothing but kind, gentle, and considerate to her. However, every time she thought about


    being Ethan''s rebound, she could not help feeling hurt.


    ''If he can be this kind to his rebound, how much kinder will he be to his true love?''


    Estelle''s eyes welled up with tears.


    Right on cue, the door swung open, and Ethan stepped out.


    Estelle quickly straightened up, wiped her eyes, and looked up at Ethan.


    Ethan was a little surprised to find Estelle standing there. She seemed to be in tears, and it worried


    him.


    "Why are you here? Are you okay?" he asked.


    Estelle''s eyes glistened, and her hands were at her back. She did not answer.


    Ethan knew Estelle to be a stubborn girl. She did not like it when others interfered in her affairs. Now,


    seeing her silent and still, Ethan knew that she had overheard his discussion with the specialists.


    He hurriedly exined, "I didn''t mean to impose, but..."


    Before he could finish, Estelle tiptoed and pressed her hand over his mouth. "Thank you," she softly


    sobbed.


    Ethan could not help sticking out his tongue and licking her soft palm gently.


    He knew Estelle very well. Judging from her behavior and expression, Ethan knew that she had been


    deeply touched by his gesture.


    When Estelle felt Ethan''s tongue against her palm, she recoiled angrily and started wiping her palm on


    his shirt.


    Then, still feeling ufortable, she took out a wet tissue from her purse and wiped her hand


    frantically.


    Ethan found her maniacal reaction adorable.


    "Since you put your hand over my mouth, I thought you wanted me to help you clean it," Ethan teased.


    Estelle bit her lower lip and angrily threw the wet tissue to Ethan''s face. "Behave yourself!"


    Ethan caught the wet tissue. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    He leaned against the wall and looked at Estelle with pitiful eyes.


    Estelle rolled her eyes at him and said, "Thank you and goodbye!"


    Then, she turned to leave.

 Chapter 1416 Date Pit

    Chapter 1416 Date Pit


    Estelle was wrong. Ethan was still a jerk. He had only gathered up the guts to flirt with her because he


    had failed to find the girl he was looking for.


    Of course Estelle knew that. It had only slipped her mind because she was worried about her father.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She stomped away, her heels clicking on the tiles.


    But the next thing she knew, Ethan was in front of her with raised eyebrows. "Why did youe here?


    Was this how you wished to thank me?" he asked.


    With a grin on his face, he fished his car key out of his pocket and twirled it around his finger. "Were


    you waiting for me outside that door to invite me somewhere?"


    His tone was suggestive.


    Estelle took a few deep breaths to calm herself down. She looked up at Ethan, who was now casually


    leaning against the wall, and then clenched her teeth and said, "Fine. Let''s go out for dinner. My treat."


    As much as she hated to admit it, Ethan was right. She had been waiting for him outside the


    consultation room to invite him to dinner as a way to say thanks. Also, she wanted to talk to him about


    paying him back for enlisting experts for her father''s case.


    She had just gotten distracted by Ethan''s antics and forgotten about it for a while.


    Ethan, on the other hand, had just taken a guess as to why Estelle was outside the consultation room.


    Much to his surprise, he was right. She was actually going to invite him to eat. He still could not believe


    it.


    Estelle started walking. "Are youing?" she asked when Ethan did not move.


    "Yes, of course." Ethan beamed. He quickly fell into step beside Estelle and put his arm around her


    shoulder. "You rarely ask me out to eat. How can I not go?"


    His hand felt heavy on her shoulder.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She tried shaking it off but failed, which Ethan found amusing. However, he loosened his grip a little.


    There was no underground parking lot in the hospital, so they could only park the car outside. They


    walked together toward the hospital''s drop-off area. "Aren''t you going to get the car?" Estelle asked,


    looking up at Ethan. Ethan just grinned at her, let go of her shoulder, and started toward the parking lot.


    He took another nce at Estelle. Then, horror shed in his eyes.


    He ran back to her and jumped. Next thing he knew, Estelle was pressed under his body. They had


    both fallen to the ground.


    It all happened so fast. Estelle felt dizzy and could not find her voice.


    Ethan''s hand was under her head. He had cushioned her head from the fall, but she was still hurt a


    little. She looked at Ethan. "What are you doing?" she asked with a tinge of annoyance.


    It was broad daylight, and they were at the hospital entrance. Passers-by stopped and stared at them.


    Estelle felt embarrassed.


    Ethan slowly pushed himself up with much difficulty. He looked pained.


    Estelle then realized that something was wrong. Some concerned bystanders hade to help her


    and Ethan up.


    Now standing, Estelle saw small traces of fresh blood on the ground where they had fallen.


    Her heart jumped to her throat. She quickly took Ethan''s face in her hands and looked directly in his


    eyes. "Ethan, are you okay?" she asked nervously. "I''m fine," he replied with a smile.


    Estelle hurried to hold Ethan up and thanked the person who helped them. "What happened just now?"


    she asked and then looked around.


    Her purse had flown a few feet away from where they fell, and her things were scattered everywhere.


    An exploded bag of date pits now sat at the spot where she had been standing before Ethan tackled


    her.


    Ethan gritted his teeth and rubbed his arm. "Some idiot threw a bag of date pits out the window," he


    answered.


    A small bag of date pits like that was heavy enough to seriously hurt someone. It could even kill


    someone under the right circumstances.


    Fortunately, Ethan had turned back in time. Otherwise, the bag would have fallen on Estelle''s head.


    He had to find out whether it was an ident or a setup.


    Estelle''s eyes shifted from Ethan''s face to his arm. His suit now had a hole around the right elbow,


    possibly the one Ethan had used to catch his weight when he cushioned her fall. Blood was oozing out


    of it.


    "We should go have that checked out." Her tone was anxious but firm.


    Estelle started helping Ethan walk back to the hospital.


    Ethan shook his head and said, "No, I''m fine. Let''s go to dinner."


    His wound was burning, but hanging out with Estelle was more important. He could not waste this


    opportunity. He grabbed her with his uninjured arm and said with a smile, "Are you reluctant to pay for


    dinner now?"


    It was not the right time for him to joke around.


    Estelle red at him and picked up her stuff that were scattered on the ground. "Don''t be ridiculous.


    Have your wound treated first, and then we''ll go out to eat."


    "I don''t like the smell of disinfectant." Ethan refused to go back with Estelle to the hospital.


    For a moment, he looked like a scared child.


    Estelle had no choice. It was not good for Ethan to be bleeding on the sidewalk.


    She sighed and pulled him to an empty bench nearby. "Fine. Let me just clean and dress it simply for


    now. It may get infected."


    That sounded much better to Ethan, so he obliged as Estelle ushered him to a bench. He wished he


    could stay longer with her.


    He took off his coat to let her bandage his wound up.


    As soon as his wound became exposed to the cold air, Ethan flinched. He gasped as the pain sharply


    registered.


    "Does it hurt? If it''s too much, maybe we should go back to the hospital and have it looked at properly."


    Ethan''s yelp tugged on Estelle''s heartstrings a little. She did not like seeing him bleed with a pained


    expression on his face.


    "Wow. You''re really worried about me, aren''t you?" Ethan shed Estelle a smug smile. He even


    leaned his head over and gazed at her fondly.


    Looking at him, Estelle blushed furiously. She quickly looked away.


    Ethan was sitting so close to her that she could almost feel his warmth.


    Feeling awkward, she turned her heard forcibly to the other side and didn''t look at him. Then, she


    started cleaning his wound. After a moment of awkward silence, her hand slipped.


    The sudden force made Ethan cry out in pain.


    Estelle looked at him and then burst intoughter.


    Ethan was stunned by her suddenughter. He was still in pain, but watching the beautiful woman in


    front of him giggle scattered his thoughts. She easily took his breath away. He fondly gazed at her and


    memorized every detail of her pretty face.


    Estelle noticed Ethan leering at her. She rolled her eyes and continued dressing his wound in silence.


    Ethan didn''t say anything either. They sat quietly on the bench. A sweet and ambiguous atmosphere


    quietly rose between them.


    Ethan watched as Estelle tended to his wound. He did not want this moment to ever end.


    "There. Done." Estelle''s voice pulled him out of his reverie.


    Ethan tried moving his arm. It did not feel as painful as before.


    "You''ve done a fantastic job. I would say it''s even better than the hospital." He could not help praising


    her work.


    "Thanks. Try moving it a few more times. If the pain is tolerable, we can go." Estelle felt ttered by


    Ethan''spliment, but she did not show it on her face.

 Chapter 1417 Familiar Bandaging Method

    Chapter 1417 Familiar Bandaging Method


    "Wait, where did you learn how to bandage like this?" Ethan stood up from the bench and looked at his


    dressed wound in disbelief.


    Estelle had used a bandaging technique that waspletely different from the one used in hospitals.


    However, he had seen this technique before. It had been used by the girl he was looking for.


    When Ethan was a boy, he had been abducted and taken away along with a little girl.


    It was then that he had seen her for the first time.


    At that time, Ethan had been unruly and fearless. He had stood up to their abductors. Because of that,


    he had been regrly beaten up.


    The little girl, on the other hand, had been the exact opposite. She had been frightened and panicked


    when beatings urred, and had been unwilling to talk to anyone. One time, one of their abductors


    had beat her in front of Ethan, who had then thrown himself between her and the abductor and taken


    every blow that was meant for her.


    After the beating was over, the little girl hade up to Ethan and patched him up. She had bandaged


    him up the exact same way that Estelle had done just now.


    The little girl''s technique had been sloppy, possibly because she had been young andcked skill, but it


    was still the same technique as Estelle''s.


    "I''ve known how to bandage like that since I was a child. Why do you sound so surprised?" Estelle''s


    voice brought Ethan back to reality.


    He stared at Estelle with probing eyes as if searching for something.


    Estelle eventually felt ufortable under Ethan''s gaze, but she stared back decisively as if telling him


    that she was not afraid of him.


    The two stared at each other for a while.


    In the end, Ethan gave in and raised his hands in surrender.


    Estelle chuckled, stood up, and started walking.


    "Is it possible that she''s the one I''ve been looking for?" Watching Estelle walk away, Ethan murmured


    to himself. A faint smile tugged at the corner of his mouth.


    At the same time, on the other side...


    Swoosh! Han took a deep breath. The screen of his mobile phone slowly dimmed. He turned his


    head toward Darren, who was next to him.


    "Done?" Darren asked. Flicking his cigarette butt, Darren leaned against the car.


    Without answering Darren''s question, Han went to the backseat and came back with two documents


    in his hands. He handed them to Darren.


    "Here''s the information of thepany''s two former employees you wanted to check out. I''ve asked


    my men to investigate them. They''ve agreed to meet with us at noon in a downtown lounge cafe."


    Han started walking to the driver''s seat.


    "It''s almost time. Let''s go." He stubbed out his cigarette after taking onest drag. Darren got in the car


    after him.


    The documents in Darren''s hands were densely packed with words, which made his eyes hurt, but he


    kept reading. He had to be prepared for the meeting.


    The sun was zing high above the city. Its beams shone in through the car window, somewhat


    increasing the temperature inside, but the air conditioner instantly extinguished the heat, maintaining a


    cool ambience.


    Boom... The engine hummed down as Han pulled over.


    "They usually spend their break here," Han said, pertaining to the two men they were about to meet.


    He stepped out of the car and went to open Darren''s door, holding up a sunshade to avoid the burning


    sun.


    "All right. Let''s go." Darren nodded and entered the cafe with Han on his heels.


    Cool air greeted Darren as he entered the cafe, dispelling any residual heat from outside.


    Many patrons were gathered on the first floor of the establishment, and there were scattered gaming


    facilities. On the second floor, there were all kinds of private rooms and leisure ces for VIP guests.


    Darren and Han made their way to the second floor.


    Unlike the first floor, the second floor was very quiet.


    Han inspected the map on the wall and searched for their room number. Soon, he found their


    designated meeting room.


    When they walked in, they found two people drinking on the sofa.


    "Oh, Mr. Xu, wee! I thought you had forgotten about our appointment." The tall, thin man stood up


    to wee Darren and pulled up the sleepy bald man next to him.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The bald man recognized Darren and greeted him. Darren noticed how the bald man avoided his gaze.


    Then, he swept his gaze from the thin man to the bald man. "Let''s talk business," he said seriously. His


    tone was domineering and somewhat arrogant.


    "All right then," the thin man answered. With a smile, he ushered Darren and Han to the opposite


    seat.


    "You were the backbone of thepany''s core technology. Now, we''re experiencing some problems,


    and we need your help. I want you to return to thepany." Darren barreled straight to the point.


    "Your sry will be doubled, and the treatment will be better than before. Your insurances and


    pensions will be covered as well. All you need to do is to agree to work for Mr. Xu again," Han


    added, smiling at the tall, thin man.


    The thin man simply smiled and kept silent.


    Darren took the thin man''s silence as a no to his offer, which slightly vexed him. His offer was good


    enough. If they didn''t feel so, they were asking for too much.


    He frowned slightly and a hint of displeasure shed through his eyes, which Han noticed.


    "Mr. Xu, I agreed to meet with you because I value the rtionship that we have established, but I''m


    afraid I''m not interested in working for you again." The smile on the thin man''s face disappeared.


    Han was about to say something, but Darren raised his hand to stop him.


    The thin man stood up, poured a cup of tea, and handed it to Darren. "I have a question for you, Mr.


    Xu. Do you remember me?"


    He was smiling again, albeit stiffly.


    The thin man''s question confused Darren.


    Truth be told, Darren had never seen these two former core executives in his entire life. If Han had


    not set up a meeting with them, it was likely that he would never have met them.


    Darren slightly shook his head in response and waited for the thin man to speak again.

 Chapter 1418 Let Bygones Be Bygones

    Chapter 1418 Let Bygones Be Bygones


    The thin man smiled as if he had expected Darren''s answer. "Important people are not valued in your


    company but reced by ipetent ones. I think that''s funny and very wrong."


    After a pause, he continued, "I''m with anotherpany now, Mr. Xu, apany that values me. I''m


    sorry, but I reject your offer."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the thin man lounged on the sofa, sipped his tea, and started


    watching TV.


    The intention of his words was very clear.


    The bald man did not say anything, but he did not openly object to what the thin man said.


    It seemed that the two of them shared the same view.


    The room fell silent. Only the sound from the TV could be heard.


    Darren cleared his throat and said, "Very well."


    He stood up and bid the two men goodbye. He then stepped out of the room with Han following suit.


    The moment Darren closed the door, his knees buckled. He staggered and almost fell down. Han


    caught him and helped him lean against the wall.


    "I''ve made an appointment with someone else. It''s in an hour," Han said.


    "Good. Let''s go," Darren replied. Then he sighed and added, "They''re right. There''s something wrong


    with thepany''s management. But we can''t give up as long as there''s still a chance."


    Darren waved his hand, indicating that he could stand without assistance.


    He closed his eyes and kept leaning against the wall. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Han looked at him and said nothing.


    A few secondster, Darren opened his eyes. They looked clear now and hopeful.


    "Come on," Darren said, patting Han on the shoulder.


    It was rare for him to have someone to apany him.


    He could not disappoint his trusted ones.


    Han had made an appointment with three other people. To Darren''s dismay, they all refused his offer.


    It seemed that the only reason they had agreed to meet with him was to mock him.


    The entire day, Darren attended unsessful meetings one after another. By thest one, Darren had


    descended into a very bad mood, his face dark and disappointed.


    Han stood by him, not daring to say a word.


    He had made an appointment with a few former employees that used toprise the backbone of the


    company, but none of them epted the offer. It was as if they had no chance with them to begin with.


    Darren, who was now realizing the gravity of the situation, squatted on the ground and ran his fingers


    through his hair in exasperation.


    The thought of being rejected multiple times pummeled his mind. He and hispany were like a


    single wooden boat floating aimlessly on a vast sea.


    If a storm broke out, the boat would be swallowed mercilessly by the ocean.


    Darren took several deep breaths, but his mind was still a mess.


    Then, for some inexplicable reason, the bad images slowly drifted away and were reced by Bonnie''s


    smiling face.


    It shone like a beam of warm sunshine into Darren''s withered heart.


    Darren slowly rxed. He raised his head, stood up straight, and looked at Han. "Let''s go ande


    up with other solutions," he said firmly.


    He was sure that he could make things work one way or another.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Seeing that Darren was in a better mood, Han breathed a sigh of relief and replied, "All right."


    Darren walked to the car and said over his shoulder to Han, "To the manor." Han nodded and


    followed him.


    The drive home was quiet. The road was clear, and the trip was smooth.


    At the manor, Bonnie was asking the servants about Mr. Xu.


    "Do you know where he went and when he wille back? I''m worried about him," she asked


    anxiously.


    Living in a big manor, Bonnie had difficulty getting information and sometimes felt lonely. She was


    constantly surrounded by servants and no one else.


    Even if she wanted to talk to them, they always responded formally. They would only say what they


    were supposed to say, nod, and smile.


    It tormented Bonnie.


    More importantly, Mr. Xu had been gone for a long time.


    Bonnie was not used to it, and she did not know what to do.


    Recently, a few servants had decided to leave the manor. Bonnie felt that it might have something to do


    with Mr. Xu.


    It bothered her enough to make her lose sleep.


    Finally, she decided to ask the servants about it.


    One of the servants she was talking to looked behind her and suddenly bowed.


    Bonnie turned around and saw Mr. Xu.


    She could not believe her eyes. She thought she was dreaming. She rubbed her eyes hard and then


    looked again.


    Mr. Xu still stood there, looking at her with a faint smile.


    Darren had not been to the manor for a long time. When he arrived, he saw Bonnie asking the servants


    about him.


    His gloomy mood was instantly swept away.


    Seeing that Bonnie was still in a daze, he smiled and said, "What''s wrong? Don''t you recognize me?"


    Bonnie recognized the man''s voice.


    He had reallye back!


    But she felt a little tinge of anger. How long had he been gone?


    How could he leave her alone in this manor with no one to talk to and thene back and make


    jokes?


    Moisture started building up in Bonnie''s eyes.


    She quickly turned around and walked a few steps away. She forced her tears back.


    Darren chuckled and shook his head. He walked to Bonnie and put his hand on her shoulder. "What''s


    wrong? We don''t see each other for a few days, and then you turn into a crybaby?" he teased.


    Bonnie''s mncholy was immediately dispelled. She red at him and started walking away.


    Now she was angry.


    "Well, since I''m obviously not wee here, I should just go," Darren sighed and shook his head,


    looking at Bonnie''s back.


    Hearing this, Bonnie turned around.


    At that moment, she met Darren''s teasing eyes and rolled hers at him.


    She was honestly afraid that he would really leave again.


    She had not asked him to stay before.


    "Don''t leave. Please," she said.


    Darren raised his eyebrows and said, "I thought you were not happy to see me back."


    Bonnie sighed and said in a heavy voice, "I am. I''m sorry. Please stay."


    Darren was a little stunned, but soon he responded, "All right. Let''s get inside."


    Then, he put his hand on Bonnie''s back and led her into the manor.

 Chapter 1419 A Heart Pounding Moment

    Chapter 1419 A Heart Pounding Moment


    Bonnie looked up towards the sky but the bright blue sunny sky had already disappeared. In turn, it had


    been reced by an overwhelming darkness. In the yard, the strong gust of wind rustled the leaves of


    the trees and even lifted up the dust from the ground. As a result, it wildly spread everywhere.


    A storm was certainlying.


    And in just a moment''s notice, rain began to fall at the exact second that the two entered the door.


    Raindrops the size of beans pattered against the edge of the roof.


    Bonnie stood at the door and watched the rain pour down. She couldn''t resist reaching out to touch the


    droplets.


    The moment the rain made contact with her hand, she felt an icy cold shiver throughout her body. She


    then eximed, "It hurts!"


    That day, the small droplets of water were, for some reason, like hailstones. It felt like they were stones


    being thrown down from the sky.


    Upon seeing the unusual expression on her face, Darren took Bonnie''s hand and pulled it back into the


    house. And in the process, he was also hit by the raindrops.


    He felt somewhat confused.


    The weather reminded him of the current situation that thepany was in right now.


    It was unstable, like a city full of ups and downs.


    The rain quickly umted and formed puddles on the ground. The water sshed towards them,


    causing them to get a little wet.


    Bonnie seemed to feel the same way as Darren. She looked at the dark clouds and had an ominous


    expression on her face. No one could tell what was going on in her mind.


    For Darren, Bonnie was like a pill that gave never-ending happiness. She was the only thing that


    brought him any light during the dark times of his life.


    The thoughts that troubled his heart disappeared whenever he was with Bonnie. But whenever she fell


    silent, all of those repressed feelings woulde back to him.


    Even when it was time for dinner, he could only look at the dishes on the table. His mind was so


    focused on trying to fix his problems that he couldn''t eat a single bite.


    Finally, he couldn''t take it anymore, and silently got up from the table and went upstairs.


    Bonnie wanted to call out to him, but when she saw how lifeless his posture was, she stopped herself


    and remained quiet.


    ''Maybe there''s something wrong with him?


    Maybe... I should give him some space for now, '' Bonnie thought to herself.


    A frown subconsciously made its way onto her face. She looked at Han, the one who had brought


    Darren back. She was confused as to why he would look that miserable, so she asked Han, "What


    happened earlier?"


    Han didn''t want to tell her at first. But when he remembered how happy Darren got whenever he


    heard Bonnie''s name, he decided to tell her the truth. "Something bad happened at thepany. A lot


    of the senior executives want to leave their positions. Understandably, Mr. Xu is extremely worried."


    Bonnie simply nodded in return. She had nothing to say so she just continued to eat her meal.


    But somehow, she suddenly felt that the food in her bowl had lost its taste.


    Upon witnessing her indifferent behavior, Han became even more anxious. The only reason he had


    told Bonnie about what had happened was that he wanted her tofort Darren.


    "Miss Sun, Mr. Xu hasn''t had dinner yet,"


    Han reminded her out of the blue.


    Bonnie felt that Han was behaving a little odd tonight, so she looked at him with a strange


    expression on her face.


    She thought it seemed pointless for him to tell her that Darren hadn''t eaten dinner yet. He should have


    gone to the maid and asked her to cook for Daren.


    Han couldn''t hold back his worries anymore. He felt like his heart was so heavy at that point. He


    already knew that Bonnie hadn''t had a pleasant day, so how could he ask her for anything?


    "Mr. Xu needs to have dinner tonight, but the maid and the others have already gone to bed at this


    time. Miss Sun, could you¡ª"


    Bonnie interrupted him in the middle of his sentence and politely replied, "But he doesn''t like my


    cooking. All he has ever said about the food I make is that it''s terrible. I''m afraid that even if I make


    something for him, he won''t give it even the slightest attention."


    At the mention of this matter, Bonnie couldn''t help but feel agitated. She felt that Darren was so


    ungrateful because whenever she would cook for him in the past, he would eat the food but he wouldn''t


    even thank her. And to make matters worse, he had always been very picky about her cooking. At that


    moment, she couldn''t help but re up when she remembered this.


    Han couldn''t help but awkwardly smile. He had no idea that Darren had reacted that way. The only


    thing that came to his mind was that whenever Darren heard Bonnie''s name, he would smile from ear


    to ear and seem like he had never been happier.


    Han still believed that Bonnie was the only one who could turn Darren''s mood around.


    "Miss Sun, pardon me for intervening but I have no idea of the misunderstandings between you and Mr.


    Xu. But Mr. Xu has been working the whole day. How can he not have dinner? Because of work, he


    barely ate anything today. If it goes on like this, he''s going to get sick sooner orter,"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Han pleadingly uttered.


    The cold expression on Darren''s face popped up inside of Bonnie''s mind. He had indeed looked quite a


    bit more stressed than usual.


    Han felt that he had done all that he could, so he could only sigh and shake his head at that point. If


    Bonnie didn''t do as he wished, he had no other choice.


    When Bonnie finally came back to her senses, Han was no longer there. She was left looking at the


    empty hall and couldn''t help but frown. She couldn''t help it anymore and decided to force herself to


    cook for that guy once again. If he dared to pick on the dishes she made this time, she would definitely


    teach him a lesson.


    So, she proceeded to the kitchen to start preparing some food. When she was done, she ced the


    dishes on the tray and went upstairs. She carefully knocked on the door but didn''t get a response.


    When she opened it and peered inside, she saw Darren sitting on a chair with his eyes closed. It


    seemed that he hadn''t heard her knock because he was peacefully resting.


    Bonnie walked over quietly and ced the tray of food on the nearby table. She was just about to turn


    around and leave but inadvertently saw the dark shadows under Darren''s eyes.


    Han''s words suddenly came to her mind. ''Mr. Xu hasn''t had enough rest these past few days


    because of work.''


    All of a sudden, Bonnie couldn''t bear just leaving him alone. She felt sorry for him, so she walked


    slowly towards him again.


    She stood behind him and gently ced the tip of her fingers on both of his temples. Darren was


    already awake at this point because he had heard her movements but chose to keep his eyes closed.


    The moment he felt Bonnie''s soft hands rubbing his head, he was pleasantly surprised.


    Bonnie carefully massaged Darren''s head with just the right amount of pressure, which made him feel


    completely rxed. All the stress he felt in his body gradually disappeared.


    She lowered her head and stared at Darren''s face. His manly features were as sharp as a fine


    sculpture. Now with his eyes closed, he seemed like a more approachable person than his usual self.


    For a moment, he seemed like just a simple and kind man.


    He looked more handsome and alluring in this state.


    Bonnie''s heartbeat raced faster than ever. She looked at Darren''s face and could only panic, but


    suddenly, Darren''s resting eyes opened. His gaze was so deep that Bonnie felt that her soul was going


    to be swallowed by his eyes.


    Bonnie was shocked and she unconsciously removed her fingers from his temples. However, she


    overreacted and tripped over herself. In a second, she was about to fall on the floor.


    At this moment, a big warm hand reached out to her and stopped her from falling down.


    Her body was pulled with a delicate force into a warm embrace. She carefully opened her eyes and


    found that the handsome tall man in front of her was looking at her with a gentle smile. He then said,


    "I''ve only been gone for a couple of days. Did you miss me that much? To the point that you throw


    yourself into my loving arms?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about!?" Bonnie retorted while her cheeks blushed a bright tinge of red


    like roses. She then quickly pushed Darren away with all of her strength.

 Chapter 1420 Dont Try To Escape

    Chapter 1420 Don''t Try To Escape


    Bonnie scolded herself. ''Damn it! How could I forget how dangerous this man is?'' She had almost


    indulged in a fantasy that she should not have been having in the first ce.


    "Oh, if you weren''t missing me, then why were you throwing yourself at me just now? I don''t


    understand. You better have a good reason for acting that way," Darren teased.


    His eyes shone with mischief. Seeing how embarrassed this woman was had improved his mood.


    When Bonnie saw the expression on his face, her cheeks grew crimson. She pointed at the dishes and


    barked, "You''re imagining things! I heard that you haven''t eaten, so I made you some food. That was


    all. I was being considerate."


    He raised an eyebrow and switched his attention to the foodid out on the table. He said rather


    casually, "So I misunderstood you. You weren''t trying to seduce me?"


    "No! Who would want to seduce you? And how would doing that benefit me?"


    Bonnie blurted out.


    When she noticed the sharp look in his eyes, her heart began pounding. She shouldn''t have meddled.


    She should have just set the food on the table and then left. Why had she suddenly offered him a


    massage?


    It was her fault for being so soft-hearted. The first thought that had popped into her head upon seeing


    his tired face was to help him out.


    This man was her enemy. He was the reason why she was in this mansion, trapped without any


    liberties. It was because of him that she no longer lived a normal life.


    Bonnie felt angry as she thought of this. When Darren noticed the change in her emotions, he lowered


    his gaze.


    "Since you''re already being kind, do you mind if we continue? This method seems to be working. I felt


    veryfortable just now. Press on it a little longer, please," he said.


    He closed his eyes. Bonnie hesitated for a moment. She was a stranger to seeing Darren looking so


    defenseless. In the silence of the room, only the soft sounds of breathing could be heard.


    ''Forget it. I''m a good person. That''s just who I am, '' she thought.


    Taking a deep breath, she returned to where she had previously stood behind him.


    The corners of his mouth turned up into a smile upon hearing her move. Her hands gently touched his


    temple, and she easily found her rhythm. Thefortable pressure which she applied motivated him to


    rxpletely.


    From Bonnie''s point of view, Darren was acting and looking milder than usual.


    As soon as this thought crossed her mind, she almost recoiled in shock.


    Her eyes widened as she looked at the man in front of her in disbelief. She must be going crazy if she


    was feeling attracted to such a person.


    If it wasn''t for him, she wouldn''t be here.


    She shouldn''t sympathize with this monster.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Recalling what this man had done to her daily, Bonnie became angrier and angrier. Unconsciously, she


    began pressing harder on his temples. He frowned slightly, noticing the change. He then opened his


    eyes to find her looking sad and indignant.


    Without realizing what he was doing, he reached out to hold her hand.


    This brought Bonnie back to her senses. She pulled her hand away, leaving Darren''s raised awkwardly


    in the air. She smiled dryly and said, "We''d better eat. The food might get cold."


    Darren looked at Bonnie''s sparkling eyes. After some thought, he decided not to say anything. He


    directed his attention to the various dishes on the table now. They all looked delicious.


    However, he did not immediately reach for the chopsticks. He studied the dishes carefully instead.


    For Bonnie, his actions had an offensive meaning.


    "What are you doing? Do you not want to eat the food that I cooked? I knew that this would happen. If


    you don''t like it, you don''t have to eat it."


    Darren chuckled and stopped Bonnie from grabbing a pair of chopsticks. He picked them up himself


    and said with a smile, "Your cooking is not great, but I''m hungry, so I''m going to have some food


    against my will."


    As Darren spoke, he scooped up some food and put it into his mouth, looking straight into her annoyed


    eyes.


    ''My goodness! It''s as delicious as I imagined!'' he thought upon tasting the dish.


    He then nced at her and said, "Well, it tastes just as bad as I thought it would."


    Bonnie grew angry. How could such a shameless person exist? This man spewed out hurtful words


    while having the food that she had cooked.


    "If you really hate my cooking, then don''t force it upon yourself. I''ll ask the maid to get up and whip


    something up for you," she said.


    "No way! I''m not letting all this food go to waste no matter how terrible it is. It''s barely edible," he


    replied.


    "You bastard!" If it was only possible, there was nothing she wanted more than to rip this shameless


    man''s face off.


    "You''re the CEO of a bigpany. Why would you care about such little money? I think it''d be best if


    you don''t have any more of this food. I''ll wake the maid up and get her to make some food for you," she


    grumbled.


    She held his gaze as she reached out to grab his chopsticks.


    Darren, however, easily kept them away from her. He said jokingly, "So what if I''m the CEO? The


    money thates to thepany is because of my hard work. It''s not easy to earn, and we should


    care about money, no matter how small the amount may be."


    Bonnie stared at him, her mouth agape. She could not believe that these words had juste out of


    this man''s mouth.


    As far as she knew, this man couldn''t care less and would not hesitate to spend money on the most


    extravagant dishes.


    ''Does this have anything to do with thepany? Has something happened?'' Bonnie wondered. She


    suddenly thought about something that Han had said. He had mentioned that the backbone of the


    company was leaving, bequeathing Darren with apany that was practically nothing. What was the


    point? It was bing clear now. Thepany was not far from bankruptcy.


    Bonnie found out that her mood had lifted all of a sudden. She ignored his mocking face and said with


    a smile, "Just go ahead and eat to your heart''s content. I mean it. Eat up. I don''t want to see any


    leftovers."


    Darren eyed her strangely. ''What is wrong with this woman? She is being so cheerful all of a sudden, ''


    he thought.


    Somehow, he found her smile to be quite dazzling. Then, something urred to him. This behavior


    wasn''t typical of someone who was being held captive. The only possible reason for this was that she


    was nning on getting away.


    Darren snorted, "Save it. Don''t even dare to try and escape. If you try, I will break your legs and make


    sure that you stay here forever. I''m not kidding."


    The smile on Bonnie''s face froze.


    "What? You''ve gone too far!" she said between clenched teeth, feeling enraged.


    "In that case, don''t eat the food that I cooked for you."


    ''This man is just the worst! He''s eating the food I cooked for him, and yet he''s talking about breaking


    my legs and keeping me captive. What the hell, '' she thought.


    In her anger, she forgot to be careful around Darren. She once more reached out to grab his


    chopsticks. However, being a man, his arms were much longer than hers, and his body was leaned


    back so that she couldn''t snatch the chopsticks.


    Bonnie was so anxious that beads of sweat immediately appeared on her forehead. She had not


    realized that her movement would close the distance between them.

 Chapter 1421 An Unexpected Encounter

    Chapter 1421 An Unexpected Encounter


    Bonnie was close enough for Darren to feel her breath on his face. He suddenly froze.


    Bonnie quickly grabbed the chopsticks from Darren''s hand and shied away.


    Time seemed to freeze at that moment, and only Darren''s and Bonnie''s heartbeats filled the silent air in


    the huge study room.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Looking at Bonnie''s face scattered Darren''s thoughts. Subconsciously, he focused on her red lips.


    Disappointment shed in his eyes as soon as Bonnie pushed him away.


    Bonnie could not tell what Darren was thinking. She looked at him and stammered, "It was an ident.


    Don''t read much into it."


    Darren smiled slyly. "Who said I''m reading into it? But I admit I can''t help it. Your heart''s racing too. Do I


    make you nervous?"


    Bonnie blushed and fell silent. She had no answer to that question.


    "Don''t be ridiculous," she finally said a bit defensively. She rolled her eyes in an attempt to feign


    indifference.


    "Oh, I don''t think I''m being ridiculous at all," Darren replied with a mischievous grin.


    Bonnie felt her heart skip a beat at that. She gritted her teeth and looked away.


    Darren just watched her with an amused expression on his face. Even though she looked away now,


    he had caught her staring at him multiple times.


    Bonnie was still too embarrassed and angry to say a word, but Darren acted as if nothing had


    happened. He pointed at the chopsticks in Bonnie''s hand and said, "You must have eaten before I


    came back. There are so many dishes left. If I don''t eat them, they will go to waste."


    It was not like Darren to wear that innocent look. Anybody who was familiar with him knew that he only


    had a limited number of facial expressions, and an innocent one was not one of them.


    It was the first time for Bonnie to see Darren acting like a spoiled child, which was a little different from


    her impression of him.


    But she did not hate it. She ignored the butterflies in her stomach and handed the chopsticks back to


    him.


    Darren smiled, took the chopsticks, and started eating.


    He scarfed down every bit of food on the table like a tornado. Bonnie sat beside him and watched while


    still desperately trying to sort out her emotions.


    The orange light in the room shone on them, and something akin to peace gently set in.


    On the other side...


    Since there were children in the family, the house was bathed in a cheerful atmosphere. In the evening,


    Louis went out for a walk with Beryl and Bowen. The two children ran around and yed. Watching his


    niece and nephew made Louis feel very happy.


    It had not rained for a few days now, and the air had be very hot. Taylor and Emily could not bear


    staying indoors because of the heat, so they went out to get some fresh air. Taylor did not expect that


    Emily would meet the most inappropriate people at the most inappropriate time.


    The two of them walked slowly along the green path. The sweet fragrance of flowers and the singing of


    birds rxed Taylor''s nerves. Then, Emily suddenly stopped as if she had seen something extremely


    frightening. Her pupils constricted, and her whole body tensed.


    Following Emily''s gaze, Taylor saw two familiar figures. Two days ago, Taylor had said that Emily could


    not see the kids just yet, but she had not expected to bump into them today. Her head spun in her


    desperate attempt to quickly assess the situation and find an appropriate solution.


    Taylor held Emily''s hand tightly, hoping to soothe her. Emily seemed to rx a little, but her eyes were


    still full of passion and grief.


    Taylorforted her in a low voice. Her simple words were like a gentle spring breeze, healing the


    scars in Emily''s heart little by little. Emily knew that if she did something wrong now, nothing would be


    able to fix it. She had to try her best to stay calm and collected if she wanted to return to her children


    and be a good mother to them. She owed her children that much.


    Taylor gently patted the back of Emily''s hand, and Emily gradually calmed down. The aggrieved look on


    her face slowly changed to a loving mother''s gentle smile.


    Beryl and Bowen saw their mother not far away. They had not seen her for a long time and missed her


    warm embrace very much. They were about to rush over to her, but thinking of her current situation and


    worrying that her old illness woulde back, they suppressed their excitement and took a few steps


    back.


    Witnessing this, Taylor felt very sad. She also had a child, and only she could understand how


    heartbreaking all this was. Taylor then thought of her own child, her lovely smile, and the happy times


    they had spent together.


    They were the best memories a mother could have, memories Emily could not make with her own


    children. Taylor could not help feeling sorry for Emily. She could only sigh as she could do nothing


    about it.


    Nothing was more ruthless than tearing a mother away from her children.


    Emily looked at the two children who seemed to be trying to hide from her. Her heart was suddenly


    empty like a tipped-over ss of water. Emotional throes rushed over her like sea waves. She simply


    stood there, tired and hollow.


    She could feel the pain threatening her knees to buckle. She struggled against it. For the sake of her


    children, she would get herself better. She would beat her illness.


    With aplicated look on her face, Taylor looked at Emily and asked, "Can you handle it?" Emily


    snapped back to her senses. After a short hesitation, she slowly nodded. Her expression was firm, as if


    she had decided that no matter how difficult the world was, she would not break.


    This was the power of maternal love.


    Emily finally took the first step, followed by the second, and then the third... She slowly closed the


    distance between herself and her children. The walk felt like it was taking forever. Emily felt like a


    mermaid princess who had just gained human legs and was now setting foot on strange humannds,


    willing to face anything for those she loved. She could hear her heartbeat in her ears guided by a clear


    voice that told her to make things right for her children.


    Seeing his sister approaching, Louis was both surprised and worried. Locking gazes with Taylor made


    him even more worried. He knew that if Emily rpsed now, all the previous efforts at making her


    better would be in vain.

 Chapter 1422 Surprise

    Chapter 1422 Surprise


    The two children, Beryl and Bowen, looked at each other and just stood there, unsure what to do. They


    seemed to have been paralyzed on the spot. Their mother, whom they had been thinking of day and


    night, stood in front of them. Looking at her beloved children, Emily slowly squatted down. Her mouth


    was dry, but she was able to blurt out five affectionate words. "I''ve missed you so much."


    Almost at the same time, Taylor and Louis sighed with relief. The children suddenly threw themselves


    into their mother''s arms. Emily showered them with kisses as she cried a river of happy tears.


    Taylor felt aforting warmth spread through her chest like the first rays of sunshine in early spring.


    Louis smiled and secretly texted Jacob the good news.


    Jacob was in a meeting when he got Louis'' message. He smiled and wished he could be there with his


    wife and children. He dismissed the meeting with a wave of his hand and announced that there would


    be an employee bonus of ten percent for the month. Sam stood confused next to him with a lot of


    documents in his hands. ''He must have heard some good news about Mrs. Gu to give away bonuses


    just like that, '' he thought.


    Jacob went to see Emily at once. The children immediately ran to him when he arrived and demanded


    the reason for his long absence. Louis piled on, and Jacob rolled his eyes at him. Jacob then patiently


    exined that he had to work on something important with regard to Darren. Finally, he promised to


    spend more time with them moving forward.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The love of family filled the air with quiet sweetness, like flowers floating in the wind.


    "Do you have any other ideas?"


    Some time back in the meeting room, Jacob stared sharply at the people in front of him, who lowered


    their heads and kept silent.


    For a long time, no one spoke or dared to look up at him. The atmosphere grew tense and somewhat


    depressing.


    Then, Jacob''s phone rang. It broke the silence.


    Jacob frowned, picked up the phone, and nced at the screen. It was a message from Louis.


    ''Why is he messaging me now? Could it be something important? Could something have happened to


    the kids?'' he thought.


    Jacob felt anxious at that thought. He quickly checked Louis'' message and then locked his mobile


    phone.


    Everyone remained quiet in their seats. Some secretly looked up at the head of the table.


    Seeing Jacob gradually rx and smile, everyone collectively breathed a sigh of relief. They could not


    help wondering what had suddenly changed their boss''s mood.


    It had never urred to Jacob that Emily would be able to see the children so soon without any


    difort and could stay with them for so long.


    It was so unexpected.


    After reading Louis'' message, he could not sit still. He wanted to immediately reunite with Emily and


    their children.


    So, he raised his head and looked at his employees, who were still cowering in front of him.


    He waved his hand and said, "This meeting''s over."


    Everyone looked up at Jacob in a mixture of anxiety and surprise. Jacob started gathering his things.


    Before he left, he knocked on the table, smiled, and said, "By the way, everyone will get a bonus of ten


    percent this month."


    After that, Jacob stepped out of the meeting room.


    The room was silent for a while as everyone had to take a moment to process what Jacob had just


    said.


    After that, the room exploded with cheers and apuse.


    Sam stood there in confusion. He was still holding the documents that Jacob had not looked into.


    ''What''s wrong with Mr. Gu? Why did he suddenly give everyone such a reward? And why did he leave


    so abruptly?'' he wondered.


    But then, he recalled that Jacob had been smiling at his phone. He guessed that it must be about


    Emily.


    Only his wife could make him smile like that. Anyway, Sam did notin. Everyone had just gotten


    a raise. Who would not be happy about that?


    Jacob did not bother calling his driver. He drove by himself, following the directions sent by Louis.


    Soon, he arrived at the ce and raced to Emily''s room. Jacob walked in on Emily sitting on the sofa


    with their two children beside her. One of them was holding her arm, and they were talking and


    laughing. There was a rxed smile on Emily''s face. Jacob had not seen that smile on her in a long


    time.


    The kids looked up as soon as Jacob entered the room and ran to him.


    "Dad!"


    they called out in unison.


    Jacob squatted down and embraced them tightly. He kissed their cheeks and said, "How are my


    babies? Have you missed Mom and Dad?"


    "We''re doing great. We''ve missed you so much," Beryl answered. She put her arms around Jacob''s


    neck.


    "Where have you been for so long, Dad? I thought you forgot about us." Bowen pouted.


    Hearing this, Beryl let go of Jacob and said, "He''s right. It''s been..."


    Beryl raised her hand and began to count with her fingers. "One, two, three, four..." But she could not


    remember how many days exactly.


    She immediately gave up and said, "You haven''t been here for many days. Don''t you love us? Do you


    have other babies?"


    "You used toe to see us a lot, and you also brought delicious food. And then you stopped showing


    up and bringing us food and toys," Bowen seconded. He stared at Jacob intently, waiting for his


    answer.


    Jacob could not decide whether tough or cry.


    Before he could exin, Louis piled on. "Well, like you two, I haven''t seen Jacob for a long time. I''ve


    really missed him, too."


    Seeing Louis put his hand over his chest and pretend to be sad, Jacob rolled his eyes at him. "What


    are you, a child?" he said sarcastically and shook his head.


    Ignoring Louis, Jacob looked at the children again and smiled. He began exining to them patiently.

 Chapter 1423 Doesnt Know Her

    Chapter 1423 Doesn''t Know Her


    "Dad doesn''t have other children, and I haven''t forgotten about you. I''ve missed you too, and I''ve


    wanted to see you every day. It''s just that I had a lot of work to dotely, and Mom hasn''t fully


    recovered. That''s why I haven''t had the time to apany you. I rushed here as soon as I could, so I


    wasn''t able to stop to buy toys or food for you. But from now on, I promise I''lle here more often


    and bring you lots of toys and delicious food. Does that sound good?" Jacob said with a smile.


    Beryl and Bowen thought for a while and then nodded at the same time. "Okay, Dad. We forgive you.


    But you have to pinky swear that from now on, you and Mom will always be with us," Beryl said,


    extending her little finger.


    "And bring us delicious food and toys!" Bowen added, also extending his little finger.


    "Okay, okay, I promise," Jacob said.


    He extended his little fingers and locked them with Beryl''s and Bowen''s. Beryl smiled and said firmly,


    "Now your promise will stand for a hundred years."


    The two children smiled at their father and then returned to their mother''s side.


    "Mom, Dad said that from now on, you two will always be with us. He''s not lying, is he?" Beryl


    whispered to Emily.


    Looking at her two children staring at her with eager eyes, Emily felt a pang of guilt. She had not been


    with them for quite some time, and there was no way for her to make up for lost time. She would owe


    them that lost time for as long as she lived.


    She held back her tears and nodded, "I promise that our family will never be separated again."


    "That''s great! We can now see our parents all the time!"


    Beryl and Bowen held Emily''s hand and jumped around happily.


    Because they had been separated from their three children for too long, Jacob and Emily could not wait


    to spend time with them again, but the process was tricky.


    Baron started crying in Emily''s arms.


    Startled, Emily quickly handed Baron back to Hunk.


    Once he was in Hunk''s arms, Baron stopped crying instantly.


    Hunk and Louis exchanged nces.


    Baron was the youngest of Jacob and Emily''s children. He was less than a year old. And since it had


    been a long time since hest saw his mother, he did not recognize her when she carried him.


    At the moment, Baron only seemed to recognize Hunk and Louis. He cried whenever he got separated


    from them.


    Biting her lower lip, Emily looked at her baby with grief and disappointment, but she did not speak.


    Afraid that she might get emotional again, Louis nodded at Hunk and then ushered Emily out of the


    room. Jacob followed suit.


    On their way out, Louis said, "Don''t be sad. Baron is still young. It''s normal that he doesn''t recognize


    people. Just give him time. You''ll grow on him."


    Emily smiled weakly and said, "He doesn''t seem to like me."


    She said this because of the way he had cried when she carried him.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The more Emily thought about it, the more wretched she felt.


    "Blood ties are strange and wonderful. Just rx. He''ll soon learn who you are. Besides, Baron is


    different from his brother and sister. He''s not very enthusiastic toward strangers," Louis replied.


    "But I''m his mother, not a stranger." The light in her almond-shaped eyes suddenly went out like a


    candle in the wind.


    Seeing Emily like this broke Jacob''s heart. He put his arm around her shoulder tofort her and said,


    "Our son will get to know you soon enough. Besides, you''re still recovering. Once you get better,


    everything will be all right."


    Emily grabbed onto Jacob and rested her head on his shoulder. "Really?" she asked in a trembling


    voice.


    "Really. Don''t be discouraged. Beryl and Bowen get along well with you, don''t they? They will guide


    Baron to you," Louis persuaded. "How about you live here in the manor for a while?" he added.


    Jacob agreed to Louis'' suggestion. "That sounds like a great idea," he said.


    Emily definitely had to move into MK Manor. She needed to get to know her children again and make


    up for all the lost time between them. She had to rebuild that mother-children rtionship.


    She nodded her agreement.


    "Can I move into the manor, too? I''m still worried about my wife," Jacob awkwardly interjected.


    The heavy atmosphere suddenly dissipated, and Louis, Jacob, and Emily startedughing heartily.


    Emily burst into happy tears and tightly embraced Jacob. "Sometimes, I wonder what I''ve done to


    deserve a husband like you. You''re so good to me," she whispered.


    Jacob gently pulled away, wiped Emily''s tears, and answered, "You''re my wife. It''s my duty to be good


    to you."


    Emily smiled and kissed Jacob.


    It was as if the world had stopped existing around them. They locked lips for a long time until their


    knees threatened to buckle.


    Then, Emily suddenly let go, her face flushed. She had forgotten about Louis and all the other people in


    the hall. She covered her face with her palms and said to Jacob, "I forgot we''re not alone. Has


    everyone been watching? I''m so embarrassed."


    Jacob chuckled at her shyness. He lifted her chin with his finger and said, "They''re gone. We''re alone


    now."


    The moment Emily had leaned in to kiss him, Louis and everybody else had left to give them some


    privacy.


    "I''ll ask someone to pack up our stuff and bring them over. Let''s live here together until the children are


    ready toe home," he added. When Emily did not respond, he continued, "If you ever feel


    ufortable, we''ll return home right away."


    "Okay," Emily finally said. She thought for a while and added, "I''m not ufortable. I''m happy to be


    here with the kids."


    Jacob smiled and hugged her tightly.


    Meanwhile, at the Li Family''s house...


    Cherish had been staying with the Li Family. As a nobledy of the Shen Family, she usually did not do


    any housework, buttely, she had done some housework and taken good care of Carlos.


    She had learned some of Carlos'' favorite dishes from the family cooks. She even cooked for him one


    time, and Carlos loved it so much that he asked for another bowl of rice. Cherish was praised for a job


    well done.


    Although Carlos was not always cold to her, Cherish refused to becent. She still made every


    effort to win his heart, and she was getting more and more courageous every day.


    At the moment, Cherish saw Carlos on his way back to his room. She stopped him and asked, "What


    do you want for dinner tonight?"


    Carlos stared at her and replied indifferently, "Whatever."


    Then, he headed to his room, ignoring Cherish like a stranger.

 Chapter 1424 Cherishs Refusal

    Chapter 1424 Cherish''s Refusal


    Cherish ignored Carlos'' attitude and called after him with a smile, "Then I''ll prepare the dishes I made


    the day before yesterday."


    Carlos stopped midway up the stairs. He grabbed onto the handrail hard enough for his knuckles to


    turn white. "Just give it a rest, Cherish," he said through clenched teeth.


    He did not want Cherish running around the kitchen.


    Cherish was stunned. She then asked, "Why? Don''t you like my cooking?


    But your appetite has been goodtely."


    She did not sound argumentative. She looked at him with inquisitive and sincere eyes.


    Carlos blinked, keeping his face neutral despite feeling a little annoyed. "It doesn''t matter whether I like


    your cooking or not. The point is that you don''t have to try so hard."


    "Well, I want to," Cherish snapped. She put her hands on her hips and added, "I came here to take


    care of you, and if taking care of you means doing some housework, then I''ll do it. If you can eat the


    food prepared by the cooks, you can eat the food I prepared."


    If Carlos dared to snap back at her, she would charge at him and break his leg.


    At this point, she no longer cared if Carlos did not want her to try. She would take care of him because


    she loved him like a drunk loved wine.


    A little startled by the change in Cherish''s attitude, Carlos simply nodded and said, "Fine."


    He then proceeded to his room without looking back.


    As soon as Carlos disappeared to his room, tears welled up in Cherish''s eyes. "That bastard! He can


    really make anyone feel bad without even trying!" she muttered.


    She was so angry that she stomped all the way to the kitchen and prepared a nutritious soup to make


    him feel guilty.


    Carlos was too focused on Cherish to notice his parents watching from a corner.


    After listening to Carlos and Cherish''s conversation, Leah and Chuck headed back to their room to


    discuss it.


    Chuck and Leah had always liked Cherish for their future daughter-inw. She was beautiful, sweet,


    diligent, and she really cared about Carlos.


    Leah sighed and looked at Chuck, who was silent at the moment. She felt that Carlos was just like his


    father, often quiet and brooding.


    "Any ideas?" Leah asked.


    "None," Chuck immediately replied. "They should sort out their differences on their own. We can''t do


    anything about it."


    "What do you mean we can''t do anything about it? With the way he''s treating her, Cherish could walk


    away. Carlos can''t miss out on that girl. She''s perfect for him. I wonder what the hell is going on inside


    that boy''s head," Leah snapped.


    She stomped her feet in annoyance and disappointment. Suddenly, she looked back up at Chuck,


    which made him frown. "Why are you looking at me like that? I also want the two of them to end up


    together," he said.


    "Then think of something to help them end up together!" Leah yelled. She was both angry and amused.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    They knew that Carlos had been stubborn since he was a child. He never did things he did not want to


    do, and he was especially single-minded when it came to love. Perhaps he was still thinking about


    Nora.


    Leah sighed. "I''m really curious about why he can''t forget that girl."


    "If you''re so curious, then why don''t you ask him in person?" Chuck replied.


    "Well, I can''t just go and ask him now, can I?" Leah frowned. "Our son is in a bad mood. Asking him


    about his deceased girlfriend will only add fuel to the fire and rub salt on the wound. Let''s just leave him


    alone for now. We''ll find the right time to ask him," she continued.


    "I''m afraid we can''t leave him alone for too long. If Cherish decides to leave, it will be toote," Chuck


    said seriously.


    Leah grew anxious once again and said, "Then what should we do?"


    She wanted Carlos to appreciate Cherish, who cared about him so much, but she was afraid that she


    would make an already bad situation even worse if she made a move.


    "Let''s just wait him out for now. Haste makes waste," Chuck answered.


    One day, they finally plucked up the courage to talk to Carlos.


    It was a cloudy day. Outside the French window, it was raining heavily, and the temperature in the room


    was dropping. The mes inside the electronic furnace danced away like ribbons whipping in the wind.


    Carlos was not in a good mood. Looking at his parents, who were standing in front of him and staring at


    him with a strange look, he asked, "What''s up?"


    Leah smiled and nudged Chuck with her elbow, hinting for him to speak. Chuck quickly put his teacup


    back to its original ce and began praising Cherish.


    From her words to her character and then to her concern for Carlos, he went on and on like an endless


    stream.


    Leah interjected from time to time. "Such a good girl is rare these days. She has endured a lot in order


    to take care of you. She refuses to ask the servants to do things for you because she''s worried they


    won''t be careful enough, so she does them herself."


    "If you miss out on such a good girl, you will regret it for the rest of your life," Chuck added.


    The two of them spoke in turns.


    Carlos just sat there and stared nkly at them. His parents were hinting that he did not appreciate


    everything Cherish did for him. They were obviously angry about it.


    ''How could there be such a stupid person!'' they thought.


    Leah could not hold back her anger any longer. "Haven''t you gained affection for Cherish? Your father


    and I can see how good she is to you. Don''t you understand?"


    Carlos'' eyes moved slightly, but he kept quiet.


    "All right. No more beating around the bush. Your father and I want to know when you two are going to


    get engaged," Leah blurted out. She knew that her son would not reply instantly, so she decided to


    continue. "You are not a child anymore. You can''t stay in the past and refuse to move forward."


    Chuck chimed in, "Give us an early date so that we may rest assured."


    The atmosphere in the hall suddenly became heavy. The three of them looked at each other, but none


    of them wanted to break the silence.


    Cherish, who was on her way back to her room with the housekeeper, stopped at the vestibule. She


    overheard thest part of their conversation. Leah was forcing her son to get married. Should she walk


    into his room as if nothing had happened? That would be ill-advised.


    If she walked in, how embarrassed would the people inside be? People who did not know her might


    think that she had worked with Carlos'' parents to put pressure on him.


    But after thinking for a while, Cherish walked in with a smile on her face. "I''m sorry. I overheard your


    conversation just now. I appreciate your kindness, but I don''t intend to get married at present. You two


    don''t have to convince him," she said slowly.


    Hearing this, Chuck and Leah were moved.


    The entire world knew about Cherish''s love for Carlos. How could she not want to marry him?


    Everyone in the hall knew that what she had said was not from the bottom of her heart. It was just to


    avoid embarrassment and ease the pressure on Carlos.


    Every time Cherish said a word, the pain in her heart worsened. She could feel Carlos'' burning gaze on


    her back, but she gritted her teeth and continued, "We''re still young, and there are unlimited


    possibilities in the future. Also, he has been in a bad moodtely and has experienced so many things.


    He is notfortable..."

 Chapter 1425 Preparations

    Chapter 1425 Preparations


    "Have your parents finally decided on a date?" Carlos interrupted without a single shred of emotion in


    his voice. Then he added, "This kind of thing should''ve been settled as soon as possible."


    Upon hearing what he said, the three people present all had a surprised look on their faces.


    Cherish''s hands started to uncontrobly shake. She pressed her red lips together to stop herself from


    saying something inappropriate. She thought to herself, ''He must be out of his mind!''


    The surprise on the two elders'' faces turning into an expression of difort. They stared intently at


    Carlos. But suddenly, Leah cleared her throat and replied, "Of course they have, they''re just waiting for


    me and your father to check the calendar."


    Leah and Chuck walked out of the room as soon as the former finished speaking, leaving behind


    Cherish, who was still in a dreamlike state.


    "Are you sure you''ve already left the past behind you?" Cherish asked Carlos, still feeling like she was


    walking on clouds. At that moment, she still felt that her senses were quite distorted due to being


    overwhelmed by tremendous satisfaction. "Or did you say that just to shut your parents up?" she added


    hesitantly.


    Carlos had his usual look on his face when he responded. "Can''t I be engaged to you simply because I


    like you?"


    His straightforward answer extremely surprised her. She couldn''t bear the enormous emotions so she


    hurried out of the room.


    She felt like she was about to go crazy!


    Later that night, Carlos bid Nora a sincere farewell. The next day, Cherish apanied Carlos to bury


    the urn at the cemetery.


    Upon reaching the ce, they stared at the old ck and white photo of Nora on her tombstone. In the


    photo, she was smiling like she had used to when she was still alive. The final burden that Carlos


    carried in his heart slowly disappeared.


    But it was still hard for him to let Nora be buried there, due to the negligence of the cemetery staff and


    the fact that this whole incident had been used by Darren to threaten him. But now, all of it was finally


    over.


    Cherish ced some fresh flowers on the tombstone and joined Carlos in lighting a few incenses.


    Carlos then asked her, "Is there anything you wish to say to her?"


    "I don''t know what to say. I''m afraid I''ll only make you feel ufortable," Cherish replied. She then


    slowly shook her head and stared at him with her bright eyes, as if she had thousands of words to say.


    Eventually, her lips moved. "Aren''t you afraid that she''ll get upset with you for bringing me here?"


    "I''m not even worried about you being upset." Carlos quickly replied and rolled up his sleeves. He then


    briefly added, "People have to say goodbye to the past in order to wee a new life, don''t you think?"


    She simply nodded at him and wondered, ''Am I included in his new life then?''


    Meanwhile, in the conference room of the KING Group, the managers of various departments lowered


    their heads while holding documents in their hands. They didn''t have the courage to raise their heads.


    "What''s wrong with these data? These numbers are preposterous! Why does the group only have this


    much ie?" Darren''s screams could be heard way beyond the walls of the conference room.


    Everyone in the room couldn''t help but tremble in fright. Although Darren had only recently been


    appointed president, it was in his power to fire senior employees. No one dared to speak nor raise their


    head.


    When his question was met with silence, Darren turned around. He then scanned the room, as if


    scrutinizing every single one of them. The department heads couldn''t do anything but to remain quiet.


    Their face was full of concern and anxiety no matter how hard they tried to hide it.


    "No one wants to exin this to me? So that''s how you want to do this. Fine. Everyone will work


    overtime until midnight. Don''t even think of going home before one of you can exin it to me! And I


    don''t want any bullshit reasons. Make sure it''s clear and logical!"


    Darren mmed the document furiously on the desk and stormed out of the room in a heartbeat.


    "s, history repeats itself."


    "This is horrible! Absolutely horrible!" The cries of the department heads were heard as soon as Darren


    was out of the room.


    Meanwhile, Darren went straight to his office, still enraged by what had happened. He looked at the


    documents on the desk and felt awfully distressed.


    He had spent all of his assets in acquiring thepany. If thepany could not recover from its


    status right now and start to make the profits that they needed, they could be closer to bankruptcy than


    ever before.


    "President, the human resources department is asking if you need to recruit anyone." Han came in


    with the draft documents from the said department.


    His words brought a glimpse of hope to Darren. All of a sudden, a brilliant idea came to him. Why


    hadn''t hee up with this idea sooner? Now that most of the former key employees were gone, he


    could go ahead and train new ones!


    He believed that things would work out in the end. He shouldn''t give up without trying to acquire his


    own loyal employees!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    So he told Han, "Post an advertisement online to recruit outstanding graduates from different


    universities." And after a short pause, he added, "I''m going to recruit the new employees myself. The


    HR department will only be responsible for epting their resumes, but I''ll interview them myself."


    "Yes,"


    Han briefly replied and went straight to the HR department to convey the order of the president.


    After a while, thetest recruitment information of the KING Group appeared on all major recruitment


    websites. The number of applicants was endless. In a lot of job-seekers'' hearts, the KING group''s


    reputation made it an ideal workce. Many people wanted to apply for the job but felt like they were


    unqualified to do so.


    A countless number of resumes were received by the HR department. The staff there had so much


    work to do that they even had to work overtime. They kept printing and sorting out everyone''s resume


    around the clock so that the president would get them on time.


    "Attention everyone! We must be very thorough in sorting out these resumes. It should all be done by


    tonight," the HR manager loudly eximed to his subordinates. Then, he added, "We still have a lot of


    work to do. You can only go home when everything is finished!"


    "Oh, my God!" Quiet and discreetints could be heard among the employees.


    After the endless efforts of the HR department, all the resumes were sorted out that night.


    Meanwhile, in his office, Darren was staring intently at the financial reports on hisputer screen. He


    then thought to himself, ''Thepany should''ve made this much and..''


    Suddenly, a light knock on the door was heard, which managed to break his train of thought. He


    immediately came to his senses and said, "Come in."


    Han had a hard time walking with such a thick pile of resumes in his arms.


    He then politely said, "President, these are all the resumes of suitable applicants. Please have a look."


    When he finished speaking, he carefully sorted out the resumes and ced them neatly on the empty


    desk next to Darren.


    Darren simply nodded in response. Han then proceeded to walk out of the office and went back to


    his desk right away to resume his own work.


    Even though Darren was still busy with the work at hand, he stretched out his arms and devoted


    himself to reviewing the resumes on his desk. He closely scanned them one by one.


    "Oh, a Master''s degree. This one is highly educated," he read out loud with interest.


    "This one looks like a decent person, but doesn''t have the most ideal education."


    "This one has an extensive work experience. I might consider her." Darren talked to himself out loud


    while he read through the resumes.


    "Wow! This one looks like Bonnie," he mumbled while looking at the photo of one of the candidates. It


    was only then that he realized that he hadn''t gone back to the manor to see Bonnie for quite some


    time.


    When he thought of her, he let out a deep sigh. But when he looked at his watch, it was already six


    o''clock in the evening! He quickly stood up, put on his suit jacket, and buttoned it. He then strode right


    out of his office.


    Han stood up as soon as he saw his boss step out. He approached him and asked, "President, is


    there anything I can do for you?"


    "Get the car ready. I need to head back to the manor," Darren hastily replied.


    Han was left stunned. He couldn''t believe what he had just heard. The president who always


    focused on work had decided to go home early today. He was totally confused.


    "Hurry up and bring the documents along. Don''t you want to go home as well?" When Darren saw him


    still standing in ce, he turned around and snapped at him.


    "Sorry, sir, I''m on it now," Han responded and dashed into the office as fast as he could. He picked


    up the documents and ran to the underground parking lot. He then quickly pulled the car and stopped


    right in front of the building gate. Shortly after, Darren came out. Han immediately opened the car


    door for him. Without wasting another second, Darren got into the back seat.


    As they drove to the manor, a sweet melody flowed inside the car. The scenery outside swept past the


    window like an animated picture.


    While he watched the trees and buildings quickly fall behind, Darren took out his phone and dialed the


    number of the manor.


    In the study of the manor, there was a big round table on which all kinds of medical books were ced.


    Compendium of Materia Medica, Acupuncture Manual, and Medical Manual were among them. Bonnie


    went through every book aimlessly and thought, "Why hasn''t Dannye back yet? Why did he leave


    me by myself?"


    Suddenly, a loud noise pulled Bonnie back to reality. She quickly closed the book in front of her and


    saw shards of ss on the ground. It turned out that when she turned over the book, she had


    identally knocked over the ss of water beside it. She hurriedly went to the bathroom and picked


    up a broom to sweep the shards on the ground before throwing them into the trash can.

 Chapter 1426 Dumplings For Winter Solstice

    Chapter 1426 Dumplings For Winter Solstice


    Suddenly, the phone outside the house rang.


    Bonnie quickly walked over and picked it up.


    "I''ming back to the manor tonight,"


    a cold voice murmured from the other end of the line as soon as she answered. She didn''t get the


    chance to answer because the person on the other end immediately hung up.


    "What are you talking about? That sounds so sketchy,"


    Bonnie muttered inint to herself, the phone still ced near her ear. She walked back to the


    study to clean the ss shards on the floor. However, she was still thinking about the phone call. ''Did


    he say he wasing back today?''


    "Ouch! That hurts," Bonnie yelped when she stepped on a shard of ss by ident. She immediately


    washed the wound, removed the ss shard using a pair of tweezers, and then disinfected it with


    alcohol.


    Once she finished bandaging her wound, she smiled at it and said, "I''m a really good nurse."


    Then, she carefully cleaned the remaining pieces. She couldn''t risk anyone getting hurt again from the


    ss fragments.


    After she finished cleaning up, Bonnie made her way to the kitchen to cook. Even though she hadn''t


    clearly heard what Darren had said, she was confident that the phone call had meant that he would


    come back.


    "Steamed bass, vermicelli with fried meat, crucian carp soup, and mapo tofu¡­ Ah, yes, everything is


    ready!" Bonnie listed out the dishes as she ced them on the table one after another.


    "Hmm, it smells really great. Danny has no idea how good I am at cooking at all," Bonnie said,


    complimenting herself. She smiled as she looked at the dishes set on the table.


    Darren''s trip back to the manor didn''t take long and he soon found himself standing in front of the door.


    His nose immediately smelled the food and he couldn''t help but let out a light chuckle at the thought of


    the girl preparing a meal for him.


    Upon hearing the noise outside, Bonnie went out to greet Darren. With a smile, she said, "Wow, Danny,


    you''re finally back! You''ve been so busy."


    "If I had any idea that you would cook, I would have ordered takeout beforeing here," Darren


    teased with a sly smile on his face.


    Bonnie huffed at his teasing remarks and angrily walked back into the house.


    "Then don''t eat it!" she eximed.


    As he followed her inside, Darren retorted, "I do not want to waste any food. It''s not easy to earn


    money, you know."


    Han had apanied Darren to the manor, but since he didn''t want to feel awkward being the third


    wheel, he went straight into the study, ced the documents down, and went into the kitchen.


    "Boss, I''ve put the documents on your desk. I''ll leave now," he informed him.


    "Okay."


    When he heard this, Han strode out of the manor quietly.


    After they finished dinner, Bonnie cleaned up the table and went to wash the dishes. When he finished


    his meal, Darren knew he didn''t have time to rest, so he went straight to the study and went over the


    resumes that Han had left on his desk.


    Once she finished tidying everything up, Bonnie thought that she should bring him a ss of milk.


    Admittedly, she was also a little curious to see what he was so busy with.


    With a ss of milk in her hand, she walked to the study and ced it on Darren''s desk. At that


    moment, she caught a glimpse of a photo of a beautiful girl on the desk. The emotions in her eyes were


    indescribable. Bonnie''s face darkened once she saw the picture. Then, she quickly turned around and


    left without saying a word.


    Bonnie walked out to the yard and muttered to herself, "You big liar! You''re a yboy! You''re even


    looking at the picture of a beautiful girl. I will never speak to you again!"


    When Bonnie suddenly ran out of the room, Darren couldn''t help but feel that there was something


    wrong. When he noticed the photo of an applicant at the corner of the table, a slight smirk appeared on


    his face.


    ''Is she jealous because of this picture?'' He felt a little happy at the thought of her being jealous. He


    strolled out of the study to find her and saw her sitting outside with an angry look painted on her face.


    He quietly walked to her side and gently said to her, "This little girl is jealous, huh? Didn''t you see what


    that was?"


    "No, I''m not jealous in any way!" Bonnie pouted. She stood up and got ready to leave.


    However, Darren grabbed her wrist to stop her, which caused her heart to beat quicker.


    "This is someone''s resume for thepany." He put the folder with the resume in Bonnie''s hand.


    "I don''t want to see it. Let go of me." Even though she said those words, her eyes caught sight of the


    word "resume" on the cover of the folder. She was satisfied with that and tried her best to hide her


    smile. Additionally, Darren had always been cold to her, so she hadn''t expected him to be so gentle


    today. He had even taken the time to exin the misunderstanding to her.


    "If you''re recruiting new employees, does that mean you''re looking for a new secretary? I happen to be


    free. How about I be your secretary instead?" Bonnie asked to change the topic.


    When he heard this, he let go of her hand and joked, "That''s impossible. You can''t do it!"


    Bonnie had a string of colorful words in her mind that she wanted to say to him, but instead, she forced


    a smile.


    "Come on. I graduated from a university too, you know. I am qualified enough for this job."


    Darren let out a chuckle. "As I''ve said, it''s just not possible."


    He walked back into the room.


    As she watched him walk away, Bonnie couldn''t help but feel furious at Darren. She cursed him a


    thousand times in her mind.


    In the Gu Consortium''s building


    Jacob was looking over a document, his eyes filled with concentration. At this moment, it was as if the


    rest of the world didn''t matter to him; there was only the work that he had to finish.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    Jacob didn''t let that break his focus; instead, he continued to read the document in his hand.


    When Jacob didn''t respond, Sam pushed the door open and quietly walked to him, knowing that he


    was allowed to enter anyway. However, he kept his mouth shut when he saw how serious Jacob


    looked. Hence, he waited for him to finish his work before saying anything.


    Ten minutester, Jacob finally raised his head.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked in a low voice.


    "Mr. Gu, Darren is nning to recruit and train new staff to revive the KING Group. Recently, he has


    been making preparations for training graduates from different universities."


    "Well, he is definitely ambitious," Jacob sneered as he ced the document down on the desk. "I''m


    guessing that he isn''t yet aware of the actual situation of the KING Group. His ns will simply remain


    dreams."


    "He is trying to make up for what he has done, but he will not be able to protect the KING Group from


    bankruptcy," Sam also mocked with a smirk.


    "Let him do whatever he wants to do." Jacob snorted, although there was a calcting look in his eyes.


    "No matter what he does, his efforts will be for nothing," Sam continued. "This guy is very ambitious


    indeed. However, he has gone bankrupt just to acquire shares. He can''t possibly maintain the


    company''s operations on his own, can he?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    As the two engaged in their conversation, they heard the sound of footsteps approaching.


    Emily had brought a lunch box full of her homemade dumplings.


    Jacob was quite the workaholic. He hadn''t even realized that today was the winter solstice. When


    Emily realized, the corners of her mouth raised slightly into a smile and exposed her dimples, making


    her look even more beautiful.


    "You''re still working? Put your work aside. I made dumplings for you." Emily walked into the office and


    put the lunch box on the table.


    Jacob''s expression softened as soon as he saw her.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I came here because I know how much of a workaholic you are. Do you even know what day it is


    today?"


    Sam fished out his phone to take a nce at his calendar. After seeing what date it was, he turned to


    look at Jacob.


    "Oh, today is the winter solstice, Mr. Jacob. I''ll leave now." Sam stood up and walked out. He didn''t


    want to be the third wheel between them, so he left them alone.


    "Come on, let''s eat these dumplings before they get cold," Emily told Jacob gently, but there was still a


    hint of excitement in her voice.


    "All right." Jacob put away the documents in his hand neatly and then took the box of dumplings.


    "It''s delicious! So yummy." Jacob ate and enjoyed the food as if he were a child.

 Chapter 1427 Discuss Going Home

    Chapter 1427 Discuss Going Home


    Smiling to herself, Emily watched as Jacob gobbled up the food. Seeing him like this ughing,


    making jokes, and being affectionate like before ¡ªmade her very happy.


    Jacob looked up at her. "Why are you smiling?" he asked as he munched the dumplings.


    "Well, if you must know, it''s because you''re eating like a pig!" she teased,ughing out loud for the first


    time in a long time.


    When she stopped, her eyes met his, causing butterflies to flutter in her stomach. She wished that time


    could stop for a moment. This was what made her happy: little moments like this.


    When Jacob finished all the dumplings, Emily packed the lunch box with a smile. She hoped that they


    could go on like this forever.


    "Little pig, are you full?"


    "Hmm, they taste so good. They are the most delicious!" Jacob answered with a smile that yed on


    his lips.


    Despite his strong facade, Jacob was always a dork around Emily. It was only with her that he could be


    his natural self.


    He took out a piece of tissue from the box of tissues on the table and wiped the little residue from the


    corner of his mouth. He looked at Emily and asked, "Did our kids eat dumplings too?"


    "Actually," Emily started, snatching the tissue from him as she leaned closer. She stared at his eyes,


    and then lowered her gaze to his mouth as she began wiping the residue herself. She liked having fun


    with him. "Just like you, they have eaten a lot," she continued with a smile.


    Jacob then became a little serious. "We have to learn how to get along with the children slowly. I feel


    happy to see them every day, as if there''s renewed hope. Although they are a little distant now, I


    believe that they will be able to ept me again one day." As soon as he talked about the children,


    Emily became more talkative. "You don''t know how cute these kids are. It makes me so happy to see


    them jumping, acting like spoiled children, crying, and quarreling."


    Seeing Emily''s face light up while talking about the kids, Jacob couldn''t help but feel happy too. He


    listened to her ramble and managed to speak and smile from time to time.


    When Emily finally stopped talking, Jacob picked his coat up and said, "Let''s go home to see our


    children."


    Hearing this, Emily gasped excitedly. She hugged Jacob and said with a teasing smile, "Really? I didn''t


    expect that a workaholic would stop working."


    Jacob rolled his eyes and chuckled. "Let''s go home."


    Emily stuck her tongue out to tease him more, so Jacob carried Emily on his back yfully as they


    went home, talking andughing.


    In the darkness of the night, the MK Manor was brightly lit.


    Faintughter could be heard from the yard as Emily and Jacob spent time with the children.


    "Beryl''s Peppa Pig and Bowen''s Doraemon!" Emily gave the dolls to the children and squinted at them.


    "Do you like them?"


    "Yes, I like it," Beryl said, and Bowen nodded. "Thank you, Mommy!" They both cheered and then


    kissed Emily on the face.


    Seeing this, Jacob asked with a straight face, "Your mother and I bought the dolls for you together. Why


    did you only thank your mother?"


    Beryl giggled. "Daddy is jealous! Daddy is jealous!" she eximed yfully. With a smile stered on


    her face, she tiptoed and kissed Jacob on the face. "Daddy, don''t be jealous. Thank you!"


    "Good girl, Beryl!" Jacob patted Beryl''s head affectionately with a faint smile on his face. He liked it


    when the kids were clingy with him.


    "Baron, Baron..." Little Baron staggered over, stretched his hands out, and looked at Emily with eager


    eyes.


    Emily giggled as she stared at him. "Baron wants a doll too, doesn''t he?" she asked, and with a smile,


    she squatted down to reach him.


    Baron looked at her with a straight face. "Yes!" he said eagerly with a nod.


    "Ta-da!" Emily eximed excitedly. She took out the doll hidden behind her. "A green dinosaur!" She


    put up a ferocious expression like the dinosaurs that they usually watched with him on TV. "Baron, do


    you like the green dinosaur?" she asked.


    Baron nodded and said, "I like it." His eyes lit up as he held the green dinosaur in his arms. Then, he


    raised his little head and kissed Emily like his brother and sister had. "Thank you, Mommy."


    Emily''s eyes widened in disbelief. Baron had kissed her and even called her "mommy"!


    She was too surprised to even say a word. "Baron, what did you call me?" she finally managed to ask.


    "Can you say that again?"


    Baron looked up at her innocently and said, "Mommy..." He babbled and gave another kiss on Emily''s


    other cheek, with a big smile on his face. "Thank you, Mommy!" he repeated.


    The first time Emily had seen Baron, she had noticed his alienation and resistance to her. But today,


    Baron had even said "Thank you, Mommy" to her in such a cute manner. Emily''s eyes almost turned


    red as she thought of this.


    She suddenly pulled Baron into her arms, her lips trembling. She was almost on the verge of crying


    when she said, "Baby, my baby!"


    Jacob''s heart fluttered as he watched Emily and Baron, affected by the surging warmth between them.


    He bent down and held the two of them in his arms. His heart felt full and he knew he could not be any


    happier.


    Life was stable and peaceful, and he could not ask for more.


    After dinner, the adults went to the living room to watch TV, and the three children yed around.


    Baron staggered to Emily with his short legs. He stretched his fat little hand out in front of her and said,


    "Here, Mommy."


    He opened his hand and revealed a delicately packaged soft candy. Hunk looked at the kid and


    exined with a smile, "This candy is Baron''s treasure. Since he''s only a year old, he''s only allowed to


    eat two candies a day at most. In the past, he never gave anyone else his candy!"


    Surprised and pleased, Emily couldn''t help rubbing Baron''s little head. She said, "Baron, I don''t eat


    candies. You eat it, okay?"


    Baron curled his lips to a smile and insisted on putting the soft candy in Emily''s hand. "It''s delicious,


    Mommy."


    Jacob smiled and teased Baron. "But you only have two candies," he said. "If your mother eats one,


    you will only have one left."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yummy! I want Mommy to eat it," Baron insisted. He was so anxious that his eyes turned red when


    Emily still didn''t take the candy from him.


    Emily''s eyes widened in surprise when she looked at him. "Okay, okay, I will eat it!" she eximed,


    giving in. She realized that he would not let it go and might actually cry if she didn''t take it. Her heart


    softened. She took the candy from Baron, peeled the candy wrapper in front of him, and ate it.


    The sweet vor spread from her taste buds to the bottom of her heart, making her happy that Baron


    was no longer indifferent around her. She thought that it was the sweetest candy she had ever tasted.


    After all, she had gotten it from Baron, her baby.


    "It''s sweet and delicious," she said, trying hard not to let the tears fall from her eyes. She couldn''t help


    kissing Baron''s face. "Thank you, Baron!"


    Baron smiled and giggled, his eyes curving into crescent moons.


    Jacob pouted pitifully and said, "Baron, I also want to eat a candy. You still have more, don''t you? Can I


    have one?"


    Baron''s face changed dramatically. "No, I don''t have any more candy!" He frowned as he clutched his


    remaining candy to his chest. Fearing that Jacob woulde to grab his soft candy, he ran away in a


    hurry.


    Looking at Baron''s back as he ran, Jacob couldn''t helpughing.


    Emily sighed and red at Jacob. "You even want to take a candy from a child?" she asked in disbelief.


    Jacob smiled teasingly, and his eyes went from Emily''s eyes to her lips. He leaned closer and


    whispered in her ear, "I was just teasing him. To be honest, I just want to eat the candy in your mouth."


    The smell of Jacob''s scent made her blush. She pulled away to give him a hard look and said, "Be


    serious!"


    Hunk couldn''t bear to see the two flirting with each other as if no one was around, so he cleared his


    throat and said, "You two, the children are all here. Be mindful!"


    Emily blushed even more and stared at Jacob fiercely. Looking at his beloved wife''s charming face,


    Jacob almost couldn''t help himself. He wanted so badly to be intimate with her, but he did not want to


    annoy her. Finally, he sat up straight.


    "Father, I have something to discuss with you," Jacob said hesitantly. "I want to take Emily and the


    children back to Tyrone Mansion tomorrow."


    Hunk''s brows furrowed as he frowned. "You''ve only stayed here for a few days. Why are you in such a


    hurry to go back?"

 Chapter 1428 Good News And Better News

    Chapter 1428 Good News And Better News


    "Tyrone Mansion is a bit closer to thepany, so staying there will be more convenient for me and


    Emily. And since her condition has stabilized, we should let the children spend more time with her. It''ll


    be helpful for them to strengthen their rtionship," Jacob exined.


    Hunk frowned when he heard this. He then looked at Emily and asked, "Do you want to move back as


    well?"


    Emily bit her lower lip and looked at Hunk with a sheepish expression on her face. "Dad..."


    When she and Jacob had discussed moving back, she had anticipated that Hunk would be against the


    decision of her leaving the MK Manor. But since she was a married woman, it seemed inappropriate for


    her to spend so much time at her father''s house.


    Moreover, it still wasn''t easy for her to ept the fact that Hunk was her biological father. Even though


    she knew that he loved her, it still felt ufortable to get along with him because of his sudden


    appearance out of nowhere.


    No one uttered a word for quite some time after Emily spoke. The lively atmosphere in the living room


    was gone in an instant.


    "Forget it, do as you please," Hunk suddenly said. Then, he let out a sigh, waved his hand dismissively,


    and went upstairs. His thin figure made him look pitiful.


    "Dad..." Emily uttered once again. Her heart felt heavy when she saw how Hunk looked so she


    immediately followed him upstairs.


    "Dad, are you upset with me?" Emily asked while she followed Hunk into the study. Then, she closed


    the door behind her.


    Hunk raised his head and gave a brief reply. "No."


    "Please, I know you''re mad at me. I can see it in your eyes," Emily responded and sighed heavily. She


    then tried tofort Hunk. "Dad, Tyrone Mansion and MK Manor are in the same city. I cane back


    and see you whenever you want. We don''t need to be together in the same house all the time."


    When she noticed that Hunk still had a nk expression on his face, Emily tried to be yful with him.


    "Your daughter is already married. How can I stay at my parents'' house all day long? People who don''t


    know the truth might think that Jacob has already left me!"


    With a grumpy look on his face, Hunk jokingly responded, "Who would dare to abandon my wonderful


    daughter?"


    His words brought a smile to Emily''s face. Then she replied, "Or do you want Jacob to move here and


    live with us forever?"


    Hunk was stunned and amused at the same time. He sighed and said, "You funny little girl!" His face,


    which had been so tensed, softened a little. He then said, "I''m not angry. It''s just... We lost you when


    you were so little. Your mother and I looked for you for so many years. And by the time I finally found


    you, you were already a grown-up. I just wanted to experience being a father to you. I haven''t been


    able to do that all these years."


    The expression on Emily''s face darkened. She thenined, "Am I not your little girl anymore just


    because I''m an adult now?"


    Hunk suddenly felt anxious and eximed, "That''s impossible! You will always be my dear daughter no


    matter how old you are!"


    Emily bashfully smiled and said, "There you go! Just as you said, I will always be your dear daughter!


    And simrly, you will always be my dear father. Even if we aren''t in the same house, you''re still my


    beloved dad!"


    Only then did Hunk understand what Emily truly meant. Heughed and said, "You sly girl!"


    After a while ofughing together, Hunk let out a deep sigh and said, "I''m sorry about what happened."


    He held Emily''s hand with his trembling fingers and added, "Emily, when we lost you before... do you


    me me for that?"


    "I will never me you for that, Dad." Emily held on to Hunk''s hand a little tighter and repeated it word


    by word. "Dad, I''ll never me you for what happened back then."


    "Thank you, my dear daughter!" Hunk turned into a teary-eyed mess. He then eximed, "Don''t forget


    to visit me after you move out!"


    "Even if a timees when you don''t want me here anymore, I''ll stille and visit," Emily replied and


    chuckled right after.


    Hunk finally smiled from ear to ear. "Well, you should go now to see the children. It''s gettingte and it''s


    bedtime already!"


    "All right! Good night, Dad,"


    Emily replied and turned around to leave. Hunk softly smiled as he watched her walk out of the study.


    After a few moments, he reached for the photo frame on the nearby table.


    In the picture were a man and a woman who were embracing each other. Hunk was staring longingly at


    the woman''s beautiful face with mixed emotions in his eyes.


    After some time, he whispered to himself, "After so many years, we''ve finally found our daughter. You


    can finally rest in peace now."


    Emily closed the door and stood there for a while. Jacob walked up to her and nervously asked, "How


    did it go?"


    "Dad agreed to let us move out." After a pause, Emily continued, "He always feels like he owes me."


    Jacob breathed a sigh of relief and pulled Emily into his arms. "Everything will be fine. We''ll visit him all


    the time."


    Emily nodded and simply said in response, "Yes."


    With Emily in his arms and their children happily ying downstairs, Jacob felt that life was beautiful. In


    his heart, he wished for this moment tost forever.


    Because the world, in reality, waspletely unpredictable. Through the years, countless things had


    happened to him. But now, he was so lucky to have a wife, a daughter, and two sons!


    Then he felt a soft, warm feeling of love slowly spread inside of his heart. Jacob lowered his head and


    gave Emily a gentle kiss on the forehead. "I''m so happy that you''re back."


    Emily felt the same love that he was feeling at that moment. She raised her head and smiled at him


    before responding, "I''m so lucky to have you by my side."


    After a while, Taylor paid a visit to Emily. She went there to talk about Emily''s examination results. They


    conversed for a while before Taylor read the examination results in her hand. She congratted Emily


    with a smile and said, "You''re almost fully recovered. You can stop taking the medication now.


    Congrattions!"


    "That''s wonderful news!" Emily replied, beaming with excitement. She thought about her dark past


    being reced with bright sunny skies. It was a pleasant surprise for her. She then eximed, "It''s all


    thanks to you, Dr. Tang."


    "Don''t be silly. You don''t have to thank me. I''m being paid for this," Taylor teasingly said while giggling.


    She candidly added, "Most of the time, the people who have this kind of mental illness recover by


    themselves. I''m just here to guide them. You should give yourself more credit, Emily."


    "You''re being too modest, Dr. Tang," Emily timidly responded. She hesitated for a moment before she


    continued, "Dr. Tang, there is something I''ve been meaning to ask you. I would like to ask for your


    help."


    Taylor raised her eyebrows in surprise. "What''s the matter? As long as I can do it, I won''t refuse."


    "If you can''t do it, no one else can," Emily replied with a giggle.


    Then, she proceeded to tell Taylor about her n. Depression was such a difficult condition to


    ovee and Emily had long thought that if she could recover one day, she would like to help other


    people who were also suffering from depression.


    She had the time and money to set up a foundation, but she needed a professional to raise awareness


    and provide treatment for the illness.


    And the right person for that job was sitting right in front of her.


    "That sounds wonderful!" Of course, Taylor couldn''t refuse her proposal but had some things she


    needed to do first. So she added, "Some procedures are a bitplicated. I have to hit the books,


    study again, ande up with a suitable n."


    "Take your time," Emily replied. She totally understood her concerns. "I''ll also have to speak with Jacob


    a bit more. Thank you for all your help, Dr. Tang!"


    After Taylor left, Emily started cooking.


    Just when she ted and served herst dish on the table, Jacob happened to open the door and


    come in.


    "It smells so good!" The tall and handsome man sniffed around the house and couldn''t help but run to


    his wife and kiss her on the lips. "Honey, thank you for all your hard work."


    After dinner, Jacob insisted on washing the dishes. Emily leaned against the door and watched him


    dutifully clean everything. It was obvious from the look in her eyes that she was content.


    She approached Jacob and asked out of the blue, "I have some good news and some better news.


    Which one would you like to hear first?"


    Jacob chuckled. "Which one do you want to say first, honey?"


    "Dr. Tang came by earlier today for a reexamination."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob''s hands stopped and he suddenly had a nervous expression on his face. "What''s the result?"


    "I told you that it''s all good news. What do you think?" Emily yfully blinked her eyes and said, "Dr.


    Tang said I''m basically recovered and can stop taking the medication now!"


    "Really? Are you serious?" Jacob dropped the bowls in his hand and rushed over to give Emily a hug.


    He excitedly eximed, "That''s great!"


    Emily''s blissful expression changed into an rmed one and said, "Your hands are dirty! Be careful!"


    But before she could dodge him, she was already pulled into his arms.

 Chapter 1429 Make Trouble

    Chapter 1429 Make Trouble


    Jacob''s hands were still full of detergent foam. However, he was careful not to stain Emily''s clothes as


    he put his arms around her. "I''m so happy that I can''t control myself. Emily, my Emily...I love you so


    much," he said, smiling from ear to ear.


    Emily felt her heart soften. She gazed at him lovingly and said, "This is the good news. But there is an


    even better news. Do you want to hear it?"


    Jacob gazed back at her, his eyes narrowing a little as he yfully faked confusion. "How is that


    possible? How can there be news that''s better than this? This is the best news for me!"


    Emily giggled and told Jacob about her n to set up a foundation for people suffering from


    depression.


    Suddenly worried, Jacob frowned and said, "It''s not difficult to set it up, but you''ve just recovered from a


    serious illness. Won''t you be too tired? I don''t want you to wear yourself out."


    Emily hated it when her husband worried about her, so she looked him straight in the eyes and said,


    "I''m fine."


    Then, she learned in and kissed his lips, hoping that it would reassure him.


    Slowly losing his head because of the kiss, Jacob swallowed hard. His arms wrapped around her


    tighter, not wanting to let her go. His wife''s face had always been a silent allure for him. She was lovely


    and beautiful, and he''d never been able to resist her charms. He kissed her back fiercely, pulling her


    closer to him.


    It was not difficult to set up a fund organization with enough money and talents, but there were still


    trivial details to attend to that took up most of Emily''s time.


    "The free clinic will open at nine o''clock tomorrow and close at five o''clock in the afternoon. The venue


    and the personnel have already been arranged." On the other end of the phone was Taylor''s confident


    voice. "Will youe tomorrow?"


    "I don''t have anything to do tomorrow. I''ll be there in the morning," Emily replied. She still had a lot of


    work to do, including monitoring the status of all the work that was yet to bepleted. She flipped


    through the schedule and asked, "Is the pamphlet for raising awareness on depression ready?"


    "Of course, they are getting printed now. I will send them to the venue overnight," Taylor replied.


    "That''s good," Emily said as she breathed a sigh of relief. Then she added, "Thank you all for your hard


    work these days. Tomorrow evening, after the medical treatment, I will treat you to dinner!"


    Taylor chuckled on the phone. "Well, then I must eat a lot of expensive food!"


    After hanging up the phone, Emily sighed again. She rubbed her eyes, which were sore from tiredness,


    and looked up at Jacob, who stared at her pitifully.


    Stunned, Emily asked, "What''s wrong?"


    In an upset tone, Jacob said, "Well, my wife has been doing a lot of work recently. She''s even busier


    than me these days."


    Emily hesitated and, with furrowed eyebrows, asked, "Are you unhappy about that?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Jacob frowned. "Why would I be unhappy? My wife is doing a great public service. The inte is


    buzzing with the news, and even thepany''s stock has risen several percentage points," he said.


    However, Emily didn''t buy it. "Tell me the truth," she said helplessly.


    "You think I''m not telling the truth? Come here, see how others have praised you," Jacob said as he


    spread out a newspaper in front of Emily. The front page was a huge report about the foundation newly


    established by her.


    Jacob pointed at the article and said in a voice dripping with sarcasm, "''Kind, kind person, '' ''living


    Bodhisattva, '' ''Buddha in the flesh.'' My wife is really great!"


    How could Emily not hear the sourness in her husband''s voice? It was all around him like an aura. "Tell


    me, what''s wrong?" she prompted again with a sigh.


    Jacob snorted. "My wife is so busy right now. She is a sessful woman! How can you have time to


    care about me?" he whined, his voice sounding like that of a child wanting to get his parents'' attention.


    Emily''s patience was growing thin. "If you don''t tell me what''s wrong now, I won''t talk to you anymore,"


    she said.


    Feeling defeated, Jacob looked at her and said, "You haven''t cooked for me for more than 10 days..."


    Indeed, she had been busy with the fund organization these days and neglected Jacob, but it was only


    now that she realized it. She almost hadn''t even realized how many days had passed because of all


    the work that she had had to do. Her heart softened and she replied, "I''m sorry, I''ll cook for youter."


    Jacob frowned and added, "You haven''t gone out with me in more than 10 days."


    "After the free clinic tomorrow, I''ll spare two days to spend with you," she replied.


    Sure that there was more that Jacob wanted to say, she waited patiently. "And... We... We haven''t..."


    Jacob began to speak, but he suddenly stopped.


    "What? Can you finish your sentence?" she asked, confused and a little impatient.


    Jacob licked his lips with an expectant look on his face. He said slowly, "Honey, we haven''t made love


    in more than 10 days..."


    Emily''s face went red and she shouted, "Get out!"


    In the CEO Office of the KING Group


    "Emily..." After reading the contents of the newspaper, Darren sneered, "Jacob and Emily should be


    very proud now, right?"


    Han made a cup of coffee for Darren and told him the truth hesitantly. "Emily''s foundation for


    depression seems to be a sess. The feedback on the inte is very good."


    Darren narrowed his eyes. "Really?" His grip on the newspaper tightened, and his dark eyes were filled


    with rage. "It seems that they have a free clinic tomorrow."


    Han was shocked that Darren was aware of this and couldn''t help but ask, "Do you want to..."


    "They are so proud. How can I not add fuel to the fire?" Darren said, throwing the newspaper on the


    table. Enraged, he told Han toe closer and instructed him to do something.


    "Do you understand?" he asked.


    "Got it," Han replied. Although he had a bit of hesitation in his heart, he didn''t let it show on his face.


    He listened in silence and stood still.


    Darren looked at him and asked, "Do you have any other questions?"


    "No, no," Han quickly replied after hesitating for a moment. Looking at Darren''s bloodshot eyes, he


    couldn''t help saying, "Boss, health is the most important thing. You should also take care of yourself."


    Enraged, Darren frowned and his face suddenly turned dark. He said coldly, "It''s none of your


    business!"


    "I..." Han wanted to say something more, but he had to swallow it when he saw Darren''s cold eyes.


    "Okay, I see," he added.


    After the foundation for depression was established, it hosted several seminars and raised awareness


    about depression. This was the first time that public seminars about depression had been held in the


    country. Emily paid special attention to it and arrived at the venue early the second day.


    The person in charge led Emily to inspect the venue.


    "All patients are registered online. We have checked the identity information of each patient and given


    everyone a patient card. Anyone with a patient card can receive treatment here.


    This is how all the wards look. Each patient gets a separate ward." The person in charge opened the


    door to one of the wards and said, "Miss Emily, the room is decorated ording to your instructions."


    The walls were painted warm pink, and the room was bright and clean. There were beautiful flowers


    and nts¡ªsome on the table and somerge enough to be put on the ground in the corner. There


    were also a few baby pillows on the sofa, which would make anyone feelfortable.


    Emily looked around and took in all the details of the room. She nodded with satisfaction and


    commented, "Very good. You are so thoughtful." The room looked amodating enough and it made


    her feel wee, which was what she wanted.


    The person in charge continued to give Emily a tour of the facility. "This is where we''ll have the event


    for raising awareness on depression and how people try to cope with it. We''ve specially invited a


    famous domestic psychologist to give a speech. The free clinic has not started yet, but patients and


    their families who arrived early have been brought here to learn about the illness."


    It was still early and there weren''t many people in the hall yet. Emily looked around and didn''t see


    Taylor. "Where is Dr. Tang?" she asked.


    "Dr. Tang has gone to pick up the guest speaker," the person in charge replied. Then, he looked at his


    watch. "She set out about half an hour ago. She should be back soon."


    Emily nodded. "Don''t forget to tell me when Dr. Tang gets back," she said.


    "Get out of my way! Why are you stopping me?"


    Suddenly, there was a noise at the gate. Emily looked up and saw a inly dressed man rushing into


    the hall. However, he was stopped by a staff member.


    "Sir, please show me your medical card. The free clinic hasn''t begun yet. You can wait in the hall.


    Thank you for your cooperation," the staff member said, trying to calm the man down and pacify the


    situation.


    "What kind of medical card? I don''t have it!" he said, raising his voice enough for everyone in the hall to


    hear. "I''m sick! I have depression! Aren''t you holding a free clinic? Why can''t you let me see a doctor?"


    the man shouted aggressively, interrupting the staff.


    Emily knew that she had to step in before things worsened. Frowning slightly, she walked over and


    asked, "Sir, don''t you have a medical card?"


    As soon as the man saw that Emily was dressed in an extraordinary way, he believed that she was the


    person in charge. He said arrogantly, "I learned about your free clinic on the inte. Aren''t you


    supposed to be doing charity? How can you not allow me to see a doctor just because I don''t have a


    medical card?"

 Chapter 1430 Journalists Barge In

    Chapter 1430 Journalists Barge In


    The man spoke so aggressively that Emily had to shift around to avoid the spray of saliva from his


    mouth. "Sir, I didn''t mean that. How about this? You can go over there and fill in the form with your


    personal information. Free consultations start at nine o''clock. You can wait in the lobby until then."


    "Why should I wait? Why won''t you let me see a doctor right now?" the man asked, disappointed and


    seemingly hurt. He pushed Emily away and began to rush inside. "I want to see a doctor. Don''t try to


    stop me!"


    "Sir, you..." Emily began. Subconsciously, she reached out to stop him. As soon as her hand touched


    him, however, he stumbled and fell back with an exaggerated expression of pain on his face.


    "Ow! She hit me! What kind of a clinic is this? How dare you hit a patient?" Hey on the ground,


    waving his arms wildly. "It hurts! It hurts! She hit me!"


    Emily immediately saw through him and her face darkened. It was clear to her that this man was


    deliberately stirring up trouble for some reason.


    "Sir, we are an established public service organization. If you think you cane here and y your


    dirty tricks on us, you''vee to the wrong ce." With cold eyes, she turned around and instructed


    the person in charge, "Call security immediately, and have them escort this man out."


    Without hesitation, the personnel did as he was told.


    Amid the chaos, no one noticed the man with a ck hat standing in the corner, secretly filming


    everything.


    In the CEO''s office, Darren slowly flipped through the photographs in his hands.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He asked coldly, "Are the articles and pictures ready to be published online?"


    Han nodded and replied confidently, "They are. Everything is in order. As soon as the news of Emily


    laying a hand on a depressed patientes out, everyone will brand her a hypocrite."


    "You just wait and see, Emily," Darren said softly. A cold smile formed on his lips as he brushed her


    face in the photo with his finger.


    In the picture, Emily, with her outstretched arms, seemed to be shoving the man onto the ground. The


    depressed man was about to fall on his back, looking powerless and vulnerable.


    It took a long time for the free clinic to end. Emily was about to head back to her office to get some rest


    when she received a call from Rita.


    "Hello, Rita," she answered. Exhausted, she rubbed the area between her eyebrows as she made her


    way to her office.


    "My dear Emily, take a look at the news on the inte! You''re screwed!" The anxiety in Rita''s voice


    was rming.


    Emily had no idea what she was talking about. Worried, she quickened her pace.


    She still had Rita on the phone when she entered her office. With a trembling hand, she closed the


    door and hurried over to the desk. Then, she immediately turned on theputer.


    In seconds, her screen was filled with pictures of a familiar scene. She couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Although she knew what had really happened, in the pictures, she seemed to be pushing the patient


    down.


    And to her astonishment, these news stories¡ªand the whole matter, in fact¡ªseemed to have been


    nned out. It was as if someone had been at the free clinic all along, ready to sabotage her.


    There was no coverage of the full story on the news. Only details about Emily pushing down the man


    were discussed. Suddenly, she stopped scrolling through the article.


    There was a picture of the man''s medical records, which clearly indicated that he had a long history of


    depression. The following picture was a close-up shot of his injury after supposedly being beaten by


    Emily.


    The caption read that Emily was a woman who pretended to be pure and noble, but that in reality, she


    was a hypocrite who had assaulted a depressed man while holding a free clinic.


    "Emily? Are you there?" asked Rita on the other end of the line. Emily sighed; she had forgotten that


    she was still on a call with Rita. Trying to sound as calm and collected as she could, she tried to


    comfort Rita.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''ll find out what happened. I''ll call youter. Trust me, I''ll figure it out."


    After hanging up the phone, Emily sat down. The lines on her face grew deeper with concern.


    She knew that someone had set her up. Panicking now would only please whoever this person was.


    She could never let the enemy win. But what should she do?


    Suddenly, her eyes lit up. She thought of a great idea. There had to be CCTV cameras at the venue,


    and the footage would tell her everything that she needed to know. Immediately, she hurried to the


    surveince room.


    If she didn''t act now, the people who were trying to ruin her might get to the tapes first. If that


    happened, then there would be no way to redeem her public image.


    The surveince room was on the third floor of the building. Thinking quickly, she ran to the elevator.


    When she got out of it upon reaching the third floor, she was so rattled that she bumped right into a


    man who was on his way in. He was dressed in all ck.


    "Excuse me," the man said. He had tilted the brim of his hat so that it covered most of his face. It was


    as if he didn''t want anyone to recognize him.


    Emily paid no attention to the man as she ran past him to the surveince room.


    In her hurry, she hadn''t noticed the menacing smile that appeared on his face right before the elevator


    doors closed.


    As soon as she stepped into the surveince room, she looked at the staff and said, "Someone help


    me pull out the surveince tapes of the free clinic held on the fourth floor this morning. Please. It''s


    urgent!"


    Her pulse was racing and it had be difficult for her to breathe. She was hoping that it was not too


    late, but she was about to be dismayed.


    "I''m sorry,dy. The power was out, and that floor''s feed was cut off this morning. We didn''t record


    anything during that period," one of the surveince personnel replied, clearly embarrassed.


    That moment was the peak of Emily''s desperation. Her head began to throb as she wracked her brains


    trying to figure out who was hell-bent on bringing her down.


    Emily didn''t know how she was able to go back to her office. All she knew was that the whole time, her


    legs had grown weak and her vision had be blurry.


    She remained in her seat for a long time. Unable to figure out a way to deal with this, she finally picked


    up her phone and dialed Jacob''s number.


    At this point, she thought of how useless she had always been. She could do nothing but rely on Jacob.


    Before the call could go through, Emily heard amotion just outside her door. It grew louder and


    louder.


    "No, you can''t go in!"


    "It''s prohibited!"


    Although the security guards tried their best to control the crowd, the doors to Emily''s office flew open.


    In seconds, the once quiet room was filled with reporters holding microphones and cameras that


    blinded her with their sh.


    Emily turned pale with fright. Time seemed to stop at that very second.


    As she looked around her, she could hear all kinds of incessant buzzing sounds in her head.


    Jacob was in a meeting when he received the call. At first, he had wanted to hang up, but when he


    found out that the call was from Emily, he made a gesture and quickly walked out of the meeting room.


    Once he was outside, he answered the call.


    "Emily, what''s wrong?" His gentle voice sounded over the phone. Although his meeting had been


    interrupted, he was far from impatient.


    Emily, however, did not seem to be on the other end of the line. She did not speak. Instead of her


    voice, he heard random noises and voices in the background.


    "Mrs. Gu, have you seen the news? Is it true that you assaulted a depressed patient?"


    "Mrs. Gu, please rify it. Is it true that you assaulted a depressed patient? Everyone is saying that


    you are just seeking attention and that you actually look down on people with depression. Is this true?"


    "Mrs. Gu, please face the camera."


    These statements dropped down on her like bombs. Even though Jacob couldn''t see what was


    happening, he frowned.


    ''Are those reporters?'' he thought. He was worried about Emily.


    Not wanting to waste another second, he left in a hurry, forgetting to notify the people in the meeting


    room that he was leaving.


    Sam watched Jacob''s receding figure as he left and knew that something must have happened to


    Emily.


    Without being told what to do, he decided to go back to the meeting room and exin the situation to


    everyone.


    Some timeter, Jacob arrived at Emily''s office. He had found it difficult to get inside, but finally


    managed to enter.


    The room was full of strangers, and the atmosphere was so tense that one could cut it with a knife. His


    face darkened. If these people kept bombarding Emily with all these stupid questions and allegations,


    her mental health might plummet again.


    "Everyone, shut up!"


    Jacob yelled. His imposing manner was so overwhelming that the room immediately fell silent.


    Everyone''s eyes were now on him.


    Right across the room from him was Emily, who was squatting in pain and covering her head with her


    hands. It was clear that at this moment, she did not know what to do.

 Chapter 1431 Get Rid Of The Reporters

    Chapter 1431 Get Rid Of The Reporters


    Jacob passed through the crowd in a rush as he walked towards Emily. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here," he


    uttered.


    Emily, who was in deep pain and anxiety, felt like she was going to pass out. Only when she heard


    Jacob''s voice was she able to calm down. The bombardment of questions from the journalists sucked


    the air out of her lungs.


    Jacob ced his hand reassuringly on Emily''s shoulders. Then, he took off his coat and covered her


    with it.


    After doing so, he helped her pass through the massive crowd of reporters.


    But the reporters had no intention of letting them go that easily. They forced their way toward the


    couple and swarmed them.


    When Jacob noticed this, he couldn''t suppress his rage any longer and looked at every reporter with a


    murderous gaze. After that, no one dared toe closer or even ask questions. Not a single soul


    dared to go up against Jacob. Everyone was seemingly scared of losing their lives.


    When they finally got through the crowd, Sam''s car was waiting right in front of them. After meeting


    with the shareholders, Sam saw the news about Emily on the inte, so he rushed to her with the


    thought that something bad might have happened.


    "Mr. Gu, over here! Get in the car!" Sam shouted as he got out of the car and opened the door for


    them.


    When he realized that it was Sam who called out to him, Jacob quickly held Emily''s hand and rushed


    over to the car.


    Once they were both inside, Sam quickly drove away.


    It was obvious to Jacob that the arrival of the media was premeditated. It was almost impossible for the


    reporters to arrive at Emily''s room at the same time that Darren''s men finished causing trouble. Darren


    certainly must have tipped the mediapanies to make them send all of these people.


    Meanwhile, Han arrived at Darren''s office.


    "Mr. Xu, everything went smoothly," he politely reported.


    "That''s good. They painted me in such a bad light. How can I let them go so easily? If I can''t live my life


    the way I want, no one else can!"


    Darren replied, ying with the ring in his hand. With a vicious grin on his face, he uttered those words


    without a single shred of empathy. Anyone who heard him would tremble in fear.


    Back in Sam''s car, Jacob suddenly received a call from Taylor.


    "Hello, Mr. Gu. How''s Emily doing right now? Is there any sign of a rpse?"


    Taylor''s tone showed her overwhelming anxiety. She was clearly worried about Emily.


    After all, it hadn''t been easy to cure Emily''s depression. If Emily were to have a rpse now because


    of this incident, it would be a great setback.


    "It''s fine, Taylor, don''t worry about it. I''m with her now, and we''re heading home. Rest assured, I''ll be


    with her until everything calms down,"


    Jacob responded as he ced his arm around Emily''s shoulders, as if he wanted to reassure her that


    everything would be okay.


    With his phone in the other hand, he continued to answer Taylor''s questions and ease her worries.


    "Okay, tell her to try and keep herposure. I''ll be there soon." Taylor was still full of anxiousness


    while she said this.


    After all, Emily''s condition had just improved. If there ever was a negative fluctuation on a massive


    scale in her life, the possibilities of rpse were enormous.


    Taylor finally said goodbye to Jacob, but not before reminding him to take good care of Emily.


    After the call, Jacob ced the phone on hisp and massaged his temples. This stressful situation


    was affecting him as well.


    "Emily, what do you feel right now? Do you feel any uneasiness or difort?" Jacob asked out of


    concern when he saw Emily''s hands trembling.


    "Jacob, I was framed. That man wanted to push me away, so I tried to stop him, but he fell instead as if


    I had pushed him.


    I just wanted to protect myself. How did things turn out this way? Also, I went to the surveince room


    to gather some proof, but the room had no electricity and nothing was recorded. I''m sure this whole


    thing was set up and that someone is behind all of this!"


    Emily looked at Jacob with pitiful eyes, which made his heart ache once again.


    In fact, he was also incredibly suspicious of the incident, and he even had a suspect in mind.


    However, as of that moment, they didn''t have any evidence in hand. If they called out Darren and


    wanted him to be held ountable, they would only cause the media to rally up more gossip.


    "It''ll all be fine. I''ll find out the person responsible for this. The most important thing right now is for you


    to rx. You''ve finally recovered after such a long time and your rtionship with Bowen and Beryl is


    bing better than ever.


    Something like this is not worth ruining our lives!" Jacob eximed.


    He stared at Emily, who was so thin that she looked like a little bird in his arms.


    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Sam peeped through the rear view mirror and saw Jacob and Emily wrapped


    around each other in the back seat. He knew then that, unfortunately, he had fallen into the awkward


    position of being the third wheel once again.


    Simultaneously, at MK Manor, Louis had just ended a phone call with Taylor. Hunk was alsoing


    home with Bowen and Beryl from school.


    He loved the two children so much that he made it his responsibility to pick them up from school every


    day.


    "Dad, Emily is in trouble," Louis uttered with a serious expression on his face the moment he saw


    Hunk.


    "Really? I''m sure it must have been Darren''s doing. He can''t stand the thought of Jacob living a good


    life!"


    Hunk was already of old age, but he still had a strong physique. But at that moment, because of what


    he just learned, the anger he felt made him cough relentlessly.


    "Dad, try not to let it affect you too much. I''ll find a way to make him pay. How dare he set up my sister


    like this? That mischievous rat! I''ll definitely teach him a lesson when we cross paths!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Louis firmly responded. He still had a tense expression on his face. No one had expected Darren to


    enact such a sinister scheme, especially since Emily had only recently recovered.


    While the two of them were talking, Taylor finally arrived and rushed inside. After greeting Hunk, she


    and Louis drove straight to Louis'' house.


    The car that Sam was driving had just arrived at the front gate of Tyrone Mansion. Unfortunately, the


    reporters were already there and blocking the driveway. Sam''s whole body froze.


    "Mr. Gu, what should we do now?" He had no idea where he could possibly go, so he had to ask Jacob


    for help.


    Upon noticing the reporters at the door, Jacob pulled a long face. These reporters were so dedicated to


    their jobs that one had to wonder how much the person behind this whole scheme had paid them. If it


    was truly Darren, why couldn''t he just leave them alone?


    "Let''s go to MK Manor first," Jacob replied after thinking about it.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Sam started the car and drove onward to MK Manor.


    As for the reporters outside Tyrone Mansion, they were bound to leave when they couldn''t get a


    response from Jacob, so Jacob didn''t do anything about them.


    Just a few seconds after the car left, Louis and Taylor arrived at Tyrone Mansion.


    "Why are there so many reporters here?" Sitting in the passenger seat, Taylor looked out of the window


    and felt her head ache from the sight of all the people waiting for Emily. She then worriedly said, "This


    is definitely not good for Emily. What if all of this causes her to rpse again? It took her so much time


    and effort just to be where she is now.


    Even her two kids are willing to be close to her now. If these reporters cause her to have a rpse now,


    everyone''s efforts will be in vain."


    "It seems that Darren is fully prepared! He won''t stop until he sees Jacobpletely obliterated." Louis


    tightened his grip on the steering wheel in anger and his fingertips started turning pale.


    "What should we do now?" Taylor asked, equally infuriated. She then added, "Oh, I can call Emily and


    Jacob now. I''ll ask whether they are at home or not."


    Louis simply nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 1432 Back To MK Manor

    Chapter 1432 Back To MK Manor


    "Hey Emily, I''m currently here at the gate of the Tyrone Mansion with Louis. The house is surrounded


    by journalists, so I can''te to the door. Are you at home right now?" Taylor felt relieved that she was


    finally able to get a hold of Emily. The fact that Emily had answered the phone was a great indicator


    that she wasn''t falling back into depression. Or at least, not yet.


    "Oh, Jacob and I are currently on the way to MK Manor. By the way, Dr. Tang, whatever they''re saying


    on the inte, none of it is true. I was only trying to stop that man from pushing me away! I had no


    intention of pushing him down."


    Emily choked up when she uttered the words with tears continuously pouring down from her eyes.


    Being seen as a bad person by everyone was hard for her to deal with, because she had done nothing


    wrong.


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry about it. I trust youpletely. Try not to cry anymore. I''ll be with you shortly,"


    Taylor patientlyforted Emily.


    She knew well that Emily wouldn''t do such things.


    When Emily heard what she said, she simply nodded and hummed in response before hanging up.


    "They''re on their way to MK Manor. Let''s go there now!" Taylor hastily eximed to Louis as soon as


    she hung up the phone.


    Without further dy, Louis started the car and headed back to the road which they hade from.


    After a while of driving, they were unfortunately caught in a traffic jam along the bridge.


    While they were waiting for the cars to move along, feelings of unrest overwhelmed Louis. He was very


    worried about Emily. Moreover, the crazy amount of traffic was nearly driving him insane. Even if Louis


    was a very calm person, the troubles he was going through at that moment slowly ate his patience


    away.


    When Taylor noticed Louis''s tense face, she began to worry about him. She then said, "Try not to think


    about it too much. The two of them will be just fine there. No reporter would dare to break into MK


    Manor." Then, she ced her hand on top of Louis''s hand in an attempt to try and calm him down.


    Taylor knew how much love Louis had for his sister. Every time Emily''s depression got worse, he would


    have a hard time sleeping because he worried so much about her.


    What was worse, all of the public opinions of Emily at this point werepletely one-sided. Everyone


    saw her in a bad light. How could Louis not worry, given the circumstances?


    He was a little stunned when Taylor ced her hand on his.


    But just as he was about to say something, the traffic suddenly moved forward.


    Louis, who had been feeling the stress caused by the traffic, suddenly had no intention of driving the


    car ahead. If he could stop time at any point as he wished, he would choose to do so at this moment.


    The calm and gentle feeling that Taylor gave him was incredible.


    ''But, nonsense! Now is not the time to think about my personal love affairs. My sister is in great pain!''


    Louis thought to himself. He realized how selfish he must be to think of things like this at a time when


    his beloved sister was in trouble.


    He smacked his head with one of his hands to get his mind to think properly. After a few seconds, he


    started the car and began driving.


    Taylor had no idea what was going on inside his head. She was puzzled, but chose to remain silent.


    She then decided to think of what she could possibly do to help Emily''s current situation.


    It was rather easy to conclude that Emily had been set up by someone with ulterior motives.


    If the person behind it was Darren, had he done it with the intention of killing her?


    Darren knew that Emily was going through depression. If he was really that vicious to take advantage


    of her condition, then there was no need for Louis and Jacob to show any resemnce of mercy.


    However, destroying Darren''spany was not a simple task. By herself, Taylor couldn''t think of


    anything much in exacting revenge against Darren, so she thought that she should wait until she could


    discuss it in detail with Jacob when they arrived at MK Manor.


    When Jacob and Emily finally arrived at MK Manor, Jacob asked Sam to go back to thepany first.


    "Do your best to take care of thepany for now. I may note back today since I have to deal with


    this matter first."


    "Okay, Mr. Gu. I''ll do my best," Sam responded while nodding. The fact that Jacob trusted him so much


    made him feel greatly appreciated. The warm feeling he felt in his heart brought upon a great sense of


    duty. Letting Jacob down was not an option.


    Sam idly stood there while Jacob helped Emily walk towards the house. Once he saw both of them


    entering the mansion, he got into the car and drove to thepany by himself.


    "Yvonne, my dear, are you okay?"


    Hunk worriedly asked. He was pacing back and forth in the courtyard, greatly disturbed by everything


    that was happening. Witnessing his daughter in such a miserably weakened state made him feel like


    he was being stabbed in the heart.


    "Father, Emily is feeling a little light-headed. I''ll take her inside for now so that she can rest." At that


    time, Jacob felt extremely burdened. The fact that he couldn''t even protect his own wife made him feel


    dejected, especially when he had vowed not to let anything bad happen to her again. There was no


    one more disappointed with him than himself.


    Emily forced herself to smile and said to Hunk, "Father, I just need to rest for a while. I''ll be fine."


    Although Hunk felt sorry for Emily at that moment, he couldn''t do anything about it. He simply nodded


    and gently patted Emily on her shoulder. "Sure, don''t worry about it. My dear daughter, I know you


    wouldn''t do anything like what those journalists are saying."


    Jacob aided Emily upstairs and into the room. He told her to try to not think about what had happened


    too much so that she could sleep well.


    It was only when Emily had fallen asleep that Jacob could allow himself to reveal the sadness he felt.


    He held Emily''s hand and looked at her sleeping face. He felt so horrible that he couldn''t help but


    weep.


    How could he have let this happen to her when he had sworn not to? Where had he gone wrong? What


    could he have done to prevent this?


    He not only felt sorry for Emily, but also for Hunk and Louis, who had both ced their trust in him.


    They had allowed him to marry Emily, even though they had had their doubts. They had had the utmost


    belief that he would take good care of her. And now, she was so close to falling into depression once


    again.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Although the people close to Emily knew that she wouldn''t ever do such a thing, the public didn''t. The


    gossip that surrounded her and the innate nature of people to believe the media caused the public to


    think twice about her true personality. If Jacob didn''t fix this problem soon, Emily''s reputation would


    definitely shatter into pieces.


    ''No, I absolutely cannot let this happen!'' Jacob firmly thought to himself.


    He quietly stood up and tucked Emily in. Then, he bent over and kissed her on the forehead. Atst, he


    walked out of the room and gently closed the door.


    The moment Jacob went downstairs, Bowen and Beryl ran up to him. They had just finished their


    homework and were excited to see their father. They both joyfully eximed, "Dad!"


    When Jacob saw both of their happy faces, he couldn''t help but smile himself. Whatever happened


    after this point, he would make sure that his children and his wife wouldn''t be dragged into it.


    "I just saw something on the inte! Who was that bad man? He was so rude! You, Beryl, and I


    should catch this evil man!"


    Bowen''s bubbly childishness made the adults burst intoughter. It was quite clear that Bowen took


    after Jacob. They had the same idea in mind. Jacob then told the children, "Bowen, take Beryl and y


    on the swing for a while. The adults here need to think of a way to make that bad guy pay for ruining


    mom''s day."


    Once they left, Jacob stood up with a serious expression on his face.


    "Louis, I''m sure Darren is behind all of this. He must have been so dissatisfied with what we did before


    that he yed such a despicable trick."


    Jacob exined his thoughts after analyzing everything that had happened so far.


    Louis agreed with him and responded, "I think you''re right. I saw his assistant, Han, at the gate of


    your house. I''m sure he was there because he wanted to see how the incident was affecting Emily."


    While they were discussing, they suddenly heard a harsh crye from Emily''s room.


    Their hearts sank. Everyone present ran upstairs as fast as they could and found Emily curled up and


    sobbing in her bed. Jacob hurried over and hugged her tightly. "It''s all right, Emily. It''s all right."


    "Jacob, I... I just had a nightmare!" At that moment, Emily looked weaker than ever. Her forehead was


    full of cold sweat and there was so much fear in her eyes.


    "It''s okay. It''s all over. I promise you that I will find out the truth and prove your innocence,"


    Jacob replied encouragingly while stroking Emily''s head in an attempt tofort her. His mind was


    racing about what he should do next.

 Chapter 1433 Found Them

    Chapter 1433 Found Them


    By the time evening came, the Gu Family was covered in despair. The day had been filled with


    unfortunate events, so they felt broken and helpless, to say the least.


    A single faintmpshade was the only source of light in the living room.


    Jacob was sitting at his desk silently. He couldn''t stop himself from recalling Emily''s poor defenseless


    state earlier that day. The light in his eyes grew dim, and the incredible amount of stress he was going


    through could be seen from the shadows under his eyes.


    He thought about how the reporters had blocked every possible way of escape, forcing Emily to stay


    and bear all of their questions. Her depression had finally been cured recently. But with the problem


    she was facing, she could fall into despair once again. Was someone nning to destroy her whole


    life? If so, who was the person behind all of this?


    After a few hours, the veil of the night was reced with the light of dawn.


    However, Emily couldn''t sleep well for even a second. Yesterday''s events had caused her emotions to


    be unstable yet again. She tossed and turned in bed, trying hard to make herselffortable. But


    she didn''t fall asleep until a few hours before dawn. Nheless, she still woke up early that day.


    And so did Jacob.


    After washing up in the bathroom, Jacob noticed that Emily was still lying in bed while staring at the


    window in a daze. A slight frown made its way on his face. He was fully aware that she was still


    troubled. Then he walked towards her and said, "Honey, what''s wrong?" When his question was met


    with silence, Jacob sat down beside Emily and ced his arms around her in a warm embrace.


    Emily was still in a daze. Only when she felt Jacob''s arms around her did shee to her senses. "I''m


    fine," she answered simply. Then, she looked out the window again. Jacob couldn''t help but feel


    worried.


    Even though Emily said she was fine, it was obvious that she was in despair. Her eyes alone showed


    how much pain she was going through. Jacob opted not to force her to share her feelings anymore.


    Instead, he simply caressed her hair and uttered words that he thought would beforting for her.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll fix everything. I swear," he said firmly.


    After a while, they finished their breakfast. Jacob then headed out to thepany.


    The first thing he did when he got there was to look for Sam. He needed to ask him about his


    investigation about yesterday''s incident. "Sam, pleasee to my office right now," Jacob said on the


    telephone in his office.


    Sam ran as fast as he could to Jacob''s office the moment the call ended. It was clear that the only


    reason that Mr. Gu hade so early to thepany was to resolve the matter involving Emily.


    "Sam, what do you think about what happened yesterday?" Jacob asked while he tapped the table


    rhythmically.


    Sam quickly answered without hesitation, "Mr. Gu, in my opinion, it was Darren who nned all of this.


    I''m sure he thinks we''re a pain in the ass, so he nned a way to destroy us." Sam paused for a


    moment to calm down and then continued, "And I think his n was to use two people. One is the


    ''injured'' person, the ''victim, '' and the other was the one who deliberately took those photos to spread


    them on the inte."


    Sam''s assumptions were exactly what Jacob had thought as well. It was hard to implicate Darren


    because they were certain that he had nned this so meticulously that they wouldn''t be able to


    connect it to him directly. In order to resolve this problem, they had to start with the two people working


    for him.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Then where do you think should we start first?" Jacob asked while he furrowed his eyebrows.


    "I think we should go after Darren''s recent bank transactions. It might lead us to some clues," Sam


    replied.


    "Alright, good work. Go now and check Darren''s bank records," Jacob firmlymanded.


    "Yes, Mr. Gu, I''ll do it as soon as possible," Sam quickly responded and left the room to continue his


    investigation.


    He thought it would be easier to track down the person who had faked an injury yesterday. Because if


    Darren had hired someone to act like that, he must have paid him a lot of money. And if that were the


    case, he wouldn''t have paid in cash. It would certainly show up in his bank records.


    Sure enough, using the resources of the Gu Consortium, Sam got the transfer information of all the


    bank cards under Darren''s name without spending too much effort.


    And when he checked the records, Sam found something that seemed off. Three million dors had


    been transferred from one of Darren''s ounts to another ount, and the transaction had happened


    yesterday, the day that Emily had been framed.


    Tracing the ount that had received the money, Sam quickly found out the real identity of the


    "injured" person, which sessfully proved that there was something suspicious going on.


    Sam continued to follow the clues, and soon enough, he found the identity of the person who had taken


    the pictures.


    Meanwhile, Jacob was sitting in his office, contemting how everything could have happened. After


    an incident like this, the people involved in the crime would find a ce toy low for a while.


    It might seem like a tall order to look for those people, but Jacob wouldn''t allow them to get away that


    easily, especially after hurting his beloved wife.


    Suddenly, Sam called Jacob to tell him the identities of the people they were looking for. Jacob didn''t


    hesitate to give Sam a new order. "Sam, will you please invite the two of them over? Make sure to do it


    in a very kind way. After all, we have some business to discuss," Jacob stated darkly.


    The moment that Jacob finished speaking, Sam quickly took action. He searched for the location of the


    two culprits. And when he found it, he and several special assistants of the Gu Consortium were


    deployed by a private ne.


    It was already evening when they arrived at their location. The GPS showed that the two men were


    currently in a bar near the town.


    Sam quickly ordered his men to block the two exits. Once they were in position, Sam put on a pair of


    shades and a cap as a disguise. Then, he went inside and looked for their targets.


    The bar was dimly lit and the stench of alcohol and cigarettes surrounded the air. Women were dancing


    to the music. Even the bartender was gently swaying his body while making sses of elegant looking


    cocktails.


    The two men Sam was looking for were having fun in a corner, surrounded by a group of sexy and


    enchanting women. Even though they were far from the entrance, their boisterousughter could be


    heard throughout the bar.


    They were having the time of their lives. But suddenly, the reporter felt a tall figure blocking the light


    behind him.


    "Who the hell is standing behind me? Get out of here before I punch you in the face!" the reporter


    shouted and stood up from his chair.


    When he turned around, his eyes met a deep and dark gaze.


    The man who had faked an injury looked up at Sam and instantly felt that he knew him from


    somewhere.


    All their enthusiasm dissipated when they saw Sam. Moreover, the reporter couldn''t bear the thought of


    being weak, causing him to be more agitated. He quickly threw a punch in Sam''s direction but thetter


    casually blocked him before the punch couldnd. Though Sam could feel the impact of the punch, he


    wasn''t affected that much. After all, the man who had caused his boss so much trouble was right in


    front of him.


    Upon noticing that trouble was brewing, all the women that surrounded them left in a hurry, leaving only


    the three of them in the corner.


    The two culprits looked at each other and sensed that something was wrong, so they tried to get away


    as fast as they could. One ran to the front door while the other ran to the back.


    Sam knew that he had already seeded, so instead of chasing them, he remained where he was and


    sneered at their foolish attempt to escape. When he was done feeling amused, he casually walked out


    of the bar.


    His special assistants who had been guarding the front and back exits saw the two culprits and took


    them down in one swoop. Before the two could so much as yell for help, they were forcibly dragged to


    the car.


    When everyone else was inside the car, Sam made his way to the front passenger seat.


    The moment that the reporter got a second look at Sam''s face, his pupils dted in shock. He struggled


    hard, trying to escape from the car.


    Sam gave his assistant a simple look. The assistant began repeatedly hitting the neck and shoulders of


    the two culprits, causing both of them to fall silent until they passed out from the pain.


    Sam nodded in satisfaction. He knew then that he hadpleted his mission. He then told the driver,


    "Drive.


    It''s time to go back. You in the back, watch them closely. If they wake up, hit them again until they pass


    out. These two bastards will pay the price soon. Mr. Gu is very serious about them. I will not allow


    anyone to mess this up!" Sam firmly ordered the assistants.


    They flew back that same night. After securing the culprits, Sam immediately called Jacob on his


    phone. "Hello, Mr. Gu, I have some good news. I have both of them right here with me."


    The two men, who had passed out from the beatings, gradually woke up and came to their senses. The


    reporter felt disoriented. He slowly opened his eyes and tried to look around, but a sharp pain struck


    him in the neck.


    The constant beating that he had received had leftrge bruises all over his back. As he tried to recall


    what had happened to him, the man who had faked an injury suddenly woke up as well.


    He said that he seemed to hear some voicesing from somewhere.


    So the two of them looked around but could see nothing but darkness. Not a single source of light


    could be found. After realizing that their hands were bound, both of them knew that they were in deep


    trouble.


    Suddenly, a dazzling sh of light covered the entire room. The culprits'' eyes blinked in difort.


    They weren''t used to the bright light due to being asleep in the dark for so long. When their eyes finally


    adjusted to the light, they saw a man standing in front of them. He had sharp facial features and a pair


    of dark looming eyes, which were staring straight at them.


    s, it was Jacob.


    The two of them paled in disbelief. They had never imagined that Jacob could find them this quickly. It


    seemed like their short amount of fun was already past them. Now, it was time to pay the price.

 Chapter 1434 Denial

    Chapter 1434 Denial


    The reporter was terrified. Still, he did his best to feignposure. "Jacob, why have you brought us


    here? You''re breaking thew!"


    "Exactly! This is kidnapping. And you must know that you''re doing a horrible thing!" the "victim" chimed


    in.


    Jacob sneered. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Breaking thew? Kidnapping?" With a wave of his


    hand, a couple of bodyguards came forward to untie the two men.


    The men had not expected Jacob to do such a thing. Suddenly, they regained the courage to speak up


    against him. "I advise you to let us go as soon as possible, or we will go to the police and report this


    awful crime!" the reporter swore, raising his voice as he pointed a finger at Jacob.


    Annoyed at the men''s brazenness, Sam marched forward, determined to teach them a lesson. Jacob,


    however, stopped him in time with another wave of a hand. He had something else in mind.


    He opened his mouth slightly and said, "I think you should listen to your gut, given your current


    situation. If you''re willing to cooperate, you can expect an even bigger reward. From me."


    For a moment, the "victim" felt quite tempted. Nevertheless, the thought of his mother in Darren''s


    hands distressed him. While Jacob''s offer was tempting, he wouldn''t dare risk his mother''s well-being.


    The reporter, on the other hand, was convinced that this was merely a trap. As long as he did not admit


    to anything, Jacob couldn''t harm him.


    With this in mind, the two shook their heads, their way of telling Jacob that they had no idea what he


    was talking about.


    Of course, Jacob had expected this. He had just thought that if they knew they could work with him,


    they might change their minds. However, these two seemed to have no intention of turning against


    Darren.


    "Well, it seems that I''ve found the wrong men then. You two can go," Jacob said with a shrug,


    effectively surprising the two. This was far from their wildest dreams. They hadn''t seen thating.


    Having been told that they were now free to leave, they didn''t want to waste another second in this


    ce. Without dy, they left.


    The two ran for as long as their legs could carry them, constantly looking back to see if there were any


    suspicious people or cars following them. When they were sure that they were safe and unfollowed,


    they stopped to catch their breath.


    "Damn it! He''s much less intimidating than I thought!" the reporter eximed, gasping for air.


    "I thought we were going to die in there," the "victim" agreed with a lingering feeling of fear. The two


    were ovee with the excitement of escaping the jaws of death. Although they were still quite


    shaken, they were also happy to have been released without a scratch. They thought that perhaps


    Jacob had only wanted to frighten them or get them to tell him what they knew.


    Now that it was over, the two decided to put the matter behind them.


    "Let''s go, buddy! We''re free!


    This is our second shot at life, so let''s have a good time! What do you say?". . . .


    Back at thepany, Sam and Jacob were engaged in a serious conversation.


    "Mr. Gu, do you think that was the right move?" Sam believed that they should have tried to get the two


    to tell them the truth, even if it meant torturing them.


    Jacob had thought the same at the beginning. However, to prevent the two from attempting to deceive


    him, he had made a few changes to his ns. After all, Darren had paid them well. They worked for the


    man. Jacob knew that he should be smarter and more meticulous when dealing with them. These two


    were now in the same boat as Darren was.


    If they found out that Darren nned to throw them under the bus, they would definitely panic. Once


    they reached that point, they would do anything in exchange for safety.


    "Be patient. Just wait for them. Before you know it, they''ll be begging me to take them in," Jacob


    smacked his lips as he shot Sam a confident look. At that moment, he looked equally dangerous and


    charming.


    Sam nodded in agreement. He deeply admired Jacob''s brilliance. . . . . . .


    As night approached, the lights on the streets grew brighter.


    The reporter and the "victim" had just exited a night club. Perhaps owing to the amount of alcohol that


    they had consumed, the two of them staggered on the road, almost falling to their feet.


    They were so drunk that they had failed to notice the car behind them. It had been following them for


    quite some time and was inching closer to them now. Just when the two were about to pass out from


    how drunk they were, a man inside the car waved his hand. Immediately, two burly men got out of the


    vehicle and approached the two inebriated men. Without much difficulty, they lifted the two and threw


    them into the car.


    "What are you doing? Who are you and what do you want?" the reporter demanded to know as he was


    brought back to his senses. The familiar sense of being abducted overcame the two.


    The reporter''s sharp voice broke the silence of the night. Only the dim light from the nearby street


    lamps could be seen along the dark road.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me! Help!" Shreds of wide cloth were stuffed into their mouths,


    effectively silencing them. Shortly after, their resistance turned into helpless grunting.


    The two were then taken to a small, dark room by the sea.


    Bang! The door was mmed shut, and the night was once more calm and quiet.


    The two wondered if this was Jacob''s doing. Perhaps since they had decided not to work with him


    earlier today, he had had them taken in again.


    The two men''s hands were tied behind them and around the chairs that they were seated on. Their


    mouths were stuffed with sackcloth and they couldn''t see a single thing in the pitch ck room.


    They didn''t know where they were now. But judging by the distant sound of waves and seagulls, the


    "victim" guessed that they were somewhere near the sea.


    Suddenly, they heard what sounded like a door opening. The reporter vigntly turned his head toward


    the direction of the sound.


    Although he couldn''t see anything, he shimmied violently to try to break himself free.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    What should he do now? He had only been on this Earth for a little more than twenty years. There were


    a lot of things that he hadn''t done yet. Was this the end? These were the only thoughts that upied


    his mind.


    The terror grew greater and greater, but as they were tied to the chairs, there was nothing that they


    could do. They had the desire, but not the ability, to escape. They could only listen as the steady sound


    of footsteps drew closer and closer.


    Also, it seemed as though several people wereing into the room. Just then, one of their phones


    rang.


    "Hello? Yes, boss, we''ve got them. What should we do with them?"


    "I''m sure there were no witnesses when we took them."


    There was a short pause before the reporter heard the horrifying words. "You mean kill them?


    Okay, Mr. Xu. Don''t worry. Consider it done."


    The call ended. The person who had answered the phone had a calm voice. It was neither loud nor


    low, just the right volume to deliver the fate of the two men into their ears. From the few sentences that


    he had overheard, the reporter was able to extract two very important pieces of information¡ªone, this


    was their execution, and two, it had been ordered by none other than Mr. Xu!


    To his surprise, it was not Jacob who had sent these men to capture them. It was Darren!


    Sure enough, the two had already thought about the possibility of Darren getting rid of them. It was for


    this reason that when he had instructed them to go in hiding abroad, they had quickly obliged. They


    had agreed to live a life of hiding for two reasons. One was the promise that they had made to Darren.


    They had assured him that they would do anything that he requested. The other was their fear of him


    suddenly changing his mind and deciding, for whatever reason, to have them killed.


    It seemed that Darren had found out about their return and was going to kill them to cut loose ends.


    Probably because they were at the losing end, the two felt as though the air around them had grown


    stagnant. Paralyzed with fear, they felt as though it had gotten harder to breathe.


    Out of the blue, the wads of sackcloth were forcefully pulled out of their mouths. With that, the reported


    yelled, "What are you going to do with us!"


    Several of the brawny men, all dressed in ck, smirked.


    "What are we going to do with you, you say? Shouldn''t you know by now?" Menacingughter filled the


    small dark room.


    It was as if a group of proud hunters had just brought down a fat deer. "Aren''t you afraid of going to


    jail ¡ª"


    Before the "victim" could even finish speaking, a hard pnded on his face.

 Chapter 1435 Preparing For The Press Conference

    Chapter 1435 Preparing For The Press Conference


    "Just shut up! You already know that you''re going to die, so why are you still being so stubborn?


    There''s no oneing to save you. When people finally find your dead bodies, no one will ever


    suspect us. After all, a lot of people die from idents every day. Don''t you agree?"


    "I... I swear that we didn''t tell Jacob anything!"


    The reporter pleaded to save his life, but the way he said Jacob''s name seemed off to Darren''s lead


    henchman.


    Because of this, he threatened the reporter even more. He then stood in front of the reporter with a


    terrifying expression on his face and said, "It seems like you''ve already gotten in contact with Jacob.


    Unfortunately, I''m going to have to kill you because of that. Just to avoid any trouble that mighte


    our way in the future, you know?" The moment the henchman finished speaking, he gave the reporter a


    thunderous p on the face. The reporter''s battered and bruised cheeks grew even redder.


    The reporter and the "victim" couldn''t bear the torture anymore. They were beaten so badly that their


    mouths profusely bled.


    "Does it hurt? Don''t worry, you won''t feel a thing after we''re done with you," the henchman teasingly


    uttered with a sinisterugh.


    "What do you want from us? Please, I don''t want..."


    The two of them were inplete despair. They believed that there was no longer any ray of sunshine


    to look forward to. At that time, it seemed like all hope was lost for them. Suddenly, a feeling of regret


    overcame them. They wouldn''t have been in this position if they had simply cooperated with Jacob


    earlier that morning.


    One of Darren''s men wiped his knife with a piece of cloth over and over again. And when he was done,


    the de was as reflective as a mirror.


    Both the reporter and "the victim" hadpletely surrendered to the fact that they were going to die


    that night, so they simply closed their eyes and waited for theirst moments on earth. Suddenly, one


    of the henchmen''s phone rang. No one there knew what was being said on the call. A few people went


    outside, for fear that it might be someone telling them that the police wereing. And the others also


    left to light a cigarette or get some fresh air.


    The reporter and the "victim", who had nearly passed out because of their supposed impending death,


    could now somewhat breathe easily. Just a few seconds ago, they had thought that their lives would


    end. But now, it was like they had been given a second chance. While everyone was outside, the two of


    them began to think of a way to escape.


    Their hands were tightly bound together, so the first thing they needed to do was to get rid of the ropes.


    But it seemed that there was nothing in that room that could help them. Both of them could only


    violently twist their bodies around in an attempt to get loose. Suddenly, a de fell from the "victim''s"


    body.


    It was like a new hope of life that fell from the sky. The "victim" quickly lowered his body to pick the


    de up. He managed to reach it and immediately cut the ropes inch by inch. But it was like torture


    once again since their hands were already covered with bruises from the beatings earlier.


    However, the "victim" was determined to live on. He worked through the pain and after a few seconds,


    he was finally free. He sliced the ropes that bound the reporter, and the two of them immediately ran


    outside before everyone could get back.


    Once they were outside the room, the "victim" picked a stick up from the ground. Then, as if on cue,


    both of them ran towards the gate. The reporter kicked the gate entrance wide open. Fortunately, it


    wasn''t locked. But his kick was heard by a man in ck standing near the gate.


    The man in ck quickly approached them, but the "victim" knocked the man out with a single blow to


    the back of the head with his wooden stick. The two got away sessfully. But just when they thought


    they were free, Darren''s men came running after them after finding out that they had escaped.


    The "victim" and the reporter ran as fast as they could. There was no way in hell that they were going


    back there to die. But the henchmen were closely catching up with them.


    Hence, when they saw a car parked by the sea, they climbed in without a single shred of hesitation.


    Seeing a man sitting in the driver''s seat of the car, the reporter eximed in a rush, "Hey, buddy, there


    are people chasing us and they want to kill us. Please hurry up and start the car. Please get us out of


    here right now!"


    But the car that they had stumbled upon happened to be Sam''s. . . There was also a beautiful woman


    sitting in the front passenger seat.


    The "victim" recognized that the man in the driver''s seat was actually Sam, so he asked, "What are you


    doing here?"


    Sam took his arm off the woman''s shoulders. He sneered and turned towards the two men in the back


    seat of his car. He asked in a confused tone, "Shouldn''t I be the one asking you that? Can''t you see


    that I''m on a date with my girlfriend here? So why on earth are you two in my car?"


    "Please, just drive. We don''t have much time," the reporter pleaded to Sam. He couldn''t take it


    anymore, so told Sam about everything that had happened. "Drive the car, or else Darren is going to


    kill us." Upon hearing the reporter, the "victim" confirmed that his words were true. The fact that


    Darren''s men were right on their tails made him indifferent to everything else, even though they were


    guilty of framing Emily. It seemed to him that Sam being there was just sheer luck, so he had to make


    use of that.


    Sam pretended to be surprised. He furrowed his eyebrows and kept quiet. Then, he started the car and


    left the seaside.


    After losing the people who were chasing them, Sam pretended to be startled and asked the two,


    "Don''t you work for Darren? Why in the world would he try to kill you?"


    The reporter and the "victim" exchanged nces. They hesitated to speak for quite some time, but


    after a while of thinking about the situation, the "victim" finally told the truth. "s, I''ll tell you


    everything. Darren is the mastermind behind all of this. He was the one who nned to frame Ms.


    Emily."


    At the mention of Darren''s name, the reporter clenched his fists in anger. He hadn''t expected that


    Darren would kill them just to keep their mouths shut. Unfortunately, his mother was still being watched


    by Darren, and her life was probably in danger as well. So, he thought it was best to cooperate with


    Jacob.


    The "victim" also thought that cooperating with Jacob was the only choice they had, so he said, "Take


    us to Jacob. We''ll tell him everything he wants to know." The reporter had noints. With their


    lives on the line, it seemed like it was the only wise decision. . . . . . . .


    After some time, they arrived at the Gu Consortium headquarters and went directly to Jacob''s office.


    Sam knocked on the door and said, "Mr. Gu, there are people here that would like to speak with you."


    He opened the door and led the two inside.


    Jacob sat in his chair with his back facing everyone.


    "Mr. Gu, we want to cooperate with you." The two of them were no longer as arrogant as they had been


    in the morning. The fear of losing their lives had caused them to change their ways.


    Now, they felt like they were stuck in a deep well, but Jacob had thrown down a rope to them. Only by


    grasping this rope tightly could they have a chance of survival.


    "Oh?" Jacob uttered as he slowly turned around to face them. He stared at them directly with an


    unconcerned look on his face. "Why should I cooperate with you? How can I be sure that I can trust


    you?"


    The two were in shock as to how quickly Jacob had changed his attitude towards them. A sudden


    feeling of panic overcame them. It caused the reporter to kneel down all of a sudden. The "victim" also


    knelt down and begged Jacob, "Mr. Gu, we''ll do anything that you want from us. We''re also willing to


    tell the truth about Mrs. Gu to everyone."


    Jacob stood up and looked down on them with a condescending expression on his face. He didn''t utter


    a single word in response.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Being met with silence, the reporter quickly took his mobile phone out and yed a voice recording. It


    was a recording of the conversation between him and Darren when they had made the deal in the first


    ce. He had secretly recorded the conversation in case he got caught in the future. He then said, "I


    beg of you. Please forgive us. We didn''t know we were messing with you in particr."


    "Yes, Mr. Gu. We were also forced to do it. Darren has our mothers in custody,"


    the "victim" added. They bowed down in front of Jacob once more. While the two had their heads


    facing the floor, Sam and Jacob had grins on their faces like they had just won the lottery.


    Finally, Jacob agreed to their plea. Immediately, he sent a few of his men to save their mothers.


    The "victim" cooperated by having his face examined for wounds that might havee from Emily. The


    examination result proved that there was no injury on his face. His wounds had alle from beatings


    caused by random individuals. None of them were from Emily.


    The reporter also handed the voice recording to Sam.


    All of the evidence they needed were finally in their hands.


    Once Jacob was satisfied, he ordered the two to leave and find some ce to lie low. . . . . .


    "Mr. Gu, everything went ording to n. You''re such a genius." Sam couldn''t help bursting into


    laughter the moment the two men left.


    Jacob casually yed with the wine ss in his hand and shed acent smile.


    Everything was falling into ce just as he had nned. . . . . . .


    Early the next day, dawn had not yet broken the sky when Emily woke up.


    She felt weak, since her insomnia had rendered her unable to sleep properly.


    Thefort she sought out in Jacob wasn''t avable either. The entire day, she was worried sick, and


    thoughts of her bad public image circled in her head.


    When Jacob finally came back home at about two o''clock that night, he had good news to share with


    Emily. He told her that she didn''t need to worry about anything anymore since all of the evidence that


    they needed had been found.


    All the heavy burden that Emily felt on her shoulders was suddenly lifted. All the thoughts that had


    contributed to her anxiety dissipated and were reced with happiness. . .


    The next day, Jacob nned to hold a conference in the meeting room of a hotel.


    Being the most luxurious hotel in the city, it was equipped with the best facilities. The conference room


    on the third floor could amodate 500 people. It was not only a hot spot forrge-scale banquets


    and meetings, but had also been chosen as the venue for many press conferences in the past.


    That day, another press conference was going to be held there, and it would be the biggest one yet.


    The venue had been prepared ording to Jacob''s requirements. On the stage, there was a row of


    seats, and behind them was a big curtain which was so huge that it looked like it was hanging from the


    sky. Finally, a projector in the center of the meeting room was ready in ce.

 Chapter 1436 Miss The Target

    Chapter 1436 Miss The Target


    Jacob had arranged a press conference to clear up the issues regarding his wife.


    In the meeting hall, hundreds of seats had been ced to amodate the people attending.


    At the venue''s entrance hung a giant red banner with the words "Press Conference of Emily Bai of Gu


    Consortium" in bold, yellow font. It was quite eye-catching.


    The press conference was scheduled to begin at 10 o''clock in the morning. However, people started to


    arrive as early as 8 o''clock, eager to attend the conference and save themselves a seat. By half-past


    nine, most of the members of the media had already arrived at the venue.


    After all, the incident involving Emily had caused quite an uproar. Many wondered what kind of news


    would be revealed in this conference held by the Gu Consortium.


    When Darren heard that Jacob was going to hold a press conference in the morning, he didn''t take it


    seriously, thinking that perhaps Jacob was just struggling to deal with the issue. He turned on the TV to


    watch the live broadcast, ready to see a joke.


    Jacob arrived with Emily at the venue at 10 o''clock. As soon as the media caught a glimpse of Emily,


    they immediately surrounded her, bombarding her with camera shes. As the reporters rushed to ask


    Emily their questions, their voices drowned each other out. Jacob blocked all of their advances and


    they continued to walk forward into the venue.


    At home, Darren couldn''t help but take pleasure in what he was seeing. Emily couldn''t even utter a


    single word as the reporters blocked their path.


    "Good morning, everyone. The press conference will begin shortly," Emily said slowly as she nced


    at all the reporters present.


    Cameras were aimed at her and everyone was focused on what she had to say. They were expecting


    some sort of apology from her. They couldn''t think of anything for her to do or say during the press


    conference except to apologize. After all, all the evidence was posted on the inte.


    A few secondster, Emily straightened her posture and firmly said, "I don''t want to talk too much. So, if


    everyone could please look at the screen."


    Various pieces of evidence appeared on the screen. First, the so-called face injury of the victim showed


    that he hadn''t been hurt because of Emily. The injury had actually happened a long time ago.


    The first evidence shown made everyone quiet.


    Then, the screen also showed remittance records and even call recordings. . . . . . Suddenly, people


    started to gossip among themselves. After that, it was chaos. There was a heated discussion among


    the audience of the press conference. Nobody had expected such shocking news.


    In the meantime, Darren''s facial expression quickly turned into a frown. He hadn''t expected that Jacob


    would have found so much evidence that would prove Emily''s innocence. . . .


    At the same time, Sam was with a few police officers. They were preparing to raid Darren''s shelter.


    They were expecting to find and rescue the mothers of those two men.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    In order to not attract any attention, Sam took the lead and drove the mostmon silver-gray


    minibus. They were followed by several cars not far away and made sure that they were in radio


    contact the whole time.


    They finally parked in a remote and old-fashionedmunity that was supposed to be Darren''s


    hideout, ording to their informant. They chatted calmly with the guards and politely talked to some of


    the elderly people that passed by.


    "Sir, would you care for a cigarette?" Sam gave the doorman a gentle smile as he tried to gain his trust.


    "Have you had any suspicious residents in your neighborhood recently? Maybe someone with a fierce


    aura that seems to be tough to deal with."


    Sam didn''t want to give too much away, so he settled for a slightly vague description of what Darren


    was like.


    The man took the cigarette from his hand and gave a knowing smile. He nced at the people


    gathered around the guardroom before looking back at Sam with his turbid eyes. "Yes, I''ve seen such a


    person. It''s been a while since he moved here though. Why do you wish to see him?"


    Sam rubbed his cuff link with his index finger and gave him another smile. "I just have something to


    discuss with him."


    Ten minutester, Sam led the officers to the fifth floor of the building. Since themunity was built


    quite some time ago, there was no elevator installed. So, they started to walk to the stairs and had to


    pass through the dim hallway.


    "It smells so bad!" one of them blurted out as he covered his nose.


    The others echoed his statement.


    The building might be older than them. The lights in the corridor flickered harshly at them. Every step of


    the stairs was covered with trash and the whole staircase looked like it hadn''t been cleaned up for a


    long time. Some of the steps even had long strands of hair scattered all over.


    They really had no idea how Darren had found such a disgusting ce!


    Sam lit a cigarette. The smell of the nicotine couldn''t quite cover up the stench of the trash all over but


    it helped a little bit. "Hurry up and don''t let that guy get away."


    Only when they had rescued the mothers of those men could they consider their mission to be a


    sess.


    Everyone turned serious. They walked upstairs quickly but still maintained an aura of stealth. When


    they saw the only door of the fifth floor, Sam quickly put out the cigarette. "Knock on the door!" he


    commanded.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Creak!


    After several hard knocks on the old and rotten door, it let out a deafening cry and fell pathetically to the


    ground. Dust scattered everywhere.


    Sam hurried inside the room. He quickly found the light switch and flicked it on but saw that there was


    nothing in the room. They were toote. The room was empty and didn''t have the people they were


    looking for!


    The men behind him walked in one after another. After a thorough search, they all reported regretfully,


    "No one is here!"


    "We found traces that someone lived here before. However, there are no fingerprints. We don''t have


    enough evidence to prove that someone was kidnapped and brought over here!" one of his men


    informed him.


    Sam''s face was painted with disappointment. "Okay, got it. Let''s go back down."


    Darren might have already expected that they would find him there. It was also quite possible that


    Darren had spies among them and they were the ones who had told him to move to another ce.


    Sam was disheartened. However, things turned out to be different from what he had expected.


    As soon as he left the building, he received a phone call. The person on the other end of the phone


    started to talk as soon as he answered. "You''d bettere back here as soon as you can. The


    mothers of the two men have arrived home safely. There were no injuries. They said that they were


    blindfolded the whole time and had no idea where they were kept. They didn''t see their kidnappers


    either, so we still can''t identify the kidnappers."


    "It seems that Darren had nned this early. Maybe he was not ready to fight against us this time."


    Sam was in a sour mood and he couldn''t help but grab the cigarette box. "I can''t exin it clearly on


    the phone. Let''s talk about thister."


    On the other side, Darren had also just received a phone call from his own informant. After chatting for


    some time, the person on the other end of the line said, "The cigarettes they offered me were good. I


    haven''t smoked such a high-quality cigarette in many years."


    "I''ll ask someone to send some of it to you. You can smoke as many cigarettes as you want," Darren


    answered him casually.


    The manughed loudly and began to discuss business. After talking about what happened in detail,


    he hung up the phone.


    Darren walked slowly to the French window and looked down at the road that seemed to stretch in all


    directions. The pedestrians were packed together. They looked like small ants that could all be crushed


    to death at once.


    Sooner orter, the Gu Consortium would be just like that ¡ªready for him to trample on it at will.


    However, it was not yet the right time to have a direct battle. He still had to hide his best cards.


    Buzz!


    His phone started to ring once again. Darren picked it up instinctively and answered with an annoyed


    tone. "What''s up?"

 Chapter 1437 Another Darren

    Chapter 1437 Another Darren


    A cautious female voice said through the phone, "Mr. Xu, we have found a suitable person, and his


    terms are reasonable. Do you want him to act now?"


    Darren smiled gloomily. "Okay."


    Public opinion had changed drastically ever since Emily''s rification of the issue during her press


    conference. They had thought that this issue would negatively impact Darren or at least make him the


    subject of online hate speech, but they were wrong.


    Emily was quite concerned about the public opinion of her, but at that crucial moment, a man who


    imed to be Darren publicly took the me and imed that he had only done what he had because


    of the grudge he held against Emily.


    He posted online about how miserably he had lived. However, he never rified his rtionship with


    Emily. The only thing he said was that she deserved it. He wanted to earn sympathy by telling his own


    tragic story.


    Not long after he took responsibility for the issue, the police immediately intervened.


    After the incident, footage of another interview made its way online, hitting the headlines in just half an


    hour.


    In the video, one reporter said into his mic, "Do you know that what you''ve done has negatively


    affected Mrs. Gu?


    Her charity project is likely to end because of your story, which has misled the public. The beneficiaries


    of her project will no longer receive the help that they need. Do you know how many people have been


    thrust into hopelessness because of your actions?"


    They were talking to the man who imed to be Darren. He was wearing a ck peaked cap, and his


    face was pale. Upon hearing this, he said disdainfully, "Unscrupulous reporters like you will only report


    what harm I''ve supposedly caused her. You will never think about how much harm she has caused me!


    Can you imagine a person like her heading a charity project? Only fools will believe that she will


    actually donate anything!"


    "Can you tell me what actually happened between you and Mrs. Gu?" The reporter paused as if


    thinking carefully about his next words. "Can you reveal to us what the public does not know about


    her? Who is the real Mrs. Gu?"


    The man looked displeased. Perhaps because of guilt or something else, he lost allposure in the


    blink of an eye. "Leave me alone! Whatever happened between me and her does not have anything to


    do with you. Get out of my way!"


    In the scene that followed, the man was taken to a police car.


    After watching the video, Emily lost all interest in what the public thought of her. She was more


    concerned about this man. She didn''t even know who he was! How could he have held a grudge


    against her?


    If only people were willing to look at all sides, they would realize that this young man was just a


    scapegoat, a pawn! The real mastermind was still out there, hidden in the shadows.


    So many people had their eyes on her and this man, but very few were willing to look at the matter


    objectively.


    After this fake Darren had been arrested, the majority of these people were overjoyed, as if they had


    gotten a notorious criminal off the streets.


    As one of the people involved, however, Emily was unhappy.


    Her social media inbox was full again. Thest time that this had happened, it had been filled with


    people who had sent hate messages her way. Now, many of the very same people were sending her


    messages of encouragement. Some of them even apologized for the things that they had said before.


    Nheless, this did nothing to make Emily feel better.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She picked a few messages to respond to and ignored the rest. After all, there was a ridiculous number


    of messages. She couldn''t possibly reply to all of them even if she tried.


    The next time she went online, she noticed a change. More and more people were criticizing her again,


    saying that she was now too proud to respond toizens.


    She felt as if she was about to go mad!


    As soon as Jacob got home from work, he noticed that something was off. He took off his jacket and


    approached Emily. "What''s wrong?"


    Her face was puffy, and her big eyes shone with rage. In the trash can by her feet was a crumpled


    piece of white paper, a clear indication that she was in a bad mood.


    Upon hearing Jacob''s question, she almost burst into tears. Considering the situation, she had felt


    rather calm on her own. However, now that someone to whom she could vent hade, she finally felt


    the weight of everything. "Have you been following the news? Darren hired someone to act like him


    and take the me for everything. He even hired trolls to defend him online! People are actually eating


    up his lies!"


    "Didn''t I tell you not to spend so much time online?" Jacob felt a mixture of anger and amusement.


    "These things aren''t umon. Why spoil your day over such trivial matters?"


    Emily raised her voice. "How could you call this a trivial matter?"


    She felt as though Jacob was being unreasonable, so she brushed his hand away and raised her chin


    toward him. "Have you been brainwashed as well?"


    "What are you saying? Of course I know the truth," he exined helplessly as she moved away from


    him. He continued, "Darren has spent a lot of money on a PR team. Naturally, it would look like people


    online may not have been on your side these past few days."


    "So what? I haven''t done anything wrong, and I''m not going to let him bully me with his nder!" Emily


    muttered.


    She didn''t want to give up going online altogether just to avoid seeing what Darren had done to her


    reputation. More importantly, she did not want to let all the hard work that she had put on her charity


    foundation go to waste.


    "I''m just afraid that you''ll feel bad every time you see one of thosements online," Jacob exined.


    asionally, he loved Emily''s willfulness, but he was afraid that the hateful things she saw online


    might get to her. "You know what? Next week, let''s go to a small, peaceful ind somewhere and just


    rx together."


    "Okay!" Emily''s eyes sparkled. She was already imagining what their little vacation would be like.


    Suddenly, she changed the topic. "You know, you look so calm and collected. Have you, by any


    chance, already figured out how to deal with Darren?"


    He chuckled. "I''m keeping it a secret for the time being. Let''s go get dinner first. I assure you, he''ll


    definitely get the punishment that he deserves. He has involved too many people this time."


    Puzzled and still somewhat unhappy, Emily asked, "Really?"


    He tapped her lightly on the nose and said, "Would I lie to you?"


    His assurance greatly improved her mood, and she began thinking of ces that they could visit the


    following week.


    Although Jacob had told her repeatedly to steer clear of the inte, Emily could not help but check in


    from time to time. Every time she saw ament showing support for Darren, she could not help but


    feel contempt toward the unnamed man who was iming to be him.


    Even her two children could tell whenever she was upset.


    Just as she was at her lowest, one message caught her attention. It was from a girl who was one of her


    supporters. "Will you still spearhead charity foundations in the future? I don''t know if you still remember


    me. You came to my school not long ago and encouraged me to study hard. You also told me not to


    worry about my tuition.


    Please don''t get me wrong. I''m not writing to ask you to fulfill your promise to support my studies. I''m


    an adult now, and I''m in a position where I can work and study. I guess I just want to know if you''ll stick


    to your original ns and keep doing what you used to do."


    ''I will, '' Emily told herself firmly before giving the girl the same response.


    She didn''t know how that girl would feel upon reading her reply. After she had sent her message, she


    saw her own smile reflected on the dark screen.


    This world would not run out of people who needed her help. As such, she had to do her best. Although


    she could not help every single one of these people, she hoped that she could continue living every


    day with a clear conscience, knowing that she always tried to do what was right.

 Chapter 1438 New Years Day

    Chapter 1438 New Year''s Day


    Even if it were Darren''s double who was arrested, his life was still left in shambles. His actions had


    caused problems for a lot of people. Not only had he offended the HT Group being led by Jacob, he


    had also agitated the Ke Family.


    The fact that he had recently suffered a major loss with one of his business ventures made it even


    harder for him to recuperate. The n had been to buy a massive piece ofnd and build gorgeous


    vis that would sell for a high price. Unfortunately, the foundation couldn''t even beid out because of


    the sediment underneath. If only Darren had known of this beforehand, he would have been in a better


    state financially.


    All of his business partners, whom he had considered dear friends for so many years, withdrew their


    shares from hispany. After some research, Darren found out that most of his partners'' departures


    had been caused by Jacob and the Ke Family.


    Additionally, the head of arge constructionpany called him on the phone and said, "Mr. Xu, I


    know that we''ve been good friends and business partners for so long. But I''m sorry to say that we have


    to cut ties now. Ourpany''s interests arergely focused on making enough money."


    Darren was in disbelief about what he had just heard. He tried his best to suppress his emotions and


    asked, "How much money did they give you? You''re withdrawing your investment without hesitation!


    How could you throw away our friendship just like that?"


    "Mr. Xu, please don''t joke around. What good is it for me to stay with apany that will soon be


    gone? I will not waste my entire life''s hard work on some silly friendship!" The head of the construction


    company even mocked Darren. "If you don''t mind, Mr. Xu, I can cut you in for a decent price with the


    deal I have with Jacob. You can take it as a token of gratitude for our wonderful friendship."


    Darren''s eyes widened in rage. He couldn''t believe the things that he was hearing.


    ''Close a deal together? Cooperate with the man who ruined my life?


    The shameless fat bastard must be out of his mind!'' Darren thought to himself.


    He looked like all life in him had been sucked out. He didn''t bother to respond and simply hung up the


    phone. In a fit of rage, he raised his hand and threw his phone all the way to the adjacent wall.


    Everyone near his office heard the impact, but amazingly, the phone was still working and only had a


    cracked screen.


    One of the secretaries outside the office ran away in shock. Most of the employees there had been in


    fear that they would be fired that day. Moreover, more than half of the secretaries in the secretarial


    office felt like they were at their limit. They simply resigned because they couldn''t handle the stress


    anymore. Most of them walked out with tears in their eyes.


    And all of the employees who stayed, especially the ones who were very close to Darren''s office, felt


    extremely unlucky. They were forced to bear Darren''s outbursts of anger.


    The secretary who ran away a few moments ago went back to her station. She then asked her nearby


    colleagues if they heard what she had heard. One of them responded in a concerned tone, "Darren has


    lost his temper more than a dozen times in the past 3 weeks. Thepany''s financial losses have


    exceeded the limit. Do you think that thepany is going to shut down soon?"


    "Bah, bah, don''t talk nonsense. Go back to your desk and resume your work. If Darren were to hear


    you right now, he would fire you in an instant!" a man from a few desks away responded.


    "Calm down, I was just wondering. Besides, he won''t¡ª" The woman who was just talking abruptly


    stopped herself when she met Darren''s gaze that was peering through the ss window of his door.


    ''What a stroke of bad luck, '' she thought.


    With heavy steps, Darren pushed the door wide open. He then announced in a hoarse voice, "I have


    an important dinner party at six o''clock in the evening. I need someone to apany me. Tell them to


    dress appropriately and to not bete!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned his back on everyone and left.


    "That scared me to death! I thought he heard me. Nevertheless, isn''t it someone else''s job to notify us


    of such a simple task?" the woman who had spoke of thepany''s closure said.


    Upon hearing Darren''smand, every woman in that office suddenly turned pale. One of them


    eximed in distress, "Not a single soul in here would be willing to apany him, because he would


    expect them to drink with him! That''s why he has toe out and shout at us."


    In the meantime, Jacob was delightfully driving home to his wife and kids. Thest few months of the


    year had been rather stressful, what with the injustice and indignation they had suffered because of


    Darren. But now, all that seemed quite insignificant. It was like all the problems they had had were


    buried deep in the snow of this wonderful winter time.


    Jacob parked his car right in front of MK Manor. He blissfully watched as his children ran out to greet


    him with his beautiful wife walking behind them. Jacob hugged his children, and then held Emily''s soft


    hand. Upon seeing her soft smile that seemed to radiate warmth, he felt that every problem he had had


    to work through was definitely worth it. He then asked Emily, "We should celebrate the new year with


    the whole family, right?" A gentle smile spread across his handsome face while he lovingly gazed at her


    eyes. He eagerly waited for her response.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Emily lowered her head and bashfully smiled. Although she was not in the best of moods, she was still


    very satisfied with her current situation. But before they entered the house, she said to Jacob, "It''s a


    new year and all of us are going to be at home. It''s been such a long time since you''ve spent some


    time with the children, so you should y with them for a while. And it would be nice if you let them be


    themselves. If you''re too harsh with them, they won''t be close to you in the future."


    "Okay! But there still should be some limits. Otherwise, they''re going to be spoiled brats. They might


    even climb up onto the roof and remove the tiles like monkeys!" Jacob replied with a chuckle. Even


    though Jacob wasn''t like a typical tyrannical father, he still felt the need to discipline his children. He


    was a soft-hearted man and felt like he owed his children, but still chose to remain somewhat uptight


    and show a tough demeanor in front of them.


    Suddenly, his firstborn came back and happily called out to him to ask for permission. "Dad! Can I go


    outside to take some pictures? The teacher said that I need to learn how to appreciate nature. And I


    have to submit this assignment when we go back to school."


    Jacob was a bit worried, because the wind outside the house was quite strong and the snow was


    pouring heavily. The view was actually breathtaking and worth taking photos of, but it was not worth


    letting the children go outside and have them running around in the snow.


    The couple exchanged nces and knew exactly what the other one was thinking. It could be a bit


    worrisome, but they still chose to allow the children to go out.


    "You have one hour. If you''re not back in the living room before lunch, I promise that you won''t be


    allowed to set off firecrackers during the Spring Festival," Jacob firmly replied. He always had his own


    way of disciplining his children. Upon hearing his words, the kids'' happy mood decreased a little.


    However, they were distracted by the thrilling prospect of ying around in the snow, so they still ran


    away with big grins on their faces. With joyful cheers andughter, they disappeared in the blink of an


    eye.


    At noon on New Year''s Eve, the Ke Family''s big house was bustling with noise and excitement. It was


    filled with rtives, friends, and random visitors. Everyone had a warm smile on their faces.


    Lunch was filled with all kinds of delicacies. The two kids ate until their stomachs were full. After that,


    they didn''t hesitate to head out to y once again. Laughter from the yard could be heard all the way


    inside.


    After a while, Emily sat with her three children. Holding her youngest child, Baron, in her arms, she


    couldn''t help but tease Bowen. Then, she leaned close to her daughter, Beryl, and talked about menial


    family affairs with a happy smile on her face. On the other hand, a rare urrence was taking ce.


    Jacob had put his work aside to y chess and drink tea with his father-inw. He needed to lose so


    that his father-inw wouldn''t feel so bad on this wonderful New Year''s Day. However, it took him some


    wit to let his father-inw win without him noticing.


    Meanwhile, Louis contemted deeply about why none of the kids wanted to y with him. He pettily


    thought that there must be something wrong. After some time, he came to a conclusion. "Oh, I haven''t


    bought a gift for my niece and nephews yet! I need to give them something before this day ends.


    Otherwise, I''ll be in deep trouble. I can''t imagine how the three kids will react when theye to my


    bed tomorrow morning and I show up empty-handed."


    Jacob heard Louis'' mumbling and nced at him. He couldn''t help butugh at the man. He then told


    Louis, "My children aren''t spoiled brats. Besides, if you just give me a big red envelope full of cash, I


    promise they won''t ask for gifts from you."


    Louis didn''t pay attention to what Jacob said. He continued to casually change his shoes and pick up


    the car key. With a slight grin on his face, he replied, "Don''t you know that there''s a difference between


    a gift and a red envelope? A gift is something thates from the heart, while a red envelope full of


    cash is just for the heartless. Do I seem like that kind of a person to you? If it isn''t clear by now, I love


    my dear niece and nephews very much."


    As Louis was stepping out of the house, Emily curiously looked at him. She couldn''t help but tease him.


    "Aren''t you just using the kids as an excuse to leave? I''m sure that even if they weren''t at home, you


    would still think of some excuse to leave the house, right? Something like going out to buy some food


    for New Year''s Day. I promise they won''t disturb you tonight. But if that still isn''t enough, you can just


    come back tomorrow morning. Please don''t use them as an excuse!"


    Louis''s face turned red. This time, he was a little embarrassed by what his sister had said. He


    whispered, "If I haven''t found a suitable gift, I will give each of my niece and nephews a big red


    envelope each when Ie back!"


    Everyone in the house knew that Louis couldn''t let go of a certain someone and might note back


    that night. So, the only thing they could do then was to bid him good wishes while he left the house.


    As expected, Louis went straight to the department store and embarked on a huge shopping spree.


    When he was done, it wasn''t easy for him to fit all of the things he had bought into his small car, but he


    managed to do it anyway. He was so excited to bring everything he had bought to Taylor''s house. All


    this effort was surely going to make her happy. But when he got there and was about to press the


    doorbell, his joyous expression was reced with a very serious one. He even took a deep breath and


    quietly thought of a n.


    He then said out loud, "That''s right. I must use this Baymax stuffed toy in order to win Amy''s approval.


    After that, I can ask her for help and finally win over Taylor''s heart."

 Chapter 1439 New Years Day (Part 2)

    Chapter 1439 New Year''s Day (Part 2)


    Louis cleverly ced the Baymax doll, which was taller than him, in front of the door. Once he was


    satisfied with the doll''s position, he proceeded to ring the doorbell.


    The action was a definite win for him, because when the door opened, he was immediately met with


    Amy''s screams of joy and excitement. He waved the Baymax doll''s hands and asked, "Amy, can I be


    your friend and have dinner with you this new year?"


    Without a doubt, Louis knew that Amy would throw herself into the arms of the Baymax doll and hug it


    tightly.


    A tiny girl such as Amy, who was only around 5 or 6 six years old, couldn''tpletely wrap her arms


    around the big Baymax doll, but she was still happy. She shouted, "Mom, look! It''s Baymax. He can


    protect us!"


    Louis picked Amy up along with the Baymax doll, and he was smart enough to know that he should


    step into the house first before putting them back on the ground. The child rolled happily on the ground


    with the doll in her arms. Even if Taylor kept yelling at her in the living room with a kitchen knife in her


    hand, Amy still enjoyed her time with Baymax.


    "Amy, get up from the floor. It''s cold and you might get sick. You''re still a child. You shouldn''t ept


    gifts from others just like that."


    Before Taylor could getpletely annoyed at them, Louis gave her a sweet innocent smile and said,


    "It''s New Year''s Day. The most important thing is to make the kid happy. Is it so wrong to let her have


    one more toy to keep herpany? Besides, this is my New Year''s gift to Amy. She has the right to


    ept it."


    Upon hearing his statement, Amy jumped up from the ground happily. She quickly rushed to Louis and


    wrapped her arms around his thighs. "Uncle Louis, you are so kind to me. Can you stay and celebrate


    the New Year with me? It will be livelier if more people are celebrating with us here."


    Upon hearing Amy''s invitation, Louis couldn''t help but feel overjoyed and quickly agreed. "I also bought


    tons of candies for you, Amy. All of them are your favorite. Let''s take them into the house first, okay?"


    The child''s smile grew wider when she heard this. However, her excitement had definitelye down


    and she looked around shyly. She was afraid that her mother, who had been silent all this time, would


    scold her again. But looking at Amy who was so eager to ept the New Year gifts, Taylor couldn''t


    bear to order her to reject the gifts again.


    "Your uncle was kind enough to visit us, but we can''t take it for granted!" Taylor still couldn''t look at


    Louis in the eyes. She was afraid that if she showed any emotion, he would misunderstand it and be


    encouraged.


    "But today is New Year''s Day. Maybe Uncle Louis wants a friend to keep himpany too. I''m very


    willing to be a good friend to Uncle Louis." Amy was an obedient child. Besides, she was so clever and


    cute that Louis couldn''t help but dote on her.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He squatted in front of the little girl and softly said, "Amy, you are such a good kid. How did you know


    what I wanted? Did you know that if you can stay with your best friend on New Year''s Day and pray for


    good luck, then your dreams will definitelye true?"


    "Really?" Amy''s eyes lit up and sparkled as she looked up at him.


    At this time, Taylor honestly didn''t want her family time with her daughter to be interrupted by outsiders.


    Her loud voice suddenly came from the kitchen. "Amy! I''m sure your uncle has adult friends that he


    would want to spend the New Year with."


    "Mom, Uncle Louis already said that he wants to celebrate New Year with us. Can''t he have dinner with


    us tonight?" Amy was certainly persistent. She not only wanted tofort her mother by showing her


    that she could rely on her, but she also wanted their small family to have fun and be lively.


    Taylor was pretty stubborn too, but she had to admit that what Amy had just said was right. It was Louis


    who had agreed to spend New Year''s Day with them. Even if he was just trying to please her or Amy, it


    was still his decision to stay with them during New Year.


    In the end, she surrendered and weed Louis into their home. But she still wanted to establish


    some boundaries. "You can eat here, but don''t ask for anything from me. Don''t push your luck."


    Amy, who was still pretty young, didn''t understand what "pushing your luck" meant. She tilted her head


    and gazed at Louis innocently. "Push your luck? What did Mommy mean by that? Does that mean she


    won''t let you eat the delicious food she prepared? I''ll tell her to change her mind."


    With a huge grin on his face, Louis carried the New Year gifts into the house. He didn''t feel an ounce of


    tiredness as he did so. "Amy, you are a loyal friend. If your mother doesn''t share her delicious food with


    me, you will help me, right?" he asked the little kid.


    The girl patted her chest as if making a promise. It left Taylor speechless. She turned around and went


    into the kitchen. The apartment had the atmosphere of a New Year celebration. The room radiated


    warmth, love, and perhaps also a sense of eagerness for the next year toe.


    Louis then realized that this apartment was warmer and more gorgeous than his vi.


    But on the other side, the fact that it was New Year''s Day made no difference to Darren. He was not


    interested in doing anything to celebrate. His eyes almost seemed catatonic as he concentrated on


    dealing with the remaining documents during the afternoon. When he left thepany, it was already


    night time. Colorful lights could be seen everywhere.


    There were only a few people on the streets within the city, but the ces that he could see with dim


    lights everywhere seemed to be livelier as the colors danced around. He could feel the atmosphere of


    New Year''s Day as he stared at them.


    It was only when he got back to the manor that he was able to turn his phone back on. Numerous


    missed calls showed that there was a person who was anxiously waiting for him. As he listened to the


    voice messages one after another, he pictured an image of an innocent and pitiful Bonnie in his mind.


    "Did you just turn your phone on? Who on earth would be busy with theirpany during New Year''s


    Day? Shouldn''t today be spent at home instead of at work?" As sheined and nagged, she


    couldn''t help but notice Darren''s tired expression. She had already said out loud what she wanted to


    say, but she suddenly wished that she could take it all back.


    "At home?" Darren wasn''t asking for Bonnie''s opinion. Instead, it was more of a rhetorical question,


    because he didn''t really know what else to say. Before he could exin, Bonnie had already insisted on


    talking about his actions on this supposedly special holiday.


    "I haven''t finished my work yet. I know it''s New Year''s Day, but I still follow basic professional ethics


    during the holidays," Darren exined. Even though Bonnie was quite unhappy, she couldn''t find it in


    herself to stay mad at him.


    She pouted at him. It was toote to take back what she had said and she didn''t want to lose her


    dignity. "Since it''s the New Year, I will cook us some food so that we can celebrate it."


    She turned around slowly, just enough that she was able to sneak a quick nce at Darren''s


    expression from the corner of her eyes. She always sensed that Darren was lonely. Under his


    handsome face, there were a thousand stories. She wanted to do something for him as soon as she


    could.


    However, every time she gave into him, she would see that arrogant smirk at the corner of his mouth.


    His eyes always seemed to be looking at her with disdain. It made her feel as if there was a stabbing


    pain at the bottom of her heart.


    A whileter, Bonnie had prepared and served a full table of dishes so that they could celebrate. But


    Darren was only holding a ss of wine, already half-drunk.


    "Honestly, I didn''t expect that someone would prepare me a good dinner this New Year. It''s been a long


    time since I''ve hadpany to drink my sorrows away on New Year''s Day," Darren admitted. He


    suddenly raised his head and let out a dested sigh. Bonnie didn''t quite know what to feel as she


    watched him drown away his loneliness.

 Chapter 1440 New Years Day (Part 3)

    Chapter 1440 New Year''s Day (Part 3)


    "You''re lucky we have enough ingredients in the fridge and that I can somewhat cook. Just eat as much


    as you want, but don''tin if it isn''t that tasty!" With her chopsticks, Bonnie picked up a single


    piece of stewed beef for Darren to taste. She approached him to feed him herself. The moment he


    reached out his head to take a bite, she grabbed the ss of red wine in his hand. Darren was a little


    surprised, but it seemed like a fair trade, so he didn''t get mad.


    He savored that single piece of meat like it was the most delicious thing in the world. At the same time,


    Bonnie poured his leftover red wine into her own ss. As soon as she took a sip, the alcohol caused


    her to tear up and cough.


    "Stop drinking if you can''t handle it! Why are women so stubborn?" Darren stretched his arm forward


    and reached out to take the wine ss from Bonnie. However, she was quick enough to dodge.


    If someone else were to see their actions, it would definitely be considered flirtatious. Even the two of


    them felt the romance in the air that night. They were so close to each other''s faces that they could feel


    each other''s breaths.


    Bonnie feltpletely bashful, but she chose not to move away. She gritted her teeth and teased


    Darren. "The wine is already inside my tummy. What do you want me to do?"


    Would you prefer it if I bring it back up?" Of course, that would be impossible. But Darren was


    intoxicated by the sweet fragrance of the wine mixed with Bonnie''s perfume. They stared into each


    other eyes, feeling like a surge of electricity was running through their bodies. It was getting harder and


    harder for them to hide their flustered hearts from each other.


    In a stroke of bad luck, Bonnie''s phone rang out of the blue. The intimate air that surrounded them


    disappeared in a single second.


    Darren immediately came back to his senses and pulled away from Bonnie. Meanwhile, Bonnie stood


    up to answer the phone. Her mood was seemingly dissatisfied, but when she heard her parents'' voices


    on the other line, she blushed like a teenager on her first date.


    "Mom, Dad! Happy New Year!" she subconsciously uttered. Her parents then responded, "Are you still


    working during the holiday? And did you have your dinner yet?" Her parents'' worries were quite


    apparent in their voices. As usual, they were full of concern for their child.


    It caused Bonnie to feel an extreme wave of emotions. It got harder by the second for her to stop her


    outburst, so she went to another room to let her feelings out without Darren seeing it.


    "I''m fine at work. Actually, I''m still working right now! But don''t worry, our boss said that he would treat


    us to a big feast after we finish this." Bonnie''s words were full of happiness and eagerness, even with a


    hint of youthfulness and determination. But her parents were clueless to the problems that troubled her


    heart.


    "Don''t hesitate to tell us if you''re tired. And if you don''t have enough money, we''ll send you some. I''m


    sure you''re aware that we don''t want you to work so hard for a living," Bonnie''s parents firmly replied. It


    was obvious from their tone that they were annoyed that she was still working even though it was a


    holiday.


    "Please, Mom, I''m fighting for my dreams. Don''t worry too much about me. I''lle back there to visit


    you soon."


    After exchanging a few more words, Bonnie finally hung up the phone. As soon as she did, tears


    uncontrobly started falling down from her face. She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself


    down. It was New Year''s Eve, so she didn''t want her emotions to ruin the night, and for Darren to get


    the satisfaction of seeing her in such a pitiful state.


    Unfortunately, Darren was already there before she could wipe away the tears on her face. He leaned


    against the wall with a ss of wine in his hand. His yful expression was regrettably ingrained into


    Bonnie''s mind.


    "Do you enjoy eavesdropping on others?" Bonnie asked him, obviously annoyed.


    "Maybe if you beg me and say that you really want to go home to your parents, I might consider


    allowing it," Darren uttered with a faint smile on his face. Although his eyes conveyed how much he


    longed forpanionship, he could only show a tough front to other people. He didn''t want anyone to


    doubt his strength.


    "I''ve told you multiples times that I won''t beg. Darren, what''s the point of doing this?" Bonnie sincerely


    asked. She tried her best to understand him, even showing him nothing else but mercy. She hoped to


    beat him in terms of kindness.


    Both of them intently stared into each other''s eyes. Neither of them wanted to look away, as if it was a


    competition. They tried their best to pry into each other''s thoughts bit by bit. The two of them had built


    emotional barriers through years of sorrowful events and would never openly speak of what they felt.


    But the more they behaved like this, the more their appreciation for each other increased. They


    understood why both of them chose to show a strong front.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I think that you really like making a fuss out of meaningless things, just like right now!" Darren


    teasingly uttered. He shrugged his shoulders and turned around to leave. However, Bonnie continued


    arguing with him in an annoyed tone.


    "Stop right there. Shouldn''t you be giving me an exnation? Wasn''t it you who eavesdropped on my


    phone call with my family? Don''t you think you''re the one who''s doing meaningless things here?"


    Darren turned to face Bonnie and stood still for a while. He kept quiet but stared deep into her eyes.


    His simple actions caused Bonnie to lose all the courage that she had mustered up.


    Darren then whispered in Bonnie''s ear, "What exnation do you mean? I can give you anything you


    want!"


    For some reason, Bonnie felt like her heart had almost jumped out of her chest. Her face was as red as


    an apple. She firmly replied with just three words, "Let me go!"


    "It''s very simple!" Darren replied as his thighs got closer to hers. The sweet smell of red wine and his


    musky scent were the only things she could smell at that point. He then added, "Just beg me!"


    He was obviously still ying his shameful tricks once again. Bonnie pushed him away with all her


    strength and quickly left the room.


    Meanwhile, Estelle pitied herself that night. The fun and boisterous atmosphere outside brought her


    despair because she didn''t even have a house to live in. The number of people who cared for her could


    be counted on a single hand, and the people that she loved couldn''t even bother to look at her in the


    eyes.


    New Year''s Eve was a night to have fun, but only loneliness and sorrow filled Estelle''s heart. Even in all


    this sadness, she still saw some hope. The fact that her father was still alive and breathing was enough


    of a fortune tofort her.


    At the hospital, the only sound a person could hear was the sound of machines at work.


    Estelle held her father''s hand tightly and ced it on her cheek. Even if his hand could not touch her


    face like before, she lovingly whispered, "Dad, I''m so grateful to be your daughter. Promise me you''ll


    wake up. We''ll make up for this year''s celebration in the future. We still have a happy life to live, right?"


    Unexpectedly, a feeling of warmth suddenly appeared in the cold night. When Estelle turned back to


    check what it was, she saw a smiling face enter the door.


    "Hello there, Miss Wang. I''m wondering if I could have the honor of spending New Year''s Eve with


    you?" Ethan asked her with a warm expression on his face. He entered Estelle''s world like a ray of


    hope. Before she could burst into a smile herself, he said something to make her wonder.


    "Come on, guess what''s the most iconic food for a reunion on New Year?"


    Ethan tried his best to be mysterious and jumped into the ward with his hands behind his back as if he


    was going to perform a magic trick.


    Estelle shook her head in disbelief. She felt like she was in a dream, not because of what he had


    brought, but because his arrival itself was a wonderful surprise.

 Chapter 1441 New Years Day (Part 4)

    Chapter 1441 New Year''s Day (Part 4)


    "Of course, it''s meat buns! And by the way, I made them myself." As soon as Ethan finished speaking,


    he took out the box that he was hiding behind his back. It contained extremely fragrant food that he had


    worked so hard to make. He then gently ced it on Estelle''sp. But before she could react, he asked


    her another question.


    "I have another one! What''s the best kind of food to warm someone''s stomach during New Year''s?"


    Once again, Estelle couldn''t even respond. Her eyes were fixated on Ethan, who was standing right in


    front of her. She had never felt this kind of feeling before. She had never felt the warmth of being taken


    care of. It was like a cozy fire started inside her heart, all because of him.


    "Well, they are none other than warm, hand-made dumplings! And no surprise here, but I also made


    them myself." Ethan proceeded to take out another box and ced it on top of the meat buns.


    His simple gesture of giving her some warm homemade food instantly melted Estelle''s heart. She was


    so touched by his actions that she almost burst into tears. In a soft, hoarse voice, she asked, "Ethan,


    why did youe here? And what made you bring so much food? Don''t you need to spend New Year''s


    at home?"


    But Ethan paid no attention to her questions. He just smiled at her and continued to change the topic of


    their conversation to something simple and light.


    It seemed to Estelle that he didn''t want to talk about it, so she avoided asking him about it anymore.


    She was quite amazed at how, in just the blink of an eye, a countless amount of restaurant-quality food


    was right in front of her. Ethan''s surprise visit had definitely brought her an ocean''s worth of happiness.


    Then, she delightfully eximed, "Do you really think we can eat all of this food? And what kind of


    magic bag do you have? I can''t believe everything here could fit inside it." Tears of joy welled up inside


    Estelle''s eyes out of sheer disbelief. Therge boxes on herp made it impossible for her to stand and


    look at the food inside.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "My bag''s magic is a secret. I really just wanted to cheer you up on New Year''s Day. I''m sure you''re


    thinking about how awesome I am, right?" Ethan chuckled. Then, he took out his final surprise, another


    box that he had tried really hard to cover with his body.


    Estelle''s eyes followed his every move, trying her best to see Ethan''s final trick. He led her gaze to the


    side with his right hand, which her eyes quickly followed. But when she saw that there was nothing in


    his hand, she looked back at him. And to her surprise, a beautiful bouquet of flowers was already right


    in front of her, so she blissfully uttered, "Wow! Thank you, Ethan! I''m so grateful for everything. I


    thought this night was going to be a lonely one, but you being here makes it such a wonderful New


    Year''s Eve."


    "You don''t have to thank me. Your gorgeous smile is worth all of the effort!" Ethan replied. He was such


    a kind man. Even though they were at a hospital ward, he didn''t mind it one bit. He still acted as if they


    were in Estelle''s home. Moreover, he greeted her father respectfully even though he was in aa.


    "Sir, please don''t be mad that I came here without notice. I thought that it would be nice for all of us to


    be together, since, you know, it''s New Year''s. It''s a time for everyone to be cheerful."


    All of the food that Ethan had brought covered half of the bed. Both of them moved the boxes to the


    lower corner of the bed, concerned that the piping hot food might hurt Estelle''s father.


    In such a small amount of time, the lonely ward became one of the warmest andfiest spots in the


    hospital. Not only did the mood be lively, but a subtle and strange romantic atmosphere was also


    in the air. It even caused Estelle to feel quite bashful. All through the night, she couldn''t look at him


    straight in the eyes.


    The somewhat awkward atmosphere could be felt by the two, but they simply enjoyed the moment.


    Estelle didn''t even bother to question why Ethan was willing to apany her that night. The two of


    them just gently opened the boxes of food and ate until their stomachs were full. It was just a simple


    and delightful time together.


    Suddenly, a loud noise could be heard from outside the room. Both of them naturally turned around to


    see what had happened, and to their surprise, beautiful fireworks covered the entire sky. Unfortunately,


    they didn''t notice that Estelle''s father unconsciously moved his finger.


    Not long after the fireworks died down, Ethan and Estelle found themselves sitting on the bed and sofa


    respectively. They quietly watched some television together, but from time to time, Ethan would sneak


    nces at Estelle. Although she took notice of his actions, she decided not to pay attention to them.


    She just continued to watch the New Year''s special show.


    Bang... A loud noise attracted Estelle''s attention.


    "It came from outside. There might be some fireworks again." Ethan, who was closer to the window,


    turned his head to look outside. "Yes, they''re setting off fireworks again. Would you like toe here


    and have a look?".


    Estelle didn''t hesitate to put on her shoes and walk to the window, but she chose a spot as far away


    from Ethan as possible. Still, she had a good view from where she stood.


    Ethan noticed her effort to maintain a considerable amount of distance from him and the light in his


    eyes dimmed.


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful!" she eximed while watching the fireworks in the sky. She even opened the


    window to lean over it.


    "What''s so beautiful about it if they do it every year? I don''t think it''s that special at all," Ethan timidly


    responded. Upon being met with silence, he nced at Estelle and saw that her hands had started


    shivering from being outside the window. He pulled her back and embraced her in his arms. He then


    said, "It''s snowing so much outside. Aren''t you afraid of catching a cold?"


    He was partly reprimanding her and partly showing genuine concern. As a matter of fact, he felt sorry


    about her sorrowful state.


    Estelle pursed her lips, but didn''t strive to get away from Ethan''s grasp. She stayed calm in his arms


    and said, "You don''t understand. The government only allows this kind of fireworks disy to be set off


    every New Year. It''s something I look forward to every year."


    "Do you really like fireworks that much?" Upon seeing it with his own eyes, Ethan furrowed his


    eyebrows. He was irritated at himself for not noticing that the girl in front of him loved fireworks so


    much.


    But now, Estelle stood quietly in his arms. It was a sign that she hadn''tpletely given up on him yet.


    The only thing left for Ethan to worry about was why she had been so determined to break up in the


    past.


    Most probably, if it weren''t for her father''s hospitalization and huge medical expenses, this girl would


    want nothing to do with him.


    At the thought of this, Ethan could only rub Estelle''s head with his chin.


    She felt his movement and wanted to pull away, but his grasp was too tight to escape.


    Upon noticing Estelle''s difort, Ethan''s eyes darkened. He then firmly whispered in her ear, "Don''t


    leave. Just let me hug you a bit longer."


    She felt his warm breath all over her ear and neck, leaving her too reluctant to move even a single inch,


    so she simply sumbed to his embrace.


    When Ethan saw that she finally stood quiet in his arms, a slight smile made its way onto his face.


    "Ethan, we... We can''t act like this," Estelle hoarsely mumbled after being silent for so long.


    "Why? Please, just let me savor this moment for a bit longer. When your father wakes up, I''ll definitely


    give you the answer you''ve been waiting for, okay?"


    Ethan replied while his hands tightened their grasp around Estelle''s shoulders. Right then, her head


    was stillpletely buried against his neck.


    Estelle could only stand there silently, not knowing what she could possibly say at that moment.


    A few minutester, the midnight bell rang. It was already twelve o''clock and everyone could be heard


    celebrating the arrival of the new year. The whole city was jumping up with joy.


    The two people in the ward, no, three people, just spent this seemingly unusual New Year''s together.


    On the following morning on the first day of the new year, Estelle woke up and smiled at her father who


    was lying still in bed. "Father, happy New Year."


    After going to the bathroom to freshen up, she opened the door to go out and buy breakfast. But Ethan


    was already standing outside the door and was just about to knock. When he saw Estelle open the


    door, he immediately put down his hand, which was in midair. He then eximed, "Happy New Year!"


    While Estelle was still in a daze from being surprised, Ethan quickly slipped inside the ward.


    "Happy New Year. Why are you here again?" She greeted back, but her tone was a bit confused. Once


    she came to her senses, she turned around and saw that Ethan was up to his tricks again. He took out


    three bowls and ced them on the bedside table.


    "Hey, it''s the morning of New Year''s Day, right? And by tradition, people have to eat some sweet


    dumplings, so I asked my mother to make some extra for you." He then proceeded to take the food out


    of the container and divide them equally among the three bowls.

 Chapter 1442 New Years Surprise

    Chapter 1442 New Year''s Surprise


    After some time, Ethan finished cing the food that he had brought into the bowls. One was for


    Estelle, one was for himself, and thest one left on the bedside table was for Estelle''s father. Ethan


    stood right beside him and said, "Uncle, happy New Year! I hope you like the food."


    Seeing the sincerity of his actions, Estelle unconsciously raised her head to hold back the tears in her


    eyes. It seemed inappropriate to cry at this moment. It was the first day of the new year, after all.


    After a few moments, she was able to calm herself down. Then, she walked over to grab a bowl of


    soup as if nothing had happened.


    "Ethan, happy New Year. Thanks for bringing some food for us again."


    "No need to thank me, Estelle. By the way, my mother also ced some coins inside the rice


    dumplings as tradition. Everyone at home ate the rice dumplings, but none of us got any coins. It


    seems that they are in this batch of dumplings. Someone here is about to be very lucky this year!"


    Ethan lightheartedly replied while he took his own bowl of food from the table. He then briefly added,


    "Well, let''s eat! The food won''t taste good if it gets cold."


    Being visited by Ethan all the time seemingly caused all of the negative emotions in Estelle''s heart to


    fade away.


    To everyone''s surprise, the lucky coins were in Estelle''s dumplings. Upon seeing how surprised and


    envious Ethan''s eyes looked, a joyous smile appeared on her face.


    After they finished their meal, Estelle and Ethan agreed to go downstairs and look at the sunrise. When


    they arrived outside, Estelle let out a heavy sigh and uttered, "It''s hard to believe that it''s already a new


    year."


    "Yeah, time went by so fast," Ethan briefly responded. Then he took a deep breath and thought to


    himself, ''I guess a new game of cat and mouse ising as well.''


    In the meantime, Louis was in a rush to head back to thepany. Since the holidays were over, he


    had to deal with his business once again. Moreover, he had to keep an eye on Scott.


    Simrly, Jacob kept a close eye on Darren. He ordered his people to report to him about even the


    slightest of change in Darren''s situation.


    At the same time, Bonnie was reading random books in the study room of the manor.


    She had no other option to entertain herself. The games she had on her phone was already too boring


    since she had yed them so much. She had been to every inch of the manor and, worst of all, Darren


    didn''t allow her to go out. So, books were the only things left to amuse her.


    That evening, Darren came back home while Bonnie was trying to make a new dish she had just


    learned.


    Upon seeing the light in the kitchen, Darren ced his coat down on a chair and walked over to see


    Bonnie in an apron.


    Under the warm yellow light, the side of Bonnie''s face looked gentle and charming.


    Darren just stood there and watched her cooking. His legs even became numb from standing still for so


    long. He then moved his feet and walked over to her side.


    "What are you cooking? It smells so good,"


    Darren asked out of the blue, causing Bonnie to be surprised. Then, he leaned over her shoulder and


    sniffed the food even more.


    She hadn''t expected that he would be back home this soon, so she waspletely flustered. She


    wondered how long he had been standing there watching her, especially since she had just made a


    foolish mistake while cooking.


    At the thought of this, her cheeks flushed red in embarrassment.


    "How long have you been there? I''m making some meatball soup right now," she said in a soft tone.


    "I''ve been here since you started to shape the meat into balls."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When Bonnie turned around, Darren had a roguish smile on his face. It made him look quite attractive,


    causing the atmosphere around them to feel a little romantic.


    Bonnie didn''t expect that Darren would simply stare at her quietly for such a long time. It was unusual


    for him to have nothing to say, which confused her.


    "Are you done? I''m quite hungry,"


    Darren said, which somewhat ruined the romantic ambiance. He then went to the dining room and took


    a seat.


    "Oh, I''m almost finished," Bonnie quickly responded. She had indeed heard Darren say that he was


    hungry, but she was still in a daze.


    She took out a few meatballs and ced them into the bowl she had prepared beforehand. She then


    poured lotus root powder into it and brewed it with water.


    A few secondster, she served the food right in front of Darren. It only took him a few minutes to finish


    all of it.


    She watched Darren like a hawk while he ate. She was a little worried that he wouldn''t like what she


    made, so she asked in a timid tone, "Do you want me to ask the maid to cook some noodles for you?"


    "No, thanks, I''m going upstairs to rest. I have to do something early tomorrow. Good night," Darren


    replied after he wiped his mouth with a napkin. He then picked up his coat and went upstairs.


    "Okay. Good night," Bonnie mumbled while she watched him go upstairs. Then she cleaned up the


    table and kitchen before going back to her own room.


    The next day, Darren left quite early to go to thepany.


    Bonnie woke up to the sound of his car leaving. She got up and sighed, a little worried at the thought of


    not knowing when she could possibly go back home.


    On the other hand, Darren wasn''t doing so well either. He was inexplicably irritated when he looked


    through documents that showed the state of hispany. Almost all of the papers showed a downward


    spiral to bankruptcy. Darren had taken charge of the KING Group in hopes of bringing himself up, but


    the damage which the group had received in the past made it impossible for him to do so.


    He had honestly thought that taking back thepany to deal with Jacob was a good idea, but he


    hadn''t expected that the KING Group would basically be a uselesspany.


    It wasn''t that he wanted to give up, but it would take a lot of painstaking effort to establish thepany


    once again. And there was no guarantee that it would even happen.


    He would have to use all of his past experiences and wits to restore thepany to its former glory.


    Back in the hospital, Estelle came to visit her father right after getting off work.


    Her father''s condition had been getting better in the past few days. The doctor reminded her that she


    needed to take good care of him so that he would wake up soon. That was why she had beening


    to the hospital every single day.


    Ethan had even hired three nurses to help Estelle. The n was for two nurses to stay with her father


    during the day, and thest one to be with Estelle at night.


    No one had any objections, so they did their work with contentment.


    One evening, Estelle told her father some interesting things that had happened during her work. It was


    something she did all the time as a way to bond with him.


    "Miss Wang, you seem to have a really good rtionship with your father," the night shift nurse said.


    The nurse saw Estelle holding her father''s hand and talking to him all the time. And every time she did,


    she couldn''t help but smile.


    "When I was a child, my father loved me very much. Whenever I was bullied by others, I would go


    home to tell my father. And he would help me teach them a lesson," Estelle replied with a giggle. She


    couldn''t help but smile while she recalled her past memories with him.


    Out of nowhere, she felt her father''s hand move. She was ecstatic and quickly eximed, "Dad! Dad!


    Are you awake?"


    After shouting for quite some time, her father stilly dormant in bed. Estelle felt a little silly and a bit


    disappointed. She had honestly thought that her father had woken up.


    "Miss Wang, don''t worry. The doctor said that your father should wake up soon. Let''s just try to be


    patient."


    The nurse could only help Estelle by giving her words offort.


    "Okay, I know. You can go to bed now. I''ll take care of my father," Estelle replied with a faint smile and


    took the basin of water from the nurse.


    Upon seeing this, the nurse simply agreed and turned around to leave. She then went to the cubicle to


    rest.


    Estelle gently wiped her father''s face and softly said, "Father, you''ve been asleep for so long now. Why


    aren''t you waking up? Don''t you want to see your daughter again?"


    Her voice had a bit of anxiousness as well as a hint of restraint. Perhaps, it was because of her pride.


    She lowered her head to rest for a bit, but as she did, her father''s eyelids moved a little. It was quite an


    unfortunate timing.


    A few dayster, the Lantern Festival arrived. Estelle bought some small dumplings and ate them with


    the night shift nurse. She also ced some in a thermal cup so that she could have them for breakfast


    the next day.


    As night fell, the city lights shined brightly like stars.


    But Estelle was not in the mood to look out of the window. As usual, she cleaned her father''s face with


    a damp cloth. After that, she leaned over to gently touch his face and whispered, "Father, please wake


    up already. I miss you so much."


    A teardrop slowly fell from the corner of her eye onto her father''s neck.


    "Estelle..... Estelle, why are you crying? You don''t need to cry. I''m here."


    A hand slowly touched Estelle''s face.


    Estelle slowly opened her eyes to see if what she had just heard was true.


    "Dad... Dad! Are you awake? Can you hear me?"


    She still couldn''t believe it. She had been looking forward to this moment for so long. Now that it was


    right in front of her, it seemed too good to be true. Had her father finally woken up? In a wave of


    confusion, a faint voice responded, "Yes, Estelle. Please don''t cry anymore. I''m right here. From now


    on, I will always be here to protect you."

 Chapter 1443 Im Her Boyfriend

    Chapter 1443 I''m Her Boyfriend


    It was difficult for Estelle''s father to speak because of the oxygen mask that he was wearing. His voice


    was groggy since he had just woken up, but Estelle still understood his words perfectly.


    She didn''t know what to say. She had been waiting for so long for him to wake up, and now that he


    had, she was overwhelmed with joy. Tears of excitement fell from the corners of her eyes.


    "You''re awake! I am going to give Mr. Gu a call right now!" the nurse eximed out of joy and


    excitement when she came to check out the noise she had heard.


    As soon as she came to the room, her eyes immediatelynded on the man lying in bed. His eyes were


    open and he was mumbling words in a low tone.


    After saying that, the nurse walked out quickly without even waiting for Estelle''s response.


    It was not until the nurse went out that Estelle managed to calm down.


    This reunion with her father had been a difficult journey for both of them. She felt like she had a lot to


    say to him, but she didn''t exactly know where to begin.


    Recently, their lives had been quite eventful. Estelle had no idea how her father would take all the news


    once he heard them.


    The words were there, but it felt as if they were stuck in her throat.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon seeing the distressed expression on Estelle''s face, her father, Philo, knew what she was worried


    about, so he gently patted her hand as a gesture offort.


    "You don''t have to tell me anything. I already know. My eyes may have been closed, but I was still


    conscious. I know everything that happened," he told her.


    When he thought of Sybil''s actions and attitude during hisa, he couldn''t help but feel disdain


    towards her. He had hoped that even if Sybil was a little rude to Estelle, she wouldn''t go too far out of


    respect for him. He was wrong. He had underestimated how vicious she was.


    If he hadn''t been conscious, he wouldn''t have figured out that Sybil was so good at acting.


    Whenever she was in front of him, she was apletely different person. He had no idea how much


    torture Sybil had put Estelle through all these years.


    Thinking of this, he felt sorry for Estelle. At the same time, he was also angry at himself because he


    had ignored her. If only he had been more attentive to Sybil''s actions, perhaps Estelle wouldn''t have


    suffered so much.


    Perhaps marrying Sybil had been the wrong move. If he hadn''t married her, she wouldn''t have caused


    them so much trouble.


    "Father¡­"


    Worried that her father couldn''t handle it, Estelle looked at him with concern.


    "Don''t worry. It''s all right. I can take it,"


    Philo said in aforting tone when he saw her worried expression.


    "Okay." Estelle nodded and gave her father a genuine smile. She hadn''t smiled so genuinely in such a


    long time. It made her feel good.


    She hadn''t expected that her father would give her such a big surprise this new year. The Lantern


    Festival this year was really special because she was reunited with her father.


    Outside the ward, the nurse called Ethan on the phone. "Mr. Gu, Mr. Wang has woken up," she


    informed him.


    "What did you just say? He is awake? When did he wake up?" Ethan bombarded the nurse with


    questions, overwhelmed with a sense of relief. After so long, Estelle''s father had finally woken up.


    "He just woke up. I saw Miss Wang talking to her father inside."


    "Okay, I will be there as soon as I can." Ethan grabbed his coat and car key before running out of the


    door.


    When he arrived at the hospital, Estelle was still with her father in the ward. His arrival surprised both of


    them.


    Estelle was a little shocked because she hadn''t thought that he woulde at thiste hour. Her father


    was stunned because he had never seen this man before.


    Ethan had brought a fruit basket, which he ced down on the table. "Good evening, sir," he greeted


    politely.


    "Who is he?" Philo asked Estelle. The man''s voice sounded a little familiar to him, but he wasn''t quite


    sure where he had heard him before.


    "Sir, it''s good to finally meet you. I''m Ethan, Estelle''s boyfriend. We''ve talked before," Ethan answered


    for Estelle as he took a step forward.


    As she heard his introduction, Estelle couldn''t help but roll her eyes. He was as stubborn as always.


    Ever since New Year''s Eve, he had imed the title of being her boyfriend.


    From the corner of his eyes, Ethan saw Estelle''s expression and couldn''t help but snicker on the inside.


    When Philo heard what Ethan had just said, he couldn''t help but feel a little confused. He turned his


    head to look at his daughter. However, she didn''t protest against his statement about being her


    boyfriend.


    Philo thought hard about where he had seen him before. He realized that he was the guy who had kept


    Estellepany on New Year''s Eve and the morning after that. He recognized his voice because he


    also remembered that this man had visited him several times during hisa.


    When he thought of this, his impression of Ethan changed into a more positive one.


    "Estelle, get a chair for this guy¡­ Your boyfriend, I mean," Philo told his daughter.


    Upon hearing this, Ethan gently held Estelle''s hand and asked the nurse to help him bring another


    chair for him. He turned to Philo and smiled. "Sir, you don''t have to be so polite. You can call me


    Ethan," he informed him.


    "All right, then. I will call you Ethan," Philo replied with a bright smile.


    When the chair arrived, Ethan sat down and chatted with Philo for a while. He checked the time after a


    bit and realized that it was gettingte, so he stood up and said, "Sir, today is the Lantern Festival.


    Please allow me to celebrate it with you and Estelle."


    ncing at the shameless Ethan, Estelle wanted to grab him and throw him out of the window.


    However, her father seemed to be enjoying himself. Even after talking for so long, he didn''t feel tired


    and happily agreed to Ethan''s request.


    Hence, Ethan asked one of the nurses to go out and buy some sweet dumplings for them. After that, he


    and Philo continued to chat.


    After the nurse came back with the sweet dumplings, the three of them gleefully spent the Lantern


    Festival together.


    The small white ward was full of warmth and happiness.


    They all ate the sweet dumplings and had a special Lantern Festival together.


    This particr Lantern Festival would be quite memorable for both Estelle and Ethan.


    When he noticed that it was getting prettyte, Ethan stood up and said, "Sir, you should get some rest


    now. I will ask the attending doctor to examine you again tomorrow. I want to talk about something with


    Estelle outside, but don''t worry, I won''t keep her for long."


    Philo was very satisfied with Ethan''s politeness and courteousness. There was no reason for him to


    reject his request. After all, Ethan was just asking for some private time with Estelle outside the room.


    Philo could easily read the intentions of those around him, especially the ones of young people. He


    believed that Ethan would treat his daughter very well.


    As he thought of this, he started to feel a little tired. After all, he had just woken up from hisa. After


    talking so much with Ethan and Estelle, he couldn''t help but feel worn out. Hence, he closed his eyes to


    rest for a bit while waiting for Estelle toe back.


    After pulling Estelle out of the room, Ethan took her to the corner of the stairs.


    "Why did you pull me outside?" Estelle asked in a low voice as Ethan loosened his grip on her. She


    took a step back, her stance defensive.


    "Why do you think?" The corners of Ethan''s mouth curved into a small smirk. He gave Estelle a yful


    smile and said, "My lovely girlfriend."


    "Girlfriend? Have you forgotten? We broke up already," Estelle countered. Even though she said that


    with confidence, she could still feel a blushing up to her cheeks.


    "Oh really? Then why is your heart beating so fast right now? You''re also blushing," Ethan said with a


    smug look on his face. He raised Estelle''s chin with his fingers and looked at the rosy glow on her face.


    Estelle was rendered speechless by his words and gestures.


    She hadn''t expected that Ethan could be so experienced at taking advantage of the situation.


    The reason why she hadn''t shot him down at the ward was that she didn''t want to sound ungrateful.


    She had also felt like she would be selfish if she were to reject him.


    Even though there had been no reassurance that her father would wake up, Ethan had still covered his


    medical fees.


    When she thought of this, Estelle gave Ethan a thankful look.

 Chapter 1444 Looking For Proof

    Chapter 1444 Looking For Proof


    Ethan understood what Estelle meant just by the look in her eyes. He clenched his teeth, uncertain


    whether she knew what he wanted or not. He certainly didn''t need her to be just grateful to him.


    Thinking of this, he had an idea. "Haven''t you always wanted to repay me? Why don''t you marry me?"


    Without waiting for a response, he lowered his head and kissed her.


    Estelle, not expecting this at all, wanted to push him away, but remained frozen.


    He had expected her to refuse, so before she could even push him off her, he pulled away.


    "You promised that you would," he said with a mischievous smile. He was much taller than she was,


    and with the way they were standing there, he could easily touch her face as he gazed upon her.


    She red at him, deeply offended by his brazenness.


    But looking at her angry face improved Ethan''s mood.


    "Well, you should head back. I should leave as well. Sleep early. Good night!" Ethan shed her a


    smile and surprised her with another kiss.


    He then ran away in a hurry.


    Estelle stood there, seething. Her blood boiled with anger, but there was nothing she could do.


    When she opened the door to the ward, she found her father already fast asleep. Moving as quietly as


    possible, she washed her face, gargled, and went to bed. However, to her dismay, she found it


    impossible to fall asleep.


    The following morning, Ethan came again, bringing Estelle breakfast. He asked the attending doctors to


    examine her father as well.


    This greatly pleased Philo.


    When the doctors finished conducting a general check-up of Philo, their eyes were wide with shock.


    They had thought that the man would never regain consciousness, but here he was, wide awake, and


    so soon at that! It was a medical miracle.


    "Doctor, how is my father?" Estelle asked as she cautiously looked at the doctors.


    "There''s no reason to worry. He''s fine. Mr. Wang is in stable condition. But he has been in bed for a


    long time, so he is still a little weak. It will take some time for him to fully recover, but he is doing well so


    far. He''s a little malnourished at the moment, but he''ll be fine after a good amount of rest," said the


    head doctor.


    "It would be good if you can convince Mr. Wang to get out of bed and do some simple exercises from


    time to time. This will speed up his recovery," added a different doctor.


    The other doctors in the room nodded their agreement.


    "Okay, we understand. Thank you, Doctor," Ethan said, stepping forward and nodding his head.


    "You''re wee, Mr. Gu," the doctors said, almost in unison. They were ttered by his gesture of


    respect.


    After they had gone out, Ethan looked at Estelle''s father and said softly, "Sir, I want to ask you


    something."


    "Go ahead," Philo replied, looking straight into Ethan''s eyes. He had had a good night''s sleep and was


    in high spirits.


    "Where did you find Estelle? And at that time, did she have eye-catching items with her, say, a hair clip


    and a bracelet?" Ethan asked nervously, his eyes fixed on Philo''s.


    Estelle did not understand why Ethan was asking her father about this. She had already found out that


    she was not Philo and Sybil''s biological daughter. This was just the reason why Sybil had never treated


    her well.


    However, she didn''t know what all this had to do with Ethan.


    Philo was taken aback. He hadn''t expected that Ethan would be asking such a question. He looked


    warily at the young man.


    When Ethan saw that he had somehow distressed Philo, he smiled at him and exined, "Don''t worry,


    sir. I''m just curious.


    You see, when I was a child, I was abducted and sold by human traffickers. At the time, there was a


    little girl with me. Later, I was rescued, but that little girl was nowhere to be found. I''ve been looking for


    her all these years. I''m asking you this now, because that little girl slightly resembles Estelle." By the


    time he finished speaking, Ethan had a more serious look on his face.


    "When I found Estelle, she was all alone, and she was wearing tattered and dirty clothes. She was


    standing at the side of the road all by herself." Philo began to recall.


    Estelle was astonished to know that after so many years, her father still remembered how he had found


    her. She listened to him with keen interest.


    "That day, she was wearing a transparent jade bracelet with an image of Maitreya engraved in it. Oh,


    and now that I think about it, there was a bow knot hair clip on her head. It was ck in color." As soon


    as Philo finished speaking, Ethan asked anxiously, "Where are those items now?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I kept them under the old osmanthus tree in my backyard. They are hidden in the ce where Estelle


    used to y on the swing." Philo could not believe it. What an amazing coincidence it would be if his


    daughter and Ethan had indeed shared this incredible experience in their youth.


    Moreover, it seemed that the two had been on excellent terms. Otherwise, Ethan would not have spent


    all this time and energy searching for this girl.


    Philo felt a pang of regret as he thought back to the time when he had decided to take the little girl in.


    In the beginning, he had thought that he could help Estelle find her parents. However, after a long wait,


    there had been no news about her real mother and father. He had seen how much the little girl yearned


    for love, and he had warmed up to her.


    He hadn''t had the heart to tell her the cruel truth. He had thought that since he had been lucky enough


    to meet her, it meant that it was destiny and that he had to adopt her.


    Moreover, he had foolishly believed in Sybil''s capacity to provide the child with love and a warm cozy


    home, as she had been a housewife.


    He had not expected his wife to treat the child the way that she had.


    In fact, Sybil had treated the child very well whenever he was around, but she had abused her in secret


    the whole time.


    If it hadn''t been for recent events, he would never have discovered what kind of person Sybil really


    was. When Philo thought about all those years that Estelle had lived under his roof with Sybil, he felt


    even more sorry for her.


    The realization that he had married a cruel woman angered him.


    For so many years, Sybil had only been pretending. He had thought that things were going well, not


    knowing that Sybil had ruined everything since a long time ago.


    "Okay. Thank you, sir," Ethan said. He grinned in excitement, clearly happy about what he had just


    heard.


    Based on Philo''s story, Ethan now felt fairly certain that Estelle was the very girl that he had been


    looking for all this time. There was only one thing left to do to confirm whether his suspicions were right


    or not. He had to go to Philo''s backyard and take a look at what was buried there.


    Ethan held Estelle''s hand. Turning to her father, he said, "Sir, we''ll have to do a little bit of digging


    around your backyard. We''ll be back as soon as we can."


    Estelle was in a daze as Ethan grabbed her. She remained that way until they got into the car.


    "What''s on your mind?" Ethan asked, seeing that Estelle was staring nkly into space. He could not


    help but chuckle. This brought her back to reality. "Ah, you''ve finally snapped out of it!


    Sit tight. We''re going on a short trip," Ethan dered as he beamed with delight. Together, they drove


    to the Wang n''s house.


    Sybil had long moved out and sold this house.


    Ethan and Estelle reached the gate. As Estelle looked at the familiar scene beyond it, her eyes


    immediately watered and turned red.


    She had so many memories in this ce. In the past, she hadn''t expected that one day, things would


    changepletely. This ce that had been so familiar before was now a strange ce for her.

 Chapter 1445 Being Together Again

    Chapter 1445 Being Together Again


    "Come on, let''s go inside." Seeing that Estelle seemed to be looking a little pensive, Ethan couldn''t help


    but feel worried. "What''s wrong?" he asked softly.


    She shook her head at him. "It''s nothing. Let''s just go inside." Estelle looked up slightly and tried to


    fight back her tears. She wanted to assure Ethan that she was fine, so she acted as if nothing had


    happened.


    They opened the door and went inside the house to grab shovels. After they found some, they went to


    the backyard.


    "Here it is," Estelle murmured. She stopped near a swing and pointed at the ground under it.


    The two of them got to work immediately and started to dig out the soil. It took them a long time but


    eventually, they dug out a box.


    The box was made of wood, and it had a lock that looked like it had rusted over time. Ethan found a


    tool and broke the lock without difficulty.


    He opened the box excitedly and found a dress, a jade pendant, and a ck bow hairpin inside.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As he stared at the objects in front of him, Ethan realized that Estelle was indeed the girl he had been


    looking for. With the pendant and hairpin in his hands, he suddenly came at Estelle with a hug.


    "I have finally found you," he said in a choked voice. He held her tightly in his arms with no desire to let


    go.


    He considered himself a tough gentleman. It wasn''t as if he was an emotional person. However, he


    couldn''t help but tear up a little because of his excitement.


    The little girl in his memories had had a very serious illness in the past. Bill had cast her away because


    he had thought that she was useless. After that, Ethan had always thought that the little girl might have


    passed away from her illness but he hadn''t been able to confirm it. He hadn''t expected that the little girl


    would really turn out to be Estelle, who was alive and well in his arms.


    Estelle was shocked and didn''t know what to do. She hadn''t expected that Ethan would be so


    emotional about it.


    If the little girl that Ethan had been searching for was truly her, then her decision to break up with him


    had been just a waste of both time and energy. All this time, she had just been jealous of herself.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but feel several emotions about it.


    She had always assumed that Ethan was just using her as a substitute for somebody else. She hadn''t


    expected that she was the one that Ethan had been looking for all this time.


    Once Ethan calmed down a bit, he felt a little embarrassed of his actions. However, he still didn''t


    loosen his embrace and held onto Estelle more tightly.


    "Ethan, let go of me, I can''t breathe," Estelle told him, her voice a little breathless from the hug. She


    patted his back tofort him.


    "Oh, sorry, okay." Gently, Ethan let go of Estelle. He felt as if he had just woken up from a dream. He


    couldn''t believe that this was real.


    After he let her go, they both fell to the ground.


    Estelle massaged her numb legs and looked at Ethan, who was chuckling softly at her.


    Ethan couldn''t keep his eyes off Estelle, as if he wanted to memorize every part of her. He beamed as


    he stared at her.


    After the two of them had a good rest, they finally stood up.


    "Estelle, I can tell you the answer right now," Ethan said seriously as he held her hand.


    When she heard him say that, she tried to keep her expression neutral and listened intently to what he


    had to say.


    In the past, due to Ellen''s influence, she had held a grudge against Ethan. When she had found out


    that Ethan had been looking for that little girl all this time, she couldn''t help but feel as if she was


    nothing more than just a substitute. In a fit of rage, she had decided to end her rtionship with him.


    However, now that she thought about it, her sister was the main reason why she had started thinking


    that way in the first ce.


    It was her own fault that she had been stupid enough to believe Ellen''s words without doing any


    investigation of her own. Maybe if she had been more inquisitive, then they wouldn''t have broken up.


    Without letting go of her hand, Ethan led her back to the car.


    "When I was a child, a little girl and I were taken away by a human trafficker named Bill. On the way,


    that girl didn''t talk at all. I tried everything to get her to speak to me but I failed.


    Later, that girl got Bill angry and he attempted to hit her. As a man, I thought it was my duty to protect


    her, so I took the hit for her.


    After that, she finally spoke to me. She bandaged me in the same way that you did.


    I want to apologize to you, Estelle. I admit that in the beginning, I decided to be with you because you


    looked so simr to that little girl. However, the more I got to know you, the more I noticed that you also


    had simr habits and mannerisms. I couldn''t help but start wondering if you were really that little girl


    from all those years ago."


    Estelle had never thought that Ethan would have started a rtionship with her because of that reason.


    It confirmed her previous sentiments about being a substitute. As she realized this, she couldn''t help


    but feel a little appalled but she let him continue talking.


    "When you left me, it was only then that I realized that I didn''t fall in love with you just because you


    were simr to that little girl. I fell in love with you because of who you are. I truly love you, the real you,


    Estelle. When I found out that you were not the biological daughter of Mr. Wang, I sent someone to


    investigate this matter. Many of the traces already disappeared though, so it was a difficult


    investigation. However, almost all the clues we found led us to the Wang family.


    So, I could only start the investigation through you, but there was nothing on you that could show your


    true identity. What your father said earlier confirmed my suspicions, but I still needed proof."


    In the middle of his exnation, Ethan bent over so he could gently hold Estelle in his arms. He held


    her as if she was a treasure that he had lost and now found.


    Estelle had no memories of what had happened in their childhood. She looked at Ethan curiously. But


    even though she didn''t remember, she still hugged him back.


    It finally made sense. She had always felt that she had met Ethan somewhere before. His presence felt


    both familiar and strange at the same time.


    It turned out that they had met before. She just couldn''t remember it.


    They were meant to be together.


    It seemed like fate had this all nned out and they wouldn''t be able to escape it.


    "Estelle, be honest with me. Why did you break up with me in the first ce?" Ethan let Estelle''s head


    lean on his arms. He fiddled with her hair while waiting for her to answer.


    When she heard his question, she couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. If only she hadn''t


    misunderstood him then, their rtionship wouldn''t have hit such a rocky stage.


    "Okay, I admit it''s stupid, but at that time, I let myself be influenced by other people''s words. When I


    found out that you were searching for another girl, I assumed that you just saw me as a substitute for


    that girl¡­"


    Estelle shrugged as she exined in a low voice.


    Ethan lightly pinched her chin. He couldn''t help but feel bad. ''Why didn''t you just trust me?'' he thought.


    Turning her around so that they were facing each other, Ethan looked at her seriously in the eyes.


    "Okay, listen. I don''t deny that I was with you at first because you reminded me of that little girl in my


    memory. However, I soon got to know you and realized that you were so easy to get along with. I found


    myself falling in love with you not because you look like someone else but because of your personality.


    You''re not afraid to show me your most real self. I like you and I love you. Do you understand that?" he


    exined to her.


    Hearing his heartfelt confession, she felt like she was floating. ''Is he really confessing to me?'' she


    thought to herself in bewilderment.


    Staring into Ethan''s eyes, she couldn''t believe that the man in front of her had really fallen in love with


    her.


    Before, she had doubted him. But now, she pursed her lips and weed him in an embrace.


    "I know that. Don''t worry. I will make sure to never doubt you again in the future."


    Ethan couldn''t help but breathe out a sigh of relief as she said that.


    After so many hardships, the two of them finally untied the knot in their hearts and reunited with each


    other.


    That was the beauty of true love. No matter where it was, no matter howte it came or how bumpy the


    road was getting there, it couldn''t be broken in the end.

 Chapter 1446 A New Proposal

    Chapter 1446 A New Proposal


    The warm breeze of spring slowly melted away the winter snow. The winter had been filled with nothing


    but coldness for a certain individual.


    The KING Group had gone through a troublesome winter. But now was the time to change all of that.


    However, the group''s prospects were not as lively as the spring.


    Right after the Spring Festival, the first thing Darren set out to do when he came back to thepany


    was to hold a meeting, because he needed a report of thepany''s performance for thest quarter


    so that he could know where to focus his efforts. And at the same time, he had an important


    announcement to make. On the day of the meeting, the conference room was almost full of people.


    Everyone was happily conversing about their holidays.


    When Darren walked into the meeting room, all the senior executives and shareholders quickly sat


    down on their respective chairs.


    "Mr. Xu..." The lively atmosphere suddenly dissipated and the room finally settled down. No one dared


    to say a word. It was so quiet that if one were to breathe heavily, he would be heard in the room.


    Darren raised his head when his name was called. Then, he nced over everyone''s face. The senior


    executives and shareholders present who had just had smiles on their faces suddenly became serious.


    "Well, now that everyone is here, let''s start the meeting, shall we?" Darren slowly walked to the seat at


    the head of the table and continued, "Thest year has passed. How was the Spring Festival for


    everyone?"


    His sudden pleasantries surprised everyone. Some of them felt like they could finally breathe again,


    and some evenughed, albeit nervously.


    "It seems that everyone had a good time. I wish all of you a wonderful new year," Darren said without a


    sign of disdain on his face or tone. It was a pleasant surprise to everyone there. Suddenly, his tone


    changed to a serious one when he said, "But now that the Spring Festival has passed, our KING Group


    is facing a brutal undertaking, as if it has to go through another cold winter."


    Darren''s statement sent shivers down all of the senior executives and shareholders'' backs. The smile


    on their faces gradually froze.


    It was true, a lot of the shareholders and senior executives present knew that thepany was facing


    a huge obstacle. At the thought of this, everyone''s amiable mood waspletely gone. Everyone sat


    straight and had serious expressions on their faces.


    Darren then said, "If we can''te up with a solution, I think thepany will inevitably face a horrific


    storm. Everyone should be mentally prepared. I''m serious." Darren emphasized each word he uttered.


    And everyone there became more serious. Some of them even had cold sweat on their foreheads.


    Everyone knew that the more peril the group faced, the more dangerous it would be for them,


    especially for the shareholders, since they had invested a lot of money into thepany.


    Moreover, the KING Group was hindered in so many ways, so it was impossible for the group to use


    their power as a means to better themselves. If thepany didn''t stabilize soon enough, everyone


    knew that Darren would be the raging storm he spoke of.


    Meanwhile, Jacob''spany had be a major yer in the industry after just a few years. His


    company''s value was staggeringly high. The HT Group was very efficient in growing exponentially in


    every industry that they tried to venture in. They quickly racked up achievements left and right.


    The fact that the HT Group''s subsidiaries were stronger than the KING Group was the greatest hurdle


    to face. They were all more powerful, more popr, and a bigger influence in any industry. They were


    at the top of the game. And the HT Group would not stop its expansion any time soon. This caused the


    people working at KING Group to feel distressed and threatened. Even Darren could feel a sense of


    urgency. If Jacob''spany continued to expand more and more, Darren would face a lot more


    problems. He thought that if the KING Group couldn''t make any sort of growth soon, then a slow death


    was imminently waiting for them. It was truly a terrible scenario.


    The stronger Jacob''spany was, the more frightening it was to push forward.


    "I want to make an announcement. In order to face the future crisis, our group must also learn to adapt.


    Cost cutting won''t be sufficient this time. Unfortunately, we have to give up some of our past projects


    and ventures. We need to concentrate more funds and energy to readjust the group''s subsidiaries and


    res-establish a strong industrialyout."


    Darren''s harsh words made everyone around him take a deep breath. Upon realizing how it would


    affect each one of them, the whole conference room was in an uproar. Moreover, the ns to change


    hade so suddenly that they were caught off guard.


    Although thepany was indeed facing some challenges, Darren''s wish to shape thepany in a


    different form seemed too unreal. After all, apany''s transformation was not a small task.


    "Mr. Xu, what you''re saying now seems too extreme. Doing something like that would be an enormous


    undertaking. Although thepany is facing problems right now, I don''t think it''s that big of a deal. We


    can recover from this crisis. So why should we transform?" one of the shareholders gave his opinion.


    "Exactly! The risk of transforming ourpany is not something you nor or I nor anyone else here can


    estimate. And it also needs arge sum of money. I honestly believe it''s better if we just stay the


    same," another shareholder voiced out their thoughts.


    "I don''t think transforming thepany should be our priority.


    But if that''s what you really want, boss, you need to tell us how we are going to do it and what direction


    you would like thepany to take." "Yes, we need to know your n." "Mr. Xu, what are you doing to


    prepare for this?" "Mr. Xu, if we go ahead with this n, what kind of risks are we expecting?" "I''m sure


    none of us are willing to shell out money from our pockets if the n entails too much risk of failure."


    There was a great deal ofmotion around the room.


    In just a few minutes, all of the shareholders raised countless questions about their worries regarding


    Darren''s n.


    Even after seeing everyone''s reaction, Darren was still determined to push through. Since he had


    proposed to turn aprehensive industrialpany into an exclusively operated one, he must have


    the confidence and drive to go on.


    To try and address everyone''s doubts, Darren handed a sh drive to Han and said in a low voice,


    "This transformation is very abrupt for you, but I hope you can trust me."


    After he said that, Han opened a presentation from the sh drive which was connected to a


    projector. What came into view was some food packaging designs and a brief introduction to the food


    industry.


    ''Does Darren really want us to enter the food industry?''


    Han thought to himself since this was also the first time that he was seeing the presentation. He had


    thought about what direction Darren would like for thepany to take, but he had not expected that


    he would choose this route.


    The fact that the KING Group had already shut down some of their subsidiariespletely showed


    Darren''s determination. Darren had already considered that other industries were too risky right now


    and would cost too much money.


    So, he had withdrawn their capital and given up some of the group''s subsidiaries. That would provide


    the KING Group with a bit of money to pay their debts. Even though the KING Group had a grand


    reputation, it had incurred quite a debt through the years. The KING Group had subsidiaries in a variety


    of industries, industries that cost them a lot of money. And most of the money had been borrowed from


    banks.


    It was clear to everyone at that point that the purpose of this meeting was to determine the future of the


    KING Group. In the past, the KING Group had been aprehensive industrialpany. And it had


    even gone so far as to make the materials it needed by itself.


    One of the senior executives solemnly uttered, "Mr. Xu, the group is already involved in the food


    industry. There''s no need topletely transform it to a foodpany. In this way, we don''t need to


    give up the foundation that we''ve worked hard for. Moreover, we won''t lose those clients from our


    current affairs." His words rang true to everyone. A lot of the executives in there understood his


    objections, and some even sided with him.


    Darren didn''t bother to answer. He wanted to continue, so he gave Han a hint with his eyes to


    continue ying the presentation.


    Even if the presentation contained logical reasons, the senior executives and shareholders only


    captured one important point. "The employees of the group who are not qualified enough will be fired.


    At the same time, we will seek out and recruit people who have more outstanding talents in relevant


    fields."


    This meant that all the employees and even some senior executives in thepany were going to be


    reced.


    The announcements of today''s meeting was a shocking revtion one after another. The senior


    executives and shareholders quickly raised their opinions and objections.


    Darren, who had remained silent for quite a long time, finally opened his mouth. "A multi-industry


    company requires a huge investment. If it fails, the loss of money and impact would be huge.


    Therefore, ourpany cannot bear any form of risk going forward. Our only choice is to transform into


    a single-industrypany."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Darren finished his words, all the shareholders and senior executives, who had been riled


    up by Darren''s decision, quickly shut their mouths. His profound reasoning made everyonepletely


    speechless.

 Chapter 1447 Business Negotiation

    Chapter 1447 Business Negotiation


    The KING Group has been in this industry for a long time. Without a doubt, the shareholders felt


    overwhelmed. They had mixed feelings regarding the fact that they would not be able to continue


    embarking on their original businesses anymore. The executives were also disappointed with the


    choice. They were practically jobless now. . . .


    "Now, the KING Group can bepared to a giant aircraft carrier. Even though it''s huge in size, the


    weapons it carries are not that powerful. The industries that we shall focus on after the transformation


    of ourpany is like focusing on getting intercontinental nuclear weapons for the aircraft carrier. If we


    obtain these weapons, then the KING Group can have better strategies and won''t just get tossed


    around easily by other groups.".


    Darren''s speech left them all speechless. They were no longer able to resist or refute him. Maybe this


    was the only choice that the KING Group had left. In order to survive, they would have to transform. . . .


    . . .


    The news that most of the employees would beid off and reced quickly spread throughout the


    company. Since it was the CEO who had issued this order, they had no choice but to simply follow it


    with noints.


    After that, the HR department was very busy putting everything in order. Fortunately, the KING Group


    was an established name, so the recruitment for new employees wasn''t difficult.


    In the CEO''s office, Darren was busy with his work.


    "Mr. Xu, here is the list of our new interns. Please have a look at them." The HR director handed him a


    list filled with the names of all the new interns that had been recently recruited by thepany.


    Darren scanned the list and saw that it also containedplete and detailed information about each


    intern. After reading it, he nodded with satisfaction. "All right, this looks great. Train them well. Also, find


    more talents if you can. We''re going to need them."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The HR director couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He gave Darren a polite nod and left the


    office.


    Witnessing how the KING Group was slowly regaining its excellence as apany, Darren felt even


    more confident about his original idea. However, he knew he still had a long way to go before he could


    defeat Jacob.


    Suddenly, there was another knock on his door.


    "Come in."


    It was Darren''s assistant, Han. Han walked up to Darren, panting. "Mr. Xu...". .


    "What happened to you? Why are you in such a hurry?" Darren asked, motioning for him to sit down.


    It turned out that some businesses of the KING Group were in serious trouble. Being new to the food


    industry, the KING Group still hadn''t made full preparations in many aspects.


    Mostpanies weren''t willing to ce too many orders or establish a partnership with them, because


    they knew that the KING Group was still new to the food industry. The KING Group hadn''t found a


    suitable raw material supplier for their business either. Needless to say, there were a lot of issues to


    deal with at the moment.


    "Mr. Xu, the new batch of raw materials we''ve recently purchased were found to be subpar and can''t be


    used. We just received our first order yesterday. But now... We won''t be able to deliver it without high-


    quality materials," Han informed him truthfully.


    Darren had expected this oue. Since hispany had just been transformed, it was expected that


    they would hardly receive orders for a while. But now, their biggest problem was where they were going


    to get the raw materials needed for them toplete the orders that they did receive.


    "Han, check all the raw material suppliers and find the ones most suited for ourpany. Then, sort


    them out and hand me a list of qualified suppliers," he ordered.


    Now, the only thing he could do was to find a good supplier for theirpany as soon as he could.


    It didn''t take them long topile a list of suppliers. After someparison and analysis, Darren


    finally decided on a supplier. The selected supplier wasn''t famous in name, but they had a good track


    record in terms of the quality of their materials.


    Darren called the head of the supplier and scheduled an appointment at a bar in the evening so that


    they could negotiate. . . . . . .


    In the evening


    The smell of cigarettes and wine filled the bar. The music was ying at a deafening volume, and


    intoxicated people were crazily dancing to their heart''s content in the middle of the dance floor. The


    women dressed in bright shy clothes were flirting shamelessly with the men who couldn''t control


    themselves.


    Darren was waiting patiently in one of the private rooms.


    Half an hourter, the head of the supplier finally arrived.


    "I''m sorry I''mte, Mr. Xu. I was dyed by something on the way here." The head of the supplier


    walked into the private room with a smile.


    "It''s okay. Come and sit." Darren also gave him a smile in response, but in his heart, he was a little


    disappointed with the man''s tardiness. The head of the supplier didn''t seem to take the KING Group


    seriously at all. It was clear that he didn''t want to do business with the group. He was trying to stall for


    time.


    Darren waved his hand. Several bar girls immediately came up to them and sat beside the head of the


    supplier. Now that he was surrounded by beautiful women, the head of the supplier looked pleased.


    However, business was business. The man didn''t waste any time beating around the bush. Instead, he


    said frankly, "Mr. Xu, I''ve read the cooperation n of your group. However...". .


    He paused on purpose.


    "Do you find my price unsatisfactory?" Darren asked impatiently.


    The head of the supplier smiled politely, but didn''t answer. Instead, he took a sip of the wine.


    "Well, Mr. Xu. Ourpany''s raw materials are all of high quality...". . the head of the supplier hinted as


    he nced at Darren.


    What an old fox! Darren was aware that the head of the supplier wanted to exploit the KING Group''s


    weakness so that he could demand a higher price. The KING Group was obviously in an urgent need


    of cooperation from a supplier.


    Right now, the most important thing for them was to get a deal, sign a contract, and finish the first order


    immediately. If they did that, Darren was sure that more customers would ce orders with the KING


    Group in the near future.


    He raised his index finger to show the head of the supplier how much more payment he could promise


    him. "One million more."


    "That''s great!" The head of the supplier was overjoyed at the price increase. In fact, the original price


    offered by the KING Group was already more than enough. He had just wanted to try and see if Darren


    would raise the price again. However, he hadn''t expected that Darren would go so far as to offer him a


    total of 5 million, which was a great deal.


    "When can we expect the delivery of the raw materials?" It was the thing that Darren was most


    concerned about. They really needed the materials as soon as possible.


    "Once we sign the contract tomorrow, I will immediately dispatch people to prepare the raw materials


    for yourpany."


    "That''s good. Let me propose a toast to you then!"


    The two of them happily raised their sses as they reached an agreement in the private room. . . . . . .


    "Mr. Gu, Darren has reached an agreement with the head of a raw material supplier today," . . Sam


    informed Jacob hesitantly.


    "Oh really? Did they sign the contract already?"


    There was no way that Jacob would let Darren sessfully sign a contract with the supplier.


    "Not yet. I believe they will do it tomorrow."


    "Okay, you know what to do.". . .


    After giving Sam his orders, Jacob stood up and walked over to the French window. The night sky


    looked like a dark blue curtain, decorated with beautiful and sparkling stars. It was so ethereal that one


    couldn''t help but take in the view.


    The show was just about to begin. . . . . . . . .


    Once they finished their business negotiation, the head of the supplier walked towards a hotel with a


    beautiful woman wrapped around his arms. Without warning, a man appeared in front of them, followed


    by several other men who were all d in ck clothing.


    "Hello, can I interest you in a deal?"


    The leader of the group was a young man with an intimidating aura. The several men behind him


    looked terrifying as well, which made the head of the supplier tremble in fear.


    "Who are you?" He waspletely blocked by these men. A hint of anger appeared on his face and he


    red daggers at them.

 Chapter 1448 Jacob Intervened

    Chapter 1448 Jacob Intervened


    Sam didn''t answer. Instead, he asked one of the men in ck behind him to bring two boxes. "It


    doesn''t matter who we are. What matters is if you''re familiar with these," he said as the boxes were


    ced and opened in front of the head of the supplier.


    The head of the supplier opened his eyes wide in a mixture of greed and surprise when he saw that the


    boxes were filled to the brim with cash. It was much more money than what Darren had offered him. He


    quickly pushed away the beautiful women beside him, his eyes fixed on the boxes of cash.


    "Let''s have a talk, shall we? This way, please," Sam said. The head of the supplier, who had been


    acting in a threatening manner until now, suddenly smiled and nodded politely.


    After all, no one in the world disliked money. . . . . . .


    The next day, Darren asked Han to take the contract he had prepared to the head of the supplier. To


    his shock, Han came back with the news that the supplier was no longer willing to enter into the


    cooperation contract with the KING Group.


    "What? That old man said he wouldn''t cooperate with us?" Darren asked, standing up abruptly in


    disbelief. "What did he say?" he added.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Han hesitated for a moment before telling Darren the truth. "He said that he got a better deal."


    Darren was taken aback. This reason was too far-fetched and made no sense. Just the night before,


    the head of the supplier had been ted about his offer. Moreover, Darren had made sure to keep him


    happy by providing him with beautiful women forpany. By right, the cooperation should have gone


    off without a hitch. But now, all of a sudden, that ungrateful man was refusing to cooperate with them!


    There was no doubt about it ¡ªsomeone must have intervened.


    "Han, keep an eye on that old man and see who he meets."


    "Yes, sir."


    As expected, Han saw the old man going to a restaurant right after leaving hispany.


    The head of the supplier had specially invited Jacob to dinner to express his gratitude. Jacob


    personally had no interest in meeting him, but he had shown up anyway because he knew that there


    was someone else who would definitely want to see him today. . . When Han saw that it was Jacob


    who was having dinner with the head of the supplier, he immediately reported the news to Darren.


    Darren hadn''t expected Jacob to be the one who had intervened with his business.


    After all, it was because of Jacob that he had had to transform hispany in the first ce. And even


    after that, it had been very difficult for the KING Group to receive a big order and find a way to fulfill it.


    But now, because of Jacob''s intervention, the KING Group was once again left without a supplier who


    could provide high-quality raw materials in time for them to fulfill their order.


    Unable to control his anger, Darren got into his car and drove to the restaurant, pressing hard on the


    elerator.


    In the restaurant, Jacob and the head of the supplier were chatting and dining in a private room.


    Just before entering the room, Jacob had noticed someone skulking around the door of their room. If


    his memory served him right, that man was Darren''s subordinate. So now, he knew that all he had to


    do was wait.


    Seeing the head of the supplier toasting him once again, he smiled patiently.


    Finally, the moment he had been waiting for arrived. The door of the private room was pushed open


    with a bang, much to the shock of the old man. Jacob, on the other hand, just looked at the door with a


    calm expression on his face.


    When the head of the supplier saw Darren at the door, his hand trembled in fear, causing him to spill


    red wine over his trousers. "I... I have to go and get changed. I''m leaving," he stammered. His first


    thought after being caught in such a tricky situation was to flee. . . . . . .


    Fortunately for him, Darren made no move to stop him. He ran out of the door, leaving Jacob and


    Darren alone in the private room.


    "Jacob Gu!" Darren called gruffly, walking up to Jacob with a fierce look in his eyes. "You''re the one


    who ruined my cooperation, aren''t you?" he asked.


    Jacob just smiled lightly in response without so much as flinching.


    In fact, he was d that Darren had appeared faster than he had expected. He had been getting tired


    of making small talk with that old man. Anyway, in his eyes, what he had done to sabotage Darren''s


    business was nothingpared with the things that Darren had done to him.


    Seeing the calm look on Jacob''s face, Darren became even angrier. He picked up a ss from the


    table and threw it at the ground. The sharp sound of ss shattering rang in both their ears.


    "Darren Xu, you know you''ll have to pay for that broken ss, right? I think you''d better control your


    temper to avoid wasting more money. If you save money, you can find a better cooperation chance


    next time," Jacob mocked.


    Of course, Darren understood the meaning of Jacob''s words. It was obvious that Jacob was mocking


    his financial position. Even the supplier who had agreed to cooperate with him had gone over to


    Jacob''s side for higher profits.


    "It''s all your fault, Jacob. You are such a despicable man!" Darren spat, driven mad with anger. He had


    lost a potential supplier at such a crucial time. It was still possible to find another supplier soon, but if


    Jacob really put his mind to suppressing the KING Group, it would be even more difficult to find a


    suitable supplier.


    "The business world is like a battlefield. Only the capable will have the upper hand. Who can you


    me?" Jacob drawled with acent look in his eyes.


    "Are you saying I am not capable?" Darren was irritated by Jacob''s words.


    "Are you? I heard that the KING Group has transformed recently." Jacob stood up slowly before he


    continued, "It seems that yourpany has shifted its attention to the food industry, right? Originally,


    the KING Group engaged in many different industries. But now, its sole focus is the food industry.


    Shouldn''t the transformation be ascribed to its incapable leader? Or maybe...it''s because you dare not


    compete with me?" Jacob smirked and raised his eyebrow. . . .


    His words had urately revealed Darren''s insecurities and fears. It was undeniable that Darren was


    really afraid ofpeting with Jacob, because right now, the HT Group was too powerful for the KING


    Group to go up against.


    The former was engaged in almost every industry except the food industry. Darren had thought that


    through the transformation, he could avoid head-on confrontation with Jacob. He had nned to


    achieve some sess in the food industry first andter expand hispany again, but he had


    already hit such a big obstacle in the initial stage.


    "What? Am I right?" Jacob''s smile widened as he looked at the frustration on Darren''s face. He


    continued, "People like you are destined to fail in their lives. I advise you to give up as soon as


    possible. If you cross me again, I will never let you go." After saying that, Jacob turned to leave.


    Darren gritted his teeth out of hatred, but he couldn''t do anything to him. All he could do now was


    watch Jacob walk away with his head held high. . . . . . .


    After that unpleasant encounter, Darren went back to hispany in a furious mood.


    He knocked all the things on his desk to the ground, and then broke some more vases for good


    measure. The sound of objects shattering came continuously from his office.


    Han, who had overheard the whole conversation between Jacob and Darren at the restaurant, felt


    very ufortable seeing his boss behave like this. They had put a lot of effort into transforming the


    KING Group, but Jacob had made it all go to waste by intervening in their business once again. . .


    "Mr. Xu, please calm down. There has to be another way," he said cautiously.


    "Do you also think that I am afraid of Jacob?" Darren suddenly questioned Han.


    Han shook his head immediately. "How could that be? That Jacob is too despicable. He just


    managed to take advantage of the loophole by ident this time, but I believe you can defeat him. "


    Darren remained unconvinced upon hearing Han''s assuring words. Although he wanted to avoid


    Jacob, he really was not afraid of him.


    But this time, his efforts for securing a cooperation with a supplier had gone in vain. The matter of


    fulfilling the big order, which was his biggest priority right now, had still not been dealt with.


    At present, thepany''s problems were much more serious than he had imagined. "Han, we have


    to hurry up and find another supplier for cooperation. Only after ourpany grows stronger can we go


    up against the HT Group."


    Darren''s eyes glinted with determination.


    This was their only way out, and once he seeded, Jacob would face a huge threat. . . . . . .

 Chapter 1449 Scare

    Chapter 1449 Scare


    In the quiet room, Taylor, who was perched on a sofa, carefully observed the person lying in the other


    sofa in front of her. She frowned and couldn''t help but feel concerned.


    "We''re finished with today''s treatment. Let''s schedule the day of the next appointment some other


    time," Taylor told Louis, who was standing by the door. She started to organize the documents, making


    sure that they were neatly stored.


    Due to Scott''s current condition, it would be best for them to perform the treatment slowly. They


    couldn''t let it overwhelm him. They needed to conduct the treatment step by step. The treatment n


    would have to be slightly adjustedter.


    Louis gave a quick nod and said, "It''s already noon. I''ve asked my assistant to order lunch for us. Can


    you stay and eat with me?"


    Louis was a tall guy. His height allowed him to reach the top of the door frame using his hand with


    ease. He had the aura of a modest gentleman when he was dressed in a customized suit.


    He put his hands in the pockets of his suit and looked at Taylor to see what she was doing. His eyes


    were hopeful as if he was a child who was eager to get some candy.


    What Taylor had experienced was enough for her to decide that there would be no future between


    them. She couldn''t lead him on. He would only be disappointed in the end if she did that. Deep in her


    heart, she just knew that they wouldn''t end well.


    "No, sorry. I have an appointment at noon." After she packed everything up, she turned around and


    started to walk out.


    Louis''s expression suddenly darkened. He reached out his hand and grabbed the woman before she


    could get far. "How about tomorrow then?"


    Her arm started to hurt from being grabbed so tightly. She wanted to break free from his grasp, but


    every time she struggled, he would just grip her arm even more tightly.


    "Can you let go of my arm first?" Taylor asked with a re. Her bright, red lips were pursed angrily at


    him.


    With a blink, Louis suddenly realized that he had just lost hisposure. Upon realizing it, he


    immediately let her go. "I''m so sorry, Taylor," he quickly said.


    Taylor ignored him and said, "I can''t join you anywhere tomorrow. I''m very busy these days." Then, she


    started to walk towards the elevator and didn''t bother to look back.


    His actions had ruined her mood and annoyed her.


    "Hey, I have to apologize to you. Please don''t be angry!" Louis quickly ran after her. Even though he


    was the CEO of apany, he was making an apology in such an aggrieved tone. If one of his


    employees saw what happened, they would undoubtedly think badly of him.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    On the other hand, Taylor didn''t know what to say regarding Louis''s shamelessness.


    "All right." Taylor nodded nonchntly.


    "Then, let me drive you home to make it up to you."


    When they finished talking, the elevator finally reached the first floor. Taylor exited the building, but


    Louis still followed her. She then raised her hand to g down a taxi.


    "You don''t have to drive me home. I already forgave you." She refused when she saw him follow her


    out. A taxi stopped in front of them.


    "You...". . . . . Before Louis was able to finish his sentence, Taylor opened the door of the cab and got


    inside.


    When she had said she had an appointment, she had been lying. She just didn''t want to join him for


    lunch. As he watched the taxi drive away, Louis couldn''t help but feel disappointed.


    ..


    As a new day arrived, one''s mood about certain things could change and be different from yesterday.


    Louis had been rejected yesterday, but he might get epted today.


    So, he came up with a new idea: to pick Amy up from school.


    Originally, he wanted to call Taylor and tell her that he was going to pick Amy up as he didn''t want her


    to panic. But after several calls, she didn''t answer him, so he gave up and told himself, "It''s not like I


    didn''t try to tell her. She just wasn''t answering my phone."


    Taylor wasn''t able to pick up his calls because of work. During treatments, she always put her phone


    on silent. Therefore, she wouldn''t be able to see any calls until after she was done. Today was no


    different.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, Louis arrived at the kindergarten and waited patiently for the school bell


    to ring.


    "Hello, I am here to pick Amy up," Louis informed the teacher.


    "And what is your rtionship with Amy?" It was the teacher''s job to familiarize herself with the people


    who usually came to pick the children up. However, she had never seen Louis pick Amy up before,


    although, judging from his appearance, he didn''t seem like a liar.


    "I am Amy''s uncle. She knows who I am." When he saw the teacher''s expression, Louis knew what the


    teacher was worried about. "If you don''t believe me, I can call her mother. You can confirm it."


    The teacher looked hesitant, but eventually nodded.


    Louis took his phone out and dialed Taylor''s number. However, she still didn''t answer. Instead of


    Taylor''s voice, he was met with the monotone voice of the operator. "Sorry, the number you dialed is


    not answering.". . . . .


    The teacher also heard the call not being answered because it was loud. Louis couldn''t help but feel a


    tinge of embarrassment. However, as a CEO, he was used to keeping hisposure even in awkward


    moments. . . . . . . "It seems that her mother is busy with something and can''te to the phone right


    now."


    "Well, I''m sorry. We have a rule here in school that the children can only be picked up by registered


    guardians." The teacher was quite young. Even though the man in front of her was embarrassed, rules


    were still rules. She knew that she couldn''t break the school rules just because he was good-looking.


    After all, no bad guy could be easily identified.


    Louis understood why the teacher wouldn''t allow him to take Amy away easily. After all, the safety of


    the children was the top priority.


    "This is my name card." Louis took out a small business card from his pocket and handed it to the


    teacher. "You can ask Amy if she recognizes me. We''re very close."


    In his eyes, the most important thing that he needed to do to win Taylor over was to get close to Amy.


    The teacher took the business card from him and carefully studied it. She was still hesitant, but


    eventually, she decided topromise for his sake. "Wait here," she told him.


    A few minutester, Amy walked out with her teacher hand in hand. As soon as she saw Louis, she


    quickly let go of the teacher''s hand and ran towards Louis. She then threw herself into his arms.


    "Uncle Louis," she greeted him, still in his arms. Then, she pouted. "Why haven''t youe to visit and


    y with me for so long?"


    "Recently, I got a little busy. But I have some time to spare today. What do you say we go out for a


    meal?" Louis said gently and caressed the little girl''s hair.


    "Teacher, is it okay if I take her away now?" he asked, but his tone sounded like it was an order, which


    meant that it could not be refused.


    The teacher nodded, as she saw how close Amy was to the handsome man in front of her.


    "Thank you very much."


    Today, Taylor''s patient was a little special, so the treatment took a little longer than usual. It also meant


    that she was a littlete in picking Amy up. When she finally arrived at the school, she was shocked.


    "What?! Amy was picked up by someone else?" Taylor suddenly raised her voice, and a wave of panic


    started to rush over her. Amy was the sole person that she could rely on. She couldn''t imagine how her


    life would be without Amy.


    "Don''t worry," The teacher said calmly in an effort tofort her. "The man who came to pick her up


    didn''t look sketchy or anything. She called him ''Uncle Louis'' and they seemed very close. That''s why I


    allowed Amy to leave with him,"


    the teacher exined to Taylor. Her voice was calm, but she was clenching her hands. Seeing that


    Amy''s mother looked extremely nervous, she couldn''t help but feel regret that she had let the man pick


    Amy up without proper confirmation.


    "Wait, did you just say she called him ''Uncle Louis''?"


    "Yes. I was under the impression that you asked him to pick her up, because he called you in front of


    me. I''m so sorry. I''m sorry.". . . . . The teacher looked frightened. Her eyes started to turn red and it


    seemed like she was about to burst into tears.

 Chapter 1450 I Care!

    Chapter 1450 I Care!


    Once Taylor found out that it was just Louis who had picked Amy up, her feelings of panic started to


    subside. She could see that the teacher was also in distress, but she wanted to confirm Amy''s location


    first, so she took her phone out from her bag. It was only then that she saw that Louis had tried calling


    her several times. She let out a sigh of relief and called him.


    "Hello...". . . . . Louis had barely gotten the first word out before he was interrupted by Taylor.


    "Where did you take Amy?"


    "We''re at the new children''s themed restaurant downtown." When he saw Amy ying happily with the


    other children in the children''s park, his face softened.


    "Send me the address. I''ll be there soon." The knot in Taylor''s stomach finally untied itself when she


    hung up the call.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t realize it sooner. My friend was the one who picked Amy up. I''m sorry for the trouble


    and for making you worry," Taylor finally exined to the teacher. After that, she grabbed a taxi and left


    to find Louis and Amy.


    Half an hourter, she arrived at the children''s themed restaurant that Louis had mentioned. When she


    entered the restaurant, she saw him sitting at one of the tables. She also noticed that there were many


    dishes ced on the table, all of which were Amy''s favorite.


    Several mothers who hade only with their children didn''t miss the opportunity to try and flirt with


    Louis, and this didn''t go unnoticed by Taylor.


    Louis was such a dazzling and good-looking man. How could she ever deserve someone like him?


    "Louis, do you know how worried I was?" Taylor stomped over to him, enraged. When she noticed him


    smiling nonchntly as if he hadn''t done anything, she got even angrier.


    "Don''t be so angry," Louis said casually. . . . . . He didn''t look flustered even after seeing how furious


    Taylor was. Instead, he gently took the bag from her hand and then moved the chair beside him. He


    acted as if he wasn''t being scolded.


    His calmness made Taylor feel like she was the one who was overreacting.


    "Amy is my child. I raised her all by myself. Do you even have any idea how much she means to me?


    How could you take her away from me without properly asking for permission? If anything happened to


    her, I don''t know what I would do. What did you expect me to do?" Taylor vented her feelings loudly


    without caring about where she was. Her eyes went red and started tearing up. All the people around


    them started to stare and whisper among themselves.


    When Louis saw how worked up Taylor was, he wished that he could kill himself right now for having


    picked Amy up without asking for permission. He had been making her angry all the time these past


    few days.


    "I''m really sorry." He reached his hand out, feeling the urge to hug this woman who looked strong on


    the outside but had a fragile interior.


    Taylor loudly pped his arm away.


    She was upset, but it didn''t mean that she would give in to his advances.


    "You don''t have to apologize. You didn''t do anything wrong." When she finally saw her child, Taylor


    rxed a little.


    Amy looked like she had been having a st at the children''s park. She ran up to them, eager to show


    the toys in her hands to Louis. However, when she looked up, she saw the angry expression on her


    mother''s face.


    "Mom." She walked over carefully to the table and hesitantly tugged on Taylor''s clothes.


    "Amy." When Taylor felt her clothes being gently tugged, she immediately looked down and saw Amy''s


    cautious expression. It was not until then that she realized that Amy must have seen how she had lost


    her temper at Louis.


    "It is okay, Amy," she reassured her gently. She lifted the little girl onto herp and gently rubbed her


    back to soothe her. "I am not angry at you and I don''t me you. Your Uncle Louis and I were just


    having a conversation. It''s all right."


    Amy straightened up and looked at Taylor with hopeful eyes. "Mom, can Ie here again?" she


    asked.


    "Of course you can. I''ll bring you here more often. Would you like that?" When she saw Amy''s little


    innocent face, Taylor realized that it had been a while since she had spent some quality time with her


    daughter.


    She had been very busy with worktely and had forgotten that Amy was still just a child. She needed


    someone to y with her and be with her.


    Amy only had one childhood. If Taylor continued to let her work upy her too much, then she would


    miss the rest of Amy''s childhood.


    Amy didn''t think too much. She was only focused on her mother''s promise that she would bring her


    here in the future.


    "Yes! You are the best mommy in the world!" The uneasy expression that Amy had earlier was gone.


    Instead, her face brightened with glee. She smiled happily and kissed Taylor''s cheek.


    As he looked at the two of them, Louis was also happy to have witnessed this moment between them.


    He smiled at them. The little girl''s excitement was contagious. His eyes were so fixed on them that he


    didn''t even notice all the other women around him.


    "Let''s go back home now ande here again next time, okay?" Taylor really didn''t want to have


    anything to do with Louis. After sheforted her child, all that she wanted to do was leave.


    Amy obediently nodded and turned to Louis. "Thank you for bringing me here, Uncle Louis. I really


    enjoyed my time here, but I have to go with Mom now. See you next time!" she said with a grin.


    Louis couldn''t help but feel a little bit annoyed by this "ungrateful" child. He was the one who had


    brought her to the restaurant, but as soon as she saw her mother, she suddenly wanted to leave.


    "But I thought we were going to have dinner after. What should I do?" Louis shook his head and smiled


    bitterly.


    "You should ask my mom." Amy looked at Taylor pleadingly with her big, watery eyes.


    Obviously, Louis wasn''t going to give this up. Just thinking about the argument they were going to have


    over it already gave her a headache. She put Amy down and said, "Amy, why don''t you y a little


    longer? I have something to discuss with Uncle Louis."


    It was inappropriate to say something to Louis while Amy was within earshot.


    "Okay!" Amy happily walked back towards the children''s park.


    Kids were easy to coax.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    As soon as Amy left, Taylor''s expression hardened again.


    "Louis, I thought I already exined myself to you, but it looks like I need to make myself clearer."


    Taylor gave Louis a serious look.


    Louis couldn''t help but feel ufortable under her sharp gaze. He already knew what Taylor was


    going to tell him. "Look, I already know what you''re going to say. However, even if you say it again, it


    won''t mean anything to me."


    Taylor shook her head and said, "You have no idea how different we are from each other. You don''t


    understand how difficult life was for me. I''ve gone through so much. I just want you to stay away from


    my private life. I don''t want a shameless person to pester me all the time.". . . . .


    "Shameless? Is that what you think of me?" Louis cut off Taylor when he heard her say the word. His


    heart dropped to his stomach. All of a sudden, he felt like he couldn''t breathe properly.


    "Yes, you are a shameless person." If she wanted Louis to leave her alone, she knew that she would


    have to say all these things even if it hurt him. "You are just my patient''s brother. Nothing more, nothing


    less. I hope that rifies where you stand in my life and I hope you understand. Do not bother me


    anymore."


    She knew how hurtful she was being, but she also knew she had to do it.


    "No, I refuse to agree to that. I told you before that I don''t care about your past. I only care about why


    you''re always hiding from me!". . Louis'' expression darkened, and his aura suddenly changed.


    "You may not care about it, but I do. If you really want to know why I hide from you, then I''ll tell you!"


    Upon seeing his charming face, she suddenly felt upset again. "I hide from you because I care about


    my past. Do you understand that? Why can''t you just let me go and leave me alone? Don''t make me


    revisit the past. Did you ever stop to think about how I feel every time you mention or ask about the


    past?"

 Chapter 1451 Heartbroken

    Chapter 1451 Heartbroken


    Louis stared ahead, feeling like the person in front of him was a stranger. It was as if he didn''t know


    Taylor at all. It was the first time that she had been so open about her thoughts and feelings.


    "If you had ever thought about my feelings regarding the matter, then we wouldn''t have to have this


    conversation. We can''t even be friends now. Do you understand me?" Taylor choked out, her eyes


    almost in tears.


    "I don''t care! How many times must I tell you that before you finally believe me?" Louis shouted at


    Taylor, agitated. He could feel himself losing control.


    "And how many times must I tell you that I care? I care about it! What''s so hard to understand?" Taylor


    didn''t want to argue with Louis anymore. She felt that it was meaningless because he was so hard-


    headed.


    With a scoff, she turned around and walked towards the children''s park. She called Amy and left the


    ce with her daughter in her arms.


    There was no way that she would let herself cry in front of him. It would just double her feelings of


    humiliation. She had had enough of that for one day.


    As he watched Taylor walking away, Louis regretted not saying something or chasing after her. He


    didn''t know what else to do. How could he make her understand his good intentions?


    He pulled off his tie harshly. He needed to calm down or he might do something else that he would


    regret.


    It was just that he was so desperate.


    The look of determination on Taylor''s face kept shing on his mind as Louis drove away. It felt as if all


    the paths that would have led him to her had been blocked. He was lost, unsure of which road to take.


    It took him a long time to get back to a familiar ce and environment. He realized that a man should


    lick his wounds in a safe ce, so he forced himself to go back to MK Manor.


    As he walked inside, Louis didn''t even notice his father. It was as if everyone else was invisible and all


    he could see was a void. He walked straight to the liquor cab, passing Hunk.


    "Wine! I need some wine! I need the best wine that can make me forget everything!" he announced.


    He took out the most expensive bottle they had. Then, with the bottle in hand, he sluggishly walked up


    to the second floor.


    A few hourster, Hunk called Emily on the phone. "Emily,e and check on your brother. When he


    came back today, he took a bottle of wine to his room, and he hasn''te out since. I''m worried about


    him." Hunk had tried to call Louis several times but had been met with silence. So, he asked Emily for


    help.


    Without saying another word, Emily drove to MK Manor and got there within two hours.


    When she arrived, Hunk walked up to her. "It''s like he lost his soul! He just took the bottle and went to


    his room. Go and have a look. You''re better fitted to talk to him than me," he told her, his face red with


    anger. He had been controlling himself from just barging into Louis''s room and taking the bottle of


    alcohol from his hands.


    "Don''t worry about it, Dad. I''m going up to talk to him now!" It took some convincing but Emily finally got


    her father to calm down. She made him sit down on the sofa to wait while she went upstairs.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Brother, are you okay? I''ming in!"


    Emily couldn''t hide her shock when she opened the door to his room. It was a mess. Bottles of alcohol


    were scattered all over the ground. She could have sworn that her brother was fine earlier, but now, it


    looked like his life had been sucked out of him. All it took was a small sip of alcohol for him to get lost in


    the void. He looked devastated.


    "What on earth happened to you? Come on, it''s just a break-up. Maybe you should let Dr. Tang check


    you for heart disease or something," Emily muttered.


    Then, she carefully stepped forward and gently kicked the huge bottle of alcohol to the corner. Then,


    she took another step to get closer to him. "Okay, why don''t you let me join you for a drink? You can tell


    me what happened."


    As soon as she finished talking, Emily quickly regretted mentioning the word "drink." Louis immediately


    turned his head to look for the bottle when he heard her words.


    "Wait, it''s unsanitary to drink from the bottle. I''ll get us a ss so we can drink together!"


    Emily told him. She had nned to switch the bottle to something less alcoholic as soon as Louis


    wasn''t looking. However, he seemed to have caught on and didn''t give her a chance to do so. He


    quickly grabbed the bottle and poured the liquid into his mouth without taking a pause.


    "Brother, can you please drink less? If something is bothering you, tell me. Maybe I can help you.


    Women think differently, so sometimes it''s difficult for men to understand them. Soe on, spill the


    beans. Maybe I can help you work on something to win her heart."


    Emily''s words caught Louis'' interest but he only slightly turned his gaze away from the bottle and


    looked at his sister. With a contemptuous smile, he then looked away from her again and took another


    chug of the alcohol.


    "Hey! Do you think that I can''t do it? You shouldn''t underestimate me, you know. I''m quite smart and I''m


    your sister. Even if Taylor is my psychologist and I don''t have enough knowledge about her yet, I will


    definitely stand by your side and help you with anything," Emily said with a promising tone.


    "Thank you, sister! But you can''t help me! Nobody can!" Louis'' heart ached so much. His face no


    longer had life. He started to push Emily away. However, when she started to resist, he simply stood up


    and pushed even harder until she was outside. Then, he mmed the door on her.


    "Hey! "Why did you do that? I''m your sister!" Still in shock that he had mmed the door, Emily turned


    her head and saw her father. He looked both helpless and embarrassed at the same time.


    "How about I ask Jacob toe over? Maybe it will be easier for Louis to open up to him," she


    suggested, shrugging in defeat. She really had tried her best.


    "I don''t think that''s necessary. Just give up and let him have his drink. Maybe he just wants to forget


    about things instead of talking about it," her father said casually. After all, Hunk had a lot of experience


    when it came to dealing with them. He was willing to give his children space if they wanted it.


    His insight surprised Emily. "Dad, how did you find out about Louis and Taylor?" she asked.


    Her father let out a deep sigh and said, "Look, every parent cares about their children even if


    sometimes they don''t talk about it. Your brother is attracted to her, smitten even. Unfortunately, it


    seems that he can''t get what he wants in the end."


    Emily really wanted to know how her father hade to know this.


    Suddenly, the door to Louis'' room opened. He greeted the two of them with a fiery re. Then, he


    turned to his father with gritted teeth and asked, "Did you say something to Taylor?"


    His father bellowed out augh. "Do you really think that I will y tricks on a fragile woman with a


    daughter? She helped your sister recover from her depression. I will always remember her kindness. In


    fact, I am grateful for it."


    Tears started to form in Emily''s eyes when she heard her father say those words. She knew that her


    biological father was a respectable man but it was the first time that she had witnessed him act like this.


    "But¡­" Louis choked out as he tried his best to hide the pain that he had been feeling all day. Tears


    threatened to fall from his eyes but he remained dedicated to not letting them see him cry.


    "But she rejected you several times. And today, shepletely broke your heart, right?" Hunk finished


    for him with a calm tone. It was hurtful but it was the truth.

 Chapter 1452 Family Conflict

    Chapter 1452 Family Conflict


    "I have no idea what I did wrong or why she won''t even give me a chance," Louis finally said. The way


    he spoke echoed the pain he was feeling in his heart.


    "There must be a reason why she doesn''t want to. But Louis, you''re a man! Don''t lose your dignity over


    this. You should either choose to give up on her or keep chasing after her. If she still doesn''t want to be


    with you, at least you''ll have tried your best, right? However, if I have to be honest with you, it seems


    that you may not be able to win that woman''s heart no matter what you do. Why don''t you just let her


    go?" Hunk stated with utmost conviction.


    Emily could see that her father was trying to be careful with the way he spoke. However, when a man''s


    heart was deeply wounded, even the kindest and most sensitive words could easily trigger his


    repressed rage.


    "It''s my own business and I can take care of it myself! Could you please stop interfering and meddling


    with this?" In a blink of an eye, Louis was already fuming with rage.


    Emily got irritated by his childish reaction and said, "We''re meddling? Is it wrong for us to care about


    you? Isn''t that what a family is supposed to do?"


    But no matter how sensible they sounded, it didn''t have any effect on Louis. His broken heart was


    making him deaf and blind to any kind of reasoning. Without answering Emily, Louis turned around and


    walked away. He even mmed the door as he entered his room. Once again, he chose to be by


    himself on that lonely night.


    Emily turned towards Hunk and saw her father''s dejected face. She realized that even though Louis


    was just an adopted child, her father loved him deeply as if he was his own.


    Two days had passed and Louis was still locked inside in his room. He refused to go out and ignored


    everyone''s pleas to see him. He didn''t allow anyone to enter or even bring him food to eat. Nobody


    knew what or how he was doing inside.


    On the morning of the third day, Hunk was idly standing by himself in the living room. The first ray of


    sunshine illuminated MK Manor. He simply stared at Louis'' door on the second floor with his cane in


    hand. His face had a look of disdain and difort on it.


    Emily woke up early and went downstairs. She saw her dad''s unpleasant state and said to him, "Dad,


    sit down and have breakfast first. Louis needs time to figure out his rtionship all by himself. There''s


    nothing more that we can do." She had to take care of her three children and their daily needs. That''s


    why she was up so early. Upon seeing her old father''s worried face, she couldn''t help but feel


    concerned about him.


    "It''s already the third day. He has gone through so many difficulties in life. How can he let a simple love


    affair break him like this?"


    Emily could tell that her father was getting irritated, judging from the tone of his voice. She was afraid


    that he would go upstairs right then and there to try and teach Louis a lesson. She walked towards


    Hunk in a rush and tried her best tofort him. "Dad, no matter what happens, we need to give him


    some time to heal. Maybe this process is taking way longer than you expected, but it will eventually


    pass. Dad, you''d better have breakfast first and we''ll talk about itter."


    "You''re right, some problems in life are indeed difficult to ovee, but he still needs someone to help


    him get on his feet. Once he gets the strength to stand up again, it''ll be easier to recover. I want you to


    go to his room after breakfast. Check on him and pull him out at all costs,"


    Hunk uttered in a steadfast manner. He had no intention of sitting down to eat. All of his worries about


    Louis were written all over his face. Their father''s love was so intense that Emily did not dare to go


    against him at all.


    After a while, Emily was still busy making breakfast for the whole family. But her father''s orders made


    her stop midway and do what he asked in a hurry.


    She went upstairs and lightly knocked at the door. As she had expected, there was no answer. She


    then tried to open the door but failed to so as well.


    ''Is Louis going to lock himself in his room forever?'' she wondered. But before she could figure out how


    to tell her father, he appeared in front of him.


    "Go downstairs and call the driver. Tell him toe here and tear down that goddamn door right this


    instant!" Hunk''s words were resolute and determined. He was standing still in the corridor with an


    imposing stance.


    However, Emily refused to force her brother toe out. She responded, "Dad, I don''t think that''s a


    good idea! Just give him some more time. I''m sure he''ll be fine soon enough."


    She didn''t expect that Hunk would be so ferocious even with his old age. He mmed his cane against


    the door, creating a loud bang.


    "Dad! Don''t push him!" Emily worriedly eximed.


    "Shut up! You know nothing! Do you have any idea what he has done for that woman?" Hunk''s roar


    echoed throughout the quiet mansion.


    "Dad, we all know that sometimes people have to chase after their loved ones. It''s tiring but we all want


    Louis to be happy, right? His feelings might get hurt and he could even lose his head because of a


    rtionship, but we should let him be. We''ve all sacrificed something for our loved ones, haven''t we?"


    The way Emily talked showed her experience as a woman, as she had to use all of it to appease her


    old father.


    "I don''t mind if he sells himself for love, or even God! If only he hadn''t given up his kidney and the


    company whom hundreds of people''s livelihood depend on!"


    The more Hunk yelled, the more furious he became. He pounded on the door with his cane once again.


    "Louis, you are my son. You donated a part of your body to another person but you never even asked


    the opinion of your family before doing so! Did it even cross your mind that we would get worried?"


    What her father saidpletely shocked Emily. "Donate a kidney? To whom?"


    Hunk didn''t respond and instead continued to scold Louis. "I have entrusted you with the entire


    company and the hope of hundreds of employees. But what have you done? You just quit! I don''t care


    about all the stupid things you''ve done in the past. But right now, are you really going topletely


    destroy yourself over a woman? Do you think I will idly stand by and do nothing?"


    "Dad, what are you trying to do?" Emily asked in a loud voice to deliberately alert Louis because she


    could tell that her father was up to something at that very moment.


    "I''d like to see what kind of person that Dr. Tang is. I want to see with my own eyes what kind of charm


    she has to make my son so willing to do anything for her. He even willingly went against the world just


    for her sake! I''ll ask her if she really wants to be with you so you can finally settle down. If she doesn''t


    tell me, I''ll¡ª"


    However, before Hunk could finish speaking, Louis finally opened his door. But the man who appeared


    in front of them was not the Louis they knew. It looked like he hadn''t shaved for days. The light in his


    eyes was dim and he seemedpletely weak and hopeless. He was not like the handsome Louis


    they were so used to seeing.


    "Is this enough? Are you happy now?" Louis stated in a low voice. He showed no resentment for his


    father. At that moment, it seemed like he was just indifferent to everyone in the entire world.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Brother, don''t let Dad''s words get to you. He was just so worried that his emotions made him say


    those things!"


    "Taylor has never asked me to do anything for her so don''t you dare bother her. Right from the start, I


    have done everything of my own free will. Just as you said, it''s disgraceful and irrational to fuss over a


    no-name woman." Every word that came out of Louis'' mouth came straight from his heart. He had


    completely given up on love and it made everyone feel somewhat sorrowful.


    "Okay! Since you''ve said that you weren''t forced to give her anything, I won''t disturb her for your sake.


    But you have to marry J as soon as possible." Hunk changed the topic so quickly that Emily''s


    thoughts couldn''t catch up. In just a few seconds, the two of them had already reached an agreement


    concerning the matter of Taylor and were now speaking of marriage.


    "Dad, even though I can''t be with Taylor, it doesn''t mean that I will marry J!" Louis'' resistance was


    futile. Hunk''s overbearing gaze froze him in ce. He waspletely intimidated even right up to his


    core.


    "He''s right!" Emily wanted to help her brother since she didn''t agree with the hasty talk of marriage.


    However, before she could say anything else, Hunk intensely red at her, making her forget what she


    wanted to say. Then Hunk firmly uttered, "That''s it. Sort yourself out and go to work today. I''ll make an


    appointment with J tomorrow for you two to have tea in the afternoon. If you dare to not show up, I


    promise that tomorrow afternoon, I''ll ask Taylor toe to my office. I''ll drag her there if I have to. If


    you disappoint me, I''m going to ruin her. I don''t care even if she''s a mother of a child or severely sick.


    Mark my words, my son."

 Chapter 1453 Impossible To Explain Clearly

    Chapter 1453 Impossible To Exin Clearly


    As the old saying went, aged ginger was more pungent. When Hunk used his smooth tactics, the


    young ones didn''t stand a chance.


    Standing by the door of the room, Louis wanted to say something, but decided against it. He and Emily


    were still talking to each other when they noticed their father slowly going downstairs.


    "Do you want me to cover for you again?" Emily asked out of kindness. She had no idea if she would


    be scolded by the old man if she were to interfere.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    With a sigh, Louis shook his head. Even though it was just a verbal argument, he still felt drained from


    that interaction. He didn''t even know if it was because of his defeat from his father''s insistence or


    because of his strong desire to protect the woman he loved.


    "Are you sure you don''t need my help?" Just from observation, Emily could feel how much her brother


    loved that woman. Even though she really wanted to help, there wasn''t much she could do. Taylor was


    the type of woman who could easily touch others and gain their trust from just a few words. Despite


    that, it seemed that she was a difficult woman to love.


    "Yeah. Thanks, though."


    It was the only reply that Louis could give to his sister at that moment. He turned around and went back


    to his room. When he closed the door again, he found himself thinking of Taylor again. He knew he had


    to let go of the past, but it was easier said than done. He just felt lost. He still loved Taylor as much as


    before.


    He had turned into a man who had lost his soul. Even his greetings had no life in them. It was as if he


    had turned into a zombie that mindlessly walked around the earth.


    Whenever Louis saw his reflection in Emily''s eyes, he could tell that he was no more than just an


    empty shell. He had no life left in him.


    "You should at least buy a gift for J. I know you haven''t seen each other for quite a long time, but I


    reckon she will be happy if you bring her a bunch of roses,"


    Emily reminded Louis before he left home. Instead of answering, he just dismissively waved his hand


    and drove away.


    Without really giving it any thought, Louis headed towards LX Club.


    He could already predict what was going to happen as soon as he arrived at the club. He was sure that


    his father was going to call him upon his arrival and inform him that he and J''s father were going to


    y some golf. Then, they would both leave to go to the golf course together.


    It was a predictable n, but it would mean that Louis and J would be forced to eat lunch together.


    It didn''t matter whether they loved each other or not. His father was determined to unite the two


    families through their marriage.


    Fortunately, LX Club wasn''t that far from the mall. Once Louis parked the car, he decided to walk to the


    jewelry store in the mall. Following Emily''s advice, he bought a ne to give to J.


    When he looked through the ss disy of the jewelry store, he thought he saw a familiar figure on


    the other side of it. He wanted to follow that person, but he didn''t know where she went.


    "Sir, do you need a gift box for the ne?"


    the saledy asked politely. Louis felt that maybe he had lost his mind. He nodded slightly at the


    saledy. When he walked out of the shop, he happened to pass Taylor, but he thought he was just


    imagining things.


    After he went to LX Club, J arrived an hourte, just as he had expected. "I''m so sorry for making


    you wait."


    She apologized, but her face didn''t look like she was sorry at all. He looked at the woman in front of


    him from top to bottom. She looked beautiful with makeup on, but it didn''t make him feel anything. His


    mind was still filled with thoughts of how attractive and pure Taylor was.


    "No need to apologize. I understand our situation isplicated, if you know what I mean," Louis said


    frankly. There was really no need for them to hide anything from each other.


    After all, uniting two families by marriage was amon practice, especially if one was born into a rich


    and powerful family. Neither of them found it odd that they were being forced to wed each other in order


    to unite their ns. They both minded their own business and also made sure to clear up everything


    between them in order to avoid anyplications once they tied the knot.


    "Yes, I know. But I still have toe here, even if we are just pretending that we love each other. Is


    your family forcing you to marry me? When should we get married?" J scanned the menu with


    curious eyes as she dropped those questions at him. She made their situation sound so simple, as if


    she was just buying a brand new car.


    To say that Louis was shocked at her nonchnt approach would be an understatement. He had


    previously thought that he no longer had feelings for Taylor. He figured that since Taylor had made it


    clear that their rtionship was going nowhere, it would be best for him to find another woman and


    start a family. It would satisfy his parents too. To be obedient, he knew that this was what he should do.


    "What? You look lost in thought. Haven''t you enjoyed yourself enough these past few years?" J


    said with a teasing smile. She was a charmingdy, and Louis could admit that. She gave him a yful


    look that was almost flirtatious.


    "You think too much." Despite having read the menu several times, Louis still didn''t have the urge to


    order anything at all, so he just told the waiter that he would like to order the same food as the woman


    in front of him.


    He suddenly ced a few gifts in front of J and saw that she looked quite excited. "You''re giving


    me so many gifts. Are these considered tokens of your affection?" she asked.


    Even though he wasn''t in a good mood, he tried his best to calmly exin, "You have to tell your family


    how this date went when you get back. I am giving you these gifts so that your family won''t think I can''t


    afford to give you these things. Otherwise, they will realize that the two of us don''t love each other at


    all, but are just dating as per their wishes."


    "So you''re giving these gifts just for that reason?" J couldn''t help but smile bitterly at Louis. She


    admired the man in front of her for how brave he was for ying a love game with her just because the


    woman he truly loved hadn''t epted him. Coincidentally, that woman was in the same restaurant,


    sitting diagonally opposite to their table. J caught that woman looking at their table, but she didn''t


    know who she was. "Although these gifts are not valuable, I will ept them. However, I will also buy


    you a giftter. What would you like? How about a tie? I know I can choose one that would best suit


    you."


    As they talked, J casually ced her hand on Louis''s shoulder. He knew that this was an attempt


    at flirtation, but he was toozy to push her hand away.


    With this intimate act, J finally confirmed why the woman was looking at them. She smirked and


    joked, "There''s something I want to tell you. You see that woman sitting over there? Well, she has


    nced over at our table several times. She looks bitter and angry, maybe even jealous. It''s like she''s


    asking herself, ''Why can''t you choose me instead of her?'' Are you sure she is not your girlfriend?"


    A shudder went through Louis''s spine as she said those words. It was as if someone had dumped a


    bucket of cold water on him and he suddenly came to his senses. He quickly turned around to look at


    who J was talking about. His eyes immediately caught sight of Taylor, but she was already on her


    way out of the club.


    Taylor tried to avoid eye contact with Louis. She couldn''t let him see the disdain in her eyes. She was


    making every effort to not meet his gaze and wanted to leave here as soon as she could. But all that


    she was doing just proved how jealous she was and how much she cared about the man.


    Louis stood up from his seat right away and ran after Taylor. He didn''t even bother to apologize or


    excuse himself. All that mattered was Taylor. He easily caught up with her and grabbed her hand.


    Then, he started blurting out a string of apologies.


    "Why are you apologizing to me? You''re confusing." Taylor tried to shake off his grip on her.


    "Don''t get it wrong. It''s really not what you think. I''ve never been with that woman, you know," Louis


    stammered in a panicked voice.


    However, Taylor just shook her hand again in an attempt to make him let her go. "You don''t really have


    to exin anything to me. Haven''t I made myself clear, Louis? Nothing is going to happen between us.


    It''s simple. So, you shouldn''t feel the need to exin anything to me, because what you do is none of


    my business."


    With one final pull, Taylor finally broke free from Louis''s grip. Then, she noticed that their conversation


    had caught the attention of a few people inside the club. Therefore, she hurriedly turned around and


    attempted to leave.

 Chapter 1454 Explanation

    Chapter 1454 Exnation


    Unwilling to give up, Louis chased after Taylor once more. She was already pretty far away when he


    got out of the club, so he had to make his voice louder in order to be heard.


    "I don''t want you to think that I''m a frivolous man. That''s why I want to exin my rtionship with that


    woman inside. I''m not the type of person who would date two girls at the same time. I won''t be in a


    rtionship with any other girl while pursuing you. She and I are just business partners. And we were


    having a business meeting together."


    Even though he and J had agreed to deceive their parents and pretend to date, Louis didn''t


    consider that as cheating on Taylor. When he saw her stop walking, he couldn''t help but sh a hopeful


    smile. Maybe this time, he could finally win her heart.


    "Taylor, my love for you remains the same. Why can''t you just give me a chance? The past doesn''t


    matter anymore. What''s important is the future. Don''t you think so?"


    Louis thought that with his affectionate words, he must have touched Taylor''s heart at least a little. He


    wasn''t expecting her to reply to him in a mocking tone.


    "Louis Ke, are you sure you''re good at lying to others? Did you really think I would believe you when


    you told me she''s just a business partner? You don''t normally buy your business partnervish gifts.


    And if she was just a business partner, why would you allow her to adjust your tie? Forget it. This


    conversation is pointless. We don''t need to talk about anything between us,"


    Taylor told him with gritted teeth. Once she finished talking, she started to walk away again without


    looking back.


    As night arrived, the city was filled with dazzling lights. People were drinking and talking happily with


    each other.


    "What are you doing here?" Louis looked up at the person who sat at the table and lowered his head


    back down to continue drinking. Right now, he was in no mood to deal with anything, not even his


    parents'' demands.


    The only thing on his mind was how cold and angry Taylor had been when she had left him¡­again.


    J had been a witness to everything that had happened with Taylor earlier. When she looked at the


    depressed man sitting in front of her, she couldn''t help but smile. She found the entire situation quite


    entertaining.


    "Mr. Ke, I saw youe here to the bar by yourself." There was a hint of yfulness in her tone. "I was


    worried about you, so I followed you here to make sure you were safe."


    The truth was that she had followed him to this bar not because of the reason she had stated, but


    because she was curious about what would happen after.


    An eerie silence was the only reply that Louis decided to give. It was clear that he didn''t want to be


    bothered by anyone. In fact, he just wanted to drink alone.


    However, J didn''t notice his annoyance or she just didn''t care.


    "A ss of whiskey, please," she told the bartender casually.


    She spoke and moved like a noblewoman from the upper ss. No matter where she was, she always


    looked calm and elegant.


    "I guess you don''t find me charming enough. You didn''t even finish dinner with me and I even had to


    force myself toe here just to drink with you!" J yed with her ss of whiskey with her


    slender fingers. Even under the obscure light of the bar, she still looked pretty stunning.


    Louis downed the sses of wine one after another as if he was just drinking distilled water.


    "You can''t solve anything even if you drink by yourself." J picked up her ss and took a small sip.


    "There are other ways to deal with a problem than drinking hard liquor, Mr. Ke."


    She was clearly implying something.


    Even though Louis''s eyes were already a little blurred from drinking, they still perked up in interest.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Despite the amount of alcohol that he had drunk, he was still quite sober.


    "How about you treat me to a drink and I analyze her for you?" J leaned forward with a smirk, her


    hand resting on the table, while her fingertips were lightly touching the tip of her chin.


    Life was so uneventful now, so she wanted to find something to do for fun.


    Looking at J''s expression, Louis was still hesitant about it, because he had no idea how reliable


    she was. After he gave it some thought, he finallypromised. He really had no idea how a woman''s


    mind worked. He needed to improve his rtionship with Taylor, but he had no idea where to start. If he


    didn''t do something soon, he feared that he wouldn''t even be able to be friends with her.


    "A ss of Winston cocktail," Louis ordered the waiter.


    J put the ss of whiskey aside when the cocktail was served at their table. She gently grabbed it


    and took a small, curious sip. "It''s delicious. Thank you, Mr. Ke," she told him with a smile.


    Still, Louis remained silent. He just stared at J, waiting for her to continue.


    "Taylor has feelings for you, Mr. Ke." He blinked up at her, shocked at her statement. "In fact, I think


    she also loves you," J continued.


    Upon hearing this, Louis raised his eyebrows in disbelief. After all, Taylor had rejected his advances


    many times. It seemed to him that she really didn''t want anything to do with him. "Why do you think


    that?"


    "Well, let''s call it my woman''s intuition," she said with a yful smirk. "And I also observed her


    reactions every time I saw her." Since Louis had bought her a drink, she had to keep her promise. "If


    she doesn''t like you, then howe she''s always so angry every time she sees us together?"


    "Really?" The more she exined, the more enlightened Louis felt.


    "I mean, why would she get angry if she didn''t have feelings for you?"


    Louis looked down and thought about it for a while. Her exnation made sense. "And then?"


    "And then, you just have to believe in the power of my intuition. It''s never wrong." With her eyebrows


    arched, J picked the ss up again and took another sip.


    Louis quietly nodded in agreement.


    Now that she had done her part to help him, J didn''t want to stay there any longer. She quickly


    scanned the people at that bar, but nobody caught her attention enough for her to stay.


    "Thank you for this drink, Mr. Ke." J stood up gracefully and tucked her long hair behind her ears.


    "I''ll make sure to put in a good word for you in front of your father. After all, I did manage to have a little


    fun tonight with you."


    Then, she picked her handbag up from the table and left him at that bar. Louis watched her back get


    farther and farther away from him. She still looked beautiful even from behind.


    J''s words kept echoing in his mind. But if Taylor did love him, why was she so adamant that they


    shouldn''t be together?


    He raised his head slightly and drank the rest of his alcohol in one gulp.


    Despite the new information, he still had no solution for getting Taylor to change her mind, so he was


    still crestfallen. He kept on drinking. . . . . . .


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Once J had walked out of the bar, the deafening music finally faded away. She was instead met


    with the cold wind in her face and felt a sense of calm. It was the opposite of how she had felt while she


    had been inside the loud bar.


    "Go and find Taylor''s phone number for me, please," J told someone on the phone.


    "Yes, My Lady." An emotionless answer came from the other end of the line before J hung up.


    She got into her car and went straight home.


    After about half an hour, she received a message with Taylor''s number in it.


    "Oh, Louis, you''re going to owe me a favor for this. I hope you don''t forget it," J said to nobody in


    particr as she read the message.


    Then, she dialed the number. . . . . . . . .


    The phone rang for a few seconds before it was finally answered by a soft and gentle female voice.


    "Hello, who is this?" As soon as Taylor put Amy to sleep, her phone suddenly rang. Luckily, she was


    able to answer it quickly before Amy heard it and woke up again. She had no energy left to coax the


    little girl to go back to sleep.


    "Hello, this is Louis''s friend. I''m J Lin. We met this afternoon," said the woman on the other end of


    the line.


    Her voice sounded arrogant, as if Taylor should feel grateful that she had taken the time to call her.


    "Why did you call me?" Taylor was not a pushover. She felt her anger deep inside her once again as


    she thought of how close they had been earlier.


    "Miss Tang, I called you because I wanted to tell you that Louis is just my friend. I wanted to clear up


    any misunderstandings that you might have about us." Ever since she was young, J had been


    living the lifestyle of someone from the upper ss. Therefore, an undisguised pride always came with


    her.

 Chapter 1455 Getting Drunk

    Chapter 1455 Getting Drunk


    Taylor furrowed her eyebrows and had a strong urge to hang up the phone. However, she was more


    sophisticated than that. "What do you want to exin?" she asked instead.


    Truth be told, deep in her heart, she was really curious about the rtionship between Louis and J.


    "First of all, Louis and I are just friends. I hope you understand. Second, he is currently getting drunk at


    a bar."


    "I see," Taylor murmured. "Thank you for your exnation." Taylor was also curious about why Louis


    was drinking at a bar but she decided not to ask. After all, there was no reason for her to ask such a


    question.


    "Don''t you want to know why he''s getting himself drunk at some bar right now?"


    "Why?" As soon as Taylor asked, the woman on the other side of the phone chuckled in amusement.


    "Because of you, of course! Are you seriously that clueless?"


    Taylor didn''t say anything but J didn''t mind her silence.


    "The bar is full of different...kinds of people. I''ve been there several times." J paused on purpose;


    she wanted to hear Taylor''s reaction before she continued. Taylor reacted the way J expected her


    to ¡ªby letting out a heavy sigh. "Aren''t you worried that such a good-looking man like him would be


    taken away by someone once he gets really drunk?"


    "What are you trying to say?" Taylor asked impatiently. However, she had already instinctively grabbed


    her car key.


    "I''ll send you the address."


    Before Taylor could protest, J had already hung up the phone.


    As she stared at the phone in her right hand and the car key on her left, she felt lost in thought.


    "Well...". . . . . After a while, she let out a defeated sigh. Then, she changed her shoes and went out,


    her keys in her hand.


    Despite the current situation, Louis was still her friend. She should take care of him so that he didn''t get


    into trouble. After all, he had taken care of her many times before.


    She blinked, not wanting to recall too many memories of the past. Once she thought of what had


    happened in the past, she couldn''t help but feel softhearted.


    Half an hourter, Taylor finally found Louis, who was squatting awkwardly at the side of the road. It


    was obvious that he was drunk out of his mind.


    Seeing him like this, Taylor couldn''t help but feel angry. She could see some women near him who


    seemed to be waiting for the right time to approach him. This made her even angrier. She couldn''t wait


    to reproach him for his reckless behavior.


    "Hey, can you still walk?" Taylor walked over and kicked Louis in the shin.


    Cold, angry eyes immediately looked up at her. However, once he recognized her, the coldness


    immediately disappeared and his eyes turned soft. In fact, he suddenly looked excited upon seeing


    Taylor.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    But before Taylor could say something, he lowered his head again. He looked like a sad, deted


    balloon.


    Unsure of how drunk he actually was, Taylor squatted down beside him and put up three fingers. "How


    many fingers am I holding up?"


    "Three," he answered quickly.


    In his drunken state, Louis looked like apletely different man. His usually sharp features looked


    softer somehow, which had an almost boyish charm to them.


    She suddenly had an urge to poke his cute face.


    The thought almost frightened her and she quickly tried to shut it out from her brain. She shook her


    head and then told herself, ''What on earth is wrong with me? He''s cute? That''s absurd!'' Taylor closed


    her eyes to try and forget ever having had that thought.


    When she opened her eyes again, she was met with Louis'' charming gaze.


    "Well...". . . . . To hide her embarrassment, Taylor cleared her throat awkwardly and stood up.


    She observed their surroundings. The ce was quite crowded with many people passing by, so they


    didn''t look too out of ce sitting there. But they couldn''t sit on the side of the road forever.


    "Can you walk by yourself? If you can, I will drive you home." As she said this, she pulled Louis up.


    Although he was wearing a tailored suit, he had a rather slim figure. However, when Taylor grabbed his


    arm, she realized that Louis was definitely a lot stronger than he looked. He easily overpowered her.


    What was even worse was that Louis refused to cooperate with her. He was like a child throwing a


    tantrum on the pavement. Taylor couldn''t help but feel annoyed. She angrily tapped the back of his


    head and yelled, "What are you doing?"


    Louis rubbed the back of his head and winced as he started to feel the pain of her p. Then, he


    nced up and saw Taylor''s enraged face. "I have nowhere to go."


    His voice sounded pathetic.


    Upon hearing this, Taylor felt bad. "How about I drive you to a hotel, is that all right?" she asked.


    Her voice was softer and gentler this time.


    Louis nodded. When he stood up, he realized that he was fine walking by himself and didn''t need to


    lean on Taylor. The woman even thought that maybe Louis wasn''t as drunk as she had thought.


    Fortunately, they found a hotel located near the bar. After they entered, they smoothly checked in and


    went to the suite on the top floor. Taylor assisted Louis in getting to the bed. Louis, on the other hand,


    just stared at her and gently held her hand.


    "Stay here and get some rest. I will see you tomorrow, okay?" On the way, Taylor had finally figured out


    how to handle Louis'' drunken state.


    He obeyed her words and cooperated with her without much resistance once she coaxed him properly.


    "No, please stay with me tonight. I don''t want you to leave." Louis suddenly sat up and opened his


    arms, ready to wee the woman that he had been pining for all this time in his arms. He wrapped


    his arms tightly around her, not wanting to let go.


    "Hey, Louis...". . . . . Startled by his bold actions, Taylor wasn''t able to move away from him


    immediately. So, she was stuck in his arms and struggled to break free. This made her feel a little


    exasperated.


    ''Why did he suddenly do this?'' she asked herself.


    "Do you have any idea how much I care about you? Do you have any idea how much I actually love


    you? Again, J and I are just friends. There''s nothing else going on between me and her," . . . . .


    Louis murmured in her ear. Tears started to form in his eyes.


    "I agreed to have dinner with her only because my father found out that I gave you my kidney.


    Needless to say, he was not happy about it. I was afraid that he woulde for you or personally


    attack you. So, I had to meet with J to satisfy him. Taylor, please don''t be angry at me anymore. I''m


    really sorry about all this. Okay? I''m not going to force you to do anything anymore. But please, don''t


    push me away as you did before. . . . . . I really feel bad about it¡­"


    Louis choked out. He couldn''t stop the tears from streaming down his face and quickly soaking his


    clothes.


    "You don''t have to feel bad about that. Louis, why are you so silly?"


    Taylor''s eyes were starting to get red. Any woman who heard those words would surely tear up even a


    little and Taylor was no exception. However, she couldn''t let her emotions get to her. They both came


    from different worlds. Louis was from a rich family. How could she be so selfish and let him ruin his


    good life just for her? She couldn''t let him suffer.


    So, she rejected him again and again because she loved him.


    His grip loosened enough for Taylor to finally break free from his grasp. She then tucked him in, quietly


    sorted the mess inside the room, closed the door, and then left.


    When morning came, the bright little rays of sunlight started to seep from the curtain, shining on the


    face of the man lying peacefully on the bed.


    The sun beamed directly into his eyes. Louis opened his sleepy eyes slightly as the light illuminated his


    face.


    He sat up slowly and felt a light pounding in his head, probably the result ofst night''s drinking. For a


    quick moment, he felt as if all kinds of sounds in the room disappeared and he could near nothing, only


    silence. Suddenly, the memories ofst night came back to him. Louis blinked rapidly, suddenlying


    back to his senses.


    He could feel a terrible headache about toe. He really regretted drinking so muchst night.


    He observed his room and realized that he was in an unfamiliar environment. A bag beside the bed


    caught his attention. There was also a note underneath it.


    "Try not to drink so much next time. Have some porridge to warm your stomach," he read the note out


    loud. The note was signed by Taylor.


    Next to him was a bowl of porridge. Louis gently reached out to touch it. It was still warm. Last night''s


    memories invaded his mind. He suddenly remembered everything, including what Taylor had told him


    while he was drunk.


    He picked up the bowl of porridge and gently rubbed the stic container with his fingers. It seemed


    that Taylor had only left a little while ago.


    As he stared at the bowl of warm porridge in his hands, Louis didn''t really know how to describe what


    he was feeling. The fact that had she made the effort to bring him the porridge made him feel warm


    inside, but a part of him was still disappointed.


    After all, he had still woken up without her by his side. . . . . .

 Chapter 1456 Sold Out

    Chapter 1456 Sold Out


    In the blink of an eye, a month had already passed.


    And in that time, the KING Group was ready tounch their brand new line of snacks. Not only did the


    snacks taste wonderful, but their packaging was particrly original and had a very modern look to


    them. Everyone wanted to buy them the moment they saw the advertisements. However, in order for


    the group to meet such a huge demand for their new products, their factory was put to work day and


    night to produce enough.


    From the production to the packaging of the snacks, everything was going ording to Darren''s n.


    Now that everything else was ready, there was only one step left for him.


    When the store owners found out that the KING Group was ready to release their products, they didn''t


    hesitate to pre-order as much as they could. The possibility of losing money didn''t even cross their


    minds.


    It was already known to everyone that the KING Group wouldunch a new line of snacks. All the store


    owners truly believed that it was going to be a hit and would bring immense revenue to them. To the


    store owners, the KING Group was like a tree which money grew on. They had the utmost faith that if


    they cooperated with the group, a bountiful profit woulde their way.


    On the day when the new snacks were set to be released for the very first time, everyone who sought


    after them couldn''t stop talking about it. Massive numbers of people excitedly lined up in front of stores


    selling the coveted snacks. It was such a lively scene that it made all the employees of the KING Group


    feel content with all the hard work they had had to put in.


    As soon as the stores opened their doors, the customers who had been anxiously waiting for so long


    rushed inside like a swarm of bees. Within minutes, the shelves that held the snacks werepletely


    emptied.


    It was an unprecedented event!


    That same day, the products were sold out in every store that had stocked them.


    Inside one of the stores in the city, it looked like all of the employees that were working there were


    distraught. Witnessing a massive horde of people emptying their fully-stacked shelves in mere seconds


    was truly a shocking sight to see. If someone who was oblivious to this new craze were to see the


    current state of the store, they would think that the ce had just been robbed.


    "Manager,e here. . . . . All of the new batch of products we just received this morning are


    completely gone," . . a shop assistant who was still in shock said while he stared in disbelief at the


    empty shelves. The manager approached the assistant and replied, "Wow, that''s unbelievable! It


    honestly looks like they just stormed in and grabbed everything! Are you sure we didn''t get robbed?"


    Even though everything was still surreal to them, it was definitely a good business day for them.


    Suddenly, the manager''s phone rang. He checked the caller ID and saw that it was Darren''s assistant,


    Han.


    "Hello, Mr. Han?"


    Han responded with a deep and stern voice. "Raise the price of all our snacks by 10%!" When


    Darren found out how the sales went this morning, he was pleasantly surprised. He immediately asked


    Han to call the managers of every shop and order them to raise the price for the second batch.


    "Yes, Mr. Han. We''ll do it right away!. . But first, I have to tell you something unbelievable. The first


    batch of products is all gone!"


    "What? Who would dare to rob a store in broad daylight?" Han asked in a disgruntled tone. He


    completely misunderstood the manager''s words and became furious.


    The shop manager realized that he hadn''t made himself clear enough, so he carefully exined, "Mr.


    Han, the products weren''t stolen. I meant that everything ispletely sold out."


    "Aha! I see. That''s wonderful news! Hurry up and put the second batch on your shelves right now."


    Han couldn''t stop himself from beaming. Then, he ended the call and sat cheerfully, knowing that


    everything was going better than they had expected. It was definitely a good start for the new chapter


    of theirpany. He then called a few more stores and was delighted to know that their brand new


    products were all sold out. Not a single store had them anymore.


    Han couldn''t wait to show the results to Darren, so he quickly wrote a financial report and drove over


    to thepany. When he arrived, he went straight to Darren''s office and handed over the sales


    statements with a grin on his face.


    "Well done," Darren uttered while he carefully read through the report in his hand. He let out a long sigh


    as a sign of utmost relief. It had only been one hour since the opening and the products were already


    sold out in every store.


    "Boss, what should we do next?" Han politely asked.


    "Give an order to the factory to continue production at full capacity. This is a golden opportunity to


    make money. We must also take full advantage of this situation to reim our group''s renowned


    reputation.".


    "Yes, sir. I''ll go there right now."


    It was true that a situation like this was unheard of. There was no doubt that it would actually be


    considered a sales wonder as no otherpany had ever been this sessful in terms of snack


    products. Only when Darren''s KING Group had ventured into the food industry had it happened. Their


    line of snacks had been met with unprecedented poprity.


    Perhaps it was because the sales volume was absurdly high that almost every store owner, from big


    establishments to small ones, called early that day and ordered more as soon as possible.


    Meanwhile, in the headquarters of HT Group, a few employees were conversing.


    "Hey, is that the new snack from the KING Group?"


    "Yes, it''s amazing!". . . . . .


    "Ah, what a pity. . . I didn''t buy some on the way to work.". .


    "Don''t worry, I''ll give you some. Look at the packaging, it''s so fancy.". . . . . .


    That day, almost all of the employees from the HT Group tried the new snacks from the KING Group.


    Nobody could stop talking about how good they were. But suddenly, everyone became quiet.


    "Mr. Gu is here," someone whispered. Immediately, everyone tried their best to hide the snacks in


    either their pockets, under the table, or even with their hands.


    But no matter how quickly they tried to store it away, Jacob still noticed their movements. To everyone''s


    surprise, he simply nced at the snacks in the hands of his employees and walked straight into his


    office without uttering a single word.


    Jacob was already well aware of the new snacks from the KING Group. It was quite troublesome that


    his subordinates were so obsessed with the products as well. He couldn''t wrap his head around why


    the products were such a big hit.


    Upon noticing Jacob''s troubled expression, Sam took out several snacks sold by the KING Group and


    gently ced them on the desk in front of Jacob.


    "Mr. Gu, please have a look."


    Jacob picked up one and carefully looked at it with a frown on his face. He checked every detail on the


    packaging and, just by doing so, he was already interested in it. The design of the packaging was


    extremely eye-catching, more than the packaging of any other snack on the market.


    He tore it open and finally tried to taste it.


    The moment itnded on his tongue, he was pleasantly surprised. It was like nothing he had ever


    tasted before.


    There was no denying that the transformation of the KING Group had been quite sessful. And it


    troubled Jacob down to his core. . . . . .


    Meanwhile, in the KING Group, everyone was still busy.


    "Han, gather all of the employees who participated in the design of our new product. Tell them that


    we''re going to have a small meeting right now,"


    Darren said happily as if he had never encountered a single problem his whole life. All of the great


    news about their new products had made him ecstatic. He had decided to generously reward his


    employees.


    When everyone arrived, he stood in front of them and excitedly said, "Today is a day worth celebrating.


    Our group has sessfully entered the food industry! Right now, we have our own manufacturing


    factories that can give us a strong supply to meet the market''s demands. Not only that, but we also


    have loyal distributors with us."


    All of the employees couldn''t help but give the warmest of apuse to Darren and, of course,


    themselves.


    They hadn''t expected that Darren would lead them to this kind of sess despite the group being in


    complete turmoil just a few months ago. His sess had be a hot topic on today''s news


    headlines in a matter of hours. Others might have no idea how difficult the process had been, but as


    the backbone members of the KING Group, the ones who had been there since the very start of the


    design process knew it better than anybody else.


    Among them were the newly recruited young employees who had contributed to their sess. Their


    efforts had been a great help for the sessfulunch of the new products.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Our bestselling snacks wouldn''t be here without all of you and your hard work. I believe that because


    of you, ourpany will be better and greater in the days toe," Darren said once the apuse


    died down.


    After a short pause, he cleared his throat and continued, "On such a momentous day, I would also like


    to announce that I have good news for everyone here. From this afternoon onward, except for the


    important personnel of the technology department and the nning department, the rest of the


    employees of the KING Group will have two days off. Of course, for those of you who have to work


    during these two days, I won''t treat you unfairly. You will be paid three times your normal sry for


    these two days. In addition, all of you will receive a bonus of 3, 000 dors and a subsidy of 1, 000


    dors."


    His words were a massive shock to all of the employees.


    No one could believe what Darren had just said. They had never expected that their boss would let


    them miss work, let alone give them two days off, especially during such a crucial time for the


    company. In the past, they had had toe to work even if they were sick. So, the announcement was


    all the more surprising for them. The most important thing was that their overtime work would be


    compensated with three times their sry, not to mention the additional bonus and subsidy of 4, 000


    dors!


    Overwhelmed by the announcement, everyone looked at each other''s faces in disbelief. They all had


    the same thought in their heads. ''Has our boss gone crazy?''


    ''Did he go insane?''


    ''He must be out of his mind!''


    When he saw the surprised look on everyone''s faces, Darren smiled and exined, "You have worked


    hard in the past few months. Today, the KING Group''s snacks were a great sess. And because of


    that, I would like all of you to have a good rest for a couple of days as a sign of gratitude, and also so


    that you have the energy to wee a brand new KING Group!"

 Chapter 1457 A New Round Of Competition

    Chapter 1457 A New Round Of Competition


    "Thank you for that wonderful address, Mr. Xu," the host concluded with a smile. The crowd gave


    another round of apuse.


    After a few seconds, Darren gently waved his hand to the crowd as a signal for them to stop. Then, he


    announced in a low, deep voice, "Well, that concludes today''s meeting. I would like to ask the manager


    of the sales department to stay for a bit. However, the rest of you are free to go. Have a great weekend,


    everybody! I hope to see you all refreshed on Monday!"


    Slowly, the people inside the meeting room started to leave one by one. After a few minutes, only


    Darren, Han, and the manager of the sales department were left alone inside the spacious meeting


    room.


    Staring at the manager in front of him, Darren said softly, "ording to today''s report, our sales are


    doing exceptionally well. We have surpassed several oldpanies. Our dealers are continuously


    growing." He gave the manager an expectant look. "Have you prepared a new sales strategy already?"


    "Yes, sir, it is ready." The manager nodded obediently and took out a notebook. He opened it, pointed


    at a road map diagram, and started to give his analysis. "ording to our current sales trend, no


    company can defeat us for a while. However, our sess won''tst very long. ording to the trend


    of the Sunshine Group''s stock, it''s only a matter of time until their market value increases enough to


    rival ours. Their value is currently stable and most of their business focuses on the industrial field."


    "Okay, and..." Darren nodded at the manager, urging him to continue.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "The old foodpanies must surely feel threatened by us right now. They will definitely make some


    changes to their products to keep up with ours. If we sit still and do nothing, we will be easily beaten by


    them."


    As he listened to the manager''s thorough analysis, Darren nodded slightly and gently tapped his


    fingers on the table.


    There were no inconsistencies in the manager''s analysis. He was right. Currently, the KING Group did


    have the upper handpared to theirpetitors, but they could be easily taken down if they weren''t


    careful. If the KING Group could rece the products of otherpanies in the hearts of the


    consumers, otherpanies would be able to do it as well.


    Moreover, if their productscked innovation, then their customers would get bored with them sooner or


    later. Most people were fascinated by new things. If they weren''t, then the new snacks of the KING


    Group wouldn''t have gained so much attention in so little time. It was all because of the novel


    packaging and the delicious taste of the products. This was how they had beaten the traditional


    products and dominated the market.


    However, if the KING Group wanted to remain relevant in the industry, then they would constantly need


    to produce innovative products made with high-quality raw materials. The most important thing for their


    company was to have enough strength to get through anything.


    After all, as a newpany in the food industry, it would be difficult for them to monopolize the food


    industry in the near future.


    "Mr. Xu, what are your thoughts?"


    Upon hearing the manager''s question, Darren was quick toe back to his senses. He narrowed his


    eyes and told the manager, "You can go back first and create a new sales strategy. I will call you at any


    time. Remember, what we talked about today is still a secret to everyone else. If you share it with


    anyone, then that means that you''re leaking confidential information. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, sir, I understand." The sales department manager nodded with a nervous gulp. He then grabbed


    hisptop and walked out. On the way out, he couldn''t help but feel quite shocked. Nobody had really


    liked Darren before, and they had all been unhappy after finding out that he was taking over the


    company. However, the manager was pretty impressed by how well Darren had been able to lead the


    group and develop thepany.


    How brave must one have to be to have such an idea?


    Genius! What a mad genius he was!


    After the manager left the meeting room, Han stood up and made another cup of coffee for Darren.


    A frown appeared on Darren''s face as he took a sip of the coffee. He suddenly felt like there was


    something that he hadn''t prepared for. If Jacob tried to step into the food industry, it could be


    dangerous for the future of Darren''spany. After all, the influence and strength of the HT Group


    were massive. If Jacob decided to intervene, then the KING Group could be overshadowed.


    Besides, they already had too many rivals. They wouldn''t let the KING Group develop to be one of their


    competitors. . . . . . .


    As Darren had expected, Jacob was indeed nning to lead the HT Group to try and enter the food


    industry for the first time. This time, he actually appreciated Darren''s great leadership skills. If they


    weren''t sworn enemies, Jacob would definitely have partnered up with him.


    The business world was like a battlefield, and right now, the KING Group was winning. However, the


    HT Group would not sit idle and wait. Jacob would not let go of any opportunity to defeat Darren at


    something.


    He told Sam to inform their employees to get ready for their next big move, which was entering into a


    new industry. After all, the HT Group was an influentialpany. Setting foot in a new industry would


    not be difficult for them. Actually, manypanies were always looking for opportunities to create a


    partnership with them.


    While Sam was diligently informing him of some of the reliable raw material suppliers, Jacob suddenly


    interrupted him. "I want the one that the KING Group is cooperating with."


    If they didn''t take action as soon as possible, the KING Group would soon rise again to the top. So,


    Jacob decided to start with obtaining materials from the samepany that the KING Group obtained


    theirs from.


    "Call thatpany. I will wait for them here tonight."


    "Right away, sir."


    Sam quickly contacted the raw material supplier. After finding out the price that the HT Group was


    willing to pay them, the CEO of thepany was immediately interested. There weren''t a lot of


    companies that could afford such a price. Besides, the HT Group was a well-knownpany.


    Of course, the CEO was aware that many people would want to cooperate with Jacob''spany. He


    felt quite lucky that the HT Group had reached out to hispany out of all the raw material suppliers


    out there. Without hesitation, he drove to HT Group as soon as he could. . . . . . .


    "Mr. Gu, the supplier is here," Sam announced as he led the supplier''s CEO into the reception room.


    "Come in," Jacob said with a nod.


    Sam walked out to get them some tea. Then, he returned with some fragrant chrysanthemum tea.


    There weren''t a lot of people in the reception room. It was only the CEO of the raw materialpany


    and his assistant. When the two of them saw Jacob, they couldn''t help but feel excited about a


    potential partnership with him.


    "I apologize for inviting you here on such short notice. Please, take a seat." Jacob satfortably on


    the seat of the host. His tone sounded polite but his actions said otherwise. It was as if he was


    demanding a cooperation with them, not requesting it.


    The CEO could sense Jacob''s attitude, of course.


    He knew about the rivalry between the KING Group and the HT Group, and guessed that that was the


    reason why Jacob wanted to cooperate with him.


    "No problem. I just want to know why you invited me toe here," the CEO asked softly as if he didn''t


    know anything.


    "Okay, I''ll get straight to the point. The HT Group is nning to enter the food industry. We need a


    reliable raw material supplier and I was wondering if you would be willing to be that supplier."

 Chapter 1458 Darrens Lie

    Chapter 1458 Darren''s Lie


    "Mr. Gu, I''m sorry to tell you this, but mypany... We''ve already signed a contract with the KING


    Group. We were struggling for so long just to stay afloat. Unfortunately, we''re a hair away from


    bankruptcy. I had no other choice but to cooperate with them. I''m sorry, Mr. Gu, I can''t," the factory


    owner said apologetically.


    Jacob focused his gaze on the cup of chrysanthemum tea in front of him. He had an amused


    expression on his face and couldn''t stop chuckling to himself. A few momentster, he casually stood


    up, picked up the teapot on the table, and poured tea for the raw material factory owner. After doing so,


    he sat back down and took a sip of his tea. He then raised four fingers and said, "Remember my offer?


    What if we multiply it by this much?"


    The owner was a little shocked by his sudden proposal. When Jacob''s assistant called him, the offer


    was only twice the price of Darren''s, but now, it was an astounding four times of that! All of a sudden,


    the owner couldn''t think of a single reason to reject Jacob''s offer.


    It seemed like fortune favored the bold in business world. The unfortunate circumstance of being so


    close to bankruptcy had made the owner of the raw material factory cooperate with the KING Group. If


    only he had had the courage to wait for a better offer, he wouldn''t be stuck in this predicament.


    Although the KING Group had given them a decent deal, they didn''t gain anything special from it.


    But now, Jacob was offering an insane deal. It was truly enticing. Moreover, everyone in the business


    world knew that Jacob and the HT Group treated their partners very well.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon noticing that the owner was still hesitating, Jacob put his teacup down and smiled. "I think your


    company''s current growth is stagnant. The industry you''re in is verypetitive, and thepanies


    around you won''t hesitate to overproduce goods. I know this must be difficult for you. But I''m sure


    you''re a person who wants a better future for your business, right?"


    The tea tasted bitter, but the fact that he was putting a stop to Darren''s momentum made it taste sweet.


    Jacob took another sip and said, "The KING Group is in a very good condition right now. It will definitely


    try to find a raw material supplier with higher quality goods as time goes on. It''s very likely that you will


    be reced any day now. You''d better find a stable tree to lean against. Don''t you think so?"


    These words were thest nail in the coffin. The owner of the raw material factory couldn''t agree more.


    As he sat opposite Jacob, his facade of a shrewd businessman waspletely gone.


    The cup of tea that Jacob poured for him was already cold, but he drank it up in one gulp. "Mr. Gu, this


    tea is wonderful and so are the mutual benefits if we choose to work with you. I hope to have a


    pleasant partnership with you." The owner of the raw material factory reached out to shake Jacob''s


    hand.


    Jacobplied and blissfully replied, "I''m sure we will."


    The owner excitedly signed the contract. After that, Jacob walked the owner and his assistant out.


    Upon realizing that Jacob was sure to be on top, the owner could not help but praise him. Before


    stepping out the door, he uttered, "You have lived up to your reputation, Mr. Gu. You''re indeed a rare


    talent."


    But Jacob didn''t feel any happiness from hearing that, so he simply responded with, "That''s kind of you


    to say that. But I think you''re giving me way more credit than I deserve. I''m just doing what a


    businessman would do. Anyway, I think that you''re quite a rare talent as well. See youter." A few


    hourster, the news abruptly reached Darren''s ears.


    It wasn''t easy for him to find out that he had just lost his business partner. And to make it worse, it was


    possible that he had lost his partner to his rival. Now, the KING Group didn''t have any other choice but


    to ept the facts and to terminate the contract with their current raw material factory.


    The news spread like wildfire all over thepany. The employees who had been in a good mood after


    the recent sess of thepany suddenly felt that they had fallen to the bottom of a valley.


    It was hard to find a reason why the owner of the raw material factory would just walk away from their


    partnership all of a sudden, especially since thepany had just made some astounding


    achievements in the food industry.


    None of the employees knew what had happened, but they found it reasonable to conclude that


    Jacob''s HT Group might have something to do with it. And the fact that the HT Group was going to


    enter the food industry as well was like adding insult to injury.


    It was clear to everyone that the reason why thepany had been transformed into a food production


    company was to avoid the suppressive grasp of the HT Group. It had not been easy to choose an


    industry that the HT Group had not already ventured into. And now, the HT Group was going to hinder


    their progress once again.


    Jacob''s apparent obsession to debilitate the KING Group was terrifying.


    The employees of the KING Group couldn''t sit still and even the young talented employees who had


    participated in the design of the sessful snacks were a little flustered. The renowned HT Group was


    one of the most influentialpanies of all time. Understandably, the employees of the KING Group


    were not sure if they could defeat this gigantic opponent.


    "Damn it!" Darren picked up the folder in front of him and threw it against the wall.


    "Jacob is still trying to mess with us!" he eximed, overwhelmed by rage.


    Han was frightened by Darren''s outrage. He carefully picked up the documents on the ground and


    tried to think of something to say in a rush. He waspletely dumbfounded so he simply asked, "Mr.


    Xu, what should we do now? We''re just starting with our food industry business, and we haven''t even


    set up our own raw material factory yet..."


    Suddenly, Darren seemed to have gotten an idea from Han''s words. ''Yes, our own raw material


    factory!'' he thought.


    The KING Group''s confidence was at an all-time high with their current sess. Darren believed that


    the most important thing was to keep the morale of their employees high.


    "No, we have our own raw material factory!" Darren eximed out of the blue.


    Upon hearing this, Han was left confused. Up until that point, he knew of every decision Darren had


    made. The news of having their own factory waspletely unknown to Han. Darren had just said


    that they had their own raw material factory, but he had no clue when they had gotten one or where it


    could possibly be.


    "What... What are you talking about?" Han asked, thinking that he had simply misheard Darren.


    Then Darren tried to carefully exin his n. "Tell everyone that we have our own raw material


    factory."


    "But... But we don''t!" Han anxiously responded. He couldn''t agree with making false ims. Then he


    added, "If we were to lie and the media finds out about it, we might find ourselves in a deeper hole than


    the one we''re in now."


    But Darren didn''t take his worries seriously and insisted on hismand. "I know what I''m doing. Just


    do it!"


    Upon seeing that Darren hadpletely made up his mind, Han didn''t dare to disobey him. He


    politely said goodbye and left the office to do as he was told.


    As soon as the news came out, everyone in thepany was pleasantly surprised. It was a piece of


    information that set everyone''s minds at ease.


    All the employees praised Darren. They thought that although the KING Group had been attacked by


    the HT Group, they didn''t have to panic. Instead, thepany was prepared for this crisis.


    The news naturally made its way to Jacob''s ears.


    Jacob wasn''t upset about the news. Instead, he praised Darren in front of Sam. "Wow, Darren seems


    to be getting better at this," he said.


    Sam couldn''t think of a single word to respond to him.


    He had never liked Darren in the first ce. It was also surprising to Sam because he knew that Jacob


    would not spare any kind of praise to Darren. He was more likely to mock him, if anything. But Darren''s


    actions had made Jacob admit that he had done a good job this time.


    Jacob fell silent, seeming like he was absorbed in his own thoughts. A few momentster, he gave an


    order to Sam. "Go and check the raw material factory that Darren''s so proud of. Don''t leave any rock


    unturned. I want every single detail."


    He couldn''t believe that Darren could really be this prepared. Even if it was true, they didn''t have any


    information about it.


    Sam nodded his head and turned around to leave.


    Half an hourter, he appeared in front of Jacob''s desk again. "Boss, Darren doesn''t have any raw


    material factory. He''s lying. But as of today, he''s already taking steps about it. It seems like he''s doing


    his best to find a raw material factory to purchase."


    Upon hearing this, Jacob smiled and replied, "It seems that it''s time for us to step in."

 Chapter 1459 A Dilemma

    Chapter 1459 A Dilemma


    In the conference room of the KING Group, a meeting was being held.


    Wearing a decadent gray suit, Darren casually sat at the head of the table. He was casually ying


    with a felt-tip pen in his hand, but his handsome face still had a cold andposed demeanor.


    On both sides of the long desk, more than a dozen shareholders sat with a smile on their faces. All of


    them took turns to praise Darren''s work.


    "Mr. Xu, you''ve dug a big trap for the HT Group this time. Compared to them, it''s amazing how many


    steps ahead you are."


    "I''ve told you that Mr. Xu is an unmatched genius in the business world. He will definitely lead the KING


    Group to a bright future."


    But Darren couldn''t be bothered to listen to their pettypliments. However, a slight grin on his face


    showed that he was in a good mood.


    "Since all of you have the utmost belief in me, I won''t let you down," Darren uttered in a calm tone, but


    with an underlying hint of dread deep in his eyes.


    All of the shareholders truly believed that Jacob''s every attempt to undermine Darren would get


    trampled every single time.


    A touch of seriousness could be seen in Darren''s eyes, while he furrowed his eyebrows and asked, "Is


    the financial report for this month ready?"


    Han, who was holding the documents in his arms, silently ced the report in front of Darren. He


    then said, "Mr. Xu, here they are! Please have a look."


    Without moving his head, Darren ran his eyes over the documents. With his slender fingers, he


    thoroughly flipped through the papers. Everything was as expected. Their profits had significantly


    increased. It was a big step forward in reiming their former glory. But it would take a lot more time to


    expand thepany to its full potential.


    Perhaps if it weren''t for Jacob''s constant pestering, Darren wouldn''t have been so eager to achieve


    immediate results.


    He tried his best to hide the excitement he felt from beating Jacob and said in a firm tone, "Are there


    any other questions?"


    After such a huge sess, the shareholders couldn''t think of a single reason to be dissatisfied. They


    blissfully smiled and simply shook their heads. It seemed like all of them werepletely loyal to


    Darren at that point, and they all left the conference room feeling content.


    The huge meeting room soon became empty, and Han was ovee with concern. He looked at


    the smile on Darren''s face. He hesitated to talk for a long time, but he couldn''t help himself from asking,


    "Mr. Darren, can we really do this?"


    Darren casually took the contract in front of him and grabbed a pen to sign it. But before he did, he


    lowered his head and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Han gave him a bitter smile and replied, "The price of that factory is 5% higher than the market price.


    If we insist on a partnership with the factory, I''m afraid..."


    All of a sudden, Darren''s hand stopped and the light in his eyes grew dim. His facepletely showed


    his desperation. He nced at Han and said in a low, rigid voice, "Do you really think we have any


    other option?"


    Han was rendered speechless with this single question.


    It was true that it was not easy to find a raw material factory. If they refused to cooperate with the


    factory, where could they possibly find another one in such a small amount of time?


    They were certainly in a situation where they couldn''t win.


    Darren sneered. "Hey, nothing ventured, nothing gained! Han, we have no other choice but to move


    forward."


    Han still had his worries, but he couldn''t think of a better n, so he had no choice but to go with it.


    A few hourster, it was alreadyte in the afternoon. The time hade to sign the contract with the


    factory.


    Darren rushed over to the factory. He entered a room which looked like a single dor hadn''t been


    spared in an attempt to make it luxurious.


    The owner of the factory sat on the gorgeous leather sofa, wearing a thick gold chain around his neck.


    He asked his beautiful secretary to make them some tea. And when the tea was ready, the secretary


    poured some into Darren''s ss while smiling at him.


    "Mr. Xu, this is one of the best teas from Myanmar. I asked a friend to buy me some when he went


    there. Please, try some."


    Naturally, Darren casually picked up the teacup and took his time to admire its quality. He ced it near


    the tip of his nose and sniffed it a bit before taking a sip.


    The tea left its fragrance between the lips and the teeth. It tasted bitter and sweet at the same time. It


    was quite extraordinary.


    Darren ced his teacup down and gave his praise. "Mr. Wang, your tea tastes wonderful. It''s indeed


    unforgettable."


    Mr. Wang chuckled and replied, "Well, it''s my honor to serve you, Mr. Xu."


    However, Darren hadn''te here for afternoon tea. Instead, he wanted to settle the problems of the


    KING Group as soon as possible.


    He furrowed his eyebrows and paused for a moment. A few secondster, he went straight to the point.


    "Mr. Wang, I think you know why I''m here today. When can we sign the partnership contract that we


    talked aboutst time?"


    With a faint smile, Mr. Wang didn''t even bother to answer his question. Instead, he pointed at the


    steaming teapot on the table and asked, "Mr. Xu, do you know how much this tea costs?"


    Upon noticing that the owner chose to change the topic once again, Darren became impatient. But he


    did his best to control his temper. He replied in a in tone, "Since it was chosen by you, I''m sure it''s


    very expensive."


    Han, who was standing beside them, frowned at the fact that their conversation was progressing at


    such a slow pace. He couldn''t fathom what Mr. Wang truly wanted.


    Mr. Wang suddenlyughed and replied, "Good tea won''t exhibit its value unless it''s tasted by someone


    who knows what quality is like. Don''t you agree, Mr. Xu?"


    Darren had a suspicion in his heart that Mr. Wang was implying something else. His eyes gradually


    turned distant. "Mr. Wang, how about you tell me what you really want?"


    Mr. Wang pointed at the table while he slowly ced his teacup down. A few momentster, he replied


    with enthusiasm, "My factory is just like this cup of tea. Mr. Xu, how much do you think it''s worth?"


    It was obvious to Darren that the question was a trap. He clearly knew that the moment he answered


    the question, he would be in the owner''s grasp. No matter what he said, the owner would have him by


    his neck.


    Darren lowered his gaze and was ovee with a little bit of panic. Still, he managed to stay calm and


    responded, "Well then, Mr. Wang, how much do you really want?"


    Mr. Wang didn''t want to beat around the bush anymore, but stated his exorbitant price without


    hesitation. He eximed while raising five fingers in the air, "5% higher than the original price. Mr. Xu, I


    don''t believe that an increase of this margin should bother you, right?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    But before Darren could say anything, Han couldn''t help himself but intervene. "Mr. Wang, you''re


    asking for way too much. We won''t even make that much money with the current agreed price. If we


    were to increase it by 5%, we would be operating at a loss."


    Mr. Wang''s gentle smile dissipated, and his tone became indifferent. He had no intention of backing


    down from his offer.


    "Mr. Xu, it seems like you don''t really want to cooperate with us. In that case, there''s no need for us to


    continue this conversation."


    Darren still maintained hisposure, but his eyes grew dim and nonchnt. Everyone could feel the


    ufortable atmosphere that surrounded them.


    "Mr. Wang, the KING Group is not just a lousypany. We are renowned in the business world. I


    don''t think you should underestimate the potential profits if you chose to cooperate with us. So, Mr.


    Wang, do you really insist on your request for a meager increase, or do you want to consider choosing


    a different n for the future?"


    Darren''s suggestion was not only a threat, but also a way to tempt the man. All businessmen valued


    making profit more than anything. Naturally, Mr. Wang should be able to get the gist of Darren''s words.


    However, contrary to Darren''s expectation, Mr. Wang wasn''t a single bit tempted by his offer. The man


    simply smiled at Darren and said, "Mr. Xu, I''ve already told you my price. If you agree to my request,


    we can sign the contract now. If you don''t, I don''t think we should be wasting our time here anymore."


    A look of despair came to Darren''s face. He was in quite a dilemma. If he rejected the offer, it would be


    another blow on top of their problem regarding the HT Group. But if he agreed, it wouldn''t help the


    KING Group''s progress.


    Han wanted to chime in, but ultimately decided to stay quiet on second thought. He knew that


    whatever he said would be pointless. Only Darren could save them now.


    A long period of silence ensued, causing both parties to feel awkward.


    Suddenly, Darren sneered and looked at Mr. Wang without any expression in his eyes. He then said,


    "Then, wish us a pleasant partnership in advance."


    Upon hearing this, Mr. Wang immediately understood what Darren meant. He stood up and was about


    to shake hands with him.


    But suddenly, Darren turned a blind eye and asked Han to draw up a new contract.

 Chapter 1460 Friend

    Chapter 1460 Friend


    Even after asking Darren for so much already, Mr. Wang didn''t feel a single ounce of shame in his


    body. It seemed that being able to make the renowned KING Group submit to his wishes made him full


    of arrogance.


    Meanwhile, Han was quite efficient with his duties. Within an hour, he managed to draft a new


    contract and bring it back to Mr. Wang''s office.


    Both secretaries stood as legal witnesses for the contract signing. Darren just wanted to be done with


    it, so he no longer hesitated and wrote his signature on the piece of paper.


    There was a yful smile on Mr. Wang''s face as he signed his name on the contract right after Darren.


    He then turned around to his secretary and specifically asked her to give Darren a box of some


    expensive tea he had brought back from Burma.


    After receiving Mr. Wang''s gift, Darren hastily stood up and left the factory with a nk expression on


    his face. He threw Han the box of tea and got into the car by himself. He sped off and headed to the


    KING Group''s headquarters.


    Han idly stood by the side of the road and watched as the car slowly disappeared from sight. He let


    out a long sigh and decided to take a taxi back.


    It didn''t take long for Darren to get back to the KING Group. He stomped his feet while he walked


    towards his office. As he was about to enter, his phone suddenly rang.


    He thought that it could be Bonnie who was calling him. His tense expression rxed a little bit at the


    thought of her sweet, delicate face. But when he looked at the number on the screen, his eyes widened


    in shock.


    He prepared himself mentally and proceeded to press the answer button.


    Needless to say, his mind was racing with possibilities of why this particr person dared to call him.


    On the other end of the phone, Jacob''s faintughter could be heard. He even had a friendly tone when


    he casually greeted Darren. "Hi, Mr. Xu, it''s me."


    Darren tried his best to stay calm. He didn''t want his rival, Jacob, to get the satisfaction from knowing


    that he was distressed. "What''s the matter, Mr. Gu? It seems odd that you would give me a call out of


    the blue."


    Jacob was amused and couldn''t stop himself from chuckling while he replied, "Mr. Xu, we''re about to


    be business partners soon. I called to simply wish you a fruitful partnership for theing future."


    ''Partners?'' Darren thought to himself while he furrowed his eyebrows in confusion.


    An unimaginable thought popped into Darren''s head. The troubled expression on his face grew and he


    couldn''t resist asking, "What do you mean?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob was in a good mood and even kindly exined it to him. "The factory that you signed a contract


    with earlier is owned by the HT Group. Honestly, I didn''t expect you to have such good taste for


    factories that you managed to find ours even though we tried our best to hide our association with


    them."


    With this shocking revtion, Darren couldn''t help but tighten his grip on the phone in sheer anger. His


    bony fingers visibly turned a pale white. In spite of that, he still tried his best to sound calm, as if he was


    fully aware of what Jacob had just said.


    "I''m sorry to say this to you, Darren, but I''m one step ahead of you once again." Jacob''s subtle mockery


    stirred up a great wave of emotions within Darren''s heart.


    Still inplete disbelief, Darren could only sneer at Jacob. "Mr. Gu, it seems that you aren''t afraid to


    be boastful of your actions. I would be careful if I were you."


    Jacob couldn''t help but feel full of himself. He chuckled. "You wanted something from me and I had to


    do my best to deliver. However, as far as I''m concerned, your current financial resources won''t be


    enough to fulfill your wishes. After all, there''s a bigger storm waiting for you in the near future."


    The way Jacob spoke was stone-cold. He didn''t care about the consequences that his words might


    have.


    Darren was still not convinced by Jacob''s threats so he replied, "Mr. Gu, don''t worry. As long as your


    HT Group is still active, my KING Group will be just fine."


    "Oh, really?" Jacob quickly responded. His grin grew bigger as he added, "Well, then we''ll just have to


    wait and see."


    Darren hung up without showing a single shred of emotion. He stared nkly at the empty wall in front


    of him for a few moments. Suddenly, a huge surge of wrath came from within him. He gritted his teeth


    and threw the phone to the ground.


    Bang!


    The extreme force of the phone hitting the ground caused a harsh cracking sound. The screen


    shattered into small shards of ss that scattered all over the floor.


    The expression on Darren''s face darkened. He clenched his fists so tight that his blue veins stood out


    from his arms and the back of his hands.


    It was unthinkable that he had been manipted by that sneaky Jacob once again!


    Outside the office, one of the assistants was surprised by the loud noise. He went to Darren''s room to


    check up on him. He cautiously asked, "President Xu, what happened?"


    Darren closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He tried his best to control his emotions but it was no


    use. His blood was at the boiling point and the only thing he could do was to order his assistant to


    leave.


    Anger was eating him up alive. He anxiously pulled on his tie and sat on the chair to rx. But the only


    thing he felt was the floor was spinning under his feet. The dazzling sunlight peered through the office


    window and irritated his eyes, like adding insult to injury. Darren was a hair away frompletely


    losing it!


    In that exact moment, he swore to himself that he would do whatever he needed to exact revenge. And


    once it was all over, Jacob would regret messing with the mighty Darren!


    Once again, Darren found himself sitting all alone in his office. Dejected and sorrowful, the light in his


    eyes grew dimmer and dimmer.


    Meanwhile, in the CEO Office of HT Group, Jacob felt like the most powerful man in the world.


    He was dressed in a smart silver-gray suit and his good looks were unparalleled. He ced his phone


    down in a good mood. Afterward, he pressed the button on his desk that would call Sam toe to his


    office. While waiting for his assistant, he casually looked through the contract on the table with a


    content smile.


    As soon as Sam entered the room, he noticed that his boss was in good spirits. Sam slowly


    approached and stood in front of Jacob. Then, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "President Gu, what


    can I do for you?"


    When it came to business matters, Jacob always took things seriously. His smile faded as he spoke to


    his capable assistant. "Darren has signed a contract with one of our manufacturers. I need you to go to


    supervise the construction right now and ask them to finish it as soon as possible. I don''t want him to


    have any reason to cancel the contract."


    There was no hiding the fact that Jacob had maniacal ns. He was intent on destroying Darren and


    his group.


    Sam simply nodded in agreement. It wasn''t surprising to him at all. He knew what kind of person his


    boss truly was.


    As Sam was about to leave with the documents in hand, Jacob suddenly stopped him. Then he uttered


    with a faint smile on his face, "Hey, I have to get off work early today. I''ll leave the rest to you till Ie


    back."


    Sam couldn''t believe what he had just heard.


    Why on earth would his workaholic boss decide to leave early today?


    Jacob didn''t bother to give an exnation. He seemed excited to go and simply showed a subtle smile.


    He pushed the contract documents on the desk aside, straightened his silver tie, and strode right out of


    the office.


    It was not until Sam left Jacob''s office that he realized that this must have something to do with Mrs.


    Gu. Except for his wife, who else could convince Jacob to get off work early?


    The soft, cozy light of the afternoon sun tinted the sky with a pale shade of orange.


    Jacob drove to the building of the charity foundation with a smile on his face. But as soon as he parked


    the car, he saw Emily walking side by side with a charming young man. They were an attractive pair,


    catching the eyes of many passersby.


    The two of them whispered in each other''s ears andughed from time to time. The atmosphere


    between them seemed quite pleasant.


    Jacob''s good mood suddenly dissipated. He narrowed his precarious eyes and red at the strange


    man standing by Emily''s side.


    He didn''t recognize the man whatsoever. Was it possible that this mysterious man had romantic


    intentions towards his wife?


    Suddenly, Jacob felt a surge of rage rise in his chest. He didn''t even give himself some time to calm


    down. Without hesitation, he got out of the car and mmed the door behind him. He heavily stomped


    his feet as he approached them.


    "What''s so funny?" he asked in a frigid manner while gritting his teeth.


    Emily was slightly startled since she hadn''t expected him to arrive so early.


    Her bright, bubbly eyes could only do so much. Jacob''s mood was barelyforted when their eyes


    met.


    Jacob grabbed her wrist and effortlessly pulled her into his arms. Then, he stared at the young man


    with a hostile gaze. He then said in a spiteful manner, "How can I help you?"


    The young man was also stunned but still managed to show a gentle smile. Then he said to Emily,


    "Mrs. Gu, since someone is here to pick you up, I''ll leave you two then."


    Emily was still in a daze but was able toe back to her senses just in time to reply. "Okay, Dr. Lin."


    As soon as the young man left, Jacob held Emily''s hand and dragged her back into the car. Once they


    sat, he leaned over to fasten Emily''s seat belt. From the beginning to the end of their ride home, Jacob


    didn''t utter a single word. The atmosphere between them felt cold and distant.


    Emily chuckled since she knew that her husband was jealous. She gave him a gentle smile and blinked


    her beautiful big eyes. "Hey, what''s wrong?"


    Jacob was quite upset. He squinted his eyes and softly pinched her rosy, white chin before asking,


    "Who was he? Why were you smiling like that at him?"


    But before Emily could exin, Jacob wrapped his arm around her waist and tightly held her arms. He


    looked like a child who hadn''t gotten any gifts at Christmas. Even the way he snapped at her seemed


    like a kid throwing a tantrum. "I don''t like it when you smile at others the same way you smile at me."

 Chapter 1461 Create A Disturbance

    Chapter 1461 Create A Disturbance


    "Honey, don''t be angry. He''s just a friend whom I ran into. Don''t overthink things," Emily exined


    helplessly.


    ''A friend?''


    Jacob was rmed by this. Frowning, he asked, "What do you mean he''s a friend?"


    Emily didn''t want to hide things from him. With a gentle smile, she said, "Well, his name is Jonas Lin.


    He''s a returnee. He was abroad for a long time. He had a bright future ahead of him, but for the sake of


    public welfare, he has given all of that up.


    Now that I think about it, I really admire him. Not everyone has such courage."


    Jacob''s eye twitched. He could not help but hold her tighter. When he spoke, his voice grew lower and


    lower. "No. You can''t."


    "I can''t do what?" For a moment, Emily didn''t understand what Jacob meant.


    Jacob''s low and maic voice resounded in her ears. "You can''t admire him. You can admire only


    me."


    ''Mr. Jealousy!'' Emily thought, quite amused.


    She pinched Jacob''s muscr arm as she teased him, "I really admire your jealousy."


    Jacob tightened his hold around her. "Don''t you like it?" he asked, his voice still menacingly low.


    Emily was on a mission to keep teasing him now. "If you keep doing this, I will¡ª"


    Without waiting for her to finish, Jacob drew her face closer to his. He kissed her, biting her fiercely on


    the lips. Then, with eyes as sharp as those of a predatory animal marking its territory, he said, "No, you


    are not allowed to have such thoughts." It was a warning.


    Emily red at him. "We have children together. How could you still be thinking about these kinds of


    things?"


    ''Mr. Jealousy is just blowing things out of proportion with all this overthinking, '' she thought. But he had


    trapped her. How could she leave now?


    Seconds after showing signs of calming down, Jacob began making unreasonable demands yet again.


    "Then promise me that you won''t meet this man in private from now on."


    Thinking about how his wife had smiled at this other man annoyed Jacob and made him irritable.


    Emily rolled her eyes upon hearing these words. However, wanting tofort him, she obediently


    nodded her agreement.


    The next morning marked the beginning of a bright and sunny day.


    After watching Jacob drive to thepany, Emily drove to her charity foundation.


    She wore a simple chiffon dress today, and she looked absolutely lovely. Even with her bright and


    simple make-up, she looked charming.


    After parking her car, she heard what sounded like crying and howlinging from the lobby.


    "You liars! You are murderers! My poor daughter is miserable, and it''s all your fault!"


    The deafening cries made Emily frown. Subconsciously, she looked up.


    She saw a in middle-aged woman on the sofa. The woman was clearly upset. Her cheeks were wet


    with tears. Her continuous yelling and cursing had rendered her weak, and she fell into the arms of the


    people around her. She looked helpless and pitiful.


    The staff gathered around her, trying to do what they could to help address her problem. The woman,


    however, didn''t listen. She kept crying out and begging for attention. Emily felt rmed. If the woman


    kept this up, she might attract the media.


    Emily wanted to walk over, but she hesitated, remembering how she had been set up before.


    "Who''s in charge here? I want to see your superior! Can anybody fix this? Is this how you treat your


    clients?


    You''ve gone too far!" the woman yelled at the staff. She wanted to talk to someone in Emily''s position.


    After a while, Emily rubbed her temples, attempting to avoid the headache she knew wasing. As


    calmly as possible, she walked over to them. She didn''t get too close to the woman this time. Frowning,


    she asked, "What happened?"


    The woman''s eyes were red with tears. Upon seeing Emily, she came to her senses and asked, "Are


    you Emily?"


    Thetter nodded with hesitation. That did it. The woman swiftly stood up and charged toward Emily. If


    several staff members hadn''t intervened, she would have immediately gotten to Emily.


    Emily was shocked. She wondered if the woman was here to somehow pull her into yet another mess.


    The woman fell onto the floor. All the while, she did nothing but scream. "My daughter was kicked out


    of the hospital because of you. I want an exnation!"


    At this point, Emily remained confused. She had no idea what had happened. Seeing that the woman


    had been making trouble for a while now, she had to turn to the staff for some rification.


    "What happened?" she asked them.


    After a short discussion, everything became clear.


    It turned out that Emily''s foundation had helped a depressed girl some time ago. She was only


    eighteen and had been raised in poverty by a single mother. Her parents had divorced ten years prior.


    Because of the girl''s background, the foundation had regrly transferred arge amount of money to


    her ount every month for her check-ups and medication.


    There had been no issues during the first two months, but during the third month, the girl had said that


    she would no longer receive treatment. She had then voluntarily severed her ties with the hospital.


    All of a sudden, the girl''s father could no longer be contacted. His phone number was now out of


    service. It was then that the girl''s mother had marched to the foundation and used them of not


    sending the girl''s money on time, causing her treatment to stop.


    After some thought, Emily went straight to the ounting office. She asked the ountant to print out


    this month''s financial transactions.


    After a close look at the document, Emily learned that the foundation had transferred the money right


    on the day that they had been scheduled to do so. However, for some reason, the girl had left the


    hospital.


    Emily organized her thoughts and tried to exin the matter to the woman as calmly as possible.


    "Please have a look at this. This is the foundation''s financial statement for this month. We did, in fact,


    transfer theplete sum of money to your daughter''s ount on time."


    The woman had no interest in the document. She took it, tore it into pieces, and cried out, "You''re all


    nothing but liars! You''re lying! I know my own daughter! Everyone must know what a scam all this is!


    Your foundation is a lie! This isn''t a charity at all!"


    When Emily saw that the woman did not seem to care about the truth at all, she felt helpless. She felt


    completely unable to address the issue. However, she knew that if she let the situation escte, she


    would have to bear the consequences in the end.


    Maybe she should ask for Jacob''s help in solving this. After all, he had far more experience than her.


    While Emily was busy weighing her options, she heard a gentle male voiceing from behind her.


    "Miss Bai, what''s going on?"


    Emily turned around, clearly taken aback. She found Jonas Lin standing not far from her, smiling. He


    looked dashing in his suit.


    She smiled bitterly. "There has been a small misunderstanding."


    Jonas Lin calmly strode over. He nced at the hysterical woman and smiled again at Emily. "It seems


    that you''re in trouble. Do you need my help?"


    Emily hesitated upon hearing this.


    She had promised Jacob just the previous day never to meet this man in private ever again.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But now, she was facing a work-rted problem. This was nothing personal at all, and if this was not


    resolved immediately, even the HT Group would be affected.

 Chapter 1462 Help

    Chapter 1462 Help


    Emily didn''t leave much room for herself to think. She couldn''t figure out how to exin her situation so


    she just gave a hesitant nod and said, "Thank you, Dr. Lin." Jonas Lin had an extensive history of


    charity work. Dealing with thedy right then and there came naturally to him after doing it for so long.


    Needless to say, he was a smart man with a considerable amount of experience. He got the gist of the


    incident from Emily''s simple description in a matter of seconds. He gave his best smile to the upset


    woman and said, "Don''t worry, I''m a doctor. I should be able to help with your daughter''s illness. Why


    don''t you give me your address and I''ll pay her a visit tomorrow?"


    He even took out his doctor''s ID to reassure thedy.


    The way he acted so naturally made it seem like he was in total control of the situation.


    The angry woman waspletely stunned and couldn''t think of a single word to respond. However,


    she wasn''t ready to end the argument just yet. "This is surely a trick! Are you a hired actor? I don''t


    believe you at all!"


    Jonas maintained hisposure. He was like spring breeze in the summer heat. He calmly asked, "All


    right then, what would you like us to do?"


    Upon realizing that they were causing a ruckus, the woman hesitated to go on. Furthermore, the


    unusual looks she received made her feel quite ashamed. But there was no turning back for her


    anymore. The arrow was already set on the string and the only thing left to do was to release it. She


    cleared her throat and firmly stated her request, word by word. "If you give me money for my daughter''s


    medical fees for this month, then I won''t give you any further trouble."


    Despite the fact that the medical fee had already been covered, the woman was still asking for it!


    Emily was furious with the woman''s despicable attitude. Her eyebrows furrowed while she red at


    her.


    On the other hand, Jonas maintained a calm expression on his face. "Which hospital is your daughter


    admitted to?"


    The woman was dubious to the doctor''s im but she answered, "The First Central Hospital."


    Jonas gently smiled at her once again. He lightly chuckled before responding, "The dean of the First


    Central Hospital is my uncle. How about I give him a call right now and ask him to personally take care


    of your daughter?"


    The woman panicked when she heard Jonas'' words and her thoughts were scattered all around. Then


    she asked, "What about the money?"


    Jonas still had a smile on his face even after all this difficulty. Then he replied in a calm tone, "Oh, of


    course, I''ll transfer it directly to the hospital''s bank ount."


    The woman''s eyebrows twitched while the expression on her face darkened. She fiercely eximed,


    "No way! That won''t work!"


    By then, even Emily could tell that the woman was acting suspiciously. She thought to herself, ''Did this


    woman cause all this trouble just to swindle some money?''


    The woman realized that her true motive had been figured out, so she quickly made up an excuse to


    leave. "I don''t believe your damn words! I''d rather take my daughter to the hospital myself!"


    But before she could leave, Jonas took out his phone and quickly dialed the number of the hospital. He


    then said in a low voice, "Here, you can call the hospital yourself."


    The woman suddenly had a dejected expression on her face. She knew that if she took the phone, her


    whole scheme woulde to light.


    As a final stand, she gave Emily a ferocious stare and snapped at her. "When I go back and find my


    daughter, I''ll expose all your horrible actions!"


    After saying those words to Emily, she pretended to have calmed down and left in a sh. The intensity


    the woman had shown earlier waspletely gone. The way she acted now was like a mouse running


    away for its life.


    Emily let out a deep sigh because she knew that an incident like this wouldn''t simply fade away.


    Afterward, she gathered her thoughts and asked the staff to do an investigation of this mysterious


    woman.


    After everything was settled, Emily noticed that Jonas had been standing behind her. The gentle smile


    on his handsome face never disappeared for a single second.


    "Thank you so much for today," she uttered to him. She then asked her assistant to make some tea for


    the two of them. Afterward, she asked Jonas to have some tea with her.


    She wanted to properly express her thanks to him. If it weren''t for him, she didn''t know how long that


    commotion would have continued. And with her luck, it was very likely that she would need Jonas'' help


    once again.


    Both of them sat down in the reception room. Jonas sipped his tea while he raised his eyebrows. He


    then said, "Don''t worry about it. It wasn''t a big deal."


    Emily anxiouslybed her hair with her fingers. She felt helpless and could only give him a meek


    smile. "People haven''t had the best impression of me recently. To be honest with you, bad rumors


    about me spread like wildfire. I don''t know when these farfetched stories on the inte will finally end."


    Jonas felt sorry for Emily. He thought of a way to cheer her up so he yfully said, "Don''t worry about it


    too much, Miss Bai. I''m sure that there will always be people who are willing to help you out, especially


    if you give them some sort of reward."


    Emily was quite surprised and gave him a puzzled look.


    Her reaction amused Jonas. He chuckled. "How about you treat me to a meal?"


    Normally, Emily would not refuse such a simple request. However, with Jacob''s jealous nature, he


    would definitely throw a tantrum if he were to find out.


    Emily''s silence was enough of an answer for Jonas. But instead of making her feel ufortable, he


    gave her a soft smile and said a few words offort. "It seems that my request would inconvenience


    you. But don''t worry about it, I was just kidding."


    Regrettably, his words only caused Emily''s gloomy mood to worsen.


    It was clear that Emily was not the type of person who would let her debts remain unpaid.


    She didn''t want to seem stingy to Jonas. Refusing to treat him to a single meal would definitely lead to


    that.


    Emily stopped herself from overthinking and thought to herself, ''It''s just a meal, it should be fine.'' She


    knew in her heart that she was honest with Jacob. Therefore, she didn''t need to worry about anything.


    With this thought, Emily pulled herself together. She met his eyes and smiled back. Then she said, "It''s


    not an inconvenience. I was just thinking about what restaurant we should go to."


    This sudden change in her attitude caught Jonas off guard. He furrowed his eyebrows and asked to


    confirm, "Did you just agree to dine out with me?"


    Emily nodded her head in agreement and replied, "Of course."


    The two of them agreed to go out after finishing a few tasks for the foundation. A few hourster, they


    headed off to a private restaurant famous for its exotic cuisine.


    They both had a wonderful time. Jonas had a great sense of humor. Emily could hardly eat because


    she couldn''t stop herself fromughing at his jokes. After the meal, Emily realized how great it was to


    have a brilliant doctor like Jonas as a friend. His kind-hearted, hard-working nature made him fun to be


    around.


    Unfortunately, Emily didn''t notice that a tall, intimidating, man in a suit had been watching them ever


    since they left the foundation. In the blink of an eye, the mysterious man disappeared from sight.


    It was getting quitete into the night. The city was already bustling with neon lights.


    In a dark, quiet alley, someone''s phone rang. It only took a single ring for him to answer.


    "Mr. Gu," the mysterious man greeted with the utmost respect.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    A cold-blooded male voice replied from the other end of the line. "Have they left the restaurant


    already?"


    The man hesitated to answer, but after a short pause, he replied, "No, sir, not yet."


    What followed next was a long, chilly pause. After a few minutes, the cold-blooded voice spoke once


    again, "I see. Continue to follow them. If anything happens, report it to me immediately."


    "Of course, Mr. Gu. I won''t let you down,"


    the mysterious man replied, and then quickly hung up the phone. He left the alley as if nothing had


    happened to avoid catching anyone''s attention.


    Meanwhile, in the CEO Office of HT Group, a storm was brewing.


    Jacob''s tall, slender figure cast a dim shadow in front of hisrge office window. He lit up a cigarette


    and slowly ced it in his mouth. Surrounded by smoke, a gloomy atmosphere hovered over him. His


    dejected emotions showed through his eyes.


    ''Why would Emily have dinner with that man?


    Was it because he helped her this afternoon? Shouldn''t she have called me for help instead?''


    These were the thoughts that raced through Jacob''s mind. His blood felt as if it was frozen. Jacob


    finished his cigarette and wanted to light one more because of the sheer amount of irritation he felt.


    Suddenly, he received a message on his phone.


    "Mr. Gu, they''re leaving the restaurant as we speak."


    Jacob acutely stared at the message for quite some time. He didn''t even blink once for the whole


    duration. Out of nowhere, a peculiar smile slowly appeared on his face.


    He pressed the cigarette butt on the ashtray on his desk. Then, he picked up his suit jacket and put it


    on. He ignored the documents he was reading and pushed them aside. Then, he quickly strode out of


    his office.


    By the time he returned to the mansion, the sky waspletely ck.


    A few stars were shining brightly outside the window. Jacob casually sat on the sofa, reading a financial


    newspaper in his hands.


    A few minutester, he heard the sound of a key opening the front door. He stopped reading to regain


    hisposure. He sat straight up and acted like he waspletely at ease.


    "Wee home," he uttered in a warm, calm tone.


    Emily didn''t notice that her husband was distressed. This calm before the storm gave her a false


    illusion of serenity. Her lovely face was pleasantly surprised, "Wow! Why are you home so early?"


    Jacob lowered his gaze to hide his woeful eyes. He responded with his best attempt at sounding calm


    at that moment. "I''ve been thinking, I would like to leave work early from now on to apany you at


    the foundation."

 Chapter 1463 Investigation

    Chapter 1463 Investigation


    Emily felt content in her heart and showed it with a lovely smile. She quickly walked over and sat


    beside Jacob. She tenderly wrapped her arms around him and tilted her head sideways to meet his


    gaze. Then, she spoke in a soft and sweet manner. "You''re such a wonderful husband. I''m so lucky to


    have you."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob pursed his lips and rubbed the bridge of his nose, pretending it was itchy. He then asked her in a


    low, serious tone, "What did you do today?"


    Emily had no clue that Jacob was onto her. Because of that, she simply replied, "I went to the


    foundation to deal with a few emergencies."


    Jacob didn''t care about the fact that Emily was hiding something. The only thing that mattered to him


    was that particr dinner.


    "Is there anything else?" he asked. There was a subtle hint on Jacob''s face, but his questions seemed


    like they were just out of concern.


    However, Emily keenly sensed that something was wrong. Jacob wasn''t acting like his usual self. He


    wasn''t the type of man to probe this much.


    Everything that had happened earlier that day shed through Emily''s mind for a brief moment. Her


    cheerful spirits lessened a bit when she recalled the confrontation with the angry woman earlier.


    After a bit of time, she remembered her dinner earlier and decided to tell the truth to Jacob. "By the


    way, I met Dr. Lin earlier today. He helped me this afternoon when a woman was troubling me, so I


    treated him to dinner to repay him."


    Upon hearing this, Jacob felt like a great weight was lifted off his shoulders. With this feeling of relief,


    he blissfully chuckled and gently pinched her soft cheeks. Afterward, he lightly teased her, "You''re so


    heartless. It took you that long to tell the truth."


    Suddenly, Emily came to her senses. She opened her eyes wide open and asked in disbelief, "You...


    Did you send someone to follow me?"


    Jacob didn''t know whether to tell the truth or not. While he was thinking, he yed with Emily''s hair that


    fell on her cheeks. A few secondster, he gave her an answer. "You should know that Darren doesn''t


    give up that easily. He might try to harm you again. I just don''t want that to happen."


    While he was speaking, his d expression turned serious.


    Jacob made a solid point.


    However, the information still made Emily upset. Of course, it was nice that Jacob cared about her, but


    she didn''t appreciate the thought of being watched like a hawk all the time.


    Emily''s emotions at that moment were at odds with each other. She needed some time for herself to


    think it through. Because of this, she stayed silent for a few seconds. Afterward, she softly uttered,


    "Well, I get your point, so thank you."


    Jacob was aware that her decision was apromise on her part. As a way to thank her, he leaned


    over and gave her a loving kiss on the forehead. Then, he spoke in a very soothing voice. "Honey, I''ll


    do my best to protect you. After all, it''s my duty to protect my wonderful wife."


    Emily felt a little upset. But when she realized how thoughtful her husband was, a smile made its way


    on her face once again.


    Late into the night, theck of light outside was a sign that it was time for the couple to sleep. A soft


    breeze rustled outside. The chilly winds blew through the bedroom window.


    Inside the enormous bedroom, a nightmp on the bedside table was the only source of light. The faint,


    orange tinge that came from it illuminated the face of a beautiful, fair-skinned woman.


    The young womany in bed, sound asleep. She looked utterly adorable in her lovely pajamas and


    hugging a cute doll in her arms.


    Wearing a loose robe, Jacob sat on the bed and longingly stared at Emily''s face. She was slightly


    shivering, so he tucked her in with theirrge nket.


    After doing so, he carefully got out of bed and walked to the balcony. He tried his best not to make any


    sound when he opened the door and closed it behind him.


    It was a bit chilly that night, but Jacob didn''t seem to be bothered by it at all. He was about to use his


    phone, but paused for a few seconds. He then dialed a number he was quite familiar with.


    Shortly after, a man with a hoarse voice answered the call. "Hello?"


    Jacob did his best to speak quietly to avoid waking up Emily. "David, it''s me."


    David was still half-asleep when he answered, but when he realized who he was speaking to, he


    sobered up in a matter of seconds. Jacob didn''t hear a word from David for quite some time. It seemed


    like the man was busy doing something. A few momentster, a bit of rustling could be heard before a


    distressed voice said, "Fuck!"


    Jacob didn''t bother to ask what was happening. He just picked a lighter up from the ss table near


    him and toyed with it with an erratic expression on his face.


    A minuteter, the rustling sound disappeared and it seemed like David was ready to talk.


    "I was sound asleep! Why the hell are you calling at this hour?" David furiously muttered. But he wasn''t


    done there. He continued to hiss and swear at Jacob.


    "I had toe out to the balcony just to speak with you. It''s freaking cold. What do you want?"


    Upon hearing this, Jacob raised his eyebrows and smiled. He even teased him a bit. "Did I bother you


    and your wife?"


    David didn''t let him continue and frantically replied, "Stop talking nonsense. She''s already asleep. I


    wouldn''t havee to the balcony to speak with you if she was awake."


    "Wow, I didn''t expect you to be so careful." Jacob couldn''t help himself from teasing David again.


    David sneered and then responded in a lethargic voice, "Can you please just tell me why you called me


    in the middle of the night?"


    At that moment, it was time for business. Jacob suddenly had a serious expression on his face. He


    softly whispered on the phone, "A man named Jonas recently appeared as a doctor in the charity


    foundation. Have you met this person before?"


    David tried his best to remember anyone by that name, but couldn''t think of a single person. "No, I


    don''t."


    The light in Jacob''s eyes turned dark.


    David could sense that something was wrong. He knew Jacob wouldn''t ask a question like this if he


    didn''t have a good reason for doing so. Unless there was something peculiar about this man, it was


    very likely that it had something to do with Emily.


    Quite frankly, Jacob didn''t bother to meddle in anyone''s businesses except when Emily was involved.


    This realization made David quite curious, so he tentatively asked, "Is this person an acquaintance of


    Emily''s?"


    Jacob let out a faint sigh, but he wasn''t sure if David heard it or not.


    At that point, it was almost crystal clear to David, but he still had one question in mind.


    "Now then, what do you want me to do?"


    A smile slowly made its way onto Jacob''s face. He lightly chuckled and then whispered, "I want your


    help with investigating this Jonas. It seems that he studied abroad."


    David couldn''t help but roll his eyes when he heard this. He was about to curse on the phone again, but


    he was able to calm himself down. "Why not ask your assistant to do this? I''m sure Sam should be able


    to do this by himself, right?"


    ''So this is the only reason why Jacob woke me up?'' David was utterly pissed at the thought of this.


    Jacob anxiously rubbed his phone with his slender fingers. He ced the lighter back on the table and


    replied in a serious tone, "Sam has more important things to do. I had no other choice but to ask for


    your help with this matter. I also know that you''re not busy, so I found something for you to do."


    In the end, after Jacob''s request, it seemed more like he was teasing David rather than asking for help.


    David was furious when he realized that Jacob was toying with him again. He cursed at Jacob nonstop


    and eximed, "Why in the world would you do this to me? And who told you I was free? For your


    information, I''m quite busy cultivating my rtionship with my wife.


    Besides, it won''t be easy to conduct an investigation since I have business matters to deal with. And


    also, I¡ª"


    Jacob had had enough of David''s nagging and heartlessly hung up the phone.


    On the other end of the phone, David was rendered speechless. He stared at the screen which showed


    that the call was over. He was fuming, but could only grit his teeth in response. ''What a bastard! How


    dare you hang up on me after assigning me such a shitty task!


    When ites to your wife, you just forget all your friends!'' David thought bitterly.

 Chapter 1464 Investigation Result

    Chapter 1464 Investigation Result


    The next day, Jacob arrived early at thepany.


    He entered his office, and as soon as he sat down, his phone rang.


    He leisurely took it out of his pocket to check who it was. He thought that it might just be a random


    business partner, but when he saw the caller ID, a pleased smile made its way to his face.


    Sure enough, David hadn''t let him down. Jacob didn''t know a man that couldpare with the


    brilliance of his dear friend in these kinds of tasks.


    One would be envious of Jacob''s friendship with David, just because of the mere fact that he was an


    extremely reliable friend. Unfortunately, they couldn''t get together as much as they liked, because now,


    David was always busy with his wife.


    ''What a pity!'' Jacob thought while shaking his head. But on the bright side, David was still as


    dependable as before.


    Just like with the trouble he faced at that moment, Jacob knew that he could count on David''s help


    whenever he needed it. The brotherhood they had was priceless. No amount of money could buy this


    kind of friendship.


    "Hey, Jacob, I''ve done a bit of digging about that doctor. I''ve sent my findings to your e-mail. Don''t


    forget to check it! By the way, what can you say about my efficiency? I''m still as good as before, right?"


    David called early that morning to report his results. However, he was a lot more eager to be praised by


    Jacob rather than help him. Hence, he wore a smug look on his face.


    Although he was a married man and paid little attention to things outside his family, performing


    investigations was a profession he had relied on early in his life for survival. With his immense


    experience, it wasn''t surprising that he was still so good after all these years.


    David didn''t want to admit it, but he was thankful as well for having a friend like Jacob. With his current


    lifestyle, getting the chance to do investigations like this was rare. But being friends with the head of the


    HT Group allowed him to do some from time to time.


    "Yes, yes, you''re extremely efficient as usual. You never let me down," Jacob willingly praised his


    friend. He knew deep down that David enjoyed getting his ego fed.


    To say that David was good was an understatement. He was meticulous with his ways to the point that


    he never came empty-handed from his investigations. Regrettably, he had decided to stop once he had


    gotten married to his lovely wife.


    "Hey, calling me in the middle of the night to investigate someone the next day isn''t nice, you know?


    Additionally, forcing me to leave my warm bed to stand in a cold balcony was rude. So tell me, how are


    you going to make it up to me?" David bitterly uttered to Jacob at the thought of how much he had


    shiveredst night.


    In his opinion, men who were single and didn''t have children couldn''t possibly understand why he was


    so keen on asking for something in return.


    Since Jacob was a longtime friend of his. David didn''t care if he seemed like a moocher or not. He


    simply wasn''t about to let this debt pass by.


    Especially since Jacob was the type of guy who didn''t like wasting money, it was honestly idiotic to give


    up such a golden opportunity.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t get a chance like this in the future again. But he chose to ask for something


    simple, considering they were friends.


    Upon hearing David''s words, Jacob shed a faint smile. He had expected this.


    "Just tell me what you want. I''ll give it to you as long as it isn''t preposterous," Jacob uttered with a


    joyous smile on his face.


    The way they spoke to each other made it seem like they were real brothers.


    "You should at least treat me and my family to a fancy dinner. It might be a good idea to bring your wife


    and kids as well," David yfully replied with a grin on his face.


    He was excited to be able to go out and have some fun since he hadn''t done it for so long. Since the


    moment David had gotten married, he wasn''t free to do what he wanted anymore. He couldn''t even buy


    a single beer from a bar, because his wife was in charge of money and she didn''t give him any pocket


    money.


    "That''s pretty reasonable," Jacob agreed without giving it a second thought. The decision was easy,


    since he also wanted to spend some quality time with his dear friend.


    When the two of them settled down, Jacob checked his mail on his phone.


    When he read the content of the email, his face turned a little distressed. He was a bit reluctant to


    believe what he saw.


    The information only stated, "Jonas Lin, male, studied abroad for three years."


    Judging by how little information a professional investigator like David could get, Jonas wasn''t just a


    simple man.


    While staring at the screen in front of him, Jacob was lost in thought. He pursed his lip and stayed quiet


    for a few minutes.


    "Have you read the e-mail I sent you? What do you think? It seems sketchy, right?" David uttered with


    a subtle hint of worry in his voice.


    He had done his best to investigate the doctor, but it was very unusual that he could only obtain this


    much information about the man. It seemed highly likely that someone had deliberately concealed


    Jonas''s real identity.


    David had reached the same conclusion as Jacob''s. That was why he wanted to ask if Jacob knew


    something else. After all, he was confident in his skills as an investigator, so something dubious must


    be going on behind the scenes. But whether David would go to extreme lengths to find out the truth


    was up to Jacob.


    "I just finished reading it. In my opinion, there''s definitely something wrong with that Jonas. A


    professional investigator like you should be easily able to find more information, but the fact that you


    didn''t means that there are people who are clearly hiding something from us. Jacob stood up and


    walked toward his office window. He frowned with a dejected expression on his face.


    ''Who on earth is this man? Is he targeting Emily? If so, why?''


    Jacob''s thoughts were overwhelmed by these questions. The feeling of knowing so little frightened him.


    "It seems that you should be more watchful of this man in the future," David said out of concern.


    To Jacob''s eyes, the fact that there was so little to go on made it impossible to confront Jonas at this


    moment.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I know, I will. Thanks for your help," Jacob briefly replied.


    Afterward, he hung up the phone. He was restless because he couldn''t get Jonas out of his mind.


    But after considering what other options he had, Jacob concluded that it wasn''t a good idea to inform


    the charity foundation of Jonas''s dubious identity, so he tried his best to forget about it, for now.


    He gambled on the fact that the doctor''s lies woulde out in the end, and that the best course of


    action, for now, was to simply wait. Jonas was bound to let his guard down after some time.


    All of a sudden, Jacob remembered something fromst night. His face turned pale and it seemed like


    he was worried about something.


    He took his phone out once again and dialed Emily''s number. He anxiously tapped his foot on the


    ground while waiting for her to answer.


    The phone kept ringing, and it seemed like an eternity had gone by. There was no answer and this


    caused Jacob to worry even more.


    Unwilling to give up, Jacob dialed her number again. A few momentster, the call was finally


    connected.


    "What are you doing? Why didn''t you answer my call the first time?" Jacob had a serious tone when he


    questioned Emily. As a result, she was a bit stunned.


    It was like a great weight was suddenly lifted off Jacob''s shoulders when Emily finally answered.


    Needless to say, he was able to calm down and catch his breath.


    "I''m sorry. I forgot to tell you that I''m going to the charity foundation for the depressed today. You know


    how it''s like there and I''ll probably be a little busy today. Obviously, I won''t be able to answer the phone


    all the time," Emily quickly exined to Jacob when he was right about to speak again.


    She had actually forgotten to tell Jacob about it in the morning, so she told him in this call. Jacob would


    most likely get upset again if she didn''t.


    She was also aware of his temper. She had to report everything to him. It hadn''t been easy at first, but


    after some time, she had gotten used to it.


    "Who are you going with?" Jacob asked with a subtle hint of worry in his voice. After all, it wasn''t safe


    for Emily to go out alone. Now, there was a neer named Jonas to add to that. He had no choice


    but to be vignt if he wanted to protect his dear wife.

 Chapter 1465 Conversation

    Chapter 1465 Conversation


    "I''m with my assistant, of course! You know I need her for work, right?" Emily eximed while she


    rolled her eyes. ''This man worries too much!'' she thought.


    Despite feeling peeved, Emily knew that Jacob only acted like this because he cared for her.


    After all, with Jacob''s status as one of the most powerful businessmen around, many of hispetitors


    would love to get the chance to whack him on the head. However, it was hard to get close to him since


    he had so many guards around him at all times. So instead of him, these people might go after his


    family.


    "Okay then. Have a good day at work," Jacob replied in a soft voice. Knowing that Emily was in safe


    hands with her assistant alleviated some of Jacob''s worries. There was no point in bickering with her


    anymore so he simply said goodbye.


    However, he was still a little restless. He had a feeling in his gut that something troubling was about to


    happen.


    Emily ced her phone on herp, and then helplessly shook her head. She couldn''t do anything


    about Jacob''s behavior, leaving her to silently endure his random outbursts every single time.


    Despite that, she didn''t mind at all. She knew it was just the way that Jacob expressed his love for her,


    so she chose to let it pass.


    A few minutester, Emily and her assistant arrived at the charity foundation for depression. From the


    moment they entered the building, they hardly took a break. It was so busy at the foundation that it was


    impossible to even get a cup of tea.


    Nevertheless, the work they did was to serve and help themunity. No matter how tiring it was for


    Emily, she ignored the aches in her body since it meant helping other people.


    After half a day''s work, Emily felt a little drained. Fortunately, the people who had nned the event


    had already prepared a ce to rest for the volunteers. Emily headed there and eagerly sat in a chair.


    It was quite a pleasant room since the hustle and bustle of people couldn''t be heard.


    ''Is that her? Did shee here to help with the event?'' Jonas thought to himself while he stared at


    Emily from afar. He approached bit by bit and tried to make sure his guess was right. Finally, when he


    was close enough to recognize her, he walked forward to say hello.


    Emily, who had her eyes closed while she rested, slowly looked up when she heard a male voice


    saying her name. She saw a man dressed in a white coat and, after a few seconds, realized that it was


    Jonas, the doctor who had helped her two days ago.


    She was delighted to randomly encounter an acquaintance at the event. Without a second thought, she


    stood up and greeted Jonas with a smile. "What a wonderful coincidence! I didn''t expect you to


    participate in the foundation''s charity activities."


    Emily didn''t give much thought about meeting Jonas there. She believed it was just pure coincidence.


    And the fact that Jonas was a doctor made it seem natural for him to be there.


    However, she was still a little surprised to see Jonas there, especially since Jonas seemed like a doctor


    with a busy schedule. Having said that, she was still grateful for his participation. Nowadays, not


    enough people attended charity events, and everyone was so obsessed with making money.


    "Yes. What are you doing here?" Jonas inquisitively asked Emily.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Since he was a doctor, it was somewhat his duty to go to these kinds of activities. However, it was


    surprising to him that the wife of a rich businessman participated as well.


    He asked her those questions purely out of curiosity.


    Emily gave the doctor a soft smile, and then said, "This is the first event of my charity foundation. I


    don''t have much experience with these kinds of things, so I''m sorry if it''s a bitcking. If you have any


    suggestions, please don''t hesitate to tell me."


    Emily had no intention to boast about her foundation. After all, she wasn''t that kind of person. She was


    just a kind person who wanted to help people who had gone through the same problems she had.


    "Really? I''m quite fortunate to meet such a kind and helpful person like you. But I don''t know if I can


    invite you to have another meal with me." Jonas had a yful expression on his face while he stared at


    Emily and waited for her response.


    It was aplete coincidence to meet Emily there. And the fact that they had had so much fun thest


    time they ate together made Jonas want to invite her to dinner again.


    After all, it wasn''t unusual for friends to have a meal together from time to time.


    Even though it was an ordinary thing, Emily wasn''tfortable with it so she had a sulking expression


    on her face. It was true that there was nothing wrong with Jonas'' offer.


    However, there was a jar of jealousy waiting for her at home, ready to explode. If Jacob found out that


    she had gone out with Jonas again, he would definitely be more than upset.


    Besides, she had barely had a conversation with Jonas and didn''t see the need to go out with him


    again.


    After thinking about it for a while, Emily ultimately decided not to go. The way Jacob had reacted the


    last time made her feel horrible.


    "I''m sorry. We''ve just known each other for a while and I don''t think it''s appropriate to have a meal with


    you again so soon after thest one." With a faint smile on her face, Emily politely refused his


    invitation.


    In order to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings, Emily knew that it was best to keep her distance


    from these kinds of people.


    She cherished her rtionship with Jacob and would avoid anything that would cause ruin to it,


    especially just a newfound acquaintance.


    Jonas didn''t take it to heart when Emily refused his offer. Instead, he chuckled and said, "Emily, you


    misunderstood. I didn''t mean anything like that when I invited you out for a meal. I just asked you to


    dinner as a way to repay the kindness you''ve given to everyone here. There''s no denying that you''re a


    great person for starting the charity foundation. It''s rare nowadays to find people like you who are so


    thoughtful andpassionate to others."


    Jonas had a vague understanding as to why Emily refused. He didn''t want her to feel guilty so he said


    those things as an excuse.


    However, in Jonas'' mind, what he said to Emily was true. She was truly an outstanding member of their


    society. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have done all these wonderful things to help people.


    Upon hearing what Jonas said, Emily felt a little embarrassed about the fact that she had jumped to


    conclusions too quickly.


    But when she realized what Jonas actually meant, that she was the sole reason for the creation of the


    foundation, she lowered her head in embarrassment.


    She knew that she hadn''t done it alone. Without Jacob''s help, she wouldn''t even havee close to


    achieving what she had done now.


    "Please, don''t give me too much credit. Jacob had a bigger part in all of this. Without him, there


    wouldn''t be a foundation. What you''re looking at is just the front-woman. I''m just the person who


    handles the publicity side of things. Jacob is the one you should be inviting to dinner since he''s the one


    doing everything behind the scenes." Emily believed that it would be shameful to receive all this praise


    from Jonas without her telling the truth.


    This amazing achievement was a collective effort. It would have been impossible to do it alone.


    Upon hearing her sincere confession, Jonas thought that his praise was indeedcking.


    The way that Emily spoke right from the heart made Jonas'' heart melt. He couldn''t stop smiling when


    he realized how kind she truly was.


    "I''m sure both of you worked hard to get to this point. So please, don''t be so humble. Honestly, I like


    surrounding myself withpassionate people. Since it was both of you who started all of this, it


    means that Jacob is also a kind-hearted person like yourself. How about the three of us go out to eat?"


    Jonas sincerely uttered to Emily. For a moment, she couldn''t tell whether he was being serious or not.


    Emily had refused him once and knew that it was not nice to do so again. She worried that Jonas might


    get a bad impression of her if she turned him down a second time.

 Chapter 1466 An Awkward Situation

    Chapter 1466 An Awkward Situation


    "If that''s the case, I''m sure Jacob will dly agree." Emily didn''t have it in her heart to refuse Jonas for


    a second time and eventually epted his invitation. Besides, being able to bring Jacob along made it


    a lot easier to do so.


    ''Jacob shouldn''t have any problems with this, right?''


    she asked herself. Making her husband jealous was thest thing she wanted to do. Since Jacob was


    coming with them and Jonas didn''t mind having him join, Emily was finally able to calm herself down.


    A blissful smile made its way on Jonas'' face when Emily finally epted his invitation. On the other


    hand, Emily tried her best to hide the joy she felt when she saw Jonas'' smiling face. Her heart almost


    melted because of it. It was something quite soothing to see, like a spring breeze in the hot summer.


    Luckily, she had the willpower to stop herself from having these kinds of thoughts.


    If Jacob were to find out about how she felt just now, there was no doubt in her mind that he would


    explode like a bomb on her. Emily took a deep breath to gather herself, and then showed a casual


    smile to Jonas.


    "Now that it''s settled, I''ll pick you up after work, okay?" Jonas asked Emily in an ted voice.


    Soon after Jonas walked away, a troublesome thought popped into Emily''s head. ''How should I tell


    Jacob about this?


    Won''t he get angry?''


    After a few minutes of sorting out her thoughts, Emily finally decided to stop worrying about it since


    there was nothing else she could do. She had already promised Jonas that they would join him for


    dinner, and she wasn''t a woman who turned back on her word.


    While she went about with her day, Emily''s heart was still filled with concern. Fortunately, she had work


    to finish before the day ended, which kept her quite busy.


    At the end of the day, a few minutes before she eventually got off work, Emily took out her phone and


    anxiously dialed Jacob''s number.


    "Hey dear, I have something to tell you. Do you remember the doctor named Jonas? You met him a few


    days ago. Anyway, I ran into him today at the charity foundation for depression, and he invited the two


    of us out for dinner. Do you want to go?" Emily was uncertain about how her husband would react, so


    she tried her best to sugarcoat her words.


    She feltpletely terrified that her question would greatly upset Jacob. After all, whenever she even


    mentioned another man''s name, he would get jealous in the blink of an eye.


    "Okay," Jacob''s apathetic voice responded from the other line.


    ''What? He agreed so quickly?''


    Emily was bewildered while she asked herself those questions. It was unbelievable that Jacob hadn''t


    gotten even a little bit annoyed, so she thought that she must have misheard himpletely.


    It was quite unusual for Jacob to behave like this.


    But before Emily could figure out the reason, Jacob had already hung up the phone.


    Right after he ended the call, Jacob stood up and walked towards the French window in his office. A


    slender shadow appeared behind him while the sunlight shined brightly in front.


    "Jonas again, huh,"


    Jacob murmured with a sinister voice. He had quite the menacing grin as well.


    It seemed like he was nning his first move to try and expose the man who called himself Jonas. He


    felt rather fortunate that this opportunity hade to him right after he and David had finished their


    investigation on this mysterious man.


    Shortly afterwards, Emily and Jonas made their way to the five-star hotel that they had agreed to dine


    in. When they arrived, Jacob was already there, sitting on a chair.


    "Emily, this must be the Jacob you''ve talked so much about. I''ve heard so many wonderful things about


    you! And Emily wasn''t lying when she said you were good-looking! Would you like to grab a drink with


    me?" Jonas spoke as if he was already good friends with Jacob.


    Now that he had told Jacob how Emily spoke so highly of him, Jonas believed that Jacob couldn''t


    possibly act out at that moment.


    "Well, some people seem clean as white on the surface, but once you get to know them, they''re darker


    than ck coffee," Jacob said sarcastically while he sneered at the doctor''s warm greeting.


    For Emily, it was unusual for Jacob to seem so hostile, especially since the man in front of him didn''t


    have a handsome face. However, the doctor''s smile brought a strange feeling offort to anyone


    who saw it. Even Jacob couldn''t escape its effect.


    Shortly thereafter, the three of them sat down to eat. Emily and Jonas exchanged looks from time to


    time. The two of them acted politely to each other and would evenugh at each other''s jokes. Even


    though Jacob had no reason to be upset, their casual banter made his blood boil.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob sat silently in his chair but he was ready to explode. He then thought to himself, ''How dare they


    flirt with each other right in front of me? Who do they think they are? If this was what they wanted to do


    from the very beginning, then why bring me along?''


    Jacob couldn''t take their yful exchange anymore. He wanted to do something about it but it seemed


    too inappropriate to show it while they ate. He wanted to see what kind of dirty tricks this alleged doctor


    had under his sleeve.


    But the only way Jacob could do that was through words.


    Emily didn''t appreciate Jacob''s rude response. She felt embarrassed about her husband, so she had to


    come up with an excuse. She meekly uttered, "Please don''t take his words to heart, Dr. Lin. I don''t


    know what''s wrong with him today. He must be stressed from work."


    Jacob''s attitude toward Jonas'' kind greeting was unbelievable. Here she was bringing him along so that


    he wouldn''t get jealous, and yet, he still acted out like a child. It seemed like upsetting Jacob should


    have been the least of her worries.


    "It''s fine, I understand how stressful it must be to lead one of the biggestpanies," Jonas graciously


    replied and even smiled at Emily to stop her from worrying.


    Seeing Jonas'' calm demeanor caused Jacob to be even more furious.


    "Dr. Lin, right? I heard that you studied abroad for a few years. Is that true?" Jacob asked with a forced


    smile on his face.


    Although Jacob showed a cheerful front, Emily still felt that her husband''s actions weren''t genuine.


    She couldn''t figure out what was going on with Jacob today. It wasn''t like him to be this cold and rude.


    "Yes, I actually studied abroad for three years," Jonas replied while he modestly nodded.


    His answer matched up exactly with David''s investigation. ''Who is Jonas? What does he want with my


    wife?''


    Jacob thought. He stared at Jonas with eagle-like eyes, and said in a taunting tone, "Just what I


    thought, people who have lived in a foreign country tend to change. When theye home, they have


    a tendency to take whatever they want!"


    As soon as Emily heard this, the expression on her face darkened. Even Jonas couldn''t believe what


    had just been said to him. No matter how understanding he was, he couldn''t fathom why someone


    would speak to him like that. He was left utterly speechless.


    The atmosphere at the dinner table was entirely awkward. Emily and Jonas couldn''t talk normally after


    everything that had happened. However, Jacob didn''t seem to mind at all. He continued to ask Jonas


    inappropriate questions.


    Finally, everyone was finished with their meal. They said their goodbyes and went to their respective


    homes. When the couple entered their house, Emily couldn''t take it anymore and fiercely eximed, "I


    don''t know what''s wrong with you but that is not the right way to treat a person! Why are you so on


    edge?"


    "Me? On edge? What about you? Did you really think it was a good idea to flirt with him right in front of


    your husband?" Jacob didn''t give in to Emily''s questioning. He had too much pent-up wrath that was


    begging to burst.


    Emily was stunned; she knew he had a point. Even though she didn''t want to admit it, it was clear in


    her mind that exchanging looks with another man was wrong.


    "I''ll admit it, I flirted with him a little. He was just so handsome!" Emily shouted in a fit of rage.


    She honestly didn''t expect that Jacob would talk back to her. It made her feel a little dejected.


    "Well then, you''ve finally admitted it. There''s a reason why I don''t want you to get too close to him! I''ve


    asked David to investigate him, but the results came out as clean as a piece of paper. Don''t you think


    that''s strange?" Jacob couldn''t control his emotions as well, but what Emily just said had made it


    worse.

 Chapter 1467 Did You Have Him Investigated

    Chapter 1467 Did You Have Him Investigated


    "You had him investigated? What''s the use? I''m finally spending my time with actual people and not


    just a bunch ofputer files!" Emily snapped. She had learned that Jacob had paid people to follow


    Jonas and look into his background.


    ''Why is he so obsessed with Jonas just because the two of us talked for a bit? How unreasonable!'' she


    thought.


    She and Jonas had known each other for a while, and they had met up several times. She thought that


    the man was quite pleasant, but that was it. He wasn''t at all like what Jacob was making him out to be.


    This time, Emily was convinced that Jacob had gone too far.


    Neither of them was willing to concede, so the fight continued.


    Jacob and Emily stayed angry at each other until the following day.


    Early that morning, as soon as Jonas spotted Emily from a distance, he knew at once that she was


    unhappy.


    He believed he understood what was going on, but he did not say a word.


    For Emily, nothing was more important than getting a good night''s rest.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    With a faint smile on his face, Jonas walked up to her.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t look that good. Didn''t you sleep wellst night?" he asked with concern


    evident on his face.


    Without warning, he proceeded to hypnotize Emily. Now, she was going to get some well-deserved


    rest.


    Before Emily could respond to the question, her eyelids grew heavy. Her knees and elbows


    immediately buckled, and she lost consciousness.


    Jonas smiled as he looked at Emily, who was now fast asleep. His eyes were full of silent affection.


    It was past noon when Emily came to.


    She looked at the clock on the wall and was surprised at what she saw. How had she fallen asleep just


    like that? Although now that she thought about it, it made sense. She hadn''t really slept that well the


    previous night, so she was bound to doze off today. Upon realizing this, she thought no more of it, but


    she still felt guilty about falling asleep at work.


    "Oh, no! It''s noon and I haven''t done any work!" Emily screamed in a panic.


    Jonas, who was seated not far away, witnessed everything. Amused, he smiled, stood up, and walked


    toward Emily.


    "Don''t worry. I''vepleted many of today''s tasks for you. All that''s left are some documents that need


    your signature." Jonas gently ced everything that he had aplished in front of Emily. He then


    presented her with a separate pile of documents, those that required her signature.


    Emily was deeply moved by this gesture. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    It was her fault. She had fallen asleep during office hours, and if it weren''t for Jonas''s initiative, she


    would have needed to work overtime today.


    "Oh, Jonas, how can I ever thank you? Without your thoughtfulness, I really don''t know howte I


    would have had to stay at the office today." Emily gestured to the documents that satpleted in front


    of her.


    The man in front of her was, in fact, an excellent psychologist. One could im that Jonas Lin could


    read minds, and they wouldn''t be wrong.


    Just today, even without Emily''s knowledge, he had taken the initiative to help her out with all the work


    that she had had to do.


    Although she had no idea why he was going out of his way to help her, she felt grateful for what he had


    done.


    "You''re wee." A gentle smiled formed on Jonas'' face.


    This was a piece of cake for him. As a psychologist, he could easily tell what was going through


    people''s minds. He could also send them to sleep. It was his job.


    "I''m curious, though. Why do you always go out of your way to help me?" Emily asked.


    She had thought about possible answers, but she had no evidence to support those. In the end, she


    had gotten tired of guessing, and she had to ask him.


    People weren''t normally this selfless.


    "Don''t think about it. I guess you remind me of a friend who has passed away, someone whom I''ll never


    see again. I guess I just felt like doing this because I want us to be good friends." Jonas appeared to


    have grown sadder all of a sudden, and his voice cracked as he spoke.


    Emily felt sorry for him. She hadn''t meant to bring up his sad past. "I''m sorry I brought it up. I''ll be


    honored to be your friend."


    Emily could not bear to look at Jonas'' sad face for a second longer. Here in front of her was a man who


    clearly valued friendship.


    She pitied the poor, kind-hearted man. The least she could do for him now was be his friend.


    Unknown to both of them, they were being watched right then and there.


    Meanwhile, in his office, Jacob stood in front of his French windows with a cold expression on his face.


    His lips were pressed tightly into a thin line, and he did not speak. He stood there with his hands behind


    his back, motionless.


    He hadn''t expected for him and Emily to fight over a stranger.


    He was certain that this Jonas Lin was not a quiet, innocent man. As soon as Jonas and Emily met


    each other, Jacob''s rtionship with his wife had changed.


    If this went on, who knew what would be of their marriage?


    At that time, a knock on the door broke the silence, interrupting Jacob''s thoughts.


    He turned around and looked at the person who had just entered. Casually, he turned his chair around


    and sat in it.


    "Mr. Gu, you asked me to keep a close eye on Mrs. Gu. I found that after arriving in her office, she just


    slept for most of the day. A man named Jonas did her work for her. The two of them talked and


    laughed," the man exined as he stood at a respectful distance from Jacob''s desk. He lowered his


    head as he reported everything that he had seen that day.


    This was the man whom Jacob had sent to guard Emily. He was alsopletely aware that his job


    entailed discreet surveince.


    However, he did not know what kind of person Jonas was. Even though he wasn''tpletely certain,


    he decided to ry to Jacob everything that he had witnessed.


    After all, Jacob was paying him. He had to report everything to his boss.


    After listening to what the man had to say, Jacob''s face darkened. His whole body suddenly exuded


    cold, angry energy, which had been proven to make people tremble with fear.


    ''While we''re fighting, they''re out there talking andughing.


    It seems that the two of them have grown really familiar with each other, '' Jacob thought.


    "What did they talk about?" he asked the man. Jacob''s fists were clenched so tightly that blue veins


    began to bulge all over his hands.


    "Mr. Gu, I did not get too close to them. I didn''t hear their conversation clearly," the man exined,


    stammering when he noticed that Jacob was now fuming.


    "You can leave now," Jacob said, trying his best to stay calm.

 Chapter 1468 Laugh At Herself

    Chapter 1468 Laugh At Herself


    Emily and Jonas talked as if they were the best of friends. Meanwhile, she couldn''t even look at Jacob


    straight in the eyes.


    At the thought of this, Jacob''s heart was filled with hot, fiery rage. He looked around his office and felt


    utterly irritated. He got up and went outside, but before he did, he couldn''t take his frustration anymore


    and wildly threw the things on his table to the ground.


    Jacob''s actions could be heard all the way down the corridor. One of Jacob''s female secretaries, who


    was stationed near his office, was startled. She then saw her boss stomping his feet while he walked


    away.


    ''Jacob looks miserable. This might be the perfect chance to get close to him!''


    At the thought of this, the secretary had a scheming grin on her face. She had waited so long for an


    opportunity like this and there was no way she was going to let it simply pass by.


    Once Jacob returned to his office, she straightened her clothes and checked if her makeup was still


    fine. Upon seeing her fair, beautiful face in the mirror, she stood up, walked towards the door, and


    confidently pushed it open. She walked inside in the most enchanting way she could. She then


    worriedly asked, "Mr. Gu, what''s wrong? Is there something bothering you?" When she noticed Jacob''s


    dejected expression and all the documents chaotically scattered on the ground, she immediately


    understood what was going on.


    "Did I give you permission toe in? Get out! This has nothing to do with you!" Jacob yelled in a fit of


    rage. The way he shouted at the secretary was absolutely terrifying.


    However, the female secretary waspletely unfazed by this. A faint smile remained on her face as if


    she didn''t take Jacob''s words seriously.


    She casually picked up the documents on the ground, and then slowly walked towards Jacob. She


    gently ced her fingers on his temples and massaged them. She then said in a soft voice, "Mr. Gu,


    don''t be so angry. It''s bad for your health. If you need someone to listen, I''ll be here for you."


    It was all or nothing. Being recognized by Jacob was a tall task and there was no time to feel any


    shame.


    Especially since Jacob didn''t open many windows of opportunity and had a cold demeanor towards


    female staff. His troubles now was a rare lucky break for her.


    "Get out! Don''t you daree in here again!" Jacob pped the secretary''s hand away the moment it


    touched him. He waspletely disgusted with the woman''s attempt to seduce him.


    As a result of his action, the secretary identally fell to the ground. However, he didn''t show any


    signs of sympathy toward her. He even threatened her that if she didn''t get out right at that moment, he


    would drag her out by himself.


    The secretary''s eyes were overflowing with tears in just mere seconds. Nheless, knowing that


    Jacob wasn''t bluffing, she dejectedly escorted herself out.


    After the secretary left, Jacob was in aplete daze. What had just happened had only worsened his


    mood. He found himself in a familiar setting ¡ªalone once again on his office chair trying to figure out


    what to do next. But the more he thought about what was happening around him, the greater his wrath


    became.


    ''What''s wrong with me?'' he sincerely asked himself.


    In an instant, Jacob feltpletely lost. He couldn''t exin anything clearly and only felt that his heart


    was getting heavier with each passing minute.


    It had been a long time since he had sat down and tried to figure out his life. It was getting quitete


    into the day, but he remained in the office, and it only got worse.


    He wanted to forget the sorrow, but the more he tried to forget about it, the more his mind continued to


    surface troubling thoughts. He had no other choice but to rely on the numbing power of alcohol.


    Consequently, he left his office and went to a nearby bar.


    When he arrived, people were cheerfully singing and dancing around him. It was like everyone there


    was also trying to forget about something.


    Men and women were sitting at the bar counter, each with a drink in their hands. Their eyes wandered


    to the good-looking man in a smart suit.


    Not far from the counter, Jacob sat alone and started to drink heavily. Everyone who saw him felt like


    he waspletely out of ce.


    "Hey, do you mind if I sit down with you?" a gorgeous woman in a sexy, ck dress, lightheartedly


    asked. This woman wasn''t a typical woman. She was bold and seemed like a go-getter, the type of


    person who would never hesitate to get what they wanted in life.


    In these kinds of ces, everyone knew what it meant when a woman approached a man this way, but


    Jacob was absolutely not in the mood to talk to her.


    He stared nkly into her eyes for a second, and then turned his head back to his ss and continued


    to drink his wine.


    He had simplye here to drown his sorrows and to forget everything, even for just a little while.


    Since Jacob neither agreed nor refused, the woman took the initiative once again and sat down next to


    him.


    Jacob wasn''t like any other man that had entered that bar. He seemed extremely dignified and


    intellectual, something that was quite hard toe upon these days.


    "Hey there, handsome. You shouldn''t be drinking like this or else you''re going to get drunk before


    midnight. Don''t you want to have someone like me join you? I''m sure the alcohol will taste better if you


    let me." This extremely beautiful woman had been quietly observing Jacob ever since he entered the


    bar. He had been alone from the beginning, so she didn''t think it was inappropriate for her to try and flirt


    with him.


    Usually, people who came here had problems with their rtionships, just like Jacob. But he was just


    so handsome and dashing that the woman didn''t care if he had a girlfriend, or even a wife. So, she


    leaned over to try and get a response from him.


    "It''s none of your business, so leave me alone! I don''t need anypany!" Jacob had already drunk a


    full bottle of brandy, but his mind waspletely sober. He had absolutely no desire to be with another


    woman. In fact, he was disgusted with the woman beside him.


    He had juste here to drink. He didn''t want anything else. These rowdy women were getting on his


    nerve.


    After being scolded by Jacob, the woman got upset and left.


    A feeling of relief came to Jacob when he was finally alone again. His tense expression disappeared


    and he continued to drink away.


    However, the opposite of what he wanted had happened. The more he drank, the clearer his mind


    became. He tried his best to unwind but no matter how hard he tried, it was to no avail.


    Suddenly, Jacob felt his stomach getting upset. He stood up and staggered to the bathroom. In a stroke


    of bad luck, he left his phone at the counter.


    Meanwhile, Emily returned home and saw their empty bedroom.


    She felt a little anxious since it was sote and Jacob hadn''te back yet. She wondered if he was


    still upset about yesterday.


    ''What a jerk! He''s the one who went too far! He has no reason to avoiding home, '' Emily thought,


    feeling angry.


    It was almost midnight and there was still no trace of Jacob. Naturally, Emily began to worry about him


    again.


    ''It''s sote, where could he possibly be? Did something happen to him?'' The more she thought about


    it, the more frightened she became.


    Emily couldn''t take it anymore and took out her cell phone to call Jacob. But when she remembered


    what happened yesterday, she immediately stopped herself. Jacob''s vulgar attitude towards Jonas''


    made it hard for her to care about her husband.


    Jonas was such a nice and kind man. There was no reason to get upset, especially since they were


    just ordinary friends. But Jacob had not only conducted an investigation on the good doctor behind her


    back, but he had also been rude to him to his face.


    At the thought of this, Emily ultimately decided to let Jacob be. ''Forget it. I''ll leave him be. He''s a grown


    man and he cane home whenever he wants. The fact that he''s still out thiste makes it obvious


    that he doesn''t think he''s at fault.''


    But after a long time, Jacob was still nowhere to be seen. Emily couldn''t sit still any longer and took out


    her cell phone to call Jacob.


    However, the phone kept ringing and ringing. After a while, just as she was about to hang up, a


    woman''s voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Hello?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When Emily heard the woman''s voice, she stopped dead in her tracks. She didn''t need to think much to


    realize what was happening.


    It was now clear why Jacob hadn''te home. He had chosen to spend time with another woman


    instead! In Emily''s eyes, everything that she had done for him seemed vain at that point. A hysterical


    laugh bubbled up to her lips, and she sneered.

 Chapter 1469 A Woman In The Bar

    Chapter 1469 A Woman In The Bar


    With a sly smile on her face, the woman browsed the contents of Jacob''s phone. Then, without


    hesitation, she casually deleted Emily''sst call from the call log.


    Just then, Jacob came out of the washroom and saw the strange woman holding his phone. His


    demeanor changed drastically.


    "What are you doing? That''s my phone in your hands." After going to the washroom, Jacob had


    sobered up a bit.


    Suddenly, something caught his attention. The woman looked familiar. He studied her carefully now


    that he was clear-headed. She stared back at him with a surprised smile.


    It dawned on him that this was the woman who had been trying to seduce him just now. Slowly, but


    steadily, his anger rose.


    She gave him back his phone and said with a smile, "I saw the phone just lying there. No one was


    around. I was afraid that it might get stolen, so I decided to wait here with it until the owner came back.


    Since you''re here, here you go." The woman had a pair of big, round eyes, and they gleamed as she


    spoke.


    Her eyes made her look irresistible.


    At first, Jacob hadn''t believed her, but her eyes made him decide not to question her story.


    Anyway, he had already gotten his phone back. He was the one who had been careless and left his


    phone on the counter, so there was no reason to me the woman.


    However, this woman had her own motives and was not ready to give up. Just now, she had answered


    Emily''s phone call. Judging by the tone in which Emily spoke, the woman guessed that she might be


    Jacob''s girlfriend, but it also seemed that she and Jacob were in the middle of a fight.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    That seemed to indicate to the woman that she had a chance. Now, more than ever, she was not going


    to give up the opportunity to date such a fine man.


    "Sir, I''ve been watching you for a while. It''s so sad that you''re drinking alone. Let me offer you some


    company," the woman said. While speaking, she moved closer, almost rubbing up against Jacob''s


    body.


    While he had had a lot to drink, Jacob was still sober. Immediately, he understood what the woman was


    suggesting.


    "No need for that. Stay away from me, or else I''ll have to be much less pleasant." He was irritated now.


    He only wanted to be by himself and drink in peace. However, it seemed that some people here did not


    want to give him that chance.


    What the fuck was going on in the world? Why were so many people desperate to follow this path and


    seduce men for a better life?


    Jacob knew that women had always found him charming, but he had always kept himself under control.


    He deliberately stayed away from dating.


    Humiliated, the woman grew sullen.


    He had scared her, and she did not dare to bother him again. She hung her head and sighed. From


    now on, she would have to admire him from a distance.


    He hade to the bar, but hadn''t flirted with anyone. Instead, he had drunk alone. What a good man


    he must be! But she had no chance to find out any more about him. After onest look at him, she


    shook her head and left.


    After she had gone, Jacob resumed drinking by himself. For some reason, the unhappy memories in


    his mind became more vivid. No matter how hard he tried, he could not forget them.


    When Louis arrived, he saw Jacob''s lonely form at once. He shook his head helplessly, made his way


    to him, and sat down.


    "Ah! It''s you, Louis. Why are you here? Come and drink with me. Let''s get hammered." Jacob had


    quickly recognized that it was Louis who had approached him.


    He held his hand out and bought him a drink.


    He was in an awful mood right now. He had been drinking by himself for a while, but the more he


    drank, the more upset he felt. Now, finally, someone was here for him to share drinks with. A faint smile


    formed on Jacob''s face.


    Upon seeing Jacob like this, Louis pressed his lips into a tight line. Although he had no idea what had


    happened, it was clear that Jacob was unhappy.


    Louis had known him for a long time, but it was his first time seeing him like this.


    ''Now that I''m here, let''s drink. I''m worried about you, '' Louis thought.


    "Of course, I''m here for you. Why have youe here to drink by yourself? What happened?" he


    finally asked Jacob.


    He was deeply worried about the man, but he didn''t know how to get him to talk. For now, the best


    course of action was to drink with him.


    He took the ss from Jacob and downed the whole drink. Together, they drank in silence. After a few


    sses, Louis began feeling tipsy.


    "Buddy, do you think that the more you care about a person, the less they care about your needs? Why


    have I bepletely unimportant now that another person has shown up?" Jacob, who had drunk


    considerably more than hispanion had, held Louis in his arms whileining.


    When he was sober, it had been impossible for him to talk about how he felt.


    Now, after a few drinks, he was morefortable opening up.


    Louis thought about this. Immediately, he understood why Jacob hade to the bar.


    He and Emily might have quarreled because of another man. This might not be a big deal for others,


    but it was to Jacob.


    Louis was aware that Jacob was a jealous man, even though it might not appear that way to others. He


    wasn''t surprised at all that this might have been the reason why Jacob and Emily were currently in a


    fight.


    However, he felt sorry for his sister Emily, who was now still waiting for Jacob to get back home this


    late.


    "Hey, why are you acting this way? It''s like you don''t know my sister at all! She''s a gentle soul who''s


    kind to everyone. If she''s treating someone nicely, don''t jump to conclusions. That''s just who she is.


    You''re a man. Why are you being so petty?" The alcohol had enabled Louis to speak more frankly now.


    "As you know, I treat her well. But why is she so ready to fight with me for a man she has only known


    for a few days?" Jacob sneered. Being reminded of this, he began to grow angry once more.


    Jonas was a really unusual man. Emily had only known him for a few days, but now, she was


    defending him.


    "Don''t be upset. The most important thing for two people who are together is to trust each other. Why


    don''t you trust my sister? Besides, look at the time. It''s quitete. Don''t you feel guilty about leaving her


    all alone at home at this time of night?" Louis tried tofort Jacob, although he was a bit annoyed


    himself.


    Jacob hade to the bar and was drinking thiste, while Emily was at home by herself. Didn''t he


    know that she would be worried about him?


    Still quite drunk, Jacob tried his best to consider the matter.


    "Yes, Emily is at home. How can I leave her by herself? I want to go home. That''s right. I want to go


    home," he replied. There was a hint of anxiety in his voice.


    He had gotten so drunk today that he had forgotten that Emily was waiting for him at home.


    Fortunately, Louis was there to remind him. Otherwise, the situation might have taken a turn for the


    worse.

 Chapter 1470 Being Shut Out

    Chapter 1470 Being Shut Out


    Both men were so drunk that they could barely stand straight. Louis knew he couldn''t let Jacob drive.


    So instead, he hailed a taxi for him and sent him home.


    Jacob safely arrived at his house but when he tried to open the bedroom door, it was locked. He knew


    Emily was behind this but he had no idea why.


    "Emily, I''m back. Come on, please open the door already," Jacob eximed since he waspletely


    oblivious as to why she would do this to him. It was taking too long, and he eventually got upset. He


    started to yell at her, not giving any thought to how it mighte across.


    Emily was lying in bed and could hear Jacob''s knocking. It was easy to figure out that he was


    completely drunk.


    The only time Jacob spoke that way was when he got utterly wasted. Emily had seen it countless


    times.


    The thought of Jacob being with another woman enraged Emily once again. There was no way she


    was going to let him in.


    "Emily, open the door. Please, I''m begging you. I know I was wrong, okay? I shouldn''t have doubted


    you. It was rude of me to investigate Jonas behind your back. I understand that now." Jacob stood and


    leaned his arm against the door. The chilling wind was sobering him up little by little.


    It was now clear to him as to why Emily was acting this way. He had to give it his best and ask for her


    forgiveness if there was any chance of him sleeping in his own bed.


    However, it seemed that his words were falling on deaf ears. No matter what he said, Emily simply


    acted like there was no one there.


    Because of his thin clothes, Jacob started to heavily shiver from the near-freezing temperature. Jacob


    couldn''t take it anymore and started to get upset.


    He didn''t understand why Emily still refused to let him in even though he had already admitted his


    mistake. Why was she so cold-hearted even though he had apologized a dozen times already?


    "Emily, open the door this instant! You''re my wife for crying out loud! Why are you so stubborn? Is that


    doctor more important to you than your own husband?" Jacob bitterly shouted at the door.


    Upon hearing what Jacob just said, Emily''s pent-up irritation was ready to erupt like an active volcano.


    ''Who do you think you are? How could you possibly use me of siding with another man when you''re


    the one having an affair?'' she thought.


    "Jacob! Don''t you dare speak to me like that! You talk to me as if I''m your servant! Apologize to me


    right now!" Emily shouted back, feeling outraged. Jacob''s harsh assumptions became too much to


    bear.


    There was no doubt in Emily''s mind that this problem of theirs didn''t have toe to this. There was


    no need for such ruthless usations.


    The moment that Emily finished speaking, she opened the door and saw a pitiful-looking man that


    could barely stand up by himself. This helpless act he disyed made her mood even worse.


    The thought that he had stayed outside without telling her, drunk himself to near-death until it was


    almost dawn, and even had the audacity to have another woman by his side was too much to handle.


    To Emily, it honestly seemed like the man she loved and had married was long gone.


    When the door opened, Jacob didn''t let this opportunity go by and went straight inside. He feared that


    Emily would lock him out again once she was done speaking.


    "You''re already spouting nonsense even though I haven''t even asked you what happened earlier. Now


    then, tell me why a woman answered when I called your phone! You better have a good exnation or


    you''re sleeping outside tonight!" Emily managed to calm herself down enough to talk. Afterward, she


    sat on the sofa, crossed her arms, and quietly stared into Jacob''s eyes.


    She wanted to see with her own eyes as to how Jacob would fix things.


    "A woman''s voice? I don''t know what you''re talking about." Jacob was confused but tried his best to


    answer sincerely.


    He knew in his heart that all he had done was drown his sorrows with alcohol. Even when women had


    jumped on him that day, he had paid no attention to their advances and stayed faithful to his wife. In his


    mind, there was absolutely no reason for him to be treated this way by Emily.


    "Do you really think I''m at fault here? How about you tell me where you''ve been and why you reek of


    alcohol?" Emily asked and attentively waited for Jacob''s reaction. She tried her best to suppress the


    rage she felt in her heart.


    Quite frankly, Jacob had made a few minor mistakes that night, but there was no way in hell that he


    was going to apologize for something he didn''t do.


    ''You shouldn''t hesitate toe clean when you''ve done something wrong! Especially to your wife! You


    can''t call yourself a man if you treat women that way, '' Emily thought to herself.


    "I was in a bad mood and had a few drinks at the bar. That''s it! I wasn''t with a woman. I just tried to


    sober up beforeing home. That''s why I took so long," Jacob tried his best to exin his actions in


    detail. Judging by the sound of his voice, it was clear that he was telling the truth.


    Jacob wasn''t the type of guy who wouldn''t take responsibility for his mistakes. On the other hand, he


    wasn''t going to let anyone me him for something if he waspletely innocent.


    Besides, it was because of Jonas that he felt so dejected and had gone out to drink in the first ce. If


    Emily hadn''t sided with that man all the time, then Jacob wouldn''t have stayed out sote.


    At that time, Jacob waspletely clueless about the woman Emily spoke of. He thought that she was


    just finding reasons to bicker with him.


    "Are you honestly going to y dumb all night? Here then, let me show you. I recorded the call earlier.


    Listen to it clearly," Emily bitterly responded and then yed the recording for Jacob.


    Upon hearing the woman''s voice on the phone, Jacob waspletely dumbfounded. He took out his


    own phone but there was no record of him making that call.


    A few secondster, he figured it out. ''Oh! It''s that woman I shouted at earlier!''


    That woman had taken advantage of the time he had gone to the washroom. She must have seen


    Emily''s name on the phone and thought it was a good way to get back at him.


    "I need you to listen to me. It''s not what you think. I can exin everything clearly now. I''m pretty sure


    that when you called me, I was in the bar''s washroom. Unfortunately, I left my phone on the bar counter


    like a drunken idiot. That woman must''ve seen your call and decided that it was a good idea to answer.


    I swear I didn''t cheat on you. Trust me!" Jacob''s anger subsided when he realized that Emily had a


    valid reason to be upset.


    He knew it was his fault for making his dear wife feel distressed. It was utterly careless of him to leave


    his phone like that.


    A feeling of relief came to Jacob when he realized it was just a simple misunderstanding. For a second


    there, he had honestly thought that she was leaving him for that doctor.


    Everything seemed to be fine once he exined his side of the story.


    Emily stared at Jacob''s face for a few seconds. His eyes were full of conviction and there was no doubt


    in her mind that he was telling the truth.


    "Okay, I believe you. But you have to believe that there is nothing between me and Jonas. We''re just


    friends. Nothing less, nothing more," Emily sincerely stated to Jacob while she was pleadingly staring


    into his eyes.


    In her mind, it was such a petty matter to argue over. With that thought, she felt somewhat apologetic.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She knew in her heart that Jacob was the only man for her and that Jonas was just a nice friend. She


    truly hoped that Jacob would believe her this time and stop trying to fuss over this anymore.


    The feeling of being suspected was utterly horrible, and Emily didn''t want to go through an experience


    like that ever again.


    Jacob walked towards Emily and embraced her in his arms. He then softly said, "You have a hundred


    percent of my trust, but there''s something sketchy about that Jonas. I just don''t want anybody hurting


    you ever again."


    Emily, who had just finally calmed down, became a little restless after hearing what Jacob said. She


    immediately pulled away from his embrace and quickly responded, "As I said, Jonas is a friend. You


    can''t think of him like that." Emily''s face turned pale, and her big almond-shaped eyes were filled with


    affliction.

 Chapter 1471 Exasperated

    Chapter 1471 Exasperated


    Emily didn''t understand how Jacob could be so hard-headed about this kind of thing. Jonas was her


    friend, no matter who he was. Shouldn''t friends trust each other no matter what?


    His identity shouldn''t matter to anyone. The only important thing was that he was a friend of Emily''s.


    However, Jacob just couldn''t fathom that idea at all.


    "You talk to me in that manner, again and again, all because of this Jonas person. Is he really more


    important than me, your husband? The person you love?" Due to his intoxicated state, Jacob was able


    to get rid of his filter and finally spoke out the things he wanted to say to her.


    Every time that Emily defended Jonas, Jacob couldn''t help but get jealous and think crazy thoughts. It


    would invade his mind and make him restless for days.


    However, Emily always made it seem like it wasn''t a big deal. She turned a blind eye to his difort


    about their friendship. She would mention Jonas again and again, as if they had a special rtionship


    or something. It frustrated Jacob to no end.


    "You always think too much. Jonas and I are just friends, I told you that. What else do you want me to


    do? Right now, you are acting very childish about this whole thing!" Hating the fact that she was being


    used of being less than loyal, Emily shouted at Jacob.


    She was aware that the two didn''t get along well with each other. Jacob really didn''t like Jonas.


    For some reason, whenever she mentioned Jonas, Jacob would be angry. It was as if he turned


    into apletely different person that she just couldn''tmunicate with.


    Today was definitely no exception. She was also tired and had lost her patience, so she decided to


    walk away. Quietly, she marched to the bed to get some rest and left a sulking Jacob behind.


    The two of them gave each other the silent treatment again. Neither one of them wanted to talk to the


    other first.


    On the early morning of the next day, Jacob returned to the same bar and ran into the same woman


    from the night before.


    His presence was well-received. For a moment, the woman was shocked to see him, but she


    eventually walked up to him with an alluring smile.


    "Hello again. Did you have a great timest night? Would you like to have another drink now?" She


    was thrilled to see Jacob again.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Last night, she had attempted to seduce him several times but he hadn''t given in. So, to see hime


    back was quite a shock.


    She thought to herself that with her beauty and charm, there was no way that men wouldn''t be seduced


    eventually.


    "Did you mess with my phonest night? Don''t try and y dumb. I know it was you. People like you


    disgust me," Jacob spat out at the woman with an intense re. He had been drunk at that time, but


    not so drunk that he would forget her face.


    Even though he had drunk a lot more than usual yesterday, he still remembered the appearance of the


    woman in the bar. He was sure that this was her, even if his memory was somewhat vague. She was


    definitely the same woman fromst night.


    When he thought of the fact that she was the reason that he had missed Emily''s call, Jacob felt sick to


    his stomach.


    He had kept his anger bottled up sincest night. It had been threatening to burst even before he came


    to the bar. So, as soon as he saw the woman fromst night, he immediately scolded her.


    The woman had thought that Jacob had changed his mind ande to find her for a little fun, but she


    was met with his anger instead. She hadn''t expected him to say such unpleasant words as soon as he


    opened his mouth. She felt a little offended by his tone.


    "You came all the way here in the early morning just to tell me that? What is wrong with you?" the


    woman retorted, her voice full of disappointment.


    She suddenly lost interest in conversing with Jacob and turned her head away. She had work to do and


    needed to get ready for today''s business.


    She looked at Jacob again and felt pity towards him. She hadn''t expected that someone so good-


    looking would behave this way.


    "Let me tell you this. You are the reason my wife and I are in a fight right now. This is a big deal. You


    are fired. Don''t even think abouting to work here from now on," Jacob snapped at her.


    "Don''t be absurd. Who on earth do you think you are? You barge in here in broad daylight to make


    trouble. Do you have any idea whose territory this is?" the woman retorted, ring back at Jacob.


    ''Who the hell is this guy?'' the woman thought to herself as she pressed her lips together in anger.


    ''Even the boss hasn''t said anything. Who does this guy think he is to give orders like that?!''


    Justst night, she had thought that the man in front of her was a good man. Now, she realized that


    she had just been blinded by his looks. How could a man who liked to talk big be a good man?


    The woman sneered. She looked at the man from head to toe and concluded that he was indeed a


    terrible man. She didn''t want to be involved with him in any way.


    "Where is your boss? Ask him toe out." Jacob stood proud and tall, not minding the mocking look


    that the woman was giving him. He insisted on seeing the bar owner in person.


    Since the woman looked down on him so much, he had to teach her a lesson. Otherwise, she wouldn''t


    know what he was capable of doing.


    "I am the owner."


    Jacob called out several times for the bar owner but nobody dared toe out. Just as he was about


    to lose his patience, a thin and tall man came out from behind the bar and announced his position.


    The tension in the bar was overwhelming. It seemed that Jacob had really juste back here to


    cause a kerfuffle. However, the bar owner had witnessed a lot of incidents like this in the bar and was


    already used to it.


    At first, he had paid no attention to the argument between Jacob and his employee. He hadn''t wanted


    toe out, but Jacob had kept yelling for him toe out so he had no choice.


    "I am going to buy this bar from you. Awyer wille overter to handle the paperwork. Now, I


    need you to do something for me and fire this woman at once," Jacob ordered the bar owner calmly. He


    didn''t look at the woman but pointed a somewhat usatory finger at her as he gave the order.


    When the customers inside the bar overheard what Jacob had said, they all thought that he was just


    being arrogant and didn''t believe a word he said at all. They just stood still and watched the ruckus with


    curious eyes and open mouths.


    A minuteter, the owner of the bar went in and answered a phone call. Suddenly, the situation seemed


    to have changed.


    "You don''t need to work here anymore," the bar owner told the woman calmly as he hung up the


    phone.


    A minute ago, the woman in the bar had been criticizing Jacob''s arrogance in her mind, but now, she


    had gotten fired by her boss. Shocked and upset, she just stood there in front of them with a pitiful


    expression. Her eyes looked nkly into the distance.


    "You better remember this. Nobody can stop me from doing what I want to do."


    After he finished talking, Jacob smirked mockingly and walked past the woman, who was still in shock


    just like everyone else in that bar.


    Once he was out of the bar, Jacob suddenly remembered that there was an important meeting in the


    company that he had to attend to, so he hurried back to the building.


    In the meeting room, the supervisors reported to him about their recent work one by one, but Jacob


    wasn''t really paying attention to what they were saying at all. He just felt irritable. The noisy


    environment around him made his mood even worse and he was on the verge of losing his temper


    completely.


    "What is this? Is this what you consider a decent report? Take it out of my sight and redo it at once!"


    Jacob snapped as he carelessly threw the document to the ground.


    Everyone in the meeting room looked at each other in shock but kept their mouths shut. They were


    afraid of making Jacob''s bad temper worse.


    "Mr. Gu, these reports were made ording to your instructions," said the one who had been scolded


    in a defensive manner.


    "Are you serious? You''re telling me that this is how I instructed you to do it? My goodness, even a 10-


    year-old kid can do better than this! You should feel ashamed of yourself!" Jacob shouted angrily and


    pounded the table.


    The employees in thepany were getting on his nerves. He pulled his tie loose in an irritated


    manner. ''If they can''t even do such a simple task well, then why bothering to work? Why don''t they


    all just go home and quit wasting my time?'' Jacob thought to himself with a stone-cold expression.

 Chapter 1472 Stop Pretending

    Chapter 1472 Stop Pretending


    Seeing the look on Jacob''s face, no one dared to speak up. They were supposed to talk among


    themselves at that moment but none of them could even utter a single word. All they could do was look


    at each other''s eyes to hopefully find an answer. However, none of them knew what to do.


    They wondered if they should even continue their reports. All of the employees present at the meeting


    were utterly terrified of being scolded by Jacob. They all hoped that someone would just propose to


    end the meeting so that they would be spared from his wrath. At the same time, Jacob''s frightening


    disy of anger petrified them all in their seats.


    "I hired all of you to produce meaningful results, not to pay people to leech off mypany! If you want


    to keep your jobs, I highly urge you to work harder, or else.


    This meeting is over! Everyone, get out!" Jacob eximed in a distressed voice.


    The moment he finished speaking, every employee inside that conference room ran outside like their


    lives were in danger.


    Sam remained by Jacob''s side, noticing that his boss'' temper was a bit bizarre that day. Since he had


    worked for Jacob for so long, Sam naturally had the ability to observe the changes in his demeanor.


    "Mr. Gu, is there something bothering you? Why are you so upset this early in the morning? Did


    someone cause you trouble?" Sam asked with a genuine concern for Jacob''s welfare.


    Normally, Jacob could always control his temper whenever something bad happened. In all these years


    that Sam had been working for Jacob, he had never seen him this agitated.


    Jacob was so distressed that he was gritting his teeth together. He didn''t even pay attention to Sam''s


    question. "Send someone to keep an eye on Jonas. If anything happens, report it to me immediately."


    Jacob had a feeling in his gut that Jonas was bound to slip up sometime soon.


    Furthermore, if he were to find out about the doctor''s dirty secrets, there was no doubt that he would


    use that to his advantage.


    Sam could tell that Jacob''s mind was somewhere else at that moment, and he knew it was useless to


    try and say anything else.


    Judging by Jacob''s face, it was clear that what had made him upset was still vividly bothering him


    inside his head. Sam didn''t want to take the risk of lighting his boss'' fuse once again.


    ''It''s probably better if I just do what he says right now. Meddling with this man''s affairs when he gets


    furious like this is like ying with fire, '' he earnestly thought to himself.


    With that thought, he went straight downstairs to find some people who were qualified to fulfill Jacob''s


    order.


    Meanwhile, Emily arrived at the ce where the fund project was to be dered. As luck would have it,


    she happened to meet a familiar face byplete coincidence.


    "Wow! What are you doing here? Has life been good to you these past few days?" Emily yfully said


    with a faint smile on her face.


    She had had no idea that Jonas was going to be there. Despite that, it seemed like it was fated to


    happen.


    "I''m fine, but I think I''m going through a bit of depressiontely," Jonas facetiouslyined to Emily


    in response.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Depression? Don''t startle me like that. You seem to be doing just fine. And besides, how could you


    possibly feel dejected when you have a smile like that on your face?" Emily candidly replied since she


    didn''t think that Jonas was being serious at all.


    But as a good friend, she was naturally worried. After all, cases of people suffering from depression


    were getting higher and higher with each passing day.


    If Jonas was truly suffering from this illness, then he shouldn''t hesitate to ask for professional help.


    After all, depression was a very serious problem even though it didn''t seem like it.


    Upon giving a second thought to what Jonas had said, Emily knew there was no time to waste. If he


    really was feeling depressed, he had to be treated as soon as possible. Otherwise, the consequences


    he could face would be unimaginable.


    "I''ve kept feeling like a shadow is following me these past few days. I''m sure that it''s there and not just


    my mind ying tricks. But when I look behind me, nobody''s there. How about you, Emily? Have you


    ever had such an experience?" Jonas sincerely opened up about his feelings to Emily.


    In his mind, there was something strange going on. However, it seemed that everything was normal.


    Meeting Emily at that moment was quite fortunate, so he didn''t let the chance slip by and asked if this


    was normal with patients suffering from depression.


    Upon hearing Jonas'' story, the first thing that came to Emily''s mind was Jacob. Could it be that her


    husband was behind all of this?


    She didn''t know why, but she just felt that Jacob was the only person to do that kind of thing. Besides


    him, who else would go through such an odd and unusual task of watching a regr person?


    At the thought of this, Emily had an uneasy expression on her face. Nevertheless, she knew that there


    was nothing she could do at that point. So instead, she decided to calm herself down.


    "Maybe it''s because you''ve been working too much these days. Also, I haven''t felt like anyone''s been


    following me so far. So I''m doing quite fine," Emily said the first excuse that popped up in her head.


    She knew it was a bad idea to use Jacob of having someone followed before she waspletely


    sure about it. She just had a suspicion but didn''t have any evidence to back it up. She had to wait for


    the right time to confront him.


    The next day, as soon as Emily arrived at the office, she heard people buzzing like bees nearby. Out of


    curiosity, she went closer to listen to what the gossip was all about, especially since it had caused the


    people there topletely stop working.


    "Did you hear that Jonas was sent to the hospitalst night? There''s even news that he has two broken


    ribs but no one knows how it happened."


    When Emily heard what everyone was talking about, her joyous smile turned into a distressed frown.


    The suspicion she had of Jacob rose.


    When Jonas had shared his feelings yesterday, she had already doubted that Jacob had something to


    do with it. And now, right after they had spoken to each other, he had been beaten so badly that he


    needed to be admitted in a hospital.


    Except for Jacob, Emily couldn''t really think of anyone else who would want to cause harm to Jonas.


    She knew her husband was one in a handful of men that were powerful enough to order a beating.


    So in her mind, there was almost no doubt that Jacob was behind this.


    She instantly felt her blood boil at the thought of this. She was so agitated that she had to know the


    truth right at that moment. She took out her mobile phone and dialed a familiar number.


    "Jacob, did you pay someone to beat Jonas bad enough for him to get admitted in the hospital? Tell me


    the truth!" The irritation that Emily felt could no longer be ignored. She was fuming and she couldn''t


    hide it anymore.


    She couldn''t believe that Jacob would do such a thing. She had always known that her husband was


    prone to jealousy and even a bit of paranoia, but now, it seemed that he was absolutely crazy.


    "Emily, don''t me me for this. I have no idea what you''re talking about!" Jacob quickly denied her


    allegations.


    In fact, he was a little stunned. Receiving a call from his wife and getting yelled at for something he was


    completely oblivious to surprised him.


    But when he heard that something bad had happened to Jonas, he couldn''t help but grin in satisfaction.


    It seemed that this was fated retribution. Ever since that doctor introduced himself to Emily, he has


    caused nothing but trouble for Jacob. And now, he was suffering in the hospital.


    In spite of that, Jacob had some thinking to do. ''Does Jonas have any other enemy besides me?'' he


    wondered.


    "Stop lying to me. Who else could possibly want him in the hospital besides you?" Emily frantically


    asked.


    Although Jacob denied having any involvement in the matter, Emily chose not to believe him.


    After hanging up the phone, Jacob was left a little dumbfounded. He called Sam over and asked him to


    find out what was going on.


    Sam went to investigate immediately after seeing how serious the expression on Jacob''s face was. He


    called the people who were sent to monitor Jonas and told them to report to Jacob''s office.


    "What''s going on? Who gave you the order to hit Jonas? Didn''t I tell you to just watch him carefully?


    Why in the world did you hit him?" Jacob had no ce to vent his frustrations since Emily didn''t want to


    speak with him on the phone anymore. Unfortunately for his men, they were on the receiving end of


    Jacob''s wrath.

 Chapter 1473 Visit The Patient

    Chapter 1473 Visit The Patient


    "We''re innocent, Mr. Gu. We were only defending ourselves. Jonas hit us out of nowhere. We even


    have bruises as proof." One of Jacob''s men did his best to exin what happened, but he was so


    nervous when he spoke that it was a little difficult to understand.


    When they had received the order to tail Jonas, they had been told that he was just a doctor. However,


    they hadn''t expected a doctor to be so aggressive that he would start a fight without even saying a


    single word.


    Jacob checked on their injuries and determined that they were telling the truth.


    At that point, everything Emily knew about Jonas was not as it seemed. Jacob narrowed his eyes and


    stared nkly at a corner of his office. He was trying to figure out what was truly going on.


    "I need you to tell me everything that happenedst night, from start to finish." Jacob had no choice but


    to ask his two men for details. Ever since Jonas arrived in their lives, Jacob couldn''t think of a single


    reason as to why this random doctor had approached his wife.


    The fact that Emily was upset with him again and the fact that his men were injured lit a fire inside of


    Jacob.


    Especially since, once again, it was all Jonas'' fault. Jacob''s expression clearly showed the hatred he


    felt for that man. He clenched his fists with all his might in irritation. As a result, his hands turned


    completely red.


    "When we got off work, we followed Jonas as nned. We were sure that we were hidden but he


    suddenly came straight to us and threw a punch for no reason. Jonas is an experienced fighter. If only


    one of us had been there, I''m sure we would have been the one in the hospital right now." Both men


    told their story the most urate way they could. They didn''t dare to leave out any detail since Jacob


    was already extremely upset at that moment.


    They just hoped that Jacob would believe them and put all the me on Jonas.


    After hearing their stories, a faint smile made its way onto Sam''s face. He was a little bit amused and


    found Jonas to be a somewhat interesting man. He was definitely not who he seemed to be. Jacob


    then said, "All right, I believe your words. Sam, don''t punish these two. They are also victims in this


    matter. They were beaten up for no reason, so just let them rest for today." Still feeling amused, Sam


    saw the pitiful state of the two men and had quite a difficult time trying not tough at them.


    They had seemed so tough and confident about being able to do the task without any problem. But in


    the end, they had been caught by the person they were tailing and had even gotten into a fight with


    him.


    However, it was quite inappropriate tough at the matter since Jacob was deeply perturbed.


    After hearing the whole story, Jacob could only me Jonas for what had happened to him.


    There was no doubt in Jacob''s mind that Jonas deserved it as well. Not only had he acted so brazenly


    towards a married woman, but he had also picked a fight with two men. He was definitely stupid if he


    had thought that he would get out of this unscathed.


    "Well then, you''re both clear. You can go now!" Although Jacob had no intention punishing them, he


    didn''t want to see their faces at that time either.


    Even though Jonas was clearly at fault, the men involved were linked to Jacob, and it didn''t need a


    detective to find that out. How could he possibly clear his name when all fingers were pointing at him?


    It would have been fine if no one knew about the matter. Unfortunately, news was already spreading


    around. Even in Emily''s mind, he was the one who had caused it. How could he possibly make her


    understand that he was innocent?


    Jonas was acting like a victim even though he was the one who had started it all. At that thought, even


    Jacob had to admit that Jonas'' trick was brilliant.


    "Boss, why do you seem so upset about this? It doesn''t seem like that big of a deal, honestly. It was


    just a fight, and both sides got an even share of pain. Please calm down, okay?" Sam didn''t want to


    offend the two, so he waited for them to leave before saying these things.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob''s men looked up to him, and Sam didn''t want them to feel like they were expendable.


    ''Since it wasn''t their fault, why is Mr. Gu still so pissed about this? And how did he find out about it?''


    Sam had a lot of questions in his mind, but he couldn''t possibly figure them out himself. There was no


    other choice but to wait for Jacob to respond.


    A few moments after Sam''s question, Jacob let out a deep sigh. "I''ve calcted my every move more


    than a thousand times but I''m still one step behind that damn doctor! He hit me where it hurts the most


    with his most recent move."


    Sam had no clue what Jacob was talking about.


    "Boss, what do you mean? I don''t understand," Sam asked in confusion.


    It was normal for Sam to be left out of a few things in Jacob''s life, especially his private affairs. He


    wasn''t even aware that recently, Emily and Jacob had had a big fight because of Jonas.


    Jacob had neither the time nor the patience to try and exin it to Sam. Instead, he thought about how


    he could possibly patch things up with Emily. Given that Emily waspletely on Jonas'' side this time,


    he had to give it his best to clear things up with her.


    Meanwhile, with the news that Jonas was hospitalized, Emily found out which hospital he was in and


    quickly headed there.


    Upon arriving, she saw him lying in bed, covered in bandages. Witnessing him like that left Emily


    feeling utterly troubled.


    "Jonas, are you all right? I heard that you were beaten yesterday and that both of your ribs are broken.


    I was worried, so I came here to see it for myself." Emily was restless when she realized that Jonas


    could only move his eyes at that moment.


    ''Jacob went too far this time. There''s no reason in the world that could warrant a beating this severe, ''


    Emily thought.


    Jonas wanted to sit up so he could properly greet Emily but his body hurt too much to do so. He had no


    choice but to respond while he stayed in ce. "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry too much. I''m still able


    to talk, as you can see."


    Emily had had tears in her eyes the moment she entered that room. However, by the time Jonas


    finished speaking, she couldn''t help but smile and giggle.


    Jonas was in such a bad condition but he still wanted toe across as a tough man. But if he was


    really fine, then he would have been able to move something besides his eyes.


    Because of his treatment, almost every part of his body was wrapped in bandages. His appearance


    reminded Emily of a mummy.


    Jonas tried his best to smile but he still came across as somewhat pitiful. Emily was a little hesitant at


    that moment because she knew that her own husband was the one who had caused this. Jacob was


    the only one who had the motive to do so.


    Emily recalled the past few days before this incident happened. Jacob had beenpletely hostile to


    Jonas since the first time they had met. They had even had a big fight since he had conducted a


    background check on Jonas behind her back. After everything that had happened, the idea of Jacob


    sending people to beat him up wasn''t that far-fetched.


    "Emily, what are you thinking about? You seem like your mind is racing off somewhere." Even though


    Jonas could only stay still, he still noticed that Emily was feeling somewhat uneasy. Naturally, he had to


    ask why.


    Upon hearing his question, Emily suddenly came back to her senses. It was not until then that she


    realized that she had been so distracted to the point that she had forgotten that Jonas was beside her.


    "Jonas, I have to tell you something. I think I know who did this to you," Emily shamefully stated.


    After struggling with her morality for a long time, Emily thought that it was the right thing to confess.


    After all, Jonas was the victim and had the right to know the truth.


    Emily wanted to clear her conscience. She knew that if she were toe clean, Jacob would inevitably


    be in serious trouble.


    However, she also believed that as an adult, Jacob should bear the consequences for everything he


    had done. He should have known that actions like this would inescapably bite back someday.

 Chapter 1474 Who Is It

    Chapter 1474 Who Is It


    "Who do you think it is?" Jonas asked. Finding out that Emily had an idea about who was behind all this


    gave him hope.


    Until now, he had thought that he had been targeted by kidnappers. However, Emily''s words piqued his


    interest.


    He also wanted to know whom he had pissed off so much that they would want to have him killed.


    "I suspect that it''s Jacob who''s behind this. Now, there''s nothing I can do except to apologize on his


    behalf. I know you''re hurt, but I hope you don''t take this matter too seriously." Emily stood up and


    moved as if she was about to take a deep bow.


    Jonas wanted to stop her, but he couldn''t move because of his injuries. He could only watch her as she


    began this gesture of remorse.


    She was about to bend forward when she felt a pair of thick hands stopping her and pulling her back


    up.


    Before she could turn around to see who the person was, she heard Jacob''s familiar voice.


    "Wow! What an amazing actor you are, Dr. Lin. And I admire not only your acting but your endurance


    as well. You''re really something." A knowing smile formed on Jacob''s face.


    "What are you talking about, Mr. Gu? I don''t understand," Jonas replied. Although hey on the bed


    unable to move, he did not give in to the other man''s provocation.


    Jacob sneered as he watched Jonas. ''This man is doing a great job of disguising his true feelings. It''s


    amazing how calm he still is!'' he thought.


    "What a fraud! To gain Emily''s sympathy, you even used your own body as bait. Just brilliant!" Jacob


    continued.


    "Mr. Gu, I really don''t know what you''re talking about. I think this must be some sort of


    misunderstanding," Jonas said with an innocent expression on his face.


    ''Huh. Now, look who''s ying dumb? Is this all that Jonas has?


    He doesn''t even have the balls to admit what he has done. What kind of a person is he?'' Jacob thought


    to himself. He was growing anxious about Jonas''s performance. No matter what he said, Jonas would


    not fess up to anything. Naturally, this upset Jacob all the more.


    He had a lot more to say, but Emily stopped him.


    "Jacob, don''t you feel ashamed at all? What are you doing here? You''ve been trying to stir trouble for


    Jonas from the beginning. Is that all you have to say?" Emily snapped. She could no longer stand it,


    and she had to speak for Jonas.


    Recently, she had really grown disappointed with her husband.


    She had never imagined that Jacob would turn out to be the kind of man who ordered his men to beat


    someone up to the point where they had to be sent to the hospital.


    And it hadn''t ended there. Not only had he not shown remorse for having done this, but here he was


    now, taunting Jonas after the fact. What was wrong with him?


    Was this man still the Jacob that she used to know?


    She had thought that he had only done such a thing because he was jealous, but now, it was beginning


    to look like he was outright insane.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Emily, do you really think I''m such a bad person that you''d prefer to trust a stranger over your


    husband?" Jacob''s eyes were filled with sadness and pain.


    In this situation, anyone would choose to be on his side. However, it seemed that, for some reason,


    Emily could not.


    ''I did all this to keep her safe. I don''t know where this man came from. Who knows what his real motive


    it? Is he hoping for something to happen between the two of them?


    But it''s all in vain. Emily doesn''t see and appreciate what I''m doing for her. She even chose to side with


    him, a stranger, '' he thought. For Jacob, it felt as though he was being stabbed a thousand times in the


    chest.


    Nevertheless, he knew that no matter what he said now, Emily wouldn''t believe him. It was clear that


    she would rather trust the words of this stranger.


    "You can leave now. As you can see, Jonas is still hospitalized. He needs to get some rest," Emily


    dered coldly, before turning her back on Jacob.


    Jacob had gone too far now, and what he had just done had annoyed Emily.


    Jonas was a patient who needed some peace and quiet. Jacob''s presence would only make things


    worse. She had to ask him to leave.


    Upon hearing this, Jacob wished nothing more than to be able to tear Jonas into pieces. However, he


    knew that he couldn''t do that.


    One loss was enough. He would not be so stupid as to suffer another one.


    However, Jacob would not let Jonas get away with this so easily. One day, he would make sure that


    Emily saw the man''s true nature.


    With that, he left.


    Standing in front of the sickbed, Emily shed Jonas an apologetic smile. "As you may already know,


    Jacob is an ill-tempered man. Please forgive him. I apologize for what he has done."


    She was clearly about to bow again. Ignoring the pain, Jonas sat up and gently pulled on Emily''s arm.


    "No, no. You don''t have to apologize to me. Please don''t do that..."


    Jonas ced his hand on his wound, and his face turned pale with pain. He couldn''t even finish his


    sentence.


    Emily felt sorry for him. She hurriedly helped him lie back down on the pillow and asked worriedly, "How


    are you feeling? Do you need a doctor to check on you? This is all my fault..."


    Jonas waved his hand and said in a weak tone, "You really don''t have to do this. It''s not you who made


    a mistake."


    "Don''t worry. I promise it won''t happen again. I''ll talk to Jacob when I return. He must have


    misunderstood some things."


    As they talked, Emily was reminded once more of the fact that Jacob had ordered for Jonas to get hurt.


    He didn''t feel sorry at all. In fact, he had even behaved so arrogantly afterward. What an unreasonable


    man! She felt sorry for Jonas.


    After leaving the hospital, Emily went to the charity foundation. For a while, she busied herself with


    work, but inevitably, it was time to go home. When she arrived, it was already dark out.


    Jacob got home a short while after she did. When he arrived, she was helping the servants bring hot


    dishes and warm rice to the table. She could also be heard instructing the children to wash their hands


    and have dinner. Emily was so preupied that she didn''t even look in his direction.


    Embarrassed, he took off his coat and handed it to a servant who was waiting patiently nearby. Then,


    he cleared his throat to indicate his presence.


    Upon realizing that he hade, the kids ran to him and hugged him. The word "dad" sounded so


    sweeting from their lips. He felt a little better.


    No one spoke as they had dinner. Jacob couldn''t say anything in front of the children. He couldn''t wait


    until he could talk to Emily in private.


    After dinner, Emily cleaned up after the children and asked a servant to watch over them as they


    yed. Then, she sat down on a nearby chair to rest.


    Jacob poured some water into a ss and ced it on the table in front of her. He began to speak. "I''m


    a little..."


    She interrupted him. "We need to help Beryl finish her homeworkter. Please spare some time for


    that."


    Jacob had wanted to say something gentle to cate Emily, but she had put a stop to his attempt. At


    that moment, he felt a little helpless, but there was no anger in his heart.

 Chapter 1475 A Tentative Question

    Chapter 1475 A Tentative Question


    Beryl had some homework to do before the day ended. She was quite excited to do it since the task


    was to paint a picture of her parents. Jacob and Emily had already agreed to be Beryl''s models,


    so they had to agree to whatever pose she asked them to do, even if they didn''t want to.


    After thinking about what she wanted for a while, Beryl decided that it would be wonderful if she could


    paint her parents while they were sitting down and lovingly hugging each other. In her mind, it was the


    perfect way to show everyone at school how happy their family was.


    She walked towards Emily and Jacob to tell them exactly what to do. "Dad, Mom, you two sit on this


    sofa. Dad, you have to hug Mom''s waist like this."


    She took her father''s hand and ced it around her mother''s waist. "And you, Mom, you should smile


    like Dad just told you how much he loves you. I want everyone at school to see how great my parents


    are."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Because of what had happened earlier that day, Emily was a little hesitant to be so close to Jacob.


    However, Jacob whispered something in her ear that made herpletelypliant. "You know, Beryl


    is very sensitive to people''s feelings. It would be bad if she were to find out that you''re upset with me."


    Emily had no other choice but to pretend like she was fine.


    After quite some time, Beryl finally finished her painting. Emily could feel her waist aching from sitting


    still for almost thirty minutes. Jacob stood up and walked out of the room. Emily approached Beryl to


    see her work. As a mother, it was natural for her to give praise to her daughter and teach her how she


    could improve in the future.


    Half an hour passed and Emily was still talking to Beryl about her painting. As a result, Jacob was


    pretty much bored to death while waiting for Emily. He even started to pace back and forth inside the


    bedroom. A few momentster, Emily stepped into the room. The instant she entered, Jacob quickly


    started talking. "Honey, listen to me¡ª"


    "Jonas can''t even stand up! How can you possibly say that you''re innocent? What reason do you have


    this time? I''ve told you countless times that he''s just a good friend to me. Whatever you say, you can''t


    justify beating a man that badly! Even if you think that it was inappropriate for him to approach me, you


    still can''t do that to another person! How can I possibly show my face to him now, especially since my


    own husband was the one who sent him to the hospital? How can we possibly continue to work


    together at the charity foundation?"


    The more Emily voiced out her thoughts, the angrier she became. Shepletely felt that Jacob had


    lost all respect for her as a person.


    Jacob was a little stunned by the sheer amount of things she said. Despite that, he tried his best to


    respond in a calm manner. "Emily, please listen to me. There''s something you have to know. You''ve


    known me for so long. Do you really believe that I would do that? If I really punched him on the face, I


    wouldn''t cowardly hide that fact."


    Jacob''s words made Emily think to herself for a while. Deep in her heart, she agreed with what Jacob


    had just said. She stared deep into his eyes and her hatred toward him gradually disappeared.


    Jacob took Emily''s silence as an opportunity to continue. "I''ve told you before that Jonas isn''t just a


    simple doctor. I''m afraid that he approached you on purpose. I simply sent my men to follow him, in


    order to find out more about the man. I did all this just to protect you. I''ve talked with my men and they


    swore to me that they didn''t start the fight. Jonas was the one who suddenly got out of his car and


    threw a punch without saying a single word. Furthermore, he''s an experienced fighter and my men


    werepletely outmatched. Quickly after beating my men ck and blue, he pretended like he was


    weak. My men were then lured into his trap. They were beaten so badly that they wanted to get even.


    But they didn''t break his bones. They only fought back in self-defense."


    Emily couldn''t believe what Jacob had just said, mostly because of Jonas''s sweet and delicate face.


    She replied, "There''s no way Jonas would do that. I know him better than you do. He''s a gentle,


    hardworking, andpassionate man."


    Jacob felt that anything he said would bepletely useless. "I knew you wouldn''t believe me if I didn''t


    have any proof. Doesn''t it seem strange that there''s not a single surveince camera at the ce


    where it happened? Don''t you think that''s quite the coincidence?"


    However, even after considering Jacob''s logical exnation, Emily still believed that Jonas couldn''t


    have nned all of this since he was the one who had been roughed up so badly in the end. The


    thought of Jonas being a sly and cunning person seemed to be extremely unlikely in Emily''s mind.


    "Even if there weren''t any cameras, it doesn''t mean he nned it. There are many roads like that,"


    Emily firmly stated.


    "If you really don''t want to believe me, then I''ll go find some evidence myself. That man is going to slip


    up sooner orter. And I''ll be there to capture it all. As I''ve said, Jonas is not the man he seems to be.


    You need to be careful."


    Emily felt her head throbbing and didn''t want to argue anymore. She irritably rubbed her forehead and


    said, "I''m tired, let''s stop this for now. I need to rest now. I want to have a good night''s sleep, so I''ll


    head to the bedroom next door."


    As she was about to walk out, Jacob held her hand and pleadingly said, "You should give it a second


    thought. Anyway, just sleep here. I''ll go to the other room."


    After that, Jacob quietly left the room. There was finally a chance to breathe and rx. However,


    Emily''s mind was conflicted about who she should believe.


    She was fully aware that their marriage had gone through many difficulties along the way. And on every


    asion, they had always stood up for each other no matter what. Because of that, she thought that it


    was rude of her to doubt her husband so much. She knew in her heart that Jacob didn''t solve problems


    with his bare fists.


    On the other hand, Jonas had apelling case as well. He was the type of man who was willing to


    devote himself to charity. He had been so kind to anyone he had encountered so far. Moreover, it


    seemed idiotic for anyone to hurt themself that bad just to win over some sympathy from a married


    woman. However, there was a saying that went, "A person smiling might seem as sweet as a rose, but


    every rose has thorns." Emily couldn''t rely on his face for answers. At that moment, she had no way of


    knowing if he was a good guy or not. Generally, people with a wicked nature were more adept at hiding


    their real personalities.


    After further consideration, Emily finally admitted to herself that Jonas might actually be a little sketchy.


    In the morning of the next day, Emily went to visit Jonas again and even brought some breakfast for


    him.


    At that moment, her heart was struggling with the doubts she had in her mind. That was why she


    nned to carefully observe Jonas''s every action the moment she arrived. Upon closer inspection, she


    realized that all his wounds were on the body. He didn''t have a single scratch on his face, but she


    couldn''t deny that he was seriously hurt. If this was really part of his n, it seemed like he didn''t care


    about his wellbeing that much. If that was the case, there was more reason to keep her distance from


    this man.


    "How are you feeling? Are you getting better?" Emily asked while peeling an orange for Jonas.


    Jonas gratefully took the orange and then shook his head sideways. He then gave her a cheerful reply.


    "I''m still in a bit of pain, but it disappears whenever youe and visit me."


    Emily felt like something was off with Jonas''s response. As a result, she stood up and walked away


    from the bed. She sat on the sofa and acted like everything was normal.


    Jonas probably realized that she was deliberately trying to distance herself from him. Because of that,


    he quickly smiled and said in a yful manner, "I don''t have any rtives nearby, so when I get sick


    and need to go to the hospital, no one is there to visit me. The lonely feeling I get usually makes it take


    longer for me to recover. But now that I have a friend like you, one that even brings me breakfast, I feel


    like I''m going to be out of this bed in just a few days."


    The way he spoke didn''t seem like he was trying to be pitiful. Actually, it seemed quite genuine. If the


    way he acted was his real personality, Emily would greatly admire a man like him.


    She softly smiled at him and replied, "You''re a volunteer of our charity organization and my husband is


    somewhat responsible for your injuries. I feel like it''s my duty to look after you."


    Upon hearing her words, Jonas looked gloomy for a second, but went back to his usual merry


    expression. He then ced the remaining half of the orange on the table.


    Emily brought him a ss of water. She then asked Jonas with an indecisive tone, "I heard from Jacob


    that there were no surveince cameras around the area that the incident happened."


    "What?" Jonas quickly responded. He had a perceptive look on his face when he added, "Is Jacob


    spouting nonsense to you again? Or is it because you don''t believe what I told you?"


    Emily shook her head in disagreement. She was afraid that her suspicions were going to be found out.


    She tried to clear things up. However, Jonas talked before she could even say start.


    He spoke with a sincere and gentle smile on his face. "It''s fine. I understand that he''s your husband


    and you''re more likely to side with him. After all, if you didn''t believe him, he would seem like a


    completely useless man. However, the bruises on my body tell you what really happened. I guess it''s


    my fault for underestimating the ones who did this to me. After all, I honestly thought I had the upper


    hand. But I was outnumbered and couldn''t really do much about it."


    Jonas disyed an honest and somewhat blissful smile which made it hard for Emily to find fault in the


    man. But in the end, she was still prone to believe Jacob from the bottom of her heart.


    She couldn''t help but let out a heavy sigh at what had just happened. It seemed that her trip there was


    useless since Jonas was so good at reading a person''s thoughts. Jonas was fully aware that Emily


    might suspect him of foul y. That was why he kept hisposure and simply responded in a normal


    way. What he said was half-true and half-false, in an attempt to confuse Emily based on what she knew


    of the situation.

 Chapter 1476 I Am In The Hospital Too

    Chapter 1476 I Am In The Hospital Too


    In the CEO office of the KING Group, Darren satfortably in his chair with a contented grin on his


    face.


    Han was telling him about what had happened to Jacob the past few days. Darren learned that


    Jacob was having trouble with his wife and that his attention was obviously diverted from work. The fact


    that his sworn rival was temporarily out of the picture pleased Darren and made him feel somewhat


    relieved.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    With a great opportunity in front of him, Darren gave an order to Han. "Since Jacob is busy with his


    marriage, we have to use this time to speed up the development of thepany as soon as possible. I


    need you to keep an eye on all departments. Make sure nothing goes wrong during this advantageous


    position we currently hold."


    Han nodded and replied, "Yes, Mr. Xu. Jacob is quite a terrifying business rival, so I''ll try to think of


    something to add to his problems so that hepletely forgets about us. You can count on me."


    Darren then added, "Jonas isn''t a simple man. We can''t trust him. Someday, he might pose a threat to


    us. Although he seems like a good-natured man, we can''t let our guard down."


    Han found what Darren said to be quite reasonable. He nodded in agreement once again. "I''ll get


    someone to take a look at this Jonas. I want to make sure that he doesn''t be a threat to us as


    well."


    Meanwhile, in his office, Jacob shouted in a fit of rage. "Jonas! Jonas again! Damn that man! Why does


    he have to ruin everything? Emily is spending more time taking care of that man in the hospital than


    me! It honestly feels like she has forgotten that she has a husband!"


    There wasn''t any time to fix their problems with each other since she was always at the hospital. And


    when she was at home, Emily would act as if Jacob wasn''t even there since things hadn''t been


    patched up between them.


    In the past, Jacob could endure being ignored by Emily. After all, he wasn''t a clingy man. But now, the


    situation waspletely different. Another man was the cause of his wife''s standoffish behavior. This


    made Jacob want to y some dirty tricks of his own.


    The main reason why Jacob''s career had developed as fast as it had was that he never second


    guessed himself. He always did what he wanted, no matter what it was as long as he believed that it


    was a good idea. His confidence had been his greatest strength over all those years.


    And at that moment, he knew that he needed to use the confidence that he had picked up from the


    grueling business world to his advantage. A n was starting to brew in his mind. He didn''t hesitate to


    put this n of his into action right away. He quickly dialed Sam''s number.


    "Sam, which hospital was Jonas admitted to? I need to stay there as well."


    When Sam heard Jacob''s seemingly childish request, he happened to be near the hospital in question.


    He wondered why Jacob would want to be hospitalized since he was in good health.


    However, after working for Jacob for many years, Sam could more or less guess what he was thinking.


    He told Jacob what he knew, and then turned around to walk back to the hospital since he was only a


    few blocks away.


    ''I''m sure Jacob doesn''t need any medical treatment. He just wants to stay in the same hospital as


    Jonas. This has to be a way to get rid of that annoying doctor, ''


    Sam thought while he secretly praised himself for figuring it out all by himself.


    Now that he had an idea of what was in Jacob''s mind, there was no need for his boss to give him


    another order. He knew exactly what was needed to be done.


    He quickly went through the admission procedures and booked Jacob the most luxurious ward in the


    hospital. Quite surprisingly, it didn''t cost that much to do so.


    After telling Jacob that everything was already settled, Sam also called Emily. She was quite possibly


    less than a few hundred meters away from him at that moment. He pretended to inadvertently tell her


    that Jacob had been rushed to the same hospital where Jonas stayed and even gave her the ward


    number.


    After everything was done, Sam ced his phone in his pocket and left in a hurry.


    Jacob was just getting in his car when he asked Sam for Jonas'' location. There were almost no cars


    along the way and the traffic lights were all green. As a result, he arrived at the gate of the hospital the


    moment he received the call from Sam telling him that everything was prepared.


    Jacob thought everything was going smoothly but he had underestimated Emily''s speed. Or it could be


    said that he had forgotten how important he was in Emily''s heart, because of Emily''s cold attitude


    towards him these days. Right after Jacob entered the ward andy down on the bed, the door to his


    room was forcibly pushed open. To his surprise, it was Emily. She had run all the way there to check up


    on him.


    Jacob, who was just about to let out a sigh of relief, had no other choice but to hold his breath.


    "What happened to you? Did you have an ident?" Emily rushed to the bed and asked. Her voice


    conveyed the worry she felt at that moment.


    Upon seeing the deeply concerned look on Emily''s face, Jacob was suddenly satisfied with himself. It


    seemed like his dear wife still loved him after all.


    "Did you overexert yourself at work? I told you before to try and take it easy to avoid these kinds of


    things." Since Jacob refused to speak, Emily blurted out the first thing that came to her mind.


    It was rare for Emily to see Jacob get sick. At the same time, Jacob was in perfectly good health. She


    had never even seen Jacob get amon cold or flu ever since they got married. Because of that, her


    mind could only think that it was some serious disease. She repeatedly asked how he was feeling while


    she examined him from head to toe. At that moment, the atmosphere in the room felt somewhat


    uneasy.


    Jacob, who was pleased to see his wife caring so much for him, suddenly began to panic. He had just


    wanted some reaffirmation that Emily still loved him. However, he hadn''t expected that she would


    overreact and ask so many questions.


    The man who could always make the right decision in business affairs had made a horrible mistake


    with his most recent idea. He regretted deceiving Emily and making her worry so much.


    After taking a closer look, Emily, who was overwhelmed with concern, finally sensed that something


    wasn''t right. There were no doctors or even a single nurse in his ward. To make matters worse, the


    patient lying on the bed didn''t even have an IV inserted in his hand. The chance of him having a


    serious illness was slowly subsiding in her mind.


    "You lied to me, didn''t you? You''re not sick, right?"


    Upon realizing that her worries were all for nothing, Emily was undoubtedly upset. She even turned


    around to leave.


    But how could Jacob just let her go? This might be his only chance in a long time to be alone with his


    wife.


    It had taken him a lot of work just to get her to care for him once again. By all means, he wouldn''t let it


    slip through his hands, especially after having a taste of what it felt like. Additionally, their problems


    before hadn''t even been ironed out. How could he possibly let another misunderstanding between


    them take ce one more time?


    "Honey!" Just as Emily turned around, Jacob sat up and gave her a loving embrace. "I''m sorry, I didn''t


    mean to lie to you. I just wanted to be pampered by you, even if it''s just by a little bit. We haven''t talked


    in so long. Right now, I''m even willing to endure the most horrible disease just to..."


    "Stop your nonsense!" As soon as Emily realized that this man was about to say something stupid, she


    struggled to quickly covered his mouth with her hands. She then eximed, "Don''t you dare say those


    words."


    ''My wife really does care about me, '' Jacob thought to himself at that moment.


    At the thought of this, he tightened his embrace around Emily. Afterward, he puckered his lips and


    kissed Emily''s little hand that was covering his mouth.


    "You!" Emily waspletely startled and quickly withdrew her hand. She added, "What do you think


    you''re doing?"


    No matter how long the two had been married, such small actions would always make her blush.


    The atmosphere in the ward was no longer tense. Jacob felt the woman in his arms gradually give in to


    him. He really wanted to enjoy this moment of rare intimacy, but on second thought, he wanted to take


    this opportunity to exin his side of the story. Such a time for romance woulde again, wouldn''t


    it?

 Chapter 1477 Explanation

    Chapter 1477 Exnation


    At that moment, the old, go-getter Jacob was back to life once again. He loosened his grip on Emily a


    little so that she could sit a bit morefortably. Then, he tried to feel out if she still felt any animosity


    towards him. He knew it was better to be careful and wait for her to calm down before talking to her.


    "Honey, I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean to lie to you," Jacob firstly admitted his mistake before saying


    anything else. He thought it was a good way to appease Emily. After that, he stared longingly into her


    eyes and softly uttered, "It''s just that I miss you so much and I wanted to be with you. This was the only


    thing I could think of."


    Emily knew in her heart that she had given Jacob the cold shoulder the past few days since she still


    had doubts about what had really happened between him and Jonas. However, she couldn''t choose


    who to believe and had avoided making that decision until today.


    Since Jacob acknowledged that he was wrong, Emily took that opportunity to find out how he really felt.


    "Do you think I''m being unfair to you?" she asked.


    "Of course." Jacob gave a straightforward response. But as soon as he replied, he saw the look on her


    face and quickly shook his head. He then added, "No, no, no. Please don''t misunderstand. Even


    though I said yes, it doesn''t mean that I''m upset with you or anything."


    "So you''re not mad at all?" Emily asked while she lifted her head up so that she could clearly see the


    eyes of the man holding her. "So you admit that you did something wrong today, right?"


    "Yes," Jacob quickly replied while subconsciously nodding his head in agreement. However, he


    suddenly felt that there was a trap right in front of him, like a big hole in the ground just waiting for him


    to jump in. With that thought, he changed his mind and shook his head. "Actually, no..."


    Emily couldn''t help butugh at her husband when she saw the confused and helpless look on his face.


    He was acting like a student who had just been asked a very difficult question.


    "What are youughing at?" Jacob didn''t hesitate to ask since he was still struggling over whether to


    answer yes or no. The smile on Emily''s face only worsened the confusion he felt at that moment. He


    couldn''t handle it anymore and finally asked, "Did I do something wrong or not? Please tell me already."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Emily cleared her throat and put on a nk expression on her face. She pulled away from Jacob''s


    arms then said, "Can you really not figure out if you''ve done something wrong?"


    Jacob was so perplexed at that moment that he feltpletely defenseless. He dreaded the thought


    that Emily would ask him such a question since guessing what a woman was thinking was not his


    strong suit, especially if thatdy was annoyed at him. But he knew in his mind that it was a bad idea to


    act like he was clueless. His past experiences with women had enlightened him to the fact that showing


    ignorance would only make an angry woman even more furious.


    Although Jacob wasn''t good at guessing, he was excellent at changing the topic.


    "How about we just talk about all of this some other day? I swear I won''t forget my mistake today,


    okay?" Emily thought that his request was reasonable. The air between them was finally pleasant and


    she didn''t want to ruin that. However, Jacob took advantage of the good atmosphere to try and exin


    another head-ache inducing topic. "Honey, I want to clear something up between us. It''s about that


    woman who took my phone the other day."


    As soon as Emily heard the words that came out of Jacob''s mouth, the expression on her face


    suddenly changed. Although it didn''t seem like she was resentful, she didn''t look happy either.


    Upon noticing the look on her face, Jacob feared that Emily would try to walk out the door again. He


    quickly pulled her back into his arms and said, "Honey, please don''t be upset about that anymore. I


    know you were peeved that night. I tried to exin my side of the story but you didn''t listen to me since


    you were so infuriated at that moment. You said you believed me. But I know deep in your heart that


    you must have felt like you were stabbed in the back, right?"


    The woman in his arms met him with silence and he didn''t need a response to know that he was right.


    The words he had uttered that night had done little to dispel the uneasiness in Emily''s heart. Jacob


    knew that he needed to tell his wife every detail to appease the sorrow she still felt.


    "The other night when you called me, I was really in the bathroom. I left my phone on the counter like


    an idiot and a random woman answered. She wanted to get even with me, you know?" Jacob said.


    "Why did she want to get even with you?" Emily asked in a soft tone with her head tilted down.


    After hearing Emily''s question, Jacob''s spirits lifted. He knew that the only way for her to believe a word


    he said was if she was in a peaceful state. Seeing that Emily responded calmly, he felt that it was the


    right time to tell her everything that had happened that night.


    "She flirted with me! That woman wanted me for herself!" At the thought of what happened that night,


    Jacob was even more aggrieved than Emily. He continued, "Honey, can you believe it? She even sat


    next to me and tried to seduce me! Of course, I shouted at her to leave me alone. I hate women with


    heavy makeup. But she must have gotten upset and wanted some payback!"


    "So you''re telling me that if she had a pure and lovely face, you would have entertained her?" Emily


    asked out of the blue. She red at him while waiting for his response.


    ''Damn!


    I might have just dug my own grave!''


    Jacob thought. He raised his hand and pped himself on the mouth, ming himself for saying too


    much.


    He immediately regretted everything he had just said and wished that he could just turn back the clock


    hand by just a few minutes. Meanwhile, Emily buried her head in Jacob''s arms while she was


    snickering at him.


    That night, she had been in a fit of rage, so she naturally hadn''t listened to what he had said. But after


    that, when her anger dissipated and she had regained herposure, she had understood the ins and


    outs of the matter.


    At that moment, Jacob had nothing to worry about since Emily''s questions were just her way of teasing


    him. After all, he had pretended to be sick and greatly worried her. It was just a bit of payback.


    Jacob couldn''t think of anything to say. Emily was just enjoying this rare moment of serenity between


    them. But since Jacob still thought that his wife was upset with him, the silence was almost suffocating


    to him.


    After quite some time, he finally moved and made a sound.


    "Honey, I..."


    Jacob didn''t have the slightest clue about what he was supposed to say. He feared that Emily would


    continue to have thoughts of him being with other women. But he was hesitant to open his mouth again


    since it might just make matters worse.


    "I trust you," Emily sat up straight and said to Jacob with a sincere look on her face. After doing so, she


    added, "I believe what you said about what happened in the bar that night."


    "Really?" Jacob asked with a look of pleasant surprise on his face. The moment he heard her words,


    he felt like a heavy load had been lifted off his shoulders. He was still in disbelief so he had to ask,


    "Honey, do you really believe me?"


    "Yes, I do, dear." Emily knew when to stop messing with her husband. She nodded with a smile. "After


    all, you have such a beautiful wife at home. I''m sure you have no need to flirt with other women, right?"


    "Yes, yes! That''s right!" Jacob blissfully agreed with a joyous smile on his face.


    Now that the problems looming in their hearts had been cleared up, the two of them smiled happily like


    they were a newly married couple. But suddenly, Jacob couldn''t help saying something that would ruin


    everything.


    "I have such a beautiful wife, so I know how to stay away from women. What about you?" He had a


    serious expression on his face while he spoke. In fact, he sounded a bit condescending. "You also


    have such an excellent and handsome husband, but the only thing you do these days is take care of


    other men."


    Emily was stunned and the lovely smile on her face disappeared. She hadn''t expected that the man in


    front of her would talk to her like this. He spoke so righteously, as if taking care of a friend in the


    hospital was one of the most horrible things she had done.

 Chapter 1478 Start The Press Conference

    Chapter 1478 Start The Press Conference


    Fortunately, Emily had figured things out. She knew that whatever Jacob said and did was for her own


    good, but she had been in denial from the start. She had brought this upon herself, so when Jacob


    brought it up again, she no longer reacted the way that she had in the past.


    "I see." Emily nodded obediently. "I will distance myself from Jonas in the future."


    "Really?" Jacob was ecstatic.


    "Yes," Emily said and nodded again.


    This way, everyone was happy.


    It seemed that all of Jacob''s hard work had finally paid off. Faking an illness had solved two big


    problems at once.


    Until the following day, Jacob felt overjoyed. At thepany, he could not wipe the smile off of his face,


    and he actually greeted his employees for a change. This intrigued everyone in thepany. All


    around him, people made jokes about how the sun had probably risen in the west that morning.


    Of course, in addition to discussions about the sun''s rising, other things were on everyone''s lips.


    "He''s so handsome!"


    "That''s right! Such a good-looking man, with business skills to match!"


    "Who would have thought that such an attractive, sessful man would notice me and smile at me?


    I''m so happy!"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    That day, Jacob''s out-of-character greetings and smiles made many people feel like they were going to


    pass out.


    Sam was one of those who received one of Jacob''s rare smiles. Although he saw these more often


    than others did, he knew that it was different this time. He knew why the man looked so happy. After all,


    he was the one who had booked the hospital room and informed Emily about it. Now seemed to be the


    perfect time to make the request he had long wanted to make.


    "I was wondering, may I take some time off work to travel?" Jacob nodded slightly at this. "Okay. What


    else do you want?"


    Sam was taken aback. He had not expected Jacob to actually agree. He immediately continued,


    "Honestly, I want to travel a bit and meet someone, probably get a girlfriend."


    "You want a girlfriend?" Jacob asked, nodding again. "Okay, I see. What else?"


    Sam, who had been blinded by joy just moments ago, suddenly noticed that the smile on Jacob''s face


    no longer seemed that genuine. He swallowed hard. "That''s all."


    "Nothing else?" Jacob raised an eyebrow before he continued, "Then you can start your journey."


    "Can I really do that?" Sam asked, looking uncertain.


    "Of course, but if you go, make sure that you don''te back."


    ''I knew it, '' Sam thought.


    "Maybe there are super VIP rooms to book where you''re going,"


    Jacob continued just when Sam thought that the conversation was over.


    "I don''t deserve to stay in one. You''re the one who deserves such luxuries," Sam quickly replied.


    He knew that Jacob was referring to what he had done yesterday. However, he also knew that Jacob


    was not really ming him for spending so much on a VIP room, hence, he gave a casual reply.


    Although Sam had been so casual with his response, he could not help but sigh internally. This


    vacation might not be possible after all.


    ''The nerve to think about a girlfriend! Just focus on work, '' he scolded himself.


    With that, he dered, "The food department''s preparations are almost done." In the blink of an eye,


    Sam had calmed down and gone back to being the serious, hardworking employee that he was. He


    handed Jacob the folder that he had been holding and said, "We are ready to start work in the food


    industry now."


    Jacob took the folder and leafed through its contents. He had asked about this project before and kept


    a close eye on its progress, so he was not at all surprised about Sam''s report today. Moreover, he had


    asked Sam to aplish all of this as early as possible. They needed to make a move before Darren


    did. Now that everything was almost ready, there was no need to wait any longer.


    "Well, what are we waiting for then?" Jacob remarked, raising his arm to look at his watch. He


    instructed Sam, "Tell them to arrange a meeting tomorrow morning and try to have the matter settled


    before noon."


    "Okay."


    "Also, inform the reporters to prepare for the press conference," Jacob added dismissively.


    The next day...


    "Hurry up, or we won''t find a good spot!" It was still early, but arge number of reporters had already


    arrived. Many of them were carrying heavy equipment in their arms and on their shoulders.


    At first nce, the press conference appeared to be as simple as any other press conference of the HT


    Group''s. The words "HT Group Press Conference" were disyed on the screen in front. On the stage,


    there was nothing except for a single seat for the spokesperson. In front of that were a few seats for the


    reporters, who were quickly filling up the room. However, a closer look would reveal that the devil was


    in the details.


    The press conference was yet to start, and the seat on the stage remained empty. The seats reserved


    for the reporters, however, were all taken now.


    "The HT Group has been working on something recently. I wonder what big news they''re going to


    reveal today."


    "A trusted source of ours says that this press conference is going to be different."


    The conversation between two reporters attracted the attention of the people around them. Eventually,


    everyone grew curious, and one by one, they listened in, with many even joining the conversation. For


    a moment, the room was filled with movement and enthusiastic voices. In a corner, a female reporter


    who had been typing quietly on her phone finally seemed to have heard some interesting news. She


    put her phone away and joined the discussion.


    Just then, the venue''s doors opened, and the room fell silent. Jacob walked in and slowly approached


    the stage, well aware that everyone''s eyes were on him. After a while, he reached the stage.


    "I know you''re all curious about why the HT Group is holding this press conference. I also want to be as


    brief as possible. From this day onward, our group is officially entering the food industry."


    With that, everyone felt as though a bomb had been dropped on them. They all understood the weight


    of these words. Any small action by apany as big as the HT Group could have drastic effects on


    the whole market. Moreover, thepany was now going to enter a new industry.


    Aside from the cameramen, every other person present was an experienced reporter. They all knew


    that from now on, the market would see dramatic changes.


    Jacob stood on the stage, watching the look on people''s faces. He pursed his lips. Everything was


    going as expected.


    Ever since this little game began, this was the moment that he had been waiting for. He was not afraid


    to y big. The only thing he feared was that this move was not big enough. He knew very well that


    since he had already gone head to head with Darren, a win-win situation was no longer possible. There


    could only be one loser and one winner.


    He wondered how Darren would react when he saw the press conference.


    Jacob felt delighted at the thought.


    He was unaware of how much time had passed until the sound of camera shutters and enthusiastic


    whispers brought his thoughts back to the press conference. Slowly, the reporters began recovering


    from the shock. Now, they were ready to ask him their questions.

 Chapter 1479 A Straightforward Answer

    Chapter 1479 A Straightforward Answer


    "Mr. Gu, as we all know, the HT Group has never stepped foot into the food industry before.


    Furthermore, all of your existing industries have nothing to do with food. So why did you think it was a


    good idea to venture into thispletely unknown territory?"


    "When did this ideae into being?"


    "Since you don''t any experience with the food industry, don''t you think it''s too risky to make such a


    decision?"


    "I''m sure that the HT Group would have made the necessary preparations. Can you tell us about the


    ns you made beforehand?"


    "Mr. Gu, doesn''t this decision imply that the current state of the other industries of the HT Group is


    nearing saturation?"


    "The KING Group entered the food industry not long ago. Now, we have the HT Group joining them as


    well. Were their actions the reason for your decision, Mr. Gu?"


    Every reporter there was eagerly asking questions nonstop. Although Jacob had expected that this


    press conference would definitely cause a widespread sensation, he still felt a bit irritated trying to


    answer all their questions. He had a somewhat displeased expression on his face. He looked toward


    Sam and his assistant immediately understood what he meant just by look of his eyes.


    "Everyone, please calm down. Today''s conference is o..."


    Before he could finish his words, a loud, sharp voice came from the back of the crowd. "Just as one of


    my peers said, the KING Group recently entered the food industry. The HT Group soon followed. It


    seems like the HT Group and the KING Group enjoy ramming heads at each another. Doesn''t that


    seem idiotic to you?"


    As soon as that person finished her question, the room fell silent. Even a single camera shutter couldn''t


    be heard. All the reporters turned around and looked at the woman who had asked such an audacious


    question.


    They werepletely stunned. The expressions on the reporters'' faces were all over the ce. Some


    were surprised, a few were disdainful, and some others admired her bravery. At that moment, almost


    everyone looked at her like she was a proud warrior of the past.


    "Sorry, the press conference is over," Sam repeated and managed to settle everyone down just in the


    nick of time.


    Even though he had acted decisively, even he was bewildered about what had just happened. It was


    the first time that he had seen someone dare to ask such a question in front of Jacob. The HT Group


    had a powerful grasp on this city. If someone offended Jacob and he wanted to get rid of that person, it


    would only take a snap of his fingers for him to do so.


    When Jacob heard what the female reporter said, he was unfazed. The only thing that bothered him


    was whether she hade up with the question herself or if someone had sent her. He stared down


    the woman from head to toe with his cold-blooded eyes.


    Jacob realized that he had never encountered her before in any of the other press conferences he had


    held.


    "It''s fine. Let her finish her question if she wants to," Jacob said in a serious tone. He directed his gaze


    straight into the eyes of the woman.


    When she was allowed to go on, the female reporter''s eyes shed withcency. In her mind,


    Jacob had already given his answer with the way he reacted.


    "I happened toe across some information that you don''t have the best rtionship with Mr. Xu of


    the KING Group. With that said, Mr. Gu, could you please enlighten all of us about the reason why the


    HT Group chose to enter the food industry all of a sudden? Is it really just because you believe that


    there''s arge amount of money to be made there or is it because you intentionally want to hinder the


    KING Group''s development? Please tell us the truth."


    Even though she hit the nail on the head with her question, Jacob remainedposed and maintained


    the stoic expression he had had on his face since the beginning of the conference. He acted as if the


    question was just amon one he got from time to time.


    "First of all, all the decisions of the HT Group go through a board of directors before they evene to


    light. Obviously, the group chose to enter the food industry because we deemed it a profitable idea.


    Second, I don''t know where you get your news from. But..."


    Everyone in that room had it in their mind that Jacob would simply deny the female reporter''s


    allegations of him having bad blood with a business rival. However, a smile made its way on his face as


    he said, "But I won''t hide the fact that my rtionship with Darren isn''t great. It''s quite reasonable to


    think that our group''s new venture is aimed directly at him. After all, hispany is on the verge of


    bankruptcy. All thepanies that want to thrive and have a piece of the cake will naturally target him


    as well."


    Bang!


    "How dare he disclose that to the press?! He must be out of his mind!" Han bitterly eximed. He


    gritted his teeth in irritation while he turned off the TV. He was so upset that he threw the remote at the


    table.


    "Jacob''s being too cocky just because he thinks he has the upper hand. He must be feeling rather


    smug about this whole thing! He even imed that the KING Group is about to go bankrupt! He''s lucky


    that the HT Group has the money to ovee any crisis it encounters for the rest of its life.


    Otherwise... I would have personally taught him a lesson!"


    Han was so upset that he couldn''t help himself from punching the wall twice. Afterward, he paced


    back and forth around the office until he was out of breath. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Darren


    with his back turned.


    "Mr. Xu, don''t listen to what that insolent man just said. He''s just a man that''s good at yapping away.


    Other than that, he can''tpare to you. He has been picking on the KING Group all this time. But


    there''s no doubt in my mind that in due time, we will be more powerful than everyone else."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Han clenched his fist and raised it up high. He eximed once again, "When we''re finished, he will


    be kneeling on the ground and begging us for mercy!"


    Darren turned around while holding a ss of wine in his hand. He leisurely leaned back in his chair


    and took a sip of his drink. He then gently uttered, "Look at you. Why are you so upset right now? This


    matter isn''t even worth a second thought."


    The expression on Darren''s face waspletely different from what Han had imagined. He had


    thought that his boss would be ready to go on a rampage and even hurt Jacob with his bare hands.


    What could possibly be the reason as to why he waspletely calm?


    "Mr. Xu, you... Aren''t you furious at that man?" Han asked in confusion.


    Darrenzily stood up and walked towards the window. "Just as you said, Jacob can only run his mouth


    for now. He has tried to debilitate me time and time again. But as you can see, I''m still standing strong.


    This building and the entirety of the KING Group are all mine.


    All he has ever wanted to do was to destroy me, but I''m not going to idly sit back and watch him do so.


    It would be naive of him to think that he''s the only one ying games here."


    While Darren was speaking, he had a maniacal smile on his face. He nodded his head and continued,


    "Look at those people on the streets. They''re just like ants from my point of view. I can guarantee you


    that it won''t be long before Jacob will be walking on the streets like the ants below us. Today marks the


    beginning of his demise!"


    ''Poor Jacob, you don''t even realize that I am the one in charge of this game. You''ll soon find out where


    you really stand. People say that the KING Group is not as good as the HT Group. They all say that I


    am not as brilliant as you. But I''m not so sure if your group can evenst long enough to entertain me.


    How long before you need to dig your nails into the ground just to hold on?


    I sure do hope that you don''t let me down!''


    Darren thought while he returned to his desk with a menacing smile on his face.


    "Mr. Xu, do you have any other ns? How about that reporter?" Han rushed to Darren''s side and


    bowed his head down. The thought of what problems Jacob would face in the future thrilled Darren. He


    couldn''t contain the excitement he felt in his blood.


    He met Han''s question with silence. However, a smile remained on his face.


    Upon seeing this, Han was almost sure that the reporter had been nted at the press conference


    by Darren. If that was the case, Jacob''s answer at the press conference was exactly what Darren had


    wanted.

 Chapter 1480 Be Ourselves

    Chapter 1480 Be Ourselves


    Han had no clue what Darren was nning in his head. He couldn''t even understand why his boss


    had sent a reporter to Jacob''s press conference. However, when he saw the mischievous smile on


    Darren''s face, he knew that everything was under Darren''s control.


    Meanwhile, in the HT Group, the conference was finally over.


    "Mr. Gu, all the reporters and crew already left. Our public rtions team is on standby to take care of


    what just happened," said Sam.


    Jacob turned his gaze from the document in front of him and replied, "We don''t need to do that. I


    answered that reporter''s question being fully aware of the consequences. I''m not really concerned with


    what she does with that story. My rtionship with Darren will be known to the public sooner orter.


    It''s just a matter of time."


    "Yes, sir. I understand.


    On another note, that reporter... Would you like me to conduct an investigation on her?"


    "No need. It''s unnecessary,"


    Jacob replied, tapping his pen on the table.


    His decision seemed quite reasonable at that moment. After all, that reporter was just Darren''s pawn.


    The real battlefield belonged to him and Darren. There was no reason to involve her in their mess.


    These days, one had to admit how amazingly fast news was published. In less than an hour, Jacob''s


    statement at the press conference had already spread throughout the entire city. Some people were


    amazed that Jacob had dared to tell the truth. In their eyes, it took a lot of guts toe out and say


    that. With that being said, it was clear to everyone that his statement would definitely affect the


    development of the HT Group in the future.


    Even if the business world was always depicted like a grueling battlefield, most businessmen


    pretended to get along just fine with each other. Every businessman usually had two sides to him, a


    good one and a bad one. That being said, even if a gun was pointed at their heads, they still chose to


    show their good side until the bitter end.


    As soon as everyone on the inte learned what Jacob had said, most of them couldn''t stop buzzing


    like bees. Naturally, some didn''t care at all and continued scrolling down on their news feed.


    Havinge across a fewments about her husband on the inte, Emily felt a bit worried. She


    had no clue what Jacob was going through at that moment.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    In her heart, she really wanted to give him a call. But she was worried that it might just distract him from


    his work. However, unbeknownst to her, Jacob woulde home in just a few short hours.


    "Honey, why are you just standing there? Did something happen?" To Jacob''s surprise, he opened the


    door to their home and saw Emily in front of him. Emily was in aplete daze and didn''t even notice


    that her husband had arrived.


    Upon hearing a familiar voice, Emily came back to her senses. She found herself standing beside the


    sofa and was still gripping her phone tightly near her chest. Her palms were filled with sweat.


    "Why are you home from work so early?" Emily casually asked while she sneaked a peek at the clock.


    She was inplete disbelief at the realization that she had been standing there for hours. After such


    a gigantic incident like the press conference today, she had thought that Jacob might note home


    for a few days to handle things. His arrival was quite a pleasant surprise for her.


    She stealthily examined the expression on Jacob''s face. He appeared to be just fine and unbothered


    by what had happened. Just when she was about to ask about the press conference, he walked up to


    her and kissed her on the cheek. Afterward, he gave her a slight nudge to the sofa.


    "Don''t tire yourself out too much. Sit down and have a rest for a while. I''ll just go upstairs first and take


    a shower. Let''s talk about it after." Without waiting for Emily''s response, Jacob went upstairs.


    Although Jacob had been far away from the female reporters at the press conference earlier, he still felt


    as if the unpleasant smell of women''s perfume lingered on his body.


    "Wait!" Emily eximed. She wanted Jacob to stop, but it was to no avail. As a result, she picked up


    her phone and flung it at the sofa. Then, she took a pillow and pinched it to relieve the irritation she felt.


    She had no clue as to why her husband was in a rush to take a shower. In her mind, informing her


    about what had happened earlier was the most important thing. After all, she didn''t know if everything


    had been settled already or if there was a bigger problem that she didn''t know about. Jacob''s actions


    had left her with nothing to do but to worry blindly.


    "Mrs. Gu, your phone is ringing," one of the servants uttered. If that person hadn''t told Emily about it,


    she wouldn''t even have noticed it since she was so immersed in thought.


    When she picked up the phone and saw the name on the screen, she looked upstairs for Jacob. After


    that, she turned around and walked into an empty room, and then closed the door behind her.


    "Jonas, how are you doing? Are you feeling better now?"


    A lively chuckle came from the other end of the phone. "Emily, if you hadn''t asked me a question like


    that, I would have thought that you had already forgotten about me," Jonas answered in a disapproving


    tone. But the way he spoke made it hard to distinguish. However, it was precisely his casual-sounding


    voice that made Emily feel a little guilty.


    She realized that she hadn''t visited Jonas for a long time since he was hospitalized. It was quite


    unbing of a person to act that way to a friend.


    "What has been keeping you so busy these past few days? Do you realize how long it has been since


    yourst visit?" Jonas said in an easygoing manner. Immediately after, he added, "But if you''re really


    busy, don''t worry about me. Just focus on your work. By the way, how are you doing these days?"


    Jonas casually yed with the toys around him while he was speaking. He sounded like a friend with


    genuine concern.


    Upon realizing how nice it was of Jonas to ask how she felt, Emily felt that Jacob had made a mistake.


    At that moment, it seemed that there was nothing wrong with Jonas at all. She didn''t know where


    Jacob could have possibly gotten his awful impression about this kind man.


    Nevertheless, Emily knew that she had promised Jacob to keep her distance from this man for the time


    being. With that thought, she replied in a meek manner, "I''ve been just fine for the past few days but I''m


    a little busy with work recently. That''s why I haven''t been able toe and visit you. By the way,


    Jonas...I have something to tell you." Emily''s voice started to tremble when she was about to say her


    next words. She knew that it was better to clear things up now but it was hard for her to say anything to


    cut off a friend.


    "I..."


    ''Maybe Jacob is just being too jealous? Perhaps the things that Jacob said to me were just to keep me


    away from Jonas? Maybe it was all made up?'' Emily thought of every possibility at that moment.


    Somehow, she recalled everything that had happened between her and Jacob. It caused her heart to


    soften and appreciate the things that her husband had done for her.


    It was Jacob who had always protected her from harm, it was he who had shown her what true love


    looked it. If she had to think of who was the most trustworthy person she knew besides her family, it


    was still and only Jacob. That man had vowed to spend the rest of his life with her, just as she had


    vowed to spend the rest of her life with him.


    Remembering thements she had seen on the inte, Emily let out a soft sigh and decided that it


    was better to not add anything else to her husband''s troubles.


    At the thought of this, she bit her lower lip and said in a gentle voice, "Jonas, I think it''s better if we stop


    going out to dinner from now on. To be exact, we''d better not meet again in the future. I''m sorry."


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. It seemed that Jonas couldn''t think of a


    single response. A few momentster, he replied, "Is it because of Jacob? Did he ask you to do this?"


    His voice was hoarse. It was like Emily''s request had hit him hard in the stomach.


    "It''s not because of him. I just don''t think it''s a good idea for us to meet each other so frequently. I''ve


    heard rumors of you and I having an affair. As you know, I''m already a mother. I don''t want my children


    to hear something they shouldn''t have to."


    Of course, it was impossible for Emily to exin to Jonas the real reason why she was doing this. She


    could only tell him the first excuse that came to her mind.


    "We don''t need to change for others. It''s better to be just ourselves. Emily, you shouldn''t listen to what


    people say about us since we know who we really are. We''re just good friends, right? Or I can even


    exin it to everyone. It doesn''t have toe to this." Jonas spoke in a pleading manner. In Emily''s


    mind, it was clear he didn''t want to lose the friendship they had. He continued on as a final attempt to


    change her mind.


    "A person like Jacob who can''t even trust his own wife, doesn''t deserve our consideration. A man like


    him has less credence than just a simple friend," he added.


    "Forget it. That''s it," Emily replied while her confused eyes became frigid.

 Chapter 1481 Keep Distance

    Chapter 1481 Keep Distance


    "Emily, please don''t do this. There''s no..." Jonas began.


    But Emily didn''t want to hear anything else he had to say, so she interrupted him. "Sorry, but I''ve


    already made up my mind." The sound of Jacob and the children joyfully ying in the living room


    made her unyielding in her decision. As a result, she spoke to Jonas as if he was a stranger. She didn''t


    bother to give him an exnation and simply hung up the phone.


    At that point, Emily didn''t need to see any more evidence from Jacob. What had happened the past few


    days between them was more than enough proof for her to stay away from Jonas. Additionally, she had


    to make a choice between her friends and her family. As a mother, she was naturally inclined to choose


    thetter.


    When Jonas realized that she had hung up the phone on him, his blood immediately started to boil.


    Despite that, he knew that he couldn''t give up so easily. For that reason, he inhaled deeply to try and


    stay calm. He tried calling Emily''s number again. Unfortunately, his caller ID had already been blocked.


    He was so upset that he eximed in anger, "Damn it! I can''t believe she''s done this! I thought this was


    supposed to be an easy job!" In irritation, he lit a cigarette and started to smoke heavily. After a few


    more failed attempts at contacting Emily, he finally gave up on her. Instead, he dialed another number.


    "Why did you call me out of the blue? Don''t tell me that you can''t even handle a woman like Emily?


    You''re a psychologist for crying out loud! Shouldn''t this be a walk in the park for you?" The person on


    the other end of the phone seemed to know what was going on and mocked Jonas.


    Jonas had only been given one task. Therefore, it wasn''t so difficult to guess why he was calling.


    Upon being heavily ridiculed, Jonas stubbed out the cigarette in his hand out of rage. Anyone who saw


    his face at that moment would see the embarrassment he felt. After a short pause, he replied in a


    troubled tone, "Everything was going smoothly. Then, all of a sudden, she said she doesn''t want to see


    me anymore. I can''t even think of a single reason why she wanted to end our friendship so abruptly."


    Even though Jonas had never really taken a liking to Emily, he was stillpletely infuriated after


    being cut off like this. For that reason, a wrathful sneer made its way on his face. In Jonas'' eyes, Emily


    was just like everyone he''d fooled before. He had honestly thought that it was going to be a piece of


    cake. As a doctor, he hadn''t even taken her seriously since he knew that she had suffered from a


    mental illness in the past.


    The first time that Jonas had heard that his job was to manipte Emily to do his bidding, he had


    gotten offended. In his mind, a task that easy was like an insult to his professional capabilities. But now,


    he regretted every single time he had taken Emily for granted, since he was in deep trouble.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Her attitude changed all of a sudden. Apart from her not wanting to see me anymore, the way she


    spoke was something I''ve never heard from her before. At first, she sounded like she was in a bit of a


    pinch. But as we continued to talk, she calmed down and spoke to me in such a cold-hearted way."


    Jonas reported everything that happened in the phone call earlier. To no one''s surprise, he was talking


    to none other than Darren.


    "You don''t have to be so hard on yourself. After all, you lost to Jacob. He''s pretty good at these things,


    so don''t feel so humiliated." Darren wasn''t like everybody; he knew not to underestimate his enemies.


    "You mean Jacob was the reason for Emily''s decision?" Although Jonas didn''t think highly of Emily, he


    had never underestimated her husband. But it seemed now that he hadn''t been careful enough. From


    the moment he had firste in contact with Emily, the only thing in his mind had been to do his best


    to avoid getting on Jacob''s radar.


    With his well-disguised charm, he had gradually won over Emily''s trust. Everything had been going so


    well, but in the end, Jacob had stille out on top.


    "Well, if it weren''t for Jacob, do you really think a woman that foolish could survive and thrive on her


    own?" Darren''s eyes showed the disdain he felt for Emily when he mentioned her name.


    However, it wasn''t just Jonas who despised Emily. Almost everyone around Darren looked down on


    Emily. They all had it in their heads that she was a weak and frail woman. Moreover, they knew that


    she was still going through depression. With that in mind, how could they possibly take her seriously?


    With the topic of her illness in front of them, Darren was reminded of his agenda. As a result, he gave


    Jonas a new yet familiar task.


    "Just keep approaching Emily the best you can. Don''t forget, you''re a psychologist. And Emily is a


    woman who will break down into tears with the slightest provocation. I''m sure you don''t need me to


    teach you how to do this, right? Jonas, don''t let your title of a psychologist be just a joke."


    "Mr. Xu, has Jonas failed?" Han asked and handed Darren a drink as soon as he saw his boss hang


    up the phone.


    Darren cast a casual nce in his assistant''s direction and nodded in agreement. "Don''t fret, I


    expected this to happen. Although Jonas is an established psychologist, he''s never gone against


    Jacob. That''s why he was so naive in his approach." Feeling full of confidence, Darren swirled his ss


    and drank up the rest of the red wine as if he had just swallowed Jacob up.


    The expression on his face showed the delight and determination he felt at that moment.


    "Will Jonas'' mistake affect our next move?"


    In response to Han''s doubt, Darren simply waved his hand and calmly uttered, "It doesn''t matter


    whether our n for Emily seeds or not. In the end, Jacob can''t do anything to escape my grasp."


    It had taken Darren quite some time to get back on his feet. But now, he was confident enough to say


    that he was ready to fight once again. Knowing that he had the upper hand, the next battlefield was up


    to him to choose. As long as their little game went on, Jacob had no choice but to continue ying.


    It didn''t matter that Jonas had failed, since Emily was just one small part of their entire n. Even the


    female reporter at the press conference was just an expendable pawn.


    The ferocious expression on Darren''s face suddenly became calm. An unusual smile appeared on his


    face. It made him look even more terrifying.


    "As for our n for Emily, if it seeds, just consider it as icing on the cake. For now, we should take


    this time to appreciate Jacob''s miserable life from afar."


    Although Emily had nothing to do with their fight, she was the woman whom Jacob had sworn to spend


    the rest of his life with. If Darren were to cause her any sort of pain, even by just a little bit, Jacob would


    suffer as well. And if Jacob were to have a bad day from that, Darren would have a great day.


    "Hopefully, Jonaspletes his task soon. I can''t wait to see the look on Jacob''s face when I finally


    destroy his beloved wife." Han smiled in response and added, "Such a day would be a blessing for


    the KING Group."


    Darren couldn''t stop hisughter anymore and said, "Jacob you stupid bastard! You shouldn''t have


    shown your weakness!" Now that he had his enemy in the palm of his hand, there was absolutely no


    reason in his mind to let this opportunity pass by.


    Meanwhile, in Jacob''s home, joyfulughter filled the whole house. Jacob, who was innocently ying


    with his children, didn''t know what Darren had in store for him. It was hard to think of something


    horrible since the Tyrone Mansion was a ce full of serenity and happiness at that moment.


    However, the same couldn''t be said for the MK Manor. The atmosphere there felt a little tense.


    Inside a locked bedroom, Louis stood against the wall. He didn''t make any sound and his eyes were


    fixated on a person lying still on the bed. Thoughts of something going wrong filled his head at that


    moment.


    Outside the room, there were one or two servants asionally passing by. It seemed that everyone


    knew the importance of what was going on inside that particr room. Anyone who walked by did it


    quickly and tried their best to walk as quietly as possible. No one dared to make any noise to disturb


    the people in the room.


    "Think back to this part of your life." A young woman suddenly started talking. She spoke in a very


    gentle and calm manner. Louis even felt a little bit rxed because of her voice. "Your fatheres


    home early after work. Your mother takes off his coat and ces it aside.


    Dinner is ready. You smell the aroma and you know the food will taste wonderful. You''ve been hungry


    for a long time. As a result, you secretly check your watch several times. Now that you finally see your


    father stepping inside the house, you feel the excitement. However, you notice that your parents are


    going to show off their love in front of you. So you interrupt them in a hurry. But in doing so, you


    identally knock over a family photo ced on the table near the entrance."


    It wasn''t the first time that Louis had apanied Scott to receive treatment. Nevertheless, he was


    completely immersed in the scene depicted by Taylor''s gentle and soothing voice. He looked up and


    met Taylor''s eyes. She was still in the process of hypnotizing Scott not far away. When her lips opened


    and closed, Louis'' thoughts were carried along with it.


    Taylor was alwayspassionate and treated patients, friends, and even strangers with a smile. On


    the other hand, whenever she talked to Louis, he always felt like it was disingenuous. If he didn''t


    already know the exact reason why she acted that way, he would have had to wonder about whether


    he had said something rude or offensive.


    At the thought of this, Louis felt helpless and could only rub his nose in frustration.


    Upon noticing the intense stare from Louis, Taylor met his eyes and red at him. Despite being


    bothered, she didn''t stop the work that had to be done.


    Louis averted his gaze, feeling a little miserable.

 Chapter 1482 Reopen Old Wounds

    Chapter 1482 Reopen Old Wounds


    Louis had really hurt her this time. It had already been challenging enough to get close to her because


    of disagreements here and there. Now, the situation had gotten even worse.


    Taylor had always been well-known in the medical industry. Aside from the fact that she was naturally


    good at what she did, people testified time and time again about how serious and responsible she was.


    Sometimes, people joked about how, if a person got in the way of Taylor''s job, they were as good as


    banished.


    At the thought of this, Louis was reminded that he should not make rash decisions. Moreover, it was his


    brother, whom he cared about very much, lying on the bed. No matter how much this whole thing with


    Taylor bothered him, he had no choice but to put these thoughts aside for now.


    Scott, who was receiving treatment, had no idea that for a few minutes, such a thing had happened in


    that very room. While it was happening, he was immersed in his own memories.


    He still remembered feeling sad when the frame holding the family photo shattered into pieces.


    "Fortunately, the photo itself is still intact. We can just clean this up and buy a new picture frame. Let''s


    say goodbye to the old and wee the new, and wish our family good health and safety!" His parents


    didn''t me him. His mother even pulled him back toward the dining table and said, "We know you''re


    hungry. Dinner''s going to be ready soon."


    His father smiled as he cleaned up. "Our son is still growing. If you''re hungry, you can start without me."


    Just like that, the issue with the family photo had be a thing of the past. It had already been


    forgotten. The family sat at the table, talking andughing heartily. What had happened next? What on


    earth had happened next?


    Scott could not remember.


    "Later that evening, someone knocked at the door. At first, your parents didn''t think much of it. They


    thought it was an old neighbor dropping by for a visit, so they opened the door. You were in your room.


    From there, you could hear a man''s voice. You cracked open the door so that you could sneak a peek.


    Did you see his face clearly? Do you still remember what he looks like?"


    Even though Taylor had been speaking softly, Louis clenched his fists.


    The two exchanged nervous nces. They held their breath as they watched Scott.


    They knew that the truth was about to be revealed.


    When Louis thought about that exact moment, Scott''s breaking point, he found himself growing furious.


    If the man Taylor was describing really was the person behind all this, he would not let that person get


    away so easily.


    That man had turned Scott from a handsome and sunny boy to...this. Louis vowed that he would make


    sure that that person lived for a long time. He wanted him to spend his whole life atoning for what he


    had done to Scott and his family.


    "No... I don''t know... Don''t... Get out..." Scott murmured and began to struggle.


    "Scott, rx. It''s okay. You''re in safe hands. You''re doing very well. Now, I need you to focus on the


    strange man. Does he look strong? He''s a little taller than your father, about 1.85 meters tall?"


    "Yes... No..." Scott murmured.


    Louis felt powerless as he watched his brother struggle. He wanted nothing more than to be able to


    help him and Taylor.


    Now, however, there was nothing that he could do to help Taylor or to protect Scott.


    Subconsciously, he took two steps forward. Taylor shot him a look and shook her head slightly.


    Now that Louis had stopped in his tracks, Taylor turned her attention back to Scott. "Does he have a


    wide forehead, small eyes, and a beard? Would you describe him as balding? Does he look a little


    slovenly to you? Rx and think back to that time, Scott. Was my description correct?" Scott began to


    struggle more fiercely now, prompting Taylor to feel a little anxious.


    The image of the man who had only been a shadow in Scott''s mind seemed to gradually be


    clearer.


    Yes, he still remembered the man''sughter. Then came the horrible realization¡ªhe now also


    remembered his parents'' terrified screams.


    He had never heard his parents scream like that.


    Before he could react, he realized that the floors and the walls of their house were now covered with


    blood.


    Taylor and Louis didn''t know what was going on in Scott''s mind. Unable to do a thing, they watched him


    iling about as if he was trying to escape or rush over to someone or something.


    Just then, the boy''s screams filled the room, "Father! Mother!" His eyes shot open, and he sat up. The


    next second, he fell back down.


    Upon realizing that Scott might fall down onto the floor, Louis quickly ran to the bed to catch him. He


    supported his brother''s weight with one arm. With the other, he helped position Scottfortably on


    the bed. With undisguised anxiety, he turned to Taylor, who had walked over to the bedside.


    "What''s wrong with him? Hasn''t he been emotionally stable these days?"


    Taylor approached Scott and carefully checked to make sure that he was fine. She then took a look at


    the anxious Louis andforted him. "He''s fine. Don''t worry about him. Let''s let him get some rest


    first. Can we go out and talk for a second?"


    Although Scott''s condition had improved recently, he seemed to have been overstimted this time. It


    remained difficult for him to recollect what had transpired that fateful night.


    But...


    some things were almost certain.


    "Is he really okay? Is there anything we need to pay special attention to?" Louis asked anxiously as


    soon as he had stepped out the door. Scott''s behavior had shaken him to his core. If it wasn''t Taylor


    who had done the procedure, he would have considered changing doctors, maybe even several ones


    to take her ce.


    "Scott lost consciousness because the exercise was more than he could take," Taylor exined.


    "Will he go back to being unstable when he wakes up?" Louis asked, concerned. Although Louis felt


    ufortable hearing Taylor''s cold voice, his top priority right now was dealing with his brother''s


    condition. He and Taylor could discuss their rtionship some other time.


    After some thought, Taylor shook her head and said, "Theoretically, this is impossible, but we won''t


    know anything until he wakes up. If anythinges up, feel free to call."


    Although she tried her best to stay away from Louis, she simply couldn''t. Scott was her patient. As a


    doctor, her professional ethics still made her put her patients first.


    Louis felt relieved upon hearing Taylor''s response. He thought about the purpose of this visit and was


    desperate to know the results.


    Taylor had seen through Louis at a nce. That was why she was talking to him this time.


    "During the treatment, I was encouraging Scott to recall what his parents'' assant looked like.


    However, the features I mentioned were those of Bill," she exined. "Judging from Scott''s reaction,


    it''s likely that Bill is our murderer," she added.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Bill," Louis repeated, gritting his teeth as he spoke. He wanted nothing more than to tear the man to


    pieces for what he had done.


    Concern shed on Taylor''s face as she watched Louis. But just as soon as it had appeared, it was


    gone.


    Pursing her lips to hide her unease, she continued, "Now, all I can say is that Bill is likely to be the


    murderer."

 Chapter 1483 Treatment Plan

    Chapter 1483 Treatment n


    Louis turned around and looked at Taylor straight in the eyes. He then asked, "When can we know that


    he''s sure of the murderer''s identity?"


    He wanted to know the truth as soon as possible. That way, he wouldn''t feel so sorry for Scott''s


    parents. He believed that putting the culprit behind bars would definitely speed up Scott''s recovery.


    "I''m afraid it''s impossible to tell at this moment. Even if Scott wakes up, we can''t ask him too many


    questions. He might rpse if we overstimte him, and if that happens, we will be right back where


    we started," Taylor meticulously exined.


    Everyone was hoping that the mysterious case involving Scott''s family would soon be solved. However,


    Taylor knew she was responsible for her patient''s well-being. She had gone through so much trouble


    just to pacify Scott. If something were to happen that might agitate him, she was afraid that he would


    inevitably have a mental breakdown.


    They needed to be extremely cautious since it would be a disaster if Scott were to have a meltdown. In


    case that happened, there would be little hope in finding any clues, not to mention it might be


    literally impossible to confirm whether Bill was really the murderer or not.


    With that in mind, it was clear that she had to take things slowly.


    "We have to be patient with him in theing days. I highly suggest you mentally prepare yourself for


    the work in front of us, Louis," Taylor uttered.


    After taking a good look at Louis and making sure that he was no longer feeling anxious, Taylor


    continued, "If we want to get precise information from Scott, we have to wait until he ispletely


    recovered."


    Louis slightly nodded in agreement and kept his mouth closed.


    "Having said that, you don''t have to worry too much. Judging by the rate of how fast Scott is


    recovering, it shouldn''t take him that long to get back to his normal self."


    After Taylor finished speaking, the living room suddenly fell into silence. Louis could only stare at the


    tea table at that moment. He couldn''t think of a single thing to say. On the other hand, Taylor was in a


    daze and deep in thought. As a matter of fact, she wanted to leave that very moment. After all, she was


    finished with all her work in the MK Manor for today.


    However, while Taylor was having a hard time deciding whether she should bid Louis farewell before


    leaving, he gave her a peculiar look.


    As a result, Taylor knew in her mind that it was time to go. She said, "Scott''s treatment is over for today,


    so I''m leaving now." And with that, she stood up and ced her bag over her shoulder.


    Louis had no time to think and he didn''t know what to say. For that reason, he subconsciously held on


    to her hand. "Please stay just a little bit longer."


    Taylor was a little startled by his actions. She looked down at her hand and said in a frigid manner, "Let


    go of me."


    Maybe it was because of guilt, or maybe because he had juste back to his senses that Louis let go


    of his grasp on her. After that, he raised his hand to rub his earlobe, which felt a little warm from feeling


    embarrassed. "Well...you must be a little tired since you worked so hard today. How about you stay for


    an hour and have dinner with me? The food is almost ready,"


    Louis said in a meek voice. In all his life, he had never seen anyone react that coldly to him, except for


    Taylor. That was why he felt a little peeved and ufortable at that moment.


    There was no denying the fact that Louis really liked Taylor. Therefore, it was natural for him to want to


    spend more time with her. However, she had no desire to do the same. For that reason, she replied in a


    standoffish manner, "That''s unnecessary, Scott''s treatment has been paid for. And since I''ve been


    properlypensated, that''s good enough for me."


    "Wait, didn''t you say that we don''t know how Scott will react when he wakes up? How about you stay


    here a little longer just in case that happens? We can just have a chat in the meantime so that you


    won''t feel like you''re working."


    Although it was apletely shameless attempt to keep Taylor there, it was definitely a good way to


    persuade her. He knew that she deeply cared for her patients. It was uncharacteristic of Louis to do


    something like that, but he couldn''t think of anything else that would have worked. He didn''t mean to


    offend her. Instead, he just wanted to iron out their problems from before. All he wanted was to deepen


    his rtionship with Taylor.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t as simple as he thought. Upon hearing his request, Taylor just gave him an


    apathetic nce and replied, "I have no reason to stay since Scott definitely won''t wake up today. If


    anything else happens to him, just give me a call."


    After that, she turned around and walked out of the door. She didn''t even give Louis a chance to


    respond.


    The thoughts of their previous argument came rushing into her mind while she was walking away. If


    Louis hadn''t persuaded her to stay, she would have just forgotten that she was still upset with him. At


    that moment, it became quite apparent that the two of them just weren''t meant to be.


    Taylor was obviously clueless to the fact that after she left, Louis could onlyugh in response to his


    self-loathing.


    The image of Taylor leaving in such an unsympathetic manner shattered Louis''s heart into pieces.


    Watching her back while she walked away felt like his whole life was slowly losing its meaning. He


    honestly thought that he could somehow warm up to her, but Taylor''s heart was, unfortunately, as cold


    as ice.


    "I don''t know when I will..." Louis softly uttered to himself.


    "Sir, it''s a little chilly outside. You shoulde in." The servant felt sorry for Louis. He couldn''t help


    himself from speaking when he saw a broken man just standing at the door in a daze.


    Louis took a final nce in the direction Taylor headed. Afterward, he turned around and walked inside


    with slumped shoulders.


    Unfortunately, the unfinished words he had been about to say earlier could only be left to interpretation.


    A few hourster, to everyone''s surprise, Scott suddenly woke up that afternoon.


    He was in a state of extreme madness. Everything inside his room that wasn''t nailed into ce was


    smashed to the ground. The floor was aplete mess and shattered pieces of ss were scattered


    everywhere. But after a few minutes, his fit of rage ended, and then he huddled himself in a corner of


    the room. His hands covered his head while his face showed a ferocious expression.


    Thick curtains prevented the light froming through the windows. It was almostpletely dark and


    a pungent smell filled the air inside.


    When Louis pushed the door open to check the noises he heard, something indescribable flew by his


    head. With his reflexes, he was luckily able to dodge just in time. He looked around to see what it was,


    but suddenly, a heavy pounding sound started.


    If he had been hit by whatever it was, there was no doubt that he would have needed to go to a


    hospital for treatment.


    Without warning, Scott started screaming with all his might, "Ahhhhhh!"


    "Hey, calm down. It''s just me." Louis did his best tofort Scott. Afterward, he took a deep breath and


    carefully approached him. He continued, "Don''t be afraid, Scott. I''m not here to hurt you. Look at my


    face. It''s me, Louis."


    It was hard for Louis to see Scott this way. The man who had once always been optimistic in life was


    nowhere to be found. However, Louis understood why he was acting this violently and didn''t hold it


    against him.


    After Scott heard a familiar voice, his rage-filled eyes seemed to settle down. He slowly looked up and


    met Louis''s eyes.


    But just as Louis was about to breathe a sigh of relief, Scott became even more upset. The expression


    on his face became terrifying. It was almost like something from a horror film. Suddenly, Scott grabbed


    anything his eyesid upon and started to throw everything at Louis.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of things hitting Louis and the wall behind him was heard throughout the


    manor.


    It was true that Louis had rushed in without thinking, but he couldn''t bear to see Scott like this. He didn''t


    know what to do, but he knew he had to do something. He dragged Scott out of the corner and


    embraced him. While doing so, Louis tried tofort him. "Please calm down. There''s no one here to


    hurt you. Come on, try standing up."


    Scott violently struggled to free himself from Louis''s grip, but he couldn''t do so.


    The extended period of mental torture he had to go through weakened him physically. Compared with a


    normal man, he had the strength of a child even though he had seemed barbaric just a few moments


    earlier.


    "Did you have a nightmare?" Louis took him in front of the window and then opened the curtains. The


    moment the sunlight touched Scott''s skin, he stopped being so erratic and gloomy. "Your dreams are


    the opposite of reality. Believe me, nobody will hurt you anymore."


    Louis didn''t know if Scott was listening to him or not. But at that moment, Scott appeared calm, but his


    eyes were still lifeless.


    Seeing Scott this way broke Louis''s heart. That moment, he swore to himself to make the people who


    had made Scott this way pay the price!


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    When Louis feltfortable enough to leave Scott alone, he went outside the room. He took out his


    phone and called Taylor. He anxiously waited for her to answer, but the line kept getting disconnected.


    In this crucial time, he only felt helpless.


    This woman was up to her usual antics. She was hiding and doing her best to avoid him as if he was


    the bringer of gue.


    But the more Taylor pulled away from him, the more eager he was to see her. He would give up almost


    anything in the world just to finally be with her.


    Louis let out a deep sigh and then looked back at the closed door. The anger he felt at that time could


    be easily seen in his eyes.


    It was only a matter of time before he could exact revenge. His men had already found some clues


    about Scott''s case. He knew he was only inches away from finding out the truth!

 Chapter 1484 Stalker

    Chapter 1484 Stalker


    On the other side, Emily went to work as usual and saw Jonas, who had just been discharged from the


    hospital.


    He was dressed in simple clothing. The bruises on his face were fading, but they were still evident


    upon a closer look. He moved with an obvious limp, and he was still wearing a cast on his arm. Overall,


    he looked miserable.


    While he was interacting with his co-workers, he suddenly noticed the woman who was about to take a


    turn to avoid running into him. He turned to his peers and calmly said, "Sorry, I just remembered that


    there''s something I need to do. Excuse me." He started to walk away.


    "Wait, why don''t you finish what you were talking about first?"


    Despite hispanion''s protests, Jonas still made his way to the corner of the corridor and managed


    to grab Emily''s sleeve before she was able to get into the elevator.


    Emily was taken aback by his grip and quickly shook him off. "What do you think you''re doing?" she


    asked with gritted teeth, annoyed.


    Upon seeing her angry expression, Jonas looked down with a sad face, but he was also kind of


    agitated. "I''m sorry for startling you. I was just a little excited to get to you."


    Emily was sensible enough to not respond. She took a small step back and suddenly felt embarrassed.


    "The elevator is here. You''d better go in now."


    Jonas shook his head. "No, you misunderstood. I wasn''t in a hurry to get into the elevator. I just wanted


    to ask why you''re avoiding me."


    "I''m not avoiding you." Emily awkwardly smiled and looked at him as if she had just noticed his


    bandaged hand. "I didn''t expect that they would discharge you from the hospital so soon. Are you sure


    you''re recovered enough toe back to work?"


    When he heard this, Jonas realized that the woman in front of him wasn''tpletely innocent and


    naive.


    He forced a bitter smile. "It''s good enough. I haven''t seen you in days. I was worried about you."


    "I''m all right," Emily answered. She gave him a tight-lipped smile. "I thought I made myself clear on the


    phonest night," she reminded him.


    "You mean we really can''t be friends anymore?" Jonas tried his best not to lose hisposure. He was


    smiling at her, but his fists were clenched. "Come on, the situation isn''t that serious. I don''t think it


    warrants you cutting me offpletely. Do you really believe everything he told you?" he asked, with a


    hint of animosity in his voice.


    However, once he noticed the angry look in Emily''s eyes, his expression softened immediately. "Don''t


    get me wrong. I didn''t run after you to fight with you. I just feel wronged. He even controls who you can


    and can''t be friends with. I feel sad for you."


    His tone was gentle, but his choice of words was very strange.


    Emily furrowed her eyebrows. "Do you have anything else to say? If not, then I''m leaving," she replied.


    She didn''t want to waste any more time interacting with him. There was a hint of impatience in her eyes


    already.


    Jonas chose to ignore the increasing agitation in her eyes and continued to talk in a gentle tone. "I


    came here as soon as I left the hospital because I wanted to see you. I don''t want to lose you. You''re


    my friend.


    I just want you to know that I befriended you not because you look like anyone, but because I genuinely


    like being around you. You''re goodpany, Emily." Jonas blocked her way. "Can you please just give


    me another chance?"


    "Do you like me?" Emily suddenly asked, giving him an exasperated look.


    Did he like her? What on earth was she dreaming about?


    A woman like her wasn''t his cup of tea. He wouldn''t take a second nce at her even if she was right


    in front of him. As far as he was concerned, he had only approached her because of the task assigned


    by his boss.


    Today, Emily was dressed in a ck and white formal suit, which, admittedly, outlined her figure


    perfectly. Dressed in that suit, she looked powerful and capable of doing anything. She didn''t have an


    ounce of gentleness in her. She looked like a wolf ready to bite anyone who stood in her way.


    She looked at him with expectant eyes. She was starting to regret her question, but she was really


    curious about his answer to her question.


    Jonas was confused by her question. He blinked at her, shocked. After a few seconds, he finally


    recovered and asked, "Did I hear you wrong?"


    Honestly, he wanted to avoid answering the question if possible, but Emily didn''t give him the chance to


    do so. "No, you heard me correctly. Since you don''t like me, why do you care so much about being my


    friend? So, what is your purpose?"


    Under Jacob''s guidance, Emily finally sensed that there was something odd and wrong about Jonas


    and his intentions.


    Taken aback, Jonas tried to backtrack to understand why she would even suspect such a thing. He


    opened his mouth and said, "Who even said that that I don''t like¡­" Before he finished his sentence, he


    sensed that there was something wrong. As he lowered his head to meet Emily''s gaze, his emotions


    got even moreplicated. He was confused.


    What was wrong with this brainless woman today?


    Not intending to back down, she raised an eyebrow at him. "I''m a married woman, Jonas. I''d appreciate


    it if you don''t try to have an inappropriate rtionship with me. Do not contact me in any way unless it


    is necessary."


    After she finished talking, she started to walk away and left him open-mouthed in the corridor.


    However, Jonas was still not satisfied with their conversation. How could he let her leave so easily like


    that? He didn''t know how long it would take for them to see each other again. His eyebrows knitted


    together in thought before he ran after her for the second time today.


    "Wait, Emily. Hold on a moment. I still have something to say to you."


    If it wasn''t for the circumstance, Emily would have preferred not to listen anymore to whatever he had


    to say. Unfortunately, she was wearing a pair of high-heeled shoes, so she couldn''t exactly run. It didn''t


    take him long to catch up with her.


    He blocked her path once again and she red at him. It confirmed all the suspicions that Jacob had


    exined to her. There was no doubt anymore. This man was a stalker.


    "Fine. Say it quickly. I''m in a hurry."


    Jonas cursed in his heart. ''What could be so important for her to be in such a hurry?'' Although


    annoyed, he did his best not to make it obvious. "This isn''t a good ce to talk about it."


    Emily frowned at him and was about to refuse to go anywhere with him, but he immediately opened his


    mouth before she couldin. "We can go talk in your office. I swear I won''t waste your time. As


    long as you let me talk about everything and rify it, I will leave right after. I promise."


    There were no lies in his eyes. Instead, there was a hint of grievance in them.


    Sighing heavily, Emily agreed. She supposed listening to him wouldn''t hurt.


    So, the two of them headed to Emily''s office.


    Jonas pretended to be pathetic and weak-willed to trigger Emily''s sympathy for him. He even shared a


    story about his deceased friend. Atst, he stared into Emily''s eyes again and continued, "You are my


    friend. I really don''t want to lose you. If he thinks that there was an error in my ways, then he should


    have told me directly. I will change, I promise. He didn''t need to start such a petty dispute between us."


    It was obvious whom Jonas was talking about.


    Emily replied, "He didn''t."


    Jonas turned his head and smiled bitterly at the woman in front of him. "Okay, so he didn''t start any


    dispute between us. It''s all my fault. I wasn''t a good enough friend, so you had no choice but to cut


    your ties with me."


    "That''s not it." Emily felt a little embarrassed, so she couldn''t help but lower her walls a little as she


    talked to him. "But¡­"


    Jonas already knew what Emily wanted to add. Suddenly, his eyes started to be hopeful. "You


    don''t want to cut me off either, do you? Do you still want to be friends with me?" he asked.


    Emily didn''t answer. Jonas'' eyes darkened a little, but he quickly recovered, like a candle flickering in


    the wind at night. "Am I wrong?"


    His show of weakness made Emily doubt herself again. In her eyes, Jonas had never done anything to


    hurt her. She had made the choice to alienate herself from Jonas only because of Jacob''s suspicions.


    Up until now, there was no proof that Jonas was actually a bad guy.


    However, she knew that there was some truth to what Jacob had told her as well.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    On one hand, she thought that Jonas wasn''t capable of doing anything bad, but on the other hand,


    Jacob had made promising points, and she believed that her husband would not lie about such things


    just because he was jealous. Emily was very confused.


    However, it was unusual for a grown man to act the way Jonas was acting just to save a friendship.


    Emily heaved a sigh. "No, we will still be friends in the future. For now, I really have to go because I


    have something important to deal with." She still wasn''t sure whether to believe Jonas or not. She


    wanted to talk to Jacob first before making any decision regarding this matter.

 Chapter 1485 Hypnosis

    Chapter 1485 Hypnosis


    A moment of opportunity was right in front of Jonas and his eyes shed with determination. He slightly


    pursed his lips and then raised his head to meet Emily''s gaze. Then, he pleaded with her. "I won''t take


    up too much of your time since you seem quite busy. But please, just take this gift that I prepared for


    you. I''ll leave as soon as you take it."


    Half an hourter, someone lightly knocked on Emily''s door.


    It was Taylor paying her a visit. When she was met with no response, she slowly opened the door. To


    her surprise, she saw a man with his back turned, sitting on the sofa. The man could be heard gently


    whispering some words while holding a pocket watch in front of Emily.


    It was Jonas. As soon as he realized that the door was opened, he stopped everything that he was


    doing. Taylor''s confused gaze unexpectedly met Jonas''s frightening one. Without hesitation, Taylor


    shouted, "What are you doing here? Get out!"


    Taylor knew something wasn''t right. She rushed over to Emily''s side and saw her lying still on the sofa


    with her eyes closed. When Taylor looked around, she saw some lit incense on the tea table and the


    pocket watch in the man''s hand. At that moment, she knew exactly what he was doing to her.


    He was hypnotizing Emily!


    "Stop!" Taylor fiercely eximed while covering her nose to prevent herself from inhaling the fumes


    from the incense. Jonas seemed unfazed, so she kicked his wrist to prevent any further damage to


    Emily. The moment the watch fell on the ground, she opened her mouth and yelled, "Help! Help!


    There''s a pervert over here!"


    Jonas knew he needed to get away that instant. He endured the pain in his wrist and rushed over to


    pick up his watch. Taylor couldn''t let this man have another chance at messing with Emily, so she


    kicked the watch, and it slid under the sofa.


    She reached out to grab Jonas''s bandaged arm in hope of restraining him, but the man was able to


    dodge her grasp. The look on Jonas''s face at that moment was terrifying. He waspletely


    disgruntled and even shouted back at Taylor. "Go to hell!"


    A person who had heard Taylor''s plea for help rushed over and said, "Is he here?


    Were you the one who called for help? The sound came from this area."


    Taylor took Emily behind the sofa to protect her. When she saw the man at the door, she shouted again


    with all her might. "Help! Help! This man tried to grope me!"


    All of a sudden, the sound of footsteps from arge crowd was approaching the door. Upon realizing


    that it was impossible to do what he had intended, Jonas ran towards the window to escape. But before


    he jumped out, he threatened them. "This isn''t over! Both of you will pay for this! Just wait and see!"


    As soon as the man''s figure disappeared from sight, Taylor heard a loud thump outside, like the sound


    of something heavy falling to the ground.


    In Taylor''s mind, Jonas''s threat was the least of her worries. The only thing she was concerned about


    at that moment was Emily''s condition.


    The people who had rushed over to help forced the door to open. Several of them just curiously stood


    outside and chatted with each other. Then, someone asked, "What happened? Are you okay?"


    After carrying Emily to the sofa, Taylor went outside the office and exined what had happened.


    Then, she pleaded with everyone to go out and look for Jonas. "The culprit jumped down from the


    window just now. He shouldn''t have made it far. Please get him. Thank you."


    "Don''t worry. We''ll take care of it!"


    "I can''t believe someone would do this to these innocent women! What a scumbag!"


    Everyone was utterly pissed. They all had it in their minds that Taylor had really encountered a pervert.


    The group of people who hade to help all left in a hurry.


    After sending them away, Taylor immediately turned around to check on Emily''s condition. She was out


    of Jonas''s control, but her eyes were still closed. Her beautiful eyebrows were furrowed in anguish, like


    she was having a horrifying nightmare.


    Taylor knew that she had to wake Emily up as soon as possible, since it was the only way to know if


    she was fine. Interrupting a hypnosis session was very dangerous, but the consequences would''ve


    been far more severe if she hadn''t stopped Jonas, given that he seemed to be doing it to Emily with ill


    intentions.


    "Emily, I need you to wake up!" Taylor shook her back and forth, but there was no response. She tried


    whispering something in her ear that might wake her up.


    After some time, Emily finally opened her eyes. Tears started pouring out of her eyes, and she


    screamed from the pain she felt in her heart.


    What Jonas had wanted, unfortunately, happened. Her negative emotions had been sessfully


    incited and had caused her mental state to worsen. The expression on Emily''s face could only be


    described as a look of helplessness.


    Meanwhile, Jonas was still on the run from his pursuers.


    After jumping out of the window, he quickly untied the bandages on his hand. The injuries he had


    suffered some time ago werepletely healed. His pitiful getup was just a way to deceive Emily.


    He nimbly avoided the surveince cameras along the way. Hepletely knew where the blind spots


    were along the road. Not long after, he jumped into a minibus that had already been waiting for him


    near the exit.


    Regrettably, those who rushed downstairs to chase this man were destined to return empty-handed.


    After going around for quite some time, the minibus finally stopped at a residential area. Jonas, who


    was wearing a peaked cap and a mask, stepped out of the car and entered a tall building. He entered


    an elevator and arrived at his destination shortly after. Once he was there, he saw a man sitting on a


    leather chair with his back turned.


    The mysterious man was dressed in all ck and a chilling atmosphere surrounded him. It was none


    other than Darren!


    Jonas felt anxious and spoke in a meek manner. "Sorry, I failed."


    "You idiot! You''re such a waste of my time!" Darren was utterly furious. As a result, he threw the ashtray


    towards the entrance, and it hit Jonas right on the forehead. "You''re good for nothing! How did you fail


    to fulfill such an easy task? What was even the point in raising you?"


    Jonas was disappointed in himself. That was why he didn''t dare to dodge the ashtray even if he could


    have. The blood trickled down from his forehead and dyed his eyes red. The extreme pain he felt at


    that moment hindered his ability to speak. "Please give me...one more chance. I promise you...I...won''t


    fail the next time!"


    Meanwhile, Taylor could only worry about Emily at that moment. The hypnosis had caused thetter to


    be erratic and extremely hard to approach. Her emotions were inplete disarray, which made it


    almost impossible for her to calm down.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Don''t touch me!" Emily yelled. She looked at Taylor as if she was a monster. Taylor could easily tell


    that Emily was in deep pain just by looking at her eyes.


    Seeing her like this broke Taylor''s heart into pieces. The hatred she felt for Jonas grew exponentially


    with every second that passed by.


    She didn''t know what would''ve happened if she hadn''te there in time.


    "Emily, it''s me, Taylor. Look at my face. I''m your friend, remember? You don''t have to be afraid."


    Since Taylor was sure that Emily had been sessfully put under Jonas''s spell, she had no choice but


    to hypnotize her again. In her eyes, it might be the only way to bring Emily back to normal.


    Taylor immediately started treating Emily. It was saddening to think that this had happened right after


    Emily recovered from depression. All the hard work that they had gone through might be all for nothing.


    At the thought of this, Taylor felt like a knife went straight through her heart. But she knew there was no


    time to feel sad. What she needed to do now was to focus on Emily''s recovery. Everything else could


    be discussedter!


    Half an hour passed. Taylor''s treatment managed to work.


    Emily gradually calmed down, while Taylor was sweating all over her forehead. However, she couldn''t


    take it easy since Emily''s state was still too unpredictable.


    Taylor needed to do everything she could to prevent anyplications from happening in the future.


    Upon noticing that Emily''s eyes gradually returned to normal, Taylor let out a sigh of relief. There were


    no more traces of anxiety or restlessness in her eyes.


    "What? Dr. Tang, when did youe here?"


    As expected, Emily was shocked to see Taylor there. In her mind, thest thing she remembered was


    Jonas''s arrival.


    "Where''s Jonas?"


    Emily asked since she didn''t see him around anymore. However, she soon remembered what Jonas


    had just done to her, and her eyes darkened. This time, he had really gone too far.


    Because of his hypnosis, she had nearly... At the thought of this, Emily clenched her fists in anger. She


    regretted ever trusting that man.


    "Fortunately for you, Emily, I came here in the nick of time. If I hadn''t, the consequences would''ve been


    unimaginable."


    Upon hearing what she said, Emily held Taylor''s hand and felt very grateful.


    She was now fully aware of Jonas''s true nature. It turned out that Jacob had been right all along. She


    felt a little guilty for not having listened to her husband sooner.


    "Taylor, I have to tell Jacob what just happened. He knew from the start that Jonas was a dangerous


    man, but I..."


    Emily stopped herself from speaking. The remorse she felt made it hard to do so. Taylor saw this and


    held her hand tightly tofort her. She then said, "I''m sure Jacob won''t me you for all of this! You


    don''t have to worry about anything, Emily."


    "Really?" Emily replied in a hopeful tone.


    Taylor quickly nodded in response. With everything that had been said, Emily still asked Taylor toe


    with her. After all, she was still unsure how Jacob would react.


    In a situation like this, Taylor had no choice but to agree. After all, she was the one who could exin


    everything that had happened earlier clearly.


    "Are you sure you''re good to go now?"


    Taylor was still feeling a little worried. Since Emily had been just hypnotized a few minutes ago, there


    was still no confirmation if she was really fine. However, Emily dispelled Taylor''s worries just with the


    look in her eyes. At that point, Taylor realized there was nothing to worry about.

 Chapter 1486 Emily Is Missing

    Chapter 1486 Emily Is Missing


    "We should go right now. I feel perfectly fine. Besides, I need to tell Jacob about this as soon as


    possible."


    As Emily spoke, she took her bag and was ready to walk out of the door. Taylor felt helpless at that


    moment, since she knew there was no chance of stopping her. As a result, she agreed to go with her.


    As soon as they walked out of Emily''s office, both of them noticed that there was an indescribable


    aroma in the air. However, they had no clue where it came from.


    After walking just a few steps, they suddenly copsed to the ground and were leftpletely


    unconscious. Anyone who happened toe across them could easily take advantage of these


    gorgeous women.


    However, a man sitting on a chair near them didn''t seem to be interested in doing so.


    This mysterious man had a frigid presence around him. He simply looked at Taylor and Emily like


    nothing had happened. He was more focused on enjoying his cigarette and puffing out smoke rings


    until the end.


    When he was finished, he threw the cigarette butt on the floor. As soon as it touched the ground, a


    hissing sound came from nowhere. This caused the whole room to have a deafening silence to it. A few


    momentster, some men arrived and took the two women to an unknown location.


    "What are you waiting for? Don''t just stand there!"


    Darren furiously eximed at Jonas since he was so upset with him. It was clear that he had had


    enough of Jonas''s repeated failure.


    There was still a bit of dried-up blood on Jonas''s forehead. However, he knew it wasn''t the time to


    clean it up since Darren was already in a bad mood. He quickly approached Emily''s and Taylor''s


    lifeless bodies to appease Darren and began the procedure.


    He squatted down and looked at their faces. Since Jonas had his back turned, Darren couldn''t see how


    determined Jonas was at that moment. Hence, he shouted at him once again, "Go faster! You know


    what to do!"


    When Jonas heard the anger in his voice, he immediately began to hypnotize Emily and Taylor. His


    intention was to make them forget everything that had happened earlier that day.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    About half an hourter, Jonas looked a little tired. He got up slowly and walked towards Darren. Then,


    he said, "Everything''s done. When they wake up, they won''t have any clue what happened to them."


    It was not until that moment that Darren was able to have a smile on his face.


    "Well, I hope what you''re saying is true. I don''t want you to let me down again. Otherwise, you''ll have to


    face the consequences."


    Darren stood up and left the moment he finished speaking. His men quickly followed him outside.


    Jonas could only watch Darren''s back while he walked away.


    Jonas was so upset about Darren''sck of appreciation for his work that he clenched his fists in anger.


    Unfortunately, he had no other choice but to follow orders.


    At the thought of this, he meekly followed them with his head down. His eyes were focused on Emily


    while she was being taken away by Darren''s men.


    Although he had been manipting Emily up to that point, he still felt sorry for her. After all, she had


    given him her trust and treated him kindly since the moment they had met.


    "Emily, I''ll make sure your trust doesn''t go to waste,"


    Jonas softly murmured to himself right before catching up with Darren.


    A few hourster, Taylor opened her eyes and found herself lying down on a bench at a park. The fact


    that she couldn''t remember how she had gotten there made her feel a little disoriented.


    "Emily?"


    A few secondster, Emily gradually woke up. The first thing she saw when she opened her eyes was


    the confused look on Taylor''s face. She was utterly surprised when she realized where they were.


    "Why am I here?"


    With the thought that something bad might''ve happened to her, she quickly checked if she was still


    decent. When she saw that her clothes were intact, all her worries disappeared.


    Emily let out a sigh of relief, but Taylor was still wondering how they had gotten there. Additionally, she


    had no memories of what had happened in the past few hours.


    "It''s so strange. Why are we here?" Emily asked again with a confused look on her face. She looked


    towards Taylor for answers, but it didn''t seem like she had any. After looking around at her


    surroundings, Emily realized that she was just a few minutes away from her office.


    ''Did I forget something because I''m too tired? Even if that was true, why did I choose to sleep on a


    bench?'' she asked herself in her mind.


    Finally, Taylor opened her mouth and responded, "I don''t know why we''re here. How did the two of


    us..."


    Taylor almost had the exact same look on her face as Emily did. She shook her head to try and clear


    up her mind, but it was to no avail.


    Thest thing she remembered was a feeling of drowsiness. As a result, she had the same conclusion


    as Emily ¡ªthat she was so tired that she had forgotten everything.


    At the thought of this, Taylor didn''t bother to worry about what had happened to them anymore.


    Instead, she told Emily about thest thing she could remember.


    "By the way, Emily, I came here to ask something from you. I just can''t..."


    All of a sudden, Taylor''s mind started to clear up. She actually wanted to ask Emily for a favor.


    Emily looked at Taylor with curious eyes and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "I''m going to go on a business trip for a few days. I came here to ask you if Amy could stay with you for


    a few days. If she''s with you in Tyrone Mansion, I know she''ll be safe."


    Taylor had no guarantee whether Emily would agree to her request or not. Unfortunately, Emily was the


    only person she could ask for help. There was no chance she was going to ask Louis for help at all.


    Being met with silence, Taylor had it in her head that Emily was going to say no. For that reason, she


    started to get anxious and added, "Emily, if I''m asking you for too much, I won''t mind if you say no."


    At that moment, Taylor had a sorrowful expression on her face. But in fact, Emily wasn''t able to


    respond because she was still in a daze. When she finally came to her senses, she answered, "No, I


    don''t mind at all. I would love to take care of Amy. So when will you leave?"


    Upon realizing that she had a silly look on her face, Emily took a deep breath and tried her best to


    seem normal. However, she had nothing to worry about since Taylor understood that it was hard to


    think properly given the situation they were in.


    "Hey, I''m just wondering, why didn''t you go to my brother for help?"


    At the mention of Louis''s name, the look on Taylor''s face changed. She suddenly became sullen and ill-


    tempered.


    At that moment, Emily was absolutely clueless about what had happened between Taylor and Louis.


    But when she noticed the change in Taylor''s reaction, it started to be a bit clearer for her. Since


    Emily didn''t want to upset Taylor, she quickly changed the topic.


    "Anyway, even if you asked me if Amy could stay in the mansion for a year, I would dly ept.


    Heck, if you want to live with me, I''ll be okay with that as well."


    While they were speaking with each other, the questions they had had in their minds earlier gradually


    faded away.


    Taylor was starting to smile, but when she thought of Louis, she couldn''t help but feel a little irritated.


    "Are you sure looking after another child won''t bother you?"


    Taylor asked again since she felt a little guilty. She knew Emily was the kind of person who would never


    say no to her friends.


    Meanwhile, the bodyguards that Jacob had dispatched to protect Emily were in a scurry.


    It was time for Emily toe home from work, but they couldn''t find her anywhere.


    All of them were flustered and could only ask each other. "Where is she? Did something happen to


    her?"


    They had been watching her from afar. The only person they had seen entering Emily''s office was


    Taylor.


    "Stop worrying for a moment. Let''s just wait and see. Maybe they''re having so much fun talking to each


    other that they forgot what time it is,"


    one of the bodyguards confidently said. Jacob gave strict orders to not let Emily know she was being


    watched. If they were to go into her office, Jacob would surely get furious.


    As time passed by, the worry in their minds grew. When it was already time for them to go off duty,


    everybody started to panic.


    "There must be something wrong!"


    Several bodyguards ran to Emily''s office like their lives were at stake. When they opened the door, their


    worst fears were confirmed. They had no clue where Emily actually was.


    "Mr. Gu, I''m sorry to say this, but she''s missing."


    "What?" Jacob couldn''t believe what he had just heard. He immediately stood up from the chair, and


    his heart started to tremble. He gripped his phone tightly and asked for more information.


    After listening to his men''s report, Jacob was left puzzled. The horrifying thought that Emily might be in


    danger started to fill his mind.


    "Well, have you started to look for her?"


    After he heard Jacob''s harsh words, the bodyguard''s body started to shake. It was like he was having a


    panic attack. He knew it was entirely their fault if something bad were to happen to Emily.

 Chapter 1487 How Could This Be !

    Chapter 1487 How Could This Be !


    "We''ve searched everywhere, Mr. Gu. We were watching Mrs. Gu like a hawk, but..."


    The fact that this particr bodyguard had a hard time finding the right words to say infuriated Jacob.


    Thest thing he wanted to happen was for Emily to be hurt once again, but his men''s ipetence


    made it seem inevitable.


    Jacob stood up and walked towards his office window. He stared nkly outside for a moment, and the


    whole room was starting to emanate a feeling of loneliness. A few secondster, he said in a


    threatening tone, "But what?" I''m warning you, if you can''t find Emily, don''t dare show your face to me


    ever again!"


    Jacob''s harsh words frightened the bodyguard so much that his body started to tremble in fear.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The bodyguard scrambled to think of something to say. Then, he remembered that Taylor had visited


    Emily earlier and told this to Jacob. When Jacob heard this, his eyes widened in shock. He had had a


    bad impression of Taylor since their first meeting, but he hadn''t expected her to go this far.


    "I see!"


    Jacob quickly hung up the phone.


    It seemed like he had everything figured out. After thinking for a few moments, he pounded his fist with


    all his might on a nearby desk. Almost everything on that table fell to the ground and caused a sound


    simr to ss shattering.


    Jacob called his assistant and told him, "I need you to find Emily and bring her back safely. Do


    whatever it takes!


    His mind started to fill with thoughts of what Taylor could''ve possibly done to Emily. As a result, he


    became even more anxious than he already was.


    After all, he had a reason to think that way since Taylor had already done something to hurt Emily


    before.


    Jacob took out his phone once again and dialed a familiar number. "Hello?"


    Louis was a little puzzled as to why Jacob would call him out of the blue.


    "Louis, let me just tell you one thing. If anything bad happens to Emily, I''ll make sure Taylor will suffer


    the consequences!"


    Upon hearing Jacob''s threat, Louis was left speechless. He had no clue what was going on, but, he


    wasn''t simply going to let Jacob talk to him like that. He replied, "What happened? Did Taylor do


    something?"


    Jacob''s anger grew when he heard Louis''s questions. He was Emily''s brother, but he didn''t even know


    a single thing about what had happened.


    "Aren''t you ashamed of yourself? You''re her brother for crying out loud! Why don''t you ask Taylor what


    she''s up to?"


    Louis could easily sense that Jacob was furious at that moment. However, the way he spoke about


    Taylor didn''t seem appropriate to him.


    Louis just wasn''t going to let Jacob continue tarnishing Taylor''s name like that. For that reason, he


    replied to Jacob in a serious manner, "I admit that I have no clue what happened, but you can''t talk


    about Taylor like that. I won''t allow it."


    "Well then, let me inform you that your sister is missing. And thest person she was seen with was


    Taylor. If anything happens to Emily, I''m sure Taylor had something to do with it."


    Only then did Louis realize what was going on. However, he knew in his heart that Taylor was innocent.


    Taylor wasn''t the type of person to cause harm to anyone, especially to Emily.


    "Stop talking nonsense! Taylor wouldn''t do such a thing!" said Louis.


    "Aren''t you forgetting something? Didn''t Taylor cause harm to Emily in the past? I''ve never trusted that


    woman from the beginning. I sure do hope you''re right, or else, you''re going to lose the woman you


    love."


    Before Louis could say anything in response, Jacob had already hung up the phone.


    The sound of the disconnected call peeved Louis. Unfortunately, there was nothing else he could do at


    that moment.


    He tried calling Taylor, but there was no answer. The fact that he still didn''t know what was truly going


    on made him even more anxious than before.


    It was natural for Louis to think that Taylor had nothing to do with Emily''s disappearance. After all, she


    was the woman he loved the most, and Emily was his sister. There wasn''t a single reason in his mind


    as to why Taylor would cause harm to her.


    "Mr. Ke..."


    Louis''s assistant uttered as soon as she entered the office. However, Louis just passed her while he


    ran outside.


    "Let''s talk about it when Ie back."


    Louis turned his head around to respond while running. The assistant was left confused and could only


    stare at his back while he was running. Feeling a bit disappointed, she looked at the documents in her


    hands and quietly left the office.


    Along the way, Louis''s concern for Taylor started to grow, fearing that something bad might''ve


    happened to her as well. Or maybe, she had made a mistake. Maybe she had hurt Emily without


    meaning to.


    "I see. Thank you very much!"


    Louis was talking to someone on the phone. His subordinate informed him that Taylor was at the park,


    so he ran there as quickly as he could.


    Almost at the exact moment, Jacob and Louis arrived at the park.


    "Emily!"


    "Taylor!"


    The two men shouted out loud at the same time. When Emily and Taylor heard their voices, they went


    over to them.


    "Jacob, Louis, why are you both here?" Emily looked at the two men, worried that something bad might


    have happened.


    However, Jacob didn''t care about what anyone thought at that moment. He went straight to Emily to


    check on her. When he saw with his own eyes that she was fine, he was finally able to let out a sigh of


    relief.


    Meanwhile, the opposite happened when Taylor saw Louis''s face. She clearly didn''t want him to be


    there. The expression she had at that moment told it all.


    Louis braced himself and walked up to Taylor. He looked at her and asked, "Are you okay?"


    Taylor had no intention of responding to his question. She behaved in a frigid and unappreciative


    manner which made Louis feel a little sad. In spite of that, he was still relieved to find that his sister and


    Taylor were just fine.


    "Why are the both of you here?" Taylor asked in confusion. She couldn''t understand why the two men


    were acting in such a worried manner and why they had anxious looks on their faces.


    At that moment, it was clear to Jacob that he had been wrong. Taylor truly had nothing to do with


    Emily''s disappearance, but he still didn''t want his wife to be near that woman.


    "Emily,e here!" While eximing, Jacob pulled Emily to his side. Afterward, he looked at Taylor


    with hostile eyes.


    Jacob''s actions angered Louis. Meanwhile, Taylor and Emily were still left with no answers as to why


    Jacob was behaving this way.


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry," Emily uttered while holding his hand gently. She noticed that Jacob''s hand was


    shaking, most probably from nervousness.


    On the other side, Taylor felt a little embarrassed. After all, a young couple was acting so sweet in front


    of them, but she couldn''t do the same with Louis.


    "Taylor, are you okay? You scared me to death,"


    Louis asked with a concerned look on his face. However, Taylor didn''t feel anything from his care. She


    simply looked at him in a standoffish way.


    After a while, she finally replied, but in an unfriendly tone. "Do you really think I can''t take care of


    myself?"


    "Please don''t say that. I just..."


    "Well, I don''t want to hear it!"


    Taylor interrupted Louis before he could finish his words. Being treated this way in front of everyone


    made him feel a little embarrassed.


    "Emily, can you please tell me what both of you are doing here? Shouldn''t you be in the office right


    now?"


    At that moment, Emily started to feel that something strange was going on. Louis''s words and the two


    men''s sudden arrival added to her suspicions.


    Jacob kept on nodding while waiting for an answer. He looked at the two women, but the way he


    looked at Taylor was still full of hostility.


    "I really don''t know!" Emily answered while shaking her head. No matter how hard she tried, she


    couldn''t remember anything. Taylor, on the other hand, simply waved her hands to indicate that she


    didn''t know what had happened either.


    Everyone exchanged looks with each other, while their confusion kept on growing.


    Taylor still had the same nk feeling in her head simr to Emily. "I actually feel like I''ve forgotten


    about the whole day. I have no memories of what happened up to this point. Logically speaking, that''s


    impossible and there''s no reason for me to end up in a park."


    Her words didn''t help to solve the mystery they were facing. However, the park was not far from Emily''s


    office, so they thought it was a good idea to go there to find some clues.


    When they arrived, Jacob tried to find a surveince camera watching over Emily''s office. What they


    saw in the video made their jaws drop.


    "How could this be?" Taylor felt shocked and disturbed to her core by what she saw.


    Louis was also shocked. None of them could believe their eyes. Emily and Taylor had been carried to


    the park by two men dressed in ck!


    Unfortunately, the two men had their whole face covered and it was impossible to identify them from


    the video.

 Chapter 1488 Take Care Of Amy

    Chapter 1488 Take Care Of Amy


    "Don''t you remember what happened?" Jacob asked again while looking at the screen.


    Emily found it a little inconceivable that she could not remember what had happened.


    Emily and Taylor shook their heads at the same time. Indeed, neither of them could remember what


    had happened.


    "Think about it carefully," Louis said coldly from behind Jacob.


    The hard expression on Louis''s face reflected how much the matter angered him.


    Fortunately, nothing serious had happened to Taylor. Otherwise, Louis would have never let go of the


    one who had hurt her, no matter who he was.


    When Jacob saw all this, he had a feeling that Jonas was behind all of it.


    ''Could it be him?'' Jacob thought to himself.


    He kept his face neutral as he thought, but he would find out what had happened today soon enough.


    Taylor''s face suddenly lit up. Had she not been a psychologist, the idea would not have crossed her


    mind.


    "Hypnosis! There''s a kind of hypnosis that can make people forget something in an instant," Taylor said


    after thinking for a minute.


    What Taylor had said made Jacob more certain about his suspicion. Jonas was the culprit.


    The look on Jacob''s face grew even colder. ''Nobody can do this but you, Jonas. Only you, '' he thought.


    Jacob turned his gaze to Taylor. Taylor bit her lip. It was true that only Jonas could perform that kind of


    hypnosis.


    "It must be him. I have a feeling," Jacob muttered.


    What Jacob said made them all, especially Emily, nervous. She stood straight after realizing that it was


    Jonas who had hypnotized her and Taylor. Fortunately, Jacob was by her side.


    "Can we prove that he did it?" Louis asked carefully.


    Taylor did not want to talk to Louis, but she had to under the current situation.


    "Yes, but it''s a little troublesome."


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s recreate what he has done now."


    Taylor shook her head. Both she and Emily were already exhausted, so the method might not work


    properly.


    After thinking for a moment, she said, "We''ll do it another time. I''m too tired already, and I''m sure Emily


    is, too. We should get some rest."


    However, Jacob could not bear to let go of Jonas so easily. He was sure that Jonas had approached


    Emily with a purpose.


    "Where are you going?" Louis asked upon seeing Jacob leaving.


    Jacob left without answering the question.


    He went to find Jonas and questioned him about what had happened today, but Jonas pretended to


    know nothing.


    "Why are you ming me? Can you even prove that I did it? Do you have any evidence?"


    Sitting on the sofa, Jonas looked at Jacob coldly. He had known that Jacob woulde to find him, but


    he had not expected him toe so soon.


    "Jonas, I''ve long suspected that you have bad intentions. You''ve finally proven yourself to be a fox with


    ulterior motives."


    Jonas did not care about what Jacob said at all. He just took anguid drag of his cigarette and looked


    at Jacob with a carefree smirk.


    "I have evidence to prove that I wasn''t there."


    The next moment, a girl came in from outside and exined to Jacob where Jonas had been in detail.


    Everything sounded too reasonable. It was obvious that it had all been arranged by Jonas ahead of


    time.


    At this time, Jacob had nothing on Jonas, but that would not stop him from eventually finding out the


    truth.


    "You stay the hell away from Emily, you hear me? If you dare hurt her again, I will make you regret your


    birth."


    Then, Jacob stormed out of the room.


    On the other side, Louis took it upon himself to make sure that Emily and Taylor got home safely.


    On the way, Taylor did not say a word to Louis, which made him feel miserable.


    "Emily, Amy can sometimes get a little naughty. You may need to be more patient. Later, I''ll text you the


    list of desserts and foods that Amy can''t eat."


    Hearing what Taylor said, Emily smiled and replied, "Yeah, I know. Don''t worry. I like Amy. She is a


    smart girl."


    Hearing Emily''s words, Taylor felt relieved. Amy was the one she was most worried about whenever


    she went on a business trip.


    At this time, Louis realized that Taylor was making arrangements for Amy to stay at Emily''s house while


    she was gone.


    "Taylor, bring Amy to stay with me. I can take care of her."


    Hearing Louis''s words, Taylor was stunned.


    "No, thanks. Emily has agreed to take care of Amy."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Louis looked at Emily through the rearview mirror. Emily did not want to fall into an embarrassing


    situation, so she just forced a smile.


    "Emily is so busy with her work. She may not be able to take care of Amy very well."


    While speaking, Louis cast a nce at Emily, which made Emily instantly understand what Louis was


    trying to do.


    Emily looked at Taylor apologetically and said, "Taylor, it suddenly urred to me that I still have


    something to deal with at home. Jacob and I have some personal affairs to sort out. I''m afraid I can''t


    help you take care of Amy."


    Hearing what Emily said, Taylor felt a bit disappointed. What was she going to do now?


    At the same time, a smug smile spread across Louis''s face.


    Emily did not dare look into Taylor''s eyes, as if she had done something wrong.


    "Okay then. I''ll figure something out."


    "Taylor, didn''t my brother say he could watch over Amy? Let him take care of her. Louis also likes Amy.


    Let them bond and spend some time together. It would really help better their rtionship."


    Hearing Emily''s words, Taylor did not know what to say. It seemed that she was left with no other


    choice.


    Helplessly, Taylor nodded and told Louis, "Fine. You can watch over Amy. I''ll send you her meal n


    later."


    "All right."


    Amy was very happy to be with Louis. Because she was still a little kid, she did not understand the


    conflicts between adults. When she was taken away by Louis, she did not understand theplicated


    expression on her mother''s face.


    However, Taylor, who had already started walking away, suddenly turned around and strode back


    towards them in an attempt to catch up with them. Hearing the noise, Amy and Louis turned to look at


    Taylor at the same time. Both of their blue eyes were filled with confusion seeing Taylor chasing after


    them.


    Taking a shallow breath, Taylor schooled her features into neutrality and said, "Behave well during your


    stay with Uncle Louis, okay? I will pick you up as soon as I finish my work. If you want anything, you tell


    me first ¡ª"


    "Amy is a good girl. Don''t worry. She can ask me for anything she wants. I can afford it," Louis


    interrupted Taylor.


    Louis stared deeply into Taylor''s eyes as he spoke. There seemed to be a hint of expectation in his


    blue eyes, as if he wanted her to say a few more words to him in private.


    However, Taylor did not do as he expected. She crouched down, whispered something in Amy''s ear,


    and then left quickly.


    When Taylor''s figure waspletely out of his sight, Louis asked Amy, "What did your mother tell


    you?"

 Chapter 1489 Happy Time

    Chapter 1489 Happy Time


    Amy''s big, bright eyes were alight, but she slowly turned her gaze down. She smiled and said, "I won''t


    tell you."


    Louis did not know how to respond to her mischievousness. He did not ask her any more questions.


    Instead, he kindly asked her where she wanted to go next. Upon hearing this, Amy''s big blue eyes lit


    up even brighter, like sunshine over a calm sea.


    "Can we go to the amusement park?" Amy looked up at Louis expectantly. Although she was asking


    politely, her big eyes madly expressed that she really wanted to go.


    Louis fondly replied, "Of course. Your wish is mymand."


    Now that Amy had chosen a ce to go, Louis felt much more relieved.


    Fortunately, Taylor had not forced Amy to keep quiet and be obedient all the time.


    As soon as they arrived at the amusement park, Amy eximed happily and behaved like a tiny bird


    that had just escaped from its cage.


    She dragged Louis around, shouting andughing. She was wearing a cartoon hat, which Louis had


    bought for her from the gift shop near the entrance. In her fluffy blue bubble skirt bathed in sunlight,


    Amy looked like a little princess on holiday.


    Even the staff in the amusement park who wore costumes stopped and expressed their wish of taking


    a group photo with her. Cute and adorable as she was, Amy literally won everyone''s hearts.


    Amy loudly called to Louis, who was standing not far away. "Uncle Louis, would you join us for a group


    photo?"


    She was fond of Louis, so naturally, she relied on him and loved to take photos with him.


    Louis had no objection. He quickly walked up to Amy and lovingly held her in his arms. With a big grin


    on his face, he stood among them and happily took a group photo with the staff in puppet clothes.


    After a few snaps of the camera, the staff came over with a printed Proid and handed it over to


    them. The staff smiled and said, "You and your daughter are so beautiful. I''ve taken so many photos


    here, and the most amazing one belongs to you two."


    "Maybe it''s because she has mixed blood. The little girl is truly beautiful, just like a little princess," the


    man who took the photo said. He squatted down, gently took out a piece of candy from his pocket, and


    gave it to Amy. "A small reward for the good girl," he said with a smile.


    Louis thought that maybe they had not heard Amy call him ''uncle, '' but he did not intend to exin. He


    thought to himself that as long as people mistook them as father and daughter, he would somewhat


    have a close connection with Taylor.


    Fortunately, Amy did not get upset. She took the candy and thanked the man with a sweet smile. Then,


    she dragged Louis to their next destination as if nothing had happened.


    The two of them spent half a day in the amusement park.


    Louis even waited in line to buy ice cream for Amy. Then, the two of them sat down on an empty


    bench. Thinking of what had happened just now, Louis asked casually, "Have you ever met your


    father?"


    Deep down, he felt that Amy looked very simr to him, not only because they both had the same blue


    eyes but also because of other simrities in their facial features.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    This was not the first time that they had gone out together and had been mistaken for father and


    daughter.


    Before today, he had already had some unrealistic guesses as to the identity of Amy''s father, but there


    was indeed no evidence to prove it. Also, Amy was now five or six years old.


    Five to six years ago, he had not even known Taylor, or even seen her, for that matter.


    Amy reached for the ice cream. As soon as she heard Louis'' question, the light in her eyes seemed to


    dim. She leaned back on the bench and looked up. Her blue eyes were so clear, as if the entire sky


    was reflected in them.


    She grabbed her skirt uneasily, turned aside subconsciously, and stuck out her tongue. As she carefully


    licked her ice cream, she softly murmured, "No."


    Her unusual indifference made Louis realize that his question had been a little abrupt.


    "I''m sorry if I offended you. I just haven''t seen him with you before, so I''m just curious. I won''t mention


    him again. I''m sorry," Louis quickly apologized.


    Watching Amy''s smile turn upside down because of his carelessness, Louis grew unhappy himself. All


    he wanted to do now was to quickly make up for his tactless mistake as soon as possible.


    Louis stretched out three fingers to the sky, his face turning absolutely serious. He looked at Amy and


    sincerely said, "I promise not to bring him up again. Will you forgive me?"


    Amy did not reply, so Louis continued begging for forgiveness. It was not until Amy suddenly burst into


    laughter that Louis realized she had been teasing him.


    But strangely, he was not displeased by her teasing. Instead, he felt relieved because of her splendid


    smile. But he still pretended to be serious and asked her with a straight face, "What are youughing


    at?"


    Sittingfortably on the bench, Amy shook her two legs swiftly and took another bite of the ice


    cream. Her big eyes were full of joy. "Why are you so nervous, Uncle Louis?" she asked.


    Louis felt horrible about suddenly asking Amy about her father. It was like recklessly uncovering an old


    scar on the little girl''s heart. He was worried that she would be sad, so he nervously and repeatedly


    apologized.


    Meeting Amy''s gaze, Louis felt guilty, but he did not avoid her eyes. He replied helplessly, "I''m afraid


    that you''ll be unhappy and ask your mother toe back soon. By then, your mother will definitely give


    me a hard time."


    Amy pouted her lips and said, "Of course not. Mommy is the nicest and gentlest mommy in the world."


    After defending Taylor, Amy looked at Louis and whispered, "I wouldn''t be sad because of someone


    who was never there for me. He never bothered to raise me, so why should he affect my mood? Don''t


    you think so, Uncle Louis?"


    Although she was still a child, she knew a lot and thought differently.


    Louis was rendered speechless by what Amy said. After a while, he nodded in agreement. "I guess


    you''re right."


    He wanted to ask her if Taylor had mentioned her father in front of her before, but when he looked into


    Amy''s pure, blue eyes, he swallowed his curiosity and kept his mouth shut.


    Was it really because she did not care about her father that she could say something like that at such a


    tender age? Or was it because she knew it was useless to care about him anyway? Maybe she had


    been mocked by others for being fatherless for such a long time that she had formed a set of words


    that she used tofort herself.


    Taylor was usually so busy, so she must not be able to give Amy enough care and attention. Moreover,


    Amy knew that her mother was a single parent, so she was more obedient and sensible with Taylor.


    Louis sighed silently and felt his heart sink a little. There was no need for him to talk about it anymore.


    He gazed fondly at Amy''s pretty little face, stroked her braided hair, and asked softly, "Is there anything


    else you want to do in this amusement park?"


    Amy nodded happily. She looked around and suddenly pointed at the merry-go-round not far away.


    "That one!" she chirped with excitement.


    After Amy finished eating her ice cream, Louis took her to the carousel and waited in line to buy the


    tickets. There, they chose two lovely horses right next to each other.


    The lights in the amusement park were colorful and gorgeous, making everything look like a


    magnificent, glowing banquet.


    Amy lifted her hands to her mouth and shouted at Louis. "I like Uncle Louis more than the man who


    never showed up!"


    Although she did not have a clue what was going on between her mother and Louis, Amy believed that


    Louis would be better than anyone else at being her father.


    After all, he was very gentle.


    Louis was stunned by Amy''s words. He moved his lips and was about to say something back to her,


    but Amy had already turned away. He could only see her back in a fluffy blue dress in the bright light.


    She looked like a sweet little angel, warming his heart.


    After the merry-go-round ride, Louis and Amy did not talk anymore and headed to a restaurant for


    dinner.


    After a nice meal, Amy felt sleepy. She was, after all, a small kid, and it was time for her to go to bed.


    As soon as she got into the car, her eyelids began to grow heavy and she soon fell asleep.


    Louis covered her with a nket.


    As soon as they got home, Amy''s eyelids flew open, as if she had not slept at all.

 Chapter 1490 Panicked In An Instant

    Chapter 1490 Panicked In An Instant


    Seeing that Amy was missing Taylor, Louis took out his phone and made a video call.


    After a while, the call was connected.


    Amy chatted happily with Taylor, who had spared a few minutes from her work. After hanging up the


    phone, Louis took Amy to the bedroom to tuck her in.


    There was a small nightlight on the bedside table, and its soft light shone on Amy''s little face. Several


    plush dolls adorned the bed''s headboard together with some pillows. Louis had especially bought the


    plush dolls for Amy.


    Amy squealed upon seeing the plush dolls on the bed. She gathered them all in her little arms and


    smelled the fragrance of clean cotton on them.


    "Do you like them?" Louis asked.


    "I like them very much. Thank you, Uncle Louis." Amy turned around with a little rabbit doll in her arms,


    her eyes widening curiously. "You got all these for me?" she asked.


    "Of course," Louis answered. He took a storybook out from the drawer and said, "Would you like me to


    read you a bedtime story?"


    Amy nodded excitedly and her beautiful face flushed with joy. Taylor was always so busy that she rarely


    had the time to do such little things for her daughter. Louis was more than happy to do those little


    things for Amy. Meanwhile, Amy had always wanted to listen to bedtime stories.


    The two of them got along quite well, like a real father and daughter.


    After coaxing Amy to sleep, Louis stepped out, stood in the corridor, fished out a cigarette, and lit it.


    Amy''s face, which somewhat resembled his, kept crossing his mind.


    Could there really be such a coincidence in the world?


    Without thinking, Louis took out his mobile phone and ordered his assistant to investigate Taylor''s past.


    He had always wondered about this matter, so it was better to find out the truth as soon as possible.


    That way, he and Taylor would not have so much to worry about.


    Louis''s assistant was a little confused after getting the order, but she did not dare ask more and just


    went straight to do the work.


    Louis did not get any reply until the next day.


    He was standing in front of the French window in his study when he got the phone call from his


    assistant.


    He picked up his tablet and opened it. On the screen, there was the file sent by his assistant ¡ªa


    detailed record of Taylor''s entire life story and background.


    The file had too much content and a lot of trivial information.


    Louis sighed and told his assistant over the phone, "I asked you to do a background check, not to list


    down every single detail of Taylor''s life."


    His assistant''s voice sounded a little mysterious on the phone as she answered, "I''ve found something


    about Miss Tang that may be of interest to you.


    Before she was adopted, she was actually an upper ssdy from a rich and powerful family.


    But there are usually too many dirty things that happen in such families. Taylor was set up and publicly


    ridiculed. She was set to marry the young master of a big family when the media reported that she had


    already lost her virginity.


    Apparently, some journalists managed to break into Taylor''s room at a five-star hotel where they found


    her half-naked with her clothes all over the ce. There were bruises all over her body. They didn''t find


    a man or anybody there with her. She was caught alone.


    Taylor''s family put a lot of effort into trying to prevent the sensational news from spreading, but her


    future inws had already found out about it long before they managed to plug the leak. After all, her


    future inws were just as wealthy and powerful, and had a lot of connections.


    Before Taylor could recover, her ex-fiance came to her house with his family to call off the engagement.


    His words were full of dissatisfaction and malice against her.


    He spoke to Taylor as if she was rubbish in a quagmire. He and his family didn''t want to be associated


    with Taylor ever again.


    Taylor tried to exin, but her father pped her several times and scolded her for ruining the family''s


    reputation.


    The two families were originally of equal social rank, and neither was superior to the other. But because


    of the scandal, Taylor''s ex-fiance''s family immediately took the high ground. They humiliated Taylor in


    public and even belittled her family, calling them worthless for raising a bitch with loose virtues like


    Taylor.


    The wedding was ultimately called off. Taylor suffered a lot and lost everything. She was kicked out of


    her own family without getting anything. At that time, she fell seriously ill.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She was homeless for a few days and then fainted one day because of exhaustion. Then, her foster


    parents found her and took her in. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have survived."


    After exining all that, Louis''s assistant felt the atmosphere grow grave. Then, Louis spoke. "Indicate


    when and where the incident happened in detail."


    "Okay," his assistant replied immediately.


    After a while, she sent him more concise investigation results.


    After checking the time and location, Louis found that the matter might not be as simple as his assistant


    thought. He frowned and said, "You go and investigate the hotel where they found her.


    She must have been set up."


    Louis had finally summoned a vague memory from the depths of his mind, but because it had


    happened a long time ago and he had led a muddled life, he could not sort out the details.


    But he still remembered that Taylor''s scandal had been posted on the inte by the unscrupulous


    media and deleted soon afterward.


    On the other end of the line, Louis'' assistant wiped cold sweat off her forehead. "I''m afraid that would


    be a little difficult. It''s been too long. The likelihood of finding that hotel and even being able to


    investigate it is very low."


    Before Louis could say anything more, his assistant quickly added, "But I''ll find someone to investigate


    it and find out what really happened."


    Louis finally responded gently, "Thank you very much. I''ll give you a holiday when this is all done."


    Right after that, he turned off his phone and went to the second floor to wake Amy up. Another idea


    popped in his head.


    He was going to take Amy to get a paternity test.


    He was resolute and decisive. As soon as he came up with this idea, he put it into action.


    "Amy, are you awake?"


    Although he was anxious, he did not rush in. He stood outside the door and called Amy a few times,


    but there was no response. He wanted to turn around and go downstairs to clean up, but the door


    suddenly opened from the inside.


    Amy stood at the door with bare feet. Rubbing her eyes, she spoke in a daze. "Good morning, Uncle


    Louis. What can I do for you?"


    Louis panicked at the question. He should not havee to disturb Amy''s sleep, but at this moment,


    his selfish desire to find out the truth triumphed over his sense of shame.


    He squatted down and looked at Amy''s little face. He could see the sleepiness in Amy''s blue eyes. "I


    want to ask you for a favor. Are you willing to help me?"


    Amy replied without hesitation, "Okay. Wait for me here."


    As soon as she finished her words, she rushed to the bathroom in her room. Louis could not keep his


    eyes from stinging upon seeing Amy being so independent.


    If she was really his biological child, every move of hers would affect his whole heart. Thinking that he


    might have been absent from her childhood, he felt very dejected.


    But he still felt confused. What on earth had contributed to such an indescribable fate?


    After Amy had freshened up and had breakfast, Louis carried her to the car. He briefly told her


    everything, but Amy was smart enough to catch the point.


    She blinked and asked, "Uncle Louis, do you mean that I might be your daughter?"


    Amy woke up from her daze in an instant. She put her hands on her knees and stared up at Louis like


    an inquisitive student.


    She did not know how she should feel at the moment. She thought she should be happy, but she found


    herself overwhelmed with mixed feelings at this moment.

 Chapter 1491 Recognition

    Chapter 1491 Recognition


    It was supposed to be a great thing for Amy that Louis was actually her father, but for some reason,


    she didn''t seem to feel happy about it.


    Louis grabbed her small hand and nodded.


    But Amy quickly tried to get away from his tight grip, which made his heart sink to his stomach. "What''s


    wrong with you?"


    Just yesterday, they had been getting along quite well. Did she want to stay away from him because


    she was scared?


    Amy tilted her tiny head up to look at him with her lips pursed tightly. She put his hands behind her


    back like a small hedgehog with thorns.


    Louis wasn''t sure whether he should cry orugh at that moment. He just felt so heartbroken. "Please


    don''t do that. It''s just a guess right now, okay? We won''t know if it''s true or not until we do a paternity


    test at the hospital."


    "If there is no evidence, Uncle Louis, then how could you assume something like that?" Amy snorted.


    The question shocked Louis.


    He was rendered speechless for a moment. So, he decided to create some distance between them for


    herfort. "Amy, when you told me you liked me yesterday, was that a lie?"


    He knew he shouldn''t have said that to her. If he was actually Amy''s father, then in her eyes, he would


    just be the deadbeat man that had abandoned her and her mother. Amy probably felt even more


    repulsed by his question.


    But he couldn''t help but feel like he was wronged.


    In his defense, he had no idea that he even had a child, and Taylor had never looked for him. He was


    also just an innocent victim in all of this.


    Louis wouldn''t have let Amy down if he had known about her existence. However, the little girl inquired


    further, hitting the nail on the head. "Does Mommy know about it?"


    Embarrassed, Louis answered sheepishly, "I''m not sure. I haven''t informed her yet."


    He was also curious if Taylor was aware of their true rtionship.


    If she knew, why would she choose to raise the child by herself instead of looking for him? If Taylor


    didn''t know about it and he suddenly told her the truth, would she hate him even more?


    At this moment, the test result still hadn''te out yet. However, Louis already considered Amy as his


    own flesh and blood.


    Amy asked shyly, "Will Mommy ept you?"


    Louis found it difficult to answer this question. He frowned and kept silent for a few minutes. "I have my


    doubts about our true rtionship. Even if we look simr, it doesn''t automatically mean that we are


    rted," he then said.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He decided it was best to lie in this situation.


    "I can promise, though, that I have never intentionally done anything to hurt your mommy." Louis gave


    the little girl a sincere look. "Please, just trust me a little bit more, okay?"


    Amy looked into his eyes and sped her hands behind her back. She was still undecided as to


    whether to ept Louis as her father or not.


    It wasn''t like she didn''t know that Louis treated her very well. In fact, he might have even spoiled her a


    little at this point. Whenever they were together, he would always indulge her wishes and do whatever


    she wanted.


    "Okay." Amy hesitated for a long time before finally answering.


    When he heard this, Louis couldn''t help but exhale a sigh of relief. He moved closer to Amy, took out


    some hot Chinese breakfast, and ced it in her hand. "You didn''t eat breakfast. You might get hungry


    on the way if you don''t eat some food first."


    "You too." Amy took a bag of soybean milk and pushed it towards him. "You didn''t eat breakfast either,


    right?"


    A warm feeling came over Louis at the gesture. He was about to refuse, but when he opened his


    mouth, his stomach started to growl loudly.


    The corner of Amy''s mouth twitched as she heard the sound. She then said, "Just eat. Mommy said


    that you would be stupid if you don''t eat anything in the morning."


    Louis blushed and decided to go along with it. So, together, they ate breakfast.


    Before they headed to the hospital, he had already called them in advance so that they could arrange


    the paternity test. As soon as they got there, a person in charge of the blood test led him and Amy to


    the third floor. In the thoroughly cleaned examination room, someone was operating the machine.


    The man who was operating the machine raised his head. It was obvious from his facial features that


    he wasn''tpletely Asian. He squinted at Louis and Amy with his dark green eyes and greeted them.


    "Mr. Ke, it''s been a while. Is she the one you talked about on the phone? The kid you mentioned, I


    mean."


    As far as he knew, Louis had never been married. So, the child he had brought to the hospital today for


    the paternity test was obviously an illegitimate child.


    But he knew that if he said that directly, it would offend Louis.


    Amy was escorted to the blood collection room. Louis went straight to the point and asked, "How long


    do we have to wait for the result toe out?"


    The man replied, "It wille out soon. Although, in my opinion, nobody will doubt that the two of you


    are biologically rted even if you decide not to take the test."


    Louis warned sternly, "Please take this seriously."


    The doctor made a gesture of having understood his order and meticulously performed the paternity


    test for the two of them.


    Before the result came out, Louis and Amy waited patiently in one of the hospital''s corridors. Amy


    started to feel a little tired. Louis requested the hospital staff for a short stool so that the little girl could


    sit quietly beside him.


    The corridor was quiet. Suddenly, the sound of the door opening had Louis and Amy turn their heads to


    the side. They were greeted by the foreign doctor, who said, "The result is out. Mr. Ke, you can check it


    out yourself."


    The examination result was printed on a thin piece of paper. Louis took the result with trembling hands.


    Once he read the words on the paper, he almost lost his bnce.


    He and Amy were indeed rted by blood. She was his daughter.


    Louis''s face was painted with so much joy and excitement that Amy didn''t even need to see the paper


    to figure out what the result was. Tears welled up in her blue eyes, and suddenly, she was crying, her


    wails muffled by the hands she used to cover her mouth.


    She had a father now.


    The doctor shook his head with an amused smile before he turned around and closed the door. He


    decided to give the father and daughter some space to process the information.


    As soon as the doctor left, Louis squatted down, gently caressed Amy''s face with his hand and wiped


    her tears. "Amy, don''t cry. It''s a good thing, isn''t it?" he told her in aforting tone.


    Amy tilted her head to one side. She was not used to the gesture. "Uncle Louis, are you really my


    father?" she choked out. "In my eyes, my father is a very mean person. He left me and my mom," she


    continued.


    "I am not that kind of person," Louis said to defend himself. "But Dad is¡­." Amy stuttered out.


    Louis quickly withdrew his hand as if he had been burned. His heart felt like it was being squeezed and


    pulled out of his chest. He forced a bitter smile and said, "Maybe it''s just a misunderstanding. Let''s go


    and ask your mom about the whole storyter, okay?"


    Amy looked into his eyes and suddenly stepped back, looking frightened. "Mommy told me that Daddy


    is not a good man¡­"


    Louis felt like he had just gotten stabbed in the heart. Without a second thought, he suddenly hugged


    her tiny body and held her in his arms. He said, "Amy, don''t be scared. Starting today, I will be here to


    protect you and your mommy. From now on, nobody will hurt you anymore."


    After a long time, Louis felt Amy nod slightly.


    She felt good to finally have someone she could call her father.


    The night sky was as ck as ink. The twinkling starsplemented the brightness of the city lights.


    As soon as Taylor walked into the living room, she heard Amy''s sweet and soft voice. "Dad, can I have


    some ice-cream?"


    Dad?


    Taylor stopped in her tracks and frowned. Before she could react, Louis answered in a low voice, "No,


    Amy. It''s already toote. Let''s eat tomorrow, okay?"


    Amy huffed and snorted, but didn''t insist. Instead, she went back to y with the blocks in her hands


    again.


    "Okay, I will listen to you, Dad."


    Louis chuckled softly and coaxed in a low, gentle voice. "Amy, you''re such a good girl. Let''s go to bed


    now, okay?"


    Before Amy could say anything else, Taylor suddenly barged into the living room because she couldn''t


    stand it anymore. With a frown, she asked in a stern voice, "Amy, who told you to call him


    ''Dad''?"

 Chapter 1492 The Barrier In Her Heart

    Chapter 1492 The Barrier In Her Heart


    "Mommy!" Amy''s eyes lit up. She immediately dropped her toy and rushed over to hug her mother.


    But when she saw the serious expression on Taylor''s face, she hesitated and stared at her, her little


    head tilting in inquiry.


    "Uncle Louis asked me to call him ''Dad.''"


    Amy''s small but sure voice finally made Taylor calm down. She took a deep breath, squatted down, and


    took Amy''s hand in hers. She patted the back of her hand tofort her. "Don''t call anyone ''Dad'' at will


    anymore, okay?"


    Amy felt a little disappointed at losing the chance to call someone her father so suddenly, but she did


    not want to see her mother get angry, so she simply nodded and promised, "Okay, I won''t."


    Taylor breathed a sigh of relief. She forced a smile and said, "So, what did you do today?"


    Louis, who waspletely ignored, had been looking at Taylor. When he could not bear it anymore, he


    gently diverted Amy''s attention. "Amy, I bought you a toy today. I put it in your bedroom. Would you like


    to go see it?" he said.


    As soon as Amy heard that there was a new toy, her interest was aroused. She shed such a brilliant


    smile that her big eyes shone like full blue moons. "Yes," she replied.


    Louis chuckled. "You go see it now, dear. I will be there soon."


    Hearing this, Amy could not sit still. She cheered, squealed, and trotted to the bedroom.


    Soon, Louis and Taylor were alone in the big living room. Taylor carefully avoided Louis''s intense gaze


    and whispered, "I should go..."


    Before she could finish her words, Louis interrupted her. "I know the truth. You don''t have to hide it from


    me anymore."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Taylor felt her heart skip a beat.


    What did Louis know?


    Louis looked straight into her eyes, his cold, heavy stare pinning her on the spot. "Amy is my daughter,


    isn''t she?"


    Taylor''s pretty face turned pale for a moment, and then, she retorted, "How is that even possible? Amy


    is not your daughter."


    Louis looked shrewd. "I already know everything. Are you sure you want to continue hiding the truth


    from me?"


    Taylor forced a smile, trying to ease the tension slowly building up in the room. "I''m not hiding anything


    from you, Louis. Amy couldn''t possibly be your daughter."


    After saying that, Taylor fell silent, and so did Louis.


    He sighed, but said nothing.


    Taylor thought she had convinced Louis and that he would not further question her. She was about to


    breathe a sigh of relief when Louis suddenly turned around, picked up a document from the tea table,


    and handed it to her. "Have a look."


    Taylor was stunned and asked carefully, "What''s this?"


    Louis stared at her without blinking. After a long time, he said, "The paternity test results for me and


    Amy."


    Paternity test? When did he take Amy to get a paternity test?


    Taylor froze and did not reach out to take the document.


    It seemed that Louis had been spending his time preparing to get her to admit his rtionship with


    Amy.


    Louis put the document back on the tea table and said in a low voice, "Don''t you want to confirm it?"


    Taylor opened her mouth to say something, but decided against it. She nervously clenched her fists


    until they were white.


    Louis did not want to give Taylor any chance to escape the situation. He stepped forward, put a finger


    under her pale chin, and slowly tilted her head up. "Taylor, I want to perform my duties as Amy''s father."


    Taylor''s face turned pale. She suddenly took a step back, shying away from Louis''s touch.


    "No, no."


    She refused adamantly without hesitation.


    Louis''s eyes darkened. "Why not?"


    Taylor smiled bitterly, but kept silent. Of course, she knew what she was afraid of. She could not get


    past the barrier in her heart at all.


    Taylor''s firm refusal of his offer made Louis''s expression turn cold. His eyes looked like a pool of chilly


    water. "Why can''t you trust me? Why is it so hard for you to trust me?" he asked.


    "Taylor, what kind of person do you think I am?" he added desperately. His sullen voice gripped Taylor''s


    heart with icy fingers.


    Taylor trembled in a mixture of fear and guilt. "Please calm down, Louis."


    Louis held Taylor''s shoulders and said, "I owe you and Amy. Please give me this chance."


    Owe?


    Taylor pursed her lips, but said nothing.


    Louis was wrong. She was the one who owed him. She had always made troubles in the past under


    Darren''s control.


    "Taylor, please give me this chance to make things up to you and Amy." Louis softened his tone, but he


    did not want to give Taylor any chance to refuse.


    Taylor''s red lips trembled a bit, but she still did not say anything.


    Louis seemed to be irritated by her silence, but heughed instead. He leaned in and kissed her hard


    like a hungry wolf pouncing on food. He instantly drove herpletely out of her mind.


    "You... Let go of me!" Taylor uttered against Louis''s soft lips. Her eyes were wide open. She had not


    expected that Louis would make a move like this.


    She resisted shyly and angrily at the same time, but it only made Louis kiss her more passionately.


    After a long time, he finally let go of her. He panted slightly with his arms still around Taylor''s slender


    waist. He looked into her eyes and asked, "How long do you need to think about it?"


    Taylor had long known that Louis was stubborn and never gave up easily. Her messy mind seemed to


    gradually clear up. She took a deep breath and asked in a low voice, "Do you want to be with me


    because you think that you owe me? You don''t have to do that. I don''t need it at all."


    How could this woman think so much?


    Louis was amused. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Will I be with a woman just because I owe her?"


    Taylor was speechless all of a sudden.


    Louis paused for a moment, slowly caressing her pale and tender cheek with his slender fingers. His


    low and maic voice was even more intoxicating than the finest wine.


    "I owe you and Amy a lot. I haven''t fulfilled my responsibilities as a father for so many years. You''ve


    worked so hard to take care of Amy all by yourself. But that''s not why I want to be with you. I want to be


    with you because..."


    He smiled and continued, "I love you."


    It seemed natural for him to express it so bluntly. His affectionate gaze was still fixed on her.


    Taylor''s heartbeat started galloping, and her vision slowly blurred.


    Did he truly love her?


    Did he want to be with her not because he wanted topensate her, but because he really loved her?


    "I''ve been in love with you all this time, Taylor. There''s no one else," Louis whispered.


    His fingers gently touched the corners of her eyes. His touch was incredibly gentle.


    Taylor looked up at Louis''s handsome face. He looked extremely sincere, without any hypocrisy. His


    eyes were full of her now.


    Taylor lowered her eyes and felt the barrier in her heart slowly crumble down.


    She had known about his true feelings for her for a long time. However, every time she saw him, she


    could not help thinking about the miserable life she had had in the past. Louis''s existence had always


    made her unable to face herself.


    A teardrop escaped from the corner of her eye, but she did not even notice it.

 Chapter 1493 An Unexpected Granddaughter

    Chapter 1493 An Unexpected Granddaughter


    Louis gently wiped her tears away and softly asked, "What are you afraid of?"


    "Louis." Taylor calmed herself down by taking a deep breath. Then, she finally got up the nerve to


    reveal her secrets to him.


    "Yes, I''m right here." The man hugged her tightly tofort her.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    With flushed cheeks, Taylor started to exin in a faint voice, "I was kicked out by my parents because


    of the scandal of losing my virginity before marriage. Every time I see you, I just recall this past version


    of myself, you know. If it hadn''t been for my foster parents, I would have been dead on the streets


    before Amy was even born."


    Louis''s eyes darkened. "I''m sorry, it is all my fault."


    Taylor looked at him, her vision starting to blur because of the tears welling up in her eyes. "Louis, why


    didn''t you show up sooner?" she choked out.


    If nothing had happened between them, then she wouldn''t have been like this.


    "I''m here now, Taylor. And I will continue to be with you from now on," Louis promised in a low, sincere


    voice.


    "Just trust me, okay?"


    With a small smile at the corners of her lips, Taylor muttered softly, "But I still owe you for that Darren


    issue."


    Louis hugged her tightly as if he had the intention of literally merging their two bodies. "I''ve never


    med you for that," he murmured in a gentle tone.


    As she heard his soothing voice, Taylor knew she couldn''t refuse him anymore. So, she just closed her


    eyes and let him cuddle her in his arms.


    Maybe she could try to believe in him and trust his words for once.


    She had never thought of herself as an indecisive person. Once she figured out what she wanted, she


    would just go after it without hesitation.


    "Louis, let''s be together."


    For Amy and herself, she was willing to give Louis a chance.


    For a second, Louis thought that maybe he had misheard her. He stared at her in shock. Once he


    realized that she was serious, he smiled gently and proceeded to hug her even more tightly.


    ''A warm embrace is always nostalgic, '' Taylor thought to herself.


    She didn''t want to continue walking down the path of darkness. This time, she wanted to live her best


    life.


    Three dayster, Louis carefully parked the car in front of MK Manor, which was shrouded in the


    morning mist.


    Then, he turned to Taylor, who was gentlyforting a restless Amy. He bent over to help Taylor


    unfasten her seatbelt. "Don''t worry. We''ll get off the car soon."


    When she felt his warm breathnd on her nose, Taylor blushed. "I can do it myself, you know," she


    stuttered nervously.


    Louis raised his eyebrows and asked, "Have you forgotten our current rtionship status?"


    Hearing this, Taylor decided not to say anything else.


    The man in the car with her had changed dramatically ever since she had agreed to be with him a few


    days ago.


    Today, he had even brought her back to his house. He said he wanted to officially introduce her to his


    family. She hadn''t even gotten the chance to refuse.


    Amy still had no idea about the change in their rtionship. She opened her eyes and stared at them in


    confusion. She tilted her head and curiously asked, "Mommy, what''s wrong with you and Uncle?"


    Taylor felt the atmosphere suddenly change. She hurriedly opened the car, got out, and then took Amy


    out of the car.


    "Let''s just go inside first."


    When he noticed how she was pulling her dress ufortably, Louis smiled helplessly. He got out of


    the car, walked to her side, and held her hand.


    This time, Taylor didn''t refuse and just followed him quietly. Today, she was wearing a long, elegant,


    and lovely dress that she only used for special asions. She made sure she looked good so that she


    could leave a great impression when she met Hunk.


    A nervous Taylor followed Louis into the huge living room.


    She had been there several times, but she had never felt this uneasy before.


    What if Hunk didn''t like her?


    Perhaps Louis had already told Hunk in advance about Amy and the nature of their rtionship. As


    soon as Taylor entered with Louis, she caught sight of Hunk sitting on the sofa, leisurely drinking some


    tea.


    Taylor tried to calm herself down in her head. Then, she took Amy''s hand and walked up to Hunk. She


    bowed and said with a smile, "Amy, say hi to your grandpa."


    Amy greeted him obediently. "Hi, Grandpa!"


    Hunk liked this delicate and gentle little girl very much. He held her hand with a smile and coaxed her


    to sit on the sofa. "Good girl. Would you like some candy?"


    Amy shook her head. "Mommy said that children shouldn''t eat too much candy," she informed him.


    Hunk didn''t insist. Instead, he gave a gentle smile and said, "Your mother is correct. Your teeth will hurt


    if you eat too much candy."


    Amy widened her eyes and gave a serious nod. "Then, I won''t eat candy anymore!"


    Hunk smiled in amusement and then asked the maid to take Amy to y in the garden.


    At first, Amy was hesitant to go with the maid. However, when she saw her mother give an approving


    smile, she happily ran out to the garden to y.


    Once Amy was out of sight, Hunk then nced at both of them and asked in a low voice, "What do you


    want from me?"


    Louis cast a quick nce at Taylor. "Father, Taylor and I are together now," he confessed.


    Hunk wasn''t surprised by that confession at all. In fact, he had already guessed that it was only a


    matter of time before they would decide to be together. He looked Taylor up and down before turning


    away. "I don''t agree."


    Louis frowned at his response and said, "Father, Taylor and I¡­"


    Hunk''s soft features that had been shown to Amy were then reced by a tougher demeanor. "Our


    family won''t ept a woman who has a child."


    When she heard this, Taylor turned pale as a sheet.


    She couldn''t help but clench her fist, feeling flustered.


    Hunk''s words were harsh, but they were still true. Even though Amy was Louis''s flesh and blood, she


    had given birth to a child out of wedlock. In the eyes of outsiders, she was just another girl who wanted


    to marry into a rich family.


    Her soft heart felt like it was going to copse at any moment.


    Upon seeing her flinch, Louis frowned again. "Father, Taylor is not that kind of girl. Amy is actually my


    own child," he told him.


    For a moment, Hunk was stunned by the new information, but he quickly recovered.


    "What did you just say?"


    Louis faced his father and looked at his stern eyes. He exined, "I''ve emailed the results of the


    paternity test to you. If you don''t believe me, you can check it yourself. Amy is indeed my child and


    your granddaughter."


    Hunk''s eyebrows twitched.


    How did the little girl suddenly be his granddaughter?


    "Taylor, what on earth is going on?"


    When she saw Hunk''s intense eyes, she was caught off guard for a moment and fell into a daze out of


    nervousness. Then, she bit her lips and hesitantly said, "Mr. Ke, Louis is indeed the father. Amy is our


    child."


    The fact that Taylor had confessed this in person seemed to shock Hunk more.


    After a long silence, he finally said, "I''ll have to think about it."


    His words and tone seemed to suggest that there was a chance that he would agree to Louis and


    Taylor''s rtionship.


    Louis couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief when he heard his father''s words. Then, he smiled softly


    and said, "Father, I''m going to bring Amy inside."


    At the mention of Amy, Hunk''s face softened again. He nodded and said, "It is windy in the garden.


    Don''t let her y outside for too long."


    Seeing this, Louis nced at Taylor and smiled at her.


    Taylor smiled back and felt a sense of warmth in her heart. It seemed that Hunk had a soft spot for Amy


    and didn''t hate Taylor as much as she thought he did.

 Chapter 1494 Go To Work Together

    Chapter 1494 Go To Work Together


    A weekter, in MK Manor, Hunk was sitting on the sofa with Amy in his arms.


    He was reading her some fairy tales, deeply amused by her silly words and adorable reactions.


    "Grandpa, why did Snow White eat the poisoned apple?"


    Amy''s little voice tugged on Hunk''s heartstrings and made him feel inexplicably happy, especially now


    that he knew that she was his granddaughter.


    Louis, who was sitting next to them, was reading today''s financial newspaper. Seeing that they were


    reading a fairy tale book, he could not help saying, "Father, I really have to take Amy to school today."


    Hunk waved his hand indifferently and said, "It doesn''t matter. Amy is very smart. It won''t matter much


    if she absents herself from school for two days. We can actually just hire a private tutor to teach her at


    home."


    Louis sighed and scratched his head.


    Ever since Hunk had found out that Amy was his granddaughter a week ago, he had asked her to


    move to MK Manor. He wanted Amy to stay with him so that he would be able to forge and deepen a


    grandfather-granddaughter rtionship with her. He had been inseparable from the little girl ever since


    she arrived.


    Louis had no choice but to do whatever this stubborn old man ordered.


    "Okay, but Father, Taylor hasn''t seen Amy for a while," he said.


    Upon hearing Taylor''s name, Amy sat up straight and chirped, "Grandpa, can my mommye over


    and visit some time?"


    Smiling, Hunk pinched Amy''s nose and answered, "Of course, my dear. She is your mother. She will


    always be wee here."


    Louis whipped his head toward Hunk and frowned. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "What do you


    mean, Father?"


    Keeping his eyes on Amy, Hunk told Louis, "Invite her over tonight. Our family should have a family


    reunion dinner."


    Louis was stunned for a moment. It took almost half a minute before he came back to his senses and


    responded with a smile. "All right, Father."


    It seemed that little Amy had done him a big favor and persuaded Hunk to ept and wee Taylor.


    The next morning, a ck Maybach slowly pulled over at the gate of the charity foundation.


    As Taylor unfastened her seat belt, she smiled at Louis, who was sitting on the driver''s seat. She told


    him, "You really didn''t have to drive me here. I could''ve gotten here on my own."


    With one hand on the steering wheel and the other on the gearshift, Louis sat leisurely and replied with


    a faint smile, "Can''t I enjoy the pleasure of driving my girlfriend to work?"


    When Taylor heard Louis call her his girlfriend, her heart skipped a beat and then went on full gallop.


    Then, Louis'' expression turned serious. "Please take good care of Emily."


    Taylor became serious as well. She said solemnly, "Don''t worry, I won''t let anyone else hypnotize her


    again."


    Last time, Jonas had gotten a chance to hypnotize Emily. Emily was in a special situation, so Taylor


    thought that she could not leave her alone at the charity foundation anymore.


    "I will send someone to guard you while you work here as a volunteer," Louis said in a very gentle


    voice.


    Taylor felt warm in her heart. Then, she blinked and said, "All right."


    Louis smiled and gently kissed Taylor on the forehead. The kiss was light and quick, but so pure that it


    made Taylor''s heart beat even faster.


    "You''re mydy, and you should be protected well."


    Louis''s deep voice was intoxicating to her ears.


    With a red face, Taylor ran out of the car. If she had stayed after that kiss, she would not have shown


    up to work at all.


    After entering the charity foundation, she went directly to Emily''s office.


    After she knocked on the door, a soft female voice was heard from inside. "Come in."


    Taylor pushed the door open, walked in, and found Emily seriously reading a file on her office desk


    while holding up her chin with a pen. It had to be the records of a depressed patient at the charity


    foundation. Taylor did not know the contents of the file, but Emily was obviously having some


    difficulties. She was frowning while reading.


    Hearing the knock on the door, Emily looked up.


    When she saw Taylor at the door, her eyes suddenly lit up. "Taylor, you''re here," she eximed.


    Taylor nodded with a smile and said, "What are you reading?"


    Taylor slowly walked over, stood beside Emily, and leaned in to look at the file on her desk.


    Taylor looked down at her with a smile, which was normal, but Emily stiffened, suddenly remembering


    something.


    A blurry memory shed in her mind, telling her that she had been in this situation before but with


    someone else. And she was quite familiar with that person, who seemed to be Jonas.


    Emily frowned and pinched the bridge of her nose. She tried to usher back the memory, but her mind


    seemed to have gone nk. All her memories seemed to be unclear and fragmented. She just could


    not think of anything.


    She started getting a massive headache, as if her head was about to explode.


    Emily''s face turned pale, but she endured the pain. The sudden change in her disposition called


    Taylor''s attention.


    "Emily, what''s wrong?" Taylor asked. Seeing that Emily suddenly held her head and struggled, Taylor


    was shocked. The sudden change in her behavior scared her, but she kept herself calm.


    Emily shook her head and bit her lips tightly.


    As a psychologist, of course, Taylor knew that Emily was experiencing something abnormal. It was very


    likely that she was trapped in her own emotions and could not find a way out.


    Sheforted her in a low voice, "Emily, don''t think too much now, okay? Rx. Don''t immerse


    yourself in your own world. Look at me."


    It seemed that Taylor''s advice had worked. Emily said with difficulty, "I seem to remember something


    that happened, but I don''t know what on earth it is."


    Taylor''s expression hardened.


    Had Emily remembered the hypnosis that Jonas had done to her?


    "Don''t worry, we''re not in a hurry to figure it out. We''ll get there soon enough, okay? Just take a few


    deep breaths and rx." Taylor soothed Emily carefully and gently, massaging her temples to help her


    rx and ease her out of her panic attack.


    About more than ten minutester, Emily was able to finally calm down. However, her face was still


    pale, and her body was still trembling slightly.


    "Okay, I will calm down and not think too much." Emily tried her best to calm herself down, taking deep


    breaths to soothe her mood.


    After a long time, she finallypletely calmed down. She smiled bitterly at Taylor and told her, "Thank


    you, Taylor. I almost fell into one of those manic episodes just now."


    "It''s okay. Just take it easy," Taylor replied while pouring her a ss of water.


    Emily nodded in agreement.


    The whole day passed quickly. Soon, it was time to get off work.


    Before Taylor could say goodbye to Emily, she was pulled into the car by Louis, who was trying really


    hard to hide his joy and excitement.


    Emily smiled and waved at them. She was still waiting for Jacob to pick her up.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Are you on your way home?" a man''s voice asked from behind.


    Emily turned around and saw Jonas looking at her with a gentle smile. As always, there was nothing


    unusual about him.


    But for some reason, Emily felt a little nauseated, even repulsed by the man''s presence. She did not


    know why she felt this way. She just politely nodded and said, "Dr. Lin."


    Jonas''s eyes darkened, but his face betrayed his emotion. He said in a gentlemanly manner, "I can


    give you a ride home if you want."

 Chapter 1495 Sit Still

    Chapter 1495 Sit Still


    "No, thank you. Jacob''sing to pick me up." Emily wanted to keep her distance from Jonas.


    As an excellent and experienced psychologist, Jonas could easily sense her aversion. He did not push


    the conversation anymore, for he did not want her to see through him. Instead, he replied casually, "It''s


    just as well. I still have some things to do anyway."


    Watching Jonas turn around and leave unconcerned, Emily furrowed her eyebrows.


    ''There is indeed something wrong with that man, '' she thought as she watched him disappear into the


    distance.


    The next day, in a conference room at the HT Group headquarters, a scheduled meeting took ce.


    Jacob was casually sitting on his chair and listening to the monthly reports from each department. The


    meeting covered a wide range of topics like financial expenditure, ie, and new recruits.


    Itsted for nearly two hours. As Sam handed him a cup of coffee, Jacob rubbed his temples and


    checked his watch. It was almost eleven o''clock in the morning.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After signing thest contract, he sipped his coffee and asked indifferently, "How is everything going at


    the factory?"


    Sam knew his boss paid more attention to the factory than all the other issues. Therefore, he was not


    surprised at all when Jacob threw the question at him. Clearing his throat, he replied concisely, "The


    food processing chain has beenpleted, and the first batch of food has been manufactured.


    Everything is going smoothly and ording to n without any mistakes."


    Hearing this, Jacob nodded, and a relieved smile spread across his lips.


    This was the first piece of good news that he had heard during today''s tedious meeting.


    "Is there anything happening on Darren''s side?" Jacob asked casually, but his eyes were fixed on Sam,


    eagerly waiting for an answer.


    Sam knew what he was thinking, but he could not report much on this as Darren had not been doing


    anything recently.


    He replied with hesitation, "Maybe they will have other ns soon."


    "No matter what ns they concoct, I want to be kept in the loop, do you understand?" Jacob snapped,


    his eyes cold as ice.


    Jonas had done such a horrendous thing to Emily and had even tried to hurt her. Jacob did not believe


    that such a person could just appear out of nowhere.


    Sam''s face darkened and replied, "I''ll make sure of it. I''ll keep an eye on them."


    Jacob nodded slightly and said, "Don''t let him find you out."


    Sam pressed his lips together and nodded his agreement.


    ''It seems that Darren has really gone too far this time, '' he thought as he stepped out of the conference


    room.


    Meanwhile, at the CEO office of the KING Group, Darren was definitely not in a good mood.


    While sipping his coffee, he stared at the white golf club on his desk with little interest.


    It was a gift from a shareholder given to him just now. The shareholder said that it was a small


    celebration for their first win in themercial battle.


    Han noticed the indifferent expression on Darren''s face and asked cautiously, "President Xu, don''t


    you like this club?"


    Darren nced at Han and then back at the club. There was no light in his eyes when he asked,


    "How''s everything been going at the factory this week?"


    Serving such a workaholic boss was quite exhausting. Han quietly sighed and then replied dryly,


    "Production has begun. Everything is going smoothly and right on schedule."


    Darren pursed his lips and did not respond for a while. After a few minutes, he murmured, "Nothing


    unusual happened?"


    Han hesitated but then answered, "No. Ourpany has been making great profits so far. Are we


    really going to cooperate with that factory, President Xu?"


    It had turned out that the factory they were cooperating with was owned by Jacob. The reason the


    production was going perfectly smooth so far was that Jacob had not made any big moves yet.


    Darren sneered, his nk eyes turning ice cold. "Isn''t that exactly what he wants?" he asked.


    He knew more about Jacob than anyone else.


    Han sighed and frowned. "Last time, we gave a lot of our profits to the manufacturer. I''m afraid that


    our group''s current capital will be in trouble. If someone takes the opportunity to set you up, then ¡ª"


    Before Han could even finish his sentence, Darren said, "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything that I''m not


    sure of." His tone was calm and natural. He was obviously well-prepared.


    Seeing that his boss was so confident, Han felt a little relieved.


    "As for the trouble with the capital chain, I will tell you when there is an emergency." Darren frowned,


    but then a picture of a beautifuldy suddenly crossed his mind.


    He had been so busy with thepany''s affairs recently that he had not had the time to go to the


    manor to see that woman for a long time.


    A bold thought suddenly popped into his head. He then said in a low voice, "Cancel all the social


    engagements I have tonight. I have to go back to the manor."


    Han was stunned.


    ''Go back to the manor? Is President Xu going to see Miss Sun?'' he thought. Han studied Darren''s


    face hard, trying to perceive what he was thinking.


    Knowing well enough to mind his own business, Han only nodded and said, "Okay. I will ready the


    car."


    Time passed quickly. Soon, twilight descended, bathing half the sky in gorgeous hues of pink,


    tangerine, and purple.


    On the swing at the manor, a beautiful woman was sitting and swaying idly. She was wearing a long


    navy blue dress withyers of patterns extending to cover her thin, white ankles. She looked casual


    and charming, and her fair face was dazzling against the dim light.


    When she heard the familiar sound of a car pulling up outside the manor, she stopped swaying and


    craned her neck to look at the newly arrived.


    This was Darren''s manor. No one would drive here except him.


    It had been a long time since he hade here to visit. She had heard that he was very busy running


    thepany and had to workte every day.


    Bonnie was inexplicably flustered. She looked at her dress with special care and straightened up her


    messy hair and skirt corners, trying to make herself look more presentable.


    The car drove into the estate and stopped at the driveway. Without thinking, Bonnie jumped off the


    swing and quickly walked back to the main building.


    As soon as she entered the living room, she saw Darren''s cold face.


    He was sitting on the sofa with his long legs crossed, looking very noble yet arrogant.


    Beside him stood his assistant, Han. He was also in a suit. Apparently, they hade here straight


    from work.


    At the moment, the two of them were seriously discussing something, and the atmosphere was quite


    solemn.


    Darren frowned, showing no intention of having an easy dialogue with Han.


    Bonnie held her breath and silently walked over, thinking that she would not be noticed. She was wrong


    as a low and cold male voice asked, "Where have you been?"


    Bonnie was stunned for a while and did not realize that Darren was talking to her until she looked


    straight into his cold eyes. He was addressing her, and apparently, he needed her answer immediately.


    She felt a little ufortable for some reason, and she replied in a cautious tone, "I was sitting on the


    swing in the garden."


    Darren did notment on her answer. He just stared at her intensely and sternly demanded, "Come


    here."


    Bonnie approached him in silence. Before she could get closer, Darren grabbed her wrist and pulled


    her to sit beside him. She gasped, pretty surprised by his forceful pull.


    They were sitting so close to each other that Bonnie could feel his warm breath on her neck. She


    stiffened and desperately tried to keep herself calm.


    "Danny, you ¡ª" she started.


    "Just sit beside me," Darren interrupted. His eyes looked determined.


    Bonnie could sometimes be obtuse, but she was sure that she felt something wrong at the moment.


    Her instinct told her that Darren was in some sort of trouble.


    ''This is not how he usually is when hees to the manor. Is there something wrong?''


    Bonnie thought to herself while stealing nces at Darren''s handsome face from the corner of her


    eyes.


    "That''s it. I''ll talk to you about it further at the office tomorrow." Darren rubbed the bridge of his nose in


    impatience as he spoke to Han in a cold and hard tone.

 Chapter 1496 Asking In Secret

    Chapter 1496 Asking In Secret


    Han secretly nced at Bonnie next to him. "Okay, I''ll go back first," he said.


    When she heard this, Bonnie couldn''t help but frown. "Wait a minute. I have something to ask your


    assistant."


    Since Darren never told her anything, she knew she had to go to his assistant for help.


    Darren gave her a cold stare. "What do you want to ask him?"


    Bonnie racked her brain as she tried to think of an excuse to tell him. She smiled and blinked


    innocently at him. "I''m unsure about what to use for brewing your coffee. Is it all right if I ask your


    assistant for some advice? Everything I need is probably in the kitchen, so we shouldn''t take long."


    Darren remained calm. He didn''t know if he should believe her or not. After a few seconds of silence,


    he reluctantly agreed.


    "Han, go with her to the kitchen. Make it quick."


    Han nodded at his order.


    Seeing that the n went off without a hitch, Bonnie breathed out a sigh of relief and went to the


    kitchen with Han.


    The two of them entered the kitchen quietly. As soon as they closed the door, Han asked with a


    small smile, "Miss Sun, you''re not really here to ask me about coffee, are you?"


    Bonnie nodded sheepishly as she admitted the truth. She looked at him with her beautiful eyes and


    went straight to the point. "What on earth is wrong with your boss today? He just seems so irritated!"


    Han hadn''t expected that Bonnie''s question would be about Darren. He was shocked for a second,


    but quickly recovered. He replied hesitantly, "My boss is just a little tired from work."


    Unconvinced, Bonnie raised her eyebrows. She gave him a faint smile as she asked, "Do you really


    think I would believe that excuse?"


    Han was rendered speechless.


    At the moment, Han had no idea how much Bonnie meant to Darren. If Darren didn''t want to keep


    her in the loop about the affairs of hispany, then Han might ruin Darren''s original n if he


    revealed too much to Bonnie.


    But the woman in front of him seemed insistent and wouldn''t take no for answer. She really wanted to


    know what was going on in Darren''spany. How could he refuse her?


    Han hesitated. Suddenly, Bonnie stepped forward and pulled on her cor, showing off the curves of


    her corbone. She winked seductively and gave him an innocent look. "If you don''t tell me the truth,


    then I''ll tell your boss that you tried to touch me inappropriately."


    Han froze in his ce, unable to speak.


    Looking at his shocked reaction, Bonnie felt that it was unfair and decided to reward him if he told her


    what she wanted. She acted as if she hadn''t just threatened him and said, "But if you tell the truth, I can


    also say something nice about you in front of your boss."


    Han was between a rock and a hard ce. He didn''t know whether to cry or tough.


    Bonnie was impulsive and reckless. She had the habit of not using hermon sense sometimes.


    "Tell me the truth now! Otherwise I''ll call out for him!" she threatened in a low, serious voice.


    Feeling distressed, Han rubbed his forehead helplessly. After giving it some thought, he turned to


    face her. With a bitter smile, he finally admitted, "My boss is not in a great mood because thepany


    doesn''t have enough money."


    Admittedly, it wasn''t the sole reason for Darren''s sour mood, but it was at least part of the truth.


    Noticing that Bonnie was speechless for a while, Han added, "Today, my boss canceled all his


    meetings and headed back to the manor. Perhaps he figured that only you could lift his spirits."


    Could she actually do that?


    Bonnie lowered her head and suddenly felt a strange feeling course through her.


    Maybe she had to do something tonight?


    After dinner, Bonnie took a shower and changed into her pajamas. After giving it much thought while


    she was in the dressing room, she walked over to the cab and took out a bank card. She ced it


    on the ss tea table and stared at it quietly with her hands on her chin.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The bank card had been given to her by Danny, and she had saved a lot of money on it. However, she


    rarely used the money on that card. She thought that maybe the money she had saved was enough to


    relieve the financial shortage of thepany.


    As she took a deep breath, Bonnie stood up and pushed her hesitation away. She picked up the card


    and walked over to the bedroom.


    Darren, who just finished his shower, walked around with only a white bath towel around his waist. His


    strong and powerful eight-pack abs werepletely on disy for her to ogle at. His exposed muscles


    made him look strong and manly. At this moment, he was thoroughly wiping his hair with a smaller


    towel. Hearing the noise, he said without looking at her, "It''s time to get some rest."


    Without paying attention to what he said, Bonnie walked over to him with the card in hand. Then, she


    gathered her courage and shyly handed it to him. "You gave it to me. So now, I''m giving it back to you."


    Hearing this, Darren suddenly stopped drying his hair and squinted at her. His aura turned dark. "What


    do you mean?"


    Before Bonnie was able to read the sudden change in his tone, she confessed, "I asked your assistant


    earlier. He said that yourpany is struggling financially right now. You gave me this card to me


    before. I managed to save up a lot of money on it. You can use it."


    Darren was quite shocked to see how serious she looked. He wasn''t expecting this gesture from


    Bonnie.


    He couldn''t help but feel a little strange. With a yful look in his eyes, he teased, "Do you think that


    you can help me with such a small amount of money?"


    Bonnie frowned at him and asked, "Well, how much money do you want then? I can borrow some from


    my friends."


    When he heard this, Darren couldn''t help but smile internally at her efforts. He then whispered to her in


    a low voice, "Stupid woman."


    Before she could react, he kissed the woman on her pink lips. It caught her off guard and practically


    took her breath away, This woman was indeed one-of-a-kind for him. Even though he was familiar with


    the touch of many women, he didn''t want to let go of the one in front of him.


    Bonnie''s eyes widened in shock. She hadn''t expected that Darren would kiss her so suddenly.


    "Hey!" She struggled subconsciously, but it only made Darren kiss her even more passionately. Filled


    with their hot breath, the air around them started to change into a fiery atmosphere.


    After a long time, the kiss finally ended. Bonnie''s pale face was flushed and she struggled to catch her


    breath.


    Darren chuckled in amusement. "What? Did you forget how to breathe?"


    "You!"


    Bonnie red and pointed a finger at him. However, Darren could only give her a teasing look and a


    yful smile. Suddenly, she felt herself blush with shyness. She turned around and quickly ran out of


    the room, clenching her fists as she tried to calm her heart, which was beating way too fast for her


    liking.


    This man! What had he just done to her?! How dare he kiss her like that?


    The next morning, she finished preparing breakfast and set it on the table. Then, she sat down and


    kept her head down.


    All of a sudden, she burst intoughter. When she came to realize what she had just done, she quickly


    covered her mouth with her hand.


    ''Bonnie, you have no shame!'' she thought to herself. ''Yesterday, Darren kissed you on the lips. How


    can you act like this?''


    She rubbed her flustered face with her hands.


    Every time she thought of that kiss, she felt a rush of embarrassment. At the same time, she also felt


    slightly disappointed because of the excitement in her heart.


    When Darren walked into the dining room, he saw Bonnie with a mix of expressions on her face. It


    almost made her look like she was constipated.


    He cleared his throat and casually walked towards the dining room. His face was as stoic as always.


    "Don''t look so absent-minded. Let''s eat."


    Bonnie was caught off guard by his sudden coughing. She looked up at Darren, but quickly lowered her


    head again in embarrassment. Her heart was full of regret.


    She hadn''t even heard Darren enter the dining room and didn''t know how long he had been staring at


    her before he cleared his throat.


    Because of their passionate kissst night, she had no idea how to face Darren anymore. Even now,


    she didn''t dare to look him in the eyes, so she wasn''t able to see the yful smile that could be seen at


    the corners of his lips.

 Chapter 1497 Go To Work

    Chapter 1497 Go To Work


    Darren was not a talkative man. As soon as Bonnie fell silent, the atmosphere suddenly turned eerily


    quiet.


    For several minutes, Bonnie tried to think of a topic that she and Darren could talk about to ease the


    ufortable and embarrassing silence between them. But as soon as she looked into Darren''s eyes,


    her thoughts scattered and vanished altogether.


    "You..."


    "It''s been a long time since that happened. Why are you still shy?" Darren teased.


    "Of course, I''m shy. Why wouldn''t I be? It''s only been one night. Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten


    everything!" It would be better if Darren had not mentioned it, but because he had, Bonnie decided to


    vent her anger.


    Seeing Bonnie''s bright eyes, Darren turned away and took a piece of tissue.


    At the mention of yesterday''s kiss, Darren also felt a little uneasy, just like Bonnie.


    He should have been working. He did not know why he had been a little out of controlst night.


    But...


    it was not such a bad idea to lose control asionally.


    Darren touched his lips. He could still feel and taste yesterday''s kiss as he wiped his mouth with the


    tissue.


    "Yes," he finally uttered. His cold attitude made Bonnie a little frustrated.


    ''Am I the only one who cares?'' she thought.


    Depressed, Bonnie took a look at Darren and soon noticed something.


    "Wait! Why did you touch your lips just now? Also, your ears seem to be a little red." In the past, Bonnie


    would never talk to Darren like this, but because of the kiss they had shared yesterday, she decided to


    be more daring.


    ''Maybe I am a little special to him after all, '' she thought.


    Seeing the amusement in Bonnie''s eyes, Darren quickly schooled his features into neutrality. He said,


    "No, I didn''t. And no, my ears aren''t red."


    Despite the hard expression on Darren''s face, Bonnie was sure that he was as fragile as ss in front


    of her at this time. But she truly liked him a lot. She did not have the heart to shatter his ego, so she


    changed the subject and said, "I know you have a lot of things to deal with in yourpany. You must


    return to workter."


    As she spoke, her straight back slowly slumped. She shrank in her seat, feeling a little depressed.


    "After you leave, I will be left alone in this big house again."


    Bonnie''s words finally broke the embarrassing silence between them, and the atmosphere in the room


    returned to normal.


    "Aren''t there servants at the house?"


    "It makes no difference whether they are there or not." She leaned forward, rested her chin on her


    hands, and looked at Darren expectantly. "Can I go out for a walk today?"


    Darren knitted his eyebrows at the request. "I''m not with you. You can''t go out alone."


    Hearing this, Bonnie felt a little disappointed. She thought their rtionship had changed a little after


    last night, but now, it seemed that it was still the same.


    She quickly masked the disappointment on her face. She asked again, "All right then. If I can''t go for a


    walk, how about I apany you at work?"


    "Stop it," Darren replied impatiently.


    Bonnie leaned closer, grabbed Darren''s hand, and said seriously, "I know you are very busy, and


    handlingpany affairs is troublesome. I may not be able to help you. Even so, I still want to stay by


    your side and keep youpany through the difficulties."


    This was really her main purpose in asking, to be with him when he was facing challenges.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Listen to me, I won''t be able to take care of you while I work." Thinking of Bonnie being with him at the


    office, Darren did not agree.


    "I don''t need you to take care of me! You may forget some things when you get extremely busy. If I


    come with you, I can help you and offer you relief when things getplicated." Seeing that Darren still


    did not want to say yes, Bonnie decided to take a soft approach.


    "Don''t worry about me. I can handle every problem I encounter. You have to believe in my capabilities.


    Maybe I can be of great help to you," she added.


    As far as Darren could remember, it was rare for Bonnie to act like a spoiled kid in front of him. After


    hesitating for a while, he finally agreed.


    When Bonnie followed Darren into the car headed for the office, she gave him two sweet kisses as a


    reward.


    There were indeed a lot of things to deal with at thepany. Darren only had time to ask Han to


    introduce Bonnie to everyone as the special assistant to the chairman of the board, and then he buried


    himself in documents that needed attending.


    He did not have time to arrange tasks for Bonnie to work on, so the responsibility naturally fell on


    Han.


    "Miss Sun, your main job is to assist your boss. I believe you already know some of his personal habits.


    As for the rest, you may need to adapt yourself to the KING Group first."


    Han was clear about Bonnie''s identity. This was the first time that Darren brought her to the office.


    Originally, he had thought that Bonnie was just another one of his boss''s ythings, but he was clearly


    wrong as Darren had now brought her to the office and even introduced her to everyone. Han was


    now uncertain about Bonnie''s position in his boss''s heart.


    In his mind, he could not really treat Bonnie as a special assistant. He did not know whether she was


    capable or not, and most important of all, he could not exhaust her.


    Han nced at Darren, who was now busy with his work, and thought it would be better to just treat


    Bonnie as Darren''s personal assistant.


    "I''ve already informed the employees. If you need their help or cooperation, you can go straight to


    them." After saying that, Han turned to leave. Before shutting the door, he turned around and said,


    "Our boss always drinks coffee when he''s working. You may need to get used to getting it for him."


    "Okay. I''m going to prepare it now," Bonnie answered immediately.


    She was quite clear about Darren''s living habits, so she was not worried that Darren would be


    dissatisfied with her work. She looked at Darren, who was already buried in busy work, and she smiled


    confidently. She believed that he would soon see the advantages of her being with him here.


    While Bonnie prepared to distinguish herself, her sudden presence stirred quite an uproar among the


    KING Group employees.


    "When we entered the KING Group, we had to try our best to undergo and pass several challenges


    and defeat ourpetition. This girl only had to tter the boss to be his special assistant!" one


    of them said.


    "Yes, you are right. We really need to meet this new assistant and see if she is truly capable," another


    chimed in.


    "This is ridiculous. Do you really think she is even qualified for the job? Take a look at all the staff in this


    office. We are all achievers and have made significant contributions to thispany. Who is she


    anyway?" onemented.


    "I think the same thing. She does have a pretty face, though. As for the rest..."


    When Bonnie went to prepare Darren''s cup of coffee, she overheard the whispers among the


    employees. Inevitably, her good mood turned sour.

 Chapter 1498 Stood Up For Her

    Chapter 1498 Stood Up For Her


    Bonnie was frustrated, but she knew that this was just the beginning. She would show these people


    how capable she was one day.


    Thinking of this, she quickened her pace back to her office.


    However, it was too early for her to be satisfied. After almost a day''s busy work, she found that what


    she had done was only the simplest work. In addition to making coffee, she was tasked with running


    around and delivering documents.


    "See? I told you she was just another pretty face around here. The truth is, she doesn''t have any


    special skills. She may be introduced as the boss''s special assistant, but all she does are chores. It''s


    downrightughable."


    Hearing what some of the staff said when they passed by her again, Bonnie, who had had just about


    enough of her awful first day, suddenly burst into anger. She stormed into Darren''s office and mmed


    both her hands on his desk.


    "What do you think you''re doing, asking Han to assign me these silly tasks? I came here to offer you


    some moral support when you need it, not to be your nanny! If you think I''m not qualified to be your


    official special assistant, then don''t bother. I won''te here anymore. I have better things to do than


    be whispered about all day," she yelled with tears in her eyes.


    She had been feeling wronged the whole day. Bonnie struggled to swallow the lump in her throat. Her


    eyes burned with angry tears. She had never felt this ridiculed before.


    Tears started rolling down her cheeks, but she did not want Darren to see her cry. She turned around


    and walked out, wiping her tears with the back of her hand.


    There was still a group of employees waiting outside tough at her. Even if she had be the


    company''sughingstock now, she would not let herself be humiliated in front of them.


    Darren had been so busy with thepany''s affairs that when Bonnie suddenly yelled at him, he did


    not realize what had happened. However, in a fleeting moment, he caught Bonnie''s red eyes.


    ''Damn it!'' He mmed his fist on his desk, stood up, and quickly chased after her.


    On the other side, Bonnie had already walked into the elevator and waited for the doors to close. It was


    not yet time to get off work and her makeup was ruined by tears, so the employees of KING Group


    knew what had happened.


    But they did not know whether Bonnie was leaving out of her own volition or had been fired by the


    boss.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    A bold employee looked in the direction of Darren''s office and then walked to Bonnie with a stack of


    documents in her arms, pursing her red lips.


    "Miss Sun, why are you leaving work ahead of time? Will you be back?"


    Seeing the mocking smile on her face, Bonnie did not say anything.


    "The more I look at you, the more beautiful you get." The woman looked at Bonnie from head to toe


    and shrugged. "But it''s useless to just be beautiful. You''re brainless and unqualified, but you want to


    work for the KING Group. Even if you have managed to get in on your own, I doubt you''ll stay. Such a


    shame. No one can really have it all."


    Despite her great anger threatening to consume her, Bonnieughed and replied, "No wonder Darren


    is always so busy. He keeps a group of useless people who only know how to gossip. Without a doubt,


    he has to do everything around here himself since he owns thepany."


    She looked down at the woman in front of her and added, "And thank you for your appreciation of my


    beauty. You should try making yourself presentable some time. I don''t think anyone will fall in love with


    you with that appearance."


    Those words poked the woman on her sorest spot, and her anger was instantly ignited. She pointed at


    Bonnie and started screaming. "You really have nothing other than a pretty face! How uneducated you


    are! But I guess it''s not that strange at all. Women like you need not be educated. All women like you


    are good for is seducing and manipting men. Otherwise, why were you only delivering documents


    the whole day?"


    "Did I hire you to pick fights with your co-workers?" Darren grabbed Bonnie by the waist and pulled her


    into his arms.


    As soon as the woman saw what Darren did, her face turned pale. She quickly lowered her head and


    greeted, "Mr. Xu." She was so angry that she had not even noticed Darren''s arrival. Seeing that he was


    so protective of Bonnie, she knew that she was doomed to be fired for the way she had spoken to her.


    "Why are you still standing there? Get back to work!" Darren almost roared. "Or you can get out of the


    KING Group right now!"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Xu. I''ll get back to work at once."


    "Don''t move. You''reing with me right now." Looking at Bonnie who was still struggling in his arms,


    Darren grabbed her hand and took her to his car.


    He rubbed his temples and took a deep breath. Then, he turned to look at Bonnie and said, "I''m really


    busy today. I don''t have time for this. Now, let''s talk about why you suddenly lost your temper."


    Bonnie wanted to get out of the car, but when she saw the tiredness on Darren''s face, she could not


    say anything.


    "Didn''t you hear me? You were so angry. Why can''t you say a word now?" Looking at Bonnie curling up


    in the passenger seat, Darren wanted tough.


    She was the one who had been making trouble, but now, she was as quiet as a grave.


    "s, the world seems to have lost yet another powerful superwoman." Darren nced at Bonnie and


    teased, "The woman I love is truly different. While everyone else is concerned about making


    themselves beautiful, what brings you troubles is your beautiful face."


    He tapped his fingers on the steering wheel twice and added, "You''re curled up like a bird, but you still


    look so beautiful, like a superwoman."


    Bonnie rolled her eyes at him. "Why do you refer to me as a bird?"


    "Oh, you can talk now? I thought you, as a superwoman, would keep acting like a crazy person." After


    making fun of her, Darren continued seriously, "If you really want to work in mypany, I''ll ask Han


    to assign you different tasks tomorrow."


    Upon hearing this, Bonnie hesitated.


    "Are you ready to admit defeat already?"


    "No way! I''ll go to work. I''ll make them shut their mouths with my capabilities soon."


    Seeing Bonnie suddenly be full of energy, Darren smiled.


    Maybe it was time for him to have Bonnie by his side. He had never seen her so energetic before.


    Speaking of what had happened in the KING Group, Bonnie still felt a little embarrassed. She spoke in


    a low voice the whole way. When they walked into the restaurant and sat down, Bonnie kept her voice


    down for fear that others would hear about her humiliation.


    "Everyone starts out as a rookie in any job. There are no exceptions. I was a rookie once before I


    became the boss." Taking advantage of Darren''s free time, Bonnie asked him about work as soon as


    she got the chance.


    After all, her boss was right in front of her.


    While Bonnie was asking Darren questions, the KING Group was repeatedly mentioned at a table


    behind them. Darren frowned and shook his head at Bonnie.


    "If you ever find yourself willing to work for the HT Group, I can assure you that your sry will be twice


    as high as what you''re getting from the KING Group." A calm voice could be heard from behind.


    "Thank you very much for your offer, Mr. Gu. I''m aware of the HT Group''s strengths very well. Your


    offer of a sry that''s twice as high is really a big temptation for me."

 Chapter 1499 New Product On The Market

    Chapter 1499 New Product On The Market


    The more Darren heard the voice, the angrier he became, to the point that he stood up and took a look


    at the seat behind Bonnie. With just one nce, he clenched his teeth.


    Sure enough, the voice just now hade from his enemy, Jacob.


    As for the young man Jacob was with, Darren could not believe his eyes. He felt his blood boil in a


    mixture of rage and frustration.


    Looking at the young man with sses and a smile on his face, Darren felt extremely annoyed and


    disappointed.


    The young man was the one in charge of the research and development department at KING Group.


    Darren remembered promoting him personally not that long ago. As the head of the department, that


    young man had mastered the core technology of thepany. If he truly nned to ept the HT


    Group''s offer of a higher sry, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Thinking of this, Darren ignored Bonnie and walked toward Jacob and the young man who were still


    talking.


    "I''m just a job seeker, and sry is really important to me. With that being said, I''m grateful for what


    Darren has offered me. Darren has helped me a lot, and I want to be loyal to him. I''m sorry, Mr. Gu. I''m


    afraid I can''t ept your job offer."


    Upon hearing this, Jacob showed a little impatience on his face. He forced a smile and said earnestly,


    "It''s important to know who your benefactor is, but people naturally seek better working environments


    and they take the opportunity as soon as it presents itself. If you want, you can demand a figure for


    your sry. As long as I can afford it..."


    "It''s not about the sry," the young man said with a polite smile, his face turning red.


    "Mr. Gu, you are indeed a shrewd businessman. You are so shameless. Can''t you understand that he


    has already refused your offer? You are now forcing him," interrupted Darren with a triumphant smirk.


    He walked directly to the young man, patted him on the shoulder with a satisfied grin, and mockingly


    stared at Jacob.


    To be honest, he had not expected that the young man would be able to resist Jacob''s offer.


    "Mr. Xu." The young man raised his head and acknowledged Darren with respect. His face turned paler


    as he met Darren''s knowing gaze. He stood up from his seat and bowed to Darren uneasily.


    He had nned to deal with Jacob in private, but his boss had discovered them. Things were quite


    awkward now. He did not know how much Darren had heard. ''What if he thinks that I am going to quit?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If Darren grows suspicious of me, I won''t be able to set foot into KING Group ever again, '' he thought to


    himself. Beads of sweat started to form on his forehead as he quickly exined himself.


    "Mr. Xu, I wasn''t about to quit my job." He earnestly looked Darren in the eyes and tried to prove his


    loyalty to him.


    Darren shed him a reassuring smile and said, "I heard everything, including Mr. Gu''s offer and your


    answer. Don''t worry about it. As for Mr. Gu''s offer, I can assure you that the KING Group can also give


    you the same."


    Jacob was still sitting there, legs crossed and not embarrassed at all. However, when he heard what


    Darren said about the offer, his expression hardened with surprise and disappointment.


    He was indeed a little let down. Just now, the offer of a higher sry had already made the young man


    hesitate. He had thought that maybe he could sessfully convince him to work for the HT Group with


    an even higher offer. But now that Darren had shown up and said those words, it was impossible for


    him to poach this young man.


    Seeing that the young man cast him a grateful look, Darren sneered at Jacob. "Why are you trying to


    poach my employees? Is HT Group going down or something? I didn''t expect to see you sneaking


    around head-hunting other people''s employees, Mr. Gu."


    Jacob smirked. He looked at the young man and nodded slightly. "Well, I actually gained something


    from this meeting with you."


    "If you''re going to head-hunt, make sure your offers are ridiculously attractive. My employees can''t be


    easily swayed. I''m afraid we''re going to let you down this time." Darren''s face lookedcent, but a


    trace of contempt for Jacob was obvious.


    "It seems that you''re very proud this time. However, things won''t always work your way. I''m afraid that


    when the new products of the HT Group are released, you won''t even have the time to wipe your


    tears." Jacob took a sip of his tea and smiled lightly.


    Although the expression on Darren''s and Jacob''s faces were normal, their tones were not friendly at all.


    Many heads turned to their direction as if shots had been fired inside the premises.


    The atmosphere slowly grew so intense that the young man stepped back a little. He did not want to be


    caught in the middle of a fight. He would rather be a quiet onlooker in the corner.


    Seeing that the situation was getting more and more tense, Bonnie stopped waiting. She walked to


    Darren and quickly reached out to grab his clenched hand.


    Feeling the warmth of Bonnie''s soft hand, Darren gradually calmed down. But when he saw that Jacob


    was staring at Bonnie, he was agitated again. His eyes narrowed, and he started taking shallow


    breaths.


    "If I were you, Mr. Gu, I''d be careful where I look." Darren said this while swiftly pulling Bonnie behind


    him. He stood protectively in front of her, hiding her from Jacob''s line of sight.


    When Jacob saw Bonnie, he focused all his attention on her until Darren snapped at him. He gathered


    his thoughts and tried to recall where he had seen this woman before.


    He remembered seeing the woman''s photo on Darren''s file when he had investigated Darren a long


    time ago. But after she was taken away by Darren, she seemed to have disappeared from the world


    and no one had ever seen her again.


    Jacob looked at Darren and Bonnie, and then chuckled as if he had remembered something


    interesting.


    Judging from Darren''s reaction, Jacob thought that the rtionship between the two of them was


    unusual.


    "You better mind your own business, Mr. Gu. I don''t want to see the HT Group copse so soon. If I


    lose mypetitor soon, I will be very disappointed."


    Shooting Jacob onest look, Darren left with Bonnie. "Hey, it''s time for you to leave, too."


    The young man smiled politely at Jacob and followed Darren suit.


    Upon Jacob''s return to the office, Sam greeted him with huge expectations.


    When he saw Jacob''s figure, his eyes lit up. He hurried over and asked, "Mr. Gu, has the KING Group''s


    Director of Research and Development agreed to work for us?"


    Without a pause, Jacob walked straight to his office. His shoulders seemed slumped, but his face was


    cold and determined. After Sam closed the door behind them, he waved his hand and sighed, "I''m


    going to use the alternate n."


    Hearing this, Sam was a little surprised. "It didn''t work? Howe?"


    Jacob ignored his questions and said, "Execute the alternate n. Arrange it now. Remember to check


    it carefully. Don''t give Darren and hispany any chance this time."


    It was impossible for the HT Group to hide its movements from Darren, but Jacob did not care whether


    or not Darren discovered their ns and the tricks they would useter.


    Darren may have a n for him, but he had also set up a trap for Darren.


    Thinking of his feasible trap, Jacob shed a satisfied smile.


    When this n seeded, it would cause enough damage to Darren and his business empire.


    Seeing that Jacob had no other orders, Sam nodded and immediately arranged the alternate n.


    Time flew. With the efforts of all the employees of the HT Group, the new snacks were finallyunched


    and distributed into the market.


    On that day, at 9 o''clock, everyone was eagerly waiting for the market feedback.


    While everyone was anxious, Jacob was still busy with his work. He looked peaceful and confident, as


    if he already knew the result. The result seemed to be certain for him.


    In Jacob''s view, it was better to finish the work as soon as possible and go home to apany his


    family than worry about the sales figures.


    "How is that possible? Are you sure?" "What happened? What is going on?" "I haven''t seen anything


    yet. Is it out already?"


    "You came back empty-handed. Did you get a picture of the new HT snacks? Show us some photos if


    you have any."


    "I know it''s cheap, but it''s not free. How can it sell out so quickly? People must be crazy!"


    While the discussion was going on fiercely on the inte, a figure appeared in Jacob''s office like a puff


    of smoke.

 Chapter 1500 Some Tricks

    Chapter 1500 Some Tricks


    "Boss, ording to our current data, the products that were released by ourpany today are almost


    sold out. Now, all the merchants have called us to urge the delivery of more goods. Our productunch


    is a sess, if I do say so myself."


    Sam gleefully reported the sales results. However, when he noticed that Jacob''s expression remained


    stoic, he turned it down a notch. "It''s a pity that the person responsible for the KING Group''s sess


    couldn''t be poached to work for ourpany. If he was here, I do not doubt that our products would


    have been more superior. In fact, we probably would''ve made double the profits."


    Jacob listened intently to Sam''s report and reviewed the data carefully. He kept nodding as he talked.


    The result was nearly within his expectations.


    Jacob thought over his n again and made sure that it would go smoothly and perfectly.


    Back then, HT Group had prepared two new ns for the productunch. If one of the ns weren''t


    executed to perfection, then the other one would be used as an alternative immediately.


    Originally, their best n was to poach the head of the research and development in the KING Group


    to make sure that the HT Group''s new products could have the same, if not better, quality.


    Unfortunately, that n had failed.


    The second n that Jacob mentioned was the one they had ended up executing. Since HT Group''s


    products couldn''tpete with the KING Group''s products in terms of quality, Jacob had to think of a


    different strategy for small profits and quick returns. He figured that they could first enter the food


    market, and then snatch the consumers away from the KING Group by improving their product quality.


    "But Mr. Gu, regarding the product quality improvement in the future..." Sam was still a little concerned.


    After all, he had to admit that the KING Group was quitepetitive. They wouldn''t back down so


    easily.


    If the KING Group continued to dominate every business they ventured into with more outstanding


    talents, then it would be extremely difficult for the HT Group to surpass them.


    "Don''t worry too much. Someone wille to ourpany soon." Thinking of how Darren had looked


    before leaving the other day, Jacob turned to Sam and ordered again, "Just continue looking out for


    new products. I think Darren still has something up his sleeve."


    "Okay."


    Sam had been monitoring Darren''s movements since the beginning, but he was still caught off guard.


    Something terrible happened concerning the HT Group''s newlyunched products. However, Sam


    couldn''t pinpoint the exact cause of the problem.


    "Boss, the public rtions department has been dealing with the public opinions on the inte.


    However, since the incident happened so unexpectedly, we need some more time to handle it."


    Jacob browsed through thements on the inte. He knew that Emily must have seen them by


    now, but he had no time to call her at the moment.


    "Inform all the major mediapanies that we will hold a press conference at three o''clock." It was


    impossible for the public rtions department to appropriately handle the food poisoning incident.


    Holding a press conference to exin the situation was the best approach they could take for now.


    Jacob squinted angrily at the strings of curses he saw on the Inte.


    ''Darren, you bastard. I truly underestimated you. I didn''t expect that you would do something like this, ''


    Jacob thought to himself.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    However, if Darren thought that he could defeat the HT Group in this way, then he was wrong. Perhaps


    Darren wasn''t the only one who underestimated his enemy.


    As Jacob had expected, Emily was anxiously waiting for him at home.


    A few days ago, she had been just casually browsing through her social media at home, filled with


    great joy for all the good news about the new productunch of HT Group. But now, all she could see


    was the food poisoning issue that had happened.


    "I have always thought that the HT Group was a role model when ites to the quality of their goods.


    However, it seems that perhaps I''ve had apse in judgment."


    "Nopany is perfect. But if the HT Group doesn''t give out a reasonable exnation about the food


    poisoning incident, it will be the only thing that people will remember about them."


    "I heard that one of the ingredients in the HT Group''s snacks didn''t match up to the given standard.


    How could they allow those products to beunched to the market? Is making a profit really more


    important than the health of your consumers?"


    "Go to hell, HT Group! You dareunch subpar food to the market. I hope you all suffer food poisoning!"


    Emily was so angry that she was incredibly tempted to make her own ount just to argue with the


    netizens who were speaking ill of HT Group.


    Looking at the small bundle of snacks in the room, Emily was confident that the snacks produced by


    HT Group were high-quality. On the day ofunching the snacks in the market, Jacob had brought her


    back a lot of those snacks. Everyone in her family who had eaten the snacks was fine. So howe


    those people on the inte were iming that they had gotten food poisoning after eating the snacks?


    Someone must be sabotaging the HT Group!


    "Mrs. Gu, if you are worried about Mr. Gu, you should give him a call." Seeing that Emily was trembling


    with anxiety and anger, the servant beside her couldn''t help but feel concerned about her well-being.


    Emily stared at the phone for a while before she finally reached for it and started to dial a number.


    "Ms. Gu, there has been a new development," the servant beside her murmured just as she was about


    to make the call.


    Emily''s heart suddenly skipped a beat and she had a bad feeling about it. When she saw the


    distressed expression on the servant''s face, she was sure that something bad had happened.


    "Due to the involvement of several people and areas in the food poisoning incident of HT Group, the


    quality inspection bureau immediately went to the manufacturing unit to investigate the incident and


    test the product quality. Now, what the audience is seeing is the test result of the inspection. The


    results show that the snacks produced by HT Group do contain an ingredient that does not match up to


    the standard of the guidelines¡­"


    The servant opened a video on her phone, and the host''s voice echoed all over the room. As she heard


    the host''s report, Emily felt dizzy. Her brain felt dull and empty. She didn''t know what to think.


    Didn''t match up to the standard? What did that mean?


    Emily stayed in a trance for a long time. When she got her bearings, the first thing she did was pick up


    the phone to call Jacob. However, Jacob didn''t answer her calls.


    At this time, Jacob was caught off guard. He hadn''t expected that Darren would even guess how he


    would react after the public gave their hateful opinions. He had nned to schedule a press conference


    to clearly exin the incident to the public and what HT Group was going to do about it. After the press


    conference, he nned to find the evidence and prove that he was being framed. But he hadn''t


    expected that the quality inspection bureau would be so quick toe to hispany before he was


    able to do anything.


    As he thought of the test results of the quality inspection bureau, Jacob huffed coldly.


    It seemed that Darren had a lot of connections and had proven himself to be quite resourceful. He


    already had moles within HT Group. Jacob was going mad as he thought about it over and over. He


    was being framed and he had no solid evidence to properly back it up or connect it to Darren. However,


    he quickly regained hisposure and thought about what the KING Group might do next.


    He wasn''t sure if he had lost or benefited from the matter. Maybe both but in equal proportions, so


    there was really no effect in the end.


    It was difficult to tell how long the KING Group would hold out and if they would survive as apany


    in the near future.


    They could no longer hold a press conference because the result of the quality inspection bureau was


    already public knowledge. The only thing that Jacob could do at the moment was to cooperate with the


    investigations of the relevant departments. He was strong enough and mentally prepared for these


    things to happen. However, he was worried that perhaps Emily would be most affected by the


    comments on the inte.


    The public opinions on the Inte had be rather controversial because of the alleged food


    poisoning. Somehow, thements even doubled after the result of the product testing came out. It


    was as if a bomb had exploded and had the public voicing out their concerns one after another.


    Previously, some of theizens might have been still willing to give them the benefit of the doubt.


    They could have gotten enough of the public to believe that the food poisoning incident was just a


    mistake. However, now, it would be a difficult task to get even just one person to believe them.


    Almost everyone in thements had negative opinions and was actively cursing the HT Group.


    "Emily, you''d better be staying away from the news on the inte these days. Don''t read the


    comments. Uninstall all apps if you have to. If you are free, just spend more time with the kids. Don''t let


    yourself get stressed over this. Think about the children."

 Chapter 1501 On The Spur Of The Moment

    Chapter 1501 On The Spur Of The Moment


    Taylor called Emily as soon as she got the news. Part of Emily''s memory had not recovered yet, and


    with regard to her depression, Taylor was really afraid that she would have a rpse.


    "How about I bring Amy there to keep youpany? Louis is also very worried about you."


    Although Emily had not seen Taylor for a long period of time, she had a general understanding of


    Taylor''s rtionship with Louis. It was impossible for Taylor and Louis toe to her house at this


    time, and whoever kept herpany would be useless if she could not see Jacob.


    "Are you together now?" Emily asked in a hoarse voice.


    "Don''t worry, Emily. I will bring Jacob there tomorrow." Louis took the phone from Taylor andforted


    Emily when he heard Emily''s question.


    He had been in business for so many years that he had developed some connections. It was not


    difficult for him to make such a promise to Emily.


    Emily was fully aware of Louis''s connections and capabilities, so after hearing his promise, she did feel


    much more relieved.


    Nothing and no one couldfort her now except seeing Jacob safe and sound with her own eyes.


    Emily was not able to sleep all through the night. Since getting up early in the morning, she had been


    waiting for Louis and Jacob in the living room. Whenever she heard a noise at the door, she would


    stand up and walk to the door to check if they were back. But every time, she just returned to the sofa


    and sat down disappointed.


    "Emily, I''m back."


    It was almost noon, but Emily was still waiting for Jacob to return despite the repeated


    disappointments. Upon hearing Jacob''s voice, she actually thought she was having an auditory


    hallucination.


    "Emily, look who''s back!"


    "I''m so sorry if I worried you, Emily."


    Suddenly, two voices rang from the door and attracted Emily''s attention. Then, she quickly stood up


    and rushed to Jacob, not caring about her slippers sliding off her feet as she ran.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "You are finally back." Emily held onto Jacob tightly and did not let him go. Jacob tried to free himself


    for almost a minute, but it did not work.


    He looked at Emily and kissed her head affectionately. Then, he nodded to Louis.


    Louis was very satisfied with Jacob''s love for his sister.


    "In the past, under your regime, the directors of HT Group were more obedient. But considering your


    current situation, you may have to rearrange thepany''s affairs as soon as possible."


    Although Louis had a wide range of personal connections, he could only bail Jacob out for a limited


    number of times. Before the truth was found out, Jacob still needed to cooperate with the investigation.


    He could not take care of everything in thepany for the next few days.


    Jacob was not worried about this at all. Although David, who was his close friend, had left hispany


    to live a fun life, he was always willing to help Jacob when needed. But when he thought of the other


    directors...


    Suddenly, a beep broke the silence in the living room. Jacob looked down at the message on his phone


    and winked at Louis.


    "It seems that the directors are really restless." Then, he sent a message to Sam and called another


    person.


    Sam was relieved to finally receive Jacob''s message. He adjusted his expression in front of the mirror


    to make sure that he looked frightening enough.


    Now that his boss could not attend to thepany, the next major task was left to him.


    In the meeting room, several directors were sitting together and had already begun to discuss among


    themselves. They had no intention of waiting for Sam at all.


    If Jacob were present, they might show some respect for Sam for his sake. But now, Jacob couldn''t


    even protect himself, let alone Sam.


    "Although Jacob is not here, ourpany can''t copse. In my opinion, we should vote to decide


    who''s going to temporarily manage thepany."


    "Shouldn''t a capable person be selected to manage thepany?"


    When Sam walked into the meeting room, no one paid attention to him. Only after he knocked on the


    table did he attract the attention of all the directors.


    "The boss is just unavable to manage thepany for the time being. I believe that the truth will be


    found out soon. You don''t have to be in such a hurry."


    After all, Sam had been working for Jacob for several years. Although he was not as assertive as


    Jacob, he could imitate him and stall for some time.


    "As you said, Jacob is unavable to thepany for the time being. Who will manage ourpany


    for the next few days? Or shall we just leave HT Group without a leader and without a direction?"


    "Because of Jacob''s management mistakes, we have lost a lot of money. How can we let thepany


    continue suffering losses without doing anything?"


    "So manypanies are now coveting HT Group. They all want to take advantage of our weakness


    and take us down. Should we just let them?"


    The directors began squabbling among themselves.


    Sam did not join in their discussion. He just stood aside and watched them quietly. Only when the


    directors were about to reach an agreement did he suddenly interrupt, making the atmosphere in the


    meeting room tense up again.


    He was just trying to buy some time anyway. What the directors were doing now could help him


    achieve his goal.


    Just when a director strongly demanded to exercise the management right ording to the number of


    shares he held at HT Group, the door of the meeting room suddenly swung open.


    Several directors were about to lose their temper, but they were stunned when they saw the person


    who had juste in. Sam waspletely relieved. His task was finallypleted.


    "Well, I haven''te to visit here for a long time. I can''t exactly me all of you if you don''t remember


    me." David looked at everyone in the meeting room with a smile.


    He walked to the middle of the meeting room, took a seat, and stretched out his arms. "I overheard one


    of you as I came in. I think what he said makes sense. The management of thepany''s daily affairs


    should be decided by the director who holds the mostpany shares."


    Sam silently walked to stand behind David. The smile on David''s face slowly disappeared and was


    reced by a serious expression. "Without Jacob here, I hold the mostpany shares among all of


    us. From now on, I will be in charge of thepany. Any objections?"


    The directors looked at each other in total silence.


    The shares in their hands were not enough topete with Jacob''s and David''s. Now that David said


    he wanted to manage thepany, how could they dare to object?


    In the CEO''s office of HT Group, David anxiously looked at the quality inspection document in front of


    him. It was clearly written on the document that the poisoning incident had been caused by the poor


    food quality of HT Group''s products.


    He had never expected such a situation.


    David and Jacob had founded HT Group together. They had expected that they would encounter


    countless difficulties, but they had not expected that they would have to deal with a traitor.


    "Sam, has the truth been found out?" David asked.

 Chapter 1502 Clueless

    Chapter 1502 Clueless


    Sam came over and pointed at the product quality report, which showed the over-standard sodium.


    "Mr. Xu, the sodium content exceeds ten percent of the normal amount. It''s not possible. We must have


    been sabotaged by someone," he exined in a grave tone.


    David had already guessed it before Sam had said it out loud. "Do you have any clue who it might be?"


    he asked.


    Sam shook his head. This was an important matter. He had been meticulously investigating the


    incident for thest three days. However, he had found nothing suspicious at all. There were barely any


    clues as to how the incident had happened.


    "I haven''t found any solid evidence yet," he admitted sheepishly. "But I''ll keep looking."


    David nodded in understanding and held the quality inspection report tightly. He was lost in his


    thoughts.


    "Mr. Xu, Mr. Gu is quite distressed with everything that is happening to the HT Group. However, the


    best thing for thepany right now is to keep a low profile. Can you please persuade him to calm


    down? I understand that he is anxious, but it won''t solve anything," Sam requested. His tone was full of


    concern for his boss.


    For Sam, Jacob wasn''t just his boss. He liked to think that he was like a brother to him too.


    Upon hearing this, David nodded again. "Okay, I will do my best to help with the situation."


    "And also, Mr. Xu, I hope you can join all of us to solve the food poisoning incident of the HT Group


    together. I don''t want Mr. Gu to get involved in these matters, if possible. He is the head of the


    company, so people won''t believe him even if he''s telling the truth," Sam added. Sam had always been


    attentive and cautious. As soon as he said this, David immediately understood when he was implying.


    HT Group was a hugepany with great influence. However, if someone was really trying to frame


    them, Jacob''s involvement would only make things worse.


    If they really wanted to minimize the damage that this incident had caused them, then David would be


    the best for the task.


    "I understand, Sam. I see that you really care about your boss. Have you ever thought that I might not


    be able to help?" David asked with a smile.


    Sam was puzzled by the question. After giving it some thought, he answered with a trace of


    embarrassment, "I believe you are qualified, Mr. Xu. For so many years, it was you and Mr. Gu that


    built thispany. Yourbined efforts made thispany what it is today."


    David was surprised by Sam''s answer. He hadn''t expected that Sam would give such an answer and


    evenpliment him.


    Heughed in amusement and put aside the inspection report in front of him. "Since this is a food


    poisoning case, I suppose the people who suffered from food poisoning are the key to solving the


    issue. Find awyer to talk to them and make apensation n as soon as possible. Make sure


    those people are satisfied with the settlement," he told him.


    "Yes, Mr. Xu. I''ll do it right away," Sam replied immediately.


    "Is there anything else?" David noticed that Sam was still standing there without moving an inch.


    A polite smile painted itself on Sam''s face as he filled a cup of coffee for David. "Mr. Xu, Mr. Gu was


    right about you. You and Mr. Gu are really great friends. To be perfectly candid, after the incident, the


    people who were close to Mr. Gu started to stay away from him. It was only you who chose to remain


    by his side and even offered help."


    Even though he was saying such sentimental words, his tone was serious. Feeling both embarrassed


    and slightly ttered, David said, "Well, as you said, HT Group is not just Jacob''spany but also


    mine. It was both of our efforts that built thispany."


    Then, he seemed to have suddenly thought of something. "Besides contacting the alleged victims of


    food poisoning, recall all the products that we''ve already sold and schedule a press conference. I''ll


    make sure that the press sees me destroying the products."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Sam finally went out to carry out David''s orders. He contacted the victims and quickly worked out the


    terms and conditions for thepensation. The total sum of thepensation was huge. However, if it


    would save theirpany''s reputation, then it would be worth it.


    Even though David didn''t have Jacob''s affinity for business, he was definitely ten thousand times better


    at winning people''s affections and gaining back their trust.


    He even invited the higher-ups of the Inspection Department and some known reporters so they could


    witness him burning the unsafe products in front of the public.


    One of the reporters asked David, "Mr. Xu, I heard that you were very angry after you found out about


    the food poisoning incident. Today, you burned all the products that didn''t meet the food regtion


    standards. Is it all just for show?"


    David gave a small smile and exined, "You''re asking if I''m putting on a show, but I''m not holding this


    press conference to defend myself. What I need to do is make sure that nobody else is harmed by our


    products. This time, I am iming responsibility for the food poisoning incident. I have been less than


    careful with ourpany affairs and failed to properly supervise thepany. This incident is a wake-


    up call for me. Our HT Group will definitely be more attentive and responsible in the making of our


    future products. It is always our main goal to deliver excellent products to all our customers and keep


    them happy."


    He spoke fluently and eloquently, and one could also hear the sincerity and honesty in his voice.


    Upon hearing his statement, Sam couldn''t help but give a thumb''s up internally. He felt that David was


    truly a capable and sophisticated man.


    At this time, several victims came over to say something.


    The reporter asked, "Hello, you''re one of the victims who suffered from food poisoning, right? Are you


    satisfied with thepensation you received from the HT Group? What do you want to tell the public?"


    The old man took the microphone excitedly. He gleefully announced, "I am one of the victims. Due to


    my already poor health condition, I was hospitalized for days. However, the HT Group was kind enough


    to shoulder all the medical fees. They were generous enough to also generouslypensate us for our


    economic losses. Most importantly, Mr. Xu of the HT Group has bought us physical ident insurance


    in case we encounter another ident. He is a really good person."


    It was rare practice for apany to go so far as to buy health insurance for the victims as


    compensation.


    Sam turned his head to nce at David. He noticed that David wasn''t really paying attention to the


    victim''s statement at all. Instead, he was trying to cotton up to the director of the Health Department.


    A grin appeared on his face. ''If we had asked for David''s assistance earlier, then perhaps Mr. Gu


    wouldn''t have gotten framed and put in such a difficult situation, '' he thought to himself.


    This time, they had sessfully destroyed the products that were not safe for consumption. Moreover,


    the victims of the food poisoning incident hade forward with positive statements about the HT


    Group. This made the incident seem less of a big deal to everyone. However, the quality of their food


    was still their most important problem.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    David knew that the traitor in thepany must be thoroughly investigated. They must acquire hard


    evidence in order to catch that person red-handed.


    After the press conference was over, David and Sam went back to thepany together. In the past,


    Sam had been pretty skeptical of David. However, after what David had done these past few days,


    Sam found that despite his initial judgment, David really cared about the HT Group.


    "Mr. Xu, we didn''t find anything unusual in ourpany''s CCTV recordings, so we still haven''t found


    out who did it and how it happened," Sam informed David in a puzzled voice.


    David looked at him and said, "Since we haven''t found any evidence, why don''t we create some?"


    "What do you mean?" Sam didn''t quite understand what David meant. However, it seemed that David


    wasn''t in the mood to exin anything at all, so he didn''t bother to ask again. However, he couldn''t


    stop thinking about it.


    In the KING Group''s headquarters, Darren sat in front of the television and watched David''s interview


    with a re.


    "This man is still as shameless as before. Now, he''s trying to y the sympathy card. Shame on him."


    Darren kept ring at David''s face as if he was going to burn him that way.


    Han quickly changed the channel. "Mr. Xu, don''t worry. Let''s see what he can do to save the HT


    Group''s reputation."

 Chapter 1503 Visit and Apology

    Chapter 1503 Visit and Apology


    Han had been working for Darren for quite some time now and he knew about the feud between


    Darren and David since before. However, the issue had happened so long ago that it was hard to say


    who was to me in that situation.


    He only knew that in this world, there were two people that Darren didn''t want to seed. One was


    Jacob and the other was David.


    "Mr. Xu, don''t worry. There''s nothing much that David can do, really. He won''t affect us that gravely. We


    just need to wait and see." Han tried tofort Darren as much as he could.


    Still agitated and stressed about the situation, Darren picked up the cup of tea on the table and took a


    big sip.


    Time seemed to have stopped as they both stayed quiet. Then, he finally regained his trademark stoic


    expression. With a deep breath, he looked at Han in the eyes and said, "Yes, you''re right. David


    doesn''t have as much influence as he thinks. It won''t be easy for him to get the upper hand."


    He swiftly turned off the television with a cocky smirk.


    Han just stood there and looked at this boss. Even though Darren tried to look calm and rxed,


    Han knew that he was still seething with anger.


    Others wouldn''t understand Darren the way Han did. Even though Darren and David were brothers,


    they were as ipatible as fire and water.


    When Darren finally calmed down, Han cautiously opened his mouth and asked, "Mr. Xu, should we


    alsopensate the victims of the food poisoning incident? I think¡­"


    When he noticed Darren''s cold re, Han stopped talking and didn''t finish what he was going to say.


    "We should leave the HT Group to fend for themselves and handle their own internal issues. It''s none


    of our business. We don''t want to get into any unnecessary trouble. And also, you should be more


    cautious when you speak, Han. If someone were to overhear us, we would find ourselves in an


    ufortable situation,"


    Darren warned his assistant in a cold, almost menacing, tone. He gave him a serious look.


    Once he realized his careless mistake, Han lowered his head in shame and gave a slight nod to


    indicate that he understood.


    "Han, I want you to keep an eye on David and see what tricks he has up on his sleeve. But don''t


    forget about Jacob, I''m sure he also has something nned."


    "Yes, of course!"


    After he said that, Darren went back into his office. Han closed the door quietly and let out a sigh as


    he stood outside. Darren''s orders had Han''s heart beating uncontrobly.


    Ever since David had offered his help to Jacob, HT Group had started to run smoothly again. Thetter


    had chosen to take a break and had kept his distance from the public. Even David didn''t know what he


    was up to these days.


    When he saw David''s caller ID on the phone''s screen, Jacob turned it off immediately.


    "Are we really going to do this by ourselves?" Emily asked reluctantly when she realized that he wanted


    to do something about the issue.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Unsurprisingly, the food poisoning incident had greatly affected their business. Right now, the best


    thing for them was to keep a low profile and let the professional PR team handle the problem for them.


    So why was Jacob dragging her to the streets instead of going into hiding? What on earth was he


    hoping to aplish? Emily was confused.


    Feeling distressed, she grabbed his sleeve and asked, "Hey, where are we even going?"


    "We''re going to visit one of the victim''s houses," Jacob replied casually. He didn''t even nce at her to


    see her reaction, he just kept walking.


    "Wait, what?! Are you crazy?" Upon hearing his answer, Emily immediately regretted following him to


    his car just now. At first, she had figured that Jacob was just taking her for a rxing drive to keep their


    mind off of things. She hadn''t expected that his n would involve visiting one of the victims and


    possibly getting himself into trouble.


    "Who said that we will get in trouble? Emily, this is a society ruled byws. Nothing bad will happen to


    us, I''m sure." Jacob slightly furrowed his eyebrows. "It''s just not enough to let David handle the


    situation. We have to take the initiative and take care of it ourselves," he added.


    "But¡­"


    Emily was about to object to the n but she was interrupted by Jacob. He put his arm around her


    shoulder and said, "I know what you''re thinking about. Don''t worry, okay? Everything will be fine. I have


    hired someone to investigate the issue meticulously. It''s just food poisoning, it''s not that serious. It


    should be fixed in no time at all."


    After driving around for a few minutes, they finally stopped in front of a simple-looking apartment


    complex.


    Jacob got out of the car first and went to knock on the gate. Emily armed herself as she thought of all


    the ways this could go wrong. She covered her face as much as she could, only showing her two big


    eyes.


    Jacob nced at Emily and murmured, "Just wait for me in the car."


    He wanted to send her away. However, Emily grabbed his sleeve again and told him, "Let''s just go


    back first. We need to talk about how to deal with this properly. Don''t be impulsive."


    As the two of them were talking, the door suddenly opened.


    A tall and thin woman appeared from behind the door. "Who on earth are you?" she snapped.


    The woman looked at the two of them from their head to toe with a judgmental look on her face. She


    didn''t understand why these strange-looking people would knock on her door in broad daylight. They


    looked strange to her because Emily looked like a beekeeper and Jacob did not look any better. The


    two of them were suspicious-looking in her perspective.


    When he noticed the woman eyeing them, Jacob immediately introduced himself. "Hi there!" He waved


    in an attempt to look friendly. "I''m the president of the HT Group, Jacob Gu. I''m here to pay you a visit


    just to make sure you''re okay," he exined.


    His tone was calm and sincere.


    Emily saw all this but she could only stare at him as he did it. She could feel herself sweating


    awkwardly as she stood next to her husband. She could only silently pray in her mind and hoped that


    this woman would have a better temper.


    Just as she finished praying internally, the woman shouted angrily, "Honey! Come here quick! This man


    said his name is Jacob Gu. He is the man who murdered our daughter! He is right now at our door!"


    As soon as the woman finished her words, a tall man suddenly rushed out to see for himself. When he


    saw Jacob, his face immediately twisted in anger. He red at him. "Yes, it''s him! Honey, don''t let him


    go!" he told his wife with wide eyes.


    When Emily heard how angry his tone was, she knew that this was not going to end very well for any of


    them. So, she turned around and bolted.


    After running for a while, she heard Jacob curse loudly from behind her. She cringed as she heard a


    loud smash, as if something had been thrown at him. Even though she was terrified, she knew that she


    could not leave her husband alone to fend for himself.


    She thought of her husband''s safety. With gritted teeth and against her better judgment, she returned to


    the apartment and grabbed Jacob from the angry couple''s hands. Together, they ran away from them


    and went to a bigger street. They didn''t look back, not even once.


    They ran so fast that they didn''t even have the time to wipe away the sweat on their foreheads.


    Jacob cursed as he ran and said, "What''s wrong with those people? I was just going to apologize! I


    wasn''t nning on harming them or anything!" He looked annoyed because he hadn''t gotten to do


    what he had initially gone there to do.


    Emily ignored him and just kept running. She didn''t want to waste her breath.


    Unsure of how long they had been running, the two of them stopped to catch their breath. They made


    sure that the couple wasn''t chasing them anymore. Thanks to Emily''s protective clothing, she suffered


    no injuries.


    However, the same couldn''t be said about her husband. The back of Jacob''s hands had several


    scratches from the kerfuffle.


    After she finally caught her breath, she suddenly burst outughing. She smirked at her husband and


    said, "What did I tell you? You''re really just looking for a fight. I told you this would happen."


    Even though he was being made fun of by his wife, Jacob couldn''t find it in himself to get angry.


    Instead, he lowered his head and muttered, "I don''t understand. I honestly just wanted to visit them and


    do what I can to help. I didn''t want to fight¡­"


    When she heard the distress in Jacob''s voice, she couldn''t help butugh even harder.


    "Stopughing! It hurts, you know!" Jacob pouted like a child. He couldn''t stand the way Emily mocked


    him, so he started to walk away.


    Emily ran after him. She straightened her face and looked at him seriously before apologizing. "I''m


    sorry, Jacob. It''s just so funny. You said you wanted to solve the problem but you are the problem. Their


    daughter ate your product and got sick. Did you really think that you could just drop by and tell them


    you''re sorry, and they would pretend as if nothing happened?"


    Upon hearing her words, Jacob realized that perhaps he hadn''t thought his n through.


    "I see. But they shouldn''t have hit me! How ruthless¡­" Jacob groaned as he rubbed his face. He was


    in pain.


    "You''re so na?ve. Didn''t you read the news? The victims were already angry, and then there was that


    problem with your inspection. If not you, then who should they hit?" Emily rolled her eyes but tried to


    comfort her distressed husband anyway.


    Jacob let out a heavy sigh and nodded in understanding. "I really should''ve checked the news first.


    This was a mistake," he finally admitted.


    The HT Group was currently a plethora of chaos. Meanwhile, the KING Group was theplete


    opposite. All their work was executed in an orderly fashion. People came and went into the office


    building with cautious steps. For the KING Group, there was little to no room for mistakes.


    In the office of the top floor, Han was reporting something to Darren with a big smile stered on his


    face. In his hands was a thick deck of documents.

 Chapter 1504 An Emergency

    Chapter 1504 An Emergency


    "I just got thetest news about the HT Group''s food poisoning incident. They''re apparently suffering


    immense losses. Their stock price has been falling since the opening quotation today, and it has fallen


    several points by now."


    Darren turned around, held his hand out, and said, "Well, it''s just what I expected. Let me have a look


    at the documents."


    It was known to all that the biggest mistake a food manufacturingpany could ever make was to


    produce and release faulty products. It would not have been a big deal if it was just the taste or the


    texture being ordinary. ording to reports, the snacks from the HT Group had directly caused food


    poisoning among its many customers, which was certainly unforgivable.


    "It''s just the beginning. If the HT Group does not give the public a satisfactory exnation soon, I''m


    afraid that a decline in reputation and stock prices will not be the end of it," Han said. As Darren


    quickly skimmed through the documents in his hand, he nodded with satisfaction.


    He closed the file casually and threw it to one side. He then cleared his throat and asked, "What do you


    think Jacob is doing now?"


    Han thought for a while and replied, "Considering the mess hispany''s in right now, he''s probably


    losing his mind."


    Darren disagreed with his answer. He waved his finger and said, "Don''t underestimate him."


    "Why? Do you think he has found a solution already?" Han was confused. He stared at Darren


    expectantly, trying to read his face.


    "I heard somebody bailed Jacob out. Is the HT Group now under David''s new management?" Instead


    of answering Han''s question, Darren casually threw him another question.


    "Yes."


    Darren pressed his lips in a thin line at Han''s short yet affirmative answer. He did not appear


    surprised at all, but he showed an expression of understanding.


    He had to admit that Jacob acted very fast. It had only taken him one day to get out of detention and


    temporarily stabilize the messy situation at HT Group. If David had not returned to thepany, the HT


    Group''s stock price would have fallen even more.


    Darren looked up at Han and then quickly turned his gaze away. Deep down, he felt upset that he


    had not harmed the HT Group as much as he had intended to.


    David was Jacob''s best friend, and he always had his back. But if Darren struck while they were still


    down, the resulting damage might be too severe for even someone like David to remedy. His loyalty


    would not be enough to stabilize the situation.


    ''David could be a problem, '' Darren thought, sighing.


    "I don''t send charcoal in a snowstorm. What I do is add fuel to the fire. Let HT Group burn more!"


    Darren raised his head and looked Han straight in the eye with full determination. Word per word, he


    said, "I heard that David is a business talent. Even so, how long do you think the HT Group can hold on


    if we make another hit now?"


    Darren had never considered himself a good man who yed fair. He struck while the iron was hot. It


    had always been his way of doing things.


    Hearing what Darren said, Han knew immediately that his boss already had a n for the next step.


    He excitedly asked, "What do you have in mind, Mr. Xu?"


    "Ask someone to release to the media that the HT Group is still making snacks with excessive amounts


    of salt. Then, we sit back and wait to see a good show." Darren leaned against the back of his chair


    and closed his eyes. A triumphant grin spread across his face.


    "I will see to it then." Han turned around and did as Darren ordered.


    Just as Darren had expected, with the release of the news, the people who were gossiping about the


    incident online all went crazy again. As time went by, the situation got even more disadvantageous for


    the HT Group.


    At the office of the HT Group, David nursed a massive headache as he carefully read and examined


    the documents Sam had handed him. He knew nothing about what was happening on the inte yet.


    "Jacob left such a mess for me. Doesn''t he know that I''m not in the mood to work now?" David


    massaged his temples and continued to study the documents at hand. His face was as cold as stone.


    When he finally got himself immersed in busy work, he heard someone knock on his office door twice.


    Then, the door swung open.


    "Mr. Xu, I have something urgent to report." Sam dashed in with a stern look in his eyes. He did not


    have much time to think about the manner in which to deliver the news he had just gotten. It had


    developed on the inte so fast. He was afraid that even a slight dy would cause a greater crisis to


    thepany.


    At this time, the worse had alreadye.


    Looking at the anxious look on Sam''s face, David felt his head throb in pain even more. He supported


    his head with one hand and extended the other hand toward Sam. "What is it now? Just spit it out," he


    snapped.


    "Just now, there was news circting on the inte saying that we are still making defective snacks.


    Now the public opinion online ¡ª" Sam could not even finish his sentence as David quickly interrupted


    him.


    "Someone posted that fake news at this time on purpose." David waved his hand firmly. He had already


    made a judgment before Sam could finish his report.


    It was obvious that the crisis the HT Group was facing was not an ident at all. It had been designed


    by someone. The HT Group''s enemy was ruthless and determined to destroy them at any cost. It was


    very likely that the man behind all this was none other than Darren!


    Although David had not been in thepany for a long time, he had still kept a close eye on the


    company''s operations and other issues. That was one of the reasons why Jacob trusted David to deal


    with thepany affairs after the scandal broke out.


    It was also because of his close monitoring of thepany that David was able to quickly pinpoint the


    person behind the whole incident. He was able to make an educated guess without having that much


    communication with Jacob.


    However, David did not know much about what Darren was doing these days.


    It seemed that he would have to have a good talk with Jacob about him today.


    Just as David made this decision, Sam''s phone rang. His face darkened after he answered the call.


    David could see from his expression that something bad had happened. He sighed, "Don''t tell me


    something even worse just happened."


    Sam hesitantly nodded. "The bureau of quality inspection heard about the news on the inte. They''re


    going to close down our food production."


    David had already guessed what Sam was going to say when he mentioned the bureau of quality


    inspection.


    "Such a tough move. They really are ruthless." Gritting his teeth, David grunted and waved at Sam,


    hinting to him to get out of his office. He needed some time to cool down in private.


    Although Sam was still worried, he could only turn around and leave.


    The HT Group''s fate was now at stake. Its reputation had already been damaged, and now things were


    getting even more difficult. At this critical moment, almost everyone at the office was working overtime,


    and David did not even have the time to get himself something to eat.


    When Rita walked into the office, the first thing she saw was David''s knitted eyebrows. He looked


    completely stressed.


    "I knew you would forget to eat when you got busy," she said as she gently patted him on the shoulder.


    Looking at David and the exhausted look on his face, Rita felt sorry for him.


    Hearing Rita''s voice, David raised his head, a surprised look recing the exhausted expression on his


    face. "Hey. What brings you here all of a sudden?" he asked.


    He quickly stood up and hugged Rita. He gently kissed the top of her head. Smelling the faint fragrance


    of her body, he rxed a little.


    Rita tiptoed and kissed David on the cheek. She reached for his eyebrows and smoothed them out. "I


    missed you, so I decided to swing by and bring you some food," she said, holding up the bag of food


    she was carrying.


    She then walked to the tea table at the corner, took out the food from the bag, and carefullyid it out


    on the table.


    Looking at Rita''s busy figure in front of the tea table, David could not help smiling. She had always


    worked like a charm against his aches.


    ''After this mess is over, it will be better to let Jacob manage thepany again, '' David thought as he


    watched Rita set the table. He did not want to chase his career now. He just wanted to enjoy a peaceful


    family life.


    Rita had read about the HT Group''s situation on the inte. She had a lot to talk about with David, so


    she raised her question boldly during their meal.


    "Jacob is such a jerk for leaving me in this mess. I wonder how I should punish him for treating me like


    this and then walking away." Speaking of thepany''s affairs, David gritted his teeth. He felt his


    appetite slip.


    Seeing David''s expression, Rita only had the slightest idea how tricky the situation was. Without saying


    anything, she reached for some food, scooped up some of David''s favorite, and put it into his bowl.


    With aforting smile, she said to him, "You are so great that you can always deal with any crisis


    smoothly. Eat more food to replenish your energy."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 1505 Cut Our Losses

    Chapter 1505 Cut Our Losses


    David looked at the sincerity in Rita''s eyes and felt that he was full of motivation again.


    After he sent Rita away, David then proceeded to go to Jacob''s house. When he arrived, he saw Jacob


    sitting in the dining room drinking his afternoon tea. Jacob''s rxed manner almost pissed him off.


    David casually threw his coat on the sofa and walked over to one of the empty seats in the dining room.


    He quickly sat down and looked up at the servant standing not far away. When the servant walked


    over, David said, "Please make me a cup of tea and get me a fruit te, thank you."


    Jacob looked over at him and gave a nonchnt look. "You''re toofortable in my home," he


    informed him.


    David wanted to say something to defend himself but Jacob continued before he could say anything.


    "Now, youe to my house without even greeting me just for some afternoon tea. What''s next?


    You''re going to be homeless and call me asking for a favor or something?"


    Emily suddenly burst intoughter. She giggled as if all the problems in thest few days had just


    disappeared in a second.


    David pounded the table in response to Jacob''s words. He had a smile on his face but his tone


    sounded like he was scolding a child. "We haven''t seen each other in only a few days and suddenly


    you''ve be super sarcastic. Don''t you know how much money I have? Do you really think I would


    end up on the streets? You have got to be joking."


    "You''re right. You''re more likely to get kicked out by Rita first," Jacob replied smugly.


    "You know she can''t live without me. Do you really think that she will kick me out?" David looked proud


    as he said those words.


    If he didn''t know the truth, Jacob would have believed what David said without any doubts. Now,


    however¡­


    "Just be careful. Don''t be too proud or you might end up losing everything in the end," Jacob said in a


    slightly ominous tone.


    As she witnessed the bickering of the two men, Emily felt like she was watching an interesting film. She


    was also aware of why David hade to the Tyrone Mansion today. She gave him a smile before she


    decided to go back to her room and leave the two men to bicker.


    After some more exchange of colorful words, David and Jacob went quiet for a few seconds. Then,


    Jacob pointed to the study room. "Why don''t we go in there?" he suggested.


    "I received some grave news this morning. Apparently, the Bureau of Quality Control is going to cut off


    ourpany''s food production line." Not wanting to waste time, David immediately informed Jacob of


    the situation as soon as they entered the study room. "You''ve probably already seen the news that is


    starting to spread on the inte. I came here to ask your opinion about something."


    Upon hearing David''s tone, Jacob''s expression suddenly turned anxious.


    "It seems that Darren is bing impatient."


    David leaned against the back of the chair and said, "You also suspect that it was Darren who was


    behind all this, right?"


    Jacob gave him a look. "It''s obvious, isn''t it? Plus, he is the only person I know who can resort to such


    methods."


    "So, what do you think should be our next move? If we can''t handle the next scandal, ourpany


    might not be able to bounce back from it."


    Frustrated, David pinched his nose and shared the idea that he had pondered about for the whole


    morning. "There''s no doubt that stopping the production of food will result in an extreme financial loss


    for the HT Group. However, I believe that we''ll have more to lose if we insist on continuing production.


    So, my idea is that..."


    "We cut the loss in time and stop the production of the food," Jacob blurted out, connecting the dots


    together by himself.


    When he heard Jacob finish his sentence, David nodded.


    It seemed that Jacob also had the same thoughts on this matter. The two men finally agreed on


    something.


    Suddenly, Jacobughed at himself. "My goodness, I am such a loser. I can''t believe I let Darren frame


    me and ourpany like this."


    In retrospect, this was the best course of action for them. Rather than going against it, they needed to


    justply.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The Bureau of Quality Control had ordered the HT Group to shut down the production line of the food.


    They couldn''t go against it.


    Besides, the issue had gained them several malicious haters on the inte. The snacks produced by


    the HT Group had seriously impacted the reputation of their other products and brands. They couldn''t


    carry on as if nothing had happened. They had toply if they wanted to save their reputation.


    "Yes, we have failed," David admitted with a heavy sigh.


    There was an eerie silence in the air as they both contemted the events of thest few days. Then,


    Jacob announced, "I went to see one of the people that got food poisoning yesterday."


    "I heard that they were less than cooperative," David said.


    Jacob nodded and lowered his head in shame. "Yes, they were pretty angry. If Emily and I hadn''t gotten


    away in time, they could have seriously harmed us."


    Thinking of the events that had transpired yesterday, Jacob felt a chill run down his spine. The


    experience scared him.


    "If we want to find out any evidence that could link Darren to the incident and prove the innocence of


    ourpany, we need to work hard on pleasing these people."


    David thought for a while and finally said, "At the press conference tomorrow, maybe you can mention


    the remedial measures that ourpany has taken. The public will want to see the ethics and morals


    of the HT Group regarding this matter."


    Jacob stood up and nodded in agreement. He walked up to David and patted him on the shoulder. "We


    should both take part in that press conference together. After all, I''ve had you deal with thepany''s


    issues for the past few days. It''s only right that you''re there with me."


    Smiling, David yfully punched Jacob on the shoulder. "I''ll need a long holiday after all of this is over,"


    he told him. Suddenly, his expression changed. He gave Jacob a worried look. "You have to be


    mentally ready for the press conference tomorrow."


    The two men knew what they were going up against tomorrow.


    As predicted, when Jacob and David appeared at the press conference together, the reporters


    bombarded them with questions in excitement.


    Jacob looked around and tried to memorize the faces around him.


    There were three major types of reporters present at the press conference. The first type of reporters


    were the ones who just looked excited to be part of such a major news coverage; the second type were


    the ones who sided with the victims and looked at David and Jacob with hatred and disdain; and the


    third andst type of reporters were the ones hired by Darren, who were probably looking forward to


    watching them fall apart on live television.


    David looked at Jacob with a slight frown when he noticed the third type of reporters.


    There were indeed a few reporters that Darren had hired to cover the press conference. It wasn''t as if


    they hadn''t been expecting it, but David still felt a little uneasy thinking about them.


    When David and Jacob announced the actions that the HT Group nned to take to move forward,


    Darren''s reporters were awfully quiet. However, when it came to the question segment, they were


    suddenly up on their toes just to ask the questions. In order to get noticed so they could ask questions,


    each reporter tried unique and different tactics just to catch David and Jacob''s attention.


    "It is public knowledge that the HT Group is a novice in the food industry, considering that this is the


    first time you''ve ventured in this business. This is also the first time that you''veunched a food


    product. Mr. Gu, what can you say about the sodium overdose of the first-ever food product released


    by the HT Group?"


    "Starting, or in this case, re-starting a production line will cause a lot of money. Mr. Xu, care to share to


    us more details about the financial loss that the HT Group suffered from this incident?"


    "These allegations about the quality of your product have affected the sales of your other products. It


    has also destroyed the reputation of the HT Group. Tell us, what are your ns for the future of your


    company? Will the HT Group continue to venture into the food industry or will you quit?"


    "Now, you''ve lost many potential customers because of this issue. In fact, a lot of the onlinements


    were very clear that they would not purchase any other products from the HT Group in the future. What


    can you say about this, Mr. Gu? Does this mean that the HT Group has failed to enter the food


    business?"


    Compared to when they had held a press conference to announce the HT Group''s decision to enter the


    food industry, the questions of the reporters in this particr conference were fiercer. It was as if they


    were deliberately asking questions that could worsen the situation.


    Thankfully, Jacob and David had expected these questions and prepared their answers in advance.


    Plus, the two of them were experienced with handling savage reporters such as the ones in front of


    them. After all, knowing how to handle reporters came with the job of owning a hugepany like the


    HT Group.

 Chapter 1506 What Are You Doing

    Chapter 1506 What Are You Doing


    Although they were faced with many reporters hired by Darren, Jacob and David were able to answer


    all the questions without a hitch.


    Thinking that they were probably out of the woods now, Jacob casually pointed at a reporter. She


    looked gentle and harmless as she sat timidly in the front row, so Jacob figured that he would give her


    a chance to ask a question.


    When she stood up, the reporter looked a little shy and embarrassed to be in front of them.


    Almost all of the reporters had gotten the answers that they wanted from David and Jacob. The


    reporter who stood up didn''t seem like the type who would ask intimidating questions that were hard to


    answer, so the other reporters didn''t pay any attention to her. Some of the reporters were even


    preparing to leave the venue and were only waiting for the closing remarks of the press conference.


    "Mr. Gu, in the previous press conference that you held, you mentioned that the KING Group is a


    competitor of HT Group. You also said that Mr. Darren Xu was always thoroughly beaten by you no


    matter how hepeted with you. However, as we all witnessed these past few days, the quality of the


    KING Group''s products was notpromised in any way. They are aplete opposite of the quality


    of HT Group''s products. Does this mean that you''ve been defeated by Mr. Xu?"


    The female reporter''s voice was gentle, but her question was anything but. Jacob felt as if he was


    being indicted.


    The room went silent as everyone waited for an answer.


    David squinted at the female reporter, trying to get a closer look at her face.


    If he hadn''t investigated and discovered that Darren had hired a bunch of reporters to attend the


    conference, then he probably wouldn''t have realized that this female reporter was also working for


    Darren.


    The reporter looked inexperienced. It seemed that she hadn''t been in the journalism industry for that


    long. As he observed the reporter, David noted that she was the embodiment of the saying that new-


    born calves did not fear tigers.


    Jacob did not attempt to deflect from the question. On the contrary, he answered it with as much poise


    and grace as he had had when answering other questions.


    "This current situation is still under investigation. If the investigation shows that the products of our HT


    Group genuinely had quality problems, then we will deal with them seriously. But if someone set us up


    with ill intentions, then we will make sure that the legal department of the HT Group handles it and


    never lets the culprit go, whoever they may be," he exined.


    After he finished talking, he raised his head proudly. Then, he looked directly into the camera, which


    was broadcasting the press conference live. "He whoughsstughs best. Regarding the question


    about whether I have lost to Darren or not, I say that it''s not over yet. Please wait and see. Besides, the


    truth wille out sooner andter. I hope a certain someone remembers that."


    "Ha-ha!" Darren looked at Jacob on the screen of his television with a smirk. Jacob actually had the


    nerve to threaten him like that. "Then¡­ Let us wait and see," he sneered.


    Even though Jacob had practically threatened him on live television, Darren was unfazed. After all, he


    was the mastermind behind the food poisoning issue. It definitely set HT Group back by a hundred


    steps.


    Just now, Jacob had imed that the truth woulde out sooner orter.


    Unfortunately for Jacob, Darren was confident that they would not find an ounce of evidence that would


    tie him to the incident.


    "What did he say? Wait and see?" Darren, who was lost in deep thought about Jacob''s threat, suddenly


    red at the person who spoke. When he saw that it was just Bonnie, his gaze immediately softened


    and became gentler.


    Bonnie was taken aback by Darren''s cold gaze. She exined carefully, "I knocked on the door a few


    times, but I didn''t hear any answer. The research and development department told me that this


    document is quite urgent, so I figured you would want it as soon as possible."


    Her voice got lower as she spoke. Thest sentence she said was murmured so softly that it was


    almost as if she was whispering to the wind.


    All of a sudden, Darren burst into a peal of amusedughter. He stood up, walked over to her, and held


    her hand. "I was just thinking about something serious before you came in. I thought you were


    someone else."


    As she heard Darren''s exnation, Bonnie breathed out a sigh of relief. She looked up at Darren again


    with a doe-eyed expression. When she was sure that he wasn''t in a bad mood, she said, "I thought I


    was disturbing you or something."


    "You could never disturb me. I told you on the first day you came here that you don''t need to knock on


    the door to enter my office." He affectionately rubbed Bonnie''s hair and guided her to the sofa.


    He coaxed her to sit down.


    "I need some time to read the document you gave me. You''ve been busy these past few days. Why


    don''t you sit down for a while and get some rest?" Without waiting for Bonnie''s objection to the matter,


    he took the document back to his desk to read it in detail. He had an expression that said he didn''t


    want to be bothered.


    Seeing this, Bonnie curled her lips into a smile as she felt an odd warmth in her heart.


    It seemed that Darren still cared about her.


    Darren did care about her. He was even concerned about her well-being.


    He had witnessed how hard Bonnie had been working these past few days. Despite being even busier


    than Bonnie every day, he still felt guilty. He didn''t want her to also grow tired from helping his


    company.


    He decided to leave those thoughts of worry for now and focus on the task at hand. He started to


    meticulously read the document and signed it. When he raised his head to ask Bonnie to take the


    document away, he saw that the woman had peacefully fallen asleep on the sofa.


    Bonnie hadn''t been sleeping well these days. It seemed that she wanted to keep herself awake, but


    she just felt so drained from working. As a result, she had dozed off as soon as sheid her head on


    the sofa. It was the first time she had slept peacefully in days.


    Seeing her beautiful sleeping face, Darren smiled affectionately and sighed helplessly.


    He didn''t understand why Bonnie had to be so stubborn.


    Since Bonnie felt so distressedst time, she had begun to work even harder. In addition to her normal


    working hours, she continued to study untilte at night once she got back home. There were several


    times that Darren had had to force her to go to bed because she refused to, even though she was


    already tired.


    Every day, she would do her best to cover the dark circles under her eyes with makeup. However, they


    were getting harder and harder to conceal.


    Thinking of her hard work in thest few days, Darren walked over to the sofa and slowly picked her


    up. He figured that she would be morefortable in the lounge. But the moment his hands touched


    her knees, she woke up with a small yawn.


    Bonnie rubbed her eyes and struggled to sit up.


    Realizing that she probably wanted to get back to work, Darren angrily poked her forehead. "You need


    to get some sleep. If you keep working so hard, you will get sick and copse," he scolded.


    "But my work¡­" she started to protest.


    "Work, work, work. You''re always working every day. If you don''t go to bed now, I''ll have to fire you."


    Shocked at his words, Bonnie blinked up at him to see if he was serious. Then, she reluctantly walked


    into the lounge.


    After getting some work done, Darren decided to put his work aside and check up on Bonnie in the


    lounge.


    Under normal circumstances, no outsider was ever allowed in his lounge. Now, there was a young


    woman in deep slumber there. The scene felt so rxing.


    Darren walked over and sat down on the edge of the bed. He caressed Bonnie''s smooth face


    unconsciously.


    She was the sweetest person he''d ever known. However, when it came to work, she was tough, even


    on herself. Everything about her was attractive. She was like a ma that just kept pulling him closer


    and closer.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "You are truly one-of-a-kind." Darren brushed his fingers over her soft, red lips. They were slightly


    pouted. She seemed to be having a pleasant dream from the way she was softly murmuring out words.


    Her long eyshes cast a shadow on her eyelids. Even though she was in deep sleep, her cherry-red


    mouth still looked enticing.


    Darren couldn''t help but lean over so he could take a closer look at her face. When the distance


    between the two of them decreased, Darren felt intoxicated by her fragrance.


    "What are you doing?" Bonnie suddenly opened her eyes when she felt someone''s breath on hers. It


    turned out to be Darren, whose face was only a few inches away from her. Realizing this, she couldn''t


    help but blush.

 Chapter 1507 Encounter

    Chapter 1507 Encounter


    Their faces were less than one centimeter apart. Darren''s warm breathnded on Bonnie''s red cheeks.


    Bonnie held her breath as she felt the tip of his nose almost touching hers. One small nudge from


    either of them and their lips would meet.


    Obviously, Darren wasn''t expecting Bonnie to be such a light sleeper. He was frozen in that position


    because he didn''t know what to do.


    "You''re awake? Nothing¡­ Nothing," he said, trying to sound casual. Quickly, he pushed himself away


    and tried to create as much distance between them as possible. He sat at the edge of the bed and


    looked away as if nothing had happened.


    "Oh really? If you weren''t doing anything, then howe you were so close to me just now?" Bonnie


    asked as she tilted her head to the side and gave him a curious look.


    "I said it was nothing. Now, stop asking." Admittedly, Darren felt a little embarrassed that he was caught


    red-handed. He couldn''t look at her in the eyes.


    "Are you sure?" Bonnie asked in disbelief and pouted her lips at him.


    "What do you expect me to say then?" he asked with a raised brow. Her insistence piqued his interest


    and he suddenly wanted to tease her.


    "Tell me. What exactly were you nning to do just now?" Bonnie asked innocently, also raising her


    eyebrows.


    All of a sudden, Darren moved closer to Bonnie once again. The tips of their noses identally


    touched from his sudden approach.


    "I was nning to kiss you," he confessed with a yful smile. Without waiting for a response, he


    suddenly kissed her on the lips.


    When Darren''s cold lips met hers, Bonnie felt her brain go haywire. Her mind went nk and lost the


    ability to think.


    Since Bonnie was still too startled to do anything, Darren took this as an opportunity to close the gap


    between them even more. When his tongue darted inside her mouth, she felt as if her whole body was


    electrocuted.


    Surprised at his sudden intrusion, Bonnie''s eyes widened. She quickly backed away from him. The two


    of them immediately separated, both panting loudly.


    Bonnie covered her mouth in utter disbelief. Her face was as red as a tomato.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" she asked him in a scandalized tone. This was the first time that


    Bonnie had experienced such a thing.


    "Didn''t I tell you just now? I wanted to kiss you, so I did." After he said that, Darren attempted to lean


    forward again to continue what he was doing only seconds ago.


    "Don''t¡­" Bonnie stepped back, suddenly feeling frightened. She couldn''t believe that he would attempt


    to do it again.


    Upon noticing the panic look on Bonnie''s fair face, Darren couldn''t take it anymore and he started to


    laugh. She sure was one amazing little thing.


    "Were you teasing me just now?" she asked with an angry pout. When she saw the huge, yful grin


    stered on Darren''s face, Bonnie realized that she had walked right into his trap. She had been


    fooled by Darren.


    "Okay, okay. I promise I won''t tease you anymore. It''s prettyte now. Let''s go and eat something


    together. Does that sound good to you?" Darren was worried that Bonnie might be famished already


    after such a long day.


    "Fine, let''s go then." She nodded. At the mention of food, Bonnie was willing to forget what had


    happened for now. Her stomach was grumbling loudly already.


    It had been a while since she had dined out in public. Bonnie couldn''t even remember thest time she


    had had dinner at a restaurant. Unexpectedly, she felt less upset about the teasing incident when he


    suggested dining out.


    Once all the dishes were ced neatly in front of them, Darren immediately started to dig in. He was


    also quite famished and the food they had ordered seemed very appealing.


    "You have to admit, the food here is great. Taste it," he encouraged with a gleeful smile. Darren spoke


    highly of the restaurant. Every time he visited, he would praise he as it felt like their food just got better


    and better with each visit.


    Bonnie picked up her chopsticks and tasted some of the food in front of her. He was not lying, the food


    was phenomenal.


    Thest time she had cooked for Darren, she remembered how much he had criticized her cooking. He


    hadn''t even eaten much because it was too nd. When she recalled that memory, Bonnie lowered her


    head in shame. Maybe she truly wasn''t a good cook.


    The thought of her being inept in the kitchen suddenly made her feel disappointed with herself. Bonnie


    set down her chopsticks and just stared at her te with furrowed brows.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t like the food?" Darren noticed that Bonnie seemed to have suddenly lost her


    appetite.


    "I''ve decided that I''m going to learn to cook for you in the future," she announced as she looked at


    Darren with a serious expression.


    "What''s wrong? Where did you even get that idea?" Darren was a little confused by the sudden change


    in her mood. He remembered that thest time he had mentioned this matter to her, she had gotten


    pretty upset. It was as if she didn''t like his cooking skills and would rather not learn to cook from him.


    "Didn''t you tell me that the food I cooked was nd and unsavory?" Bonnie told him grouchily, pouting


    her lips.


    When he heard her say this, Darren immediately realized that he must have unintentionally hurt her


    feelings that day. She was feeling bothered by it, so he ced his chopsticks down andforted her


    patiently, "Maybe you misunderstood my words. I didn''t mind the food you cooked for me at all.


    Perhaps you remembered it incorrectly." If he admitted that he had indeed harshly criticized her food


    that time, then Bonnie would probably lose her appetitepletely. She probably would refuse to


    continue eating dinner with him.


    "You said that my cooking was just so-so. How can you deny that? You''ve gone too far!" Bonnie


    comined to Darren with a frown. Her expression was full of dismay.


    Noticing that Bonnie was getting more irritated, Darren gently pushed his te away and moved his


    chair closer to her. He looked at her sincerely and softly said, "Now, I think that your cooking is the


    most delicious food I''ve ever tasted in the whole wide world. This restaurant cannot even begin to


    compare to how great your food is."


    Seeing how serious Darren looked, Bonnie couldn''t help but feel amused. The tense atmosphere


    between them dissipated.


    "Humph!" A beautiful smile slowly painted itself on her face. Bonnie couldn''t help but let out a small


    laugh. She looked so lovely, especially when she was happy.


    "Well, don''t be angry with me anymore, okay? I promise I will eat everything you cook from now on,"


    Darren vowed to her with a smile.


    "You better."


    After they finished dinner, the two of them took a leisurely walk near the restaurant for a few minutes.


    Once they were satisfied with their walk, they headed back home to get some rest.


    The next day, while Bonnie was focused on her work at the office, her phone suddenly rang.


    It was a text message from Emily. Bonnie was caught off guard as she quickly read the contents of the


    message.


    "Hey, Bonnie. Are you free today? Can we meet up for a quick chat? This is Emily."


    After she read the message out loud to herself, Bonnie realized that she hasn''t seen Emily for a long


    time. It had been several months since she had left with Darren.


    Emily had helped her out a lot before, when she was struggling. Now that she was inviting her for


    coffee, she knew she couldn''t refuse. Thinking of this, Bonnie replied to her with an enthusiastic yes.


    She joyfully sent the message and they set up a time and a ce to meet.


    They both agreed to meet during Bonnie''s lunch break. Bonnie and Emily met each other at a caf¨¦


    near thepany.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Emily! It''s been a while!"


    "Bonnie!"


    Both of them were overjoyed to finally see each other after such a long time.


    "Emily, I apologize for not contacting you sooner. It feels so great to finally see you. Thank you for


    inviting me." Honestly, Bonnie felt guilty. She owed Emily a lot of gratitude because Emily was the one


    who had always helped her out before. Bonnie should have been the one who tried to keep in contact


    with her.


    "It''s fine, don''t worry about it. I know you can''t just get away from certain things. I understand that you


    got busy." Emily smiled at her. Deep in her heart, she had always thought that Darren wasn''t a good


    man. If it was her choice, Bonnie wouldn''t get involved with Darren in any way at all.


    "Yes, I''ve been super busytely. The worst part is that I lost your phone number a while ago. I didn''t


    know how else to contact you. By the way, where did you get my phone number?"


    Bonnie had always wanted to call Emily but she didn''t know how to contact her again after she lost her


    phone number.


    "I got your phone number from my husband, Jacob," Emily replied casually.


    "Oh, I see. What a nice gesture. Anyway, how have you been doing these past few months, Emily?"


    Bonnie had always cared about Emily''s well-being ever since before.


    "I''m all right. How about you? I''ve never stopped worrying about you." Having missed her friend so


    much, Emily gave Bonnie a fond look mixed with concern. She was worried that Darren might have


    done something crazy to Bonnie or something.


    "I''m good too. Don''t worry about me," Bonnie replied with a joyful smile. Her cheeks suddenly turned


    red.

 Chapter 1508 He Is Not A Good Man

    Chapter 1508 He Is Not A Good Man


    "How can I turn a blind eye to what''s happening to you? You''re stuck with Darren every single day and


    I''m sure he makes you miserable. How can I just let that continue in good conscience while knowing


    what he does to you? Please, just take my advice. If you have the chance, leave him as soon as


    possible. There''s no reason to stay with him anymore." The thought of Bonnie being stuck with Darren


    greatly affected Emily. She honestly hoped that Bonnie would choose to listen to her.


    "Emily, what are you talking about? I don''t know anyone by the name of Darren." Bonnie asked in


    confusion while blinking her big, gorgeous eyes.


    "I''m talking about the man who took you by force!" Emily was stunned when she heard what came out


    of Bonnie''s mouth. It was bewildering to think that she was absolutely clueless about who Darren was.


    "Are you telling me that Danny''s real name is Darren? I''ve been calling him Danny ever since we met.


    He hasn''t corrected me ever since," Bonnie casually responded. However, the thought that Darren had


    been lying to her from the moment they had met started creeping up her mind.


    "Danny? It''s Darren! That''s always been his name. Gosh, I can''t believe he even lied about that." At


    that instant, Emily realized how pitiful Bonnie''s life truly was. As a result, she started to shake her head


    while thinking to herself, ''Poor Bonnie, she''s been living in a lie for so long.''


    "I can''t believe it! That scumbag has been making a fool of me from the very start!" Bonnie''s big eyes


    easily conveyed her true emotions. Feelings of both anger and sorrow started to fill her inside. Bonnie


    had a hard time epting the truth, so tears started to fall from her eyes. It affected her so much that it


    was almost impossible for her to think clearly.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "It''s fine, Bonnie, as long as you listen to me. Darren is a bad man and he doesn''t think twice about


    deceiving young girls like you. Don''t let him fool you anymore with his nasty tricks. Please, take my


    advice, Bonnie. Stay away from him at all costs."


    Burdened with a hard decision in front of her, Bonnie had no clue what to do.


    It wasn''t unreasonable to think that after spending so much time with Darren, she had gradually


    developed feelings for him. Despite all her efforts to remain sensible, she had inevitably fallen in love


    with him. For her, leaving the man she loved was too great of a pain to bear.


    "Emily, I don''t think I can do what you want. Things are different now. I can''t leave Darren just like that."


    Bonnie tried her best to speak normally but it was clear that she felt embarrassed by her decision. Her


    voice was so quiet that Emily almost didn''t hear her.


    "What do you mean things are different? Bonnie, please don''t tell me you''ve fallen for that vile man?"


    Emily asked in disbelief. She couldn''t endure seeing Bonnie spend another second with Darren so she


    added, "Trust me. He is not a good man. When ites to men, he''s the worst of the worst!"


    Although Bonnie didn''t nod along with Emily''s words, she couldn''t disagree with what she said either.


    The awkward expression on Bonnie''s face told Emily what she didn''t want to hear. Bonnie was head


    over heels for Darren and anything she said would be utterly useless at that point. Despite that, she still


    had to try something.


    "Please, Bonnie,e to your senses! I can''t let you believe that there''s a happy ending for the both of


    you. Staying with that man will only cause you to regret it. And besides, he''s aplete maniac!" Emily


    raised her voice and tried to sound as convincing as she could. It was her final attempt to persuade


    Bonnie.


    Unfortunately, her words fell on deaf ears since Bonnie was still lost in her own thoughts. All she could


    think about was the fact that Darren had lied to her. The only thing she wanted at that moment was to


    confront him and ask why he had done so.


    "I''m sorry, Emily, but I have to go now. I need to take care of something first. Please excuse me for


    now. Let''s just talk some other time, okay?" Right after Bonnie finished speaking, she took her bag and


    left. She took off so quickly that Emily didn''t even get a chance to respond.


    While she was on her way back home, Bonnie''s mind was distraught. She would give anything in the


    world for Darren to appear right in front of her that instant. The questions pilling up in her mind were


    starting to get too heavy to bear by herself. That being said, the only question she wanted an answer to


    was, how could he lie to her all this time?


    A few minutester, when Bonnie returned to the manor, she saw Darren rxing in the garden. His


    nonchnt behavior infuriated her even more.


    "Darren!" Bonnie shouted with all her might.


    Darren instantly turned towards her when he heard his name being called. To his surprise, Bonnie


    stood there with her mouth open while looking extremely upset.


    It only took one second for Darren to realize that he was in deep trouble. To him, Bonnie seemed like


    she had just gotten hold of information that he had tried so hard to hide from her. With that in mind, his


    thoughts started to race with things he could''ve done wrong. With slightly furrowed eyebrows, Darren


    rushed up tofort her while preparing every exnation he could think of. Thest thing he wanted


    was to be misunderstood.


    "Bonnie, please calm down."


    "Why did you lie to me?" Bonnie ferociously eximed.


    "Bonnie, don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean to hide it from you," Darren pleadingly uttered while he


    straightened the look on his face. He tried his best toe across as a sincere man. He knew from the


    very beginning that Bonnie would freak out if she ever found out about the truth. That very moment, he


    regretted the fact that he hadn''te clean earlier.


    If only he had told Bonnie everything earlier, she wouldn''t have had to hear the truth from someone


    else. Perhaps, things wouldn''t have led to this.


    "You''re telling me that you didn''t mean to hide it from me. But why did you lie for so long? You couldn''t


    even tell me your real name! Up until this point, you''ve made a fool out of me! To think that I even kept


    on calling you ''Danny''! What''s wrong with you? Is it fun to lie to people? Did you enjoy making me look


    stupid that much?"


    Bonnie let out everything that she wanted to say. After that, everything that she had been feeling¡ª


    betrayed, disappointed, distressed¡ªcaused a waterfall of tears to subconsciously flow from her eyes.


    Her heart was broken into so many pieces when she confirmed the fact that after everything she had


    given to him, he hadn''t even bothered to tell her the truth ande clean.


    "Wait a second, Bonnie. Please calm down and listen to me carefully. It wasn''t my intention to hide


    things from you. At that time, I had a lot of problems in front of me which were so overwhelming. It


    stopped me from telling you my real name. That''s why I made one up. Please believe me, I''m speaking


    from my heart right now. I honestly had no intention of lying to you." Darren fondly looked into Bonnie''s


    eyes. He hoped that somewhere in her heart, she would understand him.


    "Even if you couldn''t tell me the first time, why didn''t you tell me after that? You had so many


    opportunities to tell me the truth, but why did you choose to hide it?" Bonnie replied while she looked


    away from Darren''s handsome face. Her big eyes were still full of sorrow. In her mind, he was just


    making up excuses and didn''t deserve any forgiveness.


    "I admit that it was stupid of me to take this long to tell the truth. I know it''s all my fault, but I was just


    waiting for the right time to tell you."


    From the first moment they had begun speaking, Darren had always feared that such a thing would


    happen. He knew that if Bonnie found out about his lies, it would be hard for her to believe him


    anymore. At that moment, even though he hadn''t expected it to happen, his worst fears hade true.


    "You''re such a liar! I don''t want to be with you anymore!" Bonnie eximed. The sudden intensity of her


    emotions caused more tears to fall down from her eyes.


    What Darren had done to her felt like getting stabbed in the back. That being said, it was


    understandable why she didn''t want to be with him anymore. After she had finished speaking, she


    turned around and walked away with heavy steps.


    For the longest time, Darren had been certain that Bonnie was the one for him. Ever since he had


    realized that he couldn''t be apart from her, he had made sure that she wouldn''t leave him so easily.


    So, the image of Bonnie leaving ignited something deep within Darren. As a result, he caught up with


    her in a rush and carried her on his shoulder.


    "Let go of me! I don''t want to be with a lying scumbag like you! What do you think you''re doing?"


    Bonnie eximed,pletely stunned with what Darren was doing. However, despite being lifted in the


    air, she still managed to struggle and p Darren on the back.


    "I can''t just let you leave like that. I swore to myself that I will never let you go for the rest of my life."


    Even with the bruises on his back, Darren was determined and carried Bonnie inside the manor.


    "I don''t want to live my life with a dishonest man by my side! Do you really think forcing me like this will


    change my mind?" Upon realizing that all of her efforts to leave him was in vain, Bonnie suddenly burst


    into tears once again.


    Her cries at that moment werepletely different from earlier. It was full of anguish and despair.


    Noticing this, Darren was a bit startled. He started to get worried that he might''ve hurt her, so he put


    her down right away.


    "What''s wrong? Did I hurt you somewhere?" Darren asked with a genuine concern for her wellbeing.


    "You lied straight to my face and you won''t even allow me to leave! What Emily said was true! I can''t


    believe I couldn''t see it before. You''re a maniac and there''s no denying that!" Bonnie feltpletely


    helpless at that moment. She cried, and it didn''t seem like her tears were ever going to end. Her long


    curled eyshes were dotted with pearl-like tears.


    Her desperate words made Darren anxious. He wanted to exin his side of the story, but it seemed


    hard to do so while Bonnie was still upset.


    "Bonnie, please don''t cry. Just listen to me for a minute, okay?" Darren tried his best to calm her down.


    Despite his best efforts, it was to no avail.


    "Stop telling me what to do! I have to let out everything because my heart hurts so much! All my pain is


    because of you, so don''t you dare tell me to stop crying!" Bonnie felt even worse than before, and more


    tears streamed down her rosy red cheeks.


    "Oh Bonnie, I know I did something unforgivable. But please, find it in your heart to forgive me. I beg


    you."


    Darren couldn''t bear to see the woman he loved like that anymore. Unfortunately, the only thing that


    seemed appropriate to do was to gently pat her on the shoulders.


    Bonnie managed to calm herself down enough to listen to his words. That being said, there was still no


    way she was going to forgive him that easily. She turned around to listen but she deliberately avoided


    looking at Darren''s face and remained silent.


    "Bonnie, if you still hate me, punch my face until all your anger fades away." While saying so, Darren


    stood in front of Bonnie and kept his head still, as if he was really waiting for her to punch him.


    His bold and seemingly idiotic move sessfully eased the tension between them. Bonnie was finally


    able to smile even though there were still tears in her eyes.


    The sudden smile on Bonnie''s face relieved Darren. He was finally able to let out a sigh of relief, since


    he knew she was no longer that upset. Afterward, he smiled right back at her and asked, "Bonnie, do


    you still hate me?" Darren tentatively reached out his hand to help her stand up. While doing so, he


    stared longingly at her pretty face, desperately seeking her forgiveness.


    Bonnie rolled her eyes at him and replied, "Humph, don''t you dare think that I''ll forgive you that easily


    just because I''m smiling. I need you to prove that I can trust you. Only then will I forgive you."


    "Well then, I promise you that I''ll do everything I can to win back your trust." While Darren was


    speaking, he raised three of his fingers. The serious look on his face was too funny for Bonnie not to


    laugh at.


    "That''s good. It''s settled then." she replied while pouting. In a way, her innocent looks made it seem


    very cute.

 Chapter 1509 Go Back To Work

    Chapter 1509 Go Back To Work


    On the other side, after Bonnie left the cafe, Emily made her way home alone.


    She had known Bonnie for a while now, and thought that she was kind and sweet. She had always had


    a good impression of Bonnie.


    However, Emily was worried about Bonnie staying with Darren. She was afraid Bonnie would get hurt.


    She wanted to help her, but she could not find a way.


    In fact, Emily had been worried about this matter for quite a while. She could not sleep or eat well


    because of it.


    When Jacob came back from work, he saw Emily sitting there brooding.


    "Are you okay, Emily? What are you thinking over there? You''re so lost in your thoughts that you didn''t


    even notice my return. What happened? Is everything all right?" Jacob put his briefcase aside and


    loosened the tie around his neck.


    "I went to see Bonnie today. We had coffee together," Emily replied. Emily wanted to tell Jacob what


    she was thinking and ask him to help her.


    "And then? Did something go wrong?" Jacob guessed that something must have happened.


    "It turns out that Bonnie doesn''t know who Darren really is. She thought he was just an ordinary man


    called Danny," Emily answered. She was afraid that Darren was cheating Bonnie and getting away with


    it by using a fake name.


    "Really?" Jacob was surprised.


    "Yes. That''s why I''m so worried about her. I''m scared that Darren will do something to hurt her. After all,


    Bonnie is so simple and so kind. Who knows what a freak like Darren is capable of doing to her?"


    Emily felt nervous every time she thought about Bonnie living under the same roof as Darren.


    "Maybe it''s not like that at all. Maybe Darren didn''t tell Bonnie the truth because of some things he


    should consider. Don''t think about it too much," Jacobforted Emily. He thought Darren was not as


    bad as Emily thought he was.


    "How can I not think about it? He lies to Bonnie''s face every day. I want to help her, but I don''t know


    how," Emily said with a sad look on her face. She felt helpless.


    "Well, just don''t stress yourself over it. Look at it from another perspective. If Darren really wanted to


    hurt Bonnie, he would have done so already. The two of them have been together for a long, long time.


    They''re doing just fine, so don''t worry about them."


    What made Jacob and Emily feel differently about Darren and Bonnie''s rtionship was that Jacob


    thought that Darren and Bonnie had changed subtly ever since they had decided to be together.


    "But..." Emily was about to say, but somebody pushed the door open from the outside.


    "Mom!"


    The kids had just gotten home from school. As soon as they entered the room, they ran into Emily''s


    arms.


    "Didn''t you two see me? Why did you only call for your mommy when you came in?" Jacob pretended


    to be jealous.


    "Daddy!" The kids shouted at the same time.


    "That''s more like it," Jacob said with a smile.


    "Well, now that you guys are home from school, you should go wash your hands and get ready for


    dinner. I''ve asked the cook to prepare your favorite c chicken wings tonight," Emily said.


    Every time she saw her lovely children, she would forget about all the things that were troubling her.


    "Okay!"


    After taking their seats at the table, the children could not help sharing all the interesting things they


    had encountered at school today. Jacob and Emily listened to their stories with smiles on their faces


    and joy in their hearts.


    The family had a lovely meal together.


    "Now that you have finished eating, I have some good news for you. Would you like to hear it?" Jacob


    said mysteriously.


    "What good news? Tell us, please!" The children looked at Jacob with wide, curious eyes.


    "Here is the thing. Something went wrong with thepany recently, so I won''t have to go to work for


    the time being. I can rest for some time. With that being said, I''ve decided to take you on a family trip.


    What do you think?"


    Hearing what Jacob said, the children pped their hands and cheered.


    "Yes, yes, yes! Oh, we''re going on a family trip!


    That''s great. Daddy. Where are we going?" they asked immediately.


    "I haven''t decided yet. I will tell you after discussing with your mother, okay?" Jacob replied with a


    doting smile.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Okay. We will wait for it," the kids said together.


    "Very well. You two go to your room and do your homework. If you don''t behave, I won''t let you have


    time to y," Emily told the children.


    As soon as they heard that they could lose ytime, the children climbed down from their chairs and


    went to their room to do their homework like their mother said.


    "Is it true that you''re taking us on a family trip, Jacob? Have you discussed it with David?" Emily did not


    want to bring more burden to Jacob.


    "Not yet, but I''ll call him now. It won''t be a big deal to him," Jacob said.


    After receiving a phone call from Jacob and being informed that he was going to travel with his whole


    family, David felt anxious. Jacob could not take a family vacation right now because thepany still


    had a lot to deal with.


    "You can''t leave now, Jacob. I still have so many things to do in thepany. If you leave, I can''t deal


    with them myself," David said on the other end of the line.


    "I don''t care about that. Besides, I''ve been dealing with thepany''s affairs for a long time. This time,


    I''ll leave it to you," Jacob said firmly. He seemed to have made up his mind.


    "Please don''t do this to me right now, Jacob. Do you really want to abandon me like this? I''ve been


    your friend for so many years. Don''t treat me like this," David retorted from the other end of the line.


    Jacob must have guessed that David would react like this. He then put him on speaker.


    Hearing David''s voice on the phone, Emily could not helpughing. David was always so prone to


    panic.


    "Hello? Hello? Are you still there?"


    David sensed that something had gone wrong. He had said so much, but Jacob did not respond.


    "Are you done, David? If you are, I''ll hang up. I''ll see you when we get back," Jacob told David and


    hung up.


    He did not give David a chance to argue any more.


    Jacob took Emily and the kids on a family trip, and the whole vacation was very happy and sweet.


    Jacob thought that during his absence, Darren would send more people to make trouble, but everything


    was unexpectedly calm.


    After Jacob came back from the family trip, he went back to work.


    "You''re finally back. Thanks to you, I''ve been exhausted for the past few days." As soon as David saw


    Jacob, he began toin.


    "Did anything special happen in thepany while I was away?" Jacob asked David seriously.

 Chapter 1510 Restart

    Chapter 1510 Restart


    "No, nothing happened. It feels a little strange, right? I think it''s suspicious that Darren didn''t take


    advantage of the time when you were gone. I wonder if he''s plotting something," David stated. They


    had been waiting for Darren to strike but so far, he had done nothing.


    "It''s hard to say. Darren is a crafty guy. He will always attack when he knows the enemy is least


    expecting it," Jacob replied.


    This whole time, Jacob had always regarded Darren as his biggest opponent. After all, Darren had


    always found a way topete with him. Darren''s methods were sly and devious. There was no way


    that Darren had just stopped trying to take them down.


    While the two of them were considering the possibility that everything was going back to normal, chaos


    had broken outside.


    Sam barged inside the office with wide eyes. He reported to Jacob and David as soon as he received


    the news.


    "Mr. Gu, Mr. Xu, have you seen the news? Someone said that even though the HT Group was in the


    middle of a food poisoning scandal, the CEO of thepany was unsympathetic. They''re saying that


    he went on a vacation with no regrets!" Sam informed them in an anxious tone. It seemed that they


    were in big trouble again.


    "How can they bring it up again? I thought we cleared it up already. Why are they targeting you again


    all of a sudden?" David asked, ncing at Jacob. It was strange.


    "I have no clue either. I was shocked when I saw the news floating around on the inte just now. It


    escted quickly and was immediately shared by several reporters. There''s a swarm of reporters


    downstairs," Sam told them. He felt helpless at this point.


    "Let''s just wait and see what else happens," Jacob said in a calm tone. He didn''t want to lose


    composure yet.


    After Sam enlightened them of the situation, Jacob and David turned on theirputers. They saw the


    news that Sam was talking about and found that it was spreading like wildfire on the inte.


    It seemed that Darren had had something up his sleeve after all. They had wondered why Darren had


    kept quiet when Jacob was away. It turned out that he had just been waiting for Jacob''s return so he


    could drop this on them. Darren hadn''t had a change of heart; he still wanted his revenge.


    For a moment, Jacob became the center of the storm.


    Realizing how serious the matter was, he couldn''t help but frown.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Mr. Gu, what should we do now? Should we release a statement as soon as possible?" Sam was


    worried that if they didn''t clear up the matter, it would tarnish theirpany''s reputation even more.


    As he skimmed through the articles of the news websites, Jacob frowned and pursed his lips in


    annoyance. His silence increased the tension in the air.


    "No, not yet. It''s not the right time. Just wait a little while," he finally said after being quiet for a while.


    Standing beside him, David couldn''t help but feel worried about the situation. He had no idea what


    Jacob was waiting for. If they let it keep spreading, thepany might lose its credibility.


    "Jacob, I don''t think it''s wise to keep quiet now. If you let them keep going, thepany might suffer.


    Issues like these are food to the press; the reporters will gobble it up unless you say something," David


    warned. He really had no clue what Jacob was thinking about.


    Despite David''s warning, Jacob did not change his mind. He still stood there and just watched the news


    wordlessly.


    Everyone was worried about Jacob''s nonchnt expression. Then suddenly, the situation turned


    around.


    One of the victims who had gotten food poisoning stood out and started to speak for Jacob.


    "Hello, everyone! Please do not besmirch Mr. Gu''s name. He is a good man. Once he found out that


    we were poisoned, he immediately sent us to a reputable hospital and made sure that we received the


    best treatment. Now, all of the victims from the incident seemed to have recovered and are back to full


    health.


    Please don''t misunderstand the HT Group and Mr. Gu. This is a goodpany and Mr. Gu disys


    excellent leadership skills. We all thank them for their efforts," he said sincerely.


    The rest of the victims came out to rify the rumors as well, saying that they didn''t me Jacob for


    the incident. In fact, they defended him. David rxed a little when he saw the victims supporting


    Jacob. He hadn''t expected that Jacob would have actually found the victims and asked them to speak


    out to the public in such a crucial moment. It all felt like a scene from a movie. Compared to Jacob


    giving an exnation, letting the victims give their own statements was the best course of action.


    "Wow, Jacob. I didn''t expect that you would be this prepared for Darren''s next move. This is brilliant!"


    David smiled and proudly patted Jacob''s shoulder.


    "It wasn''t me," Jacob said, turning to face him.


    "What? If it wasn''t you, then who did it? Sam, was it you?" Surprised, David turned to face Sam.


    Sam shook his head innocently. He was also puzzled about the sudden change of tide.


    "How is this possible then? If it wasn''t either of you, then who else would know about it and ask the


    victims to testify during this time? That seems a little strange," David said, confused.


    "When the news about the food poisoning incident broke out, I sent the victims to the hospital so that


    they could get treated properly. Now, they just told the truth. Nobody was behind it. The victims came


    forward on their own," Jacob exined to them.


    When he first found out that people had gotten food poisoning from eating the HT Group''s snacks, he


    had immediately arranged for them to be sent to a prestigious hospital. His moralpass hadn''t


    allowed him to stand by and do nothing about it. However, he hadn''t expected that his good gesture


    would make the victims defend his honor.


    And just like that, Darren''s borate schemes fell apart.


    "Jacob, you are truly an excellent leader. You were able to predict Darren''s ns and saved the


    company from another disaster. Well done!" David patted Jacob''s chest in a congrattory manner and


    grinned at him.


    Jacob gently pushed away David''s hand on his shoulder and casually said, "I didn''t predict anything,


    honestly. I was just staying true to my morals. When I heard about what happened, I knew that I


    couldn''t just leave those people alone. So, I helped them."


    "Anyway, your contribution helped thepany stay out of danger this time," David told him. He was


    so happy that he couldn''t remove the smile on his face. It was as if it was glued there.


    But while the HT Group and its employees were celebrating as they had dodged a bullet, Darren was


    enraged when he saw the victims defend Jacob.


    "Despicable!"


    Fueled by anger, he threw the ss in his hand at the wall, and it smashed into little pieces.


    He hadn''t expected that the information that he had worked so hard to obtain would lose its value so


    quickly. He didn''t know how Jacob had been able to get those people to testify for him.


    Meanwhile, at the HT Group, despite the good news, they still had other things to worry about. Due to


    the financial losses that they had suffered after being forced to stop their food production, their cash


    flow had been affected. The issue had impacted their other businesses and their revenue kept


    dwindling each day. The senior executives of the HT Group were in distress, and the other employees


    were also in low spirits. It was as if the incident had cast a dark cloud over each of their heads and


    there was no way to escape it.


    The next morning, an emergency meeting was held. Therge conference room was filled with sad


    faces.


    "The food chain can''t operate again, but thepany is not closing down. Why do you guys look so


    sad?" As usual, Jacob had a cold and sullen expression stered on his face. His tone was


    emotionless. His bony fingers slowly knocked on the table, which seemed to have woken up the


    company''s board of directors. They sat up and looked at him.


    "Mr. Gu, ourpany has suffered major financial loss because of this incident. We made a big


    mistake¡­"


    Jacob looked at him with a scowl, and the director''s voice became lower and lower until it turned into a


    whisper. A deep and serious voice dered, "The HT Group didn''t start as a foodpany. Even


    without our involvement in the food industry, thepany was able to operate and always ranked top."


    "Mr. Gu, are you nning to restart thepany?" There were mixed reactions from thepany


    directors. Some of them were still worried about thepany''s future while others understood what


    Jacob implied. "Ourpany is a reputable industrialpany. Our connections and qualifications in


    several industries are more than enough to make thepany run smoothly despite what happened.


    We will make up for the financial loss soon enough," Jacob added sincerely.

 Chapter 1511 Request

    Chapter 1511 Request


    As soon as these words came out of Jacob''s mouth, everyone''s eyes lit up. They exchanged nces


    with one another and saw the affirmation in one another''s eyes.


    "Jacob, the jewelry business is what ourpany does best among all businesses. I believe that it will


    definitely be easy for us to run this business well."


    "Maybe this move can bring the HT Group back to life!"


    Everyone looked at Jacob with admiration. They had all been overthinking this, but had note up


    with such a brilliant idea.


    Jacob''s cold and determined face softened a little. Then, he said in a firm and piercing voice, "That''s it.


    From today onward, we will journey to conquer the jewelry industry once again and create a new glory."


    His voice was so inspiring that it made everyone feel a renewed sense of drive and passion. In an


    instant, they had all forgotten that the HT Group was still short of capital.


    In the early stage of its establishment, the HT Group had been engaged in the jewelry business, so it


    would be a piece of cake for them to concentrate on jewelry again. The news spread quickly.


    After the meeting, Jacob went back to his office and saw Emily looking at the design drawings on her


    desk. The design drawings had just been submitted by some of the employees this morning. Emily was


    very keen on design, so she was studying the drawings quite meticulously. She did not even notice


    Jacobe in.


    "Your designs are way, way better."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Emily was startled upon hearing Jacob''s voice. She looked at him in surprise. Her eyes showed rm,


    but were still bright and charming. She sneered, "Don''t patronize me. I heard that thepany is going


    to venture into the jewelry business again. It seems to be true." At the same time, she pointed at the


    design drawings on the desk.


    "Yes, it''s true. We have to recover the losses we''ve suffered this time. Reigniting the jewelry business


    seems like a good idea." Jacob did not want to talk about business with Emily, so he subtly changed


    the subject. "It''s almost time for lunch. Have youe to find me and invite me to grab something to


    eat?" He gently pinched her nose.


    "We don''t have to be in a hurry to go to lunch. Besides, I''m here to talk to you about something


    serious." Emily ignored Jacob. She went to sit in hisfortable swivel chair and picked the drawings


    up, her eyes sparkling with an unusual keenness. "I can draw these designs, too. I''m sure that all the


    pieces of jewelry I design will be sold out. You can make a fortune off of them."


    Jacob seemed to understand what she meant. He went to stand behind her and gently pressed his


    hands on her shoulders. His low voice was as soothing as the sound of a cello. "The only thing you


    need to do is to be happy. I''m in charge of making money. I don''t need you to worry about it." Although


    she had finally recovered from her depression through her own great efforts, he did not want her to


    encounter bad things again.


    "I don''t want to just sit around and look like a fool who does nothing." Emily looked up at him with a


    smile. "I want to help you. I can help you. I''m fine now."


    Hearing her serious tone, Jacob turned the chair around and faced her. Her dark eyes showed a quiet


    determination that he had never seen before. "I''ll deal with thepany''s affairs. What you need to do


    is rest and keep a good mood. Don''t worry about anything else."


    "I''ve already gotten enough rest." Emily stood up and turned around in front of him. "Look, I''m fine both


    physically and mentally." As soon as she finished her words, Emily almost hit the chair and fell down.


    Jacob quickly helped her and let her sit in hisp. He kissed her on the cheek and said, "In spite of


    that, I still don''t need your help. Have you forgotten that? You have to deal with the affairs of the


    depression fund. If youe to HT Group to help me, what about the charity fund?"


    Emily took a look at the open door of the office. All the staff could see what was happening inside. She


    felt her ears burn in embarrassment. "I''m almost finished dealing with all business matters at the


    depression fund. I don''t need to keep an eye on it anymore."


    She then changed the subject and added in a soft voice, "You go to work every day. I''m bored of


    staying at home alone, so I came here to find something to do. If I work here, I will see you all day,


    every day. How wonderful would that be? What do you think?"


    Emily''s voice gripped Jacob''s heart with such gentle fingers that it turned soft. He suddenly felt ready to


    compromise.


    When she spoke, her eyes were full of light, enthusiasm, and yearning. She even made a gesture with


    her hands that looked so smart and cute at the same time. It was so rare for her to look like this that


    Jacob was slightly stunned.


    "If you don''t say anything, I''ll just assume that you''ve agreed. I''lle to work here starting tomorrow."


    Afraid that he might actually say no to her, Emily held Jacob''s hand and squeezed it. "I think we''ve just


    made a deal," she said with a smile.


    "Well, there''s nothing I can say about it now, is there?" Jacob replied. Jacob knew in his heart that


    Emily really wanted to help him. He had no choice but to flick her forehead dotingly.


    Emily came to work the following day. The employees of Love and Dream were stunned to see Emily


    because they had thought that she could note back to work just yet. They had never expected to


    see her again so soon. Although they were surprised, they were still as cordial to Emily as before.


    "Emily, it''s really you. You really havee to work with us. I can''t believe it."


    "Of course. I mean, why else would Ie here? I can''t exactly go shopping here." Emily had returned


    to her favorite job. She was in such a good mood in the morning that she ate three eggs for breakfast.


    "Wow, you''ve reallye back to work. That''s great. Good for you. We''ve all been waiting for you."


    "Emily, we will do whatever you tell us to do. I promise we will listen to you."


    The employees were excited. Although they were joking around, they respected Emily as much as


    before, which, once again, gave Emily the confidence to regain glory for thepany and for herself.


    "Thank you, everyone. It''s really good to be back. We have a long journey ahead, and we will be


    spending a lot of time working together. Why don''t you tell me what''s been happening in thepany


    lately and give me the current design drawings?" Emily''s voice was loud and energetic, like that of a


    prominent figure who was back in the game.


    "Yes! Of course, Emily!"


    Someone answered loudly, making everyoneugh.


    Emily was more enthusiastic about her work than before. It was an amazing thing to go back to her


    favorite job and do what she liked. She had a quick look at thepany''s recent design styles and


    then picked up a pen to draw some drafts on paper. She was excited and full of inspiration.


    While Emily returned to work full of high spirits, on the other side, Estelle felt very lucky to have a man


    who loved her so much.


    "Be careful. Don''t cut your hand. Just let me do it."


    At Estelle''s home, Ethan was cooking dinner for her in the kitchen. Estelle wanted to help, so she went


    over and began chopping some vegetables. When she heard his words, she frowned with


    dissatisfaction. "It''s just a carrot. I''m sure I can chop it." As soon as the knife sliced through the carrot,


    however, Estelle gasped.


    "What''s wrong? What happened? Let me look." Ethan put down everything he was holding and quickly


    grabbed Estelle''s hand. Seeing that her finger had been cut by the de and was bleeding, he frowned


    with pity and nervously took her to the sink to put her hand under running water. "If you had just


    watched TV while eating some snacks and let me cook for you in peace, this wouldn''t have happened.


    Look what you did," Ethan said. Then, he mumbled, "Now I feel so much pain."


    "It was my finger that was cut, not yours. Why do you feel the pain?" Estelle shook her hand carelessly.


    The wound was so small that it would be gone after it was flushed.


    Ethan turned around to look for the first aid kit. Before leaving, he turned his head toward Estelle and


    murmured, "When you get hurt, I get hurt, too." He found a band aid to cover her wound and dragged


    her to the sofa in front of the TV. He found a variety channel and said, "Watch the variety show. Don''t


    move. Tell me what you want to eat."

 Chapter 1512 Uncomfortable Meeting

    Chapter 1512 Ufortable Meeting


    "Well, I hurt my fingers, not my hands," Estelle dered. Even though she thought that Ethan was


    making it a bigger deal than it actually was, she was still sweet about it. She casually ate the fruit and


    continued to watch the show.


    "You are just like Emily, you know that? She found out that the HT Group is making jewelry again, so


    she went back to work immediately. You find out that I cook, so you stay by my side to help me. Both of


    you liked to help your men."


    Ethan was joking, of course. He thought that Estelle was only half-listening to his words anyway.


    However, Estelle''s eyes went wide and her smile faltered. She couldn''t believe it. "Wait, Emily went


    back to Love and Dream?" she asked to rify.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, it''s her first day back to work today. She''s in much better condition now, I heard," Ethan replied.


    Estelle didn''t pay attention to the rest of the things he said. All she could focus on was the fact that she


    had wronged Emily before. Now that Emily was back to Love and Dream, Estelle knew that this could


    be her chance to make amends for her previous actions towards Emily. "I''ll go there too then," she


    announced with a firm tone.


    "You''re going to Love and Dream?" Ethan walked up to her and saw her expression. He knew that she


    was serious about it. "You and Emily¡­ Have you considered any other options?" he asked.


    Estelle shook her head slightly. In her perspective, she didn''t need to think about it. There were no


    other options. She had to go there to make amends.


    On the second day, Estelle immediately went straight to Love and Dream for her interview. Most of the


    people in thepany already knew who she was. When they recognized her, their expressions turned


    sour. It was as if they were seeing a monster.


    "Miss Bai, a candidate specifically requested you to be their interviewer," one of the employees notified


    Emily, who was busy reviewing the design drafts. She looked up with an arched brow and said, "We


    have the HR department for that kind of thing. You can ask the people from there to be the


    interviewers."


    "It''s me."


    Recognizing the familiar voice, Emily looked up immediately. Her eyes went wide when she saw


    Estelle''s face; it was as if she was seeing her nightmaree to life. Emily''s hand, which was holding


    a pen tightly, started to tremble. She pretended to be calm, but her voice was shaky as she spoke,


    "What are you doing here? Are you going to tell me that Love and Dream is giarizing again?"


    Seeing Estelle made Emily feel like she re-opened a scar and exposed a deep and bloody wound.


    When she saw Emily''s pained expression, Estelle''s guilt grew. She pursed her lips and said, "Emily¡­"


    "Don''t say my name so casually," Emily told her with a scowl.


    "Miss Bai, I want to work for Love and Dream once more. I made a mistake before, but this time, I¡­"


    "Stop!" Hearing this, Emily couldn''t stand to listen to Estelle anymore. She interrupted her and coldly


    hissed, "Are you seriously trying to apply for Love and Dream? Don''t make meugh. Did you forget


    what you did to Love and Dream before? You once said that mypany copied the works of other


    companies. Now, you want to get interviewed for a job? Miss Wang, maybe you should get your brain


    checked because you''re not making a lot of sense right now."


    As Emily ranted sarcastically to her, Estelle couldn''t seem to find the right words to say. She took all the


    me and epted Emily''s harsh words. She bowed her head. "It''s all my fault, I admit that. I was in a


    bad ce at that time and felt like I had no other choice. I can''t ask you to forgive me for those


    mistakes. I just want toe back to Love and Dream so that I can at least make up for what I''ve


    done,"


    Estelle exined in a cracked voice. She was sincere and humble as she apologized to her.


    Emily curled her lips into a smug smirk. If a person could betray others once, then they would definitely


    do it again if they had the chance. "You can leave now. This ce is too small to ept someone like


    you." Memories of what had happened started toe back to Emily like she was in a shback. She


    recalled how much she had trusted Estelle in the past, how disappointed she had been after Estelle


    betrayed her, and how much pain Estelle had caused her. All of the things Estelle had done was like a


    big p across Emily''s face.


    "Miss Bai!" Teary-eyed, Estelle exined further, "I was really being threatened at that time. On top of


    that, my father was also seriously ill when it happened. I was left with no choice but to agree. I''m sorry.


    It''s all my fault. I just want another chance so I can make amends." She voiced out all her hardships


    during that time and begged for forgiveness.


    "It''s just not possible. There''s no excuse for what you did," Emily said coldly. However, she couldn''t


    help but feel a little sorry for Estelle. It seemed that she had been really suffering at that time. However,


    Emily couldn''t just pretend that it hadn''t happened. It had caused her too much pain to forget so easily.


    "I know you won''t forgive. I can''t even forgive myself for what I did. I just really¡­ I feel guilty about what


    I did. All I want is to make it up to you. I don''t even need my sry. Just let me work here," Estelle


    begged with tearful eyes.


    Emily frowned at her actions. She couldn''t stand someone begging in front of her; her heart was too


    soft.


    "I can write down the guarantee. If I do anything wrong to you or thispany again, let God beat me


    to death! I will take responsibility for it!" Estelle promised loudly.


    "That''s enough!" There was a sudden throbbing in Emily''s head as she watched Estelle begging to be


    in Love and Dream. She closed her eyes to try and suppress her emotions. "Fine. Since you said that, I


    will allow you to work here. However, this is yourst chance." Emily''s expression was deadpan. Truth


    be told, Estelle''s story had touched her. But she couldn''t let that show.


    ''She agreed to it?''


    Several emotions crashed over Estelle like waves. She was overjoyed, grateful, and excited, all at the


    same time. Tears started to stream down her cheeks and she kept bowing down to Emily as an


    expression of her gratitude.


    When word got out that Estelle wasing back to thepany, all the other employees were


    displeased. Their negative opinions didn''t change even after they found out that it was Emily herself


    who had approved of Estelle''s return. They all felt like Estelle didn''t deserve toe back to Love and


    Dream. But they couldn''t do anything about it since Emily had made up her mind. Estelle was returning


    to Love and Dream.


    It would be a good thing if Estelle had turned over a new leaf. However, if they found out that she was


    still the same person, then they wouldn''t be polite about it.


    Estelle cherished this opportunity with all her heart. This was her second chance to work for Love and


    Dream. She''d been dreaming about it ever since the time she had made a mistake. Now, her dream


    hade true, and it was Emily who had personally approved of her return. So this time, she was


    determined not to let Emily down. She had to seize this opportunity.


    The first step was to bring Emily some breakfast. With two breakfast meals in her hands, Estelle


    casually walked into the elevator with Emily already inside. The two looked away from each other.


    Estelle wondered why it was only Emily inside the elevator during working hours. Thetter wasn''t


    expecting to run into Estelle so early in the morning. So, they were awkwardly riding the elevator


    together.


    It didn''t help that the elevator wasn''t that spacious. With the two of them inside, it felt like it was already


    cramped. Even if they looked away from each other, they could still feel each other''s presence. They


    could only keep quiet and not acknowledge each other during the elevator ride.


    The two of them kept their mouths shut, not wanting to talk to each other. Yesterday, they had caused


    quite a scene. Today, they couldn''t even look at each other without feeling embarrassed. Both of them


    felt uneasy being around each other.


    Finally, Estelle cleared her throat. "Good morning," she greeted in a low voice and smoothed out her


    hair. Her eyes kept darting around and she didn''t know where to put her hands. She couldn''t help but


    feel flustered around Emily.


    "Good morning,"


    Emily replied without emotion. Her heart was beating fast from the interaction. When she had agreed to


    let Estellee back to thepany, she had thought that the chances of her seeing Estelle would be


    slim. Yet, she had met Estelle in the elevator on her first day of work. It was so ufortable that


    Emily almost pulled out her hair in frustration.


    "Well, I bought you some breakfast." After saying this, Estelle separated the two breakfast bags in her


    hands. She was so nervous that she almost spilled the porridge as she tried to hand it to Emily.


    ''Why did she buy me breakfast? Is she trying to win back my trust again?''


    There were countless questions in Emily''s mind, but they were not easy to ask given the current nature


    of their rtionship. Eyeing the breakfast bag that Estelle handed over, Emily debated on whether to


    take it or not. Finally, she looked away again and said, "Sorry, I don''t like the food from that restaurant.


    It gives me an allergic reaction."


    "Oh, I didn''t know about that. I''ll buy you breakfast from another restaurant next time," Estelle replied.


    Dismay could be heard in her voice. Both of them knew the truth, but neither was willing to say it out


    loud. Estelle gave a defeated smile and tightened her grip on the breakfast bags. She was lost on what


    to do.

 Chapter 1513 Blushed

    Chapter 1513 Blushed


    The atmosphere between them grew more and more awkward. Out of embarrassment, they


    subconsciously made several small movements. Finally, the elevator stopped. The two of them moved


    forward at the same time, and their shoulders touched.


    It was indeed awkward. As they walked out of the elevator, an employee standing outside greeted


    Emily.


    "Good morning, Miss Bai.


    Howe you arrived here with Estelle today? Did you twoe from the same direction?"


    Stunned by the question, Estelle chose to look away.


    As for Emily, she just nodded hastily and then walked toward her office, pretending that nothing had


    happened. She had mixed feelings. Estelle hade clean to her and told her the truth. But although


    she could understand the reason for Estelle''s betrayal, she could not forgive her, not yet at least.


    Estelle had promised her that she had turned over a new leaf and waspletely a new person.


    Perhaps she had really made up her mind to repent. ''Should I trust her again?'' Emily asked herself.


    What if Estelle betrayed her again? Could she survive it a second time? Emily had no answer to that


    question. A part of her wanted to give Estelle a second chance. If Estelle truly regretted what she had


    done, then she truly deserved Emily''s forgiveness. Also, if Emily chose to cling to the past, she might


    end up making Estelle resent her and turn Estelle''s repentance into a grudge.


    Emily scratched her head, trying to make a fair decision. "Forget it. I don''t need to doubt her. Since I''ve


    decided to let Estelle return to Love and Dream, I''ll have to trust her again," she murmured to herself.


    After making this decision, Emily felt a little more rxed. She was confident that getting along with


    Estelle would be the best move. She just hoped that things between them would not be so awkward


    anymore.


    Perhaps it was because of the awkwardness in the morning that Estelle did note and deliver her


    progress report to Emily the entire morning. In the afternoon, she hesitated to knock on Emily''s office


    door to discuss her designs with her. She wanted to consult with Emily regarding the designs she had


    drawn up just like before, but because of the tension between them, staying in a room together would


    not be so pleasant.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Emily had persuaded herself that she should forgive Estelle, but Estelle was still drowning in guilt and


    walking on eggshells around her, making the air hang heavily above them.


    Finally, it was time to get off work. Emily was ready to head out. As soon as she walked out of the


    company''s gate, she saw Jacob''s luxury car parked by the side of the road. Jacob was leaning against


    the door while fondly gazing at her as she walked up to him. His tall figure and handsome face made


    many passers-by turn their heads to look at him.


    But in Jacob''s eyes, there was only Emily, who was slowly walking to him. His cold face slowly turned


    into a warm smile as he gently said to her, "Let''s go. I''ll take you out to eat something good."


    "Don''t we eat well every single day?" Emily muttered to herself and went straight to Jacob.


    Suddenly, Jacob''s gentle face became cold and hard, and his loving eyes were filled with coldness and


    cruelty. He strode toward a woman and yelled at her. His attitude was cold and tough. "You don''t


    deserve to be in Love and Dream! Beat it!"


    It was time for the employees to go home. The gate was full of passers-by. People were minding their


    own business as usual. When they heard the shouting, they all looked over. Seeing that it was Jacob,


    they did not dare to stop and gossip tantly. They only stared from a distance.


    Seeing Jacob, Estelle clenched the straps of her bag uneasily and exined in a low voice, "No, I


    came back to help. I will never do anything that will harm Love and Dream ever again. Please trust


    me."


    Jacobughed mockingly. "You dare ask me to trust you? Do the words thate out of your mouth


    sound truthful to you? No traitor has the right to ask others to believe in her again. What, do you think


    I''m stupid? Don''t ever show up at Love and Dream again, or I swear you will not like the


    consequences."


    Jacob looked sullen and cold. Had his beloved Emily not suffered enough because of Estelle? Estelle


    was the reason Emily''s depression had grown so serious. So when he saw Estelle''s face again, Jacob


    did not care about his CEO demeanor or his manly charisma anymore. He just wanted to drive her


    away as soon as he could so as to not remind Emily of the past.


    It had not been easy to calm Emily down. Why on earth had Estelle appeared here again? To mess


    things up even further?


    "I didn''t mean to hurt her."


    Estelle stood there, helpless and running out of words to say. She did not dare to exin, fearing that


    her exnation woulde across as defensive and insincere. She was scared that Emily would not


    believe her anymore and consequently would not allow her to work in thepany. Being yelled at by


    Jacob in public, she felt so humiliated. Her face went all red. Grief and regret welled up in her heart.


    Soon, tears were rolling down her cheek. She looked pitiful.


    "I allowed her to work here. She had her own difficulties before. I''ll exin the details to youter."


    Seeing the tense situation between the two, Emily walked up and held Jacob''s arm. She nodded at


    Estelle to leave. As she gently pulled her husband into the car, she smiled. "Didn''t you say you were


    going to take me out to eat something delicious? Let''s go then. I''m starving."


    Estelle nodded at Emily gratefully. Feeling guilty, she felt even more determined to work for Emily and


    make things right.


    Back in the car, Jacob started the car and drove away in silence. Suddenly, he asked, "Why did you


    allow her to work for thepany? Aren''t you afraid she will stab you in the back again? I don''t want


    you to be fooled again." It was a nightmare for them both. During that time, Emily had not been the only


    one in darkness. Jacob had been in the darkness, too, and his life had not been joyful at all. He had


    just wanted to make her happy despite all the difficulties.


    Thanks to his effort, Emily finally looked and felt better. He would never allow a woman like Estelle to


    ruin Emily''s mental health and peace again.


    "I''m not a fool. I won''t be tricked twice. She''s a different person now." Emily could not help defending


    Estelle to Jacob, but deep down, she also understood where Jacob wasing from. After all, Estelle


    had yed a bad part in her psychological struggles.


    "You can''t be sure of that. She already betrayed you once, and she''spletely capable of doing it


    again, and it won''te with a warning." Jacob sighed helplessly. His beloved was too naive. She was


    literally giving others a second chance to hurt her. She was too softhearted.


    Emily''s expression changed into cold seriousness. After careful consideration, she said carefully, "Don''t


    worry. I won''t let her get her hands on core confidential information again. If she so much as thinks of


    tricking me again, I''ll kick her out the door myself. I won''t repeat the same mistake."


    "You better not." ''You silly little fool, '' Jacob thought to himself as he pinched the bridge of his nose and


    sighed.


    "Can we not discuss this anymore? Where is this restaurant you''re going to take me to anyway? I''m


    starving."


    "We''re almost there."


    Meanwhile, a posh ck car pulled over slowly in front of a manor. Darren stepped out of the car with


    his two long legs. As soon as he entered the living room, he smelled the faint but tempting aroma of


    delicious food in the air.


    Was that woman cooking today?


    Darren touched his forehead helplessly, but an amused smile tugged on the corner of his lips.


    He followed the aroma to the kitchen and saw Bonnie in a cute apron, busy with cooking. She had a


    spat in her hand, and she seemed to be quite enjoying herself. Bonnie had on a determined


    expression, which she rarely showed. It was obvious that she was facing a formidable situation as to


    how to deal with the sweet and sour spareribs in the pot.


    Darren thought it was funny, and his eyes softened.


    Bonnie''s delicate and beautiful face was shining in the faint light of dusk, as if she was coated with a


    layer of golden aura, rendering Darren unable to look away.


    Bonnie was about to put the sweet and sour spareribs into a bowl with her spat. Maybe because she


    was too anxious, she identally spilled some broth on her hand. The broth was freshly cooked and


    quite hot. Therefore, her white and tender skin was immediately scalded with red marks.


    Bonnie recoiled and bit back her scream. She was so engrossed in what she was doing that she did


    not notice Darrene in. She ignored the pain and proceeded to put the cooked spareribs into the


    bowl. She then took the bowl to the dining table. After that, she went to the sink to put her scalded hand


    under cold running water to ease the pain.


    A big hand reached for her hurt one.


    Bonnie was stunned. She looked up and saw Darren''s handsome, frowning face.


    "Why are you home so early today?"


    To her surprise, Darren did not respond to her. He just carefully raised her scalded hand and asked in a


    serious tone, "Why are you so careless?"


    Bonnie blushed. How could he witness such an embarrassing scene? She did not want him to see the


    clumsy side of her at all.

 Chapter 1514 Retreat After Completing The Task

    Chapter 1514 Retreat After Completing The Task


    Darren frowned a little bit and brought Bonnie''s hands near his lips. After that, he gently blew on her


    wound and then asked in a low, concerned tone, "Does it still hurt?"


    His simple and kind gesture made Bonnie''s heart skip a beat. She was so flustered that her cheeks


    turned to a rosy red color. After a few seconds, she replied in a soft voice, "Don''t worry, it''s just a scald.


    I''m perfectly fine."


    Unfortunately, Bonnie''s words went through Darren''s one ear and out from the other. He just nced at


    her and said, "Stay here. I''ll be back in a minute."


    Before Bonnie could even respond, the man in front of her was already turning around and walking


    away.


    She was left there frozen in ce and in a daze. The only thing she could do was watch Darren''s back


    while he headed upstairs.


    After a while, he returned downstairs with a first aid kit in his hand. He ced the box down on a


    nearby table and took out a special ointment to treat burns.


    After that, Darren somewhat forced Bonnie to sit down on the sofa. She didn''t want any treatment, but


    her wrist was already in Darren''s inescapable grasp. Shortly after, the man lowered his head and


    carefully applied the ointment on her wound with a cotton swab.


    The worried expression on Darren''s face made Bonnie''s heart beat even faster than before.


    After a few seconds, a cold sensation started to spread all over her hand. The pain she had felt earlier


    was almost entirely gone. If it weren''t for the ring burn mark, she wouldn''t even remember the


    ident. On the other hand, Darren still had an extremely concerned look on his face, even though


    Bonnie waspletely fine.


    After Darren was finally finished treating her wound, Bonnie withdrew her hand from his grasp. Then,


    she said, "The food is getting cold. I''ll go to the kitchen to bring it out, so we can eat."


    Before she could get up from the sofa and head to the kitchen, Darren interrupted her. "Just stay there.


    I''ll go and bring the food to the table."


    Bonnie couldn''t believe what she had just heard. She was in a confused daze. Meanwhile, Darren had


    a serious expression on his face and said, "From now on, you''re not allowed to cook ever again."


    Upon noticing Darren''s overwhelming care for her, Bonnie yfully winked and smiled at him. Then,


    she replied, "I can''t agree with that. I like cooking for you nowadays."


    Darren didn''t seem affected by her words and kept a stoic expression on his face. The only thing that


    changed about him was his eyes. They were now as sharp as a knife.


    "Just be a good girl and listen."


    His low, manly voice that was full of concern made it almost impossible for any woman to disagree with


    him.


    As a result, Bonnie could only nod in agreement to his request. After that, she urged him to go to the


    kitchen to serve the dishes. They proceeded to eat shortly after.


    When they finished their meal, it was already eight o''clock at night.


    Darren took it upon himself to clean their bowls and chopsticks. He even told Bonnie not to let her


    hands get wet, so they would heal faster. When everything was settled, he sat down on the sofa in the


    living room and read thetest financial magazine.


    There was a rare, calm, and peaceful silence in the living room.


    Bonnie couldn''t think of anything else to do, so she also sat on the sofa and leisurely watched the TV.


    Every now and then, she would sneak a nce at the tall man sitting next to her. Darren was just


    absorbed in his magazine, but Bonnie noticed that his fair-skinned slender fingers were unconsciously


    trembling.


    After a long time, Bonnie coughed on purpose, trying to attract his attention. When her actions were to


    no avail, she simply said, "Don''t you have some work to do tonight?"


    Darren stopped flipping through the magazine and replied in a casual manner, "People should have a


    good rest after work, so no."


    His answer caused Bonnie''s eyes to light up with excitement. Then, she asked, "Can you stop reading


    the magazine for now?"


    Darrenplied and ced his magazine down. Afterward, he stared into her eyes and responded,


    "Do you want me to do something?"


    Bonnie was a little flustered by his intense gaze. Her cheeks were starting to blush and she couldn''t


    help herself from looking away. Mustering up all her courage, she said in a slightly flirty, yful manner,


    "I just want you to watch a movie with me."


    Would he understand the meaning behind her question?


    While she was in a daze and wondering about Darren''s answer, he had already stood up and walked


    over. She was still sitting on the sofa when he grabbed her wrist and said lightly, "Let''s go upstairs then.


    There''s a projector."


    Bonnie was still clueless about what was going on while she walked with him. Only when they entered


    the home theater did she finallye to her senses.


    Darren hadn''t hesitated to say yes to her, probably because he hadn''t thought too much of her request,


    since... watching a movie together was a thing couples did!


    Bonnie was still trying to understand Darren''s actions. While she was lost in thought, he walked over to


    the cab of DVDs and casually asked, "What kind of movie do you want to watch?"


    Bonnie couldn''t think clearly at that moment, so she said the first thing that came to her mind. "A horror


    movie."


    Darren didn''t seem to mind her decision at all. With a straight face, he searched through his collection


    of movies and picked the scariest one he could think of.


    "Is this okay?" he asked while showing her the DVD.


    Bonnie looked over and knew it was a terrifying movie all about ghosts. She had seen it before, and it


    was truly haunting. Despite that, she was too curious about how the head of a big corporation would


    react to such a movie.


    Thoughts of him being scared filled Bonnie''s head. This excited her a little and she didn''t hesitate to


    nod. "Yup, let''s watch that one."


    Darren nodded once in agreement and went to y the video. In order to make the atmosphere scarier,


    he turned off every light in the room. Only the moonlight that shone through the window remained.


    Thest time Bonnie had watched this movie was in broad daylight, so it had been somewhat bearable.


    However, the darkness this time was eerie. Therge screen conspicuously hanging in front of her


    made everything creepier. As a result, the hair on the back of her neck stood up.


    While they were watching the movie, terrifying jump scares woulde from time to time. After being


    utterly frightened by a female ghost, Bonnie couldn''t keep herposure anymore. She screamed


    from the bottom of her lungs and subconsciously grabbed onto Darren''s sleeve.


    Her actions amused Darren and he couldn''t help but smirk. He asked, "Didn''t you want to watch this


    film? Why are you so scared?"


    Bonnie could only mumble in response since she had her hands covering her face. She was so scared


    that she could only watch the movie through the gaps between her fingers. "I had no idea it was going


    to be this scary!"


    Darren found her response quite humorous, but he only let out a subtle sigh. In an attempt to soothe


    her, he wrapped his arm around her and hugged her tightly. He then said in a gentle tone, "Don''t be


    afraid. I''m here with you."


    For a moment, all of Bonnie''s fears disappeared.


    Her head was tucked into Darren''s chest, so she could feel the warmth of his breath on the tip of her


    nose.


    His romantic gesture flustered her so much that she couldn''t remember much of the film''s story. When


    Darren stood up to turn off the projector, Bonnie ran to her bedroom to hide her blushing face. She


    jumped into bed and covered herself with a nket, just like an ostrich.


    She couldn''t think clearly because Darren''s handsome face was the only thing that popped up in her


    head.


    At that moment, she seemed to have really fallen in love.


    Meanwhile, Darren was looking through the crack of Bonnie''s door. He saw her cute tantrums and


    couldn''t stop smiling.


    That night was quite memorable for the both of them.


    The next day, in the HT Group building, Jacob was riding the exclusive elevator to his office.


    When he arrived at the top floor, he sat done and started his usual routine. He listened to his


    assistant''s reports before getting down to handling urgent business matters.


    Halfway through his work, he realized something.


    "By the way, where''s David?"


    Jacob asked his assistant with a subtle frown on his face. Normally, David would have arrived at the


    company by that time, but he was nowhere to be seen.


    The assistant didn''t want to upset Jacob, so he meekly replied, "Mr. Xu said he was going on strike."


    Upon hearing this, Jacob''s frown grew worse. Frightened by his tense expression, his assistant didn''t


    dare to utter another word.


    Right after handing over some documents, he left in a hurry. Only when he was outside of Jacob''s


    office could he breathe a sigh of relief.


    Since he was left all alone in his office, Jacob took out his mobile phone. His slender fingers slid over


    the screen as he made a call.


    Shortly after, the call was connected. David''s hoarse voice came from the other end of the line. "Hey,


    there, busy man, what can I do for you?"


    Jacob replied in a frigid manner, "Why are you on strike?"


    David chuckled at Jacob''s question. A few momentster, he exined his actions. "Thepany


    doesn''t need my expertise anymore. Since I''vepleted that difficult task you assigned to me, I''m


    entitled to a little break, right? Besides, I won''t live long if you work me like a horse."


    Jacob didn''t seem to agree with his words. His gaze narrowed while he spoke in an even colder tone


    than before, "Thepany is not mine alone."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 1515 Can You Protect Her For The Rest Of Your Life

    Chapter 1515 Can You Protect Her For The Rest Of Your Life


    A casual smile formed on David''s lips. ¡°I don''t care about anything else in this world. Nothing is more


    important than my wife and my children. I know that these are the very things you also care about, so I


    think that you, above anyone else, can understand. Isn''t that right?¡°


    Of course, Jacob knew just how submissive David was to his wife. But although HT Group had


    gradually recovered, it was still shorthanded. Yet, David wanted to leave.


    Jacob asked in a more serious tone, ¡°Are you sure that you want to do this?¡°


    David answered, rather boldly, ¡°You are a capable man. I believe that you''ll be able to solve whatever


    problemse up. I''d better not hold you back.¡°


    Jacob''s tone grew colder. ¡°It seems that you''re determined to go.¡°


    David burst outughing before he said, ¡°That''s true.¡°


    Jacob hung up with a nk expression on his face. He decided that, from this point onward, the other


    man was no longer deserving of his respect.


    In a private room inside a bar, it was eerily quiet.


    Bill sat on the sofa with whiskey in hand, listening attentively with a gloomy face. One of his men was


    reporting his findings as cautiously as he could, afraid of infuriating his boss.


    ¡°Ethan has recently subdued all the killers in the city''s north. I heard that they have reached an alliance


    agreement. I''m afraid that this will be unfavorable for us in the future. Should we move now, boss?¡° The


    man''s voice trembled slightly, revealing his fear.


    Bill, who could no longer stand what he was hearing, threw the ss onto the floor.


    With a smash, it broke as soon as it touched the floor, and shards of ss flew everywhere. The scent


    of alcohol mixed with the air. Somehow, it made the whole atmosphere more dignified.


    Bill''s men looked at one another, careful not to do anything to further upset their boss.


    Ethan continued to be a thorn in Bill''s flesh.


    Bill sneered before his face darkened. ¡°Have you learned nothing?¡°


    No one dared to make a sound.


    Bill looked everyone in the eye and dered, ¡°Ethan is not a nobody. You should all know that. And


    now, he has grown even more powerful. This is bound to affect us in the future. Doing nothing is like


    nurturing a snake in our bosoms.¡°


    How could they not understand Bill''s words? One of the men mustered up the courage and asked,


    ¡°Boss, how about we secretly send an assassin?¡°


    ¡°Idiot!¡° Bill barked. ring at the man, he asked, ¡°Is that what you want? You want to alert the enemy?¡°


    The man, realizing that he had said something wrong, quickly waved his hand and took back what he


    had said. ¡°I''m sorry, boss. I won''t do it again.¡°


    Bill remained expressionless. After a long while, something that resembled cruelty shed in his eyes.


    Then, in a deep voice, hemanded the man, ¡°Contact Ethan and tell him that we haven''t reached


    an agreement on thest deal. Ask him toe here tonight. I have to talk to him in person.¡°


    The man nodded quickly.


    Night fell and enveloped the city in darkness.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Bill was sitting on the sofa inside the same room, apanied by his men. The atmosphere felt


    extremely tense. Ethan, on the other hand, had brought only two bodyguards with him. Both were tall


    and well-built. He looked indifferent, not at all intimidated by the imposing manner of the men inside the


    room.


    Bill smiled ambiguously and broke the ice. ¡°Long time, no see. How have you been these days?¡°


    Ethan nced at him coldly as he replied, ¡°Not bad.¡°


    Bill clenched his teeth at Ethan''s indifference, but he managed to control his temper. He shed him a


    sarcastic smile and said, ¡°I heard that you''ve recently taken over the killers in the north of the city.¡°


    Unwilling to show any kind of weakness, Ethan sneered, ¡°Bill, I didn''t expect you to be so well-informed


    about my movements. Have you been keeping an eye on me all this time?¡°


    Before Bill could say anything, one of his men yelled, ¡°Ethan! Watch your tone, you arrogant bastard.


    Our boss doesn''t give a shit about you!¡°


    Ethan chuckled. ¡°Sorry, should I thank him, then?¡°


    ¡°You ¡ª¡°


    Before the man could finish talking, Bill kicked him in the shin and yelled, ¡°Who told you that it was your


    turn to talk? Shut up!¡°


    Immediately, the man realized that he was not in any ce to chip in. The color drained from his face,


    and he hurriedly apologized. ¡°Forgive me, boss. I ¡ª¡°


    ¡°Get out!¡° Bill snapped.


    The man, now thoroughly shaken, ran out of the room.


    Ethan watched silently, caring very little about this show Bill and his men were putting on.


    Of course, he knew why Bill wanted to see him, but he did not intend topromise.


    ¡°Let me put it bluntly, Ethan. If you want to grow in power, you need my permission first. Do you


    understand?¡° Bill asked authoritatively as he shot Ethan a meaningful look.


    For thetter, this meant nothing. He said with a faint smile, ¡°And what if I don''t agree?¡°


    Bill had expected this as well. He took one look at his men and told Ethan, ¡°Then, you won''t be able to


    walk out of this room alive.¡°


    Dozens of men moved around the room. In the blink of an eye, Ethan and his two guards were


    surrounded.


    Ethan remained unfazed. He toyed with his car keys and said indifferently, ¡°Is that all you''ve got?¡°


    That drove Bill to the edge. Unable to bear Ethan''s arrogance, he moved to pull out a pistol, intending


    to shoot.


    However, he was no match for Ethan, who was much faster. In a sh, Ethan had produced a ck


    pistol and urately aimed between Bill''s eyebrows.


    By then, Bill had only just taken out his gun.


    In an instant, his men drew their weapons and pointed them at Ethan. Judging by the looks on their


    faces, it was as if they were facing a formidable enemy.


    Ethan smiled leisurely. ¡°Do you think that they can move faster than me?¡°


    His finger slowly and calmly grazed the trigger. Bill, on the other hand, had begun sweating profusely.


    He was confident that as soon as he gave his men the order, Ethan would pull the trigger.


    Realizing that the situation had changed and that he should switch gears, Bill yelled at his men, ¡°Get


    out!¡°


    They looked at each other again, unsure of what to do. Finally, one by one, they left the room under


    Bill''s gloomy gaze.


    After everyone had left, Bill spat, ¡°Are you satisfied? Can we finally talk?¡°


    Ethan slowly put his hand down and ced the pistol back in his pocket. He said coldly, ¡°Tell me. Why


    on earth did you ask for me?¡°


    Bill knew that at the moment, peaceful negotiation was his only choice. ¡°Ethan, you''ve be too


    powerful.¡°


    Ethan raised an eyebrow and asked bluntly, ¡°Are you afraid?¡°


    This infuriated Bill. Ethan had guessed exactly what he was thinking. Immediately, he lost his


    composure and began thinking irrationally again. Gritting his teeth, he threatened the man in front of


    him. ¡°Don''t go too far, Ethan.¡°


    Ethan stared straight at him. He smiled without saying anything.


    Bill''s eyes darkened. Suddenly, something urred to him. He smiled and said, ¡°You might be good at


    nning things, but there''s something you didn''t take into ount. I can''t hurt you, but there''s


    someone around you that I can harm. You can protect her at times, but are you sure that you can do


    that for the rest of your life?¡°

 Chapter 1516 Want To Settle Down

    Chapter 1516 Want To Settle Down


    Everyone knew who Bill was referring to.


    It could be none other than Estelle.


    His words angered Ethan. The casual expression on his face darkened and his eyes became chillingly


    cold. He eximed in response, ¡°How dare you!¡°


    Bill was a sore loser and he knew he wasn''t going to win again. So when he finally won a round, he


    made sure to rub it in. With a boastful smile, he said, ¡°Ethan, you should know not to mess with me.¡°


    Ethan clenched his fists in anger. That woman was his whole world and he wasn''t going to let anyone


    hurt her.


    If Bill dared to even mess with her, Ethan wouldn''t hesitate to cut ties with him.


    ¡°Ethan, I''ll give you some more time to think about it. Come to me when you''ve finally made up your


    mind,¡° Bill said while chuckling. From the very start, he knew Ethan wouldn''t put up a fight.


    However, Ethan wasn''t going to simply let Bill off the hook if Estelle was involved. With a threatening


    tone, he replied, ¡°Bill, it seems that you don''t quite understand what kind of man I am. Sure, I''m


    passive, but if youy even a single finger on the woman I love, I''ll make sure you regret it.¡°


    When he was done talking, Ethan stood up and strode out of the room. He didn''t even wait to see how


    Bill would react.


    Ethan''s words stunned Bill, leaving him with a dumbfounded look on his face. He waspletely


    infuriated to the point that he couldn''t stop clenching his fists. He gritted his teeth together and let out


    threats of his own. ¡°Ethan, just wait and see! I''lle for you one of these days!¡°


    A week passed by in the blink of an eye.


    It was another wonderful, sunny day for Estelle. She was in her apartment and she had just finished


    handing in the design draft for Love and Dream. Full of contentment, she came out of the study room


    and massaged her stiff shoulders.


    She was excited for tomorrow since it was a weekend. It was finally her time to have a good rest since


    there was no more work to be done.


    It was almost twelve o''clock at noon when Estelle finished. She went to her room and changed into


    some cozier clothes before eating lunch.


    While changing, Estelle thought about what to eat and do in the afternoon. When she was all done, she


    casually walked over the kitchen.


    On the way over there, she passed by Ethan, who was sitting on the sofa. His head was tilted down,


    focused on peeling an apple. He was wearing all ck, which made him look taller than usual.


    Additionally, his clothes made him seem unapproachable, or even a little intimidating. Despite that, his


    movements were an unexpected contrast to his frigid presence. Watching his hands gave Estelle an


    unusual sense of warmth and joy.


    She hadn''t expected to see him there, so she subconsciously asked, ¡°Why are you back so soon?¡°


    Ethan handed her the peeled apple and replied, ¡°Since you have no work tomorrow, I thought it would


    be a good chance to spend some time with you.¡°


    Upon hearing this, Estelle''s cheerful smile turned into a frown. She felt like something was off.


    Ethan hadn''t been like his usual self the past week. He had be abnormally strict with her and


    watched her like a hawk. Normally, he would just send someone to pick up the surveince video after


    work. But now, he didn''t even leave her house.


    She hadn''t expected that he could be such azy person.


    ¡°I just peeled this apple. Have some.¡° No matter how hard she tried, Estelle couldn''t figure out what


    was going on with Ethan.


    Since she couldn''t think of a reason why he was acting that way, she just took the apple with a subtle


    smile on her face and said, ¡°Let''s eat together, okay?¡°


    Ethan gave her a slight nod, cut the apple into two pieces, and handed her the one without the core.


    Estelle was still in a daze at that moment and just stood in the middle of the living room. After handing


    over the apple, Ethan pulled her over to sit on the sofa.


    He was like a very clingy dog. Most of his body was leaning over Estelle''s arms, so she couldn''t even


    use her other hand to eat.


    Ethan was so close that she could feel the warmth of his breath. Although they had been intimate


    before, she couldn''t bear the sensation of his hot breath on her earlobes.


    ''What''s wrong with him today? Why is he so clingy all of a sudden?'' Estelle wondered.


    While eating the apple, she looked out of the corner of her eye and meekly asked, ¡°Is something


    bothering you? Have you had anything to eat yet?¡°


    Ethan buried his head in her neck and tightly wrapped his arms around her slender waist, leaving her


    with no chance to escape.


    Then, he smiled at her and said in a low voice, ¡°I just want to hold you like this. Do you have a problem


    with that?¡°


    Estelle''s cheeks blushed a rosy red color from embarrassment. His sweet words went straight to her


    heart. Every time they were together, he would always act like a teenager in love.


    ¡°By the way, what do you want to eat for lunch? I''ll make it for you,¡° Ethan casually asked out of the


    blue.


    Ethan was the sweetest man in the world at that moment. Estelle couldn''t refuse him even if she tried


    to. Just like a married couple, the two of them happily ate lunch and watched a movie right after.


    A few hourster, evening came and the sun was just starting to set. The two of them quietly watched


    the sunset while sitting down on the sofa. When it was over, Estelle looked at Ethan. He was still


    holding onto her and there was no sign of him letting go. She let out a subtle sigh and asked, ¡°Don''t


    you feel ufortable? You''ve been holding me the whole day.¡°


    Ethan chuckled when he heard her and replied, ¡°As long as it''s you, I''ll never be ufortable.¡°


    Although Estelle felt happy at that moment, she was just doing what Ethan wanted. That fact didn''t sit


    well with her. No matter what they did, he would only be a few inches away. He was like a stalker that


    didn''t know when to stop. It seemed like he wouldn''t let her go no matter what she said.


    Nevertheless, even though Estelle allowed Ethan to do what he wanted, she knew that he was hiding


    something from her. Unfortunately, he seemed like he didn''t want to talk about it, so she couldn''t just


    force it out of him.


    Just as Estelle was thinking about how to ask him to let her go, Ethan broke his silence and suddenly


    uttered a question. ¡°From now on, can you stay at home with me when you don''t need to work?¡°


    Estelle frowned when she heard him. She decided to finally confront him, so she looked straight into his


    eyes and said, ¡°What''s wrong with you? You''re acting weird today. Just tell me the truth.¡°


    Ethan was seemingly unfazed by her questions. He looked deep into her eyes and hugged her even


    tighter.


    Estelle felt even more ufortable than before. Her arm started to hurt but she didn''t let that stop


    her. She added, ¡°How can I help you solve your problem if you don''t even tell me about it?¡°


    After a long time, Ethan let out a light sigh. After that, he lovingly pinched her cheek and buried his


    head in her neck. A few secondster, he told her the truth.


    ¡°I''m worried that Bill might do something to hurt you.¡°


    ''Bill?''


    Upon hearing his name, Estelle suddenly felt uneasy. ''So Ethan was acting weirdly the past week just


    because he wanted to protect me from Bill?''


    Estelle thought to herself. She had already had a rough idea of what was going on, but now, everything


    was crystal clear to her.


    Her lips turned pale and her body started to tremble. After some time of thinking to herself, she


    hesitantly uttered, ¡°Ethan, do you still want to stay there?¡°


    While she spoke, tears started to form in her eyes. She nervously looked at Ethan''s frigid eyes while


    she waited for his answer.


    Upon hearing her words, Ethan was quite overwhelmed. The reason why he stayed with Bill was to


    apany the little girl who had been abandoned by her father for such a long time. But now, the little


    girl was a grown woman. After a bit of thought, he realized there was no reason for him to stay there


    anymore.


    After all, Ethan had only done it for her. And if she didn''t want him to be there anymore, then what was


    the point of his actions?


    ¡°Do you want me to stay there?¡° Ethan asked with a straight face.


    Without hesitation, Estelle shook her head and said, ¡°All I want is for both of us to focus on our bright


    futures. I think that''s the most peaceful way to go about this.¡°


    After a while, Ethan let out a chuckle. He understood what she meant and firmly said, ¡°Okay, I''ll do


    what you want, I promise.¡°


    At that moment, it was Estelle''s turn to be stunned.


    She didn''t expect that Ethan would do what she asked that very moment.


    He left in the blink of an eye without even uttering a single word.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Ethan walked outside, the sun was almostpletely gone. He stood quietly in front of a window


    and looked out at the neon lights and tall buildings not far away.


    After that, he lit a cigarette and smoked it like it was thest cigarette of his life. He attentively watched


    the ashes fall gently to the ground.


    He savored that cigarette until there was nothing left.


    At that moment, Ethan seemed like he waspletely out of touch with reality. He didn''t show a single


    shred of emotion. To make matters worse, he didn''t even feel pain from putting out the cigarette on his


    bare palm. A few momentster, he took out his phone and dialed a familiar number.

 Chapter 1517 The Wedding Day

    Chapter 1517 The Wedding Day


    A man''s hoarse and deep voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°What can I do for you?¡°


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I would like to meet up with you tomorrow,¡°


    said Ethan in a cold tone, though his voice could barely be heard in the bedroom.


    The next day, Jacob found himself inside a private room of a bar.


    He crossed his legs casually and leisurely took a sip of his tea. From the corner of his eyes, he


    cautiously nced at the man in a suit who had been standing in front of the French window for quite


    some time.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡° Jacob asked and took another small sip from his cup.


    Ethan finally turned around, but didn''t move closer. Instead, he shook his head and said in a deep


    voice, ¡°Mr. Gu, I want to terminate our agreement.¡°


    The person that he loved the most was already by his side, and all that Ethan wanted was to stay with


    her for the rest of his life.


    Jacob''s expression remained nonchnt. He slowly put the teacup down and calmly responded, ¡°Give


    me a good reason.¡°


    Instead of looking at him, Ethan turned back around and continued to gaze out of the window. He


    watched the clear blue sky and the white clouds passing by before saying, ¡°She doesn''t want me to go


    through with it.¡°


    With a contemptuous smile and raised eyebrows, Jacob reminded him, ¡°If I recall, you were the one


    who came to me first and offered to cooperate with me. Now, you want to revoke our agreement just


    because of that?¡°


    Silence filled the room when Jacob finished talking. After a while, Ethan finally murmured, ¡°I''m so sorry,


    Mr. Gu.¡°


    In Ethan''s heart, there was nobody else more important than Estelle. She was the only thing that


    mattered.


    Jacob did not refute him. Instead, he paused for a while. Then, he looked up at him and asked, ¡°Do you


    think that Bill will let you go if you nullify our agreement now?¡°


    Before Ethan could open his mouth to reply, Jacob continued, ¡°I don''t doubt that you know him better


    than me. You know what kind of person Bill is. He is the type of person who will vow to seek revenge


    even over the smallest of things. Even if you managed to somehow get out of this mess now,


    remember that he is a man who never forgets. He won''t let you or the people you care about the most


    go so easily.¡°


    Jacob stressed thest few words and made sure that Ethan understood what he was implying.


    For a moment, Ethan was rendered speechless from the sudden realization. He couldn''t find a reason


    to disagree with him.


    It was true that Bill was a cruel and merciless person. If it benefited Bill, then he would never let Ethan


    go no matter what.


    With a faint smile stered on his face, Jacob asked, ¡°Ethan, when did you be so na?ve? How


    could you believe in such a foolish idea?¡°


    Hearing this, Ethan''s eyes softened.


    ¡°I can understand if you have no ounce of self-preservation for yourself, but have you thought about


    what would happen to her?


    When you don''t have a weapon to protect yourself from people who want to hurt you, then the people


    closest to you are also the ones who are most likely to get hurt.¡° Despite Jacob''s distant eyes and calm


    voice, Ethan still felt like he was being repeatedly punched in the gut by his words.


    He knew that Jacob was right. Without everything that he had now, there was no way that he could


    protect Estelle.


    Seeing her get hurt because of his carelessness was something that he couldn''t bear to experience.


    ¡°I''ll give you some time to think about it first. Then, you cane back to me when you''ve made your


    final decision.¡° It wasn''t that Jacob was forcing Ethan to remainmitted to their deal. But he just


    wanted thetter to understand the reality of the situation.


    Unexpectedly, before Jacob reached to open the door, Ethan said, ¡°I''d like to continue our


    cooperation.¡°


    The corners of Jacob''s mouth rose imperceptibly as he heard those words. In his mind, he had already


    been expecting Ethan to change his decision. Ethan''s weakness was that he always wanted to protect


    the ones he loved and he would never purposely put them in danger.


    With a small nod, Jacob then went out and closed the door behind him. Once Jacob was out of sight,


    Ethan lowered his eyes and continued to solemnly look out of the window.


    A few minutester, he fished out his phone from his pocket and stared at the familiar number in his


    address book. He was lost in thought as he wondered what he was going to tell the person.


    Then, he took a deep breath and dialed the number.


    ¡°Are you finished with your work?¡° On the other end of the line, a soft female voice answered. From the


    way she talked, Ethan could tell that she was smiling.


    When Ethan heard her voice, his grip on the phone tightened. ¡°I''m sorry. I couldn''t do what you asked


    of me,¡° he confessed, his voice lower than usual.


    There was a moment of silence from the other end of the phone. The woman asked cautiously, ¡°What


    happened? Is there something wrong?¡°


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°No. Nothing happened. I promise you,¡° Ethan choked out, his voice hoarse.


    The woman didn''t reply. The silence from the other end was deafening.


    ¡°So, you don''t want to do it?¡° she finally asked.


    Hearing this, Ethan bitterly smiled. ¡°You know I''ll do anything for you. But I don''t want to lose you again.


    Bill won''t let you go, and I want to protect you forever.¡°


    The woman was surprised at his answer. Her tone softened as she answered with a faint smile, ¡°I


    know, Ethan. It''s okay. It doesn''t matter anymore. I understand.¡°


    The woman''sforting voice made it even more painful for Ethan. It was as if someone was hitting


    his heart with a hammer.


    He lowered his head and whispered, ¡°I won''t let anyone hurt you.¡°


    The weather was getting warmer as the days went by. The wedding day of Carlos and Cherish was


    approaching.


    When Emily got the phone call in the early morning, she was still sleepy. If Jacob hadn''t woken her up


    gently, she wouldn''t have heard Cherish''s excited voice on the phone.


    ¡°Emily! Carlos and I are getting married. Our wedding will be next week! You have to attend it!¡°


    Emily was immediately jolted awake from her groggy state when she heard the news.


    She looked at her phone screen in a daze. Then, she asked, ¡°Where are you going to hold the


    wedding?¡°


    Cherish smiled as she replied, ¡°It''s going to be held at a resort in our city. It''s beautiful! It''s suitable for


    outdoor weddings.¡°


    As she heard Cherish''s joyful answer, Emily pursed her lips and smiled faintly. ¡°Congrattions! You''re


    finally getting married!¡°


    As the day of the wedding was fast approaching, Cherish didn''t have a lot of time to talk with Emily. So,


    she simply informed Emily about her situation and the details of the wedding, and then she hung up the


    phone in a hurry.


    Emily put the phone down and shared the news with Jacob. As usual, Jacob didn''t give a big reaction.


    He just nodded slightly in acknowledgment


    A weekter, the day of the wedding arrived.


    Inside the dressing room of the resort where the wedding was being held, Cherish was dressed in a


    beautiful snow-white wedding gown, which looked quite unique. Her makeup was light, but looked


    elegant. The dress made her figure look even more slender. It seemed to fit her body really well.


    Emily, who was standing next to her, praised with an excited grin, ¡°Cherish, you are the most beautiful


    bride I''ve ever seen.¡°


    Cherish''s pretty face blushed at Emily''spliment. She stared at herself in the mirror with a glowing


    smile. She looked so happy. The wedding dress had been chosen by Carlos at Cherish''s request. It


    was even named ¡°Cherish¡° after her.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Emily,¡° Cherish replied happily with a small smile. However, her brows suddenly


    furrowed and her eyes showed a hint of sadness.


    Emily noticed her suddenly depleted mood. She gently smoothed her wedding dress and cautiously


    asked, ¡°Why the long face?¡°


    Depressed, Cherish lowered her eyes and clenched her fists. She softly murmured, ¡°I guess I''m just a


    little nervous. Emily, do you believe that Carlos really wants to marry me?¡°


    Emily was shocked by her question, but answered immediately, ¡°Of course.¡°


    ¡°I don''t know what''s wrong with me. I feel anxious all of a sudden,¡° Cherish said in a worried tone and


    with a heavy sigh.


    Was she suffering from wedding jitters?


    Emily couldn''t help but feel amused at the thought. She gave Cherish a gentle smile and told her in a


    comforting tone, ¡°I believe that Carlos wants to marry you. I can see that he loves you very much.¡°


    After she heard Emily''s words offort, Cherish let out a deep breath of relief. She suddenly felt


    more rxed.

 Chapter 1518 Couldnt Help

    Chapter 1518 Couldn''t Help


    Soon, the wedding ceremony began. Jacob led Emily to the seats arranged for the guests and sat


    beside her.


    The smallwn had been specially decorated with white tables and chairs as well as colorful balloons.


    The faint fragrance of flowers filled the air, making everyone feel rxed and happy.


    There was a wide pathway in the middle of the tables and chairs. A long red carpet extended from the


    entrance all the way to the tform at the front. Flower baskets, balloons, and small, colorful ribbons


    adorned both sides of the pathway.


    Soon, the exclusive music for the wedding filled the air.


    Wearing her beautiful white wedding dress, Cherish held her father''s hand and walked slowly on the


    red carpet from the flower arch to the tform.


    Looking dashing in a white suit, Carlos looked at hering toward him with a gentle smile on his face.


    Out of all the people in the room, only Emily knew that Carlos, who had always been calm and self-


    aware, was very nervous at the moment. This wedding was obviously very important to him.


    ¡°I give you my blessing and my only daughter''s hand in marriage. She''s the treasure of our family.


    Please look after her,¡° Cherish''s father said in a low voice when he put Cherish''s hand in Carlos''.


    ¡°I promise I will take good care of her.¡° Carlos nodded seriously.


    Holding back her tears, Cherish took Carlos''s arm and carefully walked toward the officiant. They were


    finally getting married. It was no longer just a dream.


    When the two of them stepped in front of the officiant, the crowd gradually quieted down.


    Cherish and Carlos looked at each other. And then, both of them looked at the officiant.


    Seeing that the two of them were ready, the officiant said slowly, ¡°We are gathered here today in the


    sight of God, and the presence of friends and loved ones, to celebrate one of life''s greatest moments.


    We are here to give recognition to the beauty of love that is shared between Carlos and Cherish as


    theyplete their family in holy matrimony. Grant them happiness and contentment, as their two lives


    be one, as they create a new family and explore the depths of their love for one another. Bless


    their families and friends and the rtionships, which have supported, strengthened and sustained


    them throughout their lives. Bless their home as a ce of love and of peace.¡°


    After a long series of wedding vows, the priest asked, ¡°Before this marriage is to be legited, if there


    is anyone who can show just cause why this couple cannotwfully be joined together in matrimony, let


    them speak now or forever hold their peace.¡°


    There was dead silence in the room.


    Then, the priest looked at Cherish with a smile and asked, ¡°Cherish, do you take this man to be your


    lawfully wedded husband? Will you love him, look after him, respect him, and ept him in sickness


    and in health? Will you be faithful to him as long as you both shall live?¡°


    Cherish''s red lips trembled slightly, and her long eyshes batted against the tears now welling up in


    her eyes. After a long time, she finally smiled and looked at Carlos, her face full of expectation and


    happiness.


    She said, ¡°I do and I will.¡°


    The priest then turned to Carlos and asked, ¡°Carlos, do you take this woman to be yourwfully


    wedded wife? Will you love her, look after her, respect her, and ept her in sickness and in health?


    Will you be faithful to her as long as you both shall live?¡°


    Carlos''s eyes had been fixed on Cherish since the wedding ceremony began. Without hesitation, he


    replied in a low, firm voice, ¡°Yes, I do and I will.¡°


    The priest''s smile deepened. The next moment, he raised his voice at the crowed and asked, ¡°Are you


    willing to witness their sacred union?¡°


    The guests responded all at once, ¡°Yes.¡°


    ¡°Very well. You may now exchange rings.¡°


    Watching Carlos put the carefully selected diamond ring on her ring finger, Cherish suddenly


    remembered a lot of their memories together. Some of them were sweet, some were sad, but most


    were happy. Whatever they were, all of them reminded her of the man in front of her.


    Her eyes were slightly red now from the tears she was trying very hard to hold back. Then, she took out


    the ring and put it on Carlos''s ring finger.


    After this, the priest announced loudly, ¡°I now pronounce you, in the name of God, husband and wife.


    No one and nothing of this earth can separate you. You may now kiss the bride.¡°


    Carlos chuckled. ¡°This moment has finallye.¡°


    Cherish was stunned. Before she coulde back to her senses, Carlos had lifted the white veil from


    her face and kissed her deeply and passionately in front of everyone.


    All of a sudden, Cherish''s mind went nk. In her eyes, only Carlos''s face became clearer and clearer.


    ''We will definitely be happy, '' she thought.


    Emily could not help wrinkling her nose. She said, ¡°I''m so envious of them. They are so happy.¡°


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob, who was sitting beside her, slightly raised his eyebrows. Then, he reached out to hold her waist.


    He whispered in her ear, ¡°When things are settled, I will marry you in an even more beautiful wedding


    ceremony. I remember I still owe you one.¡°


    Before Emily could process what he had just said, Jacob was already nting a soft kiss on her cheek.


    Her heart skipped a beat as she felt Jacob''s lips against her face.


    ¡°Don''t be jealous. We''ll have our time, I promise.¡° Jacob''s deep and maic voice sounded


    particrly sexy at the moment.


    Emily felt her cheeks burn.


    Then, the wedding ceremony of Carlos and Cherish came to an end. At the reception, they went


    around toasting and chatting with the guests.


    After an entire day''s of wedding festivities, Cherish felt so tired that her body was failing her. However,


    Carlos was still in high spirits and did not even frown from the beginning of the day to the end.


    When they arrived at the Li Family''s house, Carlos scooped the blushing Cherish in his arms and took


    her upstairs. She was too drunk to object. At the sight of this, Leah smiled.


    Cherish was officially their daughter-inw now and could openly share a bedroom with Carlos.


    As soon as they entered the room, Carlos mmed the door behind them. He gently put Cherish down.


    Leaning against the door, he chuckled and said, ¡°You are mine now.¡°


    Cherish blushed and put her arms around his neck tightly, enjoying the sweet, tender feeling.


    After a long while...


    ¡°Honey, do you know what day it is?¡° Carlos''s deep voice seeped into every fiber of Cherish''s being,


    intoxicating her like sweet red wine.


    Cherish struggled to keep her mind in one piece after hearing Carlos call her ¡°honey.¡° She asked,


    ¡°What day is it?¡°


    Carlos smiled sheepishly, reached out his hand, and pinched her nose. Then, he replied in a lower


    voice, ¡°It''s our wedding night, of course.¡°


    It was not until then that Cherish realized what he meant, and her face turned redder.


    Did he mean...that?


    Carlos raised his eyebrows and looked deeper into her eyes. Looking smug, he asked, ¡°What? Are you


    shy?¡°


    Cherish bit her lips and retorted immediately, ¡°No!¡°


    Carlos chuckled. ¡°Then why are you blushing? Are you fantasizing about it already?¡°


    Cherish''s round earlobes turnedpletely red, but she still tried to deny it. ¡°What nonsense are you


    talking about?¡°


    The atmosphere around them seemed to be ambiguous and restless in an instant.


    ¡°Let''s not waste our time.¡° Carlos''s voice suddenly became hoarse, which sounded quite attractive.


    Cherish''s heart was now pounding like thunder against her chest, but when she looked up, she only


    saw a gentle smile in Carlos''s eyes, eyes that saw everything about her and still loved her anyway.


    She could not help murmuring, ¡°Okay.¡°


    Carlos finally burst into happyughter. He scooped her up once again, carefully carried her toward the


    bed, and gently set her down on the mattress.


    It was doomed to be a sleepless night for Cherish.

 Chapter 1519 Design Ideas

    Chapter 1519 Design Ideas


    Emily was busy with her work at Love and Dream.


    Out of frustration, she threw her pen on the table and leaned back against her office chair.


    She looked up at the ceiling and tried with every ounce of physical strength she had to battle the


    brimming dissatisfaction.


    ¡°After everything, did I think too little about it?¡° Emily murmured to herself.


    The new productunch for the new season was fast approaching, but Emily still had no inspirations or


    ideas.


    She had shut herself in her office for almost the entire day, and all that she was able toe up with


    were drafts on crumpled pieces of paper that were now scattered all over the floor. She just could not


    think of any design ideas for the new products. It made Emily a little upset and desperate.


    Actually, thepany''s design department had already finished the new product designs that she


    could take to participate in the new season''s productunch event. She could not really say that the


    designs would be the most outstanding ones in the new productunch event, but she was


    confident that thepany''s design department would win the prize.


    However...


    Emily still wanted to design a piece of work by herself.


    Her ideas were good, but reality was cruel.


    During the past few days, she had been working day and night in the office, but in the end, all that she


    had made were crumpled design drafts that now littered her office floor.


    If the drafts she had drawn during the past few days were piled up together, it would probably make a


    paper mountain big enough to bury her under.


    It was all because she had not worked on a single design for such a long time. She had grown rusty


    and could hardly summon any inspiration. She felt like aplete design rookie at the moment.


    Because of the creative block she was having, it was incredibly difficult for her to design literally


    anything, let alone something that could win a prize at the new productunch.


    There was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Emily.¡°


    While Emily was drowning in despair in seeking inspiration, someone knocked on her office door. She


    heard Estelle''s voiceing from outside.


    Hearing Estelle''s voice, Emily suddenly felt overwhelmed with mixed feelings. Then, she managed to


    calm herself down and sat up straight. She called, ¡°Come in, it''s open.¡° Her voice was nd.


    The door swung open, and Estelle walked in, looking a little nervous.


    She looked at Emily''s calm face and approached with caution. ¡°Emily,¡° she started.


    Seeing Estelle like this, Emily sighed inaudibly and asked, ¡°What is it, Estelle? Come on, just say it.


    You know I''m very busy at the moment.¡° Emily pointed at the pile of discarded drafts on the floor as she


    spoke.


    ¡°I know. I won''t take much of your time.¡° Estelle nodded and set the folder in her arms on Emily''s desk.


    ¡°Will you take a look at these?¡°


    After taking a brief nce at Estelle, Emily reached out for the folder and opened it. It contained some


    design drawings.


    And then...


    ¡°Who drew these?¡° Emily asked, frowning.


    The design drafts were actually very good, and the styles were very novel. Although they looked


    simple, they were very exquisite. But after skimming through the design drawings, Emily could tell that


    they were not designed by thepany''s design department. Knowing the strengths of thepany''s


    design department, Emily thought that the designs that Estelle had given her were drawn better. She


    frowned at the thought.


    Seeing the frown on Emily''s face and hearing her dissatisfied tone, Estelle immediately felt even more


    nervous. ¡°These... I drew them.¡°


    ¡°Are you serious?¡° Emily looked at her in surprise, and then, she shifted her attention to the design


    drawings in her hand again. For Emily, it was somewhat unbelievable.


    Estelle nodded. ¡°Yes.¡°


    ¡°But the style of these design drawings ispletely different from your previous style.¡° It could easily


    be said that these design drawings had beenpleted by someone else.


    Pondering upon the totally different styles, Emily suddenly thought of something. Did she...?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    It seemed that Emily realized something. She looked at Estelle with sharp eyes and asked, ¡°Did you


    ask someone to draw your previous designs for you?¡° Only this could ount for the fact that the style


    of Estelle''s design drawings had suddenly changed.


    Seeing that Emily had realized the truth, Estelle blushed. She endured the emotional pain as shame


    gripped her heart with icy fingers. She nodded and answered, ¡°I''m sorry about lying to you, Emily. All


    my previous works were drawn by my sister...¡° After pausing for a moment, Estelle continued, ¡°I don''t


    want to lie to you anymore, so I''ve decided toe and talk to you about my design ability.¡° She took a


    deep breath and said, ¡°Fire me if you want, Emily. I will humbly ept it.¡° She lowered her head and


    waited for Emily to make a decision.


    She knew that Emily only let her stay in thepany because she appreciated her design talent. That


    was, however, when Emily was not aware that all of her previous design drawings were, in fact,


    completed by her sister. Now that she had confessed everything, it would be reasonable for Emily to


    fire her.


    Emily was shocked by Estelle''s revtion. She looked at Estelle and did not know what to say for a


    while. She kept silent for quite a long time.


    After what seemed like an eternity, she sighed and looked at the sketches on the table again. ¡°What


    were you hoping to aplish by showing me these sketches?¡° Compared with the previous designs


    that Estelle had imed to draw or the sketches from the staff of thepany''s design department, the


    design drawings that Estelle had shown her just now were definitely ten times better. They could even


    win at the new productunch event.


    Although the design ideas were novel and Emily could still see some conspicuous shorings in


    many areas, which were usually found in works of design rookies, they were still pretty good.


    ¡°I know you have been thinking about the new productunch these past few days. I want to help. I


    completed these design drawings after spending much of my time studying. I hope you can get some


    inspiration from these designs,¡° Estelle said while still keeping her head down.


    ¡°After spending much of your time studying?¡° Emily was stunned again. Did it mean that the sketches


    in her hand had really been drawn by a rookie?


    Thinking of this, Emily suddenly felt a heavy and sure blow to herpetence.


    How could a rookie have drawn so many novel sketches? Even if the design drawings looked


    immature, any of them was far better than the sketches that Emily herself had drawn in the past few


    days.


    Emily''s eyes darkened. She was pissed off by her own ipetence.


    ¡°Yes.¡° Estelle nodded. ¡°In fact, I majored in fine arts, but I don''t know much about design, so I decided


    to study and learn design again.¡°


    In spite of this, Emily thought that Estelle had outperformed her a lot in terms of design. Emily rubbed


    her forehead and asked a key question. ¡°Does your sister know that you used her design works? Will


    there be any copyright disputes in the future?¡° What Emily was worried about was that one day, Ellen


    might suddenly im that Estelle giarized her work. If that really happened, it would definitely cause


    great damage to thepany''s reputation.


    ¡°Of course not! I''m sure about that!¡° Estelle shook her head. ¡°I know of this potential trouble, so I''ve


    already entered into an agreement with Ellen. It won''t be a future problem that will cause any loss to


    thepany.¡°


    ¡°That''s good.¡° Emily felt a little relieved, and then, she looked at the sketches carefully once again.


    After thinking for a while, she decided not to waste the sketches. ¡°You go find the people of our design


    department. Let them help modify your design drawings. Of course, if you want, you can modify them


    yourself. Your sketches are very novel, but some of them are still a little naive. If you can improve them,


    I will include them in the uing new productunch.¡°


    ¡°So you''re not going to fire me?¡° Estelle stared at Emily in disbelief.


    Emily smiled. ¡°Since you''ve already told me the truth and you''re in agreement with Ellen regarding


    design rights, I can''t just let you go. But you have to design the sketches by yourself from now on.¡° As


    soon as Emily finished speaking, her smile went away and was reced by a serious look.

 Chapter 1520 Inspiration

    Chapter 1520 Inspiration


    Tears welled up in Estelle''s eyes. She bowed to Emily and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Thank you.¡° She


    sincerely felt grateful to Emily from the bottom of her heart because Emily had chosen to give her a


    second chance even after she had cheated and betrayed her.


    With aplicated look in her eyes, Emily nodded at Estelle''s bow and said in a cold tone, ¡°You don''t


    have to thank me. Just so you know, I don''tpletely trust you anymore. I just don''t want to waste


    these sketches.¡°


    Emily''s words were direct and somewhat hurtful, but Estelle simply shook her head and smiled, ¡°It


    doesn''t matter.¡° She understood that it would take some time for Emily to be able to trust her again.


    ¡°Please carry on with your work. I won''t bother you anymore.¡° Knowing that Emily was now facing a


    critical moment, Estelle packed up her sketches, turned around, and left.


    After Estelle left the office and closed the door behind her, frustration quickly took over Emily''s mood.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡° She felt as if her mind was copsing. She ran her fingers through her hair in distress.


    She stared into space and feltpletely helpless. Estelle, a neer, was able to design new


    products while she, her senior, still hid in her office and progressed at nothing.


    The shadow of desperation loomed over Emily as she longed for inspiration to flow in her veins.


    No matter how desperate or exhausted she became, she would never give up. She pulled herself


    together and threw herself back into her seemingly endless creative process.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I''m home.¡° After a day without any sort of progress, Emily came home tired and depressed.


    ¡°Mommy!¡° Hearing Emily''s voice, her eldest daughter and elder son ran to her happily.


    When Emily saw her two adorable kids, she immediately put away the tiredness on her face and smiled


    brightly at them. She squatted down and opened her arms. ¡°Beryl, Bowen!¡°


    ¡°Mommy!¡° The two angels threw themselves into their mother''s arms and then raised their little faces


    and said to her, ¡°Wee home, Mommy. It''s so wonderful to have you home.¡°


    Hearing the sweet words of her children, Emily immediately felt tremendously warm in her heart. She


    hugged them both tightly. ¡°Thank you, my beloved babies. I feel rested now that you''re in my arms,¡°


    she replied with a bright smile. As she spoke, she rubbed her cheeks against her children''s faces. In


    the presence of her two wonderful kids, she felt at peace and satisfied.


    ¡°You are back.¡° Jacob walked up toward them with their youngest son in his arms. He looked at Emily


    with a gentle and warm smile.


    Emily let go of Beryl and Bowen gently and walked toward Jacob. She kissed Baron''s little face first


    and then threw herself into her husband''s arms, murmuring in a low voice, ¡°Honey.¡°


    Noticing the tiredness and depression in her voice, Jacob knew that she could only show these


    emotions at will in front of him. Without saying anything, he simply touched her long silky hair and then


    gently kissed her on the cheek. Although he did not say a word, his action did cheer her up andfort


    her.


    ¡°Oh, my God! Daddy kissed Mommy! I can''t watch!¡° Seeing this, Beryl deliberately shouted and


    pretended to cover her eyes. She then peeped through her fingers, which perfectly showed saying one


    thing and doing another.


    Both Emily and Jacob could not helpughing at her exaggerated behavior.


    Emily turned away from Jacob''s arms and looked at Beryl with amusement. ¡°Does Beryl want a kiss


    from Mommy?¡°


    ¡°Yes!¡° Beryl answered without hesitation. She put her hands down and threw herself at Emily like an


    excited puppy.


    ¡°So does Bowen!¡° Bowen did not want to be put aside and ran after his sister.


    Emily could not help smiling from ear to ear. She gently kissed her three children on the cheek and


    then gave her husband a long, loving kiss on the mouth.


    Emily felt her tiredness and depression slowly ebbing away from her soul and bones. A sense of


    serene happiness filled her heart at the moment. All of a sudden, the fighting spirit to design new


    sketches tomorrow rose to unite with her renewed mind.


    ¡°Thank you, honey.¡° After dinner, Emily and Jacob stayed in their cozy kitchen to wash the dishes.


    Emily turned around and fondly gazed at Jacob. She had so many things lingering on the tip of her


    tongue, longing to be said, but in the end, she just thanked him wholeheartedly.


    Her words touched the softest ce in Jacob''s heart. He fondly gazed back at her, and then he


    reached out his finger and touched her cheek gently. The foam on his finger got on her face.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡° Emily quickly wiped away the bubbles on her face and pouted at Jacob.


    ¡°Punishment,¡° Jacob replied, smirking. His voice was as gentle as a feather.


    Emily was stunned. ¡°Hey, why do you need to punish me? What for?¡° she asked. She was pouring her


    heart out to him now.


    Proceeding to wash the dishes, Jacob exined, ¡°You''re my wife. You don''t need to thank me.¡°


    Emily was speechless. She pouted her lips, but she could not hide the smile in her big eyes.


    She understood what Jacob meant pretty well. However, as grateful as she was, she earnestly said,


    ¡°You''re so busy every day running thepany, yet you stille home early to help me with the


    children.¡°


    ¡°Well, they''re my little babies, too,¡° Jacob answered. ¡°You''re also my dear baby,¡° he added. He looked


    at Emily tenderly as he uttered word per word, ¡°It''s my duty to help my dear baby to take care of our


    little babies.¡°


    Emily was so moved that she hugged Jacob, forgetting about her wet hands altogether. She sobbed,


    ¡°Honey, you''re truly nice to me!¡°


    Jacob returned her hug with all the passion he could muster. He did not care that his expensive shirt


    got wet from Emily''s hands. He reached out to hold her tightly and carefully made sure that the soapy


    water from his hands would not get into her clothes.


    After they finished with the dishes, Emily went to the room of her three children.


    When she opened the door, she found that all her three children had already fallen asleep.


    With a loving smile on her face, Emily walked quietly to their bedside and observed the three sleeping


    angels. She was satisfied to know that they were indeed sound asleep. Then, she gently tucked them


    in and kissed their cheeks without waking them up. After that, she gently walked out of the room. She


    saw Jacob leaning against the wall outside with a big grin on his face. He was obviously waiting for her.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Why aren''t you in our bedroom? You could''ve just waited for me there.¡° Emily looked at


    him doubtfully. Jacob''s grin looked quite suspicious.


    Jacob did not reply to her question. He simply took Emily by the hand and led her to the children''s


    yroom.


    ¡°Do you want to show me something?¡° Emily followed him obediently. Curiosity overtook her mind as


    she stepped into the yroom.


    Jacob did not answer her again. Instead, he began to look for a few pieces of A4 paper on the


    somewhat messy floor, and then he raised them up and handed them to Emily. ¡°Here you go. Take a


    look.¡°


    Puzzled, she took the small stack of papers and looked at it carefully. To her surprise, the first sheet of


    paper was filled with childish, colorful drawings, apparently drawn by her children with their little hands.


    There were mountains, birds, the sun, a river, a blue sky, and white clouds in the painting. The most


    important thing was that despite the drawings not being very urate and realistic, it could still be seen


    at a nce that they depicted a family of five.


    The family stood on green grass against a wide blue sky, hand in hand and looking very happy.


    ¡°This was drawn by Beryl and Bowen. Our youngest, despite his age, also participated in the drawing in


    some sort of way,¡° Jacob stood behind his wife and whispered in her ear. He also fondly gazed upon


    the colorful painting. His eyes were full of love and affection as he continued, ¡°There''s more.¡°


    Emily nodded in delight as she looked through the following paintings and found that there was an even


    bigger surprise for her. This time, it was not a painting of a family but of a very cute, youthful ne


    drawn from the unique innocence and loveliness of her children''s perspectives.


    Jacob exined to her, ¡°Beryl identally saw one of your drafts once. She seemed to be aware that


    you were worried about the design of the new productstely, so she drew this to help you.¡°


    Tears welled up in Emily''s eyes. She reached out and touched the painting with trembling fingers. After


    a while, she raised her head and smiled at Jacob. ¡°Tell Beryl that she has been a great help and that I


    deeply appreciate it.¡°

 Chapter 1521 I Know You Didnt Mean To Scare Me

    Chapter 1521 I Know You Didn''t Mean To Scare Me


    Yes, Emily had finally gotten some inspiration.


    Hearing this, Jacob felt happy for her. He did not ask her what she was going to do, but followed her


    words with, ¡°Beryl will be very happy to know that.¡°


    ¡°Wee to the new productunch event of the new season. The products designed by the designers


    will be disyed and avable to the public one by one...¡°


    Time flew fast. In the blink of an eye, the day of the new productunch came as scheduled. Emily


    brought the designers from thepany''s design department to the venue of theunch on time.


    In order to encourage and support Emily, Jacob put aside hispany''s affairs and came to the event


    with their three little kids.


    The family of five sat in the middle seats and listened to the event host. The designers came onto the


    stage one after another to disy the new products they had designed. All the designers were in fierce


    competition.


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡° Jacob held Emily''s hand and asked her with a smile.


    Looking at Jacob, Emily smiled and shook her head at him. Then, she looked down at their three


    beautiful angels, reached out, gently pinched Beryl''s cheek, and whispered, ¡°With all of you by my side,


    I''m not nervous at all.¡°


    ¡°Mommy is going to be the best!¡° Beryl and Bowen were full of confidence in Emily.


    ¡°Next, let''s wee Emily!¡° Soon, the host called out Emily''s name.


    Emily looked up and said to Jacob and the kids, ¡°It''s my turn. Wish me luck.¡° Then, she stood up and


    went onstage.


    ¡°You can do it, Mommy!¡° Beryl and Bowen cheered for Emily loudly. Even Baron cheered his mother on


    in his own little way. He waved his little fists at Emily and said, ¡°Mommy!¡°


    Jacob did not say anything and simply smiled. He watched Emily climbing the steps onto the stage, full


    of pride in his heart for his wife.


    ¡°Hello, everyone!¡° Standing in the center of the stage, Emily greeted the audience with a smile. ¡°My


    name is Emily. I''m here to present to you the new products I''ve designed.¡°


    Soon, Emily''s design draft was shown on the big screen behind her.


    It was a ne whose design was inspired by flower petals. It was simple but elegant and exquisite.


    There seemed to be more than one ne. Several of them looked simr, but when the audience


    looked carefully, they found that there was still a difference in the shape of the petals.


    ¡°This work is named ''The Closest Person, ''¡° Emily began to exin. ¡°You may think that the name is


    verymon, but that is the core point of this work.


    We all have a person we consider the closest to us in the world. Maybe a family member, a lover, a


    friend... And these nes were designed to give tribute to them.


    I used a fusion of several technologies to give a touch of emotion to the nes. When a person


    wears one of these nes...¡° Emily stretched out her hand and rested it on her neck. The screen


    behind her also zoomed in on her neck for everyone to see.


    Only then did the audience find that Emily was wearing the same ne as the one in the design


    drawing.


    ¡°When we make the preset action...¡° Emily began as she reached out her hand and made a heart-


    shaped gesture to Jacob and their three little babies sitting in front of the stage. ¡°The nes, which


    my family and I are wearing, will change in the color that corresponds to that action,¡° she continued.


    Sure enough, everyone saw that the ne around Emily''s neck shone with pink light, and the


    flowers on the ne looked more beautiful.


    ¡°In this way, they will know that I miss them,¡° Emily said with a smile.


    Beryl and Bowen showed their nes to the people around them excitedly and then made the same


    heart-shaped gesture with their hands at Emily.


    The pink light of their nes kept flickering, making everyone present surprised and impressed.


    ¡°This is not only for your family, your lover, or your friends. This is for everyone you consider your


    closest person in the world. As long as you and your closest person have this ne on, even if you


    are tens of thousands of miles away from each other, you can feel each other''s longing all the time.


    It will allow you to feel love that transcends time and space. This has been my new product


    presentation. Thank you.¡° Finally, after introducing her work, Emily bowed to everyone.


    Then, the audience started pping. In an instant, the room was filled with everyone''s warm apuse,


    convincing Emily of her sess.


    Everyone was very interested in the ne designed by Emily, and some immediately began to n


    to buy one for themselves and the closest person in their hearts after the ne was listed.


    When Emily returned to her seat, Beryl and Bowen immediately congratted her happily. ¡°Mommy,


    you were awesome!¡° they said.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡° Emily was also very happy.


    It was her children''s paintings that had inspired her, and it was also the happiness brought by her kids


    and Jacob that had helped her design this piece of work.


    So, it could be said that half of the credit should be attributed to her beloved husband and her three


    little angels.


    Although she had not reliedpletely on herself, she had still managed to create her family''s


    exclusive works.


    After the press conference, Emily''s designs and concepts were uploaded to the inte, igniting a


    heated discussion. Theizens all expressed their expectations and interest in the ne, and then


    began to urge Emily tounch it as soon as possible.


    Some of them were even envious of Emily''s happy family.


    The new products designed by Emily werepletely sessful, and everyone in thepany was


    happy for her.


    Emily was also very happy. Her sess swept away the depression and exhaustion of the past few


    days, and she was able to regain her usual vitality.


    ¡°This is my fight song...¡° When Jacob returned home, he heard Emily''s joyful singing from the kitchen.


    Hearing this, Jacob smiled slightly.


    After changing his shoes, he went to the kitchen and saw Emily busy cooking.


    ¡°Why are you home so early?¡° Jacob asked. Leaning against the ss door, he looked at Emily with a


    doting smile.


    ¡°Ah!¡° Emily had not noticed Jacobe in, so she was startled when he spoke.


    She nearly jumped out of her skin.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, the smile on Jacob''s face suddenly disappeared. He hurriedly walked to Emily, reached out


    his hand to her, and asked in a worried voice, ¡°What is it? What''s wrong? Are you okay?¡° Then, he


    began ming himself for frightening her.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I''m okay. I was just startled. Don''t worry.¡° Emily waved him off. ¡°You gave me such a fright. I


    thought you''re an intruder.¡° She waved the spoon in her hand at Jacob to show that she was making


    soup.


    ¡°You scared me. I thought you hurt yourself or something,¡° Jacob replied. He reached out his hand to


    hold Emily''s and kissed her on the forehead, fear still lingering in his chest.


    ¡°You''re making a fuss.¡° Emily blushed, pulled her hand away, and continued making the soup. ¡°If you


    hadn''t shown up so suddenly, I wouldn''t have nearly jumped out of my skin.¡°


    ¡°I''m sorry. It won''t happen again, I promise.¡° Jacob stood beside her and apologized to her with a


    serious expression on his face.


    Emily nced at him and smiled. She reached out her hand and gently pinched Jacob''s cheek. ¡°Why


    are you so serious? I know you didn''t mean to scare me,¡° sheforted him.

 Chapter 1522 Dislike

    Chapter 1522 Dislike


    Jacob smiled at Emily. Then, he turned his head and kissed her hand.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Emily red at him shyly. ¡°You always take advantage of me.¡° She withdrew her hand and ignored him.


    Jacob smiled. ¡°It''s natural for me to take advantage of my wife.¡°


    ¡°You are so glib.¡° After taking a look at the soup, Emily took a small spoon, scooped a little of the soup,


    and tasted it. She felt that it was a little light, so she reached out for the salt while answering Jacob''s


    question. ¡°I finished my work ahead of time, so I came home early. Well, aren''t you home early too?¡°


    It was only noon, and Jacob was already in their kitchen.


    ¡°That only means we think alike, don''t you think?¡° Jacob pointed at the ne around his neck, the


    one designed by Emily.


    At the sight of that, Emily smiled.


    Seeing that Emily had returned to being energetic and happy like before, Jacob felt very contented. He


    reached out to touch her face and said, ¡°Now you can get some good rest.¡°


    Before the new productunch took ce, Emily had stayed upte to work every day. Jacob had


    watched her grow weak and her skin turn sallow. He had felt sorry for her. But since he had known that


    she was doing something that meant a lot to her, he had had no choice but to support her all the way.


    ¡°Okay.¡° Emily put her hand on Jacob''s and nodded.


    While the two were busy enjoying each other''spany, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Emily and Jacob looked at each other. Then, Jacob went to open the door.


    ¡°Hello?¡° a voice called from outside the door. It was Rita, who had been smiling brightly until Jacob


    opened the door. She froze for a moment. ¡°Jacob...¡° She had thought that Emily would be the one to


    answer the door.


    Jacob smiled and nodded politely to her. Then, he stepped aside and let her in.


    ¡°Thank you, Jacob.¡° Rita thanked Jacob with a stiff expression, walked into the house, and took off her


    shoes.


    Jacob closed the door behind them.


    ¡°Is that Rita?¡° Emily was busy in the kitchen. After the soup was ready, she turned the gas off. Hearing


    Rita''s voice, she walked out of the kitchen.


    ¡°Emily!¡° When Rita saw Emily, she immediately rushed to her happily and hugged her, almost yelling


    excitedly, ¡°I heard about your sess at the new productunch! You''re so amazing!¡°


    Rita had heard about what Emily had done at the new productunch. She was very happy for her and


    her recent design sess.


    Her sudden visit was really to celebrate with Emily in person.


    ¡°I''m so proud of you!¡° Rita was so excited that she wanted to jump up and down.


    Seeing that her best friend was so happy for her sess, Emily was also very joyful.


    While the two women were busy talking to each other, Jacob sneaked into the kitchen to cook the


    remaining dishes, leaving Emily and Rita some space and privacy to chat.


    ¡°But...¡° The smile on Rita''s face suddenly disappeared. She put her hands on her hips and looked at


    Emily with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡° Emily looked at Rita in confusion.


    ¡°Why haven''t you sent me one ne as a gift? Am I not your best friend?¡° Rita angrily questioned


    Emily and pretended to be jealous. ¡°I know I''m not as important as your husband and your three little


    kids, but I''m your best friend! Don''t you miss me at all? I''m so sad!¡° she said.


    Hearing Rita''sint, Emily smiled and gently tapped her head. ¡°Quit acting like a spoiled brat. Wait


    here.¡° Then, she turned around and walked toward her room.


    At the sight of this, Rita''s eyes lit up. ¡°I love you so much, Emily!¡° she eximed.


    Soon, Emily came back with a delicate gift box and handed it to Rita. She rolled her eyes at Rita and


    said, ¡°How could I forget you?¡°


    Rita happily took the gift box and opened it. It was the ne with petals that was designed by Emily.


    It was mainly pink. Rita liked it very much as soon as she saw it. Then, she happily hugged Emily and


    said, ¡°Emily, you are so nice! I knew you wouldn''t forget me!¡°


    ¡°All right, all right. My three little kids are still taking a nap. Keep your voice down,¡° Emily reminded Rita


    while patting her on the back.


    ¡°Humph!¡° Rita did not mind Emily''s reminder because she was still too happy about getting one of her


    nes as a gift.


    After lunch, Rita invited Emily to go shopping to celebrate.


    ¡°Jacob, please lend Emily to me for some time. I''ll return her to youter.¡° Rita did not forget to ask for


    Jacob''s permission.


    Jacob took a look at Emily and thought that if she went shopping with Rita, she could find time for


    herself to rx. She had been so tired at work over the past few days. She deserved the down time, so


    Jacob nodded and agreed.


    ¡°Oh, yeah! Let''s go, Emily.¡° Rita happily took Emily''s hand. They were about to leave when a small


    voice rang in the room.


    ¡°Mommy...¡° Beryl and Bowen, who had just woken up for lunch, were unhappy to see their mother


    being taken away.


    Emily turned back tofort them. ¡°Your godmother and I will be back soon. You stay at home with


    Daddy, okay? Otherwise he will be lonely.¡°


    Beryl and Bowen looked at Jacob, who immediately took the opportunity to cooperate and said, ¡°Will


    you y games here with me?¡°


    ¡°Hmm...¡° After hesitating for a few seconds, the two little kids finally thought that their father really


    needed them to apany him, so they nodded and agreed to stay home with him. But of course,


    they did not forget to tell Emily, ¡°Mommy, you have toe home early.¡°


    ¡°I will.¡° Emily nodded.


    Rita also told the kids, ¡°I will bring you gifts when we get back.¡°


    ¡°Humph!¡° The kids were disappointed that their godmother was taking their mother away.


    ¡°Well...¡° Rita felt a little embarrassed.


    After changing her shoes, Emily patted Rita on the shoulder andforted her. ¡°Ignore them. Just


    bring them the gifts you promised, and they will like you again.¡°


    ¡°Okay.¡° Rita felt relieved.


    To celebrate Emily''s sessful new productunch, Rita took her shopping at the mall. As Emily''s best


    friend, she paid for everything that Emily got as reward for her recent sess.


    Emily epted the reward without hesitation.


    Soon, after hopping from one store to another, Rita''s and Emily''s hands were full of different shopping


    bags. However, Rita was not yet satisfied. She still wanted to buy more things.


    ¡°Rita.¡° Emily was tired. She caught up with the excited Rita, who was walking fast and did not seem to


    be tired at all. ¡°We''ve bought enough. Let''s go home,¡° Emily said. She really could not walk anymore.


    She would rather lie prone on a desk or draw than go shopping some more. She felt so much pain in


    her feet.


    ¡°How can those be enough? We still have a lot of things to buy.¡° Rita looked at the bags in their hands


    and seemed to be indicating that they were far from enough.


    ¡°What?¡° Emily looked at Rita in horror. ¡°What else do you want to buy?¡° They had already bought


    clothes, shoes, bags, cosmetics, and every little thing women deemed essential.

 Chapter 1523 Missing

    Chapter 1523 Missing


    ¡°I...¡° Rita wanted to say something more, but she paused and stared nkly ahead.


    Seeing this, Emily looked in the same direction. She was surprised at what she saw. ¡°Darren? Bonnie?¡°


    Three meters away from them, Darren and Bonnie were standing there and looking at them with equal


    surprise.


    ¡°Emily!¡° Bonnie was the first to walk happily to Emily and Rita. She waved to Emily and chirped, ¡°What


    a coincidence!¡°


    ¡°Yeah, what a coincidence!¡° Emily looked at Bonnie with a smile and then took a nce at Darren, who


    still seemed to be in a daze. Then, Emily asked, ¡°Have you alsoe here to shop?¡°


    ¡°Yes,¡° Bonnie replied. Bonnie then took and held Emily''s hand. ¡°I saw your new productunch event,


    Emily. You were so brilliant! After your ne isunched on the market, Darren and I are going to


    buy one for each other. Right, Darren?¡°


    Bonnie looked at Darren only to find his gaze fixed on Rita. ¡°Darren?¡°


    ¡°Yes? What''s wrong?¡° Darren came to his senses and looked at Bonnie.


    Bonnie squinted at him and then looked at Rita.


    Seeing this, Emily took Rita''s hand and said, ¡°We''re done shopping. My kids are waiting for me at


    home, so we''d better get going now. Bonnie, let''s have dinner some time when you''re free.¡° Before


    Bonnie could say yes to her, Emily was already towing Rita away.


    Although Emily did not like Darren, she did not want things to get worse for him for Bonnie''s sake.


    Bonnie just waved at them and watched them leave. The moment she turned around, she saw Darren


    staring at Rita''s receding figure.


    Bonnie lowered her head to hide her emotion.


    Only after Bonnie and Darren were out of sight did Emily and Rita slow down their steps.


    Emily looked back and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Seeing this, Rita was a little angry. ¡°What the hell was that about, Emily? Do I have to avoid him every


    time I bump into him for the rest of my life?¡°


    Hearing this, Emily patted Rita''s shoulder tofort her. ¡°The less trouble we get in, the better.¡°


    ¡°But I don''t want to be the one who looks guilty every time!¡° Rita red at Emily.


    Emily smiled and decided to change the subject. ¡°Do you have anything else to buy? If you''re done,


    then let''s go home.¡° Deep inside, she hoped that Rita would just give up and go home with her.


    ¡°Of course I''m not done. Let''s go and shop some more.¡° Now that Rita''s good mood had been spoiled,


    she had to continue shopping to make herself feel better. Emily should have known.


    ¡°Fine.¡° Seeing that Rita was no longer in a good mood, Emily had no choice but to apany her to


    shop some more.


    Half an hourter, Rita finally decided to go home as Emily had been wishing.


    Both of their hands were full of shopping bags. There was no way they could hold more.


    Emily guessed that this was the only reason Rita had decided to call it a day.


    ¡°Emily!¡° Emily and Rita had reached the exit of the shopping mall and were about to walk out when a


    loud voice called from behind, which frightened Emily a little.


    Frowning, she turned around and saw Darren walking toward them with a serious look on his face.


    Bonnie was not with him.


    ¡°Have you seen Bonnie anywhere?¡° Darren asked Emily directly after walking up to them.


    ¡°Bonnie?¡° Emily was a little stunned, and then she had a bad feeling. She frowned and looked at


    Darren. ¡°How could I have seen her when you two came here together? What happened? Did you have


    a fight?¡° She stared at Darren with sharp eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°No, of course not!¡° Darren denied immediately. ¡°I was just looking at something, and then she wasn''t


    there when I turned around. I tried calling her, but she''s not answering her phone. I want to know what''s


    going on with her.¡°


    ¡°Then why are you still here? If she''s not here anymore, she must have gone home.¡° Emily red at


    him. ¡°Darren, I''m warning you. Bonnie is a good person. If you''re not into her anymore, you should


    make it clear to her as soon as possible. Don''t waste her time.¡°


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡° Darren stared at Emily with a sullen face. ¡°Is Jacob''s woman


    really this arrogant?¡° After saying that, Darren turned around and left.


    But he could not help thinking that Emily was right. He really should not waste Bonnie''s time. The top


    priority right now was to find Bonnie as soon as possible.


    With a cold expression on her face, Emily watched Darren leave the mall. Rita, who was standing


    beside her the entire time, asked, ¡°Shall we help him find her?¡°


    Emily looked away from Darren and shifted her attention to Rita. After thinking for a while, she shook


    her head and replied, ¡°It''s their business. We''d better not get involved.¡° Despite telling Rita that, she


    still took out her phone and dialed Bonnie''s number.


    True enough, Bonnie was not answering her phone. Emily kept trying, but eventually, Bonnie''s phone


    died.


    Emily looked at Rita and shrugged. She had tried persuading Bonnie to leave Darren so many times


    before, but she did not expect that Bonnie would find out the problem herself because of an encounter


    in a shopping mall.


    It could be said that fate had yed a cruel joke on her.


    This time, it was Rita whoforted Emily. ¡°Don''t worry. I think Darren cares about Bonnie a lot. It will


    be okay. Maybe their romantic rtionship will be improved this time,¡° she said.


    ¡°I hope so.¡° That was all Emily could say at the moment.


    In the middle of the night, Emily and Jacob received a call from Darren.


    Seeing that it was a call from Darren, Jacob wanted to hang up, but Emily was worried that Darren was


    calling because something bad had happened to Bonnie. She quickly grabbed the phone from Jacob,


    which made him look at her strangely.


    Emily briefly exined the situation to Jacob, and then reached out to answer Darren''s call.


    ¡°Darren, have you found Bonnie?¡° Emily answered the phone and asked Darren directly.


    After a few seconds of silence, Darren hung up.


    Emily was stunned and looked back at Jacob. ¡°What... Why would he hang up like that?¡°


    Had he called to y a trick on her?


    Jacob reached out his hand to stroke Emily''s hair gently and exined, ¡°He probably called because


    he thought that Bonnie hade here, but from your question, he knew that Bonnie''s not here, so he


    hung up.¡°


    ¡°Well, that was rude.¡° The gesture angered Emily.


    ¡°Hmm.¡° Jacob nodded in agreement.


    ¡°And what''s wrong with that guy? He looked for Bonnie all afternoon, but he still didn''t find her?¡° Emily


    continued to show her annoyance.


    ¡°Shall we help him?¡° Jacob asked her directly. He took out his mobile phone as if he would immediately


    call someone to look for Bonnie as soon as Emily agreed.


    Emily looked at the phone in his hand. After hesitating for a few seconds, she nodded. ¡°Okay. Make


    your calls.¡° She was worried that Bonnie was alone somewhere at this time of night.


    If something happened to her, Emily would spend the rest of her life feeling guilty about it.

 Chapter 1524 A Romantic Surprise

    Chapter 1524 A Romantic Surprise


    Contrary to everyone''s expectations, Bonnie didn''t just try to hide somewhere. Instead, she aimlessly


    walked around and tried to blend in with the crowd to avoid Darren.


    Somehow, after wandering for a few minutes, she found herself in the middle of a town square.


    The square was quite smallpared to what she''d seen in the past.


    Maybe because it waste at night, or because of some other reason, but the square waspletely


    deserted. There was nobody there but herself. It reflected what she felt at that moment ¡ªlonely and


    empty.


    All of a sudden, her mind felt disoriented and she couldn''t help but stop in her tracks. She looked


    around for some sort of answer but it was to no avail. At that point in time, she waspletely lost and


    didn''t know where else to go.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Going home or anywhere else she had used to stay was not an option. She knew that Darren would


    only be waiting for her in those kinds of ces. He was thest person on earth that she wanted to see


    at that moment.


    It was quite ironic that Emily had persuaded her to leave Darren a thousand times but she hadn''t


    listened. Her reason for staying so long was that she wanted to be with him. But now, she didn''t want to


    see him anymore.


    She wouldn''t have thought in a million years that a mere nce from Darren couldpletely shatter


    her heart into pieces.


    In her mind, she had always carried the thought that she looked like Rita. Emily had mentioned about


    their uncanny simrity before and even joked about how they must be twin sisters separated at birth.


    Bonnie used to think of it lightly before but she had never thought that it would suddenly be a


    thorn in her heart one day.


    ¡°Bonnie!¡°


    A familiar voice pulled Bonnie out of her dreamlike state. The sadness she felt disappeared when she


    realized it was Darren''s voice. She looked back, hoping to see his handsome face. All her suffering was


    seeminglying to an end with Darren''s arrival.


    However, the man she hoped to see was nowhere in sight.


    Was she hallucinating from the sorrow she felt?


    ¡°Bonnie, are you an idiot?¡° Darren''s voice could be heard once again, and this time, Bonnie figured out


    where it came from.


    She looked up and saw Darren''s handsome face on a small screen in the square.


    The look on his face showed his overwhelming concern for her and a hint of anger. He seemed quite


    tired, most probably from the stress of worrying about her well-being.


    Bonnie covered her mouth in awe. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing. It had never crossed her


    mind that Darren would go to such extremes just to find her.


    In a distressed tone, Darren said, ¡°It''s 11:03 at night. There are only fifty-seven minutes left to midnight.


    I still don''t know where you are now but I''ve been looking for you for almost the whole day. Please


    come back. I''m so worried about you! Why did you run away without saying a word? Why didn''t you


    just ask me what was going on? I know what you are thinking right now. I''m sure you still have doubts


    in your heart. But if the truth will make youe home safely, I''ll tell you now.¡°


    Bonnie got nervous the moment she heard Darren''s words. Her heart was pounding almost out of her


    chest.


    ¡°I''m sorry, but you''re right. I did approach you in the beginning because you looked like her.


    But that''s not all.


    Do you really think I''m that shallow of a person? That I''m someone stupid enough to be with you just


    because you look like her? From the very start, I made up my mind that I''ll respect you as a person and


    not make you her substitute. I''m not the kind of man to settle for less when ites to the woman I


    love. I''m sure I don''t need to say this anymore but the reason why I''m with you is that you''re the one I


    want to be with for the rest of my life.¡° Darren''s sincerity and deep affection towards her showed in his


    eyes when he uttered hisst sentence.


    ¡°Bonnie, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt you. I''m begging you to please forgive me onest time. I swear


    I''ll never break your trust in me again. You''re the only one in my heart and I love you, only you. I''ve


    never considered you as a substitute. If you don''t believe me, you cane here and ask me in


    person. You can even beat me and scold me, but please,e home already, okay? I don''t know


    where you are now and that makes me so worried. I feel so restless knowing the fact that I can''t protect


    you if something bad happens to you.


    Please, juste back, okay? I just want you to be safe.


    I''ll be waiting for you at the first ce we met. I''ll even answer any question you throw at me.¡°


    Darren''s heartfelt words brought Bonnie to tears. The moment he finished speaking, she ran as fast as


    she could to the ce Darren mentioned.


    While waiting for her to arrive, Darren anxiously sat in a chair. He didn''t know whether she would


    believe him ever again, or evene there in the first ce. ''What should I do if she doesn''te?


    Does she even want to see my face anymore?'' he wondered.


    Weirdly enough, Darren''s broadcast was shown in almost every advertisement screen in the city. As a


    result, many tuned in and waited for the oue of this touching love story.


    Even though Darren wore a watch, every minute that passed by waiting for Bonnie felt like a century.


    After 20 minutes, there was still no sign of her. Darren''s eyes started to show the destion he felt


    inside of him.


    ¡°Darren!¡° Bonnie''s voice suddenly came from behind him.


    Darren quickly turned around and saw Bonnie''s beautiful face, which stunned him. She was running


    towards him. Before he could utter a single word, she threw herself into his arms and hugged him


    tightly.


    Darren was still in disbelief but soon came to his senses. He quickly wrapped his arms around her as


    well, as if he was embracing the most precious thing in the world that he had once lost. ¡°You''re actually


    here!¡° he blissfully uttered with the greatest smile he had ever had in his life.


    ¡°I''m sorry,¡° Bonnie replied in a meek voice, burying her head in his chest.


    ¡°Oh, you silly girl.¡° The lightheartedness Darren felt made him chuckle in relief. Then, he raised her


    head up with his hands and longingly stared into her eyes. He said, ¡°I''m the one who should be


    apologizing.¡°


    After a short while, Darren noticed the tears in Bonnie''s eyes and felt sorry for her. He reached into his


    pocket to grab a handkerchief and wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes. Then he said, ¡°I''m


    the one who made you doubt me. And for that, I''m sorry. Bonnie, I love you.¡° As soon as he finished


    speaking, he lowered his head and gently kissed Bonnie''s lips.


    Bonnie didn''t pull away and, with no hesitation, kissed him back.


    That very moment, fireworks suddenly shot up right behind them and lit up the dark sky. The scene was


    just like the ending of a romantic film.


    Meanwhile, Emily and Jacob roamed around town to help find Bonnie. When the fireworks went up,


    they were sitting in the car and watching the reunited couple kiss on a big screen nearby. Emily was so


    flustered by what she saw that she couldn''t help but cover her face.


    ¡°I didn''t expect Darren, of all people, to do such a thing.¡°


    ¡°Humph!¡° Jacob sneered with disdain and added, ¡°We''re just wasting our time here.¡°


    A content smile made its way onto Emily''s face. Seeing Darren express his love for Bonnie in such a


    grand way made her feel quite happy for her friend. At that moment, Emily knew she had nothing else


    to worry about. Rita didn''t need to go through the trouble of hiding from anyone anymore.


    The romantic story of Darren and Bonnie even went as far as the inte, where it became a big hit for


    quite some time. A few days after that night, Emily paid a visit to Bonnie and Darren. She saw with her


    own eyes that the rtionship between the two was better than before. When Darren was with Bonnie,


    he was like apletely different person, like one of the kindest and most considerate men to walk the


    face of the earth. From time to time, she would sneak a nce at Darren''s eyes when he was looking


    at Bonnie. All she could see was his tremendous love for her, which made her feel relieved.


    In all of this, the only one who probably didn''t have a happy ending was Rita. ¡°Do I have anything to do


    with their love?¡° Whenever Darrenplimented Bonnie, he would always tell her that she was better


    than Rita. For Rita, hearing those kinds of words got quite annoying.


    However, although she wasn''t happy with Darren''s choice of words, she still wished the best for the


    couple.

 Chapter 1525 Visiting Cherishs Parents

    Chapter 1525 Visiting Cherish''s Parents


    Inside a quiet park, Cherish and Carlos were peacefully sitting on a wooden bench. Cherish snuggled


    up into Carlos'' arms and both of them just enjoyed the sunshine on their faces. After a while, the sun


    was starting to hurt Cherish''s eyes and she thought it was time to go back. She raised her head to


    meet Carlos'' eyes and said, ¡°Maybe we should give my parents a visit? They called me a few days ago


    and said that they would love to have a meal with us.¡°


    Carlos slowly opened his eyes and replied, ¡°I think that''s a wonderful idea. How about we goter this


    afternoon? We should also go to the mall to buy some gifts for them. I''m sure they''ll enjoy that, right?¡°


    Cherish smiled when she heard Carlos'' n. While nodding at him, she enthusiastically responded,


    ¡°Okay, let''s do that!¡°


    After eating lunch at their ce, the two of them took their luggage to the trunk of their car. They also


    bought some tonics, clothes, and a few other things to give as gifts. Cherish was quite the filial


    daughter, so going to her parents'' house without bringing something was unlikely of her.


    ¡°Did we forget anything? If not, we can leave right now!¡° Carlos asked while catching his breath as


    soon as they finished carrying everything to the car.


    Before giving an answer, Cherish stood at the back of the car and checked the trunk to see if


    everything was ready. When she was happy with what they had brought, she replied, ¡°All right, we''re


    good to go. I just need a moment to change into another pair of shoes.¡°


    Carlos helplessly looked at Cherish. As usual, women always had to do a wardrobe change before


    leaving.


    Meanwhile, In the Shen Family''s household, Saul, Fabian, and their maid were busy preparing a feast


    for the couple.


    When they were done, Saul looked at his watch and said, ¡°When are they going to be here? The


    dishes are starting to get cold.¡°


    Noticing that Saul was starting to get impatient, Fabian nced at him and said, ¡°Don''t worry. Young


    people are busy, so naturally, they''d bete. We can just wait. If you are worried about the dishes, we


    can just cover the food.¡°


    Just when Saul was about to reply, Carlos and Cherish pushed open the door and walked in with tons


    of gifts in hand. When they heard the door open, Saul and Fabian rushed over to the living room and


    saw the couple struggling to carry everything they had brought. ¡°Oh my! You kids didn''t have to bring


    this many gifts. Your father and I already have everything we need.¡° Fabian greeted them with a blissful


    smile on her face while she helped them carry their luggage.


    ¡°I just wanted to give you a few things for your health!¡° Cherish replied with a smile as well.


    The happy mood that everyone was giving off made Carlos feel a little bit out of ce. He didn''t know


    what to do in these kinds of situations.


    The only thing he could think of was to say, ¡°Mother, Father, I''ll just go to the kitchen for now and help


    with what I can!¡°


    The helpless expression on his face made Cherish giggle a little bit. Shortly after, she said, ¡°Dad, Mom,


    let''s stop talking for now and have dinner. I''m sure everyone must be starving, right?¡°


    The fact that their daughter was back at home after such a long time filled Saul and Fabian with joy.


    ¡°Okay, let''s go eat. Your father and I cooked all of your favorite food!¡° Fabian enthusiastically replied.


    The happiness she felt at that moment showed so much on her face.


    Meanwhile, in the kitchen, the maid was already done putting the dishes on the table. Even though


    Carlos went there to help, it was his first time being there so he wasn''t of much assistance.


    Cherish went to the kitchen and saw him just ying on his phone. She rolled her eyes at him and


    said, ¡°Hey, didn''t you say that you were here to help? So why are you just standing there looking at


    your phone?¡°


    Suddenly, the two of them noticed that the old couple wasing to the kitchen as well. Carlos quickly


    hid his phone in his pocket and scratched his head out of embarrassment. Then, he said, ¡°I was about


    to help them. But the servants told me to just stay put because I might break something.¡°


    Upon hearing his excuse, Saul and Fabian could only respond with a helpless smile on their faces. A


    few momentster, Fabian said, ¡°Well, let''s all sit down at the table and eat already. I''m sure you''re


    hungry, right?¡°


    Before heading to the dining room, Cherish looked around for Perrin. After all, she hadn''t seen her


    brother in such a long time. When there was no sign of him, she couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Mom, where''s


    Perrin? Thest time I saw him was ages ago and I miss him so much.¡°


    When everyone was sat on the table, Fabian handed Cherish some food and replied, ¡°Unfortunately,


    your brother is on a business trip. He won''t be back for a couple of days.¡°


    Upon hearing this, Cherish responded with a slight nod but she was clearly disappointed. After all, she


    had been eagerly expecting to see him that day.


    While Carlos and Cherish were eating, Fabian suddenly asked a question out of the blue. ¡°Hey, when


    will the two of you give me a grandchild? We''ve been wanting to be grandparents for such a long time.


    We can''t wait to have so much fun with that baby.¡°


    After hearing his wife''s words, Saul added in his thoughts. ¡°Yes, yes, it''s been ages since a child was


    running around in this house. Your mother and I are too old to find anything else to keep us busy.


    Besides, if you have a baby right now, we can still help you take care of him or her.¡°


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Fabian and Saul''s blunt request flustered Cherish so much that her face started to blush. With a meek


    voice, she replied, ¡°Mom, please, we haven''t even been married for that long. Give us some more time


    before asking for a baby!¡°


    Carlos was sitting right beside Cherish and he couldn''t help himself fromughing at her


    embarrassment. After that, he yfully said, ¡°Dad, Mom, I''ll try my best! Don''t worry! I''ll give you a


    grandson as soon as I can!¡°


    Saul and Fabian were a bit disappointed with their daughter''s answer. While helplessly shaking her


    head, Fabian replied, ¡°I don''t get why young couples nowadays are so hesitant to have children. Don''t


    you know how fun it is to see them running around the house? There are only a few things in life that


    can still bring joy to an old person''s heart and a baby''s cute face is one of those!¡°


    After hearing Fabian''s words, Saul couldn''t stop himself from imagining a life with a grandchild. As a


    result, he added into their conversation. ¡°Just think of this. If you two have a child, we can take him or


    her to the garden to roam around. We can even go to the park and let that child y in the yground


    there. The three of us will watch the blue sky together and we''ll teach him a bunch of things. We''ll


    never get bored! And we''ll be so contented as well! Please, you better hurry up and take action!¡°


    The old couple''s request caused Cherish to feel even more embarrassed. To prevent the conversation


    from going further on, she quickly picked up some food from the table and handed it to her parents.


    Then she said, ¡°Ah, you''d better hurry up and eat.¡°


    However, Fabian was really looking forward to a grandson and persisted with her request. ¡°What?


    Aren''t you happy that we''re urging you to have a child? I''ve even asked someone to buy you some


    tonics from abroad that are made especially for pregnancies. Don''t forget to take them with you when


    you go home with Carlos!¡°


    At that point, Cherish had no choice but to helplessly shake her head. She hadn''t expected that her


    parents would be more eager to have a child than she was. In her mind, she wasn''t even ready to have


    a child, nor did she have any clue on how to raise one.


    ¡°All right, all right. Mom, let''s end this topic already. Let''s just eat before the food gets cold.¡° In


    Cherish''s mind, forcing them to eat was the only way to get her mother to stop.


    After everything that had been said, Carlos kept to himself. He didn''t even help his wife out. Instead, he


    just longingly stared at Cherish''s blushing face.


    After a while, dinner was over and they all headed to the living room to chat. Cherish knew that her


    mother would definitely bring up the topic of giving birth to a baby again, so she quickly changed the


    topic. ¡°Well, Mom, did you like the clothes I bought you? If you don''t, I can still get them reced at the


    mall.¡°


    As usual, women were creatures who wouldn''t walk away from a conversation about fashion. Seeing


    the new clothes, Fabian forgot what she was about to say. She was so attracted to the clothes in front


    of her. ¡°This dress is pretty good. I like it. I actually saw our neighbor wear this brand of clothes. I was


    about to buy it.¡°


    Since her distraction tactic was sessful, Cherish breathed a sigh of relief. ''She finally stopped!'' she


    thought.


    Carlos looked at his watch and realized it was gettingte. He nudged Cherish on her arm, indicating


    that it was about time for them to go back.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, it''s getting quitete, so Carlos and I are heading back. Please, take good care of


    yourselves, and if you have any problem, don''t hesitate to give us a call,¡° Cherish casually uttered


    while she stood up from the sofa.

 Chapter 1526 To Have A Baby

    Chapter 1526 To Have A Baby


    ¡°Okay, be careful on your drive back home!¡° Saul said with a concerned expression.


    Beside him, Fabian was still trying to convince Cherish that she should have a baby of her own soon.


    ¡°Cherish, you must take this seriously. Don''t get me wrong. This is for your own good,¡° she told her.


    Tired of Fabian''s nagging, Cherish pretended not to hear her and turned to Saul instead. She smiled at


    him and said, ¡°Yes, Dad, we''ll be careful. We''re going to leave now. I promise I''lle and visit you


    guys again soon. Bye!¡° Then, she walked away in a hurry, closed the door, and made herself


    comfortable inside the car.


    ¡°How rude! She''s getting more impolite by the minute! I wasn''t even finished speaking,¡° Fabian


    comined and huffed.


    Unable to stand Fabian''s attitude anymore, Saul turned to her with a frown. ¡°I''m tired of you telling my


    daughter what she should do. Whether they want to have a baby or not, it''s up to them to decide as a


    couple. It''s not our business. It''s useless for us old people to nag them about it.¡°


    To say that Fabian was annoyed at his words was an understatement. She was livid. Fabian didn''t


    expect that Saul would also view her as a nagger. She scowled at him and ranted, ¡°If she would just


    listen to me, then maybe I wouldn''t have to nag at her. What would happen if we don''t tell her what to


    do? At this rate, we will be dead before we even get to meet our grandchild. Is that what you want,


    huh?¡°


    Saul had expected his wife to explode after he scolded her. So, he quickly covered his ears with his


    hands and ran inside.


    On their way back, Carlos casually asked Cherish as he drove, ¡°Honey, did you pay attention to what


    Mom said earlier? Should we start considering it?¡°


    To his surprise, Cherish appeared to be in a temper when she replied, ¡°What? Why are you even


    listening to her? When I''m ready to have a baby, I''ll tell you!¡°


    Despite her irritated tone, Carlos pursued the topic. ¡°How about we start making preparations for itter


    when we get home?¡° he asked in a hopeful tone.


    ¡°Just shut up and focus on the road!¡° Cherish hissed and turned her head away to stare at the view


    from the car window.


    When they got back home, they found Chuck and Leah in their living room waiting for their return.


    ¡°Oh good, you''re back! Come on, sit down and rest for a while. We''d like to discuss something with


    you!¡° Leah greeted them with an encouraging smile, and then fondly looked at her daughter-inw.


    It was no secret that she and Chuck also wanted Cherish and Carlos to have a baby as soon as


    possible. It was obvious that they were pretty anxious to get a grandson!


    After a few seconds of silence, Leah slightly nudged Chuck in the arm and he started talking. ¡°Carlos,


    you and Cherish have been married for quite some time now, haven''t you? Have you two talked about


    having a baby yet?¡°


    The question made Cherish feel so embarrassed that she wished that the ground would just swallow


    her whole. Why was everyone pressuring her to have a baby?


    Feeling helpless, she nced at Carlos, and then turned to her father-inw. Her face was as red as a


    tomato. She murmured softly, ¡°Dad, about that, Carlos and I decided that we are going to wait for a bit.


    We haven''t really decided on anything final yet. We still need to discuss more about it.¡°


    From her answer, it was obvious that Cherish wasn''t too fond of the idea of having a child. Leah


    noticed this too. So, she quickly waved her hand and said in a panicked voice, ¡°But Cherish, you can''t


    wait for too long though! I''ve asked around about it. You''re currently at the best age to get pregnant!


    Listen to me, you and Carlos should arrange it as soon as possible. It''s time for you to give us a cute


    little grandson! Oh, how I wish I could hold one right now in my arms!¡°


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her words made Carlos chuckle. He noticed that Cherish was embarrassed by the conversation but he


    chose to ignore it. Truth be told, he was also eager to have a child with her as soon as possible.


    However, since Cherish wasn''t too keen on talking about the whole thing, he decided to keep quiet


    about it.


    Confronted by her mother-inw''s words, Cherish couldn''t think of a reply. She was so embarrassed


    that she couldn''t say a word. The atmosphere in the room turned awkward.


    Unsure of what to do, Cherish cast a panicked nce at Carlos and hoped that he would do something


    to lessen the tension growing in the air. When Carlos saw her expression, he realized what was


    happening and cleared his throat. He turned to his parents and calmly said, ¡°Dad, Mom, don''t worry so


    much about it. Cherish and I definitely have a n. I assure you that you will get to hold a chubby


    grandson sooner orter!¡°


    ¡°Yes, yes! Anyway, it''s getting quitete. Dad, Mom, you should head to bed now!¡° Cherish added in a


    rush. She was afraid that Leah would bring up the topic of having grandchildren again.


    Leah sighed helplessly. Then, she said, ¡°Well, I suppose we old people don''t know how you young


    people think these days. As long as we get a grandson in the end, we won''t pressure you about it


    anymore.¡°


    When they left, Cherish felt as if she was going to faint from how warm her face had be. She


    wished that there was some way that she could just turn into an ant so she could crawl away from


    ufortable situations like that. She really had to stay away from stressful conversations. The fact


    that everyone around her was rushing for her to have a baby made her feel so self-conscious!


    After returning to the bedroom, Cherish threw herself onto the bed with a groan. The memories of


    everyone urging her to have a baby kept reying in her mind.


    She closed her eyes and vigorously shook her head, hoping that it would make her forget about the


    pressure that she felt from everyone.


    Lost in thought, she didn''t realize that Carlos had alreadye in the room andid down beside her.


    With a slight grin on his face, he fondly gazed at her and decided not to disturb her.


    ¡°Ah! You scared me! What on earth were you doing? Why were you sneaking around? You scared me


    half to death, you know!¡° Cherish yelled as soon as she opened her eyes and saw her motionless


    husband beside her. Since he hade in without making so much as a sound, she truly didn''t feel his


    presence until she opened her eyes.


    ¡°Ha-ha, how silly. I didn''t scare you. You were so lost in thought that you didn''t hear mee in!¡°


    Carlos couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Cherish only rolled her eyes at him and said in an irritated tone, ¡°They were all pressuring me to have a


    baby but you didn''t say anything. You didn''t help me. Do you have any idea how embarrassing that was


    for me?¡°


    Instead of replying to her, Carlos nted a soft peck on her cheek and let out an amused chuckle.


    ¡°Well, maybe it''s because I want to have a baby as much as they want us to have one.¡° Then, he slyly


    moved closer to Cherish and gave her a sincere look. ¡°Let''s have a baby, Cherish. He''s going to be a


    chubby and cute little thing. When he grows up, he might even take care of us,¡° he told her.


    When she felt her cheeks heat up again, she pushed him away and said, ¡°You wish! I don''t want a


    baby. Giving birth looks painful. Besides, a lot of women experience difficulties during childbirth.


    Sometimes, it''s either they couldn''t protect themselves or they couldn''t protect their child. To tell you


    the truth, I do not want to get pregnant.¡°


    When he heard her reasoning, Carlos couldn''t help but chuckle at her. ¡°Wait, seriously? That''s why you


    don''t want to have a baby with me? You know the chances of you experiencing difficulties during


    pregnancy are slim, right? You are a strong and healthy young woman. It''s almost impossible for you to


    have a difficultbor. Trust me, you''re going to be fine!¡°


    Instead of feeling reassured, Cherish frowned at him. She picked up a pillow and smacked him with it.


    ¡°Strong? Are you telling me I''m fat? Shut up! I am not fat at all!¡°


    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡° Carlos said in betweenughter. ¡°Okay, that was on me. I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it like that.


    You''re fit! Super fit!¡° Carlosughed and begged for mercy. When Cherish stopped hitting him, he


    sneakily crawled closer to her again and whispered in her ear, ¡°I am serious though. Let''s have a baby.¡°


    Without waiting for an answer, Carlos lifted up the nket with a huge grin. It seemed that he was quite


    determined to carry out this mission of his.


    When Ethan worked for Bill before, he would usually secretly bribe several of his subordinates. Over


    time, it had ended up as a big threat to Bill. Bill knew that if he didn''t take matters into his own hands,


    then he would risk losing his position and power.


    Inside a warehouse that used to be an abandoned car factory in the suburb, Bill was sitting casually on


    a chair with his legs crossed and a cigar in his mouth. His expression was rather gloomy. He looked to


    be in deep thought as he exhaled out tiny smoke rings from his mouth.


    After a while, he snuffed out his cigar and picked up the phone. He dialed a number. ¡°Damon, what''s


    the update on that thing I asked you to do? Have you gotten them?¡° he asked in a deadpan tone.


    A deep and somber voice came from the other end of the line, ¡°Yes, boss. Everything is done. I am on


    my way.¡°


    ¡°Well done!¡° Bill replied with a satisfied smirk and then hung up the phone.


    There was no way that Ethan would sit idly and do nothing if they caught the closest person to Ethan. It


    just wasn''t his nature.


    Ten minutester, Damon escorted Shane and the others out of the car with gritted teeth. Pushing and


    shuffling, he forced them to walk slowly into the warehouse. Bill lit up another cigar and smiled smugly.


    He slowly walked over to Shane and aggressively ripped off the tape that was stuck on his mouth.


    ¡°What the hell do you want?! Come at me if you have the balls! What kind of men are you, huh?


    Sneaking around and doing things secretly. Shame on you!¡° Shane yelled at Bill and scowled at him,


    his chest rising in anger.

 Chapter 1527 Rescue

    Chapter 1527 Rescue


    Despite his aggressiveness, Bill didn''t take him seriously. To Bill, Shane was just a mere bargaining


    chip that he could use to threaten Ethan.


    ¡°Wow! You''re pretty arrogant now. Did you forget that you used to be just a dog of mine?¡° Bill said with


    a smirk and stepped hard on Shane''s hand.


    With a stone-cold re, Shane spat on Bill''s face. Bill was famous and powerful in the world of


    underground businesses. Nobody dared to go against him, let alone spit on his face. Naturally, he was


    livid. He had no tolerance for tant disrespect.


    Angrily, he kicked Shane in retaliation. ¡°You bastard! How dare you! Do you have a death wish? Do you


    want to die?!¡° Bill screamed at Shane with a nasty scowl stered on his face.


    It was a good thing that Shane was pretty good at tolerating pain. Bill kicked him quite hard. If it was


    someone else, they probably would have been knocked down by the force of the kick. Since Shane


    was shackled, he could only think of childish ways to annoy Bill. His movements were limited, so


    spitting on Bill was the best that Shane could do under the circumstances.


    ¡°No one in our group is scared of death! If you want to kill me, then do it! I won''t tell you anything!¡° As


    they red at each other, Shane''s eyes darkened. He couldn''t stand the sight of the man who had


    once humiliated him to the core.


    Still angry at being spat on, Bill stepped on Shane''s hand again. With a condescending sneer, he said,


    ¡°Those are big words for a mere cksmith. I''m not nning on killing you. I had you brought to me


    because I wanted to teach you a lesson. I am the one that you should be following, not Ethan!¡°


    It was clear that Bill just wanted to win over Ethan''s subordinates and make them his allies. That way,


    Ethan wouldn''t have enough subordinates to do anything. He would be spread too thin.


    ¡°You wish! You''ll never make us do anything! You don''t deserve our service or our loyalty!¡° one of the


    prisoners shouted.


    However, Bill didn''t pay him any attention. ¡°Well, I certainly didn''t expect all of you to be so chatty under


    Ethan''s leadership. However, I doubt that you learned much from him. If you pledge your loyalty to me,


    I assure you that you will learn a lot¡­¡°


    Before Bill could finish, one of the captives spat at him. As a powerful member of the underground


    business, he couldn''t stand people spitting at him again and again. He couldn''t allow them to disrespect


    him like that!


    ¡°Damon, teach these scoundrels a lesson! It seemed that Ethan has spoiled all of you to the point that


    you don''t know how to respect others at all.¡° Bill was seething with anger.


    Damon moved quickly. It was as if he had just been eagerly waiting for Bill to give the orders. Gritting


    his teeth, Damon ordered a few men to help him, and together, they beat up Ethan''s subordinates.


    They didn''t stop until all of them were bleeding.


    With another lit cigar in his hand, Bill casuallyy down on the chair and showed Shane a


    contemptuous smile. ¡°So tell me, how are you feeling right now? Would you like me to continue treating


    you this way? Or are you going to pledge your loyalty to me?¡° Bill asked menacingly.


    Instead of saying anything, Shane and the others just continued to re at Bill.


    ¡°Oh? I guess you still want more, huh? Damon! Keep beating them. Don''t stop until they give me an


    answer,¡° Bill ordered with a serious expression. Then, he took another long drag on his cigarette.


    Ethan asked Marc to call Shane several times, but nobody answered. After a few more tries, he


    realized that something wasn''t right.


    ¡°Boss, Shane didn''t show up the whole afternoon. We tried to call him several times, but he isn''t


    answering his phone,¡° Marc reported to Ethan in a worried tone.


    Ethan''s eyebrows furrowed as he frowned. ¡°It looks like he couldn''t wait any longer¡­¡°


    ¡°Do you mean Bill?¡° Marc asked in a soft murmur. He tilted his head curiously.


    Much to Marc''s disappointment, Ethan remained quiet. Instead, he turned on his phone and sent a


    message to somebody. Afterward, Ethan turned to him and said, ¡°Quick, get everything ready. Then,


    follow me. Bill has already started to take action.¡°


    Confused, Marc asked, ¡°Boss, what are you nning to do?¡°


    Looking at his clueless subordinate, he smiled encouragingly and exined, ¡°I already expected that


    Bill would try to steal my men and make them defect to him. So, I hired some people to work in his


    shops. Once heys his hands on any of my men, then we will surprise him with an attack. Maybe he''ll


    finally give in without a fuss.¡°


    Marc listened intently to Ethan''s exnation and stared at him in awe. He said, ¡°Wow, boss! That''s a


    really good n. You''re truly a smart leader. So we are going to¡­¡°


    ¡°Get the car ready first, so we can go and find Bill,¡° Ethan replied sternly.


    Back at the warehouse, Shane and hisrades were beaten almost to death. Their faces had turned


    to varying shades of blue from all the punches they took. Fortunately, they were Ethan''s confidants and


    wouldn''t give up so easily.


    To say that Bill was irritated by their resilience was an understatement. Bill was absolutely furious.


    So, he turned to Damon again and said, ¡°Do as we nned!¡°


    With a malicious grin, Damon took a knife from his suitcase and walked over to them. ¡°So, which one of


    you wants to go first? Do you want me to break your arms first or your legs? Take your pick.¡°


    Without warning, he suddenly cut one of the men with his knife. The man groaned in pain as he felt the


    de go deeper and deeper into his body. He cried out, ¡°I¡­I¡­ I surrender! Please!¡°


    Witnessing him admit defeat so easily, Shane was livid. ¡°Boss has always treated you well. How dare


    you surrender so easily? What about your pride? Your loyalty?¡° He nced at the man and continued,


    ¡°Guys, just hold on. I am confident that our boss won''t just sit idly and do nothing. He wille and


    save us.¡°


    A wicked smile appeared on Bill''s face as he watched the scene in front of him. ¡°You are nothing but a


    submissive dog. I can see why Ethan kept you as his subordinate.¡° Then, he signaled for his men to


    continue beating up Shane.


    ¡°Do it! I''m not scared of any of you!¡° Shane yelled angrily.


    Just as the knife was about to cut Shane''s wrist, Ethan suddenly burst into the warehouse together with


    Marc.


    ¡°Stop!¡° It was like a scene from a movie. Everyone held their breath as they turned to the direction of


    the voice that had just yelled out. A beam of hope appeared in Shane''s and hispanions'' eyes


    when they saw Ethan.


    Bill, who wasfortably lying on the chair, seemed unfazed when he saw Ethan. Instead, he smirked


    and his eyes darkened.


    ¡°Ah, Ethan. I''m d you''re here.¡° Bill stubbed out the cigar in his hand and slowly walked towards


    Ethan.


    Ethan nced at his men and his heart sank. They had been beaten to a pulp and were covered in


    their own blood. Ethan fought the urge to just attack Bill and punch him repeatedly without mercy.


    Pretending to be calm, he asked, ¡°Bill, what do you think you''re doing? Talk to me if you want, but my


    men did nothing. Leave them alone.¡°


    With a cold stare, Bill said, ¡°Is that so? You should already know what I want, right? If you were smart


    enough, then your men wouldn''t have ended up here.¡°


    Of course, Ethan knew exactly what he meant. However, he still pretended to be oblivious and waited


    to see what Bill would do next.


    Ethan shrugged innocently and told him, ¡°I really have no clue what you''re talking about. Could you


    please tell me?¡°


    Bill snorted, obviously not believing Ethan. Bill knew that he was just feigning ignorance. ¡°If you keep


    beating around the bush like that, then I can''t promise that your men will get out of here alive tonight.¡°


    The atmosphere around them was growing more intense. It was only a matter of time before they


    wouldn''t be able to stop themselves from tearing each other apart.


    ¡°I don''t know if we can leave or not. All I know is that some of your merchants were arranged by me,¡°


    Ethan said in a threatening manner and raised his eyebrows.


    Truth be told, Bill hadn''t expected that Ethan would use his own merchants against him. Bill knew he


    couldn''t do anything if he didn''t secure his rtionship with his merchants first.


    Thus, he faked an amused smile and muttered, ¡°Why do you have to do this? I was only joking around.


    Don''t take it too seriously.¡° As he spoke, he motioned for Damon and his men to let go of Shane and


    hisrades.


    ¡°Well, since you let go of my men, we won''t stay here for a long time. I wouldn''t want to ruin whatever


    you''re going to do next. Bye,¡° Ethan said coldly and left hastily with his injured men.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    It wouldn''t be a surprise if Ethan''s men decided that they didn''t want to work for him anymore. After all,


    they were all beaten badly by Bill''sckeys.


    ¡°Boss¡­ I want you to know that I will remain loyal to you! No matter what happens, I will always be at


    your side,¡° one of his men dered.


    Then, the rest of them followed and echoed, ¡°Me too! Me too!¡°


    However, Ethan didn''t pay attention to them. He just stared ahead, lost in thought.

 Chapter 1528 Was He Really All Right

    Chapter 1528 Was He Really All Right


    Bonnie was on her knees, begging Han to get Darren out of prison. Her eyes had dark circles under


    them fromck of sleep. She had been so restlessst night, since all she could think of was the scene


    of Darren being taken away.


    Han couldn''t bear to see her like this and said, ¡°I don''t think it''s a good idea if youe with us. You


    should just go back home and rest. Mr. Xu would only get worried if he saw you like this.¡°


    Bonnie shook her head and tried her best to smile. ¡°I''m fine. I''m just worried about Darren. I''m sure


    being in prison must be hard for him since he''s used to a life of luxury. Also, being taken away like that


    must''ve made him feel horrible.¡°


    ¡°I know you''re just looking out for Mr. Xu. However, even if youe to the police station with us,


    there''s nothing you can do to help.¡°


    Bonnie''s smile quickly faded away when she heard Han''s words. ¡°I just want to see him with my own


    eyes. That''s the only way I''ll be able to survive for the next couple of days.


    Please, I''m begging you. Take me with you.¡° With her big, round eyes pleadingly staring at him, Han


    started to feel guilty. To make matters worse, she suddenly put her palms together and bowed down in


    front of him.


    Yesterday, she had almost lost her mind trying to stop the police from taking Darren away. Since it was


    such an abrupt event, her actions could be justified. But today, she waspletely different. She was


    completely calm and it seemed like she had thought her actions through. In her mind, she was sure she


    wasn''t going to cause any more trouble.


    Despite seeing the drastic change in her, Han was still a little hesitant. When Bonnie saw him act this


    way, she gritted her teeth, stomped her feet on the ground, and made up her mind to threaten him. ¡°If


    you don''t take me there today, I''ll tell Darren that you bullied me while he was away!¡°


    ¡°Oh my God! Are you seriously going to do that?¡° Han replied with an annoyed expression on his


    face. After working so many years for Darren, he had a rough idea of what to do in these kinds of


    situations.


    He knew that Darren wouldn''t want Bonnie to see him in such a horrible state. This line of thinking


    seemed quite reasonable. After all, no one really wanted to show their embarrassing side to the person


    they liked.


    With that said, the girl in front of him was threatening to ruin his whole life''s work. As a result, Han


    didn''t know what to do since he felt like he was stuck between a rock and a hard ce.


    Han''s silence irritated Bonnie even more. She winked at him, indicating that she wasn''t ying


    around. In her mind, this was the only way she could get him to agree. The guilt of her actions was


    outweighed by the fact that she wanted to see her loved one so much. She looked away to avoid


    Han''s aggrieved face and said, ¡°Anyway, I''ve said what I needed to. Your future of being Darren''s


    right-hand man is in your hands.¡°


    Despite Bonnie''s actions, she was merely bluffing. Ruining someone''s career over a disagreement


    wasn''t something she was willing to do.


    While Han was deep in thought, the room became deafeningly silent.


    He stood there with a distressed expression while Bonnie sat in front of him with deep resolve in her


    eyes. Theirck of interaction at that moment made them look like statues.


    A few momentster, Bonnie started to get nervous. She clenched her fists to try to calm down. The


    truth was, she was worried that Han would simply ignore her threat and m the door behind him.


    Fortunately, Han finally gave in to her demand.


    ¡°Okay, you win. Let''s go.¡° Han helplessly sighed while he uttered those words. A few momentster,


    he packed up all the documents he needed and opened the door.


    Bonnie was overjoyed with his decision. The hostile look on her face earlier quickly changed into a


    smile. When Han was just about to leave, she rushed over and thanked him along the way. Despite


    letting here along, Han still felt like he had made the wrong decision. However, he just kept it to


    himself and simply opened the car door for her without uttering a single word.


    If he were to offend Bonnie now, it would probably just add to Darren''s humongous pile of problems. At


    that moment, he honestly thought that it was better to simply go along with whatever Bonnie said.


    A few minutester, they arrived at the police station.


    Before Han could even go and see Darren, he was informed that his request for bail was denied.


    After that, a police officer said while frowning, ¡°I''m sorry. The chief has specifically told us not to let this


    man leave under any circumstance. He''s caused too much damage to society to let him go.¡°


    Bonnie couldn''t believe what she had just heard. Her emotions started riling up and she was an inch


    away from bursting into tears. With watery eyes, she meekly asked, ¡°Can I see him?¡°


    The police receptionist working at that time looked at her with pitiful eyes and replied, ¡°Yes, but please


    be quick. We have a time limit for visi¡ª¡°


    Bonnie was so eager to see the man she loved that she didn''t even let the receptionist finish. ¡°Thank


    you, sir. I promise I won''t take long. I just want to check up on him and say a few words.¡°


    When she was finally certain that she was going to see Darren after such a long time, her pent-up


    sadness started toe out. She couldn''t hold it in anymore, and the only thing she could do at that


    moment was to cover her face and silently cry. Han saw this and he wanted tofort her. However,


    before he coulde near her, she quickly wiped away the tears on her face and acted as if nothing


    had happened.


    ¡°What am I thinking? I don''t want him to see me like this, or else he''ll think that I''m too clingy,¡° Bonnie


    muttered in a low voice, pretending to be strong. That being said, everyone knew how she really felt,


    which made them feel sorrowful as well. ¡°People always say that bad guys live long lives. If that''s the


    case, I shouldn''t have to worry about him, right?¡°


    As a protocol, the prison guard checked on Darren first before allowing him to meet his visitor. When


    the guard came back, he had quite a mncholic expression on his face. For some reason, Darren had


    shouted at him the moment he heard Bonnie''s name.


    The guard could only look at Bonnie with pitiful eyes when he said, ¡°Mr. Xu said he''s fine and doesn''t


    want to see you right now.¡°


    Upon hearing this, Bonnie stumbled and almost fell to the ground. All of a sudden, her heart was filled


    with sorrow. With a lump in her throat, she asked in disbelief, ¡°Did he really say that? Is there


    something wrong with him?¡°


    At that moment, she couldn''t believe that the man who had proimed his love for her could even utter


    those words.


    Han was afraid that she wouldsh out in rage. As a result, he quickly grabbed her arm and warned,


    ¡°Miss Sun, please try your best to stay calm. There''s nothing to be gained if you cause trouble here. I''m


    sure he has his reasons for saying that, so let''s just head back and think of other ways to help him.¡°


    ¡°Okay,¡° Bonnie answered, but she was in aplete daze. She was so absent-minded that Han


    needed to escort her out of the police station like she was a corpse. While walking outside, tears


    uncontrobly ran down the side of her cheeks. Desperately looking for an answer to the hundreds of


    questions in her mind, she asked in a panic, ¡°Why doesn''t he want to see me? Does he hate me? Did I


    do something wrong? Maybe he was beaten up and abused by the cops, and he doesn''t want me to


    see him in pain.¡°


    Despite her low voice, Han had good ears and heard every word clearly. ¡°We still don''t know the


    truth. Miss Sun, please don''t be too sad. I''m sure no one there will even dare toy a single finger on


    him. To tell you the truth, I can probably guess why he doesn''t want to see you.¡°


    Bonnie looked up at him with hopeful eyes. In her vision, Han''s face was so blurred because of her


    tears. ¡°Please, tell me!¡° she replied.


    ¡°He probably doesn''t want to see you crying like this,¡° said Han in an obscure tone. A few moments


    later, he opened the car''s glove box and handed Bonnie a piece of paper with some writing on it. ¡°Don''t


    worry about me too much. I promise you I''m fine. Just focus on your work,¡° Darren had written.


    Since he wasn''t as emotional as Bonnie, it was easy for him to say those things. Unfortunately, it wasn''t


    much help in appeasing Bonnie. She just kept quiet in the car, crumpled the note, and pursed her lips.


    Sometimeter, the news that Darren had been arrested caused the KING Group executives to panic.


    Everyone there had their own guesses as to why Han''s appeal for bail had failed.


    Meanwhile, at the office, Bonnie was on her way to the pantry to get some water. On her way there,


    she happened to overhear some of her colleagues talking about what had happened to Darren.


    ¡°Hey, have you heard? Mr. Xu was arrestedst night. I''m sure it''s a big deal since he was denied bail.¡°


    ¡°Do you think thispany will be closing soon?¡°


    ¡°I''m not worried about that. Severalpanies already approached me. I''m sure I''ll find work if this


    ce shuts down.¡°


    When Bonnie was about to leave, the people who were talking about thepany''s closure opened


    the door to the pantry and saw Bonnie just standing there. They knew they had been overheard, and


    that made the atmosphere between them quite awkward.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Hi Bonnie, I didn''t expect you to be here,¡° one of them uttered in an embarrassed voice. It only took a


    few seconds for them to forget what had just happened when they realized that Bonnie was a good


    source of information. One of the girls enthusiastically grabbed Bonnie''s arm and asked, ¡°Aren''t you


    close to Mr. Xu? Do you know what happened to him? Please tell us. We''re colleagues after all. We


    shouldn''t hide things from each other.¡°


    Bonnie withdrew her hand in disgust and her fingers quickly turned pale. With a chillingly frigid voice,


    she replied ¡°Nothing will happen to thepany, so don''t worry about looking for other jobs.¡°


    The girl who had asked the question wasn''t satisfied with Bonnie''s answer. However, the terrifying look


    on Bonnie''s face made the girl stop dead in her tracks.


    At that moment, Bonnie''s colleagues knew it was time to leave, so they said their goodbyes and left.


    On their way back, the girls continue talking in a low voice. ¡°Why did you ask her that? You can''t speak


    ill of Mr. Xu like that in front of her. Don''t you know that they are practically married?


    She was calm earlier, but I''m willing to bet my money that she''s crying and praying for Mr. Xu''s safe


    return.¡°


    As a result of Bonnie''s absentmindedness, the hot liquid in her cup spilled and scalded her fingers. The


    pain made her identally drop the whole mug to the ground, spilling tea everywhere.

 Chapter 1529 Make A Scene

    Chapter 1529 Make A Scene


    ¡°It''s okay. It''s okay. It''s going to be okay in the end,¡° Bonnieforted herself between sobs.


    When the issue regarding the excess sodium was reported by the media, thepany''s reputation


    dwindled drastically. The stock price began to fall, and the public was furious at theirpany. After


    Darren got arrested, most of their investors withdrew their investment. The capitalists who saw the


    news also lost their interest to cooperate with him and thepany.


    To make matters worse, the turnover rate of their employees increased after the news broke out. Every


    day, they would get several resignation letters from their employees. Once, Bonnie paid a visit to the


    HR department, and what she witnessed that day broke her heart.


    Each time that one of their employees chose to resign, the KING Group''spetitors would have the


    chance to hire a hardworking and capable employee from the KING Group. At this rate, it was only a


    matter of time before thepany ended up with a shortage of employees.


    The board of directors even decided to sell most of their shares in order to reduce their losses.


    When the decision was made, some of theizens immediately started toin on major social


    media tforms about the KING Group.


    ¡°I hope you go bankrupt!¡° they would post on those social media tforms.


    ¡°The boss of that heartlesspany was arrested. Is it because of the loss of humanity or the loss of


    morality?¡°


    As she read the nastyments on several forums, Bonnie wanted to defend the KING Group and


    Darren, but she didn''t know how to do it. She looked up and saw her tear-stained face in the mirror.


    She wiped her tears away from her red cheeks and took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    If she wanted to solve this problem, then she needed to find out the root of all this mess.


    After she made up her mind, Bonnie asked Han to find out the address of the patient who imed to


    have been poisoned. She also brought some gifts with her as a gesture of goodwill and went to the


    address by herself.


    She parked her car in the remote parking lot of the run-down neighborhood. She meticulously followed


    the directions she was given and found the house without difficulty. Then, she started to loudly knock


    on the door. ¡°I aming! Stop knocking,¡° she heard an irritated female voice yell after a few more


    knocks.


    The door opened wide with an aggressive creek. Bonnie was greeted by an older woman who was


    wearing a scowl on her face. It looked like she wasn''t keen on getting surprise visitors.


    The woman looked a little over fifty years old and had a chubby figure. She was wearing a floral dress


    and a pair of slippers. She squinted her eyes at Bonnie. She looked like she was in a temper.


    ¡°Who on earth are you? Why have youe here?¡° The woman blocked the door instinctively as she


    snapped at her.


    Bonnie was shocked at the discourteous wee. She quickly showed her the fruit basket that she


    was hiding behind her and gave a warm smile. She said, ¡°Hi there! Nice to meet you, ma''am. I am an


    employee of the KING Group. I came here today because I would like to express my condolences¡­¡°


    Bang!


    Before she could even finish her sentence, she suddenly felt a strong gust of wind crash against her


    when the woman mmed the door right in her face. Bonnie was frozen with her mouth wide open.


    She stood there motionless as she tried to process what had just happened.


    ¡°Ma''am, please open the door. I promise I came here with good intentions. I just want to talk about your


    son. I believe that there must be some misunderstanding about this. Ourpany has always been


    strict, especially with the production process. It''s highly unlikely that they would make a mistake like


    that.¡° Bonnie tapped on the door repeatedly. She couldn''t give up just because someone mmed the


    door in her face. Her voice was desperate and anxious.


    The decaying wooden door was no match for Bonnie''s rigorous knocking. The thumping of her


    knuckles echoed inside the apartment. The woman''s annoyed voice replied from inside, ¡°I have nothing


    to say to you! My son ate your crappy food. A heartlesspany like yours should be closed down as


    soon as possible to avoid hurting anybody else!¡°


    ¡°Ma''am, please just listen to me¡­¡° Bonnie cried out desperately.


    ¡°Get out of here right now! If you keep harassing me, I will call the police and expose yourpany.


    These matters should be reported to the police. How dare you not correct your errors but send


    employees to pester me like this instead!¡°


    Hearing this, Bonnie immediately stopped her repetitive knocking on the door. Her eyes started to blur


    as tears threatened toe out of them. She shook her head in an attempt to stop the tears and let out


    a heavy sigh. Then, she quietly put down the fruit basket in front of the door and went downstairs.


    As soon as she stepped out of the apartment building, she felt something thrown from above. Her body


    subconsciously moved just in time to dodge it. Something crashed on the same spot that she had just


    been standing on. A variety of fruits and some flowers were scattered all over the ground.


    Wasn''t that the fruit basket that she had ced by the door just a few minutes ago?


    Bonnie looked up. The resident of the fifth floor closed her window in a haste. However, Bonnie was


    able to recognize her nheless. It was the same woman that she was talking to earlier. Bonnie froze


    where she stood and felt her heart sink to her stomach again. Her feet felt like they were numb and it


    was as if she had lost the ability to walk.


    Should she give up so easily?


    The KING Group was the fruit of Darren''s hardbor. She couldn''t bear for it to be taken away just like


    this. There had to be something else that she could do.


    The next day, a video was shared on various websites that put everyone in a frenzy.


    In the video, a young woman''s face could be seen. Her pale face was red and it looked like she had


    been crying before the video was filmed. She looked at the camera with a guilty expression and took a


    deep breath before speaking.


    ¡°My name is Bonnie Sun and I am the person to me for the KING Group''s poisoning incident. It was


    me who poisoned those young, innocent people and caused their deaths. It''s all my fault. I''m sorry for


    all the trouble I''ve caused but I don''t regret anything,¡° Bonnie exined in a monotone voice.


    Then, she added, ¡°I don''t want anyone to try and prove my innocence. I have already exined all my


    criminal motives and given all the evidence to the police.¡° Bonnie licked her chapped lips before


    opening her mouth again. However, no sound came out. She looked like she was lost in thought for a


    few moments before she cleared her throat and continued, ¡°I approached Darren to gain his trust so I


    could use him. From the beginning, I nned to let him take the me for those crimes.¡°


    A guttural, somewhat robotic, voice outside the camera asked, ¡°Since you wanted to get revenge,


    doesn''t that mean that your endgame has always been to have himnd in jail? So, howe you''re


    turning yourself in then?¡°


    Bonnie''s pupils dted. It looked like her mind went nk as she struggled to find a good answer for


    that question. She was quiet again for a while, and then suddenly, she covered her face. ¡°I don''t want


    to answer that. Stop shooting me,¡° she told them.


    Her behavior was sopliant before, so her sudden change of mood was a shock to the cameraman.


    Then, a woman''s normal voice snapped at her, ¡°Wait, hold on now! Miss Sun, didn''t you tell us that you


    want to make it clear to the public? Okay, stop filming for now!¡°


    Emily, who had been watching the video this whole time, just watched Bonnie flee from the room. She


    felt heartbroken as she saw Bonnie''s back run further and further away from them. Deted, she


    sighed. ¡°She''s so stupid. Is it really worth it for her to take all the me just for Darren''s sake?¡°


    Jacob gently patted her shoulder in an attempt tofort her and shrugged. ¡°Who knows?¡° he replied.


    Confused, she shook her head. ¡°Perhaps love is truly blind. Maybe it even makes people dumb.¡°


    Her boldments made him smirk. ¡°Where are these strong opinionsing from? Is that satire, my


    dear?¡° he asked with a yful tone.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh hush, don''t tease me like that¡° Emily frowned and turned around to lightly hit her husband in the


    chest.


    On the other side, Darren was released without a fuss. When asked about the reason for his release,


    the police officer gave a vague answer, ¡°Someone else admitted to the crime. It means that we can no


    longer hold you for that same crime, so we have to release you.¡°


    With furrowed eyebrows, Darren frowned but didn''t say anything else. He figured that Han could tell


    him more details. When he met him outside the police station, Han was as pale as a ghost.


    ¡°Is this your way of looking after her while I was gone?¡° Angry and depressed, Darren red at Han.


    ¡°If anything happens to her, remember that I won''t forgive you so easily,¡° he warned in a serious tone.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he went back to the police station in an attempt to prove her


    innocence.


    ''This woman is so stupid!'' he thought to himself.


    However, the process of trying to get her released was not easy at all. The police exined to them,


    ¡°Miss Sun confessed to the crime. ording to thews, she is not allowed to leave. If you wish to see


    her, we can arrange a meeting here at the station.¡°


    Darren just wanted to take her back. His expression looked like all the life had just been sucked out of


    him. He felt miserable. He couldn''t believe that Bonnie had gotten dragged into this.


    With gritted teeth, he snarled, ¡°She had nothing to do with this crime! How did you even prove that she


    was involved? Just because she said she did it doesn''t mean it''s true!¡°


    ¡°Please don''t get in the way of police work.¡°


    Darren was not good at keeping calm, especially when he was already in a bad mood. He was


    unreasonable whenever he was angry. So, when he was rudely pushed back by a police officer, he


    mmed his hand on the reception desk. ¡°I want you to go to the person in charge here and ask him to


    come out. I want to speak to him about this!¡°


    When Han sensed that something was wrong, he immediately rushed inside. However, it was


    already toote, because Darren had already been officially warned to not cause a kerfuffle inside the


    station. With sweat all over his forehead, Han forcibly grabbed Darren and tried to drag him out of


    the police station. He apologized profusely to the officers as they made their way outside.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, please don''t worry. You know that Bonnie is innocent. If we can provide evidence showing that


    she''s not guilty of anything, then they will release her. But if you keep making a scene here, you could


    end up in jail again!¡°


    ''Please calm down!'' Han begged internally and looked at his boss with pleading eyes.

 Chapter 1530 A Scapegoat

    Chapter 1530 A Scapegoat


    As Han drove the car, he nced at the rearview mirror only to find Darren frowning tightly. He had


    his brows furrowed in an annoyed way, like he was going to re up at any moment. The inside of the


    vehicle gave off a heavy and gloomy atmosphere that could be felt by both of them.


    Han had forced Darren toe with him, so he had already expected his impatience at the moment.


    In order to not make him angrier than he already was, Han only threw sideways nces at him,


    watching him carefully.


    The car drove steadily for a while. Han watched as Darren''s expression softened a little, his brows


    no longer furrowed. Rxing a little bit, he closed his eyes and leaned against the back of the seat.


    He looked tired. There were dark circles around his eyes, and his chin was covered with a light stubble.


    Darren had always lived a humble life, but it was still difficult for Han to see him struggle like this.


    To get rid of the awkward ambiance inside the car, Han decided to break the silence. He cleared his


    throat and asked, ¡°You haven''t had a good rest these two days, have you?¡° He took a quick nce at


    Darren through the rearview mirror, concern flooding his eyes.


    He added, ¡°I prepared nutritious food for you, so you can have it when you go back. You need a good


    rest for a few days, too. So please, have as much rest as you can while we talk about some things for


    now.¡°


    Darren only looked back at him through the rearview mirror as a response but didn''t say anything else.


    He was still mad and chose not to talk to Han as long as he could resist it.


    Sitting still at home was unbearable. He was resting physically but his mind was elsewhere, constantly


    thinking about the issue at thepany and the important matter rted to Bonnie. Eventually, he


    grew tired of pretending to rest and rushed to thepany to finally deal with the problems.


    As soon as he stepped foot into thepany building, a sudden gush of familiarity coursed through


    him, and he wasn''t sure whether or not he liked it.


    He scanned the floor and immediately saw several female receptionists gather and gossip with each


    other, as if they were watching a good show.


    He continued to watch them as well and heard one of them say, with just a tad amount of jealousy in


    her voice, ¡°I don''t understand what Mr. Xu was thinking. He''s a man ofpetence and he could get


    any woman he wants. He did everything he could to build thepany from the ground up, but


    unfortunately, he was blinded by that woman''s words!¡°


    The others, who were listening intently, chuckled.


    A voice as cold as hell called, ¡°What are you talking about?!¡° Darren''s voice echoed as silence


    enveloped the room and all heads turned to him.


    Recognizing him, each of them was suddenly struck by terror. Everyone braced themselves for the


    disaster that was bound toe. All of their faces went white and none of them could do anything


    other than lower their heads in embarrassment. Even though their hearts were beating fast as they


    panicked, no one dared to say anything.


    He scanned the floor once again, and then he stopped at the group of people he heard talking about


    him. With the coldest voice they''d ever heard, he said, ¡°How dare you! You''re brave enough to gossip


    about me?!¡°


    At the thought of Bonnie, who had turned herself in to save him not only from jail but also from the


    embarrassment andplete destruction, he felt as if his heart was burning with fire and rage.


    He tried so hard topose himself but he was failing. So before things could get worse, he roared


    angrily, ¡°Get out of here!¡°


    He sighed, remembering how important Bonnie was to him.


    After the crowd dissipated, he strode back to his office. His eyes darkened as he thought of them


    speaking ill of Bonnie, so he immediately called Han in and asked him to find a way to save her.


    Then, grabbing his cellphone, he contacted William Yang, awyer who specialized in such cases. He


    wasn''t sure William could win, but he was willing to trust him if it meant saving Bonnie.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Even though everyone in thepany seemed to be against it and he was in a financial struggle at the


    moment, paying William a good amount was no problem to him at all.


    He made an appointment with William as soon as they finished talking on the phone. They met in a


    teahouse, sitting across each other. Darren watched as William read the materials handed over to him


    carefully, page by page, so he wouldn''t miss out on anything.


    Darren''s deep eyes never left thewyer. He studied his movements carefully, casually taking sips of


    his tea as minutes passed by. He tapped the table rhythmically and, after a while, couldn''t resist asking,


    ¡°What do you think of it? Can you handle it?¡°


    William looked up from the paper he just finished reading. As if still engrossed with the materials he


    had just gone through, he said seriously, ¡°No problem. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of everything regarding


    Miss Sun!¡°


    Darren seemed satisfied with his answer because he somehow felt a bit lighter, like something heavy


    was lifted off of his chest. He sighed and thanked William.


    During detainment, a suspect could only meet theirwyer.


    So before William left, Darren told him a few things to ry to Bonnie. He specially reminded him,


    ¡°Remember what I just told you and convey it to her as I said it. Tell her not to worry too much!¡°


    William nodded respectfully, assuring him that he understood every word. He answered, ¡°Okay, don''t


    worry. I will do what you said!¡°


    On the way home, William thought about the case and every detail he had just read about it. He


    wanted to win so badly that he prepared for it with all his heart and mind.


    The next morning, as ready as he could be, he took the sorted data and went to the police station.


    Despite his preparedness, he was still a bit nervous. But he tried to push it down his system. Instead,


    he greeted the staff kindly and carefully handed over a pile of evidence and documents to the police for


    them to inspect.


    ¡°Good morning, sir. I''m William Yang, Bonnie Sun''s privatewyer. I am here to take her case and


    prove that she is innocent.


    After a deliberate study of her case, I think someone is behind this whole thing. Here is the information


    I have collected. You can check it carefully!¡°


    Hearing this, the police offer was skeptical but didn''t say anything. He let William do his job as awyer


    and defend his client. He brought him to the detention center so he could speak with Bonnie.


    Meanwhile, at the detention center, Bonnie could neither eat nor rest well, so she became a lot thinner


    than before.


    Ever since she arrived here, she had been scared and worried most of the time. She wasn''t sure when


    she''d be able to get out or if she would ever get out at all. Every night, she prayed constantly for Darren


    to help her get through this crisis.


    Suddenly, a female police officer called in a low voice, ¡°Bonnie Sun, yourwyer is here. Come with me


    so you can meet him.¡°


    As soon as she heard the word wyer,¡° Bonnie''s dim eyes lit up, full of renewed hope that everything


    would be all right. She almost literally jumped up while her heart beat fast in excitement. It must be


    Darren who had sent someone to speak to her!


    When William saw Bonnie, he was surprised. He almost could not recognize her anymore. He had


    seen her photo from Darren, where she looked young, energetic, and sweet. But now, looking at her


    thinner figure, she was already so different.


    After several days of detention, she was no longer as energetic and spirited as she used to be, and


    now looked tired and emaciated. Her eyes were hollow and her cheekbones were the first noticeable


    thing about her.


    Despite these huge changes and ack of sunshine energy from her, she managed to greet him with a


    big smile and asked excitedly, ¡°Did Darren send you here?¡°


    Seeing the light shining in her eyes, William Yang also returned a gentle and kind smile. He wanted to


    keep seeing her ted, so he immediately nodded. Bonnie smiled even bigger at his confirmation.


    After a while, he regained his serious expression and replied formally, ¡°Miss Sun, I''m your private


    lawyer. My name is William Yang. I''ll be taking care of your case and I want you to listen carefully.


    The real murderer has been found. As long as you make your confession and tell the police honestly


    that you are innocent, you can be released from prison in a few days!¡°


    Hearing this, Bonnie''s heart rate raised as she excitedly processed this information. Her eyes welled up


    with tears of joy, and she was still too shocked to even murmur a reply.


    After everything that she had gone through, finally... Darren hade to save her.


    She was very surprised but tried topose herself. She was still in such a state of shock that when


    she talked, her lips trembled. ¡°Mr. Yang, are you serious?¡°


    William Yang looked her directly in the eyes and repeated what Darren had told him.


    ¡°There is someone else behind this case, and it is rtivelyplicated. After all these days of


    unremitting efforts, we have tracked down the real culprit.


    Besides, he has confessed his crime. You and Mr. Xu are both innocent. Neither of you will be involved.


    You don''t need to worry anymore, Miss Sun,¡° he said to her reassuringly.


    Even though she was surprised by thewyer''s words, Bonnie couldn''t help but smile. It was like a


    blooming white orchid, so beautiful, fresh, and fairly innocent. The haze in her heart instantly


    dissipated. And it was all because of Darren. She couldn''t contain her happiness.


    She nodded gratefully, tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Yang!¡°


    William felt warmth engulf him as he watched her. He took pity on the kind-hearted girl crying in front of


    him.


    ¡°You''re very much wee, Miss Sun. This is what I do, and I am very happy to have done it for you.


    Don''t you worry now. If there are any updates, I will inform you as soon as possible!¡°

 Chapter 1531 Pull The Plug

    Chapter 1531 Pull The Plug


    ¡°Mr. Xu asked me toe here and tell you to take good care of yourself. Please don''t forget that he


    cares about you very much!¡°


    Bonnie''s nose scrunched up while tears started to blur her eyes. Every cell in her body was screaming


    how much she missed him.


    Right before William left, Bonnie uttered some heartfelt words. ¡°Please tell him that I''m doing just fine


    and I''ll be here waiting for him!¡°


    Meanwhile, Sam was informed by his spy in the KING Group that Darren had sent someone to find a


    scapegoat. They were nning for another person to admit the crime so that Darren could finally be


    with Bonnie again.


    In order to make sure that the information was urate, Sam thought of contacting the police to


    confirm it.


    When he called, he spoke in a vague way without giving too much information. ¡°Hello, sir. Have you


    made any progress regarding the food safety case?¡°


    An officer who was directly involved in the case responded from the other side of the line. ¡°Bonnie''s


    lawyer just presented us some new evidence.


    It''s currently under review while we investigate something else behind the scenes. If we have more


    information, we''ll give you a call before anyone else.¡°


    What the policeman said were exactly the same as what his informants had reported. With this in mind,


    Sam ran as fast as he could to Jacob''s office.


    While knocking on the office door, Sam eximed, ¡°Mr. Gu, I have some important news!¡°


    A deep and inviting voice came from inside. ¡°Come in!¡°


    The moment Sam entered the room, he said, ¡°Mr. Gu, Darren and his men have begun to move and


    they have bribed a scapegoat. They''re nning to make someone else take the me.


    That Darren is always so stubborn indeed. So what do you think we should do?¡°


    While the two of them were having this conversation, the thought of Bonnie''s suffering made Jacob


    stop what he was doing. His thick dashing eyebrows furrowed while his lips turned into a frown.


    After cing his fingers on his chin and thinking for a while, Jacob thought this was too good of an


    opportunity to ignore. Darren was a difficult rival to beat and Jacob wouldn''t allow him to get off so


    easily. At that moment, Jacob waspletely ready to sacrifice irrelevant people to this battle of theirs.


    Besides, if Jacob found out all of Darren''s dirty secrets, Bonnie would be free without getting any


    charges.


    When Jacob''s mind had been settled, he hastily eximed, ¡°Sam, send someone to stop that


    scapegoat now!¡°


    While the two men were discussing more about their n of action, Emily coincidentally came to look


    for Jacob. She pushed open the door and heard most of their n.


    She realized that if Jacob went ahead and stopped the scapegoat, an innocent girl like Bonnie would


    just get hurt again. In her heart, she simply couldn''t let that happen.


    Before Jacob could finish his sentence, Emily made her presence known and interrupted him. ¡°Jacob!


    Bonnie is innocent in all of this. Don''t get her involved, okay?¡°


    Her sudden arrival surprised Jacob very much. He suddenly became nervous and replied in a low


    voice, ¡°Emily, listen to me. I''m just going to settle the issue between us men. I''ll give you an exnation


    Even though Jacob assured her of Bonnie''s safety, Emily still felt uneasy. Bonnie had been through so


    much and Emily just couldn''t bear to see her dear friend get hurt ever again. Because of this, she


    pleaded with Jacob once again.


    ¡°Jacob, you know what kind of a person Bonnie is. It''s true that she''s a bit impulsive but she''s


    completely innocent in all ounts. Don''t you think it''s quite inappropriate to make her a bargaining


    chip in your fight with Darren?¡°


    Ever since this whole situation started, Emily had been asking Jacob to leave Bonnie alone.


    Unfortunately, she was such a key piece that not involving her would cause difficulties. When Jacob


    saw how serious Emily looked about the issue, he knew he couldn''t go on with his n anymore. At


    that moment, the only thing he could do was helplessly rub his temples to ease his headache.


    Sam kept quiet and simply stared at a corner while the couple talked with each other. Out of curiosity,


    he looked over to Emily. He was leftpletely stunned when he saw the intimidating expression on


    her face. Their n was very time sensitive and they couldn''t afford to waste another second.


    As a result, he looked at Jacob and made a gesture, telling him that he needed to get Emily on their


    side. Jacob replied with a subtle nod and waved his hand, telling him to wait outside for a moment.


    In order to persuade Emily, Jacob pulled her to sit on the sofa and talk.


    After that, he patiently exined, ¡°You should know that when two tigers fight, one of them would


    always end up gravely wounded. If I give up now, then I''ll be the one getting hurt. We''ve gone through


    so many things together, giving up right now seems like a pity, doesn''t it?¡°


    Emily frowned upon hearing what he said. Her beautiful face was disgruntled while she earnestly


    replied, ¡°We can agree that Bonnie has taken the wrong path. She just needs someone to pull her to


    the right one.


    If you were to ce her in the middle of all of this, she would only get hurt.¡°


    Jacob''s plea fell on deaf ears. It was indeed a rare opportunity to get ahead of Darren but Emily didn''t


    care about that at all. As a result, Jacob continued to persuade his stubborn wife.


    They were so short on time and Jacob couldn''t bear to see Darren get away without facing the


    consequences. As a result, he winked at Sam, signaling to go through with their n without Emily''s


    consent.


    Sam saw this and acted like he had other matters to attend to. ¡°I have a bit more work to do, so I''ll take


    my leave for now. Mr. Gu, if you need me, just give me a call.¡°


    Since Emily was so focused on persuading Jacob, she was clueless about what was happening around


    her.


    Sam left the room but left the door a little bit open. He made a call and made a gesture to Jacob


    through the crack of the door. Jacob''s eyes showed that he agreed, so Sam quickly ordered his men


    through the phone to deal with the scapegoat.


    After a bit of digging, Sam learned the whereabouts of the scapegoat. His men were sessful in


    stopping the scapegoat before he could turn himself in to the police.


    A few hourster, Sam arrived at a nearby private club.


    He sat on a chair in a secluded area and patiently waited for the scapegoat. To his surprise, the man he


    was waiting for didn''t look like what he had expected. The man had the eyes of a thief, but he was


    dressed neatly like a normal person. Additionally, he was quite short despite his intimidating face.


    With a smile, the man reached out his hand to show his gratitude. Sam nodded in response and said,


    ¡°Please, have a seat!¡°


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The man felt like he was in a movie and that made him chuckle like a child. Shortly after, he sat


    opposite Sam.


    Sam took a sip of his wine, leaned on the back of the chair, and crossed his legs. After that, he leisurely


    asked, ¡°So tell me, why are you willing to be a scapegoat?¡°


    The man scratched his dirty palm and answered in a hoarse voice, ¡°I''m having quite a bit of a financial


    trouble. The money they would pay me would be of great help!¡°


    Sam understood the man''s reason and nodded in response. After a short while, he took out a check


    from his bag and handed it to the man. ¡°This money should be enough for you, right? I''ll give you a bit


    of time to think about it. If it''s not enough, or if you have any other requests, don''t hesitate and let me


    know.¡°


    The man looked at the check at his hand and he was blown away with the number that he saw. The


    amount of money he was offered was much more than Darren''s price. Of course, he was willing to take


    it.


    With the most joyous smile, the man enthusiastically replied, ¡°No, this is more than enough! So what do


    you need me to do? Trust me, I''ll do whatever you want from me and I won''t let you down!''¡°


    The fact that he agreed just like that made Sam think that this man was quite the fence sitter. Now that


    everything was settled, Sam snapped his fingers and leaned over to whisper his instructions.


    ¡°There''s nothing to worry about. You don''t have to go to jail or anything like that. I just need you to go to


    the police and tell them the truth. That''s all I want you to do. What do you think?¡°


    The task sounded too good to be true. The man couldn''t help but feel like he was in a dream, one


    where he had just won the lottery.


    ¡°Sounds good to me! What else do you want me to do?¡° the man replied with a smile.


    ¡°Since the police have already been informed of you, you''d better go to the station as soon as possible.


    As long as you tell the officers that you were forcibly bribed by Darren to take the me, your mission


    is fulfilled,¡° Sam casually uttered.


    The man patted his chest and confidently promised. ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll tell them the truth just like you


    said!¡°

 Chapter 1532 Send The Letter

    Chapter 1532 Send The Letter


    After everything was taken care of, Darren finally felt slightly relieved. He took a deep breath and


    closed his eyes to clear his mind.


    It was him that Jacob was after. Bonnie deciding to take the me for the crime was thest thing that


    Darren had expected her to do. What a silly girl.


    Regret suddenly shed through Darren''s dark eyes. However, anger quickly reced them as he


    remembered the events of thest few days.


    Darren would tolerate Jacob doing anything to him, but he would never allow Jacob to do anything to


    his woman! Darren couldn''t help but scowl because of his seething anger.


    The thought of Bonnie confessing to a crime she didn''tmit because of Jacob made his blood boil.


    With gritted teeth, he squinted his eyes and muttered, ¡°I will make you pay for what you''ve done,


    Jacob!¡°


    As the saying went, revenge was a dish best served cold. If he wanted to get back at Jacob and hit him


    where it hurt, then he must n carefully. There was no need to rush. Darren was willing to sacrifice


    anything just to take down Jacob. However, right now, the most important thing for him was to wait for


    Bonnie''s release. Once Bonnie was back in his arms, then all his worries would just fade away.


    Having made his decision, Darren knew he shouldn''t waste any more time. He gathered his thoughts,


    stood up, grabbed his coat, and walked out of thepany building.


    From what he was told, Bonnie would be released in the evening as long as they didn''t encounter any


    more problems. So, all he was concerned about was throwing Bonnie a heart-warming dinner party to


    celebrate her release.


    Time passed by quickly and evening came in a sh.


    Darren had already prepared the dinner party in advance, so all that was left to do was to pick Bonnie


    up from the police station. He was more than happy to get her from the police station.


    However, to his dismay, he was not greeted by Bonnie when they arrived at the station. He was


    expecting Bonnie toe out of the interrogation room but instead, a young man d in a police


    uniform walked out of there.


    As the young officer sauntered towards them, Darren''s gentle expression slowly turned furious.


    ¡°What happened?¡° he asked in a demanding tone. Darren aggressively turned his head to re at


    Han. His eyebrows pulled down together as he frowned at him.


    Hearing his boss''s exasperated tone, Han''s expression turned serious too. He walked over to Darren


    and replied in a whisper, ¡°Something else must have happened, though I''m not sure what. My people


    have assured me that there wouldn''t be any problem with her release.¡°


    They had arranged for someone else to take the me for the crime. They had been promised that


    Bonnie would be the one toe out of the interrogation room. There shouldn''t have been any


    problem. Perhaps something unexpected had happened in the police station that had resulted in a


    dy in Bonnie''s release.


    When Han finished his exnation, Darren didn''t say anything. However, he was still in high


    dudgeon. His knuckles were already turning pale from the pressure of his clenched fist.


    After a few more minutes, Darren ordered coldly, ¡°Find out what happened immediately!¡° The tension in


    the room felt like it could be cut with a sharp knife.


    It was obvious who he was talking to. So, Han responded with a prompt nod and confidently walked


    out of the police station.


    Once Han left the scene, Darren was left with the young policeman.


    Darren was a good judge of people. He could tell that since the officer hadn''t left yet, then that meant


    he must have something to tell him in private. Since he was in urgent need of information regarding


    Bonnie''s case, he didn''t send the police officer away. Actually, he didn''t even need to do anything. He


    could tell that the young police officer was dying to talk about what he knew.


    The young policeman didn''t disappoint Darren. After a few minutes of silence between them, he


    couldn''t help but speak first.


    ¡°Mr. Xu,¡° he started, ¡°I bet you''re interested to know what happened to Miss Sun, right?¡° The young


    policeman looked quite cunning as he spoke to Darren.


    However, Darren was used to dealing with sharp-witted people. He raised his eyebrows in interest and


    smirked. ¡°So, what do you want?¡° he asked.


    He wasn''t the first young police officer than Darren had dealt with and he wouldn''t be thest. He had


    encountered enough of these types of people to know that all they were interested in was to manipte


    the situation so they could make money.


    ¡°One million,¡° the police officer was quick to answer. He even managed to give a sly smile as he


    answered. For ordinary people like him, one million could be a life changer and was way beyond his


    paycheck. However, for Darren, it wasn''t even enough to make a dent in his bank ount.


    Big shots such as himself wouldn''t care about small people like them. A million dors could not


    compare to the value of Bonnie, who was the apple of Darren''s eye. It was a pretty clever n. The


    young policeman must have known how much Darren cared for Bonnie and was determined to get


    money from him.


    Darren remained quiet but he didn''t seem displeased.


    The policeman broke the awkward silence between them again and started to exin the situation.


    ¡°This afternoon, another person came to the station to confess to the crime. Like Miss Sun, he is also


    locked in the interrogation room now. I am aware that Miss Sun works for you, so I arranged a separate


    interrogation room for her. That way, she won''t be disturbed.¡°


    The young police officer paused for a moment as if contemting what to say next, and then


    continued, ¡°As for the person who turned himself in, I don''t know what he said.¡°


    The young officer candidly shared with Darren everything he knew. He had a sick mother at home and


    the demands for her medical needs were too much for him. It was the reason why he took the risk to


    exploit Darren for money.


    The whole time that the young policeman was talking, Darren remained silent and listened intently. He


    felt relieved when he finally heard what he wanted to hear all along.


    ¡°I will provide you the one million. But you have to take good care of Bonnie and make sure that


    nobody dares toy a finger on her.¡°


    When the young police officer heard what Darren had said, he couldn''t help but smile with joy. Darren


    had promised him to give him one million. He could save his mother!


    ¡°Mr. Xu, you have my word! I promise I will take good care of her and I will promptly report to you if


    anything happens!¡°


    With a slight nod, Darren said, ¡°Well then, tell Bonnie not to worry. I will get her out soon. Tell her not to


    be scared in the meantime.¡°


    After the young police officer nodded, Darren turned around and left the police station.


    As soon as Darren was out of the police station, his phone started to ring. When he looked at his


    phone, he saw that it was Han calling him.


    ¡°What did you find out?¡°


    Darren''s voice was still cold when he answered the phone. The young policeman had confirmed that


    their man had indeed turned himself in at the police station earlier. But howe Bonnie wasn''t


    released yet? He figured that there was a traitor among them.


    Even though Darren already had a theory about what happened, he still remained quiet and let Han


    exin the situation over the phone.


    ¡°Boss, it was all Jacob''s doing. He bribed our man and asked him to double-cross us. He made him tell


    some ridiculous story at the police station. That''s why Miss Sun hasn''t been cleared for release yet.¡°


    When the name ''Miss Sun'' left Han''s mouth, his voice unconsciously got a little softer.


    He was well aware of the nature of Bonnie and Darren''s rtionship. He knew he couldn''t miss any


    details when it concerned her.


    Upon hearing his, Darren''s face turned pale. The veins on his forehead were visible as he scrunched


    them in anger.


    His pupils dted as fury took over him. He gritted his teeth and snarled, ¡°It''s him again!¡°


    Knowing that Darren was already in a temper, Han didn''t dare to speak. He was afraid that Darren


    might take out his anger on him. However, he did have a good n in mind but he wasn''t sure if it was


    the right time to share it with him or not.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Darren and Han had worked together for many years. They both knew each other very well. After all,


    it was impossible not to get to know each other after all those years.


    Darren muttered between his teeth, ¡°If you have an idea, just say it.¡°


    Han couldn''t help the gentle smile that grew on his lips when he heard Darren say that. He cleared


    his throat and replied, ¡°We might not be able to do anything to Jacob at this time. However, I believe


    that we can do something to the people close to him. For example, his wife, Emily Bai!¡°


    Darren frowned when he heard Han''s n and thought to himself, ''What kind of idea is that? I am a


    man of honor. If I do something despicable to her, even if I won in the end, it would be disgraceful!''


    After a long, awkward silence between them, Han realized that perhaps his boss might have


    misunderstood what he was implying. He put the phone closer to his mouth and quickly exined, ¡°I


    mean, Emily and Miss Sun are quite good friends. How about we tell Emily what Jacob has done to her


    friend?¡°


    Wanting to take a breath, Han paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Our man was bribed. So, why


    don''t we leave it to Emily to pressure Jacob? Saving Miss Sun by using Emily would be our best option


    right now. Even if it doesn''t work, it would still strain Jacob''s rtionship with his wife. I''m sure it would


    trouble him and perhaps even distract him. Anyway, it''s best to start with Emily right now.¡°


    Even though he knew Han couldn''t see him, Darren nodded instinctively. It wasn''t that important for


    him to cause trouble for Jacob. His priority was to save Bonnie from unnecessary suffering. If he could


    save Bonnie through Emily, then he was willing to give it a try.


    ¡°Okay, proceed with that n.¡°

 Chapter 1533 The Choice

    Chapter 1533 The Choice


    After giving Han the order, Darren hung up the phone. It was clear that he was exhausted from


    everything that had happened in thest few hours.


    Thankfully, Han had always been reliable. As soon as Darren hung up the phone, Han quickly


    went over his contacts and clicked on Emily''s number.


    It rang only once before it was answered by someone. As soon as Emily put the phone near her ear,


    she heard Han''s calm and polite voice.


    ¡°Mrs. Gu, how have you been? It''s me, Han,¡° he greeted.


    ¡°Hello, Han.¡° Despite her friendly tone, Emily was quite confused. This was her private number. How


    had Han gotten it? More importantly, who on earth was this Han? The name sounded familiar, no


    doubt. However, she couldn''t put her finger on it. ''Han? Who is Han? The name rings a bell, '' she


    muttered internally.


    Emily couldn''t remember where she had heard the name ''Han'' before. She was curious to find out,


    which is why she hadn''t ended the call yet.


    ¡°Mrs. Gu, it doesn''t matter who I am. However, I do have something to tell you. It''s about what your


    husband has done to Miss Bonnie Sun.¡°


    The words ¡°your husband¡° and ¡°Bonnie Sun¡° caught Emily''s attention. However, she was still pretty


    confused about what was going on.


    A bad feeling swept over and she quickly asked in a panicked tone, ¡°What is going on between Bonnie


    and my husband?¡° Despite her efforts, Emily couldn''t keep her tone calm. Her heart was beating so


    fast that it felt like it echoed all over the house. She felt dizzy from all that thoughts that was going


    through her head.


    ¡°Your husband bribed the person who was supposed to turn himself in concerning the sodium


    poisoning incident. We asked the person to take the ce of Bonnie but instead, he double-crossed us


    because of your husband. As a result, Bonnie couldn''t be released and she is still suffering in prison as


    we speak,¡° Han exined calmly.


    Hearing this, Emily clenched her phone tightly. She knew that Han was telling the truth because she


    had found out about her husband''s n yesterday. At that time, she hadn''t thought he would actually


    go through with it.


    It was indeed rather immoral of her husband to purposely put Bonnie in such a situation. Emily was


    vexed by her husband''s actions but she made sure not to show any of her emotions while Han was


    still on the phone with her.


    In an attempt to calm herself down, she took a deep breath and casually inquired, ¡°So, what is your


    intention of calling me?¡°


    She was not stupid. It was clear that Han intended to make her upset and he hadn''t failed at that.


    However, Emily didn''t want him to figure it out.


    Surprised by Emily''s question, Han opened his mouth but closed it again when nothing came out. He


    hadn''t really expected Emily to sound so apathetic about the situation. However, he knew he had to


    remain calm in order to reply to her in a casual tone.


    After pausing for a moment, Han cleared his throat and replied, ¡°I work for Miss Sun. I am just


    displeased with your husband''s behavior. I was hoping you could help me dissuade him. A woman like


    Miss Sun doesn''t deserve to suffer in prison. I''m sure we share the same sentiments on that.¡°


    Once he finished talking, he quickly hung up the phone. It was not his habit to hang up on people, but


    he was willing to make an exception for now. If he hadn''t hung up on Emily, he was scared that she


    might ask or say something that he wouldn''t be able to respond to.


    As she contemted what to do, Emily stared at the dark phone screen for a few minutes. Then, she


    went straight to the study to look for Jacob.


    ¡°Honey, what are you doing here?¡°


    When he realized that it was Emily who walked into the study, Jacob quickly put away the documents


    that he was reading and walked towards her with a fond smile.


    Emily didn''t feel good at all. Han''sst sentence had touched her heart. How could a woman like


    Bonnie suffer in prison? She definitely didn''t deserve such fate. ''On top of that, Bonnie didn''t even


    commit the crime she''s being charged with!'' Emily scrunched her forehead as she thought about her


    friend''s innocence.


    ¡°Don''t you know why I''m here?¡° she hissed at her husband and red. Emily''s expression was stoic,


    and her voice was ice-cold.


    When he heard the animosity in her voice, Jacob stopped in his tracks and his smile quickly faded. He


    squinted at his wife slightly and reacted quickly. ¡°Is there something bothering you?¡° he asked with a


    frown.


    ¡°Something bothering me? Ha! Actually, someone just did me a favor and told me the truth!¡° Emily''s


    voice turned louder with each word. It was clear that she was livid.


    The wrinkles between Jacob''s eyebrows deepened when he heard what his wife said. His shoulders


    trembled as he felt her rage.


    ¡°Honey, wait a minute. Listen to me. I didn''t mean to frame your best friend like that, okay? Please trust


    me when I say that Bonnie will be released soon enough,¡° he murmured with a gentle tone.


    Jacob reached out his hand and gingerly patted his wife''s shoulder. No matter what the circumstance


    was, Jacob would never dare scold or raise his voice at Emily.


    Seeing that Jacob''s expression turned tender, Emily let down her guard and let out a sigh. She looked


    up at his handsome face and asked with a pleading look, ¡°Jacob, can''t we just let her go? She is my


    friend. I just don''t want to see her suffer in prison, especially when I know that she didn''t even do the


    crime she confessed to!¡°


    Hearing this, Jacob also let out a quiet sigh. His wife was truly an angel. Sometimes, she would just do


    things that wouldn''t benefit her in any way. She just wanted to help others who were suffering.


    Jacob took a deep breath and exhaled. With a determined face, he looked at his wife. Of course, Emily


    was the person he loved the most in the world. There was nothing he wouldn''t do to make her happy.


    ¡°Emily, I will leave the choice to you. I promise I''ll do anything that you want me to do,¡° he said


    seriously.


    A sparkle of joy shed across Emily''s eyes when she heard this. However, before she could vocalize


    her happiness, Jacob continued, ¡°It was Darren who caused a scene at the police stationst time. I


    didn''t let Bonnie go because I thought I could use her to antagonize Darren. If I let her go this time,


    then all my efforts will be in vain. I won''t be able to cause trouble for Darren at all. That would prove to


    be a disadvantage for me because I know that he will strike back as soon as he gets the chance to.¡°


    Hearing his exnation, Emily''s expression changed again. She did not reply to him but instead, she


    listened intently to what he said.


    ¡°Honey, if two tigers fight, there must be one who is more wounded than the other. You should


    understand this. But I will respect your choice. You also have to understand that I''m letting you make


    this decision because I love you and I don''t want you to be sad about your friend.¡°


    Every word that left Jacob''s lips was said with love; he would really do anything for Emily''s happiness.


    As for Darren, even if he was released this time, Jacob knew there were many other ways that he could


    set him up.


    He was prepared to let this go. However, Emily''s next words surprised him.


    ¡°Jacob, can you please call the police and ask them to treat Bonnie well? I don''t want her to suffer


    while she''s in there. Can you check if she needs anything there as well? I don''t exactly know all the


    details of what happened between you and Darren in the business world. However, Bonnie is still my


    friend, so I''m on her side. But if having her released would hurt you and ruin your ns, then I''ll have to


    choose to be on your side.¡°


    Jacob loved her with all his heart. It would be unfair if she didn''t love him back. How could she not love


    a man who was willing to do anything for her? As for Bonnie, Emily still felt bad for it of course.


    However, she would try her best to make it up to her.


    When he heard her reply, Jacob couldn''t help but smile fondly at his wife. He stretched out his hand


    and held Emily in his big, strong arms. He felt her shoulders slightly tremble.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Deeply touched by his loving wife''s devotion to him, he lowered his head and gently whispered in her


    ear, ¡°My dear, don''t worry about your friend. I assure you that she is in good hands.¡°


    ¡°Thank you.¡° Emily''s voice was soft and gentle. Even though they had been married for a long time,


    she still felt butterflies in her stomach whenever she was near him like this.


    Love was in the air as the couple cuddled with each other.


    As soon as the sun rose the next day, Emily called the police station and began toe up with a way


    to help Bonnie.


    Since she couldn''t exactly help her in person while Bonnie was still detained, Emily made sure to ask


    someone to prepare some food for Bonnie to make her feelfortable. Jacob didn''t protest at all


    when he found out about her n.


    Soon, Bonnie was transferred into a more luxurious and cozy interrogation room.


    ¡°Miss Sun, you are so lucky. Only a handful of people are given special treatment like this,¡° a man in


    police uniform informed her with raised eyebrows.


    The policeman was sent by Emily to take care of Bonnie at all times and make her feel at home as


    much as possible.


    Bonnie was puzzled and tilted her head before asking, ¡°Did Darren send you?¡°


    She remembered that there was a young policeman who worked for Darren. However, she wasn''t sure


    if he was the same man or not.


    The policeman widened his eyes for a brief second, surprised. Then, squinting, he asked, ¡°Darren?


    Who is that? I don''t know any Darren. I was sent here specifically by Emily Gu. She asked me to take


    care of you.¡°


    ¡°Emily¡­¡° Bonnie murmured. A tinge of sadness shed through her big, beautiful eyes. Not long ago,


    she had had a big fight with Emily over Darren. Now, she felt guilty about it and really wanted to p


    herself hard. She couldn''t believe that despite their misunderstanding, Emily would still go out of her


    way to help her.


    ''Emily is so kind to me. Why did I have to fight with her?'' Bonnie lowered her head in regret. She really


    wished she hadn''t fought with her.


    ¡°Miss Sun, I prepared everything that I thought you might need. If you need anything else, please do


    not hesitate to tell me. If you don''t have any requests at this moment, then I will leave you alone,¡° the


    policeman told her.


    When she saw that he was about to leave, Bonnie looked up quickly and stopped him.


    ¡°Wait a second!¡° Bonnie yelled out in a rush. ¡°I have another question to ask you.¡°


    The policeman quickly stopped in his tracks and turned around to face her. He looked at her


    expectantly and asked, ¡°What is it, miss?¡°


    His supervisor had specifically asked him to look after her, so he couldn''t dare to ignore her questions


    or neglect her needs.


    ¡°Someone must havee here and turned himself in yesterday, right? So, howe I haven''t been


    released yet?¡°


    Bonnie opened her mouth and asked the question before she lost her courage. Thewyer had been


    very detailed when he exined about her release. He had informed her that someone was going to


    turn himself in to rece her, but to her dismay, nothing had happened.


    ¡°I am not sure what you are talking about, Miss Sun. I don''t belong to the criminal investigation


    department, so I do not have the answer that you are looking for. Is there anything else that you want


    besides that?¡° the policeman answered with great candor.


    Disappointment shed through Bonnie''s eyes when she didn''t get the answer she was looking for.


    She sighed heavily.


    ¡°Okay, never mind then. You may leave now. Thank you, officer,¡° she said in a low voice. She didn''t


    bother hiding her disappointment anymore.


    She just wanted to left alone. She believed in Darren and trusted him. She knew that he would do


    anything to save her. She just wished she knew what was happening.

 Chapter 1534 Lets Go On A Vacation

    Chapter 1534 Let''s Go On A Vacation


    As night fell, Estelle was all alone sitting at the dining table. The dishes on the table had already cooled


    down. Clean tes were neatly set on the table, but she still didn''t eat anything.


    After a while, Estelle instinctively looked out of the window. It was already dark outside. The faint light


    of the streetmps lit up the streets, but the house was brightly lit.


    Estelle looked at her watch and noticed that it was alreadyte. She sat restlessly at the table, eagerly


    waiting for someone''s return.


    ¡°Knock, knock¡­¡° someone called out from outside and opened the door.


    The sound of the door opening startled Estelle. She immediately looked at the door with an expectant


    look on her face.


    As the door opened, it revealed Ethan standing on the other side. He stepped into the house and


    closed the door behind him. When he looked up, he saw the dishes on the table and Estelle, who


    looked excited to see him.


    When he noticed that the dishes on the table were untouched, Ethan furrowed his eyebrows and


    pretended to be angry. He asked in a displeased tone, ¡°Why haven''t you eaten yet?¡°


    Estelle shrugged at him. She sat up straight and seemed to be full of energy. She looked up at him and


    replied, ¡°I was waiting for you.¡°


    ¡°I told you that you don''t have to wait for me.¡° Ethan strutted towards the table and sat beside her.


    When he saw her expression, he suddenly felt sorry for her.


    Without replying, Estelle stood up and grabbed the dishes. ¡°I''ll just heat these up.¡°


    As he watched her walk away from him, Ethan said nothing.


    The sound of Estelle shifting the utensils around could be heard from the kitchen. Ethan leaned back


    on the chair and closed his eyes in contemtion. He realized how wonderful his life was. No matter


    what time he came home, there was always a woman waiting for him in a brightly lit house.


    After a few minutes, Estelle came back and put the dishes on the table one by one. The dishes smelled


    fantastic. Thanks to Estelle heating them back up, it was as if they were still freshly cooked. Ethan''s


    stomach grumbled as he saw the appetizing dishes in front of him.


    Eagerly, Ethan took the te and chopsticks and began to eat. Estelle gave him a tender smile and


    started to eat too.


    Ethan picked up a piece of meat and looked at Estelle fondly. He wanted to say something, but


    hesitated.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡° Estelle asked with a curious expression.


    Still staring at her, Ethan said with a grin, ¡°I want to take you out somewhere!¡°


    A tinge of excitement shed across Estelle''s eyes when she heard this. She quickly asked, ¡°Where


    are we going?¡°


    ¡°Let''s travel abroad for a few days. Just you and me,¡° Ethan said as he looked at her softly. His voice


    was very calm and peaceful.


    Estelle paused her chewing and raised her brows at him. Then, she swallowed before speaking. ¡°Aren''t


    you going to be busy? Do you have time for it?¡°


    ¡°It''s okay. We can take a vacation for a few days since I''ll have some free time for a couple of days,¡°


    Ethan replied with a nod before taking a big bite of his food.


    ¡°Okay!¡° Smiling, Estelle immediately agreed. ¡°When will we leave?¡° she asked.


    Pursing his lips, Ethan thought about it for a while and answered, ¡°The day after tomorrow. I will


    purchase our tickets tomorrow.¡° Seeing how excited he made her, Ethan smiled affectionately and


    added, ¡°Oh, don''t forget to call your father and inform him about our travel.¡°


    ¡°Okay.¡° The smile on Estelle''s face grew even wider. She felt so warm and happy. She would get to go


    out and have fun with him! The thought excited her.


    The next morning, Ethan got up early and went out. Since he was going on a vacation with Estelle, he


    had to deal with the affairs of hispany first.


    ¡°You''re going abroad?¡° Shane asked in disbelief while looking at him in surprise.


    ¡°Am I not allowed to?¡° Amused at Shane''s reaction, Ethan replied with a yful grin.


    ¡°It''s not that¡­¡° It was then that Shane realized that perhaps he was slightly overreacting. He felt a little


    embarrassed at the thought. He bashfully scratched the back of his head and mumbled, ¡°I''m just afraid


    that it might not be safe.¡°


    When Shane finished talking, Marc, who was standing beside them, gasped slightly as if he suddenly


    recalled something. He looked at Ethan and added, ¡°Yes, that''s true. You remember what happened


    last time, right? Do you think that Bill won''t order his men to follow you at all times?¡°


    The silence that followed was deafening, as Ethan didn''t say anything. A worried Shane suggested,


    ¡°How about we drive you both to the airport tomorrow at least?¡°


    ¡°No,¡° Ethan replied immediately and shook his head. Understanding his men''s concern, he added in a


    comforting tone, ¡°I will just go out with Estelle for a few days. Everything will be just fine.¡°


    Unconvinced, Shane and Marc exchanged a knowing look with each other. Both of them felt uneasy


    about the entire thing. The safety of their boss was important and they couldn''t help but worry about


    him.


    In the afternoon, Ethan went back home earlier than usual. As soon as he opened the door, he saw


    that Estelle was already packing up in her room. He walked in and found that the whole suitcase had


    been stuffed.


    Ethan smiled in disbelief and said, ¡°We''re only going abroad for a few days. You don''t have to bring so


    many things with you. It looks like we''re moving away!¡°


    With an awkward smile, Estelle sauntered over to him and held his arm. ¡°Better to be prepared for


    anything, you know!¡° Upon noticing that he hade back from work a little earlier, she looked at him


    and asked, ¡°Are you done with work?¡°


    Ethan nodded and started to help her pack up their things.


    In the dark living room, Bill sat with crossed legs and a lit cigarette in his hand.


    He was puffing the cigarette and enjoying his leisure time when a man walked inside and bowed


    respectfully. ¡°Boss, I just received news that Ethan will be traveling with Estelle.¡°


    ¡°Traveling?¡° Bill raised a brow in interest. He flicked his cigarette and let the ashes fall on the ground.


    ¡°Is this information reliable?¡° he asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes, sir. It is,¡° the man replied confidently and handed Bill a piece of paper.


    Bill gingerly took the paper and read its contents. Ethan''s schedule was written on it.


    A wickedugh came from Bill''s throat. ¡°Will the two of them be traveling alone?¡°


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡° The man nodded promptly. All of a sudden, Bill stood up, threw the cigarette in his hand and


    stepped on it when itnded on the floor. A malicious smile grew on his face. ¡°That''s good. Prepare our


    men. I want Ethan dead tomorrow,¡°


    he ordered apathetically as if he didn''t care about anything else at all. Thest time he had seen Ethan


    was when thetter had threatened him to let go of his men. Ever since then, Bill had vowed to kill


    Ethan no matter what. Ethan was a huge threat to him.


    The man immediately nodded. After pondering upon it for a while, he walked towards Bill and asked in


    a soft voice, ¡°Boss, shall we kill him in our country or abroad?¡°


    Bill squinted at him as if he had just asked a stupid question and snarled, ¡°What do you think?¡°


    Naturally, the most convenient ce to kill Ethan was where there were fewer people.


    ¡°Remember, do it quickly and efficiently. I don''t want any mistakes.¡° Bill smirked. After his subordinate


    went out, he sat down again and looked at the ceiling, deep in thought. His evil smirk was hidden in the


    darkness.


    On the following day, there were only a few people at the airport for some reason. The two stood at the


    airport hall with excited looks on their faces. Ethan was carrying a ck bag in one hand, while Estelle


    held on to his other arm.


    ¡°Look, there''s nobody else here. I told you we were early.¡° Ethan squinted at the woman beside him


    and felt a little helpless. She was the one who had urged him to set out to the airport at this hour.


    Estelle was silent, but gave him a cheeky smile. Looking at the bag on his back, she felt a little funny


    about it. Ethan had refused to take the things she initially wanted to take with her. He had insisted that


    they only needed a backpack full of their necessities.


    ¡°It''s okay. Let''s just wait outside!¡° Like a spoiled child, Estelle responded with a giggle. However, Ethan


    couldn''t help but feel a little strange. Weren''t there always a lot of people at the airport no matter what


    time it was? So, howe there were only a few people today?


    ¡°It''s too stuffy inside the airport. Let''s go outside and wait,¡° Estelle suggested with a grin. As he looked


    inside, Ethan knew she was right. He nodded in agreement and went out with her for a walk.


    Since they had arrived early, they had a bit of time to spare before they needed to head back. Estelle


    and Ethan strolled happily outside the airport while holding each other''s hands. After a while, it was


    almost time to board.

 Chapter 1535 Got Hurt

    Chapter 1535 Got Hurt


    Ethan observed his surroundings and noticed that there still weren''t that many people around. The


    airport was almost empty. ''Something isn''t right, '' he thought to himself. He couldn''t shake off the


    ominous feeling. He could excuse the fact that there were only a few people when they had arrived,


    because it was too early back then. However, they were now about to board the ne, but most of the


    passengers were still nowhere to be found. It was odd.


    While he was lost in thought, Estelle nudged him with her elbow and said, ¡°It''s time for us to go.¡°


    With a blink, Ethan came back to reality. He followed her and held his phone tightly in his hand as if his


    life depended on it.


    The two of them marched forward while talking andughing with each other. However, Ethan still felt


    ufortable. He couldn''t put his finger on it, but he knew there was something wrong.


    As soon as they rounded a corner, four men appeared from the other side. They looked strong and


    muscr.


    While they were walking, Ethan raised his head and identally met their overwhelming gaze. He


    immediately lowered his head and nced at his phone. Instinctively, he took a step to the side and


    pulled Estelle behind him.


    Shocked and confused, Estelle was slow toprehend what was happening. Before she could open


    her mouth to ask, the four men suddenly sprinted towards them and tried to punch Ethan.


    Thankfully, Ethan was quick to react. He immediately pushed Estelle back and bent down to dodge the


    punch. The sudden force of being pushed back almost made Estelle lose her bnce. She was able to


    stop herself from falling on the ground just in time.


    Ethan was about to take out his cellphone to make a phone call, but the four strong men pounced at


    him again like predators hunting their prey. Knowing that he had to act swiftly, Ethan took his backpack


    off and threw it at the four men, but they skillfully dodged.


    One of the men jumped at Ethan and threw another punch. Soon enough, the two of them were


    wrestling with each other.


    At that moment, the sound of Ethan''s phone dropping echoed all over the airport corridor. Due to the


    unexpected ambush, he didn''t have much time to think about anything else. These men looked familiar


    to Ethan and he knew exactly who had sent them to attack him.


    On the other side, Shane and Marc were casually drinking together. And even though they were


    drinking for pleasure, Shane just wasn''t in the mood.


    When he noticed Shane''s somber face, Marc looked at him andforted him with a pat on the


    shoulder. ¡°Don''t worry, Shane. Our boss said that he would call and inform us of his safe arrival, right?¡°


    he murmured gently. Then, he poured a ss of beer and handed it to Shane.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shane nced at him with a nk expression, but didn''t say anything. He doubted that Bill would just


    stand by and do nothing.


    All of a sudden, a small buzz came from his pocket. Shane was startled for a second before he fished


    out his phone and looked at the number. A sigh of relief came out of his mouth when he saw that it was


    from Ethan. However, as soon as he picked up the phone, the call ended.


    ¡°Have they arrived?¡° When Marc saw Shane breathe out a sigh of relief, he smiled. However, that smile


    quickly faded when he heard that Ethan had hung up the call immediately without saying anything.


    ¡°What? What is it?¡° Marc nced at his wrist to check the time. ¡°They should have arrived by now,¡° he


    pointed out.


    After quickly ncing at his watch to check, Shane gave a slight nod in agreement. The phone call was


    also quite strange. ''Maybe they were just in a hurry, so Boss had to hang up before he could say


    anything?'' Shane thought to himself. Still, it made him feel uneasy. With a deep breath, Shane decided


    to call Ethan back. He knew he wouldn''t be able to shake off his worry until he heard Ethan confirm that


    they were safe.


    So, Shane hurriedly dialed his boss''s number. To his surprise, the phone seemed to have been


    powered off. Confused, he tried to call again, but still didn''t get connected.


    Marc, who was sitting next to him, also noticed that the phone seemed to have been turned off. With


    each failed phone call, Shane got even more flustered. Even Marc was increasingly getting worried


    with each passing second. ¡°Maybe they already boarded the ne and he couldn''t get a signal, so that


    was why he turned it off.¡°


    Shane didn''t reply. He put his phone down slowly and lowered his gaze, pondering upon what to do


    next. Then, he looked up and said, ¡°Marc, how about we go to the airport just to have a look? Just in


    case, you know,¡°


    Shane suggested. He wanted to ensure that Ethan and Estelle had been able to board the ne safely.


    If Bill had really taken any action against their boss, then the only way to find out about it was to go to


    the airport.


    Marc nodded. The two of them hastily went out and drove towards the airport.


    Too shocked to do anything, Estelle could only watch the scene unfold in front of her. She didn''t know


    how to fight, so she knew she couldn''t act rashly. She just stared at the four men in front of her in silent


    panic. Her eyes were full of worry as she saw them try to strike Ethan.


    Fortunately, Ethan was apetent fighter due to his past. So, he was able to hold off the four men


    despite being alone. Ethan fought back like a warrior. He flipped over to dodge their attacks. After that,


    he punched and kicked one of them, causing that man to fall to the ground with a heavy thud. The


    other three men exchanged nces with each other and gulped.


    They realized that dealing with Ethan was going to be harder than they had initially thought. No wonder


    their boss had warned them about it beforehand.


    The three of them all looked at Ethan. Suddenly, four more men came from the end of the corridor and


    surrounded Ethan. They had him trapped.


    Overwhelmed, Ethan struggled to fight the rest of them because of their strength in numbers. It seemed


    that Bill really wanted him dead.


    As he looked at the men surrounding him, he knew that he couldn''t continue to fight recklessly. He


    needed to cleverly use all the strength he had left. With a thud, two of the men fell on the ground in a


    sh.


    One of the burly men noticed that Ethan was agile and moved with great speed. So, he turned his back


    and ran towards Estelle in the opposite direction.


    Seeing this, Ethan panicked. He swiftly pushed the men away and started to run towards Estelle. When


    she saw one of them hurtle towards her, Estelle immediately turned around to escape. However, she


    knew her speed was no match for the strong man.


    Thankfully, Ethan caught up with the muscr man before he could reach Estelle. With furious eyes,


    he punched the man. When Ethan''s punchnded on him, he groaned out in pain. Irritated, he took out


    a dagger from his back and attacked Ethan with it. He managed to sh him.


    There was no time for Ethan to dodge the knife. He tried to take a step back, but the man had already


    shed him with it. His shirt was immediately stained with blood when the knife hit his chest. With a


    frown, he looked down to assess the damages. Luckily, it was just a minor wound. The rest of the men


    also sprinted towards him.


    As they fought against each other, Ethan was hurt repeatedly as the men surrounded him. He was


    punched, kicked, and shed. As Estelle watched Ethan get beaten up, she couldn''t help but


    pathetically burst into tears. She felt so useless. She was so scared and worried.


    It was obvious that Ethan was already exhausted from fighting all those men by himself. Estelle could


    tell that the situation was bad.


    As she expected, one of the strong men didn''t waste a second. He jumped forward in an attempt to


    stab Ethan with the dagger. Without a second thought, Estelle quickly darted towards him and pushed


    him away. The dagger only managed to graze Ethan''s body.


    When the man realized that he had missed, he looked at Estelle with annoyance. Then, he suddenly


    raised the hand holding the dagger and stabbed her on the left arm.


    The man moved so quickly that Estelle didn''t even find the chance to dodge. She screamed as blood


    started to drip from her arm. Unable to hold herself together at the sight of her own blood, Estelle


    copsed to the ground with a thud.


    Gritting his teeth, Ethan''s eyes turned red with anger. However, he didn''t have time to process what


    had just happened. Once Estelle fell to the floor, the men immediately turned to Ethan and charged at


    him.


    Suddenly, they heard heavy footstepsing from towards the gate¡­


    ¡°Boss!¡°


    The first thing that Shane and Marc saw when they went inside was Estelle, who was bleeding on the


    ground. Then, they turned to Ethan, who was surrounded by several bulky men and heavily injured.


    No questions were asked. Shane and Marc quickly judged the situation and figured that their boss


    needed their help. So, they attacked the men encircling Ethan. Ethan breathed out a sigh of relief as he


    watched his men fight Bill''s followers. He was d that they hade to rescue Estelle and him.


    As Shane and Marc stood in front of Ethan to protect him, Ethan seized this opportunity to move


    towards Estelle. Her left arm was coated with blood and it seemed that she was still bleeding.


    ¡°Estelle¡­¡° he called out softly. Judging from Estelle''s pale face, it looked like she had lost


    consciousness. Ethan felt scared and held her close in his arms.


    After a violent brawl, the eight men were weakened. Shane and Marc had beaten them a pulp.


    Seeing that they couldn''tplete their task anymore, Bill''s subordinates were afraid that they might


    die if they tried to continue to fight.


    Once they realized that they wouldn''t win this fight against Shane and Marc, they helped each other


    stand up and quickly made their escape. Shane chased after them and yelled for them to stop.


    ¡°Stop chasing¡­¡° Ethan choked out to Shane, his voice hoarse from exhaustion.

 Chapter 1536 Rescue

    Chapter 1536 Rescue


    Shane turned around and went back to Ethan. ¡°Who would do this?¡° he asked with a creased forehead.


    Ethan nced at him and sneered, ¡°Do you even have to ask?¡°


    Shane and Marc gave each other a knowing look. The answer was already obvious. Looking at the


    wounds and scratches all over Ethan''s body, Shane frowned. ¡°Are you okay, boss?¡° he asked with a


    worried tone.


    Groaning, Ethan shook his head lightly. He winced as he stood up and carried Estelle in his arms.


    ¡°Enough talking. Let''s go to the hospital now.¡°


    Both of them nodded and quickly moved to help them. Estelle''s left arm was still bleeding excessively,


    and her whole arm was coated with the red liquid. Ethan''s clothes were also stained by the blood.


    With Estelle still in his arms, Ethan gently got into the car. Then, Shane and Marc got into the driver''s


    seat and the front passenger seat respectively. After making sure that everyone was ready to go,


    Shane started the car and drove to the hospital at top speed.


    Before the car even came to a full stop at the gate of the hospital, Ethan was already scrambling to get


    the door open. He climbed out of the car with Estelle still in his arms and quickly rushed into the


    hospital. The love of his life had lost too much blood and was unconscious. When they saw Ethan''s


    bloody appearance, the nurses and doctors immediately rushed over to them and helped Ethan get


    Estelle on a stretcher. Once they got her settled, they quickly moved her to the operating room to save


    her.


    The medical staff spected that perhaps one of her main arteries was damaged. It was probably why


    she had bled so much. Only the nurses and doctors were allowed in the operating room, so Shane,


    Marc, and Ethan could do nothing but stare at the red light above the door as they anxiously waited


    outside.


    During the wait, Ethan got some clean clothes and changed into them. The wounds he had acquired


    from the fight had been checked and bandaged by a doctor. Thankfully, all of them were just minor


    injuries. None of his vital organs had been hit and he hadn''t broken any bones. Despite that, Ethan still


    looked like a wreck.


    ¡°Boss¡­¡° Looking at his boss''s appearance, Shane wanted to say somethingforting, but quickly


    stopped himself. Instead, he suggested, ¡°Why don''t you get yourself something to eat first? Marc and I


    will stay here and keep an eye on her.¡°


    Not wanting to leave Estelle, Ethan shook his head. ¡°You guys go ahead and eat something first,¡° he


    told them. Then, he turned around and went back to mindlessly staring at the door of the operating


    room. All he could think about was the person on the other side of that door. He couldn''t let himself rest


    until he saw here out of there.


    Shane and Marc exchanged solemn nces with each other. Their boss had been weakened during


    the fight, so they figured that they should go downstairs and grab him something to eat. Understanding


    each other, they both nodded at the same time. After telling Ethan what they were going to do, Shane


    and Marc headed downstairs.


    Not long after Shane and Marc went downstairs, Ethan heard some heavy footsteps walking up from


    the stairs. Judging by the sound, Ethan deduced that the personing up probably had difficulty


    walking. He turned his head and looked at the direction of the stairs.


    The sound of the footsteps got closer and closer. The person seemed adamant toe up the stairs


    as fast as he could. Ethan widened his eyes in surprise when he saw Estelle''s father.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Mr. Wang¡­¡° Taken aback, Ethan just stared at him. Then, he suddenly felt a pang of guilt.


    Philo walked closer to him with a dangerous re. It was clear that he was furious with Ethan. Then, he


    looked at the door of the operating room and noticed that it was still closed. He looked at Ethan again


    and snarled, ¡°Look what you''ve done!¡°


    The old man''s body was trembling with anger. Due to having been in a vegetative state for years, Philo


    had a lot of muscle problems. His most obvious disability was his difficulty in walking. Even standing up


    straight for a long time wasn''t an easy task for him. So, he weakly leaned against the wall for support.


    Ashamed, Ethan could only lower his head. He couldn''t dare look up at the old man in front of him. His


    heart was filled with guilt. Ethan knew that if it weren''t for him, Estelle wouldn''t have been hurt.


    ¡°I''m sorry¡­¡° Ethan finally blurted out in a soft voice, almost in a whisper. ¡°Mr. Wang¡­ I''m really sorry,¡°


    Ethan repeated and lowered his head once more. It seemed that an apology wasn''t going to be


    enough. Philo didn''t say anything.


    As he looked at Ethan, Philo sighed deeply. ¡°Forget it¡­¡° he muttered. Without saying anything else, he


    leaned back against the wall again and faced the door of the operating room.


    When the sun went down, Ethan found himself looking out of the ss window of the hospital building


    with a nk expression. Stars were shining in the night sky and the buildings were lit beautifully. Yet,


    he couldn''t enjoy such a view. If it weren''t for the events that had happened today, he and Estelle would


    have been abroad by now enjoying another beautiful view. His blood boiled at the thought.


    Ethan gritted his teeth unconsciously. Bill¡­ He couldn''t easily forget the name of this man.


    All of a sudden, the door of the operating room opened with a startling sound. Ethan and Philo quickly


    looked at the door. A doctor wearing scrubs came out with a prescription in his hand. ¡°Who in here are


    the family members of Estelle?¡° the doctor shouted and looked around the corridor.


    Philo straightened up at the mention of Estelle''s name. Ethan, who was standing at the end of the


    corridor, walked towards the doctor. The doctor nced at the two of them and turned to Philo. ¡°The


    patient''s life is not in danger for the time being. However, her left arm is still healing, so I''d advise


    against overexerting it,¡° he exined.


    Ethan silently let out a breath of relief andforted himself. The good news was that she was still


    alive¡­ Philo only nodded at the doctor and leaned against the wall again.


    A few nurses came out of the room, pushing a stretcher. Ethan hurriedly walked up to them and


    gripped the edge of the stretcher with his hands. Lying on the stretcher was Estelle, who still had her


    eyes closed because the anesthesia hadn''t worn off yet. Her face looked pale and her lips were blue.


    Anyone who saw her would probably feel bad for her.


    One of the nurses pushed the stretcher into Estelle''s designated ward. She gave the family members


    some instructions and left Ethan, Philo, and the unconscious Estelle alone in the ward.


    As he sat on the edge of the bed, Ethan carefully took Estelle''s hand with a gentle look. Philo chose to


    sit on one of the stic chairs and silently watched over his daughter from a distance.


    The night was long and dark. It was as if all the happy and wonderful memories had disappeared. If


    only today hadn''t happened... They could have made more wonderful memories, but sadly, that wasn''t


    the case.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open, revealing Shane and Marc. Both men seemed to be at a loss.


    Ethan turned to look at them; but kept his mouth shut.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡° When they noticed the old man sitting on the stic chair, Shane and Marc called out at the


    same time. However, Philo didn''t respond to them.


    The two of them were shocked. They hadn''t expected Philo to be there. Shane wished that he had


    been informed of this, because he had only brought back one box of food. Upon realizing this, the two


    of them suddenly felt embarrassed. If they had known that Estelle''s father would be here, they would


    have bought two boxes of food.


    ¡°Sir, would you like some food to eat?¡° In a panic, Shane shamelessly handed the box to the old man.


    Philo gave Shane a cold look, and then stared at the box of food being handed to him. He said nothing.


    The awkwardness in the atmosphere increased with each passing second. Shane stood frozen as he


    held out the box of food to Philo. He figured that he should put the box on the table next to him.


    However, before Shane could move, Philo reached out and grabbed the box of food. Shane politely


    handed the old man the food without any hesitation.


    However, Philo didn''t eat anything. Instead, he just ced it on the table after he took it. Shane turned


    around and looked at Marc to wink at him. Thetter immediately understood what he meant. Quickly,


    Marc turned around and went out of the room to go and buy some more food.


    The rest of the night was silent and long. It felt like it was going tost forever.


    Ethan couldn''t even remember what he did just to get through the whole night. Compared with the


    previous night, this night seemed like it was never going to end.


    The next morning, a ray of sunlight entered through the window. As soon as they felt the warmth of the


    sun, the people inside the ward woke up one by one with a soft yawn. Ethan slowly opened his sleepy


    eyes, and the first thing he did was look at Estelle. Her eyes were still closed. She looked dreadful. If it


    wasn''t for the soft sound of her breathing, he wouldn''t be able to tell if she was alive or not.


    Sighing, he rested his head on the edge of the bed. He had spent the whole night worrying. He hadn''t


    felt sleepy until it was almost morning, so now, he was still a little tired.

 Chapter 1537 Revenge

    Chapter 1537 Revenge


    At the crack of dawn, Philo, who was lying on an empty bed in the corner of the ward, opened his eyes.


    No matter how hard he tried, he just couldn''t sleep that night. As a result, he simply closed his eyes


    and waited for the sun toe up.


    On the other hand, Ethan also didn''t get any sleep. He tried his best not to bother Estelle since he was


    sitting right next to her bed. The only time he moved around was when he felt the warmth of the sun on


    his skin.


    Ethan stood up and cleaned the whole ward. At that point, Estelle was still deeply asleep. With the


    thought that she might get hungry when she woke up, Ethan went downstairs, bought a lot of food, and


    brought it back upstairs.


    When everything was settled, Ethan walked up to Philo and sincerely said, ¡°Mr. Wang, I have


    something to deal with today. Please take care of Estelle for me. Thank you.¡°


    Right at that very moment, Ethan made a promise to himself to resolve all of his problems that day.


    Philo was a little peeved by his request and thought, ''I don''t need this young man to tell me what to do.


    Besides, Estelle is my daughter and I know how to take care of her.'' With a simple nk stare, Philo


    casually replied, ¡°Go ahead.¡°


    His response gave Ethan a sense of relief. Without wasting another second, he went downstairs and


    hailed a taxi right outside the hospital, heading for Shane''s house.


    Upon arriving, Ethan stood at the door and knocked multiple times. Unfortunately, even after almost an


    hour had passed, there was still no response from inside the house. That being said, Ethan remained


    somewhat calm. He knew what kind of person Shane was and was sure that his subordinate was still


    sleeping. With a casual look on his face, Ethan picked up his phone and called him.


    ¡°Hey, when are you going to wake up? Can youe to the door already? I''ve been standing here for


    ages,¡° Ethan said in a mildly annoyed tone.


    In less than a minute, the door finally opened. Shane stood in front of Ethan, looking like he was still


    half-asleep. Although he knew it was his boss, he was still a little surprised to see him there. ''Why did


    hee here so early?'' Shane asked himself.


    Ethan didn''t bother greeting him and immediately walked into the living room. He didn''t even wait for


    Shane to invite him in. When Shane followed him inside, Ethan gave his orders for that day. ¡°Pack up


    your things and tell everyone toe here.¡°


    Shane was still a little distraught at that moment. However, seeing the serious expression on Ethan''s


    face woke him up in a matter of seconds. After that, he quickly replied, ¡°Yes boss!¡° He ran as fast as he


    could into the other room and prepared everything he needed.


    Even though Ethan had given him such a simple order, Shane knew exactly what he was going to do


    that day.


    Meanwhile, Bill had just woken up and was in a very rxed mood. He was even humming a cheerful


    tune while cleaning his face in the bathroom.


    The sun shined so brightly outside of his window and it cheered him up even more. ''Today is definitely


    a good day, '' Bill thought to himself.


    Just when he was about to tidy up his hair, one of his men stumbled outside his door and eximed in


    a panic, ¡°Boss! Boss!¡°


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡° Bill asked with a displeased expression on his face. When he was met with no


    answer, he spoke again but with an irritated tone. ¡°Stop panicking and tell me what happened already!


    Did a volcano erupt or was there an earthquake?¡°


    ¡°Neither boss! It''s E¡ª¡°


    Before Bill''s henchman could finish his words, a frigid and slightly dreadful voice came to his mind. The


    voice felt quite familiar and it spooked him a little.


    However, before Bill could gather his thoughts, an unknown man suddenly appeared and was standing


    right outside his door.


    Bill''s henchman was scared for his life and quickly hurried behind Bill. Bill wanted to get to the bottom


    of this and walked outside to get a closer look. To his surprise, it was Ethan, standing outside with his


    chest puffed out. Behind him were more than a dozen men with weapons in hand.


    ¡°It''s time for you to die!¡° Ethan wrathfully uttered word by word while gritting his teeth. His rage-filled


    eyes stared at Bill, just like a lion stalking its prey.


    ¡°Wow! What a great-looking entourage you''ve brought with you,¡° Bill greeted him, seemingpletely


    unfazed. He even had the confidence to take a handkerchief to wipe his hands dry. ¡°I haven''t seen you


    in a few days but look at you now! You seem much stronger than before!¡° he sarcastically uttered while


    acting like he was caught off-guard. Shortly after, he squinted his eyes at Ethan, as if he was saying he


    wasn''t going to back down.


    ¡°Oh, please,¡° Ethan sneered and waved his hand. His men understood this simple gesture and rushed


    inside like a pack of wolves.


    Realizing that he was greatly outnumbered, Bill finally panicked and shouted at his henchman, ¡°Go and


    get me some backup!¡° Bill''s subordinate ran past all of Ethan''s men to call for help. Ethan didn''t bother


    to order his men to stop him and decided to handle it by himself.


    In a matter of seconds, Ethan managed to grab him by his cor and m him to the ground. Bill''s


    henchman hit the floor face-first and caused him to have a nosebleed.


    ¡°You''re useless!¡° Bill angrily shouted at his man when he saw him getting caught. A few momentster,


    Ethan''s men surrounded Bill and pummeled him to the ground.


    Hearing the ruckus inside, the rest of Bill''s henchmen rushed over to help. However, they were still


    greatly outnumbered by Ethan''s men. A few of Ethan''s subordinates handled Bill''s men while a few


    continued to beat up Bill.


    In a span of minutes, the four men were beaten ck and blue and left lying on the ground. They


    looked so pitiful and useless that Ethan didn''t even consider them worthy of his gaze. Instead, he


    focused his eyes on the person in front of him that he hated the most.


    Bill was left on the ground and gasping for air. Although he was a good fighter, fighting that many men


    was pretty much impossible to ovee. With no other options in mind, Bill could only look outside the


    door and hope that the rest of his men woulde to his aid.


    Ethan saw this and squatted down to meet Bill''s pitiful eyes. A smug look appeared on Ethan''s face


    since he knew exactly what was going on inside Bill''s mind. With a taunting voice, he said, ¡°Why hasn''t


    anyonee? That''s what you''re thinking, right? Unfortunately for you, we dealt with them before


    coming here. As for the four men, they got lucky and slipped through ours.¡°


    Everything looked bleak for Bill at that moment since he was still surrounded by Ethan''s men. Ethan


    looked straight into his eyes while rubbing his shoes on the ground. Horrifying thoughts started to fill


    Bill''s mind. He didn''t know what was going to happen to him anymore. As a result, he didn''t dare to


    look into Ethan''s eyes again.


    Without saying a word, Ethan stood right in front of Bill and punched him on the left shoulder. The pain


    was so excruciating that it almost felt like his bones were fractured. Bill was just about to shout for help


    but another punch came straight to his gut. This punch made him gasp for air. He inhaled through his


    nose but the only thing he felt was his own blood.


    Despite everything that happened to Bill, Ethan still had something more sinister in mind. ''Doesn''t Bill


    like hurting people with knives? Now''s probably the best time to give him a taste of what that feels like.''


    Ethan slowly took out a knife from his back pocket and waved it in front of Bill''s eyes. Bill tried his best


    to get away, but Ethan''s men pinned him to the ground even more.


    With a cold-hearted look on his face, Ethan raised Bill''s left arm and asked his men to hold it in ce.


    While looking straight into Bill''s eyes, Ethan stabbed Bill in the arm without hesitating. He did it with so


    much force that the knife went right through and could be seen on the other side.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡° Bill screamed in anguish. Blood gushed from his arm and his bones inside were visible to the


    naked eye. The look on his face was exactly like Estelle on the day she had gotten hurt.


    When Ethan was finally finished, he sneered in disdain. He mmed Bill on the floor, threw the bloody


    dagger on the ground, and smoothed his clothes. The de hitting the hard ground caused a crisp and


    chilling sound.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    A few momentster, Ethan wiped off the blood on his hands and looked at Bill once again. He then


    said word by word, ¡°From now on, I, Ethan, will always be your enemy!¡°


    When he was finished, he turned around and kicked Bill on the floor. He walked away without even


    looking back at Bill. Ethan''s men released Bill and followed him outside, leaving Bill heavily bleeding


    from his arm.


    Realizing that they were finally safe, one of Bill''s men struggled to get up from the ground and


    stumbled to Bill. He grabbed Bill''s right arm and asked, ¡°Boss, aren''t we going to chase him?¡°


    ¡°Fuck off! What do you think I can do if we catch him? Do you really think I can still fight back like this?¡°


    Bill eximed in anger at his men. His nose stopped bleeding but his roar caused his arm to get


    worse.

 Chapter 1538 Woke Up

    Chapter 1538 Woke Up


    When one of Bill''s henchmen that his boss''s face was stained with blood and his left arm was bleeding


    profusely, he got up immediately and asked in a concerned tone, ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡°


    It would have been better if he had just kept quiet, because Bill was already in a bad mood. Extremely


    exasperated and humiliated, Bill couldn''t help but harshly push him away. ¡°Get out my way!¡° he hissed.


    The sudden movement caused Bill to wince in pain. The corners of his mouth twitched uncontrobly


    as he let out a groan.


    After much effort, Bill managed to sit up and straightened his back. However, he still wasn''t able to


    stand up on his feet due to how serious his injury was. He ripped a piece of cloth from his shirt and


    started to clumsily bandage his wound. Despite how it looked, the wound was nothingpared to his


    past injuries. Bill had lived dangerously for most of his life. He was a veteran when it came to getting


    out of dangerous situations. Surviving was the most important part. Everything would be okay as long


    as he made it out alive.


    When he nced at the direction of the door, Bill felt his body heat up with rage. The men who once


    left him dared toe back to his ce and even point their knives at him!


    ¡°Ethan, you little brat!¡° Bill seethed with anger and gritted his teeth. ¡°Damn it! If I''d known that you were


    going to do this, then I wouldn''t have taught you anything! The dog that I trained and kept as a pet


    came back to bite the very hand that once fed him. How ironic!¡° Bill cursed out.


    After he said those words, he suddenly burst into a fit ofughter, which sounded sinister and full of


    self-loathing.


    The men decided to keep their mouths shut and said nothing. They were terrified that their boss would


    be displeased if they made anyments. Instead, they just respectfully bowed their heads.


    Aftering out of Bill''s ce, Ethan nced at his men behind him and waved his hand to dismiss


    them. It was not good for them to be seen together as a group while they walked out of the ce. Only


    Shane and Marc stayed by his side.


    For a while, they walked in reflective silence. Then, Ethan suddenly came to a halt, raised his head,


    and looked at the two of them. His face looked thoughtful as he said, ¡°You two can leave me alone now


    if you want.¡°


    ¡°But what about you? Where are you going?¡° Shane asked Ethan and anxiously looked at him with


    raised eyebrows.


    Ethan was amused by Shane''s expression but he didn''t have the energy to even chuckle. Instead, he


    answered, ¡°I am going to the hospital to see Estelle.¡°


    ¡°Then, let us go with you!¡° Shane suggested excitedly and stepped forward. They had beaten up Bill


    just a few hours ago. Anyone who got beaten up like that would surely hold a grudge. Someone like Bill


    would never let it go. Shane and Marc were worried that Bill would try and seek revenge as soon as he


    got the chance.


    Ethan neither agreed nor refused Shane''s eager suggestion. So, Marc put his hand on Shane''s chest


    to stop him and shook his head slightly. With a creased forehead, Shane turned to look at Marc. The


    latter gave a warning look as if he was saying, ''They are lovers. Why would we go to the hospital with


    them and interrupt their quality time?'' Knowing Ethan, Marc knew that he would probably feel


    embarrassed if they came along.


    Once Shane realized that he was being intrusive, Shane gave Marc an understanding nod. He no


    longer insisted that they should tag along. Marc looked at Ethan and offered calmly, ¡°At least let us


    drive you there though.¡°


    ¡°Sure.¡° Without saying any else, Ethan nodded firmly and the three of them got into the car and drove


    to the hospital.


    In the hospital, everything seemed peaceful and under control. As soon as Ethan reached the ward, he


    recognized the back of Philo''s head from afar. Standing by the door, Ethan did his best to make as little


    noise as possible. He didn''t want to disturb Estelle''s sad father. Philo was sitting by the bed and


    seemed to be in a daze while staring at the window. His eyes were full of sadness. Ethan quietly sighed


    as he noticed that Philo looked much older than his real age. Estelle, who was lying on the bed, was


    unfortunately still unconscious.


    Ethan walked in silently, but Estelle''s father still sensed his entrance. He slowly turned around and


    limped to sit on the other side of the bed.


    The guilt that Ethan felt came back as he looked at the old man. Softly, he murmured, ¡°Philo, how are


    you? Why don''t you go get some rest first? I promise I will call you as soon as Estelle wakes up.¡°


    There was no answer from Philo; only silence. The old man closed his eyes slowly and seemed to be


    deep in thought. He didn''t bother to answer him at all.


    ¡°s¡­¡°


    Just as Ethan thought that Estelle''s father wouldn''t say anything else, Philo suddenly let out a heavy


    sigh. Then, he slowly stood up and gave him a nk stare. To Ethan''s surprise, Philo even asked him


    to take good care of Estelle. After giving him a short speech about how to look after Estelle, he limped


    out of the room and left the couple alone.


    As he watched the old man''s figure walk farther and farther away, Ethan pressed his lips in a thin line.


    He couldn''t get rid of the intense guilt he felt and med himself for what had happened. He was


    ashamed of himself. Sighing, he turned around and headed to the bed. He felt a lump in his throat as


    he looked at the lifeless state Estelle was in.


    The nightsted forever in the quiet room. Ethan couldn''t see much in the dim light and he spent every


    second in agony. It was painful for him to see Estelle like this. He should have protected her. It was all


    his fault.


    Eventually, he passed out due to fatigue. He was lying on the edge of the bed when something


    suddenly moved. At first, he thought he was dreaming but he felt something lightly brush against his


    hand.


    Slowly, he opened his eyes and looked at the woman on the bed. His heart jumped for joy at the sight


    and he suddenly sat up. His eyes turned as wide as his grin. Estelle was finally awake! Her eyes


    fluttered sleepily as she looked up at him.


    ¡°Hey¡­ You''re finally awake!¡° Ethan was so ecstatic that he couldn''t find the words to say. His voice


    was still a little hoarse from having just woken up. Estelle just smiled softly at him and lightly pinched


    his hand.


    With a silly grin, he also responded with a soft pinch. He held her hand happily to his chest. He was so


    overjoyed that he could cry. Then, he suddenly gasped as if he HAD just realized something. He let go


    of her hand and ran over to the table. ¡°I bet you''re hungry. I will find you something to eat,¡° he told her.


    The table was filled with different kinds of food, snacks, and some water bottles.


    Estelle didn''t respond to his excitement. Instead, she faintly murmured, ¡°It hurts.¡°


    Hearing her soft voice, Ethan immediately ran back to her side. He looked at her bandaged left arm


    with a small frown. ¡°How about I call for a nurse so they can give you something to relieve the pain?¡°


    he asked worriedly.


    Estelle shook her head slightly, indicating that she didn''t want that. She looked down to see her left


    arm. Every inch of her arm had been bandaged carefully.


    Something about her left arm felt a little strange to her. With furrowed brows, she tried to move her left


    hand but she didn''t have any strength at all. When she tried to move her right hand, it seemed to work


    fine. As she continued to inspect her arm, a frown slowly grew on her face.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    When Ethan saw the growing displeasure on Estelle''s face, he instantly figured out what was on her


    mind. He opened his mouth to exin but he suddenly found himself unable to find the words. He


    looked at her with a pained expression. Estelle was still staring at her arm with a confused expression.


    There was no easy way of breaking the news to her. Ethan didn''t know where to start. ''No matter how


    hard I try to dy it, she will surely find out about it sooner orter, '' he told himself with a sigh.


    ¡°Estelle,¡° Ethan called out to her in a gentle voice. It was just a soft murmur but it got her attention.


    Estelle looked up at him curiously and waited for him to speak.


    ¡°The doctor said that...¡° was all he managed to say before his voice cracked. Ethan wasn''t the type to


    stutter nervously in front of anyone. So, he took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°The doctor said that


    your left arm is seriously injured, so you may not be able to use it for a while.¡°


    After he finished informing Estelle of her situation, Ethan quickly turned his head away. The guilt was


    eating him up. He didn''t dare to look at her. He was afraid to see the disappointed expression on her


    face.


    ¡°It''s okay,¡° Estelle finally replied after a few seconds of agonizing silence. Her tone was indifferent, as if


    she had already expected this oue.


    When she told him that, Ethan let out a relieved sigh. It felt freeing to hear her say those words. It was


    as if he had been drowning in shame this whole time and she was the only one who saved him.


    Ethan raised his head and looked into her eyes. Her big beautiful eyes shined so brightly and were full


    of hope. He felt overwhelmed by her fond gaze.


    The two of them stared at each for a long time. Finally, the corners of Ethan''s mouth rose imperceptibly


    into a grin. A small tear slowly rolled down his cheek. Estelle believed that her arm would be fine


    eventually. It was not an amputation or anything like that. She also knew that Ethan would take good


    care of her. One day, her arm would heal and would be just as good as before.


    Two days passed. It was Monday once again. The first workday of the week was always stressful and


    busy.


    As soon as Emily arrived at the office, she noticed something different. She pressed her lips in a thin


    line, confused. She pondered upon it as she sat down. Then, she looked around the office and waved


    to a secretary.


    ¡°Where is Estelle? Howe I don''t see her here in the office?¡° Emily asked with a raised eyebrow


    and an unpleasant tone. It had been two hours since the normal work hours had started. If Estelle


    didn''t arrive at the office soon, she would have to be punished for her tardiness.


    The secretary was a little shaken up by the question. She shyly murmured, ¡°Well, I don''t know why


    Estelle isn''t here yet. I don''t recall seeing her this morning either.¡°


    Emily cast a quick nce at the office door and asked, ¡°Did she at least ask for a leave?¡°


    The secretary shook her head as she replied, ¡°I don''t think so. It seems that she didn''t. I didn''t hear


    anything about Estelle asking for a leave today.¡°


    ¡°Ah, I see,¡° Emily whispered and nodded. After thinking for a while, Emily waved her hand to dismiss


    the secretary and said, ¡°Okay, thank you. Go ahead and continue with your work then.¡°

 Chapter 1539 Resolve The Issue

    Chapter 1539 Resolve The Issue


    The secretary walked out of the door alone. As soon as she left, Emily''s gaze turned to the files on the


    table, her mind nk. Despite Estelle''s mistakes in the past, she had been working diligently and twice


    as hard ever since she hade back to thepany. Why hadn''t she shown up today?


    Emily had no idea about what had happened. But she knew that she didn''t have time to think too much,


    so she just returned to work for the meantime. Buried in some paperwork and things to do in the office,


    she didn''t think about Estelle again until lunch time. Back in the day, Estelle had been very fond of


    Emily, so she had always apanied her at work. But with Estelle absent, Emily felt ufortable


    walking through the halls of the building. It was not the same as when she was with Estelle. She felt


    like her heart had dropped to the ground and she was unable to pick it up. Not today. Not without


    Estelle.


    In the middle of her lunch, Emily stopped eating as an idea came to her. She wasn''t sure what she


    would get out of it but she just wanted to do something. So, Emily took out her cell phone and decided


    to call Estelle. She did it several times, hearing nothing but the dial tone and the operator saying that


    the number could not be reached. Defeated, she sighed. It did not make her feel any better.


    She stared at the phone screen, her thoughts still on Estelle. ''Could she be in trouble?'' she wondered.


    As if a light suddenly turned on in her mind, she instantly thought of something. Ethan. She fumbled


    through her phone and dialed Ethan''s number. She had to try him. He must know something.


    With her mind racing and her heart beating fast, she waited for him to answer.


    She drew a breath as soon as he picked up. ¡°Ethan, thank God! Do you know where Estelle is? What


    happened to her? Why didn''t shee to work today? I''m worried about her,¡° Emily said, going


    straight to the point directly. There was no reason to sugarcoat anything. She needed information and


    she hoped that Ethan could help her.


    ¡°Wait. Who¡ª Emily?¡° Ethan asked, as he recognized Emily''s voice a littlete. ¡°Yes, it''s me. Do you


    know where Estelle is?¡° Emily asked, her voice not faltering this time. She needed answers.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly remembering something, Ethan muttered a light curse and said, ¡°Oh, I''m sorry. I forgot to ask


    for leave for Estelle.¡° Ethan sighed and kept apologizing.


    While Emily was a little relieved that Ethan knew where Estelle was, she was still worried. ¡°What


    happened to her?¡° she asked.


    Ethan realized that he had to tell Emily the truth so that she would no longer worry. Emily deserved to


    know the truth since Estelle was her friend too. ¡°She''s... She''s in the hospital,¡° he said.


    Although Emily knew that something must have happened to her friend, it was still ufortable to


    hear that she was hurt. ¡°What?! She''s injured? Why didn''t you protect her?¡° Emily wanted to scream at


    Ethan for not taking care of Estelle better. He knuckles almost turned white and her face was a little red


    because of anger. But she realized that she had nothing to say to him anymore, so before Ethan could


    make excuses, she hung up the phone.


    After the call, she went back to gazing at nothing, her thoughts flying towards Estelle. She lost her


    appetite and didn''t finish her food. Emily went back to work in the afternoon but she kept spacing out,


    worried about Estelle and how she was doing.


    As soon as her shift ended, she hastily packed her things up to leave the office. She rushed to the


    hospital, but not before buying some fruit and milk to bring with her too. She had asked Ethan earlier in


    the afternoon what Estelle''s ward number was. Feeling bad for what happened, Ethan had immediately


    given it to her.


    Emily opened the door of the ward slowly, careful not to make any noise in case Estelle was sleeping.


    But as she opened it, she saw Estelle lying weakly on the bed, looking out the window.


    Emily had yet to say her name but Estelle looked at her in surprise, perhaps sensing her presence. Her


    eyes widened, not expecting to see Emily here. ¡°E¡ªEmily?¡°


    ''I thought Emily still hated me, '' Estelle though. While working in thepany, although they spent a lot


    of time together, Estelle could still feel Emily''s indifference towards her. She felt like Emily was always


    trying to distance herself from her. So seeing Emily standing in her room came as a surprise to her


    because as far as she knew, Emily didn''t want to be close to her.


    She couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Why are you here? Just now, when I saw you, I couldn''t believe my eyes.¡°


    Estelle was surprised. She tried to get out of bed, but because she was still weak and full of


    medications the hospital was giving her, she couldn''t even move a little.


    ¡°I''m here to see you,¡° Emily said gently, her voice soft and pleasant to the ear. She walked in and


    closed the door. Taking a step towards the table, she put the things she bought on it, found a chair, and


    sat beside Estelle''s bed.


    Estelle looked at Emily slowly, her eyes watching her move, and felt a little embarrassed.


    Emily wondered what Estelle could have been thinking. But to break the silence in the room, she


    looked around and asked, ¡°Are you alone? Is there no one taking care of you?¡° Her brows furrowed in


    confusion. Surely Ethan should have been here to take care of Estelle. But why was there no one with


    her right now?


    ¡°No, no, no,¡° Estelle quickly denied. She lowered her head and blushed. ¡°Ethan is here with me, but he


    has something to deal with today. He just went out.¡°


    ¡°Okay, I see.¡° Emily nodded to show her understanding and looked at Estelle. ¡°Are you okay? I heard


    from Ethan that you were injured, so I came to see you,¡° she said. She wanted Estelle to know that she


    was here as a friend.


    Despite herself, Estelle managed to smile a little. ¡°Don''t worry. I''m fine.¡° Estelle didn''t say anything


    more, and unconsciously moved her eyes to her left arm. It had already been two or three days but the


    strength in her arm hadn''t returned yet. It remained numb and weak.


    Following her gaze, Emily also saw her bandaged left arm. She remembered what Ethan had said


    during their phone call. And now, looking at Estelle, she already knew what she was thinking.


    Emily moved closer to Estelle, dragging the chair with her. She patted her on the right shoulder to


    comfort her gently and assure her of everything. ¡°I heard about your situation from Ethan. I called him


    earlier since I was worried about you. But hey, don''t worry. There are so many good doctors in our


    country. You will recover sooner orter. Just rx and have a good rest.¡°


    Looking at Emily, Estelle felt lighter, like something heavy had been lifted off her chest. She was


    relieved. For a few minutes, she forgot to think about the future because she was fine at the present.


    Saying nothing at all and treasuring the moment, Estelle only stared at Emily. She was thankful of her


    being here with her, knowing that she cared for her. Noticing Estelle''s gaze, Emily felt a bit strange.


    She thought that there was something dirty on her face so she touched her cheeks, trying to get it off.


    She asked, ¡°What''s wrong, Estelle? Is there anything on my face?¡°


    Although she still felt weak, Estelle let out a chuckle with a bit of helplessness and loneliness. Slowly,


    Estelle said, ¡°Emily, I know. I''m sorry for what happened in the past...¡°


    Knowing Estelle''s trail of thought, Emily shook her head. ¡°The past is the past. Let bygones be


    bygones,¡° she said, interrupting Estelle before she could finish her words. ¡°I know that you were forced


    to do something in the past. And I know that you didn''t mean to do it,¡° she added.


    Emily held Estelle''s right hand and continued sincerely, ¡°But that''s done. We have to live in the present,


    and the moment right in front of us is the most important.¡°


    Seeing the sincerity in Emily''s eyes, Estelle couldn''t help but burst into tears. She was very happy. The


    burden that she was carrying was suddenly lifted. She had always thought that Emily was distancing


    herself from her, and disliked her. ¡°Emily, thank you...¡° Estelle choked the words out, sobbing.


    Emily squeezed Estelle''s hand a bit, careful not to hurt her. ¡°Why are you crying? Come on! Don''t cry! It


    can be a real bad thing for you to recover.¡° Emily pretended to be angry, but she also raised her hand


    to wipe the tears on Estelle''s cheeks. ¡°But then again, why is that Bill always staring at your Ethan?¡°


    Emily couldn''t help but ask. All of a sudden, she started asking questions especially since Ethan had


    somehow mentioned it casually. She didn''t know how Estelle had gotten hurt or what was even going


    on, so she wanted answers.


    Curiosity fit Emily really well. Estelle found it a good look on Emily, so she chuckled. But eventually, she


    told Emily the things she wanted to know. She told her everything, starting from thest time Bill had


    tried to force Ethan into giving up his forces all the way up to now, when Bill had tried to hurt them both.


    Bombarded with a lot of things at once, Emily tried to process every single detail slowly. ¡°Ah, Really?¡°


    she asked. Crunching her face in a disdainful look, Emily teased Estelle, ¡°Oh, my God! I still can''t figure


    out why this old man named Bill is so abnormal and disgusting...¡°


    Estelle could not help butugh out loud at Emily''s words. ¡°Well, if you look at it like that...it''s true!


    That''s exactly what he is.¡°


    Emily''s eyes widened as she pretended to be shocked. ¡°Wow... then you have to be careful outside.¡°


    She pouted again, but then said seriously, ¡°Stay away from that Bill. Just please have a good rest.¡°


    Estelle was happy that Emily cared this much. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay,¡° she replied in a sweet


    voice, feeling as if the knot in her heart had been removed all of a sudden.


    For Estelle, what had happened in the past with Emily had always been an open wound that could not


    heal. And now that they had somehow resolved this conflict, she felt truly happy. Despite her arm


    physically hurting, a heavy feeling in her heart had gone away.


    In the ward, the two girls were talking andughing, sharing the stories they had missed. Their loud


    voices cheered up the other people in the hospital as well.


    The knot in the two girls'' hearts that they had kept all this time was slowly untied bymunication.


    Estelle was hurt but Emily had found her anyway, and their friendship had never been better. Today


    seemed to be a good day.

 Chapter 1540 Attending The Banquet

    Chapter 1540 Attending The Banquet


    In just a few days, Bonnie would be ced under trial in front of a judge. Ever since she had been


    detained, Darren had been working nonstop sorting out documents for her case. The sheer amount of


    things he had to do for her made it impossible for him to sleep for more than a few hours.


    Things were looking bleak because up to that point, Darren still hadn''t found any evidence to prove


    Bonnie''s innocence.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    To make matters worse, he was suffering from a throbbing headache while looking at the pile of


    documents in front of him. The fact that he couldn''t get Bonnie home sooner broke his heart into


    pieces. As a result, his mind was in no shape to work at all. Nevertheless, Bonnie was the love of his


    life and the one who had taken the me for him. Darren had to muster all his strength to find a way to


    set her free as soon as possible.


    With that in mind, he inhaled deeply in an attempt to clear his mind. He rubbed his eyes to get rid of the


    drowsiness he felt, and then dialed thepany''s private line.


    A few minutester, Han arrived at Darren''s office. The two of them discussed their options for trying


    to save Bonnie.


    ¡°Boss, I''ve sent a lot of people to look for Rip the past few days but there''s isn''t a single trace of him.


    I''m led to believe that Jacob''s trying his best to hide him somewhere,¡° Han said in a calm manner


    while he analyzed their situation.


    It was quite impossible for a person like Rip to disappear into thin air. Therefore, it was reasonable to


    think that Jacob had something to do with it. ''Besides Jacob, who else would help him?'' Han thought


    to himself.


    A frown made its way on Darren''s face upon hearing his rival''s name. He could literally feel his blood


    boil just at the mention of Jacob''s name. Rage filled every cell in his body, but a sharp pain in his heart


    caused him to stay silent for a moment.


    After a while, Darren opened his mouth and slowly uttered, ¡°Call Jacob and tell him that I''m inviting him


    for dinner at the Phoenix Pavilion at eight o''clock tonight.¡°


    ¡°But ¡ª¡°


    Han''s attempt to disagree was quickly interrupted by Darren.


    ¡°No buts. Just do as I said.¡° After that, Darren waved his hand, signaling that it was time for Han to


    leave.


    At that point, Han knew that there was no chance of changing Darren''s mind. The only thing he


    could do was to turn around and leave, just as Darren ordered.


    ''The Phoenix Pavilion is undoubtedly the best restaurant in the city. There''s nothing else like it. Why


    would he want to speak with Jacob there?''


    Han shook his head, trying to shake off all these senseless ideas in his mind. However, a single


    question still remained. How could Darren finally show weakness to Jacob after fighting him so much?


    ''I guess Mr. Xu loves Miss Sun so much that he''s willing to sacrifice anything, '' Han thought to


    himself while walking away from the CEO''s office.


    Even after returning to his own table, he still couldn''t figure out the reason why Darren wanted to meet


    Jacob at the finest restaurant in the city. Despite being left in the dark, he still called Jacob on the


    phone just as Darren had ordered.


    To his surprise, Jacob seemed to have expected this call and agreed without much fuss.


    Time went by so quickly that it was almost time for their dinner.


    The whole Phoenix Pavilion had been booked by Darren that night. The private lounge he chose for


    them to dine in was facing the gate of the Phoenix Pavilion. There were only a few minutes left before


    eight o''clock but there was still no sign of Jacob.


    Another thirty minutes passed and Jacob still hadn''t arrived.


    Staring at the open gate for so long caused Darren to feel anger building up inside of him. He knew that


    Jacob was intentionally wasting his time, and this caused the blue veins on his forehead to stand out.


    Meanwhile, Jacob was sittingfortably in his chair while drinking some freshly brewed tea in his


    office.


    The atmosphere there waspletely different from that in the Phoenix Pavilion. It was somewhat


    cheerful and calm. That being said, the assistant standing beside Jacob seemed to have something to


    say but didn''t have the confidence to do so.


    Since Jacob had tasked Sam to deal with some important matters the past few days, he needed a


    temporary recement. This neer had been specifically arranged by Sam to help Jacob while he


    was away.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, Mr. Xu of the KING Group invited you to have dinner at the Phoenix Pavilion at eight o''clock


    tonight. You told me to agree to that meeting, but....¡° The assistant had just started working there a few


    days ago. He had absolutely no clue that Darren and Jacob were two men in a fierce battle.


    The only thing in his mind was that Jacob had promised to attend the dinner, and was now an hourte.


    He was afraid that he would lose his job if he didn''t remind his boss of it.


    Jacob didn''t even look at him after hearing what he said. He really didn''t know what Sam was thinking


    when he had sent someone this clueless to rece him. At that moment, Jacob started to miss his


    right-hand man that always knew what he had in mind. Suddenly, he stood up and straightened his


    clothes. In his mind, an hourte was the perfect time to meet Darren at the restaurant.


    The thought of seeing Darren''s agitated face excited Jacob. He couldn''t stop smiling as a result.


    ¡°Let''s go.¡°


    After saying that, Jacob walked out of the office with his assistant right behind him.


    About twenty minutester, a ck Maserati stopped at the gate of the Phoenix Pavilion.


    The restaurant manager had a keen pair of eyes and noticed that it was Jacob. Without hesitation, he


    quickly walked up to him and weed him to the restaurant.


    Because of Jacob''s tardiness, Darren''s face looked horribly grumpy. Even the temperature inside the


    restaurant seemed to have dropped down a few degrees just from his frigid mood. The manager was


    so afraid of Darren that he had wanted to leave long ago. A sense of relief came to him when Jacob


    finally arrived. It was like a heroing there to save him from an evil man''s impending wrath.


    Both Jacob and Darren were pretty well-known individuals in the city. No one wanted or dared to offend


    either of them. The Phoenix Pavilion wanted no hand in their problems with each other and hoped that


    they could solve the issues between them on their own.


    When Jacob entered the private room, the manager immediately felt the tension in the room. The


    surrounding air felt so thick that it could be cut by a sharp knife. Right at that moment, he clearly


    realized that he couldn''t stay in this ce any longer. So, he made up an excuse to leave.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, now that Mr. Gu is here, I''ll ask the staff to serve you some dishes. Please take your time and


    enjoy your dinner.¡° As soon as the manager finished speaking, he winked at the waiters. In a blink of an


    eye, they all retreated out of the lounge area as if their lives were at stake.


    Jacob waspletely calm. From the very start, he had known why Darren had invited him there.


    When he saw the dejected look on Darren''s face, he felt immense joy and satisfaction.


    While they were sitting face to face, Jacob was not in a hurry to say anything. He knew how desperate


    Darren was at that moment and simply waited for him to start speaking.


    When everyone else left and only the two of them remained in the room, Darren opened his mouth first


    as expected.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, what an arrogant man you are. I made an appointment with you at eight o''clock, but you sure


    took your time and arrived an hour and a halfte. Even though Darren was incredibly upset with Jacob


    for making him wait for so long, he had to endure all of it for Bonnie.


    ¡°Oh, the HT Group recently hired an elite businessman. I lost track of time while talking to him.¡°


    Noticing Darren''s despair uplifted Jacob''s mood even more. He couldn''t help but smile and speak in a


    joyful tone.


    The look on Darren''s face immediately darkened when he heard what Jacob said. Who else could the


    ¡°elite businessman¡° be except for Rip?


    No wonder Han couldn''t find out Rip''s whereabouts no matter how hard he tried. Their suspicions


    were right; Rip had been under Jacob''s protection all along.


    Jacob knew that what he had just said irritated Darren. Every word that came out of his mouth added to


    Darren''s problems. And the more problems his rival had, the bigger the smile at the corners of Jacob''s


    mouth became.


    Since Jacob was in such a good mood, he gracefully picked up the ss of red wine in front of him and


    took a sip.


    At that moment, he thought to himself that no matter how good the wine in his hand was, he couldn''t


    enjoy it if Darren was right in front of him.


    Meanwhile, Darren was trying his best to hold back his anger. With a cold re, he said to Jacob, ¡°Mr.


    Gu, you don''t have to make excuses anymore. I know who you''re talking about, so let''s just get down


    to business. Tell me what price you have in mind in order to hand over this person to me.¡°


    Darren thought he was well prepared for this confrontation. He was already willing to pay Jacob any


    amount he asked.


    Unfortunately, he was still one step behind Jacob.


    Jacob burst intoughter upon hearing Darren''s offer. After a while, he suddenly became serious and


    replied in a frigid tone, ¡°Why would I even hand over that person to you? Do you really think that there''s


    something worthy enough in yourpany for me to take? I''m not that naive, Darren. If I hand him


    over to you, you''ll just start from the beginning and take your revenge against me, right?¡°


    Even though Jacob seemed like an evil man at that point, he was simply doing it for his family''s well-


    being. The only thing he wanted the most was to defeat Darren for good so that he wouldn''t bother


    them anymore.

 Chapter 1541 Made A Decision

    Chapter 1541 Made A Decision


    After everything Jacob had said, Darren was just an inch away frompletely losing his temper. But


    the thought that Bonnie was suffering entirely because of him forced him to control his anger. With that


    said, Darren clenched both of his fists under the table and tried his best to calm himself down.


    ¡°I swear I won''t take revenge on the Gu Family. From now on, the Xu Family and the Gu Family will not


    meddle in each other''s affairs anymore.¡° Taking Darren''s whole life into consideration, this was his


    biggest admittance of defeat. Even though he wanted to tear Jacob into pieces with his own hands, he


    had to give up this fight for Bonnie''s sake.


    Unfortunately, Jacob had very little reason to believe in Darren''s promise. As his rival, he couldn''t


    believe a single word that came out of his mouth. ''Did Darren ever think of letting me go when he set


    me up? How could he ask me to be so kind now?'' Jacob thought.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, do you really think I''ll let you off that easily? Everyone in the business world knows what kind


    of man I am. I am a bully who will always seek revenge even for the smallest grievance. Anyone who


    offends me can be sure that I''ll get them back. The fact that you want me to forget everything that


    you''ve done to me and live the rest of our lives as if we''ve never known each other makes you a truly


    naive man. Since I''ve known you, I''ve never feared going up against you.¡°


    Jacob stood his ground. He made it very clear that he would never hand over Bonnie to Darren.


    At that moment, Darren felt utterly humiliated. He lowered his head in embarrassment, something he


    had never done since he was a child. Jacob''s words made him truly feel like he was a man incapable


    of anything.


    Darren finally understood why Jacob had agreed to meet him. From the very start, there were no deals


    to be made. He was only there to add insult to injury and stomp on a man who was already on the


    ground.


    With this realization, Darren finally snapped. He rushed over to Jacob and punched him right in the


    face.


    Jacob was stunned and unable to dodge. He hadn''t expected that Darren would act this way. But


    Jacob wasn''t a man who would back down from a fight. In a blink of an eye, he got back up and started


    throwing punches of his own.


    The two of them were the greatest businessmen in the city, but they fought like professional boxers.


    Punches were thrown back and forth, leaving no room for each other to catch their breath. After a


    while, Jacob had the upper hand. With hisst punch, Darren was knocked down to the ground.


    Jacob suffered a few bruises on his face and body. On the other hand, Darren looked like he''d been


    beaten up by more than a dozen men.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Knowing he had already won, Jacob picked up his coat and turned around to leave. But before doing


    so, he looked straight into Darren''s eyes.


    Then, he uttered the most cold-hearted words a man could ever hear.


    ¡°It''s quite unfortunate that Bonnie chose such a weak man as a lover.¡°


    After that, Jacob strode away without looking back.


    Darren couldn''t get up no matter how hard he tried. In his mind, Jacob''s words were absolutely right.


    He was a useless man who couldn''t even protect the woman he loved.


    ¡°Ahhhhh! Oh my God! What happened here?¡°


    A shrill scream suddenly came from a waitress when she peered throw the window of the private


    lounge.


    Realizing that the restaurant staff was about toe, Darren slowly crawled to a chair to sit on.


    Since a single bottle of red wine was the only thing on their table, the restaurant staff worked quickly to


    serve their food. Unfortunately, the fight was already over and the whole ce was in shambles before


    they could arrive.


    Standing outside the private room and seeing the mess inside, the staff were hesitant whether they


    should go in or not.


    Nobody knew how it had happened and why the guest inside was badly bruised.


    Mustering up thest of his remaining strength, Darren shouted at Han, who was standing outside.


    ¡°Han, go pay the bill. I need to go home.¡°


    Without wasting another second, Darren stood up and walked out of the restaurant. While driving


    home, sadness suddenly overcame him. He couldn''t face the fact that he wouldn''t see Bonnie there.


    When everything was settled in the restaurant, Han rushed to the manor as well.


    As soon as Darren arrived at the manor, the image of Bonnie''s smiling face filled his mind. Every nook


    and cranny of that house was filled with good memories with her.


    When he realized that he was no longer going to be able to make happy memories with his loved one,


    rage started to cloud his mind. Jacob''s mockery and his own ipetence kept shing through his


    eyes.


    Darren felt like a knife went straight through his heart. And the only way to ease that pain was to smash


    everything in sight.


    With sounds of ss breaking, every servant in the manor was filled with fright. No one dared to step


    forward to stop Darren. Everyone feared that they would get hurt if they did so.


    Han arrived at the manor a few minutester. When he opened the door, a terrifying image greeted


    him. Almost everything was thrown to the ground and shattered into pieces. It was like the house had


    been ransacked by a group of thieves.


    Suddenly, Han heard more things breaking upstairs. Without hesitation, he ran as fast as he could to


    check it out.


    When he arrived, he saw his boss holding up a blue and white porcin vase that cost eight hundred


    thousand dors.


    He hurried forward and grabbed Darren''s hand. ¡°Mr. Xu, don''t break that. That''s Miss Sun''s favorite


    blue and white porcin vase. If you break it, what will you tell her when shees back?¡°


    Han''s words were all made up in an attempt to stop Darren. He believed that the name ¡°Bonnie¡°


    would bring his boss back to his senses.


    To his surprise, it actually worked. Darren stopped his destructive rampage and turned to the servants


    outside the room. With a meek voice, he asked, ¡°Is what he said true? Is this really Bonnie''s favorite


    one?¡°


    Han quickly winked at the servants, signaling them to say yes. One of them understood what he


    meant and boldly came forward to answer Darren''s question.


    ¡°Yes, that one is Miss Sun''s favorite.¡°


    Their wishes were granted and Darren finally regained his sanity. He gently held the vase with both


    hands and carefully ced it on a table.


    ¡°Store everything in this room, especially this blue and white porcin vase. Keep it safe.¡° Darren was


    completely back to normal again, as if the anger and pain he had shown just now had never happened.


    That being said, the servants were still so scared that they couldn''t utter a single word.


    ¡°Han,e with me.¡°


    Darren calmly uttered while walking towards the study room. Han quickly followed.


    When the two men left, the servants breathed a sigh of relief and began to clean everything that Darren


    had destroyed.


    Meanwhile, Jacob arrived home and also went straight to his own study room. He had a pretty obvious


    bruise on his face, and he was afraid that Emily would ask him about it. His n to avoid that was to


    pretend to be busy with work all night and only go to bed when she was asleep.


    Unfortunately for Jacob, Emily was a keen woman. It didn''t take her much time to find out that he was


    injured.


    ¡°How did you get hurt? And why did you hide it from me?¡° Even though Emily was a little upset about


    Jacob keeping a secret from her, she still deeply cared for him.


    While she was waiting for his response, she applied some medicine on his face.


    Jacob cleared his throat and replied, ¡°I didn''t want you to worry, so I didn''t tell you. And besides, it isn''t


    that big of a deal. It''s just a small bruise.¡°


    Emily rolled her eyes at him and replied, ¡°No matter how small, pain is still pain. So how did you get


    this wound?¡°


    Jacob thought for a while about whether he should tell her the truth or not. A few minutester, he


    finally replied, ¡°There''s this random guy that I offended long ago. He came today and punched me once


    when I was in the parking lot. It didn''t end well for him because he was no match for me.¡°


    Jacob decided it was better to hide the truth from Emily. He knew she would get mad since she was


    good friends with Bonnie.


    ¡°Well, you should hire two more bodyguards to protect you. Although you''re a good fighter, you should


    prioritize your safety. Especially since you have a wife and two children waiting for you toe home.¡°


    Emily had very little reason to doubt Jacob at that moment, so she easily believed him.


    After all, given how famous the Gu Family was, it was inevitable for them to have enemies. Jacob''s


    words sounded quite reasonable.


    When Emily was done tending to Jacob''s injury, the two of them kissed each other good night and


    headed to bed.


    The next day, Darren went to the police station early in the morning. He decided that the best thing he


    could do was to just turn himself in.


    While he was walking inside, his face showed the despair he felt inside his heart.


    Even after thinking all night about ways to save Bonnie, he couldn''t find a way to do so. He couldn''t


    bear to see her suffer anymore and decided he had to do something to set her free.


    Promising himself to never let that woman suffer because of him, he willingly decided to turn himself


    in.

 Chapter 1542 Court Session

    Chapter 1542 Court Session


    Darren tried his hardest to convince the police that Bonnie was innocent. Unfortunately, the police didn''t


    believe anything he said and even showed why he was not a suspect.


    He had really thought his n was going to work. But now, Bonnie''s entire future and innocence were


    left in the hands of a jury in court tomorrow.


    With nothing else to do at the police station, Darren decided to leave. There was still a bit of time


    before Bonnie''s trial and he couldn''t let time just pass by without trying to find another way to help her.


    Since there was no other way but to go through with the trial, Darren searched everywhere for the best


    possiblewyer. He wanted the best possible chance of winning, especially since the love of his life


    was in trouble.


    When he finally found what he was looking for, Darren quickly took action. He immediately put together


    all the documents thewyer wanted and handed them to thew firm that same day.


    Even after all of his efforts, he knew the chances of winning the case tomorrow was still less than fifty


    percent.


    Darren didn''t believe in any kind of gods or deities. His whole life, he had only ced his trust in


    himself. But at that moment, for Bonnie''s sake, he prayed with all his heart and soul that they would win


    tomorrow.


    The next day, Bonnie''s trial happened as nned.


    Thewyers from both sides argued fiercely for hours. While that was happening, Darren sat quietly


    among the audience, staring at Bonnie from afar.


    He noticed that she had lost a lot of weight and looked somewhat miserable. Even though he had paid


    someone on the inside to take care of her, a cold cell was still too harsh of a ce for a young girl like


    her to be in.


    After a while, Bonnie finally saw Darren across the room. When their eyes met, the two of them could


    tell how much they missed and loved each other.


    No words were spoken but they instantly understood each other''s thoughts. Time spent away from her


    had also caused Darren to lose some weight. The dark circles around his eyes were clearly visible to


    anyone from afar. At that moment, Bonnie knew in her heart that Darren had tried his best to save her.


    Unfortunately, no matter how powerful a man Darren was, he still had to abide by thew.


    In the end, after countless hours of stressful deliberation, they lost the case. Bonnie was ordered to go


    to prison and await her sentencing.


    Darren was obviously pissed. But seeing the love of his life was more important at that moment. As


    soon as he walked out of the courtroom, he immediately called some people in order to set up a visit


    with Bonnie in prison. He had to, because right now, he couldn''t bear not being with her anymore.


    The thought of how much she has suffered and was about to suffer shattered Darren''s heart into


    pieces. The pain felt like a sharp knife had been stabbed through his chest.


    After a few hours, Darren drove to the prison where Bonnie was being kept. He arrived just a few


    minutes after the truck transporting her got there. Fortunately, his request to visit her was quickly


    approved. He felt a bit excited when he realized that he was finally going to be able to hear her voice


    again.


    Bonnie was taken out of her cell and brought to the visitor''s area of the prison. Her guard ced her on


    a chair in front of Darren. A small table separated the two.


    Before walking out of the door, the guard handcuffed Bonnie''s wrists and ankles. When he was


    finished, he left and stood outside the door.


    ¡°The visit will be thirty minutes, starting now.¡°


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    This was the first andst sentence the prison guard said before closing the door.


    ¡°You look pale.¡° Bonnie spoke first since Darren looked even more miserable than she did. In her mind,


    he didn''t have to feel so bad since he hadn''t done anything wrong to her.


    The more she tried tofort Darren, the sadder he seemed to get.


    ¡°Why are you acting like this? Why did you turn yourself in? You should''ve just scolded me instead!


    Shouldn''t you be ming me right now?¡° Darren suddenly started asking questions in a resentful voice.


    He was a bit irritated that Bonnie had turned herself in. But deep down, his anger came from the fact


    that he wasn''t able to rescue her at all.


    Bonnie tried her best to hold back her tears. But seeing the man she loved in so much pain was too


    much to handle. As soon as she opened her mouth to speak, she began crying.


    ¡°Because I believe in you. You promised me that you would save me and I know you won''t let me


    down. Even now, I still believe that you''ll get me out of here.¡°


    Darren was moved by Bonnie''s earnest words. He held her handcuffed hands to show how much he


    loved her. He didn''t let go until it was time for her to leave.


    Nearing the end of the visit, Bonnie couldn''t help herself from asking about the man who was supposed


    to rece her.


    Darren carefully exined in response, ¡°Jacob paid that man to stay hidden. He even hired him in his


    ownpany under an alias. He''s been protecting that man so much that it''s been impossible to find


    him. Nevertheless, I''ll make sure Jacob hands him over so you can finally get you out of here as soon


    as possible.¡°


    Hearing this, Bonnie nodded with tears running down her cheeks. Heaving a sigh, she said, ¡°Darren, I


    need you to keep this a secret from my family. I can''t let them know that I''ve been sent to prison.


    Especially my mother. She''s very sickly, and if she finds out about this, I''m afraid it will only make her


    condition worse.¡°


    Darren whole-heartedly understood her concerns and responded with a promise.


    ¡°You don''t have to worry about that. I''ll make sure your family doesn''t hear about any of this. I''ll keep


    them safe too. After all, they''re my family as well, right?¡°


    The way he spoke was filled with sincerity. Bonnie was overwhelmed by his genuine words. The fact


    that Darren considered her family as his own made her love him even more.


    Thirty minutes passed by in a blink of an eye. Even though Darren didn''t want to, it was time for him to


    leave the love of his life.


    Even if he was the CEO of the KING Group, he had no choice but to follow the prison rules. But before


    leaving, he made another promise. He said that he would visit her soon and that she was going to be


    out of there in just a little while.


    After seeing Bonnie''s beautiful face, Darren felt like he could finally breathe. For the past few days, the


    stress and the amount of work he had done made him feel like he was dying.


    Unfortunately, before he had the chance to walk out of the prison, another problem popped up.


    ¡°Do you see that man over there? He''s the boss of the KING Group, Darren Xu.¡° ¡°Is he here to visit his


    girlfriend?¡° ¡°Yes, a girl named Bonnie. Girls these days are really stupid enough to sit in prison for


    others.¡° ¡°I''ve actually heard that some gold-diggers willingly spend years in prison for their men with


    only a promise that they''ll be paid for it in the future...¡°


    Two fat men were gossiping about Darren and didn''t seem to care if they were heard. Darren


    happened to notice them on his way out. Before one of the men could finish his sentence, Darren sent


    him flying to the ground with a single punch to the face. The man''s mouth began bleeding profusely


    and two of his teeth fell on the ground along with him.


    Darren''s eyes were blood red from sheer anger. He wanted to kill that fat man with his bare hands that


    instant. He wasn''t going to let anyone speak badly of Bonnie in front of him anymore. ¡°Don''t you dare


    say her name!¡° Darren eximed just when he was about to attack again.


    In a sh, a dozen prison guards pulled Darren away before he could get his hands on the fat man.


    While Darren was being taken away, the fat man cried like a child and begged for mercy.


    When Darren was brought into another room, he learned that the fat man was only here to visit a family


    member.


    Darren and Bonnie''s problems had nothing to do with him. He was just a random guy, not even a


    businessman. He was the kind of person who found pleasure in talking badly about other people.


    Darren just couldn''t resist the urge to teach that pig a meaningful, and at the same time, painful, life


    lesson.


    Since hitting someone could be considered as a criminal offense, the prison guard escorted the two of


    them to a nearby police station. Darren sneered while he thought to himself, ''I didn''t get the chance to


    hit you again back at the prison. Now that we''re here, I''ll show you what happens to pigs who talk badly


    of others!''


    Shortly after Darren was sent to the police station, he called Han and asked him to ''bring a gift'' to the


    fat man.


    Within minutes, Han arrived at the police station and bailed Darren out. He also arranged for


    someone to ''entertain'' the fat man.


    It seemed that Darren couldn''t catch a lucky break. Just when he was finally able to breathe a sigh of


    relief, another man had to run his mouth.


    ¡°What did you prepare for that man, Han?¡° Darren asked with a fierce and terrifying look on his face.


    Han immediately understood what he meant and replied, ¡°Everything''s settled. Once that fatso is


    released from the police station, someone will be waiting for him outside of his house. You have my


    word that that man will never speak nonsense ever again.¡°


    After hearing this, the ferocious look on Darren''s face eased a little. He always tried his best to keep his


    composure at all times, but the way that man had talked about Bonnie had made himpletely lose


    it.


    ¡°Have you found anything useful regarding Rip''s whereabouts?¡° Darren asked again.


    Han didn''t answer. He didn''t even look at his boss. It was clear that they still didn''t have a way of


    getting Bonnie out of prison.


    With this realization, Darren quickly became sullen. The look on his face easily showed the sorrow he


    felt.


    Han had his reasons for not responding. In his mind, no matter what he said, if it wasn''t information


    about Rip''s exact whereabouts, then it would only be a waste of Darren''s time.


    After a while, Darren''s waspletely ovee with anger. The two of them remained silent for so


    long that when Darren shouted, Han was startled.


    ¡°If we can''t find Rip, and Jacob won''t give in, then we''ll just have to force him! Even if we have to resort


    to extreme measures!¡°


    Han nodded along and asked, ¡°Where should we start?¡°


    Darren sneered, ¡°Let''s not waste any more time and start with the one he cares for the most.¡°


    After a short pause, he added, ¡°At all costs.¡° Han was a little hesitant about his boss'' decision but


    kept his thoughts to himself.


    Darren''s eyes were as fierce as a roaring me. At that very moment, he was ready to destroy Jacob''s


    whole life if he needed to.

 Chapter 1543 Visit

    Chapter 1543 Visit


    Under Emily''s steadfast leadership, Love and Dream finished the production of their brand new series


    of products just a few days before the day it was set to be released.


    These new products were nothing like anyone had seen before. To add to that, they were priced at


    reasonable prices, making theirpetitive value extremely high. As a result, people on the inte


    couldn''t stop talking about the products. Everybody in the design world anxiously waited for the


    release. In just a span of three days, all of the brand new products werepletely sold out from every


    store shelf and online shop.


    Love and Dream had just been established a few months ago and already garnered such a prestigious


    reputation. This made everyone in the design industry appreciate Emily''s sess.


    ¡°Jonas, what are you doing here?¡°


    Emily asked when she noticed an unexpected visitor at her door.


    With a faint smile, Jonas ced his hand on the frame of the office door and replied, ¡°Emily, I heard


    that your productunch for this season was a big hit. I thought it was a good idea toe here and


    congratte you personally.¡°


    Emily wanted to close the door, but Jonas was standing in the way. This handsome man''s arrival


    started to pique the curiosity of the employees outside. They couldn''t help but look inside and see what


    was going on.


    Emily didn''t know what to do at that point and just responded, ¡°Well then, thank you.¡°


    The look on Jonas''s face showed his dissatisfaction with her response. He then said, ¡°Shouldn''t you be


    inviting a supportive friend toe inside?¡°


    At that point, Emily feltpletely helpless. Long ago, she had already made a decision to stay away


    from him. Not a single cell in her body wanted him toe near her.


    Unfortunately, letting Jonas just stand outside would definitely spark some unnecessary rumors.


    Moreover, Emily felt a little guilty about ignoring a friend who hade from far away just to


    congratte her. Her kind nature couldn''t let him leave without inviting him inside for at least a ss of


    water.


    ¡°All right,e in.¡° Emily stepped aside to make room for Jonas.


    As soon as Jonas walked past by Emily, a mischievous smile appeared on his face.


    He knew that Emily would agree to his request as soon as he mentioned the word ¡°friend.¡°


    When Emily returned to her seat, the look on Jonas''s face returned to normal. He was standing with his


    back turned against the door, which blocked the view of the people outside.


    ¡°Emily, you look so drained. Did you stay up all night just to finish the designs?¡° Jonas asked while


    approaching Emily''s desk. He then looked straight into her eyes and waited for her response.


    Emily didn''t know how to respond and simply said, ¡°Uh.¡° What he had said about staying up all night


    was true, but she didn''t think she looked that horrible.


    His words made her distraught and before she knew it, Jonas was already standing behind her. ¡°How


    about I give you a rxing massage to help with your stress? I just took some lessonsst week.¡°


    Emily waspletely ufortable about the situation she was in. Before she could say no to him,


    she saw a glimpse of the bracelet that Jonas was wearing. In her mind, she felt like she had seen it


    before.


    Recollecting her past memories made her realize something important. This thought frightened her to


    her core.


    A series of horrifying images shed through her mind in mere seconds. A single bracelet was the only


    thing she needed to remind her of the time that Jonas had hypnotized both Taylor and her!


    It was a horrifying day where, in the end, they had been left without the slightest bit of recollection of


    what had happened to the two of them.


    With this huge revtion, Emily''s whole body started to tremble in fear. From the very start, Jacob''s


    suspicions had been true. That was, Jonas was a wicked man who was not to be trusted.


    Emily knew she needed to get away from this man as soon as she could. With her quick thinking, she


    uttered an excuse. ¡°Wait a minute. I''ll get you a ss of water.¡° She stood up from her chair and started


    to casually walk outside. She didn''t want Jonas to realize that she had an idea about what he was


    doing.


    Her actions were aplete surprise to Jonas. Since his n was an inch away from failure, he


    quickly thought of a way to make her stay.


    He pointed at the water dispenser in the corner of her office and then asked her to stop.


    ¡°Emily, I''ll just drink some hot water from that. You don''t have to go outside just for me.¡°


    This caused Emily to stop dead in her tracks and think of something to reply, in order not to cause


    suspicion. ¡°Don''t worry. I''m not that tired. Which would you prefer? Coffee or tea?¡°


    Every cell in her body was telling her to get out of that room at that very second.


    She ced her hand on the doorknob. But when she tried to open it, she realized that Jonas had


    locked it.


    To add to her problems, Jonas walked right up to her and grabbed her arm. ¡°I told you I''m not thirsty


    and I don''t need anything. Just sit down and let me give you a massage.¡°


    At that very moment, Emily knew she was in deep trouble. Jonas was a man, and without a doubt, he


    was physically stronger than her. Since her arm was already in his grasp, Emily did not dare to be so


    obvious in being so against what he was doing. So, she didn''t have any other choice but to go to the


    water dispenser and pour a ss of water for him.


    As a final plea for help, Emily deliberately turned her back to Jonas while pouring him some water. At


    the same time, she took out her phone and sent a message to Jacob.


    The message was simple, containing only one sentence: ¡°Jonas is in my office. Help me!¡°


    As soon as Jonas took a sip of water, he felt a faint sense of uneasiness in his heart. He knew he had


    to hurry up and start with his n.


    ¡°Emily, you¡ª¡°


    Before he could finish what he was saying, Emily interrupted him. ¡°Jonas, we haven''t seen each other


    for such a long time. How have you been?¡°


    There was still no response from Jacob. Emily knew she had to buy herself some time. It was very


    likely that her husband was still in a meeting and she had to do everything she could to get out of this


    situation safely.


    Jonas was a bit startled by her question. He hadn''t expected that Emily would take the initiative to ask


    about him. To avoid scaring her away, he had to answer in the most normal way he could.


    ¡°Not bad. How about you?¡°


    Instead of just offering him some water, Emily began to talk with Jonas about everything she could


    think of. They talked about thepany''s affairs, how challenging her work was, her personal


    rtionships, and even a few celebrity stories.


    Jonas had never seen Emily talk so much before. He was stunned for a moment, but soon, he sensed


    that something was wrong.


    ''Why is Emily being like this all of a sudden?


    Does she already know why I''m here?''


    The expression on Jonas''s face darkened when he realized that his cover might be blown. There was


    no time to waste anymore, so he stood up and spoke bluntly. ¡°Let''s stop talking for now since I have


    other matters to attend toter. Just sit down, Emily, so I can finally give you your massage.¡°


    Even though Emily seemed like her usual self, her heart was ready to burst from fear. She desperately


    looked at the clock and wondered why Jacob hadn''te yet.


    Jonas was getting more forceful with every second that passed. He walked behind her and pressed her


    down on the chair.


    At that moment, Jonas didn''t care how his actions woulde across. He grabbed onto her shoulders


    and struggled to keep her in ce. Emily screamed when she started to feel pain. ¡°Jonas, I don''t want


    a massage! Stop what you''re doing!¡°


    ¡°I''m sorry, it''s not up to you to decide anymore,¡° Jonas replied with a malicious look on his face.


    Jonas was just a few steps away frompletely hypnotizing Emily. It seemed like he was going to


    seed. But just in the nick of time, the door burst wide open.


    ¡°Stop!¡°


    Jacob shouted while standing at the door. More than a dozen men dressed in ck stood behind him.


    In a blink of an eye, Jacob rushed inside and kicked Jonas right in the stomach, which sent him flying


    to the ground.


    Jacob''s men stormed inside and held Jonas in ce.


    Right after, Jacob approached Emily and helped her stand. With eyes filled with concern, he asked ¡°Are


    you hurt anywhere? I''m so sorry that I took so long.¡°


    The fear Emily had felt earlier made her face turn ghostly pale. But in order to appease Jacob, she


    nodded along in agreement.


    ¡°I''m fine. You came just in time.¡°


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Not being able to move a single inch, Jonas knew something bad was going to happen to him. He''d


    been exposed and had to think of a way to get out of this situation.


    ¡°Emily, how can you just watch while Jacob is harassing me like this? I didn''t do anything wrong. Why


    did he kick me and why is he ordering his men to restrain me?¡°


    Jonas didn''t struggle at all, so that he coulde across as someone who was innocent and didn''t


    know what was going on. Unfortunately for him, Jacob and his men didn''t buy it. Jacob''s men


    proceeded to take turns punching and kicking him. He was beaten so badly that his skin turned ck


    and blue.


    Upon seeing Jonas in such a badly bruised state, Emily feel a little sympathetic. But when she


    remembered that this man hade to her with the intention of hypnotizing her again, her kind nature


    quickly disappeared.


    With a frighteningly frigid voice, Emily uttered, ¡°Stop acting stupid, Jonas. You can''t fool us anymore. I


    knew everything from the start.¡°


    Realizing that she was dead serious, Jonas gave up his act of trying to be innocent. Instead, he pushed


    the bodyguards aside with all his might, trying his best to escape.

 Chapter 1544 Protection

    Chapter 1544 Protection


    ¡°Stop him!¡° The bodyguards quickly strode forward as soon as they heard Jacob''s order. Together, they


    were able to take Jonas down.


    Fighting several men with only his fists proved to be difficult for Jonas, no matter how skilled he was.


    Jacob''s men weren''t just regr bodyguards; they were also trained fighters that Jacob had carefully


    selected to fight against Jonas.


    Jonas knew that he was in trouble. He desperately turned to look at Emily with tears in his eyes. ¡°Emily,


    I know it''s probably useless to say this now but I''m really sorry. What I did was wrong. I''m sorry, Emily,¡°


    he said shakily.


    It wasn''t exactly a plea for mercy. He didn''t even ask Emily to let him go. But the look on his eyes was


    enough to make Emily feelpassion for him. She tilted her head and thought that perhaps he was


    truly regretting what he did.


    She looked at Jonas thoughtfully, and then turned to look at Jacob. Her husband had an opposite aura;


    he was staring at Jonas with a cold and unforgiving look on his face. Eventually, she sighed heavily and


    uttered, ¡°How about we let him go? I know he nned to hurt me, but he wasn''t sessful anyway, so


    let''s just let him go.¡°


    Jacob raised a brow at her. He knew that Emily was merciful. She might have thought that Jonas really


    felt sorry, but Jacob was not so easily convinced.


    However, he chose not to say anything. He didn''t want to say something harsh in front of Emily.


    With a cold expression, Jacob signaled at the bodyguard to release him.


    Once the bodyguard let go of him, Jonas quickly muttered out apologies and words of gratitude to


    Emily. Then, he limped back to Darren''s ce.


    Darren looked at him with clear disgust and spat, ¡°You can''t even do something simple. You have no


    use to me. Now that your identity has been exposed, I don''t see how you''ll be useful in any way.¡°


    Upon hearing Darren''s crass words, Jonas'' face crumpled like paper. He looked up at him solemnly


    and said, ¡°I did everything ording to your orders. You can''t just leave me like this.¡°


    For Jonas, the look in Jacob''s eyes before the bodyguard had released him was etched in his mind. If it


    wasn''t for Emily, he was sure that Jacob wouldn''t have let him go so easily.


    If Darren abandoned him now, he would have nobody to go to! The terrible thought sent shivers down


    Jonas'' spine.


    ¡°Why can''t I leave you? You simply have no more use to me.¡°


    Darren''s indifferent attitude and harsh retorts hurt Jonas. He felt betrayed. ¡°You can''t leave me. I did all


    of this because of you! I will not leave! If I leave your protection, then Jacob will surely send someone


    to hunt me down. What should I do then?¡° Jonas cried out in desperation.


    ¡°It''s none of my business. Whether you live or die, it won''t affect me.¡°


    Tired of Jonas'' pathetic pleas, Darren rang the bell and asked someone to escort Jonas out.


    It was alreadyte that night and it started to rain heavily.


    Jonas was unceremoniously thrown out of the building by Darren''s men. He fell on the steps in front of


    thepany''s gate. He remained still for a while, and then tried to stand up.


    It was a struggle but he managed to stand up and walk away despite his injured legs. He was a wreck.


    Everyone who saw him stared at him with curious and judgmental expressions.


    ''Darren! You bastard!


    You''re a fox who tricks people! You have betrayed me and left me for dead without remorse!'' Jonas


    pressed his lips into a thin line and clenched his fist in fury.


    He hadn''t expected that he would end up like a stray dog on the streets.


    A bitter smile appeared on his lips while he walked. He was not only dealing with his physical pain, but


    also with the pain of being abandoned. Heavy rain poured down on him as he cursed andughed


    wildly like a maniac.


    He didn''t bother to look for shelter. He felt so numb that he could barely feel the droplets of water on his


    skin.


    Suddenly, a ck car started to approach him.


    The vehicle stopped right in front of him. A man carrying a ck umbre got out casually.


    The man looked down at Jonas without saying a word. The tension between them could be cut by a


    sharp knife.


    Jonas looked up at Jacob with a disgruntled expression.


    ¡°What? Are you here so you canugh at me?¡° Jonas asked.


    Jacob''s eyes were deep, and his tone was full of scorn as he said, ¡°You are a psychologist, and yet you


    can''t see people''s true intentions. It serves you right to end up like this.¡°


    In the clean ward, there was a faint scent of disinfectant but it wasn''t pungent. On the soft bed, Estelle


    casually leaned against the pillow and fondly looked at Ethan, who was sitting by the bedside.


    Sadly, she still hadn''t fully recovered from her injury. Her face still looked pale due to the amount of


    blood she had lost. However, the way she elegantlyy against the pillow was particrly mesmerizing.


    ¡°Would you like some fruits?¡°


    Ethan''s voice was soft as he was afraid of startling her.


    Estelle couldn''t help but chuckle in amusement. ¡°I''m not a porcin doll, you know. You don''t have to


    spoil me.¡°


    With a sincere expression, Ethan replied in the same soft tone, ¡°You are more precious to me than any


    porcin doll, sweetheart.¡°


    The butterflies in Estelle''s stomach fluttered around when she heard his words. Estelle felt aforting


    warmth in her chest. She blinked up at him and said with a gentle smile, ¡°I guess you can peel me an


    apple then.¡°


    ¡°Sure.¡°


    Without hesitation, he picked up the fruit knife on the table and began to peel the apple for her. He


    looked serious and fully concentrated on his work. He peeled with so much thought and care and even


    removed the apple pit.


    As he handed her the meticulously peeled fruit, Estelle widened her eyes in surprise and smiled at him.


    Suddenly, their sweet moment was disturbed by someone. The door was pushed open, almost startling


    the two of them.


    A familiar figure walked in and asked cheerfully, ¡°Are you feeling better today?¡°


    Estelle looked up and saw her father''s kind face.


    It was an unexpected visit. For a moment, Estelle was rendered speechless. Then, she finally


    responded, ¡°Yes, Dad. I''m feeling much better. What are you doing here?¡°


    ''He just recovered. Didn''t I tell him to get some rest at home?'' Estelle''s lips turned into a frown as she


    thought about her father''s health.


    The old man nced at Ethan, who was preupied with peeling the apples. Satisfied with what he


    saw, he smiled and exined, ¡°I just wanted to drop by and check up on you. I was worried that there


    would be nobody here to take care of you.¡°


    A blush slowly appeared on Estelle''s face when she cast a nce at Ethan. She bit her lips and shyly


    muttered, ¡°Ethan is here. He takes care of me.¡°


    Hearing this, Ethan couldn''t help butugh. He also greeted her father with a smile and nodded


    respectfully. Then, he handed the peeled apple to Estelle and reminded her not to eat too fast or she


    would choke.


    Embarrassed at being treated like a toddler, the blush on Estelle''s face turned redder. She looked


    feverish at that point. ¡°I''m not a child. You''re talking too much,¡° she refuted.


    Ethan pursed his lips but didn''t say anything. He decided to change the topic to lessen Estelle''s


    embarrassment. ¡°Tell me if there''s anything else you want to eat, okay?¡°


    Seeing the scene in front of him, the smile on Estelle''s father''s face grew wider. He sighed pleasantly.


    ¡°Oh Ethan, I am pleased to consider you as my son-inw now.¡°


    Quickly, he added, ¡°I will leave Estelle in your care then.¡°


    Ethan paused for a second and replied in a gentle voice, ¡°Don''t worry. I will take good care of her.¡°


    Philo''s health was still weak, so he couldn''t be with them for too long. After watching TV with Estelle in


    the ward for a while, he went back home to get some rest.


    On the contrary, Estelle was quite lively today. She watched TV until she felt tired and started yawning.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethan never left her side the whole time. He kept a watchful eye on her and her well-being. Once she


    started showing signs of exhaustion, he turned off the TV and softly reminded her, ¡°I think it''s time for


    you to get some rest. How about we continue watching tomorrow?¡°


    His handsome facial features were unusually gentle. Estelle couldn''t help but pull him closer to her and


    hug him tightly. Listening to the soft thumping of his heart, she chuckled and said, ¡°Ethan, you are so


    kind to me. With you by my side, I don''t feel any pain at all.¡°


    The soft voice of the woman in front of him made Ethan feel as if something had pierced his heart. If it


    weren''t for him, she wouldn''t have been injured. It was his fault because he hadn''t been able to protect


    her properly.


    As if reading his mind, Estelle said, ¡°Don''t me yourself. It wasn''t your fault. I never med it on you.¡°


    ¡°I know.¡°


    Ethan''s voice suddenly became hoarse. He hugged her back with all his strength and said in a low


    voice, ¡°Go to sleep now. I will be here beside you.¡°


    Due to her tired state, Estelle didn''t bother to argue with him. She just nodded her head softly and


    yfully hooked his finger before closing her eyes to sleep.

 Chapter 1545 Past Events

    Chapter 1545 Past Events


    Meanwhile, Taylor sat on a sofa with a frown on her face.


    In front of her was Scott. He had a frigid expression on his face, which made him seem distant. In the


    past few days, his condition had been constantly improving. Besides being more emotionally stable, he


    had started to gain a little more weight, which made him look a lot healthier.


    As his psychologist, Taylor was d to see him in a much better state.


    ¡°Have you had any nightmares recently?¡° Taylor cautiously asked while her white, slender fingers


    anxiously rubbed the warm teacup in her hand.


    Scott shook his head and replied with just a single word. ¡°No.¡°


    ¡°Do you remember anything you''ve done in the past month?¡° Taylor continued to ask.


    Scott felt a bit sad when he heard her, but he didn''t shrug away her question. After thinking about it for


    a while, he shook his head and replied, ¡°No, I don''t remember anything.¡°


    It seemed like Taylor''s treatment so far still wasn''t enough to bring out his whole personality from the


    shadows.


    Just when Taylor was about to ask another question, her phone buzzed.


    She looked down and saw that it was a message from Louis.


    The message said, ¡°Where are you now? And why aren''t you at the foundation?¡°


    It was at that point that Taylor remembered that she hadn''t told Louis that she was going to meet Scott


    to continue his psychotherapy.


    She quickly sent a message back saying, ¡°I''m in the apartment working with Scott right now.¡° After that,


    she hid her phone and continued the treatment.


    About ten minutester, Taylor had a general understanding of what was going on Scott''s mind. Out of


    the blue, the apartment''s front door suddenly opened.


    Taylor was a bit startled by this and turned around. To her surprise, she saw a familiar face standing at


    the door. It was Louis. With a subtle frown on his face, Louis asked in a low voice, ¡°How''s it going?¡°


    Louis'' arrival made Scott''s mood a little better. While looking straight back into Louis'' eyes, Scott slowly


    uttered, ¡°Brother.¡°


    Taylor was about to say something, but she realized that it might affect Scott in a negative way.


    Instead, she subtly winked at Louis, telling him not to ask too much for the time being.


    Louis immediately understood what she was saying. He lowered his eyes and changed the topic. ¡°You


    look so much better now! By the way, are you still having those nightmares?¡°


    Scott nodded just like an obedient kid and replied, ¡°Thank you. I''ve been able to sleep well for the past


    few days.¡°


    Seeing his brother finally doing well gave Louis a sense of relief. A few secondster, he looked at


    Taylor and asked, ¡°Are you done with the therapy session?¡°


    Shaking her head, Taylor responded, ¡°Not yet.¡°


    Without wasting another second, Louis slightly raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°How about we start


    now?¡°


    Taylor was hesitant to let Louis join them but in the end, she nodded in agreement. Continuing the


    treatment, Taylor turned towards Scott and asked in a low, soothing voice, ¡°Scott, how much do you


    remember about Bill?¡°


    Just with the mention of Bill''s name, Scott''s ck pupils dted in shock and his skin turned pale.


    Luckily, his treatment so far has made him strong enough to withstand his negative emotions. There


    was no sign of him rpsing and he even managed to give her a proper response.


    ¡°I don''t remember anything,¡° he meekly replied.


    His recovery didn''t surprise Taylor whatsoever. After all, she had worked so hard to get him to this


    point.


    Instead of asking more questions, Taylor thought of a better way to move forward.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Scott could finally hear Bill''s name without breaking down, it meant that his mental state was in a


    much better ce than before. With this in mind, Taylor believed that she would be able to get more


    information from him if she were to hypnotize him now.


    Without further ado, Taylor started with her n. ¡°Scott, you should go to your bedroom for now and


    rest. I''ll continue your treatment in a few minutes.¡°


    By now, Scott was used to Taylor''s psychotherapy. And since Louis was there with him, there was no


    point in saying no. He nodded in agreement, and then walked to his bedroom. Hey down and rested


    his head on a soft pillow.


    Meanwhile, in the other room, Taylor and Louis looked at each other. Both of them had the exact same


    idea in mind.


    This was the day to finally find out the truth!


    The two soon made their way to Scott''s bedroom. After a bit of hypnosis, Scott, who was leaning


    against the head of the bed, had fallen into a dreamlike state. Although he looked like he was wide


    awake, his mind waspletely nk.


    After taking a deep breath, Taylor softly asked, ¡°Scott, I want to ask you something.¡°


    Scott''s body was lifeless and he showed no response. The only thing that moved was his face, which


    turned to a frown.


    Knowing that this was their chance to find out the truth, Taylor pushed on and continued, ¡°Do you know


    anyone by the name of Bill?¡°


    ¡°Bill...¡° Scott slowly murmured this name again and again. His nk eyes suddenly started to show


    signs of pain and despair.


    His body started to tremble, most likely from fear. Fortunately for them, he seemed stable enough for


    them to continue.


    Taylor decided that there was no better time than now. She closed her eyes and took another deep


    breath. In a serious voice, she asked, ¡°Did Bill kill your parents?¡°


    This time, Scott''s mood changed. There was a look of hatred on his face.


    His body started to tremble more violently than before. After a while, in a spiteful voice, he responded,


    ¡°I hate that man! Bill... He killed my parents... I hate him!¡°


    Taylor couldn''t bear to hear the pain and sorrow from Scott''s voice. But then, she realized that Scoot


    had had to deal with this suffering all throughout his childhood. And that made her feel a hundred times


    worse.


    The fact that Scott had seen someone kill his parents and couldn''t do a single thing about it must''ve


    been extremely hard to deal with.


    This time, there was no doubt in Taylor''s mind. The hypnotized man in front of her was telling the truth.


    Even though she waspletely sure that Bill was the real murderer, one question remained.


    Why had Bill done that?


    Scott''s family was just like any other happy family. It seemed highly unlikely for them to have provoked


    someone like Bill. Although Bill was a scumbag, he still didn''t seem like a person who would kill for no


    particr reason.


    With so many possibilities and not knowing which could be the real reason, Taylor gave in and finally


    asked, ¡°Scott, why did Bill do that?¡°


    As soon as she asked this question, Scott suddenly acted like he was in a lot of pain. He suddenly


    covered his forehead with both his hands, as if he could not bear that memory of his. His whole body


    was shaking, worse than before. He wailed repeatedly. ¡°I don''t know, I don''t know!¡°


    At that point, Taylor knew she wasn''t going to get an answer from Scott.


    With this in mind, she let out a subtle sigh, and then hypnotized him right back to sleep.


    As expected, Scott obediently closed his eyes and went back to sleep, just like a quiet puppet. His


    trembling was reced by shallow breathing.


    Taylor tucked him in with a nket, and then stood up. As soon as she did, Louis grabbed her wrist.


    His hands were extremely cold, as if he had just taken them out of the snow.


    Taylor was stunned. But when the man who held her walked out of the room, she subconsciously


    followed him.


    When they arrived in the living room, Louis stood silently in front of the window for a while. He was in a


    daze while looking outside.


    Although Taylor couldn''t see the look on his face, she could sense the sorrow he was feeling at that


    moment.


    She knew that it must have been extremely hard for him to find out the truth that way.


    Letting out a subtle sigh, Taylor walked over and hugged him from behind. A few secondster, she


    pressed her face against his back and slowly asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡°


    After a moment''s silence, Louis reached out his hand and ced it on the back of her hand. ¡°I''m just


    sad. Scott and his parents didn''t do anything wrong. They didn''t deserve what happened to them.¡°


    He spoke in a calm manner, but Taylor knew he was simply suppressing the rage he felt inside his


    heart.


    ¡°Why did Bill kill them?¡° Taylor asked with a frown on her face.


    Having no answer himself, Louis could only give a bitter smile and respond, ¡°Who


    knows?¡°

 Chapter 1546 A New Plan

    Chapter 1546 A New n


    Taylor was stunned when she heard Louis'' sorrowful words. Since he was Scott''s brother, she


    expected him to know more. She couldn''t help but ask him one more time. ¡°Do you really have no clue


    about it?¡°


    Louis still felt a little angry in his heart. He could only sneer at her in response. ¡°Does the reason really


    matter? Because to me, there''s not a single excuse in the world that would make me understand him.


    His actions are unforgivable no matter what reason he had. I swear, one day, I''ll force Bill to kneel in


    front of my parents'' tomb and tell them the truth.¡°


    Seeing that Louis was dead set on getting revenge, Taylor felt a little worried.


    Bill was a cruel and powerful man. Would Louis be able to get what he wanted without hurting himself?


    Noticing the concerned look on Taylor''s face, Louis turned around and held her in his arms. He gently


    stroked her cheek, and then whispered a few words offort. ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll always protect you. I


    promise no one''s going to hurt you anymore.¡°


    At that moment, Taylor knew there was nothing she could possibly do to change his mind. That was


    why she simply told him about her concerns. ¡°I''ll be fine. You should be worried about yourself since


    you''re the one who''s going to do something dangerous.¡°


    An unexpected smile suddenly appeared on Louis'' face as soon as Taylor finished speaking. All of a


    sudden, he felt light-hearted, which made him change the topic. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡°


    Taylor''s cheeks blushed from embarrassment. She couldn''t help but take back what she had said.


    ¡°Who cares about you? I just...¡°


    The look on her face when she was running out of words to say made Louis chuckle. With a gentle look


    on his face, he replied, ¡°It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to say it out loud. I know what you mean.¡°


    ''This bastard! How dare he use my words against me?'' Taylor thought while rolling her eyes at him.


    Taylor still wanted to say something to make herself look tough. But she was toote since Louis had


    already leaned his head on her shoulder. After a few seconds, he spoke in a tired but somewhat


    cheerful voice. ¡°Don''t worry too much. I''ll keep myself out of harm''s way for you.¡°


    All of a sudden, Taylor''s heart softened. The atmosphere between them felt warm and cozy. It was such


    a rare moment for the two of them that she didn''t want to ruin it. That was why she simply hugged him


    back and stayed silent.


    At that moment, Taylor vowed to herself that no matter what Bill did, she would always be by Louis''


    side.


    The next day, Louis made his way to the CEO Office of the Ke Group.


    Dressed in a dashing, all-ck suit, he sat in his office chair like a duke who had just returned to his


    magnificent castle. Shortly after, he took out an expensive-looking pen and twirled it around with his


    fingers.


    While doing so, he stared nkly at a single document. His eyes clearly showed how deep he was in


    thought. Contained in the document was a simple personnel transfer. All he needed to do was sign.


    However, Louis was hesitant to do so. He was frozen in ce, andpletely silent for a few minutes.


    His mouth only opened when he called for his assistant.


    The assistant came in a hurry and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Mr. Ke, you called?¡°


    Louis'' eyes finally turned away from the document in front of him. He looked at his assistant and said in


    a serious voice, ¡°Come in and read this document for me.¡°


    The assistant quickly stepped inside. But as soon as he saw the weird expression on his boss'' face, he


    immediately felt uneasy. Knowing that he had been doing his job fairly well, the assistant believed that


    he couldn''t be in any sort of trouble. With that in mind, he walked in front of the desk and replied,


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Ke.¡°


    The assistant picked up the document on the desk. Even though he was confident that he had done


    nothing wrong, he still felt a little nervous while going through it.


    Since it was so short, it only took him less than a minute to finish reading.


    Realizing what was written in the document, the assistant''s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Mr. Ke... Sir, are


    you absolutely sure about this?¡°


    The assistant''s question was met with nothing but a nk expression on Louis'' face. In a casual, low


    tone, Louis replied, ¡°What''s wrong? Do you have any questions?¡°


    Still in disbelief, the assistant asked once again if he was really serious. ¡°Your n states that I should


    send some of our people to take over Bill''s casino, right?¡°


    While furrowing his eyebrows, Louis responded, ¡°Is there any problem?¡°


    ''Is there any problem? Is he for real?


    This is a big problem!'' the assistant thought to himself. He finally realized that his boss wasn''t kidding.


    After a while, the assistant finally came back to his senses. He still didn''t agree with the n, so he


    hesitantly voiced out his thoughts. ¡°Mr. Ke, I''m sure you know what kind of man Bill is. Moreover, all his


    casinos are located in the gray area. I don''t mean to offend you, but you know that our group doesn''t


    do such business. So can you please exin what this is all about?¡°


    Louis was amused by his assistant''s hesitant behavior. But instead of saying it was all a joke, he raised


    a single eyebrow and responded in a slightly irritated voice. ¡°So you''re telling me you don''t want to do


    your job?¡°


    His response made the assistantpletely speechless. He quickly waved his hands and stuttered to


    speak. ¡°No, no, no. I just wanted you to know that I don''t think Bill''s casino matches our group''s ideals.¡°


    The assistant had a point since the group had a reputation for being extremely professional.


    Meanwhile, the grey area was a part of town where shady things took ce. Theirpany had


    nothing inmon with the casino.


    Still having no clue as to why Louis would give such an order, the assistant tried to think if he had ever


    seen his boss have a business rtionship with Bill.


    Unfortunately for the assistant, his opinion fell on deaf ears. After a while, a smile came about on Louis''


    face when he said, ¡°Do you really think I''m doing this without knowing Bill''s reputation?¡°


    His words made the assistant frown. He still couldn''t understand his boss, so he asked, ¡°So what do


    you mean, Mr. Ke?¡°


    Since they had wasted too much time, the look on Louis'' face turned sour. In a frigid, deep voice, he


    replied, ¡°You don''t need to know the reason. You just need to follow my n. As for the result, there''s


    nothing for you to worry about. It''s none of your business.¡°


    Despite these words, the Ke Group was something dear to the assistant''s heart. He struggled to decide


    whether he should just listen or try to talk some sense into Louis. After a while of thinking, he mustered


    up the courage and gave his boss a piece of his mind. ¡°Mr. Ke, being involved with these industries will


    negatively impact the group''s reputation. I urge you to please reconsider your decision.¡°


    Unfortunately for the assistant, his words were a waste of breath once again. There was no chance he


    could ever change his boss'' mind. At that point, Louis started to get irritated with his assistant. As a


    result, he sneered while having a hostile look on his face. ¡°If you don''t want to do it, I''ll just ask


    somebody who can.¡°


    ''Doesn''t that mean he''ll fire me?'' the assistant worriedly thought.


    Realizing that he might lose his job, the assistant finally agreed to the n. ¡°No, Mr. Ke. I can handle


    such an easy task.¡°


    He finally realized that in order to survive in the business world, one must always be ready to adapt.


    And if he irritated a man like Louis, it might haunt him for the rest of his life.


    Without uttering another word, the assistant left the office.


    When Louis was finally by himself, he felt a sense of danger in his body. This made him squint his eyes


    and think for a bit.


    This was his first battle and one that he had to win at all costs. As a man, he had to keep his promise


    and teach Bill a lesson.


    Outside the office, the assistant walked away with his head low. His forehead was dripping with cold


    sweat. To calm himself down, he hid in a corner, and then took out his phone to call someone.


    Shortly after, the call was connected. A voice that seemed like it came from an old man answered.


    ¡°What''s up?¡°


    The assistant proceeded to ry a brief summary of Louis'' n. After that, he asked in a worried tone


    ¡°Do you think Mr. Ke is putting the group in danger?¡°


    After a moment of silence, the man on the other end of the line responded, ¡°I see. Just do as you''re


    told for now.¡°


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡° the assistant replied while letting out a sigh of relief.


    With this unknown person guaranteeing him his safety, he became confident in doing his task. Even if


    Louis were to cause trouble, he knew he wouldn''t get involved.


    A few momentster, the assistant took the documents on the floor and carried it with him outside. It


    was not until then that the tense expression on his face slowly disappeared.


    Sometimeter, the night''s darkness shrouded every corner of the city.


    Hunk leisurely sat on a sofa inside the study room. He was ying a few games of chess with his


    butler while sipping on some tea.


    After a while, he won their final game, which caused him to smile like a little boy. While shaking his


    head, he uttered some yful banter to his opponent. ¡°You should practice more, you know?¡°


    The old butler met Hunk''s words with silence. He simply stood up and ced the chess pieces inside


    the chessboard.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Since Hunk had known him for many years, he could tell that something was bothering his butler. Right


    after taking a sip of tea, he slowly asked, ¡°It seems that you have something to tell me.¡°


    The old butler hesitated for a while but nodded in agreement in the end.


    ¡°Mr. Ke is nning something big,¡° he said.


    With a curious expression on his face, Hunk asked, ¡°Really? What did he do this time?¡°


    The old butler hesitated once again but still answered after a while. ¡°He sent someone to take over a


    casino belonging to Bill. I don''t know what he wants to do, but I''m a little worried. We both know how


    dangerous Bill can be.¡°


    Against the butler''s expectations, Hunk didn''t show a single sign of being surprised at all. He didn''t


    frown and just responded with a single word. ¡°Really?¡°

 Chapter 1547 You Are Cheating

    Chapter 1547 You Are Cheating


    Hunk spoke in a calm manner. He didn''t even lift an eyebrow out of curiosity.


    Upon seeing this, the old butler felt worried. He tried his best to keep his mouth shut. But in the end, he


    knew he had to voice out his concerns. ¡°Shouldn''t we be stopping him? The young master might do¡ª¡°


    Before the butler could finish his words, Hunk decisively intervened. ¡°Why should we stop him?


    Because he''s taking over a casino?¡°


    The old butler could only sigh at Hunk''s response. He couldn''t understand why his master didn''t seem


    to care at all. As a result, he continued his words from earlier. ¡°I''m afraid that the young master''s


    actions are for the wrong reason. Especially since the Ke Group has always upheld its clean reputation.


    We''ve never even set foot on the grey area before.¡°


    At that moment, Hunk felt amused. With a subtle smile on his face, he replied, ¡°You don''t seem to get


    my point, do you? Ask yourself this: would Louis let Bill walk all over him?¡°


    ¡°Mr. Hunk, are you saying what I think you''re saying?¡° the butler asked in surprise when he realized


    that Hunk knew exactly what was going on.


    ¡°I know what Louis is doing and I trust him,¡° Hunk uttered with keen eyes that were as sharp as a knife.


    His tone was just like on a normal day, showing his confidence in his son.


    From the moment Hunk heard the news, he immediately knew what Louis was up to. Even if he wanted


    to stop his son, he knew that there was not a sliver of a chance of doing so.


    ¡°Raising a kind and righteous man is easierpared to an ungrateful wolf, don''t you agree?¡° Hunk


    asked with a meaningful smile on his face. After that, he casually took a sip of his tea like there was


    nothing wrong in the world.


    A faint fragrance of tea suddenly surrounded the air around them. Right at that moment, the butler


    finally understood what Hunk meant.


    With a smile, the butler answered, ¡°I see. I''m so sorry for underestimating Mr. Ke''s capabilities. I


    promise it won''t happen again, master.¡°


    Hunk didn''t respond to his sincere apology. Instead, he reminded his dear butler in a low voice,


    ¡°There''s no need for us old men to interfere in matters like this anymore. The only time that we should


    ask Louis to stop is if he puts the Ke Group at risk ofpletely copsing.¡°


    The old butler nodded in agreement and replied, ¡°I understand. I''ll send someone to watch him.¡°


    When everything was settled, a confident smile made its way onto Hunk''s face. He gently ced his


    teacup on the table, and then cleared his throat.


    ¡°Therees a day when we have to give the younger generation the chance to carve out their own


    path. If we stop them from doing what they truly want in life, they''ll only end up hating us.¡°


    Hunk''s inspirational words brought a smile to the butler''s face. He quickly replied, ¡°You''re right, sir!¡°


    After letting out a sigh of relief, he added, ¡°I hope Mr. Ke can get what he wants.¡°


    After talking about Louis for a while, Hunk wanted to y some more chess. ¡°Just forget about it for


    now. Let''s y a few more games.¡°


    While scratching his head, the old butler gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°Please sir, let''s take a break.


    You''ve beaten me more than a dozen times already.¡°


    With that, Hunk let go of the chess pieces and responded, ¡°All right. Let''s call it a day. But you''d better


    go back and practice more before we y again.¡°


    The old butler breathed a sigh of relief and walked out of the study room with the chessboard.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Hunk was left alone, his face showed a bit of concern. While his eyes stared at the floor, he


    whispered to himself, ¡°Show me how far you can go, son.¡°


    A few nightster, countless men were having fun in an underground casino.


    Out of the blue, a man wearing a dashing suit and leather shoes appeared. He swaggered his way past


    security, and then sat down at the bar. As soon as he did, he ordered the waiter to get him some tea in


    an extremely rude manner.


    Unfortunately for the waiter, anyone in the casino who had money to spend was to be respected.


    Everyone there who saw the mysterious man speak in a rude way hated him. But no one dared to tell


    him off; they all just despised him in their hearts and continued to y.


    When the man was finished with his drink, he walked towards the gambling table in the middle of the


    hall. Then, he threw out a ck card with gold ents and shouted, ¡°One million. I''m in.¡°


    His bold gesture attracted everyone''s attention. Since there were a million dors on the line, not a


    single person in that casino wanted to miss what was going to happen.


    Even though anyone who came to the casino to y was obviously rich, betting that much in a single


    move was something that only happened a few times in a year.


    The manager took notice of this mysterious man''svishness and deemed him as a distinguished


    guest. With a smile, he tended to the man and brought him a chair. He even ordered someone to get


    their brand new customer a drink. After all, not every rich man that came there had a ck card. In the


    manager''s mind, the man must be a VIP whom he hadn''te across before.


    A few momentster, the beautiful female dealer began to hand everyone their cards.


    Every person around the table waited in anticipation. When the other cards were dealt, everyone


    gasped in shock.


    The mysterious man had lost.


    In a blink of an eye, a million dors was gone!


    Before everyone coulde back to their senses, the man threw out another ck card onto the table.


    There was not a single trace of sorrow in his face; only the will to y some more.


    ¡°I can''t believe it! I haven''t won a single time today,¡° he casually said.


    Such a gambler was amon urrence in casinos. Everyone who would routinely visit one had


    seen many men like him before. That being said, they couldn''t help but marvel at his extravagance.


    In the span of an hour, the mysterious man managed to lose ten times in a row, making the total 10


    million dors.


    Instead of feeling sorry for the man, everyone felt even more excited. Because the man wasn''t about to


    give up. Even though he was down ten million dors, he still wanted to turn the tables.


    The plea for the man to stop became louder and louder. However, the man turned a deaf ear to


    everyone and took out another ten million.


    In just half an hour, the man managed to lose all his money once again. Despite wanting to go on, he


    had gone through all the ck cards he had.


    Even though everyone cheered him on and some even gave advice on what number to choose, he still


    lost it all.


    The total of his losses was a resounding forty million dors in a single night. The mysterious man no


    longer had the cheerful spirit he hade with. He couldn''t take it anymore and his expression


    darkened. He shouted at the dealer, ¡°This casino''s a scam!¡°


    As soon as he said those words, everyone became silent. The only thing they could do was to look at


    each other.


    In their minds, it was absolutely impossible for Bill''s staff to cheat.


    Despite everyone''s beliefs, the man proceeded to me the casino for cheating him out of his money.


    ¡°You must''ve done something to make me lose! Stand aside and let me see what you have there!¡°


    Since it was such a high stakes game, the dealer earlier had been reced with the casino manager


    midway. When he heard the man''s usations, his face turned sour. ¡°Sir, we would never do that. Our


    boss made it clear that anyone who cheats would get punished.¡°


    The man sneered at the manager''s response. He was so furious that he didn''t care how he acted


    anymore. ¡°If you''re so sure, then stand up and let me check.¡°


    With so many curious eyes waiting to see what would happen, the manager couldn''t refuse the man''s


    request. With a frown, he allowed the man to inspect the dealer''s seat. ¡°Sir, please don''t break


    anything.¡°


    The man sneered again. ¡°Do you think I''m a scumbag like you?¡°


    Everyone patiently waited while the man swaggered his way to the dealer''s seat.


    The whole casino was so silent that even the sound of a pin dropping could be heard.


    To everyone''s surprise, a secretpartment containing brand new cards suddenly appeared from a


    crack on the table. No one could exin what was happening, but everyone agreed that the man had


    definitely been cheated.


    The silence made things even more awkward. No one wanted to speak or even breathe out loud. The


    only one who was brave enough to open his mouth was the man who had just confirmed his


    suspicions. ¡°You liar! You cheating scumbag!¡°


    Despite working there, the manager was also shocked. He had had no clue that there was such a


    device on the table.


    ¡°Sir, please let me exin...¡° the manager uttered in an attempt to calm the man down.


    Unfortunately for him, the mysterious man had already lost all his patience long ago. With a fierce


    voice, he shouted at the manager. ¡°Whatever you have to say, I don''t want to hear it! Your casino''s a


    fraud! I''m calling the police right now!¡°


    Upon being threatened with a police report, the manager panicked and scrambled to look for his boss.


    He soon remembered that Bill hadn''te to the casino that day. An unfortunate realization came to


    him. He was the only one who could protect the casino at that moment. To add to the manager''s


    problems, he had been assigned under a new boss with an extremely erratic temper. He knew that if he


    were to let the man report the casino, he would surely lose his job.


    Filled with fright and not knowing what to do, the manager calmly asked if the man coulde to the


    reception room to work things out.


    The man ignored his request and shouted in response, ¡°Why would I even work things out with a


    cheating casino like this ce! You don''t care about your custumers! You just cheat them out of their


    money!¡°


    The stressful situation gave the manager a throbbing headache. He rubbed his temples while the man


    continued to shout straight at his face.


    In the end, donning a ghostly pale face, the manager finally found a solution. The casino agreed to give


    the man back all his money in exchange for his departure.

 Chapter 1548 Guests

    Chapter 1548 Guests


    In the following days, the man would asionallye back to make a scene. The casino''s regr


    customers knew each other pretty well, so the news spread like wildfire. It became impossible to


    control the situation. The manager tried his best to exin that no one had cheated at that time, but the


    damage had already been done. The casino''s integrity was questioned by those who heard about the


    issue. This caused the casino''s profits to decline immensely.


    By the time Bill found out about it, it was already toote. The casino business had beenpletely


    ruined. The moneyundering issue didn''t help. The local authorities had no choice but to ban the


    venue and stop their operations.


    Late at night, Bill was at the private lounge. He looked like there was a dark cloud hanging above his


    head as he gritted his teeth angrily.


    ¡°Who on earth did it? Where is the troublemaker?¡°


    The manager trembled at the sight of Bill''s furious face. He replied with a stutter, ¡°I c-can''t find him. I d-


    don''t know where he went.¡°


    It was only now that he realized that everything was just a ruse to ruin their business!


    Bill clenched his jaw and scolded sharply, ¡°What''s the use of you idiots?! Go and find him then! Now!¡°


    Sweat slowly dripped on the manager''s pale face. He nodded his head and replied shakily, ¡°Yes, boss!


    I''ll get someone to investigate and find him now!¡°


    Truth be told, he didn''t really know where to start investigating. However, he couldn''t just stand there


    and do nothing while his boss yelled at him furiously. He had to act quickly.


    After the manager left, Bill grabbed a bottle of wine and angrily threw it on the ground. He cursed.


    The bottle hit the ground with a loud crash and shattered into hundreds of pieces.


    The men standing outside at the door looked at each other in horror as they heard the loud sound of


    ss shattering. No one dared to make a sound.


    The next morning, inside the CEO Office of the Ke Group, Louis seemed to be in a joyful mood.


    Sittingfortably on his office chair, Louis squinted attentively at his assistant, who was diligently


    informing him of thetest news.


    ¡°Bill''s casino suffered a great loss this time. It was shut down by the local authorities. His other


    businesses have been affected negatively as well,¡° the assistant exined.


    Hearing that, Louis couldn''t help but smile in satisfaction. ¡°That''s good.¡°


    The assistant didn''t dare to say anything. He just stared at the report in his hands and thought to


    himself, ''The casino that Louis just took over is going to be bankrupt. How is that good?''


    ¡°Anything else?¡° Louis asked casually.


    The assistant blinked as he came back to reality and quickly scanned through his reports. After a little


    bit of briefing on other trivial matters, he slowly shook his head and said, ¡°That is all.¡°


    Louis nodded and told his assistant, ¡°Please put off all the work for me this afternoon. I am going to


    dinner with someone.¡°


    The boss was nning to skip work. It was the job of an assistant to support his boss whenever he


    needed it and to reschedule his activities for him.


    He nodded obediently and said, ¡°Consider it done, sir.¡°


    After the assistant left the office, Louis quickly took out his phone and dialed Taylor''s number.


    After a few rings, the phone was connected. ¡°What''s up?¡° A soft female voice came from the other end


    of the line.


    Louis was in such a great mood that he couldn''t wait to see her.


    He tapped the desk with his index finger twice and asked with a grin, ¡°What would you like for dinner


    later? I''ll even pick you up.¡°


    Taylor chuckled softly. ¡°What happened to you, Mr. Workaholic? Aren''t you busy right now?¡°


    Louis replied calmly, ¡°Being with you is more important to me.¡°


    Taylor''s smile deepened as she said, ¡°Let''s go to that Japanese restaurant then. I haven''t been there in


    a while.¡°


    Louis smiled again. ¡°Sounds good to me,¡° he responded in agreement.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he got off work, Louis left thepany as swift as an arrow to pick up Taylor for dinner.


    The Japanese restaurant that Taylor had rmended was very authentic. She hadn''t been able to


    forget the delicious food there after eating there once. This time, she could finally dine there with Louis.


    It was pretty romantic.


    After they finished dinner, Louis got inside his car and fastened the seat belt for Taylor. He leaned over


    and said with a handsome grin, ¡°Let''s go back to the manor and see Amy.¡°


    A smile appeared on Taylor''s face as she thought of Amy, who had been happily staying at the manor.


    Her eyes softened at his suggestion and she nodded.


    The car sped back to MK Manor.


    As Taylor followed Louis into the living room, she suddenly heard a very serious discussion. She raised


    her eyebrows curiously while trying to recall where she had heard those voices before.


    She raised her head subconsciously and saw three unfamiliar people sitting on the sofa in the living


    room.


    The first thing that caught her eyes was the well-dressed middle-aged couple. The man was wearing a


    ssy ck suit, and the woman was wearing a gorgeous dress with gold and silver jewelry. They


    looked wealthy and intimidating. Next to them sat a sweet and beautiful young woman. She looked


    helpless and sad as she tried to talk to them.


    It was none other than J herself.


    Taylor nced at them with a creased forehead and remembered something.


    That young woman was Louis'' blind date from before.


    Before Taylor coulde to her senses, J''s mother, Juliat, suddenly snorted when she saw Taylor.


    She scrunched her make-up covered face and pursed her lips. ¡°Honey, is this woman the reason why


    you refuse to merge our two families through marriage?¡° she asked with a scoff.


    Before her husband could add anything, Louis frowned and interrupted, ¡°Uncle Lin, Aunt Lin, this is my


    girlfriend, Taylor.¡°


    Hearing the word ''girlfriend'' seemed to have angered Juliat even more. She snapped at him. ¡°Louis, is


    J not good enough for you? Our family is much morepatible with yours,¡° she said in a


    condescending tone.


    Unsure of what to do, Taylor stood awkwardly still and didn''t dare to move as she listened to them talk.


    She was too shocked by the situation to react. The Lin family was aggressive. ''Do they want to force


    Louis to get engaged to J?'' she thought to herself before taking a peek at Louis'' face.


    J looked feverish from the way her cheeks were heating up. She put her hand on her forehead and


    winked at Louis.


    Louis looked at Taylor with a quick smile before turning to reply in a low voice, ¡°I''m sorry, Aunt Juliat. I


    only want to be with one person, and that is Taylor.¡°


    Feeling humiliated, Juliat couldn''t hold back her wrath anymore. She red at Hunk and hissed, ¡°Did


    you hear the way he talked to me? Is this the good son that you''re so proud of?¡°


    Hunk raised his eyebrows. Before he could open his mouth, they suddenly heard soft footsteps and a


    tiny figure running over to them. ¡°Grandpa!¡° a sweet voice called out.


    The small figure was Amy. The nanny had just picked her up from the school. The first thing she


    wanted to do when she got home was to hug her beloved grandfather.


    The anxious expression on Taylor''s face softened as she saw Amy''s short figureing up to them.


    Taylor couldn''t help but chuckle once she realized that her daughter''s first reaction was to hug her


    grandpa first, not her mother.


    When Hunk heard the soft voice of his grandkid, his eyes lit up like Christmas lights. He immediately


    spread out his arms to wee her as she jumped for an embrace.


    ¡°My sweet Amy, were you a good girl at school today?¡°


    Amy blinked her big eyes at him and nodded. ¡°I was very good. Mommy said that teachers like good


    children,¡° she replied with a giggle.


    The childish voice of the little girl made Hunk''s heart melt with joy. His smile widened as he held his


    granddaughter tightly on hisp and sat back down. Hunk''s warm smile and affectionate gestures


    shocked the Lin couple sitting right next to him.


    They remembered that the old man wasn''t usually this softhearted. ''Whose daughter is that? How


    could Hunk be so fond of her?'' The couple exchanged questioning looks with each other. They were


    curious about the same thing.


    ¡°Mr. Ke, who is this kid?¡° Despite Juliat''s intimidating approach, she still knew how to behave politely.


    So, she held back her anger and spoke respectfully.


    Hunk replied with a gentle smile, ¡°She is my granddaughter.¡°


    ''Granddaughter?!''


    The word hit Juliat like a truck. She was dumbfounded by this news. She had never known that Hunk


    had a granddaughter. Was this girl an illegitimate child of Louis''?


    Beside the Lin couple, J frantically looked back and forth between Louis and Taylor. When she saw


    that her mother was still unwilling to let them go, she begged helplessly, ¡°Mom, let''s just leave them


    alone. Please, let''s go back.¡°


    To say that Juliat was angry was an understatement. She was fuming with rage. She hade to the


    manor to question Louis and she wouldn''t leave without a proper exnation. She furrowed her brows


    and red at her daughter. ¡°You''re worthless!¡° she snapped at her.


    Upon hearing her mother''s words, J quickly lowered her head in retreat. She didn''t dare say


    anything else in fear of making her mother even more furious. She had no choice but to cast a nce


    at Louis and wink at him secretly. She hoped that Louis could step in and deal with the aftermath.


    Louis frowned at Juliat''s outburst and was about to exin, but Amy suddenly jumped out of Hunk''s


    arms. She rushed straight to Taylor and looked at her with an excited grin. ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡°


    A warm feeling of happiness filled Taylor within seconds. Taylor squatted down and held the sweet child


    in her arms. Smiling, Taylor rubbed their noses together and asked fondly, ¡°Did you behave and listen


    to Grandpa this whole time?¡°

 Chapter 1549 Moved

    Chapter 1549 Moved


    With an obedient nod, Amy blissfully said, ¡°Grandpa had nothing to worry about. I was very good while


    you were away.¡°


    Taylor''s spirits were lifted up the moment she heard her daughter''s innocent and cute response. It was


    as if all the sorrows in her heart had been blown away by the wind. With a contented smile, Taylor held


    Amy''s chubby little hand and asked, ¡°So what do you want to eat tonight? Mommy will cook anything


    you ask for, okay?¡°


    Amy''s big eyes lit up like fireworks when she heard her mother. She nodded again, this time in a very


    excited manner. Then, she eximed, ¡°Really? That''s great! I''ve missed your cooking, Mom. I haven''t


    eaten anything you''ve made in such a long time!¡°


    While all of this was happening, Louis was idly standing beside them and watching. Their joyful


    conversation amused him and brought a smile to his face. When they were done speaking, he squatted


    down and tried to match his height with Amy''s. While chuckling, he asked, ¡°Aren''t you going to give


    Daddy a hug?¡°


    ¡°Of course, Daddy!¡° Amy excitedly said while wrapping her arms around his neck. She couldn''t stop


    giggling and smiling now that both of her parents were home.


    J''s parents quietly watched their little family''s reunion. They couldn''tprehend what was going


    on in front of them.


    Just a few minutes ago, Amy had called Hunk ¡°Grandpa.¡° And now, she was referring to Louis as


    ¡°Daddy.¡°


    The couple only had one question in mind. Could it be that Amy was actually Louis'' illegitimate child?


    Hunk quickly took notice of the curiosity in the parents'' eyes and decided to exin everything to them.


    But before doing so, he cleared his throat and smiled. ¡°Kace, Juliat, let me introduce my wonderful


    family to you. This little girl''s name is Amy. She''s my extremely cute granddaughter. As for the woman


    behind her, her name is Taylor, the most wonderful daughter-inw I could ever ask for.¡°


    Kace, J''s father, frowned as soon as he heard Hunk''s exnation. He had no clue what was going


    on, so he asked in a mildly peeved voice, ¡°Hunk, what are you talking about?¡°


    Filled with confidence, Hunk proudly answered, ¡°Amy is Louis and Taylor''s beautiful daughter.


    Obviously, that makes her my granddaughter. Since your family is rich and powerful, I''m guessing you


    don''t agree with allowing your daughter to marry a man who already has a child from another


    rtionship.¡°


    Kace''s and Juliat''s jaws dropped when their suspicions were confirmed. Meanwhile, Taylor was


    shocked as well by what was going on.


    It was the first time that Hunk had introduced her as his daughter-inw to anyone. In her mind, she


    had honestly thought that he would never do so.


    With this sudden revtion, Juliat couldn''t help but feel restless. Her irritation grew with every second


    that passed. Eventually, she snapped. ¡°How could you say that? Who do you think we are?¡°


    Even when things were starting to get heated, Hunk remained calm. With a smile on his face, he


    replied, ¡°Please, don''t be upset. I promise I''ll visit you one of these days and give you an official


    apology.¡°


    At that moment, Juliat was utterly speechless. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t think of a


    way to find fault in him. Even if they had agreed to let J go out with Louis, the two weren''t in any


    kind of rtionship. Given the circumstance, Louis had done nothing wrong. Since Hunk had already


    said that he would visit them and apologize for the misunderstanding, the couple realized that saying


    anything else would only cause the air around them to be even more awkward.


    With this in mind, Kace knew they didn''t have any more reason to stay at the manor. Even if he had a


    sour look on his face, he still managed to say a proper goodbye. ¡°Since you already have a daughter-


    inw, we''ll be on our way.¡°


    Before leaving, Juliat wanted to give Hunk a piece of her mind. Unfortunately, Kace gave her a


    threatening gaze before she could open her mouth. In the end, she simply gritted her teeth and said,


    ¡°We''re leaving for now, so long.¡°


    With a subtle nod, Hunk replied, ¡°All right. I''m sorry I won''t be able to send you off personally. My family


    is about to have dinner and they''ll get mad at me if Ie to the tablete.¡°


    After that, J''s parents left the house with pale and disgruntled looks on their faces.


    Even though J''s parents were clearly annoyed, J herself felt a sense of relief. She even stuck


    her tongue out and made silly faces to mock her parents behind their backs. Just before getting into the


    car, she cast a nce in Louis'' direction and silently waved him goodbye.


    She was quite d that she didn''t have to deal with this problem anymore.


    When everything was settled, Taylor felt a warm,fy sensation in her heart. But instead of saying it


    out loud, she just pinched Amy''s little face and smiled at her.


    The fact that Hunk had stood up for her and even called her his daughter-inw was something she


    didn''t think would ever happen. Right at that moment, while holding Louis'' hand, she couldn''t help but


    feel like they were one big happy family.


    ¡°Thank you, all of you!¡° Taylor meekly uttered while tears started forming in her eyes. Louis noticed that


    she was about to cry. So, he wrapped his arm around her to get her to calm down.


    The two of them came frompletely different backgrounds. Taylor had always thought that it was


    naive to believe that they would end up together. But now, she was holding the hand of the man she


    loved, proving that not all things in life were impossible to attain. Even the Ke family, which was a rich


    and powerful family, had chosen to be on her side. How could Taylor not get emotional at that moment?


    ¡°You don''t have to thank me. We''re a family. We support each other no matter what happens. That''s


    what it means to be a family. And besides, do you really think my father would give up the chance to be


    Amy''s grandfather?¡° Louis winked at the child as soon as he was finished speaking. Amy, who was


    extremely quick-witted for her age, kept saying ¡°Grandpa¡° over and over again. As a result, Hunk


    couldn''t stop smiling and chuckling to himself.


    ¡°Hey there, I didn''t choose her to be my granddaughter. But families have to protect each other as


    much as they can. I''m sure that in the future, our family will be even closer and happier than now. We''ll


    all live a better life together! Don''t you agree, my dear Amy?¡° No matter how hard Hunk tried, he


    couldn''t stop talking about how much he loved his granddaughter.


    The love that Hunk had for Amy made Taylor more emotional than she already was. It was bing


    too much for her to handle. Her nose started twitching while tears quickly ran down her cheeks. At that


    moment, she was so grateful to be considered as part of the family. She was just a normal woman with


    no riches or power to her name. But Hunk proudly called her his daughter-inw. He even took care of


    her daughter like she was his own child. After sobbing for a while, Taylor realized how miserable she


    looked, so she took a handkerchief from her bag to quickly wipe away her tears.


    Seeing the tears of joy in Taylor''s face softened Louis'' heart as well. But instead of crying, he made fun


    of their situation to lighten the mood. ¡°Grandpa doesn''t sound like his usual self. He keeps talking about


    family, love, and having each other''s backs. Did you do something to him, Amy?¡°


    His words brought even more joy to Taylor''s heart. She wanted to thank him but she was too


    embarrassed to get sappy in front of Hunk. As a result, she nudged Louis on the elbow and lovingly


    looked into his eyes.


    Even though the couple tried to be discreet, the old man still saw what was going on. He wasn''t


    annoyed by young love. Instead, he became even more blissful. ¡°Taylor, don''t forget that we''re a family


    now. No matter what happens, as long as Amy and I are here, you can always consider this house your


    own home.¡°


    ¡°Wow, you''re such a good grandpa!¡° Amy eximed while her chubby cheeks formed a grin. After that,


    she clung on to Hunk, not willing to let him go until he carried her.


    Taylor and Louis exchanged looks. They gazed at each other fondly, their eyes full of gratitude and


    love. They were both relieved that the problem with J''s family was finally resolved.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Oh, my Amy is such a smart and sweet girl. Grandpa is so happy whenever I see you. People always


    say that skipped generations are fond of each other. That must be the case with us! Amy, tell Grandpa


    what you want to eat today,¡° Hunk said to the little girl. The more time he spent with the child, the more


    reluctant he was to let her go.


    Amy was considerate enough to get down from the old man''s arms. ¡°Mom said that children should


    always be respectful towards elders. Since I''m getting a bit older and a little bit heavier, I''ll just hold


    your hand from now on, Grandpa.¡°


    The way she said it in a serious way while having a cute look on her face made everyoneugh. It was


    such a happy moment that would certainly be in their hearts forever.


    ¡°Okay, that''s great. When you get a little older, Amy, Grandpa will always hold your hand. You can


    watch and care for me as I grow old, okay?¡° Hunk replied in an attempt to tease Amy.


    However, Amy didn''t like what he said. Her big bubbly eyes stared straight at Hunk''s eyes while she


    corrected the old man. ¡°Grandpa will never get old! I won''t allow it! When I grow up, I want you to be


    the same age as you are right now.¡°


    For a moment, even Louis'' eyes became tearful. Memories from his days as a young man came


    rushing into his mind. He immediately felt regretful for making Hunk worry about him so much.


    After a while, Louis noticed that it was time to eat. He winked at Amy and said, ¡°Since Amy is such a


    kind girl, can you help set up the table for today?¡° Since everyone had had a pretty rough day, Louis


    was worried that they were all starving by that point. He wanted to make sure that no one went to bed


    with an empty stomach.


    While Louis and Amy were on their way to the kitchen, Taylor followed them to help. Doing housework


    was something she was extremely used to, especially since she had been taking care of everyone


    around her for such a long time. Not only had she taken care of Amy all by herself, but she also knew


    about what old people should eat. It was inevitable that the longer she stayed with Hunk, the more


    praise she would get from him.


    After dinner, it seemed that trouble was brewing again. The couple childishly fought over who would


    wash the dishes.


    ¡°This is a woman''s job! What are you doing? Put them down!¡° Taylor eximed with a peeved


    expression on her face. She didn''t want Louis to touch the tes and cutlery.


    To add to her problems, Amy wanted to let her mom rx from working hard all day. ¡°Mommy, you


    should ask me to do the dishes. I''m older now and I promise you I''ll wash them clean.¡°

 Chapter 1550 Visiting The Ke Group

    Chapter 1550 Visiting The Ke Group


    Both Hunk and Amy were shocked by his words. Louis pretended to be serious and looked straight into


    Amy''s eyes. ¡°You can''t wash the chopsticks or any of the dishes. Ask your grandpa to tell you a story.


    That''s an order.¡°


    When Hunk heard what Louis said, he was ecstatic. Quickly, he turned around and led Amy into the


    yroom. The two adults that were left in the kitchen continued to argue with each other about who


    was going to wash the dishes in the kitchen.


    ¡°Who says that men can''t do chores in the kitchen? Everyone needs to eat food and help with the


    housework regardless of their gender.¡° Louis was a little inexperienced, so he didn''t think to get the


    rubber gloves. He was about to grab one of the dishes to wash them when the woman beside him


    pped his hand away.


    ¡°They say that men should have a wide field of vision. If the kitchen is the only thing your eyes see,


    then you won''t be able to achieve that.¡° Taylor just didn''t want Louis to do the chores. She stood in front


    of the kitchen sink and crossed her arms to act as a barricade.


    ¡°I''m a man who can do chores in the kitchen and also be a sessful businessman!¡° With a defeated


    sigh, Louis stopped trying to convince Taylor to let him wash the dishes. Instead, he stretched out his


    arms and easily wrapped them around her slender waist.


    ¡°Don''t be so sure about that. I''m afraid that the entire family might lose their appetite if I let you cook on


    your own,¡° Taylor said with a chuckle. Once Louis wrapped his arms around her, Taylor practically


    melted. She was weak to his embrace. She felt his warm breath against her neck and shivered. She


    didn''t have the heart to try and push him away with her wet hands.


    The two of them enjoyed their peaceful time in the kitchen. Their lives were not usually this quiet, so


    they tried to savor it. Suddenly, Taylor cleared her throat in annoyance when she thought of something.


    ¡°So judging by how Miss Lin behaved today, I can tell that she is quite loyal to you. The two of you


    agreed to pretend to be lovers for a long time. Are you sure neither of you developed feelings for each


    other?¡° she asked.


    Even though Taylor already knew that J would never develop a crush on Louis, she still couldn''t


    help but joke about it with him.


    ¡°Oh, my God! My wife is so good in the kitchen!¡° Louis yelled. Pointing at a bowl, he then added, ¡°I


    mean, just look at that bowl. It''s squeaky clean! You''re a genius in the kitchen!¡°


    As he tried to change the subject, Louis felt something wet on his forehead. Taylor was trying to push


    him away by tapping his forehead with her wet fingertip. She pretended to be annoyed and said, ¡°I


    asked you a question. Miss Lin treats you well. Plus, she is a beautiful and lovely woman. Both of your


    families are obviouslypatible. She seems to be the perfect bride for you. She could easily take up


    space in your heart.¡°


    Despite her usatory tone, Louis didn''t get angry at her. Instead, he softly wrapped his hand around


    her finger and pulled her into another embrace. He didn''t care about her wet hands. He just wanted to


    hold the woman he loved in his arms.


    ¡°Do you want to touch here to confirm that there is really nobody in my heart except for you?¡°


    Slowly, he guided her dripping fingertips to his chest and made her poke it. Taylor''s cheeks turned red


    in embarrassment when he did that. Louis opened her hands and ced them over his chest, which


    made both of them feel warm with happiness.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Hey! My hands are still wet and dirty. Let me finish washing the dishes first.¡° Taylor was red as a


    tomato. She didn''t usually yell at others.


    ¡°Well, I am afraid that if I don''t prove how special you are to me, then you might refuse to cook for me


    in the future. In order to eat your delicious meals, I have to prove it to you right now.¡°


    Angrily, Taylor pushed the cheeky man away from her. Louis''s shirt ended up getting wet because of


    her hands. ¡°Go back to your room and change your clothes!¡° she ordered him.


    Upon receiving the order, Louis nodded obediently, but his eyes still looked at her affectionately. He


    grinned yfully. ¡°Okay, my dear wife. I shall go get changed first before you continue lecturing me.¡°


    But because his voice was loud when he spoke, Taylor pped his chest again.


    The next day, the news about the casino''s demise circted pretty quickly.


    ording to reliable sources, Bill''s casino had been shut down because one man tipped the local


    police.


    ¡°Shit! How stupid you all are!¡°


    Bill had a strong urge to smash his men''s heads with a hammer. As he stood in the empty and quiet


    casino, he furiously kicked a chair. Then, he clenched his fist in anger.


    One of the men suddenly spoke, ¡°Boss, please forgive us. We didn''t expect that one of our own would


    betray us and cause our downfall. When I find out who leaked the information, I will personally blow his


    head off.¡° He paused as if realizing something. ¡°Oh wait. I will personally drag him all the way to you so


    that you can have the satisfaction of blowing his head off, boss,¡° he corrected himself.


    This man was clever. His truthful words were not pleasant to hear, but it still managed to calm down


    Bill.


    ¡°Don''t talk such nonsense. I don''t want to beat or kill anyone. What I want is for you to act quickly next


    time. Don''t wait until our casino ispletely destroyed.¡° After he said that, Bill kicked another chair.


    The young man was quick, so he was able to dodge the chair. He came back and shyly lit a cigarette


    for Bill. ¡°Don''t worry, boss. Here, smoke a cigarette first. I am confident that we will get through this


    predicament. We are not afraid.¡°


    Even though the man stated that they were not afraid, Bill felt the opposite. Deep down, he was scared.


    To be honest, he had lost all his confidence. He was trying so hard to hide it, but some of his men had


    probably already noticed it. He took a long drag of his cigarette and asked sharply, ¡°I heard that the Ke


    Family is the one to me for this. Is the news reliable?¡°


    The young man nodded. He exined carefully, ¡°One of my men saw it in person. It seems that the Ke


    Family''s subordinates prepared for it in advance and nned all of this. They acted quickly and


    ruthlessly so that we would be caught off guard. It was all a trap. Shall we retaliate?¡°


    Before the man could continue talking, Bill suddenly kicked him hard.


    ¡°Have you forgotten your ce? If you are so capable, then why don''t you go find them right now and


    fight back?¡° Bill questioned his subordinate in a harsh tone, only because he was looking for ways to


    release the rest of his pent-up anger.


    Surprisingly, the man who had just been scolded opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Shall I do that?¡°


    Amused, Bill raised his eyebrows. ¡°What''s the point of raising idiots like you? I don''t even know


    anymore,¡° he muttered with a scoff.


    All of a sudden, the young man hooked his arms on Bill''s leg and whined, ¡°I may not be the most useful


    here, but I have always been loyal to you and no one else. Boss, please don''t dismiss me.¡° The man


    practically had tears in his eyes as he begged.


    For the second time, Bill kicked him away again, but not with as much force as the first one. Having


    already vented his anger, Bill became clear-minded and realized that smart men never cared about


    instant losses. He knew too well that the Ke Family were almost like gods in the city. He couldn''t afford


    to offend such a powerful family, so the best strategy was to just avoid them.


    ¡°You!¡° Bill suddenly yelled out and pointed at the man.


    Hesitantly, the man stood up and gave a trembling smile.


    ¡°Tell me what that man of yours said now. If he was a witness to them destroying our casino, then


    perhaps he has some evidence. We might be able to call the police.¡°


    After hearing Bill''s order, the young man opened his mouth and told him everything he knew. Once they


    were finished, the ground was almost covered with cigarette butts. After a short moment of silence, Bill


    looked at the young man and ordered, ¡°Go and tell the head of the Ke Family that I would like to


    arrange a meeting with him. Tell him it''s about business.¡°


    The young man nodded in understanding and ran out, leaving Bill alone in the casino to continue


    smoking.


    ''The Ke Family has already destroyed two of my casinos. I have suffered because I chose not to take


    any actions against them. Admittedly, I am scared of them. I am even afraid of simply meeting them in


    person. But I can''t let them keep hurting my businesses. I have to retaliate, even though it is a little too


    late to recover what I lost. I can''t let them think that I''m just a pushover, '' Bill thought to himself while


    smoking.


    Soon after he made up his mind, he received a report from his subordinates saying that the Ke Family


    had agreed to the meeting. On the day of the meeting, Bill arranged for his men to dress up to look


    intimidating. This group of hooligans formed a sharp contrast with the well-dressed and elegant-looking


    employees of the Ke Group. They were pr opposites when standing next to each other.


    ¡°Your boss invited us here. Take us upstairs now!¡° the leader of the men ordered. To his surprise, his


    demands were immediately denied.

 Chapter 1551 Confrontation

    Chapter 1551 Confrontation


    ¡°If you have an appointment with Mr. Ke, please wait in the reception room for a bit. He''s still in a


    meeting right now, but I''ll call you as soon as he''s finished,¡° the secretary uttered with a cheerful smile.


    Her beauty stunned Bill''s henchman and caused him to feel embarrassed. It was as if he had forgotten


    he was angry in the first ce.


    ¡°Yes, we have an appointment with him,¡° the man confidently replied. Since it was his first time meeting


    this wonderful woman, he tried his best toe across as a respectable and modest man.


    ¡°If that''s the case, I''d like to apologize on Mr. Ke''s behalf. He is in an important overseas investment


    conference and can''t be disturbed at the moment. But don''t worry, he''s very professional and never


    misses an appointment. I assure you that the moment he finishes, he''lle to you as soon as he


    can,¡° the secretary exined while pointing the man in the direction of the reception room. Even


    though Bill hated waiting, the man didn''t want to ruin his first impression on this finedy. That was why


    he simply nodded in agreement and left.


    The man went back to his group and told everyone that they needed to wait in the reception room first.


    When they arrived, they were surprised to see that it was just a small office with a few chairs and


    tables.


    Everyone sat down and waited for about an hour. During that time, several of Bill''s men grew impatient.


    They left with the excuse of smoking a cigarette but didn''te back at all.


    Two hourster, everyone who remained couldn''t help but feel sleepy. They were so bored from staring


    at the wall and talking with one another.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    By the third hour, Bill didn''t want to wait anymore. With a disgruntled look on his face, he angrily


    ordered one of his men to talk to the secretary once again.


    ¡°Go and ask Louis if he even wants to meet us or not. We''ve been very understanding of his busy


    schedule but I won''t be taken for granted. If he doesn''t meet us right now, I will never talk to him again.¡°


    Bill was so angry at this point that his blood pressure had started to rise.


    The man rushed over to the front desk but his face flushed the moment heid his eyes upon the


    secretary a second time. He tried his best to look manly in an attempt to hide his embarrassment. The


    man conveyed Bill''s order and even added that it was urgent, but he was still rejected in the end. When


    he came back, he tried to make excuses so that Bill wouldn''t get angry at the secretary. ¡°She said that


    Louis is still in a meeting.¡°


    As soon as he said those words, Bill roared in anger. While forming both his hands into fists, he


    eximed, ¡°Louis, what a shameless man you are. I''ll make sure you regret treating me like a


    pushover.¡°


    Filled with rage, Bill and his men stormed past the front desk. Just when they were about to enter


    Louis'' office, more than a dozen security guards came out of nowhere and ordered them to stop. The


    guards formed a neat line in front of the door, ready to draw their weapons if needed.


    ¡°Louis, who do you think you are? You don''t know who you''re messing with! You young bloods need to


    learn respect! Don''t think these measly guards will scare me. I swear I''ll make you kneel in front of me


    and beg for mercy!¡° Bill absolutely lost it and shouted with all his might. He couldn''t keep his


    composure anymore and continued to curse while pointing at the door.


    But before he could finish, the ss door in front of him finally opened. A group of employees walked


    out with stressed-out looks on their faces. It was as if their souls had been sucked out from being in a


    meeting for so long.


    With his eyes half-closed, Louis teased his employees. ¡°Wow, that meeting was so boring that I almost


    fell asleep. Hey, secretary, find someone else to take my ce for these kinds of things. I don''t want to


    do them anymore.¡°


    The yful look on Louis'' face infuriated Bill even more. With his blood at the boiling point, he shouted


    at him. ¡°Louis! I''ve been waiting to talk to you for three hours. Since you were so bored with your


    meeting, how about you square off with one of my men? That should definitely wake you up.¡°


    As soon as Bill was finished shouting, his men tried their best to look intimidating. They puffed out their


    chests and formed their hands into fists.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, I''m sorry, but I don''t take business affairs that seriously. To tell you the truth, I really don''t want


    to be a billionaire. But being one is the only way I can get other people to listen to me. That''s why I


    have no choice but to try my best to stay awake in these meetings!¡° Louis teasingly replied with a fake


    smile on his face. It was clear that he was trying to anger Bill even more.


    Louis'' words were obviously referring to the time when Bill was beaten to within an inch of his life. This


    made Bill a little wary of what to say next. As a result, he spoke in a soft, calm voice. ¡°Mr. Ke, now that


    you''re finished with that conference, do you want to proceed with our meeting?¡°


    Everything suddenly became civilized and Louis answered him calmly as well. ¡°Yes. I''ve prepared a


    special conference room for our meeting. Please, follow me.¡°


    The fact that Louis had even prepared a special meeting ce for them gave Bill''s men a sense of


    entitlement. Each of them thought that Louis finally considered them a worthy foe, and the time they


    had wasted waiting for him was not in vain.


    With their egos filled to the brim, Bill''s men followed Bill. All of them were excited to see what Louis had


    in store for them. They took an elevator to the basement floor, but when they arrived at their


    destination, their jaws dropped in disappointment. They hadn''t expected that the special meeting ce


    would just be an empty warehouse of the Ke Group.


    Even though it wasn''t what they were expecting, Bill''s men quickly realized it was a great ce to fight


    in an all-out brawl. There was more than enough space that they could move without worrying about


    hitting each other. The bigger men in Bill''s group couldn''t wait to get the fight started.


    ¡°Why are we here? Louis, what the hell do you think you''re doing?¡° Just when Bill was about to open


    his mouth again, his men started shouting. They couldn''t wait anymore to start throwing punches.


    Louis had no response and simply stood in front of them in a dashing, debonair pose. Just when he


    was about to be attacked, more than a dozen security guards equipped with electric batons and tear


    gas jumped out from behind him. They were so prepared that Louis didn''t even need to open his


    mouth. Just the mere sight of weapons caused Bill''s men to shut up. All their arrogance was gone in a


    single second.


    ¡°Louis, is this how you entertain your guests?¡° Bill warily asked. He was a man with countless years of


    experience in these kinds of situations. He immediately realized that his men were in a


    disadvantageous situation, and they would surely lose if a fight broke out. In order to get out there


    safely, he knew he had to use his words instead of his fists.


    ¡°Oh, do you not like my surprise? I have this belief that I have to entertain my guests the way they


    want. For example, if I had distinguished guests from abroad, I would''ve prepared a five-star hotel for


    them. But since you''re all ruffians, I thought this would be more up your alley.¡°


    Realizing that a fight was bound to happen, Bill''s men cracked their knuckles and stretched their arms.


    All of them donned a hostile look on their faces and tried their best to look tough. But the truth was,


    everyone was just pretending. All of them were frightened to death and didn''t want to go up against


    electric batons.


    ¡°Louis, even though you''ve trashed my ce countless times, I still treat you nicely out of respect for


    Hunk. I thought I was here for business but you deliberately humiliate me in front of my men. Why are


    you doing this to me? What did I even do to offend you?¡° Bill''s words were all in an attempt to prevent


    any trouble, but his disciples were too arrogant to realize that.


    Looking straight at Bill''s eyes, Louis casually answered him with a smirk on his face. ¡°You do things


    that harm innocent people. Your very existence is a hindrance to a peaceful way of life. I think that''s


    more than enough reason for my actions, Bill.¡°


    ¡°You weren''t even affected by my actions!¡° Bill fiercely eximed in response while his face turned red


    from anger.


    ¡°Well then, do you really think you''re qualified to be in business with a world-ss firm like my


    company? I''m sorry to say this, but dirty old men like you are only fit to live in dark alleys and dirty


    sewers, just like rats. Taking that into consideration, I think I''ve been more than polite to you,¡° Louis


    answered in a frigid, cold-hearted voice.


    Bill''s right hand man couldn''t ept that his boss was being talked down to. As a result, he ran


    towards Louis at full speed to shut him up. Unfortunately for him, he was struck by Louis'' bodyguard


    with an electric baton when he was about three meters from him. He was instantly electrocuted, which


    made him fall to the ground.


    ¡°I''m sorry about that. I honestly don''t want to hurt your men, but if someone wants to hurt me, I can''t let


    that happen,¡° Louis uttered in the most arrogant voice he could muster.


    Just when Bill''s men thought that one of their own was badly injured, the security guard was kind


    enough to exin his injuries. ¡°Don''t worry about him, he just passed out from the electric shock. I''m


    sure he''ll wake up soon enough. If he has any health problems, we can go to the police station to


    report this incident, and then go to the hospital to have a physical examination.¡°


    The guards were acting in such a weird way towards an enemy that Bill''s men were left dumbfounded


    and scratching their heads in confusion. ''Why did he say that? Why would we even go to the police


    station?'' they wondered.


    Right at that moment, Bill could literally feel his blood boil. But even though he was pissed off, he knew


    he was no match for Louis. In his mind, offending him would surely guarantee his defeat. With that in


    mind, he tried his best to remain calm, and continue talking his way out of trouble. ¡°Mr. Ke, I''m asking


    you for thest time. What did I do to offend you?¡°

 Chapter 1552 What Are You Afraid Of

    Chapter 1552 What Are You Afraid Of


    ¡°Do you really think that just because you run a casino, it makes you a man worthy of my time?¡° Louis


    sneered. He didn''t want to waste another second on Bill, so he turned around and started to walk away.


    At that point, Bill was done being talked down to. He was fuming and didn''t hesitate to start a fight


    anymore. While pointing at Louis, he shouted, ¡°Even if it''s illegal to run a casino, the money I get from it


    is too good to ignore. That''s the only reason I do this. Isn''t it enough that you''ve shut down my source


    of livelihood? Do you really need to go to such lengths just to humiliate me in front of my men? I hope


    that you haven''t forgotten that when ites to business, paying sooner is better thanter, even if you


    don''t get what you want. You just need to realize that you''re still young and it''s not your time yet. You


    have to give way to your elders but you offend them instead. Now that you''ve made me your enemy,


    what good does that do you?¡°


    His words resounded deep in Louis'' mind. However, his own family and friends'' safety was the only


    thing he cared about. With a nk expression on his face, Louis recalled the time that Bill had beaten


    his good friend, Ethan, to within an inch of his life. His friend had done nothing wrong, but had been


    beaten so badly that he needed to go to the hospital. With that in mind, Louis knew that if he didn''t get


    rid of Bill right at that moment, he would definitely regret itter on.


    That being said, Louis was a smart man. He knew showing his desire for revenge would only cause


    trouble for him and Ethan. As a result, he kept quiet and simply stared at Bill, trying his best toe


    across as normal.


    A few momentster, Louis cleared his throat and calmly spoke with a smirk on his face. ¡°Just do what


    you want while I''ll do what needs to be done. Don''t you think that''s the fairest option for everyone


    here?¡°


    Shortly after that, his smirk disappeared. He suddenly looked serious and added, ¡°To tell you the truth,


    if I see an insect sucking the blood and the hard-earned money of other people, I just can''t resist the


    urge to squash it. I''m sorry, but it''s in my nature to interfere. In your case, I can''t avert my eyes and


    step away when someone opens a casino and extorts money from its customers. Unfortunately for you,


    I''m not afraid of being a righteous man. Besides, I like doing these kinds of things. It makes me feel like


    a good citizen of this country.¡°


    Not a single shred of his anger towards Bill showed while he spoke. Louis'' wise words unexpectedly


    affected a few of Bill''s men. When those few finally epted that they were up to no good, they quickly


    lost their arrogance and even their will to fight, especially since their own boss couldn''t even utter a


    single word back at Louis. With this realization, these men started to think of what to do after quitting


    being Bill''s henchmen.


    ¡°Remember this day, Louis! I swear, if you ever find yourself in a ditch, I''ll make your life a living hell.¡°


    Bill eximed as a final attempt to maintain his dignity in front of his men.


    Louis, who was sitting in a chair in front of Bill, didn''t seem to take his threat seriously. He simply waved


    his hand, as if he was swatting away an annoying fly. His actions angered Bill some more. But before


    he could open his mouth, Louis gave a subtle threat of his own. ¡°I hope you don''t forget that it''s broad


    daylight outside. You should probably be careful of what you say in front of me, or you might get a taste


    of your own medicine. Anyway, goodbye and be careful on your way out.¡°


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Left speechless, Bill and his men walked out of the Ke Group building with dejected looks on their


    faces. Bill gnashed his teeth in anger and cursed until he got inside his car.


    ¡°Go and find out the weakest link of the Ke Group. I''m sure he must have something we can take


    advantage of. Since he''s made it clear that he''s our enemy, we have to let him know how it feels to be


    one.¡°


    Bill''s resolve to fight gave his men a boost in confidence. They quickly left to do their jobs in high


    spirits. Even if they hadn''t gotten any information yet, they were all eager to get back at Louis.


    Meanwhile, Louis made his way to an unknown warehouse. His face was full of excitement the moment


    he got there. He turned around and ordered the people around him. ¡°I want to make sure that Bill never


    gets the chance to fight back ever again. Does anyone here know where his other casinos are


    located?¡°


    ¡°Sir! Shouldn''t we let things die down first?¡° one of Louis'' men uttered. A lot of them didn''t agree with


    starting a new fight right after thest one. They were worried that they might walk into a trap since


    Bill''s men were still on high alert.


    ¡°I won''t take no for an answer! He should''ve known the consequences of his actions from the very


    beginning. I can''t let him think that he''s the strongest man in town forever! If some of you feel afraid,


    don''t be. All of us here are fighting for the greater good. I can assure you that luck will always be by our


    side!¡° Louis spoke fearlessly. His yearning for righteousness was too strong, to the point that he didn''t


    even consider the dangers he would face. Ever since he was a young boy, he had never been afraid to


    do the right thing. His confident speech brought a sense of invulnerability to his men. Just like that, no


    one hesitated to go up against Bill anymore.


    A few hourster, the news of Bill''s defeat spread like wildfire. Ethan was informed of it through a


    phone call with Marc.


    When Marc hung up the phone, Ethan let out a heavy sigh. He was worried that Louis would be in


    danger. But instead of calling his friend, he called Jacob.


    ¡°Hey! Why would you let him do that? It''s too reckless! You''re making enemies for no good reason.


    Even if he doesn''t consider you one right now, he''ll definitelye for you in the future!¡°


    The fact that Ethan didn''t use any names confused Jacob. He honestly thought that it was just a wrong


    number. He didn''t like wasting time so he asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡°


    On the other side of the phone, Ethan was frantic and didn''t even think of giving an exnation. He just


    kept going on and on. ¡°Why didn''t you tell me that he would do that? Couldn''t you have waited for me


    to at leaste back? Do you realize how hard it is to fight against evil men? Aren''t you even slightly


    worried about what Bill might have in store for you?¡°


    Hearing the name ¡°Bill¡° made Jacob ponder. He dropped everything he was doing and quickly asked


    for more information. As soon as Jacob was told the ins and outs of the situation, he immediately knew


    who Ethan was talking about.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, Ethan, I don''t think Louis has done anything wrong. Bill needed to be taught a


    lesson a long time ago. If it was me in his shoes, I would''ve done the same thing, but a little rougher, to


    the point that Bill wouldn''t be able to fight back anymore.¡° Jacob was known for his cold and


    ruthlessness towards his enemies. His words were a clear depiction of it. But when it came to his


    friends and family, he was the nicest man there could ever be.


    Ethan quickly realized that Jacob wouldn''t let anything bad happen to Louis. That allowed him to calm


    down, but he was still worried about Jacob. With a little calmer voice, he said, ¡°Okay, just be careful.


    Don''t forget what Bill is capable of.¡°


    ¡°Don''t worry. I know how stubborn that man can be. That being said, I''m pretty sure I can knock him


    down quite easily if I take him seriously.¡° The way Jacob responded made him sound arrogant. As a


    result, Ethan started to worry again.


    With a bitter smile, he replied, ¡°Stop kidding around. If you make a mistake with Bill, you''ll definitely


    regret it. Do I need to remind you that he''s been a gangster since he was a young man? Please, stop


    making me feel like you''re not taking this seriously, okay?¡°


    While Ethan''s was full of concern, Jacob couldn''t help but feel amused. With a cold and menacing


    smirk, he replied, ¡°I appreciate you giving me some advice. But stop worrying about me and focus on


    your recovery. Just rx in the hospital with Estelle. Even if Bill finds a weapon to use against me, I''ll


    turn that very weapon against him. Trust me, we''lle out on top on this one.¡°


    Ethan knew there was something else Jacob wasn''t telling him. But before he could ask him about it,


    Jacob ended the call and refused to answer his phone anymore. Since Jacob had made it clear that he


    didn''t need any help, Ethan had no choice but to mind his own business. The only thing left in his mind


    was to try his best to not wake up Estelle, who was sleeping in the same bed as him.


    As soon as Jacob hung up, he dialed Louis'' number.


    ¡°Well, you''ve been a busy man these past few days, haven''t you? So why didn''t you ask for my help?¡°


    Jacob had no time to waste, so he didn''t bother with pleasantries. He just wanted to get down to


    business.


    Just by the tone of Jacob''s voice, Louis knew he had been exposed. Without hesitation, he admitted


    the truth. ¡°Oh? Do you know how good it feels to be a hero? Especially a lone wolf type?¡°


    ¡°How stupid! Stop acting like a little kid!¡° Jacob scolded Louis. But since he hasn''t done it in such a


    long time, he didn''t sound threatening at all. Louis even chuckled to himself a little bit. However,


    Jacob''s next words hit the nail right on the head. ¡°Yes, you''re safe for now. But did you even consider


    the fact that you''re putting everyone you know in danger for the rest of their lives? Do you really think


    that you''re always going to be there to protect them?¡°


    Jacob''s questions made Louis realize how naive he was. He was a little peeved from being lectured but


    he knew his brother-inw was just worried for him. As a result, he restrained his arrogance and calmly


    answered. ¡°I can assure you that I can keep everyone safe. As for the future, I just need to get rid of


    Bill''s ability to make money. After that, he shouldn''t be able to mess with me anymore, don''t you agree?


    When he has nothing left, what''s there to be afraid of?¡° Louis just spoke the truth in his mind, but it still


    came across as pure arrogance to Jacob. The more Jacob heard, the angrier he became. He couldn''t


    help but talk some sense into him. ¡°Do I need to remind you that a man who has nothing else to lose is


    the most dangerous kind of person? When that timees, someone will definitely get hurt. Who will


    be next, Taylor?¡°


    Louis couldn''t utter a single word in response. Even if he was confident about his n, it always


    lingered in his mind that leaving Bill alive would be one of the biggest mistakes in his life. His greatest


    weakness was his kindness, and he didn''t need to be reminded of that. Filled with anger, he formed his


    hands into fists and eximed, ¡°This fight is between me and Bill. I know what I''m doing, so back off!¡°


    Before Louis could hang up the phone, Jacob managed to have thest word. ¡°I don''t care how much


    progress you''ve made. But from now on, stay away from Bill. Just lie low and don''t do anything stupid


    until I''m done with him!¡°

 Chapter 1553 Negotiation

    Chapter 1553 Negotiation


    ¡°But¡­¡°


    ¡°But nothing! By the time I am finished, Bill won''t be able to do anything but cry.¡°


    That night, when Bill was already deep in slumber, one of his men woke him up in a rush.


    ¡°Boss, I have some bad news! We lost another casino!¡° the man shouted in a panicked tone.


    ¡°What? Why?!¡° Bill was livid that he had to wake up to some more bad news. He felt his blood pressure


    rise as he waited for his employee to exin the situation.


    His subordinate lowered his head and replied, ¡°We are unable to get any money from the casino. It


    seems that the casino doesn''t belong to us anymore.¡°


    Upon hearing this, Bill jumped out of bed and kicked him to the side. ¡°What the hell is going on? Didn''t I


    tell you to arrange more people to protect our assets? Didn''t I order you to be more careful? So what


    the hell do you mean, we can''t get any profit?!¡°


    The anger that Bill was feeling was immeasurable. He didn''t even bother to put on some clothes.


    The man''s lips trembled as he added, ¡°I wanted to go in and get the bonus. When I got there, nobody


    was listening to me. They were acting like I didn''t exist. I had to get the information from a close friend


    of mine.¡°


    The man turned to the side and tried to be more careful with his words. He sighed before he exined


    further, ¡°They told me that Ethan''s men went into the casino and intervened. The casino was losing so


    much money but somehow, they managed to salvage it. Now, everyone considers Ethan as the boss


    and owner of the casino.¡° He shook his head then continued, ¡°I don''t know what tricks Ethan used to


    make our people change their loyalty like that. All the people in the casino are now working for Ethan.¡°


    Before his subordinate could even finish talking, Bill was already shaking with fear. ¡°Ethan is such a


    devious man. First, he destroyed our casino and forced us to hide in the dark. Then, after he knew that


    I wasn''t going toe out, he swooped in and took what''s mine. Now, he really won without even


    breaking a sweat,¡° Bill said with a defeated sigh.


    His subordinate blinked up at him. The reality of the situation was finally sinking in and there was


    nothing he could do. However, he shook his head to ignore his thoughts. ¡°Then, let''s find a way to get


    our casino back,¡° he said in an encouraging tone.


    Without warning, Bill hit his follower on the forehead. He gritted his teeth and angrily told him, ¡°It


    doesn''t work like that. You know why? Because the guests are loyal to the casino, they don''t care who


    runs it. Plus, the staff won''t even listen to us anymore. Taking it back is not as easy as you think.¡°


    In the next few minutes, Bill pondered about what they should do but he couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    ¡°Why do I feel like something is wrong? Ethan won this round, but wasn''t it Louis who started this


    game? Is it possible that they''re working together?¡°


    ¡°When I went to the casino, I saw that there were several new faces around the ce. They were all


    well-armed with advanced weapons. I think they were afraid that our people would make trouble,¡° Bill''s


    man informed him.


    Then, Bill softly patted his subordinate''s head and said, ¡°Oh I see. No wonder Ethan is so confident


    now. He has someone to back him up. He has Louis and the Ke Group to help him take me down. I''m


    sure Jacob is involved in some way too. He''s probably the mastermind behind all this. Jacob is usually


    the one with the n.¡°


    At this point, his subordinated wasn''t quite sure what to do. So, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Boss, what


    should we do now?¡°


    Before he could finish his question, Bill kicked him once again. He clicked his tongue arrogantly and


    said, ¡°You are all trash. You can''t even protect a casino properly! You should be ashamed of yourself!


    You''ve wasted my time and my money!¡°


    The man was rendered speechless by Bill''s harsh words. He didn''t know what to do anymore, so he


    ran away with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Boss, now that the situation is like this, Ethan isn''t taking you seriously anymore. What should we do?¡°


    another man asked.


    Bill snuffed out the cigar in his hand and turned to his subordinate with a sharp re. Now that Ethan


    had found his courage, Bill would undoubtedly suffer even more if he chose to fight Ethan directly.


    ¡°Listen, I need you to call Ethan. Tell him I''ll treat him to dinner tonight. You can book a good


    restaurant,¡° Bill ordered him.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Without wasting another second, the man moved to quickly follow his order. The invite sounded


    generous but the look in his boss'' eyes was frightening.


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡° Bill called out. ¡°Arrange for some people to wait. If he refuses, then you can be tough.¡°


    When Ethan received the phone call from Bill, he was in the middle of picking out clothes for Estelle to


    use once she was discharged from the hospital. She had been looking forward to leaving the hospital


    for a while now. He was still worried about her health, but she had finally managed to convince him to


    let her leave the hospital tonight.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, our boss wants to invite you for dinner. Do you have time tonight?¡° Bill''s man asked in a shaky


    voice. Ethan replied casually, ¡°I know. Tell him that I ept his invitation but I have to decide on the


    restaurant. Tell him that if he tries anything funny, he will regret it. There will be consequences.¡°


    At seven o''clock that night, Ethan booked the biggest private room in his family restaurant. Bill came on


    time but Ethan was a littlete. Bill didn''t darement on it. Instead, he showed Ethan his biggest


    fake smile and nodded at him.


    Ethan knew that his smile was not genuine so he ignored it. He asked impatiently, ¡°What is it that you


    want to talk about? Come on, out with it.¡°


    Bill controlled his anger and sarcastically said, ¡°Ethan, I was your boss for many years but this is the


    first time that I''ve witnessed you be so capable.¡°


    With a clenched jaw, Ethan casually pulled out a chair and sat down. He gave him a cold look. ¡°I am


    very capable of many things, boss. Do you want to know them? If you want to know, I can show them


    to you.¡°


    ¡°You!¡° Not knowing what to say, Bill angrily pointed a finger at Ethan. He was irritated by Ethan''s smug


    provocation. In all his years in the business, he had gained many enemies, but only Ethan could push


    him over the edge like that. Bill knew he had to endure it at the moment, so he calmly put his finger


    down and took a deep breath. He clenched his fist as he talked. ¡°Ethan, let''s not beat around the bush.


    I just want you to stop now. I will give you whateverpensation you want!¡° After a few seconds of


    silence, Bill asked, ¡°So how about it? Tell me, how much money do you want?¡°


    A spark of anger shed across Ethan''s eyes when Bill finished talking. Estelle had ended up in the


    hospital and had to stay there for a long time. He didn''t want Bill''s money. It had no value to him. In


    Ethan''s eyes, no amount of money could make him forgive what he had done to Estelle.


    Ethan absentmindedly swirled his fingertips on the mouth of the wine ss as he replied, ¡°No, you


    don''t have to. Your money means nothing to me. If you really want topensate me¡­¡° He paused


    and nced at his hand with a smirk. He raised his brows and asked, ¡°Well, what about one of your


    hands?¡°


    ¡°What? No way!¡° Bill replied sharply. Ethan was out of control now and Bill could do nothing about it.


    ¡°Well then, if that''s the case, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. Don''t waste my time. I''m leaving


    now, but feel free to enjoy the food,¡° Ethan said, clearly annoyed. He didn''t eat any of the food on the


    table. Bill had a number ready on his phone but he didn''t have the chance to press it and had to wait


    for Ethan''s departure. He had to act quickly. If he missed this opportunity, he didn''t know what else


    Ethan would do to him in the future. As he thought of this, Bill left the restaurant with a wrinkled


    forehead.


    After issuing a warning to Bill and his men, Ethan left the restaurant quietly and headed straight to the


    hospital. Estelle was quietly watching TV when he entered the room.


    ¡°Oh hey, you''re back.¡° When her eyesnded on the flowers in his hand, Estelle smiled sweetly. ¡°Why


    the long face?¡° she suddenly asked when she noticed his solemn expression.


    Ethan thought that he was able to hide his true emotions from Estelle but it seemed that he had failed.


    He was afraid that Estelle would worry about him if he said anything. Instead of answering, he put the


    flowers on the table and held her in his arms. ¡°How have you been? Are you sure that you don''t want to


    stay at the hospital for a few more days just in case?¡°


    ¡°No,¡° Estelle replied sternly. ¡°I want to go home.¡° Estelle felt as if her body was going numb from being


    bedridden for so long. She held Ethan''s arm and whispered, ¡°I want to leave the hospital. I can''t stand


    the smell of the disinfectant anymore. I just want to go home, Ethan. Don''t say no,


    please.¡°

 Chapter 1554 Getting Better

    Chapter 1554 Getting Better


    ¡°All right, I will go and check with the doctor.¡°


    The doctor had seen Ethan several times and was familiar with him already. He knew that Ethan was a


    bit impatient but that he treated his girlfriend quite well. All the staff members of the hospital already


    knew that Ethan and Estelle were lovers.


    ¡°She can be discharged now,¡° the doctor informed Ethan, who seemed anxious. ¡°Mr. Gu, please don''t


    worry. I assure you that Miss Wang is in a stable condition. She can go home and get some rest,¡° he


    said in aforting manner.


    ¡°I see.¡° Ethan nodded. ¡°What should I look out for after she is discharged from the hospital?¡°


    The doctor patiently shared some dos and don''ts with him. He also suggested foods that were suitable


    for Estelle to eat. Ethan eagerly wrote down all of the information that the doctor had told him. The


    doctor couldn''t help but shake his head and chuckle at the sight of Ethan fussing over Estelle''s


    condition. He admired how much Ethan loved his girlfriend.


    After he left the doctor''s office, Ethan regained his usualposure and called his assistant to arrange


    a car for him at the hospital.


    When Ethan went back into the room, Estelle had already changed into her normal clothes. ¡°Let''s go!¡°


    she eximed.


    ¡°Hold on a second!¡° Ethan stopped her and put on a coat for her. ¡°It''s cold outside. I know you can''t


    stand the wind. I''ve already asked my assistant to get us a car. It''ll be here soon.¡°


    Used to his stubbornness, Estelle knew that she couldn''t change his mind. So, she had no choice but


    to wait. ¡°By the way, I arranged a new ce for you. I don''t think Bill will give up. I will deal with him. If I


    don''t, I''ll just end up worrying about you constantly,¡° Ethan reminded.


    The event at the airport had affected them both. Estelle knew that her getting injured was a


    traumatizing experience for him. She didn''t protest and just nodded in agreement.


    The two of them hugged each other and savored each second of it. When the assistant came to the


    room, he noticed that that the door was not closed, so he let himself in. He saw Ethan and his girlfriend


    happily talking while embracing each other. Anyone who saw the scene would surely admire and envy


    the love they had for each other. Before Ethan had called him, the assistant had been attending to


    some other business matters. However, he had immediatelye to fetch them when Ethan informed


    him how important it was.


    The assistant thought to himself, ''If it weren''t for the fact that there is nonding pad for a helicopter at


    the new ce that he has arranged for her, I''m sure Mr. Gu would have opted for riding in a helicopter


    instead.'' It was clear that he cared a lot about Estelle. Nowadays, it was rare to find a man as devoted


    as Ethan.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I''m here,¡° his assistant announced in a low voice. When Ethan heard his voice, he gently let


    go of Estelle. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Okay, I know.¡°


    Then, he turned to Estelle and said, ¡°Let''s go. I''ll carry you.¡° Without waiting for a response from the


    woman in front of him, Ethan scooped her up and carried her in his arms.


    To be honest, Estelle thought that he was overreacting a little bit. She was fine enough to walk on her


    own, but Ethan insisted. She could only hide her red face in his chest.


    While Ethan was walking with Estelle in his arms, many people in the hospital stared at them with


    either curiosity or envy. It wasn''t every day that they would see such a scene in front of them. Estelle


    felt very embarrassed by others looking at her, so she buried her face in Ethan''s strong chest and


    pretended that she didn''t exist. On the other hand, Ethan didn''t seem to mind other people''s opinions at


    all. He held her safely in his arms and walked slowly. The assistant kept his distance as he followed


    them. He was afraid that he might bump into the couple if he was too close and cause Ethan to lose his


    bnce.


    When they arrived at the parking lot, they went straight to the car arranged by Ethan. The recreational


    vehicle was unique because it was a limited edition luxury brand. The car was also surrounded by their


    bodyguards'' cars. Estelle''s eyes widened at the scene in front of her.


    She shyly tugged at Ethan''s sleeve and asked, ¡°Who are these people?¡°


    Ethan looked at her with a gentle smile. He still had a lingering fear that Bill would attack them out of


    the blue again. Now, to protect the love of his life, he needed to be prepared for anything. ¡°I''ve hired


    some bodyguards for you. So, you can feel safe and I can stop worrying all the time,¡° he exined.


    Understanding Ethan''s intention, Estelle just nodded. There were so many bodyguards around them


    that it wasn''t a surprise when people started gathering around them. Some people around them even


    took out their mobile phones to take photos. They probably thought that there was a celebrity showing


    up.


    When they arrived at the new ce, Estelle''s eyes lit up with joy. Ethan truly knew her. The decorations


    were wonderful and up to her standards. The gesture warmed Estelle''s heart.


    On the other side, Taylor called Louis immediately after she got off work.


    ¡°Hello, Taylor. Is there something wrong? Are you done with work? Shall I pick you up?¡° Louis quickly


    asked a string of questions when he picked up the phone. Louis had also just gotten off work and was


    eagerly waiting for Taylor''s phone call.


    When Taylor heard Louis''s gentle voice, her fatigue from working all day just disappeared. She


    immediately felt energized. She was shopping around to purchase some of his and Scott''s favorite


    dishes in the supermarket, so she replied, ¡°You don''t have to pick me up. I''m at the supermarket right


    now. Let''s go to Scott''s apartmentter and visit him.¡°


    Taylor picked up some healthy food and snacks helpful for Scott''s current treatment.


    After she paid the cashier, she noticed Louis''s car parked in the parking lot outside the supermarket.


    Louis hadn''t asked his driver to drive him to Scott''s ce. Instead, he had driven there by himself, but


    stopped by at the supermarket to pick up Taylor. He greeted her when she got out and helped her put


    the things in the trunk.


    ¡°Why are you picking me up? Didn''t I tell you to head straight to Scott''s ce?¡°


    With a charming smile, Louis casually replied, ¡°I couldn''t wait to see you.¡°


    This wasn''t the first time that Louis had uttered such sweet words to Taylor, so she was used to it. She


    smiled fondly at him, but didn''t respond. Ever since she and Louis had gotten together, she had felt like


    she understood him more. He could be a little clingy at times, but she didn''t mind.


    The nurse that Louis had hired was ying games with Scott when they knocked on the door. Once


    they were inside, the nurse left the three of them alone. Taylor went to say hello to Scott and gave him


    a big smile. ¡°Scott, how are you feeling today?¡°


    Scott nodded at her, and then turned to Louis. Scott''s eyes were full of trust as he looked at Louis. He


    called out in a sweet voice, ¡°Brother.¡°


    Louis patted his head and said gently, ¡°Hey, Scott. What do you want to eat today? Taylor and I will


    cook for you.¡°


    Scott listed his favorite dishes one by one. Afterwards, he kept quiet again and just focused on ying


    with his toys. Meanwhile, Taylor and Louis went to the kitchen to cook. Noticing that Scott''s recovery


    was going well, Louis let out a sigh of relief.


    Taylor understood their deep connection and patted his shoulder tofort him. ¡°Don''t worry. Scott''s


    situation will be better soon. Last time, he finally testified that Bill was the murderer. It''s a good thing. It


    means he''s slowly changing for the better. He is gradually moving on from what happened in the past.


    One day, he will be perfectly fine and be able to live a normal life,¡° Taylor exined carefully.


    ¡°Hmm. Thank you, Taylor. I agree with you. He is getting better every day. I''m d,¡° he replied with a


    toothless smile. At least, he was willing to talk to them now.


    When they finished cooking dinner, Louis called out for Scott toe out. However, there was no


    answer from thetter. Frowning, he went to the bedroom and then the study room to check, but he


    didn''t find him. A bad feeling came over Louis, and he immediately rushed to the bathroom.


    The situation that he found was quite upsetting. The whole bathroom was wet. Scott was silently


    washing his hands while staring at the faucet nkly. It seemed that he was unaware that the


    bathroom was slowly flooding.


    Louis ran to him, squatted down, and worriedly asked, ¡°Scott, what''s wrong? Can you tell me?¡°


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Brother, I''m fine.¡° As if being brought back to reality, Scott blinked up at him. ¡°I''m just washing my


    hands.¡°


    ¡°Well, let me help you then.¡° Louis washed his hands and dried them up. ¡°Dinner''s ready. Let''s go to


    the dining room.¡°


    There was no response from Scott. He just lowered his head and followed him. Taylor couldn''t help but


    feel strange either as she observed the two of them. During the dinner, Taylor and Louis took care of


    Scott as usual. Scott kept his head down the whole time. Sensing that something was wrong, Taylor


    nced at Louis with a confused expression. She motioned for him to calm down.

 Chapter 1555 Pacified

    Chapter 1555 Pacified


    ¡°Scott, did someone say something unpleasant to you? If yes, can you talk to me about it?¡°


    With food still in his mouth, Scott stared nkly at Taylor. Feeling embarrassed, he quickly switched his


    gaze to Louis. Slowly, he said, ¡°Brother, you and Taylor shouldn''t stay with me all the time... Ahem...¡°


    Louis noticed that Scott was having a hard time swallowing his food, so he handed him a ss of


    water. Right after that, he replied, ¡°Slow down. Let''s talk about that after dinner.¡° Taylor also handed a


    ss of water to Scott, but he just ignored her. When Louis took notice of his brother''s reaction, he


    became worried.


    ¡°Scott, did someone say something to you?¡° Louis asked while thinking of the people his brother


    could''ve possibly encountered. He quickly realized that, apart from him and Taylor, the only one that


    interacted with Scott was the nurse.


    ¡°No, I saw something on TV,¡° Scott uttered while pouting like a little squirrel. A few secondster, he


    cautiously added, ¡°The nurse even told me the same thing I watched.¡°


    ¡°What? Don''t believe those people. ¡°Scott, you''re my brother and I''ll dly take care of you for the rest


    of my life. That is what it means to be a family. If you''re worried about me, you don''t have to be. I have


    this wonderful woman, Taylor, to help me,¡° Louis wholeheartedly promised in hopes that his brother


    would stop worrying.


    A few momentster, Taylor ced her hand on Scott''s shoulder and gently patted him. She looked


    into his eyes and sincerely said, ¡°Scott, don''t worry about what other people say. Your brother is right.


    We''ll take care of you no matter what happens.¡°


    The couple''s kindness caused Scott to ponder. While looking at their caring gaze, he realized that the


    couple''s kindness towards him was the only reason he could trust others again. After a while, he came


    to a decision. He nodded in agreement and let out a sigh of relief.


    When Scott finally settled down, they continued eating their lunch with happy faces andughter. When


    the couple decided to leave, it was alreadyte in the evening. The weather was quite pleasant


    compared with the past days. And the cool breeze made everyone want to enjoy the outside air. With


    that in mind, the two of them decided to walk home, just like they wereing home from the park.


    ¡°Stop worrying about it. I promise you that Scott will be back to normal in no time,¡°


    Taylor uttered when she noticed the concerned look on Louis''s face. Louis''s frown quickly turned to a


    smile when he heard her words. He truly believed in her promise and tried to look forward to their better


    future.


    ¡°When are you going to start the second part of Scott''s treatment? I would like to know, so I can free up


    my schedule that day and join you.¡°


    Taylor didn''t need to think about his question since she had been nning it for a long time. With a


    confident smile, she responded, ¡°Just be patient. I''ll start the treatment when he gets a bit better.¡°


    Her reassuring words gave Louis the utmost joy. At that moment, even though he had gone through so


    much just to be with her, he knew it was worth the effort. The overwhelming love he felt at that moment


    made him want to spend more time with her.


    Since Taylor was one of the best psychologists in the country, she naturally knew what was going on in


    Louis''s mind. She was amused by how much things had changed in such a short amount of time. In the


    past, she hadn''t wanted anything to do with him. But now, she wanted nothing more than to spend


    every second with the love of her life.


    Seeing the somewhat clingy look in his eyes, Taylor quickly suggested, ¡°How about we have a cup of


    coffee over there before going back?¡°


    ¡°Really? That sounds wonderful.¡° Louis was in utter bliss when his wishes were granted. He made the


    most of their time together, but inevitably, they had to say goodbye. After kissing and wishing her a safe


    trip, Louis went back home with a smile spanning from ear to ear.


    In the morning of the following day, Louis went to work and attended his routine meetings. When he


    was done, he called over his assistant and ordered him to bring him the materials he needed regarding


    Bill''s casinos. ¡°Please bring me the documents regarding Bill. Since I''ve ruined his first two


    establishments, I need to start nning about the third one.¡°


    The assistant nodded in agreement and sorted through a file cab. Before handing over the


    documents, he asked, ¡°Mr. Ke, how many days do you think it will take for you to finish those ns?¡°


    In a casual tone, Louis replied, ¡°I don''t know. To tell you the truth, I don''t care how long it takes. I just


    want to make sure that the n is sessful. Do you understand?¡°


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Ke. I''m leaving now,¡° the assistant uttered while nodding. After that, he left the office and


    returned to his nook.


    When Louis finally finished work and returned to MK Manor, it was already eleven o''clock at night. As


    soon as he entered the door, he was greeted by his father''s butler, Percy.


    Just seeing him there gave him a feeling that Hunk wanted to see him.


    The next words that came out of Percy''s mouth confirmed his suspicion. ¡°Young Master, Mr. Ke wants


    to talk to you about something. He''s currently waiting for you in the study.¡°


    Louis nodded and replied, ¡°Okay, I see. Thank you, Percy. You should go back to your room and have


    a rest.¡°


    Percy smiled when he heard Louis''s kindness and quickly left.


    He had been serving Hunk since he was a child. One could say that he had grown up until his old age


    in the family. Rather than an employer-employee rtionship, the two of them treated each other like


    friends. Therefore, Louis respected Percy very much.


    After Percy left, Louis walked towards the study. As soon as he entered the room, he saw his father


    drinking tea.


    Then, Louis said in a helpless tone, ¡°Father, I''ve told you many times that drinking tea at night is not


    good for your health.¡°


    Hunk turned to him and gave a bright smile as a response. Then, he continued drinking the tea in his


    cup.


    ¡°It''s thest cup, thest cup!¡° Then, he put the cup on the table.


    Without saying anything more, Hunk just looked at Louis with a smile.


    Louis couldn''t stand such a stare, so he had no other choice but to tell him the truth right away.


    ¡°Father, I''m sorry. I used the power of the Ke Family to teach Bill a lesson, but I don''t regret ¡ª¡°


    Before Louis could finish what he was saying, Hunk hit his crutch hard on the floor. Even without a


    word, he could easily make everyone feel his rage.


    Louis was afraid to look at his father or even utter a single word. No matter what punishment his father


    would give him, he would ept it wholeheartedly.


    ¡°You! How can you be like this?!¡° Hunk''s voice was filled with frustration.


    Finally having a little courage, Louis raised his head. His father''s disappointed face was the first thing


    he saw.


    Louis was still trying to process his father''s reaction when he heard his voice again.


    ¡°Louis, I''m outraged not because you used the power of the Ke Family. I''m furious because it''s clear


    that you do not consider yourself as a member of the Ke Family yet. Why did you say that you used the


    power of the Ke Family? The power of the Ke Family is yours! You have the right to every bit of that


    power!¡°


    Louis was deeply touched by Hunk''s words, but he didn''t show it on his face.


    Then, Hunk continued, ¡°Although you are not my biological son, in my heart, you are no different from


    my own son! I won''t stop you from taking revenge on Bill in the name of your foster parents. As long as


    you don''t do any harm to the foundation of the Ke Group, you can do whatever you want! I believe in


    your abilities and who you are! I only ask that you believe in me and my judgment of you.¡°


    ¡°Father...¡° Louis didn''t know how to describe his feelings at the moment. He was so overwhelmed with


    every word that had juste out of his father''s mouth.


    Hunk, who had a kind and confident expression on his face, knew that he had made the right decision.


    The Ke Family must be handed over to a trustworthy person, and that person was none other than


    Louis!


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    A few minutester, Hunk started speaking in a soft, mellow voice. ¡°Louis, don''t forget about Emily.


    She''s my only daughter, so I''m trusting you to keep her safe. I hope you can help me take good care of


    her for the rest of her life, even when I''m no longer here.¡°


    Hunk''s foreboding words brought a subtle frown on Louis''s face. He replied, ¡°Father, what are you


    talking about? Don''t talk like you''re going to die. I''m sure you''ll live a very long life!¡°


    Even if Louis was enthusiastic when he spoke, Hunk had no words to respond. He could only smile in


    front of his son and hope for the best.


    He knew he was old. It was normal for people to get old and die of illness. He knew it was better to


    ept reality rather than run from it.


    A long silence followed after the father''s and son''s heartfelt conversation. They couldn''t think of


    anything else to say. Finally, Hunk realized that Louis would probably be tired from work. As a result,


    they ended the night with Hunk telling Louis to rest.


    After returning to his room, Louis contacted Hunk''s private doctor. After making sure that Hunk was in


    good health, he let out a sigh of relief. Until then, he had had a worrisome thought that Hunk was hiding


    something from him...


    Luckily, it seemed that he was just thinking about it too much. After rubbing his eyes, he went straight


    to bed.

 Chapter 1556 Friends

    Chapter 1556 Friends


    At this time, Bill, who had been defeated by Louis, also found out the root of the problem. He knew that


    if he didn''te up with a solution soon, things would only get worse. He needed toe up with a


    n and strike while the iron was still hot. As the old saying went, ''The enemy of my enemy is my


    friend.'' There was only one person that met that criteria. It was Darren. Bill could join hands with him to


    take down their enemies.


    Bill called Darren and suggested that they meet at thetter''s house to discuss some business. Since


    there were too many people at the KING Group''s building, Darren agreed to it.


    So, Bill eagerly went to Darren''s house with hopeful eyes.


    The two of them sat opposite each other. There was no one else on the first floor except for the two of


    them, so they could talk about private matters without worry.


    ¡°So, I heard that you have a business matter to discuss with me. What kind of business matter did you


    want to talk about, Mr. Liu?¡° Darren asked casually while pouring himself a cup of tea.


    Hearing this question, Bill smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Xu, you can call me Bill. I wanted to discuss business


    with you only because I think we have so much inmon!¡°


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Darren''s eyebrows jumped up in interest. He looked up at Bill and asked, ¡°So much inmon, huh? I


    don''t know about that. Enlighten me.¡°


    Instead of exining, Bill simply said, ¡°Good tea,¡° as he poured himself a cup and took a sip.


    A small smile appeared on Darren''s face, but he didn''t respond. He knew that Bill was just purposely


    building up the suspense.


    Once he realized that Darren wasn''t nning to respond, Bill decided he should stop beating around


    the bush.


    Sighing softly, he put down the cup on the table and looked at Darren again. ¡°Mr. Xu, I know that Jacob


    is giving you a hard time right now. Trust me when I say that my situation is not any better than yours. I


    was hoping that you and I could team up and fight them together!¡° Bill proposed with a hopeful tone.


    The offer wasn''t a surprise to Darren, but he still didn''t reply immediately. In his mind, he pondered over


    the pros and cons of working together with Bill.


    ¡°If you want us to team up, then that must mean you need me. However, I can''t just agree to that. How


    about you show me something to prove your integrity first?¡°


    Before Bill came to his house, Darren had already guessed that this was his purpose. Now, he just


    wanted to make sure he would get something in return.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, I admire your straightforwardness. If that''s what you want, then I am willing to invest in


    repairing the broken capital chain of the KING Group! Will that satisfy you?¡°


    When Bill finished talking, Darren tried to hold back the gasp that almost came out of his mouth. ¡°Mr.


    Liu, you are so generous!¡° heplimented instead.


    Apart from the staff of the KING Group, only Jacob was aware of the broken capital chain problem.


    How had Bill found out about that? In fact, Bill had nted some men in KING Group.


    Upon closer observation, he hadn''t found anything suspicious about Darren. He felt like everything was


    going ording to his n.


    ¡°Well, then, Mr. Liu, when can I expect your money to be transferred to the KING Group''s ount?¡°


    The agreement to Bill''s proposal was implied, even though Darren didn''t say yes directly.


    With a smirk, Bill answered enthusiastically, ¡°Tomorrow! The money will be transferred tomorrow.¡°


    Now that he was finally on the same boat as Darren, there would be endless possibilities. He finally


    had someone to back him up with his ns. They could bring down Jacob together.


    On the other side of the table, Darren was trying his best to control his temper. He felt annoyed thinking


    about the useless employees in hispany.


    So in order to keep Bill from seeing any changes in his expression, Darren thought that it would be


    better if he made him leave first.


    Darren stood up and held out his hand. ¡°I''m looking forward to working with you then, Mr. Liu.¡°


    ¡°Likewise, Mr. Xu,¡° Bill replied as he stood up and shook his hand.


    Since they had already reached an agreement, there was no reason for Bill to stay at Darren''s ce


    any longer. He left the manor after a quick goodbye.


    Once Bill was out sight, Darren immediately started smashing things again.


    Recently, it was getting more and more difficult for him to control his feelings. He thought about how


    hard he had worked for the KING Group for years, but there were still so many spies in hispany.


    He couldn''t help but feel infuriated about it, so he vented it out by destroying things.


    Never in his life had he thought that he would end up working with Bill. If he didn''t need the money, he


    would never have agreed. But the KING Group had to survive and Bill was his only hope at the


    moment.


    Thepany could use the money, so he couldn''t refuse Bill''s help.


    They were both using each other to gain something, so Darren didn''t feel too ashamed for taking his


    money.


    Bill was a man of his word. He kept to his promise and transferred the money to the KING Group the


    very next day. The financial crisis of the KING Group was immediately solved because of that.


    Upon receiving the money, Darren wasted no time and started to make ns to destroy Jacob. It was


    clear that Jacob wanted to defeat Darren, but thetter would never let the former''s wishese true.


    Darren was confident that he wouldn''t lose against Jacob. If anything, Darren was even more


    determined to beat him.


    One of the first things that he decided to do was to rece most of the employees of the KING Group.


    He fired all the unqualified employees and recruited some more capable employees. To guarantee that


    the new employees would remain loyal, he doubled their sry.


    Now, the KING Group didn''t have as many employees as before, but at least he was sure that these


    employees were useful andpetent. This was Darren''s recruitment requirement.


    To prevent someone like Rip from sneaking in again, Darren asked Han to follow up on the


    recruitment meticulously. They couldn''t afford any more mistakes.


    What Darren did had a positive impact on thepany. Many senior professionals were delighted by


    the superior benefits of the KING Group. Some even left their ownpanies and wanted to transfer to


    the KING Group.


    Anyone could sessfully enter the KING Group as long as they werepetent and managed to


    pass Han''s evaluation. Darren was able to recruit a group of talented employees at lightning speed.


    In the business world, Darren''s process of fixing the KING Group''s reputation was considered bold.


    The news reached Jacob immediately.


    ¡°Sam, go and investigate the person supporting Darren. I''d like to find out the person bold enough to


    invest in Darren''spany.¡°


    ¡°Yes, boss!¡° Sam nodded obediently. After he received the order, Sam prepared to leave to take care of


    it.


    But Jacob called out to him to stop him, so Sam turned around with an expectant look.


    ¡°Arrange two people to submit job applications to the KING Group too.¡°


    ¡°Okay.¡° Sam lingered for a few seconds before he finally turned around and left.


    Efficiency was one of Sam''s greatest traits. In just less than two hours, he came back to Jacob with an


    answer.


    ¡°The capital came from Bill. A few days ago, he visited Darren''s home. This afternoon, I arranged two


    of our people to go to the KING Group and apply for a job, but neither of them passed the interview.


    Darren seems to be very strict with recruitment this time. I''m afraid that our people may not be able to


    get in as easily as they couldst time,¡° Sam exined carefully and made sure not to miss any details.


    With a raised brow, Jacob couldn''t help but sneer, ¡°I wasn''t expecting that Bill would turn to Darren for


    help. Those two are practically cut from the same cloth.¡°


    Two people that he considered his enemies were working together. What else could he say? It seemed


    that Darren was acting smart this time. Jacob smirked as he thought of this.


    For a few minutes, Sam stood still and waited for Jacob''s next order. However, when Jacob didn''t


    speak, Sam asked in a small voice, ¡°Mr. Gu, what should we do now? Do we need to starting up


    with a countermeasure?¡°


    To be honest, Darren was the least of their concerns. Bill was the one that Sam worried most about.


    That man didn''t seem to know when to stop.


    Hearing this, Jacob turned around and looked at Sam. ¡°Don''t mind them. They can only protect


    themselves right now. They won''t have the energy or the resources to cause trouble for a while. Let''s


    just wait and see. If there''s any problem, let me know as soon as possible.¡°


    He was confident that he could defeat both Darren and Bill.


    Upon hearing Jacob''s self-assured tone, Sam didn''t say anything more.


    Darren quickly selected a group of elite employees, and after that, their following days were filled with


    heated discussions.

 Chapter 1557 Heated Discussions

    Chapter 1557 Heated Discussions


    ¡°I think we should increase ourpany''s publicity! As we all know, the KING Group has just entered


    the food industry. Thepany is still new in this business, so we should let more people know about it


    to get more customers!¡°


    ¡°Really? That''s just your opinion! Your suggestion is useless. Why do you think Mr. Xu summoned us?


    Have we solved the problem regarding the sodium poisoning already? If not, then what''s the use of


    increasing publicity? Publicity is the easy part. However, that''s thest thing we need especially in this


    current situation.¡°


    The tension in the meeting room could be cut by a sharp knife. Everyone had substantial suggestions


    and was opinionated. They weren''t afraid to share their thoughts.


    At this time, a man sitting in the corner also started to voice out his opinion. ¡°I think we shouldbel


    each product carefully and slightly raise its price. Then, we can improve the packaging and quantity of


    our products ¡ª¡°


    Before the man could finish his sentence, a sharp voice interrupted him. ¡°Are you joking right now? Do


    you even know how much it costs to stick an identificationbel on each product? And you even


    suggested that we raise the price? How can you be sure that the consumers will still buy our products if


    we raise the price?¡°


    a woman in a red dress stated distastefully.


    Darren raised his eyebrows as he observed the woman. If he remembered correctly, she used to be the


    vice manager of a bigpany. It would exin why she behaved so arrogantly.


    Some people couldn''t stand her domineering attitude. Soon, someone stood up and retorted, ¡°Are you


    deaf? Didn''t you hear that the packaging and quantity of the products would be improved as well? So


    raising the prices when we improve the products is reasonable, right? For example, the products with


    better quality and higher quantity would understandably be more expensive. It''s a good idea if you think


    about it.¡°


    ¡°Yes, I agree. I think it''s a great idea.¡°


    ¡°Yes, I think so too¡­¡°


    Everyone finally agreed that the young man''s suggestion was fantastic. Their most important problem


    to solve was to remove their consumers'' doubts about theirpany because of the sodium poisoning


    incident.


    The woman in the red dress was clearly furious, but she had no choice but to sit back down.


    The heated conversations went on until Han finally showed up to control the situation.


    Everyone in thepany was well aware that Han was Darren''s trusted right-hand man. His words


    easily calmed down the people inside the room.


    After Han managed to ease the tension, all of them switched their gazes to Darren.


    None of them wanted to leave a bad impression on Darren after all.


    Just over a few minutes in that meeting room, the arguments became intense and everyone was yelling


    at each other. Now, however, everyone was as quiet as a mouse.


    The staff was nervously waiting for Darren to say something.


    A few more secondster, Darren finally opened his mouth. He stated a simple n for them to do.


    ¡°Let''s increase the quantity, improve the taste, and design a better packaging of the food first. Let''s see


    how it will affect our profits.¡°


    After he said that, Darren walked out of the meeting room without uttering another sound.


    Once he was out of sight, the employees inside the meeting room breathed out sighs of relief. It was as


    if the tension in the room just left.


    After receiving Darren''s order, all the departments started to perform their duties. In three days, they


    managed to change all the food products under the KING Group.


    Darren was satisfied with the result of their hard work. He immediately put the new and improved


    products on sale and sent out a few people to observe the reactions of the customers.


    Unfortunately, they received negative reactions. Very few people bought the products.


    When Bill angrily came over to find Darren, he saw thetter sitting on his chair and peacefully eating


    melon seeds. When he saw how unbothered Darren was, he felt even angrier. Was he unnecessarily


    worrying too much?


    ¡°Mr. Xu, you seem to be in a good mood today,¡° Bill said coldly and smiled at him bitterly.


    Darren had already noticed the problems regarding their newly released products and he was sure that


    Bill hade to find him because of it.


    He smiled and shrugged. ¡°I''m feeling all right,¡° he replied.


    Suddenly, Bill pped on the table and said, ¡°Darren, I put my trust in you and even chose to work


    together with you. Now, I''m hearing that no customers are buying your products. What''s our next


    move? I need to know since I''ve invested so much in thepany. Shall I just take all the food back


    home for myself to eat? You''re here eating melon seeds leisurely as if everything is okay!¡°


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°As you said, you trust me,¡° Darren replied nonchntly.


    ''Is this guy blind or what?'' Bill asked himself and clenched his jaw. How could he have believed that


    someone like him was reliable? He frantically paced back and forth in the office like an angry lion. The


    more he saw Darren''s face, the angrier he got.


    ¡°You know what? Our snacks have already been manufactured and released. Your impatience won''t


    help anything. Do you have any other choice other than to support me? If you did, I doubt that you


    would be here arguing with me.¡° Since Darren couldn''t stand Bill stomping around in the office


    anymore, he had to convince him that everything was going to be okay.


    ¡°Are you saying I can''t do anything to you?¡° Bill was livid.


    ¡°Of course not.¡° Darren wasn''t sure what else to say.


    ¡°Listen, kid, I''ve been in this game for far longer than you have. If you don''t solve this problem now, I


    will make sure that you will suffer the consequences. I promise you that.¡°


    Once he finished talking, Bill turned around and left the office, mming the door loudly to emphasize


    his fury.


    Darren looked at Bill''s retreating figure coldly. It was not the first time that he had encountered a


    businessman like Bill before.


    When Bill was out of his sight, he grabbed his phone to call his secretary and asked, ¡°How are the


    sales today?¡°


    The secretary answered solemnly, ¡°There''s still no progress, sir.¡°


    ¡°Tell them to lower the price,¡° Darren ordered with gritted teeth.


    Unsurprisingly, the board of directors objected his decision. Lowering the price was a risk for the


    company. There was also the possibility that otherpanies in the same industry would take simr


    actions. If that was the case, then their profits would significantly decline. Their losses would end up


    bing higher than their profits. Of course, Darren was aware of all this. He tried to convince the


    board of directors to agree with his decision, but they wouldn''t budge. So, he had to find another way to


    increase their sales.


    All the secretaries were anxious about the current situation of theirpany. The incident regarding


    the excess sodium had affected the KING Group''s reputation negatively and many of their products


    couldn''t be sold. If it went on like this, the KING Group would undoubtedly go bankrupt sooner rather


    thanter.


    After the meeting with the board of directors, Darren sat in his chair and stared at his ceiling. He was


    exhausted. When his secretary came in and saw him slumped on the chair, she quickly poured him a


    ss of water.


    ¡°Change the packaging of the food,¡° Darren suddenly said. His eyes were closed now.


    ¡°What?¡° the secretary asked in confusion. She didn''t think that a problem so serious could be solved by


    changing the packaging.


    ¡°Select some stores and set up a few stations to measure the sodium content. Do ensure that the


    quality of the food doesn''t decrease. And also, lower the price by ten percent.¡°


    Darren had thought about this n over and over before he said it out loud. It was indeed costly to set


    up stations that could measure the sodium content of food. Plus, the discount would diminish their


    future profits. But he was under a lot of pressure, especially from Bill and the board of directors. If it


    weren''t for the fact that he was cornered into a wall, he wouldn''t have made this decision.


    After hearing the details of his n, the secretary finally understood what Darren was talking about.


    She nodded obediently and went out toplete the tasks he gave.


    Standing in the office, Darren took a long drag on his cigarette. He knew that there would be extreme


    consequences to his actions, but if it would benefit thepany, then he was prepared to deal with


    them.

 Chapter 1558 Repairing A Damaged Reputation

    Chapter 1558 Repairing A Damaged Reputation


    For the next two days, all the employees of the KING Group worked like horses just to finish Darren''s


    demands.


    On the morning of the third day, everyone''s hard work paid off. With some good news to report,


    Darren''s secretary came to the CEO''s office with a lot of excitement. Darren only needed to see the


    look on her face to know that they had made it. Slowly, he asked, ¡°Did we do it?¡°


    ¡°Here is the report on the sales figures for the past few days. Please take a look,¡° the secretary


    cheerfully replied while handing over the documents in her hand. She was so happy that she couldn''t


    stop herself from smiling too much.


    Darren took the sales reports and took a minute to read everything. ording to the report, their sales


    had only increased by one percent on the first day of reducing their prices. But when they had put up


    testing booths that showed how much sodium was in their products, their sales had gone up like


    fireworks. The highest volume of sales was on the third day. It was as high as a hundred million


    products sold. This figure broke the all-time sale record of the KING Group by a considerable margin.


    Darren was so overjoyed that he couldn''t help but stand up and pat the secretary on the back. ¡°This is


    great! Thank you. You can go now.¡°


    Before the secretary left, she informed Darren that more than a dozen major mediapanies wanted


    to interview him. There were also journalists outside who were all asking for a statement from him.


    Her words gave Darren a smile that spanned from ear to ear. Everything was going ording to his


    n.


    Since Darren was in good spirits, he held a small press conference for the journalists right then and


    there. The first question came from a female reporter. ¡°The KING Group suffered such a devastating


    loss a week ago, but managed toe back in a blink of an eye. Can yourpany handle any more


    setbacks? If yes, how do you n on dealing with them?¡°


    With a smile, Darren proudly answered, ¡°I''ll have to thank our earnest workers for getting us back on


    track so quickly. For your second question, I won''t let their efforts be in vain, so I''ll make sure that we


    won''t get involved in any kind of trouble ever again. I am confident that the KING Group will only have


    good days toe.¡°


    A few more reporters asked their own questions, but it was almost the same as the first one. When the


    conference ended, everyone had no doubt that the KING Group was going to be on headlines the


    following day.


    Darren was a smart man and didn''t allow any opportunities of seeding pass by. He intentionally


    informed the reporters that the price cut on their snacks would onlyst for a few days.


    All the media outlets were so efficient with their work that almost everyone in the country knew of the


    discount the following day.


    Everyone who loved the KING Group''s snacks was so excited that they went to the stores before the


    shops even opened. Passers-by saw themotion and decided to join the discounted snack craze.


    Since it was only for a limited amount of time, the offer ignited a desire in everyone to buy the products


    as soon as they could. As a result, the demand was far too much for the supply to keep up. The KING


    Group had so many orders that their factories had to run all throughout the night and day.


    The secretary saw firsthand how much money the group was making and it made her admire Darren''s


    brilliance. However, Darren himself was still dissatisfied with his recent sess. He couldn''t sit still


    when he knew that there was still more he could do. After going through the KING Group''s past


    business ventures, he found exactly what he was looking for.


    He couldn''t believe that he hadn''t realized it sooner. It was all about advertising! He had to make sure


    that everyone in the world had heard of the KING Group and their snacks.


    Sess in the business world was heavily tied to apany''s brand recognition, brand awareness,


    and good reputation. With that in mind, Darren checked up on the KING Group''s public rtions. What


    he found out left him in shock. Their PR was so bad that he snapped. He went over there to give them


    a much needed dressing-down.


    Just when the ruckus about excess sodium had ended and he was finally able to breathe a sigh, a new


    problem emerged. What made him even more annoyed was that it was all happening right under his


    nose. The PR department''s work was decent, but it was not up to par with the KING Group''s standards.


    They might have be toocent since their snacks were almost on every store shelf in the


    country.


    With an irritated expression on his face, Darren scolded his subordinates. ¡°What are you doing? Don''t


    you know how much more work you could''ve done? Does anybody here know some celebrity idols? Do


    you know how much sales those people can bring? Whatever they deem good, fans will buy them


    crazily. Does anyone here know that one mobile phonepany was mocked for being too expensive


    yet having ugly designs? No one wanted their phones. But when they went hard on their promotion,


    they suddenly became everyone''s favorite. Their sess came from hiring superstars to endorse their


    products. Despite their rough start, they managed to rank third in mobile phone sales. ¡°


    The nk expression on their faces immediately told Darren that not a single one of the PR team had


    even thought of hiring a suitable spokesperson for their brand. He was so upset that he asked to see if


    they were even working or not. He was presented with a mock-up of an advertisement that was


    supposed to go up on the billboards. Unfortunately, it looked like it was made by a child during an art


    ss. Hepletely lost it, and the PR team couldn''t even breathe out of fear. Darren eximed,


    ¡°Answer me. Are we selling snacks only for little children?¡°


    Everyone knew the answer was no, but nobody had the courage to open their mouths.


    Darren didn''t want to waste his time anymore. With so much determination, he said, ¡°Go and find me a


    celebrity who can endorse our snacks. I need someone that is closely associated with positivity and


    has a good smile.¡°


    The PR team knew Darren was a man that should never be disappointed. As a result, everyone rushed


    to their desks and called as many celebrity agents as they could. Just a few hourster, Darren was


    flooded with options for their endorser.


    Unfortunately, the recent controversy about their snacks had caused a few more problems.


    Although they had bounced back, the KING Group''s reputation was still stained to the public. For that


    reason, a lot of famous celebrities didn''t want to work for them or were reluctant to endorse the KING


    Group. As for the remaining options, they asked for an unreasonable amount ofpensation for their


    services. Moreover, the kind of endorser that Darren was hoping to hire didn''t want to risk their good


    image to the public. They were left with two options: hire a celebrity and pay them a huge amount of


    money, or pick a celebrity with subpar influence, which would likely end up doing nothing in achieving


    their goal.


    With the PR team feeling beaten to the ground, they looked towards Darren for any kind of suggestion.


    Right at that moment, Darren tried to focus really hard. Everyone stayed silent and waited for him. After


    a few minutes, he came up with the perfect person for the job.


    The person was not as popr as the other mainstream celebrities. But he had gone viral on the


    inte a few years ago for eating ten humongous bowls of soybean paste noodles. Naturally, his


    poprity died down since being an inte personality could onlyst for so long. But in the past few


    days, he had regained some attention for helping an old woman. So, Darren thought that he was a


    suitable candidate for their endorsement materials.


    Darren dispatched some representatives of hispany right away to negotiate with the online


    influencer. Soon enough, they got a reply from the person.


    In this day and age, money had be so significant that one could not live without it. Back then, the


    online influencer had be famous all of a sudden. Then gradually, he had lost all of his fans. It was


    beyond doubt that he had been frustrated by the changes that this had brought upon his life. Now that


    the KING Group was willing to hire him as their endorser, he agreed to their offer at once.


    After settling the terms with the online influencer, Darren came up with some more ideas.


    There was a never-ending number of celebrities, but all of them were asking for unreasonably high


    compensation for their advertising. However, online influencers and personalities were emerging in


    terms of the marketing value that they could bring. Needless to say, this phenomenon brought forth


    some great concerns. But that was not Darren''s concern anymore.


    With these thoughts in mind, Darren had sealed endorsement deals with a lot of online influencers at


    very low costs. Naturally, a lot of positive news about the KING Group spread all over the inte. A lot


    of these influencers shot videos of themselves holding products of the KING Group toment on how


    delicious the snacks were. Besides, Darren took some measures to improve the vor and packaging


    of their products. After these improvements, the snacks looked quite exquisite and appetizing.


    The news about the KING Group upied the headlines once again. But this time, it was not about the


    sodium content, but a certificate issued by the Food Safety Bureau to prove that the snacks of the


    company were qualified for public consumption. In the news reports, the public rtions personnel of


    the KING Group made themselves appear credible enough to assure the masses that all of the snacks


    had passed the necessary tests. They imed to everyone that the sodium content of all their


    company''s snacks was in line with the quality standard, and eating the snacks wouldn''t bring them any


    other problems.


    After Darren took this range of measures, the KING Group had recovered its reputation and its sales


    had reached an unprecedented high level. However, Darren was still unsatisfied. He was still trying to


    improve the reputation and sales of the KING Group to the greatest extent.


    Even so, the achievements that he had gained over such a short period of time aroused great


    controversies in the industry. The stock price of the KING Group kept rising, which made their


    competitors envious.


    One of those people was Jacob, who kept a discerning eye on the KING Group''s ability to recover in


    such a short amount of time.


    In their industry, Jacob''spany could be regarded as a big fish. But now, the corporation seemed


    miserable because of the KING Group. It even suffered a considerable loss in mere weeks. He finally


    couldn''t sit still, so he had no other choice but to discuss with a multimediapany that he was


    familiar with.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    New Age was a prominent news and mediapany. In fact, they had already heard about what


    Darren had done recently. In view of howpetitive and powerful the KING Group was, they dared


    not make any negative reports about thepany. So after rejecting Jacob, the editor-in-chief of New


    Age gave him a suggestion, in order not to offend him. ¡°Mr. Gu, thest controversy on excess sodium


    content in their snacks nearly made thatpany go bankrupt. But now, thepany has been


    brought back to life because of that issue. Would you like to make a fuss about this?¡°

 Chapter 1559 Burn The Bridge After Crossing It

    Chapter 1559 Burn The Bridge After Crossing It


    ¡°The problem of the excess sodium content has already been solved by the KING Group. Almost all of


    their stores now have a station that monitors the sodium content of their products. I''m afraid that it


    won''t be too convincing if we try to make a fuss about it.¡° Jacob frowned when he heard it. He wasn''t


    going to take that risk.


    ¡°Of course, we can use a different method this time,¡° the editor-in-chief chief suggested, smiling at him.


    ¡°Well, since they don''t have this problem now, why don''t you create some opportunities for yourself?¡°


    ¡°Are you saying that I should frame them for something else?¡° Suddenly interested, Jacob raised a


    brow. He cast the editor-in-chief a curious nce.


    ¡°I didn''t say anything like that,¡° the editor-in-chief replied with a tight lip. From his tone, it seemed that


    he was offended by Jacob''s words. In fact, he even turned around and prepared to leave.


    ¡°I apologize. I spoke without thinking,¡° Jacob hurriedly said and lowered his head. New Age was the


    biggest newspany in the country. Even though he rich was a rich and powerful man, he still did not


    dare to offend them.


    After all, sometimes the pen was indeed mightier than the sword. One bad article about him or the


    company could prove to be troublesome.


    Hearing his apology, the editor-in-chief sat back down and gave a genuine smile. He exined the


    details to Jacob. ¡°The KING Group is nowpletely relying on their marketing and they''ve been pretty


    credible so far. You can write an article about their overuse of sodium, or you can ask someone to set


    up something in their factory. After you''ve done that, you can hire someone to specifically buy those


    faulty products.¡°


    Honestly, there was no need for such an borate discussion because Jacob was already familiar with


    this method. The two of them smirked at each other as if they were both imagining the KING Group


    being destroyed.


    That night, Jacob ordered someone to find a thief who had just been released from prison. He had his


    reasons for hiring this kind of person. First of all, he would already have a criminal record. Even if he


    was caught, people would not thoroughly investigate the people involved in his case. The police would


    simply think that the man had justmitted the same crime that he was imprisoned for. Second, even


    if something else happened, Jacob could steer clear and nothing could ever be traced back to him.


    More importantly, those who had just gotten out of prison could be easily persuaded with money.


    After being briefed about the task he needed to do, the ex-con set out toplete it. Sitting in his


    office, Jacob couldn''t help but chuckle as he imagined what the headlines would talk about a few days


    later.


    A few hourster, the phone rang as he had expected it to. Jacob couldn''t hide the grin on his face as


    he picked it up. ¡°How''s it going? Were you sessful?¡° he asked.


    The smile on Jacob''s face quickly turned upside down when he heard the familiar, deep voice on the


    other end of the line. ¡°Mr. Gu, it''s really inappropriate for you to do this,¡° Darren stated with a chuckle.


    The thief that Jacob had hired yelled in the background, ¡°Since you already found out my n, why did


    you still let me put the stuff in your production line?¡°


    ¡°Well, if we didn''t let you in, how can we have solid proof and charge you for it?¡° a soft female voice


    asked on the phone. There was a faint giggle that followed and it made Jacob feel like he was being


    mocked.


    Beads of sweat formed on his forehead. He felt as if the floor had started to spin.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, you''re too naive. The KING Group has been at the center of the storm these days. Did you


    really think that I would just sit idly and not suspect anything? Now, what should I do with this sneaky


    person who barged in and tried to frame me?¡° Darren muttered. Jacob could hear his contemptuous


    smirk with every word.


    For the first time in his life, he was rendered speechless. He simply couldn''t find his voice for a long


    time.


    ¡°How long is the prison sentence for someone whomittedmercial fraud?¡° Darren asked.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Jacob cleared his throat and said, ¡°Mr. Xu, you must have evidence to prove those usations. Don''t


    you think it''s a little premature of you to say that I''m the one behind it?¡° Even though he tried to act


    confident, Jacob was struggling to defend himself.


    ¡°You underestimated me, Jacob. Did you really think that I didn''t record this phone call?¡° Darren let out


    an obnoxiousugh. Jacob clenched his fist in anger. His grip on his phone tightened as he pictured the


    device to be Darren''s neck.


    Because of Darren''s exceptional skills as a CEO, the KING Group was able to solve their capital issue.


    They had also managed to gain a huge amount of profits after the crisis. It was a remarkable change of


    tide for them.


    Since everything was back to normal for the KING Group, Bill was afraid that Darren might leave him in


    the dust. So, he booked a private lounge in one of the finest restaurants and sent someone to invite


    Darren, saying that he wanted to celebrate the astonishing victory of the KING Group.


    Darren agreed without hesitation. The two of them agreed to meet at Phoenix Pavilion.


    At around eight o''clock in the evening, Darren showed up at their agreed-upon venue on time. Bill was


    still useful to him so he didn''t n to break his rtions with him. After all, getting Bill to save the KING


    Group was only part of his n.


    As soon as Darren appeared at the entrance of the private lounge, Bill stood up and greeted him with a


    smile. He had to be respectful because, at this point, it was Bill who needed Darren''s help, not the


    other way around.


    ¡°Congrattions, Darren! The tables have turned for your KING Group! I''m d!¡°


    A slight frown appeared on Darren''s face when Bill finished talking. He wanted to avoid getting too


    close to Bill, to be honest. But because he was grateful for his assistance in saving hispany, he


    was willing to tolerate him just for tonight.


    Judging from the way Bill was staring at him, it seemed that he had a favor to ask from Darren. As he


    casually walked in the lounge, Darren already had a n in his mind.


    Smiling, he responded to Bill''spliments by saying, ¡°We couldn''t have done it without you, Bill! If it


    wasn''t for your investment, we wouldn''t have been able to turn the tides in our favor.¡°


    A deepugh came from Bill as he heard what Darren had said. The two of them continued to talk


    about their business ns. In the end, Bill couldn''t hold his thoughts back anymore and decided that he


    should just be candid with Darren.


    Bill cleared his throat and uttered bravely, ¡°Mr. Xu, as you mentioned earlier, you couldn''t have saved


    the KING Group without my investment. I helped you when you needed it most. Shouldn''t you also


    return the favor and help me when I am in danger?¡°


    The corners of Darren''s lips curled slightly when he heard this. He replied, ¡°Bill, if you''re going to ask


    me to help you, then shouldn''t you at least tell me why your life is in danger? I have to understand the


    situation before I can give you a response, right?¡°


    Even though he hadn''t said yes, Bill was still happy that Darren didn''t refuse him right away. It seemed


    that there was a chance for him.


    ¡°Okay, Darren. Let me get straight to the point. I don''t know what''s wrong with Louis from the Ke Group


    recently. He destroyed and took over several of my properties. I''ve lost nearly half my assets because


    of him!¡° Bill started to exin, rage radiating from his face. After a deep breath, he continued, ¡°So this


    time, I wanted to join hands with you and teach that Ke Group a lesson. I want to let them know that


    they shouldn''t mess with us!¡°


    Once he finished talking, Bill immediately picked up the wine ss on the table and drank it in one


    gulp.


    Darren still didn''t'' say anything even after Bill had put down the ss. His silence made Bill anxious.


    ¡°Darren, what does your silence mean? I invited you here for your own sake. The KING Group wouldn''t


    have survived without my help back then. You said it yourself!¡°


    ¡°But the KING Group is already flourishing fine on its own, isn''t that right?¡°


    Darren retorted with a smile. Then, he casually took a small sip of the wine in front of Bill.


    ''Does Bill take me for a fool?'' he sneered in his mind. ''It is already very difficult to deal with Jacob. The


    Ke Group would be even harder to take down.''


    It was not because he was afraid of them. However, he was trying to avoid making another enemy at


    the moment. At least, not until Bonnie was released from prison. He couldn''t risk her just for this.


    Bill''s eyes darkened and he flew into a rage when he heard Darren''s unbothered reply.


    Because of Darren''s indifferent attitude, Bill couldn''t help but feel furious. His face was flushed with


    anger as he pounded heavily on the table and cursed at him.


    Within seconds, a group of people dressed in ck rushed in. About twenty or more people barged into


    the lounge and immediately filled the room. The cold tension in the room could easily be cut by a sharp


    knife.


    With a contemptuous smirk, Darren asked, ¡°Bill, what are you doing?¡°


    A smug chuckle came out of Bill''s throat. He replied arrogantly, ¡°Oh Darren, can''t you see what I''m


    going to do with you? Do you take me for a fool? Of all the things I hate, ungrateful people like you are


    on the top of my list!¡°

 Chapter 1560 Being Bullied

    Chapter 1560 Being Bullied


    Darren didn''t respond. Suddenly, just when Bill thought that Darren was ying some tricks again, he


    heard strange noisesing from outside the door.


    Soon after, the footsteps of several people could be heard outside the private room. These footsteps


    indicated that more people wereing in addition to those who had just broken in.


    Bill''s facial expression changed and he gave Darren a vicious look.


    Seeing Bill''s eyes darken, Darren smirked and said, ¡°If I knew that you would treat me this way, I would


    have made meticulous arrangements for myself too. Bill, tell your men to leave. I won''t do anything to


    you. Besides, all I said is that the KING Group survived the crisis. Did I say that I wouldn''t help you?¡°


    The re that Bill gave Darren after he said that was intense. He was aware that working together with


    Darren was like asking a tiger for its hide. Before he had agreed to team up with him, he had thought


    he could control Darren. However, he now realized that Darren was not the type to be controlled. It was


    toote for him to go back now since he had already chosen to ask him for help.


    With a defeated sigh, Bill muttered, ¡°All of you can leave now.¡°


    All the men in the private room quickly left after they heard Bill''s order. This time, only Bill and Darren


    were left in the room.


    Once the others had left, Darren shared his thoughts with Bill. ¡°Listen, as far as I''ve known Louis, he


    won''t just do anything to you unprompted. There must be some reason why he''s doing this to you, Bill.¡°


    Doubt clouded Bill''s mind as Darren said those words. He didn''t remember if he had done anything to


    Louis before.


    Noticing Bill''s confusion, Darren reminded, ¡°Jacob''s wife is Louis''s sister.¡°


    Just like Bill, Darren had no clue why Louis would cause trouble for Bill either, but he still wanted to use


    him.


    Realizing that he could use Louis and Jacob''s rtionship to his advantage, Darren wanted Bill to think


    that Jacob was the mastermind behind all this. He knew that Bill would retaliate against him if that was


    the case.


    As Bill thought over what Darren had meant, he didn''t say anything.


    ording to what Darren had just implied, the reason why Louis was causing trouble to Bill was due to


    him assisting Darren. The enemy of Darren was Jacob, who happened to be Louis''s brother-inw.


    But Bill knew one thing for sure. He was secretly supporting Darren''s fight against Jacob. But how did


    Louis find out about it?


    After pondering about the situation, Bill quickly realized Darren''s intentions for revealing the


    rtionship between Jacob and Louis. Still, Darren made a convincing argument. It was true that Louis


    wouldn''t justy his hands on him for no reason. There must be something else going on.


    Bill had already made up his mind on what to do next, so he didn''t want to waste any more time here.


    ¡°Darren, I was too reckless earlier. I think I know what to do already.¡°


    Bill wanted to make Darren think that he was going to go after Jacob.


    But Darren was not a fool. He wasn''t an easy man to deceive. He didn''t blurt out what Bill was thinking.


    The two of them nodded and said goodbye to each other before they left the private room.


    When Darren arrived at his quiet home, he immediately went straight to the cer.


    Even though the cer had been cleaned up recently, Darren could still smell the mixture of different


    alcoholic liquors in the room.


    Ever since Bonnie was incarcerated, Darren had been going back to the manor every night and getting


    drunk. It was only in his drunken state that he could dream of her.


    He didn''t dare go to the prison to visit her again. He was afraid that if he saw her, he would actually


    lose his mind and go crazy.


    ''Bonnie, don''t worry. I will make sure to get you out soon¡­''


    Darren was so drunk that he slowly drifted off to sleep.


    Like Darren, Bonnie was also missing him terribly. The two of them were yearning for each other every


    day.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Life in prison was torture for her, to be honest.


    Emily and Darren had arranged everything for her, including her food and beverages. Therefore,


    Bonnie received better treatmentpared to ordinary prisoners.


    Even the warden seemed to care a lot about her and he didn''t allow anyone to bully her.


    But the warden wasn''t always there to protect her. The times that he weren''t there proved to be the


    most difficult time for Bonnie.


    ¡°So that''s the girl called Bonnie, huh? Look at the food on her te! Wow, just look! That''s abalone!


    What a nutritious meal for a woman! Who on earth does she think she is? Howe she''s given


    special treatment here?¡°


    ¡°Isn''t it obvious? She must be having an affair with the warden! I mean, look at her! Look at how


    seductive she is!¡°


    ¡°Hey! Lower your voices! Didn''t you notice that she''s listening to everything we''re saying?¡°


    With trembling hands, Bonnie gripped her chopsticks and tried to ignore them. She looked down at the


    te in front of her, trying her best to control the tears that were about to fall.


    All she wanted was to eat dinner in the canteen. But it seemed that her cellmates couldn''t help but


    gossip about her.


    A few of her cellmates were sitting together at a table, but Bonnie was having her meal alone at


    another table.


    The discussions gradually became louder as days went by. At first, their voices were just small


    whispers, like the faint buzzing of mosquitoes. After a few days of observation, the prisoners staying


    near Bonnie realized that she was a pushover, so they freely gossiped about her without any fear of


    retaliation.


    One day, after the warden left, several bold female prisoners walked up to Bonnie.


    Before Bonnie could react, they suddenly snatched all the food on her te.


    ¡°You!¡° Angrily, Bonnie stood up and red at the women who dared to steal her food.


    These bold women weren''t expecting Bonnie to have such a livid reaction. They exchanged confused


    nces for a while and then turned their attention back to the woman sitting near them.


    Finally, one of the female prisoners gathered her courage and pushed Bonnie.


    If the warden witnessed this, she would be punished at once. However, if she didn''t do what her leader


    had assigned her to do, she would just be bullied like Bonnie. In fact, she would experience worse,


    because she couldn''t get special treatment like Bonnie.


    Even though she felt bad for treating Bonnie that way, she had no choice.


    When the girl pushed her, Bonnie didn''t expect that she would be so strong that she wouldpletely


    lose her bnce. Her head hit the chair as she fell.


    At this time, a police whistle echoed throughout the canteen.


    The female prisoners who had just bullied Bonnie immediately knelt down and put their hands above


    their heads. ¡°What happened here? Hey, answer now! Were all of you bullying this girl?¡° The warden


    walked in with furrowed eyebrows and nced at the two policemen beside him before giving a small


    nod.


    Noticing the warden''s silent order, the two policemen quickly helped Bonnie up from the ground.


    Since the female prisoners didn''t speak up, the warden looked directly at Bonnie.


    ¡°What happened to you? Tell me. Which one of them pushed you?¡°


    The female prisoner who had just pushed Bonnie couldn''t help but tremble when she heard him asking


    Bonnie questions.


    Even those who had snatched Bonnie''s meal began to feel scared.


    When she noticed how scared they were, Bonnie couldn''t help but sigh heavily. Then, she looked at the


    warden and said, ¡°Nothing serious. I just fell over. It was an ident.¡°


    The warden didn''t say anything. He gave an intense re to all the prisoners at the canteen.


    He hoped that these prisoners would be smart enough not to cause Bonnie any trouble from now on.


    ¡°Well, that''s fine. Take her to the infirmary,¡° the warden ordered. Then, he walked out of the


    canteen.

 Chapter 1561 Making Trouble

    Chapter 1561 Making Trouble


    The other female prisoners left the canteen with mixed feelings of envy, jealousy, and gratitude.


    On the way to the infirmary, Bonnie couldn''t help but ask the police officer beside her some questions.


    The policeman knew that Bonnie received special treatment in the prison, so he was happy to oblige.


    ¡°Sir, do you know who the woman numbered fifty-six is?¡°


    The woman that Bonnie had mentioned was the one who had been sitting near her when the incident


    happened. After careful observation, Bonnie had noticed that when those female prisoners had been


    making trouble for her, all of them had nced at the woman numbered fifty-six.


    Hearing that, the officer was a little shocked. Then, he asked, ¡°Why? Did she cause you any trouble?¡°


    Quickly, she shook her head and denied it. ¡°No, no. I was just curious. It seems that everyone is scared


    of her.¡°


    Upon hearing that, the officer smiled and answered, ¡°The woman numbered fifty-six is the leader of the


    women''s prison. Naturally, all the female prisoners fear her. If she doesn''t bully you, maybe you can try


    to befriend her and have a good rtionship with her. We are capable of protecting you, but there will


    be times when we''re not there to do so. It would be good for you to be friends with her.¡°


    It was forbidden to develop any superior-inferior rtionships inside the prison, but so far, the female


    prisoner numbered fifty-six hasn''t done anything wrong. So, the police officers just let her continue to


    establish her dominance over other female prisoners inside the prison.


    Deep in thought, Bonnie nodded. Even though the woman hadn''t personally harmed her in any way,


    she still felt as if she was hostile towards her.


    After receiving treatment at the infirmary, Bonnie walked back to her cell.


    There was no privacy in the cell. Even though Bonnie stayed alone in a separate cell, there were still


    other female prisoners staying in the cells next to hers.


    When she returned to her cell, she saw several female prisoners ring at her.


    It made Bonnie anxious. Their stares were intense. In a desperate attempt to calm herself down, she


    decided to lie down and cover her eyes with her arms.


    She thought that she would be fine as long as she didn''t look at them, but how could these envious


    female prisoners make it easy for her?


    ¡°Hey, whore. Did you go and sleep with that man again?¡° a cold voice called out. Upon hearing this


    voice, all the other female prisoners stopped ring at Bonnie right away.


    Bonnie sat up curiously and looked at the direction in which the voice came from. She wasn''t that


    surprised when she saw that it was the woman numbered fifty-six.


    As soon as this woman spoke, all the other female prisoners around them shut their mouths at once.


    After all, none of them dared to interrupt the leader of the prison.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°What do you have against me?¡° Bonnie asked, choosing to ignore her malicious words. She just didn''t


    understand why this woman seemed to have a vendetta against her. Bonnie couldn''t remember when


    and where she had offended her.


    The woman sneered, ¡°Do I need a reason to be against you? Each woman in this prison was bullied


    one way or another. If you kneel and beg for mercy now, then I will tell everyone to stop bullying you


    and even take you as my follower.¡°


    Hearing this, Bonnie frowned. It seemed that this woman was unreasonable. Bonnie didn''t see the


    point in talking to unreasonable people.


    Besides, the police officers were standing guard just outside their cells. With the presence of the


    officers, Bonnie believed that the other female prisoners would not dare harm her. To minimize the


    chances of the other prisoners causing trouble to her, she could just stay inside her cell and only go out


    during mealtime.


    With this thought in mind, Bonnie no longer responded to the woman. She justy back down and went


    to sleep.


    When the woman numbered fifty-six saw how Bonnie ignored without even showing an ounce of


    respect, she was livid, but her anger quickly disappeared. Instead, a strange smirk appeared on her


    face.


    Bonnie thought that the prison was tooplicated for her liking. Even if the guards were nearby, the


    other prisoners would still find ways to bully her.


    Whenever she went to the toilet, a basin of ice-cold water would be poured down over her head. There


    were no guards or cameras inside the toilet, so it was impossible to find out the culprit.


    On the days they were allowed outside for some fresh air, Bonnie would stay alone in a corner. Yet, the


    balls that the other prisoners would y with would somehow get identally thrown at her.


    When the guards woulde out to ask what had happened, Bonnie could never find proof that it was


    intentional.


    After so much suffering inside the prison, Bonnie suddenly got sick and developed a high fever in her


    cell.


    Meanwhile, at thepany, Jacob stared at the documents in his hands. He realized that for the time


    being, he couldn''t take any actions against the KING Group. So, he would have to deal with Darren and


    Bill in some other way.


    It wasn''t long ago that Darren had subdued Jacob with no power to fight back. Thankfully, Jacob was


    able to get hispany back on track. This was how he came up with the n to drain Darren of his


    money. He thought that if Darren didn''t have any funds, then he could easily defeat him.


    One of Jacob''s friends in F Country sent him an email, which mentioned a casino. The casino didn''t


    seem to have anything to do with Darren or Bill at first nce. Jacob''s friend just needed help to


    complete some formalities to get the casino transferred to a new owner.


    Upon review, Jacob found that the boss of this casino in F Country should be Darren, but its previous


    owner had been Bill. However, there were no signs that either of them were had been involved in this


    particr casino. Was it new?


    Jacob called Sam in. Thetter had just sorted out the documents he had collected. While he was


    walking into Jacob''s office, Sam asked himself, ''Did the bosse up with a new idea?''


    ¡°Take a seat.¡° As always, Jacob was a man of few words. Sam was used to this. He sat on the chair on


    the opposite side. He made sure that he didn''t lean too much so that he could stand up at once when


    Jacob needed him to.


    ¡°Go and check out the casino in F Country. I want to know if it is still connected to Darren or Bill in any


    way,¡° Jacob ordered.


    ¡°Okay, I will check it out as soon as I go back to my office. Please give me one day.¡°


    With raised brows, Jacob looked at him and said, ¡°Hmm. With your current skills, I think half a day


    should be enough.¡°


    After Sam went out toplete his tasks, Jacob met with several clients ording to the schedule


    arranged by his secretary. As expected from Jacob''s mostpetent assistant, Sam arrived with the


    information he had asked for in less than half a day.


    While reporting to Jacob, Sam held several documents in his hands.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, ording to the results of my investigation, the casino you mentioned this morning was


    transferred to Darren by Bill back when Darren fled to F Country. Apparently, he threatened Bill to


    transfer the casino to him. The person managing the casino over there is a loyal follower of Darren.


    The management staff was also carefully selected by Darren himself. Han goes there regrly to


    check on the situation of the casino. My sources say that the casino is very important to Darren.¡°


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡° Jacob nodded as he listened attentively to Sam''s report. After a few seconds, Jacob stated,


    ¡°The casino is probably the only source of money for Darren. It''s not a surprise though. He needs


    another source of ie just to keep thatpany of his afloat. I need more information about this.


    Get someone to go to the casino and investigate the situation there.¡°


    Sam understood what Jacob had meant, so he arranged a person to do it as soon as possible. It would


    be best if the person could sneak into the casino to get the information first hand.


    On the other side, Darren was watching the operation of the casino through the surveince footage


    inside his office on the floor of the highest office building in Jingshi City. In the past few days, he had


    contacted several gangsters in the area and the condition of the casino had improved a lot. No one


    dared to make trouble in his casino.


    Han didn''t go up to Darren''s office until he finished his daily review of the situation of the casino


    below. He could tell that Darren was in a good mood. Han was also quite happy about the promising


    situation of the casino. He diligently reported to Darren, ¡°Boss, the casino''s profits this month have


    increased tremendouslypared tost month. We have earned twice as much! Should we consider


    opening another casino?¡°

 Chapter 1562 Do You Like Them

    Chapter 1562 Do You Like Them


    Shaking his head, Darren said, ¡°No. We''ll attract too much attention if we open a casino now. That


    bastard Jacob is still keeping an eye on me, I''m sure. I have to find a way to get him off my back first.


    Otherwise, I won''t be able to protect this casino if he strikes again.¡°


    The thought of Jacob immediately put a frown on Han''s face. He knew firsthand how hard it was to


    deal with Jacob. Even Darren had no idea what to do with him sometimes. What they needed to do


    right now was to secure their casino. Of course, finding the key was also important.


    With a frustrated sigh, Darren shut down hisputer and took out a key ring. When he handed it to


    Han, he solemnly said, ¡°You have to hurry and find the other half of this key. When you find it, I will


    have no reason to fear Jacob. By then, he will be at my mercy and he will be begging on his knees.¡°


    While he imagined the scene, Darren couldn''t help but smirk. His eyes turned dark.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Xu.¡° As always, Han nodded obediently. Then, he suddenly thought about another matter.


    He pursed his lips as he wondered if he should ask Darren for his opinion. Seeing that Han was in a


    daze, Darren knocked on the table to get his attention back. ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡°


    Darren asked impatiently.


    For a second, Han was shocked by his gaze. Even though Darren trusted him tremendously, he


    knew what type of person Darren was. His boss was known to be suspicious of everyone, so Han


    made sure to always be upfront with him.


    Therefore, Han had toe clean and report everything in detail to him. He took a deep breath and


    said, ¡°Mr. Xu, there''s a shortage of hit men in Area D. Should we recruit some more?¡°


    A frown appeared on Darren''s face. Area D was near a rich neighborhood and it was in the vicinity of a


    gang''s territory. Minor crimes such as robberies were prevalent in that area. People who often visited


    Area D were either very rich or very powerful. The hit men they recruited also doubled as bodyguards


    for those influential people. Darren knew he should be cautious about who he would trust to manage


    that area.


    With a serious gaze, he told Han, ¡°You should personally take care of the recruitment. The most


    important thing is that you can track the movements of the neers. We want to deal with Jacob


    cautiously and carefully. We have no idea what he''s nning to do yet, so keep a close eye on the


    casino business. Make sure that the casino doesn''t encounter any problems.¡°


    ¡°Yes, sir, of course,¡° Han promised with a bow. ¡°I assure you, I will personally attend to these


    matters.¡°


    Confident in Han''s abilities, Darren nodded at him. ¡°Okay, I''m going to leave now.¡° Just as he was


    about to leave the office, Han quickly called out to him. It seemed that he had something else to


    report. ¡°Mr. Xu, I''ve sent someone to look for the key. But we don''t know what it looks like. Can you


    give us a picture of the key?¡° Han asked.


    Upon hearing his question, Darren stopped in his tracks. He turned to look at Han''s face but said


    nothing for a few seconds. His gaze intimidated Han and had him frozen in fear. Han thought that


    perhaps he had said something wrong.


    Eventually, Darren let out a heavy sigh and grunted. ¡°Come with me.¡°


    Obediently, Han followed his boss to his car. Darren gave him a photo and pointed at it. ¡°This is what


    the key looks like. Jacob''s transfer agreement of the HT Group is locked away in a safe. There are two


    keys in total ¡ªone for me and one for Jacob. If you can find me the other key, I will reward you


    handsomely.¡°


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Xu.¡° Han quickly jotted down the details of the key. It seemed that the material was made of


    something expensive, so it should be easier for him to track it down.


    Apanied by Han, Darren went to inspect everything before he took off. After seeing that


    everything was in ce, he left with a satisfied smile.


    In the meeting room of the HT Group, Jacob had just finished a meeting with his managers when his


    secretary suddenly came to him and handed him his private phone. ¡°Mr. Gu, it''s Mrs. Gu on the line for


    you.¡°


    When he heard that it was his wife, Jacob put the documents down quickly. Then, he eagerly took the


    phone from his secretary''s hand. ¡°Give it to me.¡°


    As soon as he heard Emily''s voice on the phone, he felt as if his fatigue had disappeared. ¡°Hello,


    Emily,¡° he greeted with a smile. ¡°Have you finished your work already? A new Thai restaurant has just


    opened up near here. How about we go there and try out their food?¡°


    Smiling, Emily replied excitedly, ¡°I''d love that. But you should pick me up a littleter because I still


    have something to do.¡°


    ¡°Did you miss me today?¡° Whenever Jacob was around his wife, or even just talking to her on the


    phone, his expression would change. He wouldn''t look as serious as he would be in a meeting with


    clients or employees. Instead, his features were softer and gentler when he interacted with Emily. The


    secretary was still waiting outside for Jacob''s next order, so she couldn''t help but overhear their


    conversation.


    ¡°Hmm, why don''t you take a guess?¡° Even from just the phone, Jacob could hear the grin on Emily''s


    face. Her yful tone made his heart flutter with joy. He couldn''t wait to see herter. Before he could


    reply, she said, ¡°Well, I''ll see youter then. I still need to finish up work. Bye!¡°


    Without waiting for an answer, she hung up the phone. Jacob wanted to say something more but the


    line was already cut off. He couldn''t help but stare solemnly at his screen and sigh deeply. His wife had


    been preupied with her worktely and he had been feeling neglected. The thought made him


    frown.


    After a few seconds of silence, the secretary came in quietly. She carefully closed the door behind her


    and looked at Jacob, who was staring at his phone coldly. She wondered idly if the boss and his wife


    had had an argument just now.


    Softly, she asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, do you want to meet the representative team from abroad next?¡°


    As if waking up from a dream, Jacob looked up at her and cleared his throat. Then, he shook his head


    and replied, ¡°I won''t meet them in person. Let the vice-president meet them instead. By the way, have


    you booked a reservation at the restaurant for me?¡°


    ¡°It''s all done, Mr. Gu,¡° she answered, ¡°A lounge with theke view has been booked and decorated


    ording to your demand.¡° The secretary grinned and added, ¡°Mr. Gu, are you going to invite Mrs. Gu


    to dinner?¡°


    ¡°Who else would I invite?¡° Jacob pressed his lips into a thin line. He felt as if he was starting to lose his


    gravitas. Even his secretary was not afraid of him anymore and even dared to ask about his personal


    ns. It must have been Emily''s fault. She was way too friendly with his employees.


    The secretary was smart enough to read the expression on his face. She didn''t dare say anything else


    and bowed respectfully. ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Gu,¡° she murmured. ¡°I''ll go find the vice-president to deliver


    your message now.¡°


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    When Jacob left thepany, many people turned their heads to look at him as he drove away. There


    was a rumor in thepany that Mr. Gu had a gorgeous wife. It was said that their rtionship was so


    sweet that other people couldn''t help but feel jealous of it.


    The drive to Emily''s workce didn''t take long. Jacob quickly found a parking space and went inside to


    find his wife. When he saw Emily, it seemed that she was still wrapping up some work because she


    was still focused on herputer. No matter where Jacob was, he always stood out. Soon, Emily''s


    focus was derailed by the whispers of everyone around her.


    ¡°Why did youe so early?¡° Her eyes widened in surprise when she looked up and saw her


    handsome husband waiting for her. She gave him a fond smile and began to pack up her things. Jacob


    also helped her to pack up. Emily''s colleagues were still gossiping among themselves even after they


    walked out of the office together.


    After getting into the car, Emily took out her phone and noticed that there were still some people


    discussing about her in thepany''s group chat. She frowned at her screen and pondered about


    something. She wanted to keep a low profile at thepany. So, she turned to Jacob and asked, ¡°If


    you pick me up next time, can you please just wait for me outside?¡°


    Upon hearing her request, Jacob couldn''t help but frown. ¡°Are you ashamed of me?¡° he asked with


    furrowed eyebrows.


    ¡°No, of course not,¡° she quickly answered. However, before she could exin, Jacob slightly waved his


    hand and interrupted her. ¡°Well, is it because many people were staring at me and you''re jealous? Is


    that it? You don''t want people ogling at your handsome husband?¡°


    Emily couldn''t help but roll her eyes. Sometimes, Jacob could be a little childish. Fortunately, most of


    the time, he was normal. She nodded because she didn''t want toplicate things. ¡°Yes, yes. You are


    right. So remember to just keep a low profile next time.¡°


    Her husband let out an amusedugh and nted a kiss on her cheek. Smiling, he promised that he


    would keep it in mind the next time he picked her up. When they arrived at the restaurant, Jacob


    handed the car key to the doorman. Then, a waiter greeted them when they went inside and guided


    them to the private lounge on the top floor of the restaurant. This particr restaurant was owned by


    natives from Thand, so they didn''t doubt the food''s authenticity. The important thing about the


    restaurant was its atmosphere, which happened to match up with Emily''s preference.


    ¡°There is a man-madeke outside. They opened the restaurant around the same time as the man-


    madeke. The owner took a lot of effort to make that happen, Jacob told Emily while he pulled out a


    seat for her.


    ¡°It looks amazing in here.¡° The lounge was carefully decorated with beautiful decor. Emily couldn''t help


    but look around in awe. ¡°All the decorations here like those fancy dolls and the colorful flowers...were


    they all picked out by the restaurant owner?¡° Emily asked curiously.


    Smiling, Jacob shook his head and lovingly hugged her from behind. ¡°I arranged these for you. Do you


    like them?¡°

 Chapter 1563 Surprise

    Chapter 1563 Surprise


    ¡°Hmm.¡° The dolls were made of soft fabric that she loved so much. Her eyes moved from one doll to


    another, admiring the workmanship of each one. Her heart skipped a beat as she still couldn''t believe


    that Jacob had done this for her. Without taking her eyes away from the dolls, she asked, ¡°Why did you


    suddenly think of doing this? We are just having dinner. Don''t bother surprising me like this.¡°


    Jacob smiled, pleased with himself. ¡°That''s okay. I like seeing you happy!¡° Seeing Emily''s reaction to


    the surprise that he had nned, he realized that he wanted to witness it more in the future. ¡°I want to


    surprise you every day if I could,¡° he said.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Emily turned to face him, her eyes a little teary. Every woman wanted to feel cherished by the person


    they loved, and Emily was so lucky to have Jacob, who truly cared about her feelings, by her side.


    Despite being married, Jacob did not stop making her feel loved, as if they were still a new couple.


    ¡°I already ordered the food. Come on. Let''s have dinner first, in case you''re hungry.¡°


    Momentster, the dishes were served one after another. Emily always liked trying new food she had


    never eaten. Jacob had already tasted a lot of this food before, so it was not difficult for him to exin


    each dish to Emily as they ate the whole course. Emily had such a good time listening to Jacob that


    she did not notice the time passing by very quickly.


    As soon as they finished their dinner, they decided to leave the restaurant. And as a souvenir, Emily


    took a doll from the pile that she was looking at. It was the most attractive one that Jacob had picked


    out for her. So while walking on the road with the doll in her hand, Emily attracted the attention of many


    passersby.


    She whispered to Jacob a little too loudly, ¡°I feel a little embarrassed.¡° As if she was a little girl, Emily''s


    ears turned red on the tips because of embarrassment. Although Jacob found her cute like this, he


    didn''t want her to worry about other people. ¡°Hey, it''s okay as long as you like it. Don''t care about what


    other people are thinking.¡°


    Emily looked at Jacob and nodded to show him that she understood. Jacob smiled at her reassuringly


    and even squeezed her hand a little as they continued walking hand in hand. After getting into the car,


    Emily put the doll on the seat. She said to him, ¡°Please, ask them to deliver the rest of the dolls to our


    house, or else it will be a waste of money.¡°


    ¡°Okay, if that''s what you want.¡° Jacob started the car and put its roof down. It was already getting


    colder outside and they felt the cool breeze stroke their cheeks. Weing the chill of the night, Emily


    closed her eyes.


    When they arrived at home, Emily went in first while Jacob drove the car to the garage to park it. When


    he walked into the house, nearly ten meters away from their living room, he heard a scream.


    A scream? Emily? Adrenaline taking over his body, he ran to the room feeling frightened. The room


    was a mess when he stepped into it. The cab and the drawers had fallen to the floor. Pieces of


    clothes were also on the floor while some were on the bed. When Jacob found Emily, she was not


    moving and her eyes were wide in shock. He went to her, immediately holding her into his arms. ¡°Are


    you okay? It seems like a thief broke into our house,¡° he said, trying to keep his voice steady while


    thinking about how this could have happened.


    Emily took a deep breath to calm herself. She answered, ¡°I''m fine. Where are the others?¡° Emily


    walked past the mess and went to the kitchen. Jacob, on alert, followed her. The kitchen was a mess


    too, but not as messy as the bedroom they had juste out of. Emily found their female servant lying


    on the floor, so they both hurried to check on her. Jacob immediately checked her breath and was


    relieved to know that she was still alive. ¡°Maybe she just fainted,¡° he said to Emily.


    Emily, although shocked and still a bit lost, managed to calm down. She let Jacob support the servant


    first, holding her head up a little while she took out her mobile phone. ¡°All right, I''ll call the police.¡°


    Jacob nodded. ¡°Okay.¡° Jacob got down to clearing up the mess, and Emily helped clean the house up.


    The housekeeping servicepany and the securitypany had alsoe, so Jacob asked Emily


    to go to the study instead.


    The mess downstairs was nothingpared with the mess in the study. Everything had been thrown to


    the floor, including the books, themp, and the papers. The safe next to the bookshelf had been


    dragged to the window. It seemed that the person who broke into the house had intended to open the


    safe but failed, so instead, the thief had nned to take the safe away.


    Sighing, Emily asked with a little exasperation, ¡°What should we do?¡° She looked around and found


    that other valuable things were still there. This meant that the person hadn''te to steal money, but


    for other purposes, and they thought that the safe would contain important things aside from money.


    ¡°It''s Darren,¡° Jacob said in a firm tone. ¡°It seems that he was so impatient that he had to break into our


    house. He has gone too far.¡°


    Emily also knew about the key. She touched Jacob''s arm tofort him. ¡°Hey, look at me,¡° she said.


    Jacob turned to her and saw her calming eyes. Now that she had gotten his attention, she hoped that


    he would listen to her. ¡°He is impatient, but we know that it is also because he is too flustered. Take it


    easy! We can''t give him any chance to set us up.¡°


    He looked into Emily''s eyes and knew that he could not act too rashly. But that didn''t stop him from


    ordering the securitypany to get some more guards, and to strengthen the security system of his


    house. Fortunately, no one was hurt this time. And more importantly, Emily was safe. Otherwise, Jacob


    would probably have wanted to kill someone.


    It seemed that it was that time of the day when everyone was the most energetic. Everybody in the


    prison cells were chatting, exchanging one story after another, so the sneers from one cell didn''t attract


    much attention.


    ¡°What bad luck! How can we stay with such a woman?¡° A woman leaned against the edge of the bed,


    ying with her fingerszily, but her eyes were fixed on the bed opposite to hers.


    The cell was nearly empty aside from the bed. It even had no windows and the beds were put next to


    each other. The narrow space of the cell was a little crowded because too many prisoners were in it.


    Although it was not ideal, there were just so manyw-breakers that the prison could not hold them all


    anymore.


    In the room, a group of women gathered together, upying most of the space. However, in one bed


    near the corner, there was one petite woman sitting alone who seemed to be in a daze. She was quiet


    as she always was, looking at the space in front of her nkly.


    ¡°She looks gentle and quiet, but in fact...¡° Another woman in the room sneered, ¡°She is really filthy.¡°


    How could Bonnie not know that these people were talking about her?


    An inkling of bitterness appeared on her face, but she was quick to conceal it. No one could know what


    she truly thought about.


    Especially since it was not the first time that they had observed her and been against her since a few


    days ago, they looked at her like she was weak, and she did not like that. But fighting back with words


    was shallow. They wouldn''t get on her nerves.


    And she was no longer a little girl who would cry for help whenever she was bullied. She knew she


    could stand up for herself. Moreover, what could she do if she was bullied there? If she reported to


    anyone that the other female prisoners were bullying her, they would juste back for her twice as


    harder. They would make her life inside the cell a living hell and she didn''t need that.


    Through the daze, she thought of asking Darren for help. But like always, she hesitated to bother him


    whenever she recalled how exhausted he already was with his business every day.


    Deeply immersed in thoughts, Bonnie didn''t notice that the women in front of her had already


    exchanged nces with each other several times over that short period of time. They were done


    eyeing her. They needed answers.


    One woman rolled up her sleeves and stood up. She walked to Bonnie and nudged her. She winked


    her right eye and ridiculed, ¡°Hey, how did you hook up with your man? You can share it with us.¡°


    As soon as the woman finished speaking, there was a burst ofughter in the room.


    Bonnie didn''t want to talk to these people. She did not want to engage, so she stood up to go to the


    corner. But when she turned around, she felt a palm pping her back. Before she could react, she


    staggered and bumped into the iron rack beside the bed.


    ¡°Hey, I''m talking to you. Why don''t you answer my question? Don''t think that you can break the rules


    here just because you''re beautiful. After all, you are just a shameless whore!¡° the woman shouted. With


    her eyes wide open, she pulled Bonnie''s hair and raised her other hand high, about to p her on the


    face.


    The woman was attracting not only the attention of some other women in her cell, but also the attention


    and interest of the prisoners in the opposite cells. Every one of them looked excited, and theughter


    was eerily loud as all of them watched for fun.


    ¡°p her!¡° one prisoner shouted.


    Another voice from the opposite cell was heard. ¡°Be quick!¡°


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡° Bonnie couldn''t free herself from the woman''s hand, and she could feel


    the tears forming in her eyes. She didn''t want to cry because that would just give them another reason


    to hurt her. But it seemed like every bit of her hurt. She closed her eyes, bracing herself, but the p


    didn''te. Instead, she heard a harsh voice.


    A woman in uniform walked into the cell and pushed the strong woman away. ¡°It seems that you need a


    more practical lesson. You just don''t learn, do you?¡° She sighed. Then, she turned to look at Bonnie


    and said in a softer tone, ¡°Someone hase to see you.¡°

 Chapter 1564 Coming To See Her

    Chapter 1564 Coming To See Her


    Bonnie was taken to Darren. She was feeling sore from the grip that the other woman had held her in.


    She was still in a daze and her heart was still beating a little faster than normal. When she saw Darren,


    her eyes instantly turned red, and all the grievances seemed toe out at this time. She wanted to


    cry her eyes out and tell him all the things that had happened.


    ¡°Bonnie, is everything okay?¡° he asked when heid his eyes on her. Darren had the urge to hug her


    when he saw that she looked a bit flustered. He hadn''t seen her in so long and he just wanted to hold


    her for a while. But considering the situation, he tried his best to hold back this thought. He looked at


    her carefully, searching her eyes and scrutinizing her face. He felt as if something was wrong, and he


    wanted to know what it was.


    Hearing Darren''s voice, Bonnie lowered her head and tried to hold back her tears. She knew that she


    would burst any moment now, so she took two deep breaths and tried to calm herself down. When it


    was not enough, she clenched one hand into a fist, pinching her palm with her nails as hard as she


    could. With onest deep breath, finally, she calmed down.


    Once again, Darren asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡° As soon as Bonnie sat across from him, he blurted out his


    concern.


    Bonnie looked at Darren again, carefully this time. His eyes looked heavy like they were tired, and his


    face had a shadow on it, making it look a bit darker than usual. Not wanting to worry him, she nodded


    with a tiny smile and said, ¡°I''m fine, Darren. You''ve helped me a lot. No one is causing me any trouble.¡°


    The gloom on her face said otherwise but she refused to acknowledge it. She didn''t want to add to


    Darren''s burdens so she decided to keep the details to herself.


    And although Darren knew that Bonnie was not telling him the truth, he didn''t press it further. He was


    relieved when he finally saw her. He had waited for this moment because it killed him inside not


    knowing when he''d be able to see her again. So instead of wasting time getting the truth out of her, he


    just reassured her that he would stay by her side.


    Bonnie looked a little haggard, as if she had not been getting much rest, but she still looked fine.


    Bonnie caught Darren staring at her when she looked up, as if he was carefully studying her. Obviously,


    the situation outside the prison was also not good, or there wouldn''t be a light stubble forming on


    Darren''s chin.


    Bonnie took a deep breath and sighed internally. This was why she didn''t want to let him know that she


    was bullied. He would be more worried. He may have guessed it by now but she appreciated that he


    just let her be.


    But it was when Bonnie lowered her head just a little bit that Darren could no longer hold it back. He


    knew something was wrong and he wanted to know what it was.


    ¡°Pull your hair away,¡° he demanded. Darren''s voice suddenly sounded a little cold, with some anger in


    his tone. He never sounded like that unless he was utterly serious.


    He wanted to believe Bonnie when she said that everything was fine with her. And Bonnie almost had


    him, but he also knew that she would say anything just to be less of a burden to him.


    Bonniebed her hair nervously, and instead of pushing it away, she covered her forehead more


    tightly. Her heart was beating very fast. Although she didn''t want to lie to Darren, she also didn''t want


    him to know the truth. She didn''t dare look at Darren at all. Instead, she turned her eyes to his hands


    on the table and forced a smile. ¡°Hair? Maybe it''s because I haven''t taken good care of it in a long time.


    So it''s a little messy,¡° she said as an excuse.


    Darren shook his head. ¡°Why are you still lying to me, Bonnie?! Why do you always pretend to be


    strong?¡° Seeing Bonnie hide behind her hair, Darren thought of an idea.


    His hands on the table turned into fists, his jaw clenched, and the blue veins on his forehead bulged.


    He couldn''t me Bonnie for not telling him the truth, so he med himself for his ipetence. He


    hadn''t foreseen that bad things could happen to her in there.


    If he were more capable, Bonnie wouldn''t be suffering like this. She wouldn''t pretend to be this strong.


    If he had just trampled on Jacob or maybe even confronted him, Bonnie would not have been locked


    here now.


    Still agitated while clenching his fists, Darren stood up and walked around the room in circles. As he


    thought about his shorings, he took several deep breaths and closed his eyes, which turned red


    because of anger.


    ¡°Darren, calm down. I''m really fine. Don''t think too much,¡° Bonnie said as she looked at Darren


    anxiously.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Darren took more deep breaths, but this time to calm his nerves down. Then, he finally managed to


    control his emotions while listening to Bonnie''s voice. When he sat in front of Bonnie again, his rage


    turned into endless pity. His eyes turned soft when he looked at her.


    ¡°Does the wound on your head hurt? You need to apply medicine as soon as possible when you go


    back in there,¡° he said softly.


    Looking at Darren and seeing his expression, Bonnie felt a little relieved. He was too handsome and


    she couldn''t believe that he cared for her this much. It felt like the wound on her head was about to


    heal. She couldn''t contain herself, so she let out a soft giggle and touched her head. She was about to


    answer when she felt her finger touch the wound, making her cry out in pain.


    Darren was startled and he felt sorry for her, but he couldn''t do anything.


    He groaned and red at Bonnie. He said, ¡°Are you dumb? You know that there is a wound on your


    head, but you still touched it.¡°


    Despite the pain, Bonnieughed softly. ¡°I didn''t expect to touch the wound. Don''t worry about me. I will


    take good care of myself,¡° she replied with a smile.


    Because Darren knew Bonnie, he believed that she would be obedient, but he didn''t believe that she


    would take good care of herself.


    So taking a look at the bruises on her head, he said, ¡°I''ll arrange a separate cell for youter, or I''ll be


    worried about you.¡° And then he remembered the promise he had made to her before, so he added,


    ¡°Just hold on, okay? I''ll take you out soon and you''ll be fine. I promise. Everything will be okay.¡°


    Bonnie smiled and nodded, not taking her eyes away from his. But she was afraid that he would be


    under too much pressure, so she narrowed her eyes and specifically reminded him, ¡°You should also


    take care of yourself, or I''ll have to take care of you.¡°


    ¡°Don''t you want to take care of me?¡° he asked teasingly, making Bonnie giggle. He smiled because he


    always liked seeing her like that.


    The two of them talked a lot, mostly about trivial stuff to keep the atmosphere light. They didn''t want to


    worry each other anymore. And if it weren''t for the fact that the visiting time was almost up, Darren


    would have stayed a little longer.


    As soon as he walked out, the tenderness on Darren''s face disappeared, and his whole body went


    rigid. His hands turned to fists once again, feeling all the rage that he had tried so hard to hide earlier.


    Seeing Darren like this, everyone in thepany wanted to stay away from him, including Han. But


    there were things that he needed to report to Darren, so he had to muster up courage to enter his office


    and face him.


    ¡°What''s the result?¡° Darren asked, his voice echoing inside the room, low and a little bit husky.


    And since they were the only people inside, his voice rumbled throughout the silence. As soon as


    Darren said that, Han felt the temperature in the office dropped two degrees lower.


    Everyone could feel that Darren was in a bad mood. It was enough to look at him and see his dark


    eyes, sharp and serious.


    Han didn''t want to go anywhere near Darren, but he had no choice.


    His heart was beating faster the longer he was around him. He felt sorry for himself but he had to do it,


    so with a tense face, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°Boss, the people who came back said that they


    didn''t find anything valuable in Tyrone Mansion.¡°


    ¡°What a bunch of losers! They are all a waste of time. You can''t do anything well, you piece of crap!¡°


    Darren shouted. The vein in his neck bulged out like it was about to pop.


    Han had already expected this reaction from Darren, so he kept quiet, lowered his head, and


    epted his anger.


    However, when Darren finished his words, there was no sound of him smashing things. So after waiting


    for a few more seconds, Han looked up curiously.


    He saw Darren clenching his teeth, his eyes wide in anger. His hands were still formed into fists, but he


    was not moving. Han still kept quiet, waiting for Darren to say something. He looked at him,


    confused as to what he was thinking because he was looking straight ahead with vacant eyes.


    At this moment, Darren was furious because of Han''s report. They hadn''t found anything after all that


    trouble. How ipetent! He thought of Bonnie forcing a smile in front of him so he wouldn''t worry


    even with a wound in her head. He inhaled sharply as the anger rose up in his body again.


    ¡°B-Boss?¡° Han asked cautiously. Despite his voice being a little shaky, it brought Darren back to


    earth.


    He closed his eyes while taking deep breaths, pulled his tie loose, and suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Pack up and let''s go,¡° Darren said sternly with his teeth clenched. If Jacob was right in front of them,


    Han had no doubt that Darren would tear him apart directly, no questions asked.


    ¡°Boss, where are we going?¡° Han asked. Although hesitant, he still followed Darren as he was about


    to leave.


    Suddenly, Darren stopped and turned around to face him. ¡°Those losers are useless, aren''t they? So I


    will go to Jacob''s house and take his life myself,¡° he said coldly. Han looked directly at Darren''s eyes


    and saw that there was no other emotion except in fury. There was also a bloodthirsty smile on his


    face.


    At this moment, he knew that the hatred between Darren and Jacob was endless.


    Han''s mind suddenly went nk when he heard this. He gasped when he saw Darren''s dark face


    and evil smirk. It was something he wished he hadn''t seen because it terrified him.


    But after a few seconds, he finally came to his senses. When Darren was about to step out of the


    office, Han cleared his throat and quickly took a deep breath. Then with a racing heart, he rushed to


    Darren''s side and stopped him.

 Chapter 1565 Block The Way

    Chapter 1565 Block The Way


    ¡°Mr. Xu, please calm down.¡°


    ¡°Don''t tell me what to do! Get out of my way and just mind your own business!¡° Darren shouted in a fit


    of rage. He didn''t have a single ounce of care for Han''s plea. At that moment, it was clear that no


    one could put his mind at ease. ¡°If you don''t step aside right now, I might kill you as well.¡°


    Han wanted to leave as soon as possible when he heard Darren''s threat against him. But he was too


    concerned about what trouble his boss might get himself into. As a result, he stood his ground and


    pleaded once again. ¡°Mr. Xu, please don''t let your anger cloud your judgment. You''ll lose your whole


    life''s work if you kill someone. Are you really prepared to sacrifice everything just because of Jacob?¡°


    ¡°Don''t make me say it again! Get out of my way right now!¡° Darren shouted again while staring at


    Han with his bloodshot eyes. Even though Darren was dead serious about killing him, Han still


    tried his best to calm his boss down.


    ¡°Think about the people who look up to you. They''ll be disappointed if they find out that you killed


    someone. To make matters worse, some people might even think that you''re a coward for choosing to


    kill yourpetitor instead of battling him with your wits. Do you really want people to remember you


    that way?¡°


    Han''s words infuriated Darren even more. Without hesitation, he threw a powerful punch straight at


    him. Luckily, Han was able to block it with his arm. Unfortunately, the punch was so strong that it


    made him fall to the ground. Before walking out the door, Darren raised his right foot and stomped on


    Han''s stomach while he was on the floor. Han curled up in pain. On the other hand, Darren just


    looked at him like he was a stranger and walked past him.


    ¡°Mr. Xu! Please don''t do this! Don''t let your anger ruin your whole life! You might not care about me, but


    please think about Bonnie! She''s still in prison and waiting for you to save her! If you really kill Jacob,


    who''s going to set her free?¡°


    Just with the mention of Bonnie''s name, Darren regained a part of his sanity. He started to look a little


    less crazy and acted like a person that could be reasoned with.


    In his heart, he knew it was true. If he was to get himself imprisoned, there would be no one else left to


    help Bonnie. Could he really let her live the rest of her life behind bars?


    To make matters worse, anyone who wanted to harm Darren knew that his weakness was Bonnie. If he


    was to disappear, who would protect the love of his life?


    When Darren finally calmed down, Han breathed a sigh of relief.


    While gasping for air, Han could smell a scent of blooding from his mouth. However, he couldn''t


    care about it since he needed to make sure that his boss wasn''t going to lose it again. After struggling


    to stand up, he stood at Darren''s side and said, ¡°Mr. Xu, I know you want Jacob to disappear forever,


    but you don''t have to do it with your bare hands.¡°


    Han''s wordspletely intrigued Darren. He quickly turned to face his assistant and hinted with his


    eyes for him to go on.


    ¡°Can''t we make use of Bill and his men? Ahem...¡° Han had to stop midway from coughing up blood.


    When he finally caught his breath, he continued. ¡°Don''t you think using Bill is the best way to kill


    Jacob? If they fail, no one would ever guess that you were behind it. Even Jacob himself wouldn''t find


    any evidence to prove that you were involved.


    And besides, Bill and his men are a gang of ouws. They live their lives like every day is theirst day


    on the earth. They''ve even done things like this before. No matter what, those people have a better


    chance of actually killing someone than just the two of us.¡°


    For Darren, Han''s suggestion was like a breeze of fresh air. Itpletely brought him back to


    normal. As soon as Han was finished speaking, an idea popped up in Darren''s mind.


    Just in a few minutes, he knew exactly what he needed to do next. He tidied up his suit and walked


    back to his office chair. Then, he said, ¡°You''re right. Not using a man like Bill would be a waste of a


    great opportunity.¡° While he was speaking, Darren noticed Han''s lips were stained with blood. At the


    sight of his wound, Darren waved his hand and added, ¡°You should go downstairs for now and treat


    yourself. Thank you for your hard work today.¡°


    Han simply nodded and left. As soon as he did, Darren immediately called Bill and told him his n


    about dealing with Jacob. Bill waspletely enthusiastic while talking with Darren, especially since


    the two of them hated Jacob to their core. In just in a few minutes, the two agreed on a n to destroy


    Jacob''s entire life.


    A few hourster, it was alreadyte at night. The busy streets that were always filled with workers


    going home becamepletely deserted.


    Only a few offices still had lights on. The HT Group''s building was one of them. From time to time, a


    few people would pass by the building''s main entrance.


    Under a dim street light, a few shady-looking men gathered together. While smoking cigarettes, they


    whispered to each other and looked at the HT Group''s building from afar.


    ¡°Damn!¡°


    one of the shady-looking men angrily eximed. After that, another man from their group spoke in a


    lazy voice. ¡°Boss, we''ve been waiting here for hours. Look at how many mosquito bites I have already.


    Why hasn''t Jacob left yet?¡° The two impatient young men kept irritably looking up at the top floor of HT


    Group while puffing on their cigarettes.


    They had been prowling in wait for Jacob since the afternoon. If the light in Jacob''s room wasn''t on,


    their patience surely would not havested this long.


    That being said, the two young men didn''t dare to say that they wanted to leave. Their terrifying boss


    would surely get upset if they did so. As a result, they could only look at their boss, who was quietly


    leaning against the streetmp.


    Their boss was still waiting even though he was an old man. The two knew they had absolutely no


    reason toin.


    ¡°Just my two cents here, CEOs arepletely insane. They sit on their fancy chairs and stare at


    documents the whole day,¡° one of the men who was standing beside their boss uttered. Shortly after,


    he flicked his cigarette and looked at their boss''s face.


    After a few minutes of silence, the boss himself finally became impatient. Their boss was none other


    than Bill himself. He fixed his posture and asked the person beside him, ¡°Is Jacob still in his office?¡°


    ¡°Boss, the light in his office is still on and we''ve been here since the afternoon. I think he''s still there.¡°


    Bill quickly red at his subordinate and pped him hard on the head. ¡°You think? Are you not even


    sure if he''s still there? You stupid pig! Why do I even pay you? Go! Hurry up and find out if he''s still


    inside!¡°


    The group panicked when Bill shouted. They looked at each other, a few hinting that someone needed


    to speak. But no one dared to open their mouths.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Since all of them had worked for Bill for so long at that point, they knew there were no words to say to


    him that would calm him down. Even though Bill was usually nice to his men, he would always get mad


    at them if just one of them made a big mistake, especially in crucial moments like this.


    Bill slowly walked out of the shadow of the streetmp. Coincidentally, the light shone directly on his


    menacing face. It made him look even more terrifying than he already was.


    A few minutester, the man who was pped by Bill earlier came back. He lowered his head and then


    reported while his legs were trembling in fear. ¡°Boss, I just spoke to one of the HT Group''s employees.


    They said that Jacob was on a business trip today and he didn''t even step one foot into the building at


    all.¡°


    With just those words, all of Bill''s men immediately felt fear in their hearts. They knew they had wasted


    an hour of their boss''s time for absolutely nothing.


    Bill took out a cigarette from his mouth and threw it on the ground. After that, he stepped on the


    cigarette butt and sneered. ¡°Is this why I pay you? To give me useless information?¡° While asking those


    questions, he gave his man an even harder p on the head.


    The man became light-headed from the pain and his legs trembled to the point that he almost knelt on


    the ground.


    His punishment made the other men scared for their lives. Nobody dared to breathe loudly in fear of


    being punished by Bill as well. Just the sound of Bill''s hand hitting the man''s head gave everyone else


    a headache.


    Right at that moment, everyone wanted to leave. They knew that if their boss was in a bad enough


    mood, he wouldn''t hesitate to kill one of them.


    ¡°Why are you still standing here? Do you think I want you back?¡° Bill frigidly asked. His blood was at a


    boiling point and he didn''t want to see this man anymore. As a result, he simply turned around and left.


    ¡°Wait!¡° an unknown female voice shouted in Bill''s direction. He squinted his eyes at the woman in front


    of him. She was a few meters away and the darkness made it hard to distinguish her face. But when he


    finally knew who he was looking at, a menacing smile quickly appeared on his face.


    ¡°Boss?¡°


    Bill shook his head and replied, ¡°We seem to have hit the jackpot. We''ve wasted so much time here


    waiting for Jacob and he wasn''t even here. But look at what we have now. It''s the woman he loves the


    most. What a lucky turn of events this is!¡°

 Chapter 1566 Traffic Accident

    Chapter 1566 Traffic ident


    Emily was just a few feet away from danger and she had absolutely no clue about it.


    Her judgment wasn''t as sharp as usual since she was so tired from work. She was even feeling a little


    bit dizzy. That was why she went outside to catch some fresh air. Her head was pointed down to the


    street because she was trying to rub her stiff shoulders. Little did she know, Bill''s men were already


    walking towards her.


    By the time she finally raised her head, it was already toote. Several shady-looking men were


    already following her.


    Emily found it odd that there were still this many people outside at that time. She had been working at


    the HT Group for a while and she never seen anything like it before. Her traumatic past caused her to


    suddenly be alert. She scanned her surroundings, but tried to do it casually.


    Fortunately for her, there were still a few random people passing by. She knew that if the group of


    shady-looking men was really there to attack her, they would definitely do it when there was nobody left


    around.


    With this in mind, she seized her only chance to flee for safety. She walked as fast as she could


    towards her car while still trying to look normal. When she was finally inside, she quickly took out her


    phone and dialed Jacob''s number.


    Just the sound of Jacob''s low and manly voice gave her a sense of safety. But she knew that that


    wasn''t enough to keep her safe. Without wasting another second, she told Jacob what was happening.


    She didn''t care if her suspicions were right or wrong. She just knew that calling Jacob for help was the


    wisest decision she could make.


    ¡°Get out of there fast, but drive safely. Don''t worry, I''m on my way right now. Also, don''t hang up. I want


    to know quickly if something else happens,¡° Jacob replied in an anxious voice.


    Emily quickly drove away and listened to Jacob on the phone. She felt a sense of relief when she heard


    his car''s engine start and elerate. Still, she couldn''t help but watch her rearview mirror like a hawk.


    Each car she saw behind her caused her worries to grow bit by bit. But under such a possibly


    dangerous situation, she knew she had to keep her mind calm in order to make the best decisions


    possible.


    She stepped hard on the gas, but still maintained a normal amount of distance from the car behind her.


    Out of pure coincidence, when she looked at her rearview mirror again, she recognized a familiar face


    out of the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°Jacob! I think I know who''s following me,¡° Emily eximed, but the way she spoke made her seem


    unsure. It was too dark, and driving at such a high speed made it hard to distinguish someone with


    absolute certainty.


    ¡°All right, I''ll be there soon. Be careful, okay?¡° he replied. Even though Jacob was a harsh


    businessman, he couldn''t bear to hear Emily''s voice in such a frightened state. At that moment, the


    only thing in his mind was to get to her and keep her safe. He didn''t even care about who was following


    her since he knew it could be dealt withter.


    Jacob was so worried that he didn''t even care for his own safety. He drove like a madman while his


    forehead was dripping with cold sweat.


    All of a sudden, he heard Emily''s worried voice on the phone. ¡°It''s Bill! I''m sure of it!¡°


    Emily finally recognized the person behind her when she took a sharp turn. There was a road light that


    illuminated Bill''s terrifying face and she happened to see it when she looked at her side-view mirror.


    Out of all the people she knew, Bill was thest one she wanted to be following her.


    Unfortunately, Emily''s pondering caused her to slightly lift her foot off the gas pedal. The car behind her


    caught up in a blink of an eye. And before she could even notice it, the car behind her rammed the


    trunk of her own car.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!¡° Emily screamed for her life. Her hands trembled uncontrobly and her heart sank from


    fear. Despite that, she knew that staying calm would give her the best chance of getting out of this


    alive. As a result, she bit her lower lip hard and just focused on the road ahead of her.


    ¡°Run! Keep running, you bitch!¡° Emily could hear Bill yelling at her, but didn''t check to see where his


    voice came from. She was too focused to realize that Bill''s car was now right beside her own.


    Billughed maniacally. He wanted to hear Emily scream once again, so he asked his men to trail


    behind her and m her car again.


    Realizing that she was about to get hit again, Emily made a sharp turn to avoid Bill''s car. Her quick


    thinking came at just the right time and she managed to gain some ground away from Bill. When she


    saw with her own eyes that Bill''s car wasgging behind hers, she let out a sigh of relief. But as soon


    as she did, another car suddenly appeared out of nowhere in the oppositene. The car wasing at


    full speed and headed straight towards her.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily only had a few seconds to think at that point. She needed to find a way to avoid the car in front of


    her. But no matter how hard she tried, she had nowhere else to go.


    Just when Emily was a few seconds from crashing, a third car intentionally got in her way, acting like a


    shield from the speeding car heading towards her. Emily managed to stop safely, but the near-death


    experience she went through caused her to faint.


    ¡°Excuse me!¡°


    Emily uttered when she finally woke up. She found herself sitting on a chair and realized that her eyes


    were filled with tears. She looked around aimlessly, trying to figure out what was going on.


    The first thing that she noticed was white walls and metal benches. Also, a strong smell of disinfectant


    in the air gave her a clue on where she was.


    After that, she noticed that there were people in nurse uniforms walking around her. It took her a few


    more minutes to realize that she was sitting alone in front of a hospital''s ICU ward. Anyone who saw


    Emily could easily tell that she didn''t know what was going on. She was just tugging on her shirt like a


    scared child while blood was dripping down from her lips.


    It had only been a few hours since the massive car ident, but it seemed like she had no recollection


    of what had happened earlier.


    The only thing in her mind was broken memories of the car crash that made her feel like it was all a


    bad dream. The first thing she remembered was opening her eyes and seeing a cloud of smoke in front


    of her. After that, walking towards a familiar ck car and finding a man who had blood all over him.


    The third memory was cing the injured man on herp while his blood flowed onto her clothes.


    Quietly, she observed the man''s chest to see if he was still breathing.


    Even if that was how Emily remembered things, what had happened earlier was the exact opposite.


    The truth was, when she had been a few steps away from the ck car, she hadn''t even reached out


    her hand to check if the driver was still alive.


    She had already known that the driver was Jacob. And if he had really died...


    there would be no way she could continue on with her own life.


    While all of this was happening in Emily''s mind, tears unconsciously flowed down from her face.


    Emily was still in a daze and out of touch with reality. But when the door of the operating room in front


    of her opened, she finally came back to her senses. She stood up in a hurry and tried to ask the nurse


    what was going on. Unfortunately, she was left with no response.


    To make matters worse, the nurse had a dreadful expression on her face. Emily couldn''t believe what


    was happening, but she still tried to be optimistic.


    After three minutes, the same nurse came back in a hurry. Without a doubt, she looked even more


    worried than before. Emily was ready to barge into the room just to find out if Jacob was okay. But the


    door was mmed shut and locked before she could even try.


    Just as she was about to return to her chair and sit down, a doctor came out of the operating room and


    spoke to her in a serious manner. ¡°Mr. Gu has lost a lot of blood and needs a transfusion right now to


    have a fighting chance of living. Regrettably, we currently don''t have the blood type we need.¡°


    ¡°What? Then what should we do?¡° Emily eximed while grabbing the doctor''s coat. She didn''t care if


    she was being impolite. She just wanted to do everything she could to treat Jacob.


    The doctor understood what Emily was going through. He didn''t act rude to the helpless woman in front


    of him and simply replied with a frown, ¡°Mr. Gu''s blood type is very special and we don''t have any time


    to waste. Please, ma''am, use all your connections and find a suitable blood donor as soon as possible,


    or else Mr. Gu''s condition might take a turn for the worse.¡°


    Emily didn''t need to hear that the situation was critical. Her heart had already told her that she was just


    a few inches away from losing the love of her life. Unfortunately, she didn''t know where she could


    possibly find a blood donor with the same blood type as Jacob.


    Her anxiousness and fear of losing Jacob made her almost break down and cry. Suddenly, a man''s


    voice spoke to her.


    ¡°Draw mine.¡°


    Emily couldn''t believe what she had just heard. When she turned to see who that person was, Louis''s


    worried face appeared. Louis couldn''t think offorting words to say to Emily. Nevertheless, he


    patted her on the back and left with the doctor.


    Louis''s arrival ced the hospital staff in full gear. They even needed to bring in more nurses just to


    help. But even if there were more staff now, no one could help Emily calm down.


    After thirty minutes, Louis was done giving them his blood. When he walked out, he saw Emily sitting


    there in a daze. He felt sorry for her and patted her on the back again. With a reassuring voice, he said,


    ¡°Yvonne, don''t be afraid. The doctor just told me that as long as the blood transfusion is sessful,


    Jacob''s life won''t be in any sort of danger. ¡°


    Emily couldn''t bear the weight of sorrow anymore and she leaned on Louis''s shoulder. Having her


    brother there gave her a sense offort that she had been longing for since she had arrived at the


    hospital. Her whole world had been turned upside down with just a single car crash. She had to endure


    the pain of possibly losing a loved one.

 Chapter 1567 Blood Donation

    Chapter 1567 Blood Donation


    Once Louis was certain that Jacob was no longer in a critical state, he approached Emily to find out


    what had happened. However, when he saw how miserable she looked, he immediately realized that it


    wasn''t the right time to ask questions. He knew that the only right thing to do at that moment was to sit


    with his sister andfort her.


    After a while, Emily managed to calm down a little bit and stop her tears from falling down her cheeks.


    She rubbed her red swollen eyes and then looked at her brother.


    ¡°He... He was covered in blood. He saved me... If he wasn''t there...¡° Emily spoke softly, but her voice


    was still filled with too much worry and anxiety.


    Recalling the horrific ident choked her up, and she needed a few more minutes to regain her


    composure. After that, she continued telling Louis what had happened earlier. ¡°It was Bill. He and his


    men followed me when I got out of the office. He''s the reason why Jacob is in so much pain right now.¡°


    Before the ident, Emily hadn''t really known who had been driving the car to save her. When she


    had approached the car to check on the driver, she had realized that it was Jacob who had protected


    her from harm. Even though he had been bleeding from almost every part of his body, Jacob had still


    managed to gesture something at Bill.


    Emily hadn''t really understood what he had meant by it. But it had seemed like Bill had known exactly


    what Jacob was telling him. With a menacing smile, Bill had shouted at them from inside his car. ¡°You


    brat! You''re lucky you got here on time.¡°


    Just the mention of Bill''s name caused Louis''s blood to start boiling. He was so upset that he felt his


    eyes starting to fill with a dark, cloudy rage.


    ''That damned Bill! First, he killed Scott''s family and traumatized Scott when he was just a young child.


    And now, he caused Emily so much sorrow and almost killed Jacob.'' With everything Bill had done,


    Louis knew it was time to get even.


    Right at that moment, he promised to himself that Bill would pay the price, tenfold, for all the things that


    he had done.


    A few minutester, while Louis and Emily were still talking, the light of the operating room was


    suddenly turned off. Shortly after, its doors were opened. The two of them quickly stood up in


    anticipation and worry. Emily couldn''t resist the urge to go up to the doctor as soon as he walked out of


    the room and ask, ¡°Doctor, how is my husband?¡°


    ¡°I''m d to say that he''s doing just fine. We were fortunate that Mr. Ke came as soon as he could. His


    blood is the only reason that Mr. Gu is stable now. The only thing that''s left for us to do is to let him


    rest.¡°


    Looking past the doctor, Emily saw Jacob lying still in bed. The first thing she noticed was his pale lips,


    probably because he had lost so much blood earlier. But when she was told that his life was no longer


    in danger, Emily breathed a sigh of relief.


    Meanwhile, Louis started to feel the effects of donating a significant amount of blood. His face looked


    paler with every second that passed. Additionally, the stressful situation caused his heart rate to go up.


    As a result, he became light-headed and had a hard time walking back to the bench.


    Emily quickly noticed that her brother wasn''t feeling well. She grabbed onto him so that he wouldn''t fall


    down. She asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡°


    Louis shook his head to somehow tell her that it was fine. But the fact that he was constantly rubbing


    his temples showed how he really felt. In a serious tone, he replied, ¡°I''m fine. I just need a good night''s


    sleep. By the way, don''t worry about Bill anymore. I''ll deal with him myself.¡° Emily nodded in response


    and helped her brother sit on a nearby bench. From then on, Louis didn''t say anything more. He was


    deep in thought. After a while, he spoke out of the blue. ¡°Hey, Emily, I''ll get some of my people to guard


    this ce, just to be sure that nothing happens to Jacob.¡°


    Although Louis promised himself that he would deal with Bill as soon as possible, he was still worried


    that Bill might be crazy enough to attack someone in the hospital. He knew that having his bodyguards


    there to keep Jacob safe would give Emily and himself a sense of reassurance that they really needed.


    ¡°All right, that sounds reasonable. Anyway, I''m sure you''re tired. You should go back home and rest,¡°


    Emily worriedly replied while biting her lips. She was so grateful to have a wonderful brother to lean on,


    so she wanted to thank him. ¡°You''ve done more than enough just by being here and giving him some of


    your blood. If you had note, I''m not sure if Jacob would''ve made it. And for that, thank you so


    much.¡°


    While recalling the situation, Emily suddenly remembered something.


    ording to what the doctor had just said, Jacob had the rarest blood type of all. Coincidentally, Louis


    had the same blood type.


    Emily found it hard to believe that the two men who were always by her side had the same rare blood


    type. She debated in her mind whether to think it was just a coincidence or...


    Could it be something else?


    In fact, it was only natural for Emily to think this way since it wasn''t the first time that something like this


    had happened to her. It had been the time that Baron, who had the same blood type as Jacob, had


    needed a blood transfusion. Unfortunately, Jacob hadn''t been around to help. So Louis, had been the


    one who had provided the blood type that they had needed back then.


    All of a sudden, it urred to Emily that she hadn''t thought too much of that situation. The only thing in


    her mind had been Baron''s safety. Obviously, it was hard for a mother to think of anything else when


    her own child was sick. So much time had passed by, and she hadpletely forgotten about it.


    If it weren''t for this ident, she wouldn''t have been able to remember that day.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    It was quite astonishing for her to think that there were three people around her with such a special and


    rare blood type.


    Could it really be just pure coincidence?


    Out of disbelief, Emily looked at Jacob, who was still lying in bed. And then, she nced over at Louis


    who was sitting on the bench and resting his eyes. She couldn''t stop her curiosity, so she finally asked


    Louis about it.


    Louis wasn''t surprised by his sister''s question. He knew it was just a matter of time before he needed


    to tell the truth.


    That being said, he was ready to tell her since he had never nned to keep it a secret anyway.


    Louis took a quick nce at Jacob and smiled.


    In his mind, he was almost sure that Jacob had his suspicions about this coincidence as well long


    before Emily ever asked about it.


    While pointing at Jacob, Louis replied, ¡°I know you''re curious, but we should wait until he wakes up


    before we talk about it.¡°


    Judging from the look on Louis''s face, Emily knew that this truth was a hard one to face. As a result,


    she simply nodded in agreement and stopped thinking about it, especially since she was not in the


    mood to listen to a story while her husband was in such a miserable state. All she wanted at that


    moment was to stay by Jacob''s side and take good care of him. Her goal was to give him everything he


    needed so that he could recover as soon as possible.


    After a while, the whole ward became quiet. Emily was sitting beside Jacob while Louis was sitting in a


    corner of the room. He was so tired that his eyelids would drop from time to time.


    About thirty minutester, footsteps could be heard approaching the ward. Louis thought it was his


    men, so he opened his eyes.


    He felt relieved that he was finally able to go home and rest.


    After two knocks, the door was pushed open. Surprisingly, a familiar woman appeared in the ward.


    Louis quickly realized that it was Taylor. Seeing the love of his life made his eyes light up. He walked up


    to her like an excited child. It was like he hadn''t donated any blood at all. Emily was amused by her


    brother''s childish reaction. She looked at Louis and shook her head with a smile.


    Louis had always been a calm man in Emily''s mind. Thest thing she expected him to do was behave


    like this in front of Taylor.


    ¡°Why are you here all of a sudden?¡° Louis asked while cheerfully holding Taylor''s hand. He was so


    happy to see her that he even had a smile that stretched from ear to ear.


    Taylor quickly noticed the teasing look on Emily''s face while all of this was happening. She felt a bit


    embarrassed and wanted to let go of Louis''s big hand, but she failed after trying several times. As a


    result, she just let him be and asked Emily in a concerned tone, ¡°How''s Jacob? Is he doing okay?¡°


    Emily quickly nodded her head and replied, ¡°He''s all right. The doctor said that there''s nothing to worry


    about.¡°


    Even though Emily had a cheerful tone, Taylor noticed how tired she really was. She was a little worried


    about her, but she knew it was better to not ask about it. After a while, Taylor was about to ask


    somethingpletely different from the ident, but Louis pinched her hand and shook his head a


    little.


    Even if he had nothing to worry about, Taylor chose not to say it anymore.


    Emily waspletely clueless about the couple''s subtle hints to each other. When she looked at the


    two of them once again, she told Taylor about how much of a help Louis had been. ¡°If it wasn''t for him,


    I''m not sure Jacob would''ve made it. I''m so fortunate that my brother came at just the right time.¡°


    Taylor was confused and didn''t know what she meant. She immediately thought that Louis had done


    something dangerous, so she furrowed her eyebrows at him and asked, ¡°What did you do?¡°


    Before Louis could even open his mouth, Emily answered for him. ¡°The hospital didn''t have Jacob''s


    blood type. Luckily, Louis is the same type as him. Thank you so much for giving him some of your


    blood, Louis. I can''t thank you enough.¡° Shortly after, Emily looked at Louis and said, ¡°I''m sure you''re


    feeling tired. Make sure you eat a lot when you go back home. You have to get your strength back


    since you almost fainted just now.¡°


    Right after that, Emily winked at her brother. Now, the siblings had had their own secret conversation


    that also went unnoticed.


    Louis didn''t know how to react to Emily''s words. He couldn''t understand if she was teasing him or


    helping him.


    As expected, Taylor quickly became concerned when she heard Emily. She worriedly looked at Louis


    and asked, ¡°Are you feeling better now? Do you still feel dizzy?¡° Right after that, she nudged him to the


    sofa and helped him sit down.


    Emily felt a bit of joy when she saw how affectionate the couple was being.


    That being said, Louis knew he should really be more sensitive to his sister. Even if Emily had given


    him a situation where he could nurture his love with Taylor, it would be inappropriate to disy their


    affection in front of Emily while Jacob was still injured. Thus, he grabbed Taylor''s hand and took her to


    the door.

 Chapter 1568 Fulfill Your Wishes In A Dream

    Chapter 1568 Fulfill Your Wishes In A Dream


    ¡°You also need to have a good rest. I have already sent someone to take the children to my ce. You


    just need to take care of Jacob for now,¡° Louis said.


    Emily nodded her head slowly as she listened. If she was being honest, she had had no time to care


    about the three children these days. She could only think about herself and Jacob. Fortunately, Louis


    was considerate enough to help them.


    ¡°Keep in touch. I''lle over when I''m free.¡° Louis took another look at Jacob with pitiful eyes and


    sighed. After a few seconds, he proceeded to leave with Taylor.


    Not long after they walked out, they saw the doctor who had drawn blood for Louis. He approached


    them and told Louis, ¡°Eat well to replenish the blood you''ve lost.¡°


    Louis kept to himself on their way home. He took several deep breaths but said nothing. But when they


    got home, it was like all the words that he''d been holding back came out at once.


    Tired, he leaned his head against Taylor''s shoulder and said shamelessly, ¡°You heard the doctor''s


    words. I''m a little weak and I need more nutrition.¡°


    Taylor turned slightly and looked at him very seriously. ¡°I''ll go tell the cook in the kitchen to serve more


    delicious food and with more nutrients than usual for you from now on.¡°


    Louis pouted and tried his best to plead with her, hoping it would work. ¡°I''ve never eaten the food you


    cook, so can you...¡°


    Before Louis could finish his words, Taylor gently pushed his head away from her shoulder and said,


    ¡°Then you''d better get some sleep. You will fulfill your wishes in a dream.¡°


    Taylor shook her head. She had never cooked before. Wasn''t Louis afraid of being food poisoned?


    But Louis was persistent, so he said, ¡°I''m going to give the cook a holiday now!¡°


    Taylor almostughed at his silliness. She sneered, ¡°Okay Louis. You see, we have four children in our


    house now. You can cook for them then.¡°


    As if only realizing it now, his mouth widened in surprise. At the thought of the four children, Louis


    finally gave up the idea. Nevertheless, he wanted Taylor to cook for him for once. So, he lowered his


    head and, pretending to be weak, fell back on the sofa. He cried out slowly, ¡°Taylor, I think I''m going to


    faint again.¡°


    Seeing this, Taylor felt helpless. Louis would do anything to get what he wanted, and this time, she


    knew that he had won. She rolled her eyes at him and poked him on the cheek. ¡°You can eat the food I


    cook if you''re not afraid of food poisoning!¡°


    Louis smiled ear to ear upon hearing this. He knew that he was sessful in his request. Sometimes,


    all he really needed was to be persistent. He felt really happy.


    He was looking forward to seeing Taylor deal with the ingredients in the kitchen.


    Taylor spent most of her time working, in front of aputer or buried in paperwork. She took care of


    the kids, especially Amy, but she had never been in the kitchen to cook for her family. She hired


    someone else to do the cooking instead. But now, since Louis had won their little argument, Taylor was


    fumbling around in the kitchen trying to cook for him.


    He smiled. ''Does it mean that I''m the most important person in her heart?''


    Louis thought happily, ignoring his act of coquetry. He watched Taylor moving around the kitchen as if


    she really knew what she was doing.


    Since it was the first time that Taylor was cooking, she didn''t dare to cook anythingplex. She didn''t


    want to be embarrassed in front of Louis even though she kept repeating that she didn''t know how to


    cook. She just made a bowl of noodles for him under the guidance of their cook. But even the simple


    bowl of noodles turned out to be a strange color. When she once done, she immediately wanted to


    throw it out.


    Looking awkwardly at the strange noodles on the table, Taylor was having a hard time deciding


    whether to give it to Louis. Finally, she took out her phone and handed it to Louis. ¡°How about you ask


    someone to send you something to eat?¡° she asked, wishing quietly that Louis would take the phone.


    Louis stared at the phone and shook his head.


    Then, he took the noodles cooked by Taylor. He looked at it and smiled like he was the happiest person


    on earth before gulping it down.


    Taylor''s eyes went wide as she saw Louis eating the noodles. ¡°You...¡° She wanted to say something,


    but her words were caught in her throat.


    ¡°It tastes good, and I know that it will be better next time,¡° Louis said quickly in between gulps.


    Taylor didn''t know how Louis could eat that, because she knew that she had not only put too much


    sauce in the noodles, but also put sugar instead of salt by mistake. But for Louis, the food was made of


    love. He didn''t mind the taste or the color.


    He was happy that Taylor had cooked for him for the first time ever, and he would eat every bit of it. He


    was smiling while eating, and Taylor was touched upon seeing him like this.


    Meanwhile, in the hospital ward, Jacob suddenly started sweating heavily. He frowned in his sleep, and


    then tried to whisper something.


    Emily looked at him immediately, sensing that something was wrong. She walked up to his bed and


    carefully leaned in to listen, only to hear that he was just calling her name.


    ¡°Emily... Emily, don''t leave me! Don''t leave me!¡° Although his throat was dry, Jacob managed to shout


    louder and louder until he finally woke up from a nightmare.


    As gently as possible, Emily wiped the sweat forming on Jacob''s forehead. She asked, ¡°Hey, babe.


    What''s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?¡°


    Jacob was trying to sit up, so Emily put her hand on his shoulder to help him. Once he was sitting


    upright, Jacob moved slowly and hugged Emily. He closed his eyes and said, ¡°I had a nightmare just


    now. I dreamed that we went camping on the mountain. Then suddenly, we were forcefully pulled away


    by two people. I couldn''t reach your hand, and then you slowly disappeared. No matter how loud I


    called your name, you didn''t respond at all.¡° He looked at Emily with tears forming in his eyes. ¡°I was


    scared to death.¡°


    Emily sighed and gently touched his head tofort him. ¡°It''s just a dream, my love. I''m fine, aren''t I?


    Don''t worry. I will never leave you. Just take a lot of rest. I promise I''ll always be here with you.¡°


    Seeing that Emily was sitting next to him safe and sound, Jacob calmed down a little. But at the same


    time, as if he hadn''t noticed it until now, the pain came rushing through his body, making him wince.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Worry was immediately seen on Emily''s face. ¡°Babe, don''t move. Does your wound hurt again?¡° she


    asked with her eyebrows furrowed.


    Enduring the pain, Jacob took a slightly deep breath and nodded slowly.


    As Emily looked at Jacob, who was in pain, she could not hold back the tears in her eyes. ¡°Why are


    you so silly? Why did you need to rush out just to help me?¡° she asked, her voice cracking. She loved


    Jacob and she didn''t want him to get hurt. But now, she was taking care of him and she couldn''t help


    but me herself.


    Jacob didn''t answer her question. Looking at her, he just gently wiped the tears on her face. Then, he


    used the only strength he had to hold Emily tightly, as if he was afraid that she would disappear, just


    like in his nightmare. He wanted her to feel how much he loved her.


    After a while, when Emily seemed to calm down, Jacob slowly let her go and said, ¡°Emily, promise me


    that you won''t leave me, okay? I''m so afraid of losing you. I can''t imagine what would have happened


    to you if I hadn''t arrived in time yesterday.¡° He sighed, remembering what happened the night before.


    Emily looked at Jacob and she just burst into tears more. It might have been because she hadn''t


    realized that Jacob loved her so deeply that he would give his own life to save her. She had been


    moved by his act and she wanted him to know that.


    Jacob wiped her tears again gently, and held her face in his hands. He said softly, ¡°My greatest luck in


    life was to meet you. I will protect you at all costs, Emily. I just want you to always be with me. I love


    you.¡°


    Emily''s tears would not stop. She felt lucky to have a man who loved her so much more than she could


    ever imagine.


    She opened her mouth to say something but Jacob was approaching her slowly, moving in to kiss her.


    Anticipating the kiss, Emily closed her eyes. But then, they heard a cough loud enough to startle both


    of them. They turned to look at the door and saw Louis and Taylor standing there, watching them. Emily


    quickly loosened her grip on Jacob''s hand, wiped her face, and smoothed her hair awkwardly.


    Louis cleared his throat and joked, ¡°It seems that we came at a bad time. We ruined their kiss.¡° He said


    this loud enough for everyone in the room to hear. Then, he looked at Taylor and whispered, ¡°How


    about we pretend that we didn''t see anything? Let''s go out first ande in when they''re done.¡° The


    two of them pretended to turn around to leave, but Jacob, who was already lying on the bed again,


    red at Louis and said, ¡°You twoe back and stop that. If you really didn''t want to ruin the


    atmosphere, why didn''t you go out immediately after you saw it just now? Why insist on letting us know


    that you''re here and then pretend to leave?¡°

 Chapter 1569 Reunion

    Chapter 1569 Reunion


    When he heard what Jacob said, Louis said in a displeased tone, ¡°Hey! Don''t you know how to be


    grateful? I just saved your life yesterday! What''s with your attitude right now?¡°


    An equally irritated Jacob replied, ¡°They are two different things. You indeed saved me yesterday, and it


    is true that I should thank you. But you have to find a good time toe and see me! And right now, it''s


    not a good time!¡°


    Louis felt even more agitated with Jacob''s retort. ¡°I''m so pitiful! I saved you yesterday, my dear little


    brother, and yet you have the audacity to treat me like this?!¡°


    ''Little brother?'' Emily and Taylor looked at each other with wide eyes, hoping that the other could


    exin, but neither spoke a word. They turned to Louis in confusion.


    ¡°Wait, hold on. What brother? What are you talking about? We don''t understand,¡° Taylor asked,


    squinting at the two men in confusion. Then she turned to Jacob, Louis'' so-called brother.


    There was no response from Jacob. He acted as if it was only natural for Louis to address him like that.


    With a scoff, Jacob replied, ¡°What? So now I have to thank you for being my brother too?¡°


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily watched the two men bickering back and forth with confusion in her eyes. She turned around to


    question Jacob. ¡°What do you mean? I''m so confused right now. What are you talking about? Since


    when did you be brothers?¡°


    Jacob nced at the bewildered Emily with a smile. He opened his mouth to exin, but Louis stopped


    him immediately. ¡°You are injured. You need to save your strength. Let me exin it,¡° he offered.


    Once again, Jacob looked at Emily and made a helpless expression. Then, he let out a defeated sigh.


    ¡°Fine. Please listen to my brother''s exnation carefully,¡° he told the two women.


    After clearing his throat, Louis joked in a deadpan voice, ¡°Everyone, please grab a stool and listen to


    my tale.¡°


    Seeing that Louis was still trying to joke around, Taylor approached him and punched him in the


    shoulder. Then, she angrily said, ¡°Can you stop torturing us like this? We want that exnation. Now!¡°


    Wincing, Louis rubbed his shoulders. He rolled his eyes and retorted, ¡°Ah. Bad luck seems to be


    following me around today. First, someone said that I ruined his ns or something, and now, you hit


    me. I feel like I''m the most hated man in this room right now. Forget it. I don''t want to say anything.¡°


    Unable to stand his whining anymore, Taylor raised her fist to hit him again. Of course, Louis didn''t


    want to cause a scene anymore. He quickly blocked the fist that Taylor was about to hit him with and


    muttered, ¡°Okay, fine, fine. Just stop! I will tell you, okay?¡°


    Both Jacob and Emily shook their heads helplessly. Jacob also couldn''t stand Louis'' stalling anymore.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Just say it then. Don''t keep them guessing. Out with it!¡° he demanded and even made a


    gesture for Louis to hurry up.


    ¡°All right. Here''s the thing. Jacob and I are fraternal twins that came from two separate eggs.¡° Louis


    raised two of his fingers to make a point before he continued, ¡°As you can probably tell, our faces are


    completely different.¡°


    Squinting, Emily carefully looked at Jacob''s eyes and then turned to look at Louis'' eyes. She found that


    even the color of their eyes was different from each other. She asked with furrowed brows, ¡°Both of


    your eyes¡­. Why are they so different from each other?¡°


    Louis already expected Emily to question this and had an exnation ready. He cleared his throat and


    stated, ¡°Well, our ancestors had mixed blood. I inherited the genes of mixed blood so I have blue eyes.


    On the other hand, Jacob did not inherit this mixed blood gene, so his eye color is different.¡°


    After hearing his exnation, Taylor nodded thoughtfully and asked, ¡°Then howe we didn''t know


    that you were brothers before? Weren''t you aware of it? Why are you just finding out about this now?¡°


    Some things weren''t so simple to exin. Louis frowned and pondered for a while. Then, he finally


    answered, ¡°I was born in the Gu Family when I was a child. Bill deceived my nanny. She conspired with


    him to kidnap me. Honestly, we didn''t even really recognize each other until I gave a blood transfusion


    to Baron several yearster¡­¡°


    Hearing what Louis had just shared with them, Emily couldn''t help but sigh heavily. ¡°Ah, so you were


    also abducted and sold. Yet, even after so many years apart, you still recognized each other. It must be


    fate,¡° she said.


    Louis grinned at her. ¡°Yeah, I guess you''re right. Sadly, I think my so-called brother doesn''t want me


    here because of his lover,¡° he teased.


    Hearing that, Jacob rolled his eyes again and told Louis impatiently, ¡°Are you done? It''s just not the


    right time for you toe, okay? But I still recognize you as my brother!¡°


    The two men continued to bicker jokingly, but Louis noticed that Taylor didn''t say much during the


    conversation. Instead, she seemed to be contemting something.


    He waved his hand in front of her and asked, ¡°Penny for your thoughts?¡°


    Blinking rapidly, Taylor suddenly came to her senses and asked, ¡°What? I was just wondering how you


    two recognized each otherter. How did you guys know that you were indeed brothers?¡°


    Upon hearing this, Emily looked at the two men with expectant eyes. ¡°Yes, how did you two recognize


    each other?¡° she asked.


    ¡°Let me tell you!¡° Jacob and Louis answered at the same time. They were like two eager students


    inside the ssroom.


    Louis shrugged and said with a grin, ¡°All right. You can tell the story this time!¡°


    Like a little boy who wanted to share some treasure he found, Jacob exined excitedly, ¡°I began to


    suspect that we were rted after the blood transfusion, so I asked someone to investigate it. The


    information that I found said that my brother was born in the Gu Family. I was a little suspicious, but I


    didn''t really have solid evidence at that time. I wasn''t sure about anything until he finally transfused


    blood to me. My blood matches with his.¡°


    The two women listened to Jacob''s story with keen interest, but Taylor still had some questions. As a


    psychologist, she always liked to get to the bottom of the matter.


    ¡°So, why did Bill abduct you instead of Jacob?¡° Taylor asked, nudging Louis, who was ying with his


    phone.


    Seeing the expectant look on Taylor''s face, Louis immediately put away his mobile phone and replied


    solemnly, ¡°Actually, I started to investigate that matter a long time ago, but I didn''t find any evidence.


    But a few days ago, I asked a few of my friends to investigate it again. They told me that Bill got his


    position through trafficking me.¡°


    ¡°But his current position is not something that he can achieve just by abducting and selling one child,¡°


    Emily pointed out.


    Of course, it wasn''t just Louis. There were several other children that Bill had abducted and sold


    through the years. Bill was simply an awful human being.


    Jacob gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That bastard! He really is a beast disguised as a human!¡°


    Every time Louis thought of this matter, his blood would boil. Suddenly, he frowned and said sharply,


    ¡°Just wait and see! I will definitely make him pay the price!¡°


    The reason that Jacob and Louis had been separated was because of Bill''s evil doings. Jacob wasn''t


    the type to let these things go so easily.


    Jacob was ready to fight against Bill!

 Chapter 1570 Aboard

    Chapter 1570 Aboard


    While Jacob was recovering in the hospital, Bill was about to lose his mind. He kept cursing while


    pacing back and forth, just like an unfortunate ant that found itself on a hot stove.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Damn you, Scott! I knew it was a mistake to leave you alive!¡° Bill eximed while walking around in


    circles inside his office. He looked dreadful and his forehead was full of cold sweat.


    Even if he was the one toe out on top that night, he still felt absolutely petrified.


    For him, he knew he could easily deal with either Jacob or Louis by themselves. However, going


    against the two of them together was basically impossible. It was clear to him that he wouldn''t be able


    to match their pace.


    ¡°What should I do?¡° Bill worriedly asked himself. The more he thought about it, the more anxious he


    felt. Because of that, he nervously scratched his head to think of a solution. But instead of looking like


    he was deep in thought, it looked more like he was trying to make himself bald.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on his door. But at that moment, Bill didn''t have the energy to deal with


    anyone so he simply ignored it. Another knock came, pissing him off. Instead of opening the door, he


    angrily shouted at the person outside. ¡°Fuck off! Don''t bother me!¡°


    ¡°But boss, I have something important to tell you,¡° the man outside meekly replied. He was scared for


    his life, but what he had to say was too important not to tell.


    Sensing that the man still hasn''t left, Bill eximed, ¡°I already told you to get out of here! Why are you


    still standing there? I''m paying you good money to be reliable! If you have toe to me just to solve


    something simple, you can go to hell!¡° Bill couldn''t handle the worries in his mind anymore. As a result,


    he threw a fit of rage. He kicked and smashed everything he saw inside the room.


    His wrath instilled a great sense of fear into his men. All the harsh words Bill was shouting and the


    ruckus he was causing felt like hundreds of needles going through their hearts.


    Despite their concern, none of Bill''s men dared to open their mouths. While Bill was trashing the room,


    they all lowered their heads in sorrow and kept quiet.


    After a while, some exchanged looks with each other to try and figure out the situation. Each and every


    one of them had their own guesses as to what was going on. ''What''s wrong with our boss?'' ''Shouldn''t


    he be happy that Jacob''s in the hospital?''


    ''I guess old age really makes a man very irritable.''


    ''Did someone do something wrong?


    Who irritated him?'' The man closest to the door slowly raised his hand to wipe away the cold sweat on


    his forehead. While doing so, he thought to himself, ''Please calm down already, boss. I need to tell you


    something important.''


    About thirty minutes passed and no one had still made a single sound. By then, they had all epted


    the fact that they were going to get one heck of a scolding from Billter on.


    The tension in the air was so thick that it seemed like a sharp knife could cut through it. But their fear


    could onlyst so long. After an hour, they just epted it and became sympathetic to themselves.


    ¡°Hey! Why is it so gloomy here? Stop sulking and go out. You guys deserve to have some fun!¡° a


    young man with blond hair blissfully eximed. He came out of nowhere just when Bill''s men were


    about to leave.


    His voice wasn''t loud at all, but the overwhelming silence in the room made him sound boisterous.


    ¡°What''s wrong with you? Why are you all standing here quietly?¡° the young man asked when he was


    met with no response. A few of Bill''s men hinted to him to stop speaking, but he wasn''t sharp enough to


    catch on.


    His stupidity caused the other men to helplessly shake their heads in annoyance. They all just wished


    for him to disappear right at that moment. Since Bill was already in such a bad mood, they didn''t want


    anything to make it worse.


    ¡°Hey guys! Come¡ª¡°


    Before the neer could finish his words, Bill fiercely kicked the door open with an angry expression


    on his face. He stomped his feet while walking towards the blond man. Then he grabbed his cor and


    said, ¡°Have fun?¡°


    ¡°Boss... Please,¡° the blond man uttered with a voice filled with fright. He was so scared that he couldn''t


    even look at Bill''s stone-cold face.


    ¡°Since you seem so bored, I''ll give you something to do.¡° Bill mockingly said while ncing at his other


    men. They were all hiding in a corner with their heads pointed down. It was as if they were little children


    getting scolded by their parents. After that, Bill threatened his men while pointing at them one by one.


    ¡°Make sure this neer doesn''t fall down and die when I''m finished with him. If he does, I''ll make


    sure you''ll regret disappointing me.¡°


    When Bill was finished speaking, he tossed the blond man on the ground as if he was just a piece of


    trash. Then, Bill strode forward and even stepped on the neer''s hand since he was blocking the


    way.


    ¡°Damn it!¡° the blond man quietly murmured while rubbing his hand in pain.


    A feeling of despair quickly filled him when he imagined what else Bill would do to him. Unfortunately,


    he didn''t have the option to leave since he was indebted to Bill.


    Meanwhile, Bill wasn''t in a great mood as well. He knew Louis wouldn''t hesitate to get involved so he


    had to think of a way to get out of this mess in one piece. But after almost an hour of pacing back and


    forth and thinking, he had no clue what to do.


    Luckily, he didn''t need to fight alone, since Darren had specifically said that he would help him out no


    matter what. But still, he didn''t know if Darren was really there to help or just trying to put him in a bad


    position.


    Bill was a ruthless, stubborn man who faced problems head-on. So trusting a man like Darren, who


    was known for his deceitful schemes, was something difficult for him to do.


    But the fact was that Bill was in quite the pinch, and he simply had no choice but to turn to Darren for


    help. The fact that Darren hated both Louis and Jacob made it a little bit of an easier choice for Bill.


    In less than an hour, Bill was able toe to Darren''s office after talking to his assistant, Han.


    Their previous agreement on the phone made it particrly easy to do so. As Bill walked in, his eyes


    carried a subtle trace of anxiety.


    A frown made its way on Darren''s face as soon as he saw Bill enter his office.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡° he asked in a rather displeased tone. Although he did have an agreement with


    Bill, he knew it would be a bad thing for thetter to be seen in the KING Group''s building, given the


    terms of the said agreement.


    Ordinary employees might not know who Bill was, but what if someone recognized him?


    Darren was known as a man who fought dirty from time to time. But seeing him with Bill might ruin his


    already shaky reputation, especially if Bill was seen in his own office.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, stop pretending you don''t know me. It makes me think that you''re going to turn on me,¡° Bill


    irritably said while he uninvitedly sat down on the sofa. He crossed his legs and added, ¡°Don''t forget


    that Jacob is in the hospital right now because of me. That''s what you wanted, right, Mr. Xu?¡°


    Ever since Bill was a young man, he had made sure that no one would belittle him, even if it was a


    powerful man like Darren. The words he had just said were to establish that he and Darren were on the


    same level as partners, instead of him being Darren''s subordinate.


    Darren was a keen-eyed man who knew not to waste a beneficial rtionship. He still had a lot of


    things he wanted Bill to do for him. As a result, he hid his anger and quickly replied with a calm smile,


    ¡°Oh, I didn''t mean to offend you. I''m just a little surprised. What would you like to drink? I''ll call my


    secretary to bring anything you want.¡°


    Then, he cleaned up the documents on his desk and made sure that everything was in order. After that,


    he sat on a chair in front of Bill.


    Bill was still pissed at Darren''s first reaction when he saw him. So he just nced at him, shook his


    head, and said, ¡°Whatever.¡° With a bunch of problems in front of Bill, he didn''t want to waste any time


    on drinks. The only thing he wanted at that moment was to know their n on how to deal with Louis


    and Jacobbined.


    When everything was ready and there were only the two of them in the office, Darren curiously asked,


    ¡°Your job was finished the moment Jacob''s car crashed. So tell me, what are you doing here?¡°


    Now that they were getting down to business, Bill leaned forward and rested his hands on his thighs.


    He replied, ¡°Louis told me to prepare.¡°


    ¡°Louis?¡° As soon as Darren heard this name, his eyebrows furrowed and his calm demeanor


    disappeared.


    He quickly realized that things were about to get a lot moreplicated since Louis was now involved.


    While thinking of a solution, Darren casually red at Bill. In his mind, Bill looked like a man way past


    his prime. In fact, Darren thought that there was no need for Bill to evene to thepany. Bill


    would be absolutely useless in the future if he couldn''t even handle Louis all by himself.


    ¡°He even knows what happened to Scott. He told me I would pay dearly for it.¡° Right after Bill spoke, he


    became sorrowful. It was as if remembering Louis'' words scared him. After a few moments, he added,


    ¡°I won''t be able to do what you want if Louis ising after me.¡°


    Bill was so desperate that he told Darren everything that was bothering him. He didn''t even hide the


    fact that he had murdered Scott''s parents in the past.


    ¡°I was wondering... Do you have any backup ns for this?¡°


    Bill meekly asked while his head was pointed down at the ground. Hearing this desperate plea, Darren


    was utterly disappointed at the man in front of him. As a result, he could only look at him with eyes of


    contempt. Since he was too busy worrying about himself, Bill didn''t notice the fact that Darren had


    already given up on him.

 Chapter 1571 Take The Initiative

    Chapter 1571 Take The Initiative


    ¡°The situation seems to have gotten a bit out of hand. Give me a second to think about it.¡° The first


    thing that came to Darren''s mind was Bonnie, who was still in prison. He had trouble thinking of a n


    that would help her, so he pretended to be lost in thought and kept quiet for a while.


    Bill patiently waited while he looked at Darren from time to time. But the man in front of him was taking


    too long. Inevitably, he snapped.


    ¡°Do you really have a n or not? For crying out loud, don''t waste my time here!¡° Bill was so


    aggravated that he kicked the tea table in front of him. After that, he cracked his knuckles while ring


    at Darren.


    ¡°Calm down for a second,¡° Darren leisurely replied. After that, he raised his head to scratch his neck.


    Then, he continued exining. ¡°Bill, I believe that we should take this opportunity to initiate our offense.


    It''s better to fight than wait for death in my opinion. Since Louis is currently gunning for us, let''s beat


    him to the punch. I''m sure he''ll never expect it.¡°


    ¡°That sounds reasonable. Tell me what you have in mind,¡° Bill replied while his eyes lit up like


    fireworks. The fact that there was finally a solution to his problem calmed him down.


    ¡°The key,¡° Darren confidently uttered.


    ¡°What key?¡° Bill asked in confusion. It took him a while to wrap his head around what Darren was


    talking about.


    With a serious expression, Darren replied, ¡°Louis and Jacob are basically in the same boat. If we want


    the two of them to sink to the bottom of the ocean, let''s start with the weakest link first.¡°


    Even if Darren was confident about his n, memories of his past failures irritated him.


    If he really wanted to win this time, he needed to find something that Jacob had hidden long ago.


    Luckily, the man in front of him was the perfect person for that job. Bill would definitely turn every table


    in his path just to get rid of Louis.


    ¡°If you didn''t know, Jacob has hidden documents regarding his shares of the HT Group in a measly


    bank safe. As long as we get those papers, you''ll have nothing to worry about for the rest of your life.


    We have to ept that right now, the two of us don''t have the necessary firepower to go up against the


    Ke Group and the HT Groupbined. But what if one of those groups was in our hands?¡°


    Darren was so proud of his brilliant n that he couldn''t stop smiling from ear to ear.


    Now that Darren had exined every detail, Bill smiled in content. With such a solid n, he quickly


    nodded in agreement with a grin on his face.


    If the HT Group belonged to them, Jacob wouldn''t be in any position to help Louis. And with Darren as


    his teammate, fighting a single foe was going to be a walk in the park.


    ''Two versus one, it will be a sure win!'' Bill thought to himself.


    With that in mind, all his fear regarding Louis quickly went away.


    ¡°Then let''s go get that key!¡° Bill excitedly eximed as soon as he was on board with the n.


    Darren calmly took a sip of tea and replied, ¡°That should be easy, thanks to you. The key is hidden in


    Jacob''s home and he''s in the hospital right now...¡°


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Darren didn''t need toplete his sentence for Bill to figure out what they were going to do next.


    Feeling confident, Bill immediately agreed to sneak into the Tyrone Mansion, especially since Jacob,


    his biggest foe, would not be there.


    In just less than an hour, Bill had a clear vision of how to deal with his problems. As a result, he finally


    let out a sigh of relief. He couldn''t help tremble in excitement since the renowned HT Group was about


    to fall into their hands. With a smile, he said, ¡°I''ll go back for now and get things ready.¡° After that, he


    boldly pounded his chest and added, ¡°Just sit there and rx. I can handle something like this by


    myself.¡°


    Darren leisurely nodded his head in agreement. But he still had a concern that Bill might let his


    emotions get the best of him, so he reminded Bill before he left, ¡°Don''t forget. This is ourst chance. If


    we fail now, our lives will be on the line.¡°


    They were in a very dire situation and Darren wanted to make sure that Bill knew how important his


    task was.


    Getting rid of Jacob was already a giant undertaking. If Louis really got involved, Darren knew that he


    and Bill wouldn''t be able to hold out for long.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t fuck this up,¡° Bill determinedly replied, and then left.


    Seeing Bill''s receding back made Darren''s serious expression ease up a little.


    Bill''s suspicions of him were right, Darren really was trying to set him up. But the situation at that


    moment was too critical, so thetter really needed to work with him. In his heart, Darren really hoped


    that Bill would get the job done without any hitches. Whether it was for himself or for Bonnie, who was


    still in prison, he hoped that Bill could bring back some good news, just like the news that Jacob had


    been hospitalized by a car ident.


    While Darren and Bill were nning for Jacob''s demise, Jacob was still lying in bed and recovering. He


    had absolutely no clue that a brand new target was at the back of his head. The only thing in his mind


    was how he was both happy and upset that the woman beside him didn''t want to leave his side.


    Looking at the busy little woman in the ward, Jacob helplessly sighed.


    He had told Emily several times that servants had already been arranged to take care of him so that


    she could go back and have a rest. But Emily was too stubborn and didn''t pay attention to his words.


    ¡°Here''s some water. I just had a sip, and it''s not hot or cold. If you''re thirsty, drink some,¡° Emily


    sincerely said while cing the cup on the bedside table.


    When she was about to sit down on the edge of the bed, she saw a fruit basket that had been sent by


    Louis and their other friends. With a smile, she quickly walked over to the basket and checked what


    was in it.


    She picked up two apples and went outside without saying a single word to Jacob.


    A few minutester, she came back with the two apples. They had been washed clean.


    ¡°Since the doctor asked you to eat more fruit, I''ll peel one for you right now. Just wait a minute, okay?¡°


    As soon as she was finished speaking, she took out a knife from her purse.


    Since Jacob still had a hard time standing up by himself, he tried reasoning with Emily. ¡°Hey, how long


    have you been awake? You should take a rest or you might end up in a hospital bed like me. Besides,


    I''m a man. I don''t need you to take care of me all the time.¡° Right after that, he stretched out his hand


    and snatched the knife in Emily''s hand.


    ¡°What are you doing?! Jacob, just lie down! You can''t move around yet. It might make your wounds


    open up, okay?¡° Emily pleaded, freaking out. She stood up in a hurry, pushed Jacob down, and red


    at him. ¡°Don''t you see how many bandages are wrapped around your body? You basically look like a


    mummy!


    And besides, the apples at home are always peeled and cut and you neverined about it being


    troublesome for me. So don''t start now just because you''re lying on a hospital bed.¡°


    Jacob didn''t know what to say anymore. Emily sounded just like his mother and he knew there was no


    point in reasoning with her. He wasn''t that badly injured anymore, but in Emily''s eyes, he seemed to be


    at death''s door. That was why she had been taking good care of him and hadn''t left his side since the


    moment he was admitted in the hospital.


    On the bright side, Emily''s caring nature was quite a pleasure to watch for Jacob.


    ¡°Excuse me, it''s time to change the medicine,¡° someone uttered from outside, following a knock on the


    door. Shortly after, two young nurses came in with something in their hands.


    Emily rolled her eyes as soon as they entered.


    From the moment that Jacob was hospitalized, she had quickly noticed that all the female nurses


    wanted to be assigned to her husband. She even saw one of the nurses praying to be the one to give


    him some medicine. Additionally, the task of changing the medicine only required a single nurse. But


    the fact that the hospital had sent two annoyed Emily. Either the hospital really cared for Jacob, or the


    nurses didn''t care about the protocols and just came in pairs.


    Under Emily''s hostile gaze, the two nurses did their jobs and didn''t try anything too obvious. That being


    said, Emily had keen eyes and could still see their subtle attempts to flirt with her husband.


    ''Hey, what are you looking at? Aren''t you here just to change the medicine?


    Why are you acting like a teenage girl? Just do your job!'' she irritably thought to herself.


    In Emily''s mind, there was no doubt that if she was not there that day, the nurses would have tried


    something more daring to try and win Jacob''s heart.


    Even though Jacob was married and had children, his reputation and gorgeous face caused countless


    women to still try to win him over. These women knew that they couldn''t be his legal wife, but as long


    as Jacob liked them, they knew they wouldn''t have to work for the rest of their lives.

 Chapter 1572 Intruder

    Chapter 1572 Intruder


    While his medicine was being changed, Jacob kept his eyes on Emily. Although Emily''s movements


    were small, they betrayed her slight jealousy, and Jacob could see right through it. He wanted tough


    at the image he saw but decided against it so that she wouldn''t feel awkward.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Emily,e here.¡° Instead, after the nurse left the ward, Jacob waved to her.


    ¡°What? What do you want?¡° Emily asked impatiently, her lips pursed tightly. She walked towards Jacob


    without even thinking. It was like a natural movement for her. Whenever Jacob was near, she always


    wanted to get close to him.


    And as soon as Emily was by his side, Jacob reached out to hold her hand. If only he could sit up, he


    would have kissed her already. She was looking at him with her little mouth pouted, which Jacob found


    very cute.


    ¡°Why are you standing so far?¡° he asked.


    Emily rolled her eyes at him and sneered, ¡°I want to give other women a chance.¡°


    Jacob wanted to tease Emily more, but when his gazended at the dark circles under her eyes, he


    grew soft and decided to not do it. He wanted to touch Emily''s hair to make her feel appreciated, but he


    could only do as much as pinch her hand.


    ¡°Thank you for taking care of me these days, Emily, but there are already so many people here to do it.


    I think you should go back to your brother''s ce for now and have a good rest. Don''t worry about me.¡°


    Gently, he pulled Emily closer. ¡°Besides, the children haven''t seen you in days, and they must miss you


    too.¡°


    Now that he mentioned the three angels, Emily really did miss them. Before her recovery, she had had


    a hard time living with the children. But recently, she had grown very close to them.


    But looking at the wounds all over Jacob''s body, she was still worried about him. She didn''t feel


    comfortable leaving him here in this state even though there were people who could actually help him


    get better. She wanted to stay next to him all the way through.


    While contemting over what to do, she saw a woman lingering outside the ward. She tried her best


    to not roll her eyes, but she couldn''t help gritting her teeth as she looked at Jacob. ¡°I believe that the


    babies will understand me. Besides, I want to see what those women do to you,¡° she said, narrowing


    her eyes while she looked at some of the nurses around.


    If it were not for the figure outside, Emily would have almost forgotten how many people at the hospital


    were staring at Jacob.


    Jacob''s lips turned up to a small smile. ¡°If you''re really worried about that, I can ask the hospital to send


    me only male nurses.¡° Jacob immediately recognized the expression on Emily''s face.


    Emily heaved a sigh and shook her head. ¡°No, Jacob. You don''t need to do that.¡° But then, she gasped


    and yfully narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°Wait, are you trying to send me away so that you can have a


    chance to see those young girls?¡° Emily asked, pretending to be angry. She even pulled her hand away


    and crossed her arms against her chest.


    While Jacob and Emily were in the middle of their sweet quarrel, a bodyguard suddenly approached


    them to hand over the phone to Jacob.


    Jacob carefully listened to the report of the person on the other line, the corners of his mouth turned


    slightly upward. A few secondster, he said coldly, ¡°Remember to act well, and don''t care about other


    things. Understand?¡°


    It turned out that Bill had taken action after leaving the KING Group. Instead of returning to his own


    territory, he had gathered his men and headed to Tyrone Mansion. This was what the bodyguard told


    Jacob.


    Bill was not a reckless man, and he was also smart. He wouldn''t do something impulsively without


    thinking about it twice.


    So when he arrived at Tyrone Mansion, he didn''t directly rush into the house. He carefully hid in the


    dark and observed the surroundings for a while.


    On the outside, Tyrone Mansion seemed to be on the same level of alertness as before, judging by the


    lack of security at the gates.


    They stopped just a few meters from the mansion. Bill was observing the house, looking from left to


    right, and even up and down, when one of his men suggested, ¡°Boss, let''s go inside.¡°


    But Bill frowned and said, ¡°They have almost the same security as before. That doesn''t make sense. I


    think something is wrong.¡°


    If he were Jacob, he would have certainly strengthened the protection around the house knowing that


    Darren was still out there, eyeing it. Besides, someone had already broken into Jacob''s house once.


    Although they hadn''t sessfully found what they were looking for, the house could be broken into


    again if the security wasn''t tight.


    Knowing Jacob, Bill was sure that he would have arranged to tighten the security of the Tyrone


    Mansion by now, but scrutinizing the house, it was obviously not the case, so it made him wonder why.


    Something was wrong; he could feel it in his bones.


    Slowly, Bill nced at his men behind him. His heart was beating rapidly at this moment so he tried to


    calm down.


    He was already here. And even if his guts told him to turn back, he knew he couldn''t do it. If he didn''t


    go in, all his effort would be in vain. This was hisst chance. Besides, the worst thing that could


    happen was that they didn''t get the key. With so many people entering, they wouldn''t lose anything.


    Thinking of this, Bill made a gesture to his men behind him. With a heavy sigh, he motioned for them to


    enter.


    A group of people rushed to the Tyrone Mansion like bandits. Noticing them in the shadows, the


    bodyguards of the Tyrone Mansion quickly reacted and tried their best to stop them.


    Then, all of a sudden, everyone huddled up in a mess. It was too easy.


    But Bill didn''t notice a tall bodyguard slightly nodding to the person beside him. And there began a


    good y.


    ¡°The bodyguards in Tyrone Mansion are too weak. They''re too easy to fight. I think we gave them too


    much credit,¡° one of Bill''s men said to the others.


    ¡°If there are more people on their side, will you still say that?¡° another man replied, feeling a bit uneasy.


    The man looked at him for a few seconds as if thinking what to say but in the end, he just shook his


    head and said, ¡°Forget it.¡°


    Bill''s men said that fighting the bodyguards outside was not difficult at all, but when they entered the


    Tyrone Mansion, they realized that it was had not been as easy as it seemed. They realized that almost


    all of them had been injured in the fight.


    ¡°Cut the crap and search for the key,¡° Bill ordered, not caring if his men were wounded. The


    bodyguards of the Tyrone Mansion tried their best to stop Bill, which dispelled a little bit of his


    suspicion. But deep down, he still felt that something was wrong. He felt uneasy, like there was still


    more to this invasion that they still hadn''t seen.


    One of his men approached him and said, ¡°Boss, they are all tied up outside. We have counted, and


    the number is still almost the same as before.¡°


    Bill nodded slowly. ¡°Okay, I see.¡° Bill frowned, still contemting over the situation and digging deep


    into his mind to think about all the possible ways this could go wrong. He wanted to be ready, just in


    case.


    As if sensing his difort, one of his men told him, ¡°Boss, I heard from my brothers that after Jacob


    woke up, he removed the bodyguards sent by Louis and reced them with his own people. The


    bodyguards in the hospital now were transferred from Tyrone Mansion.¡°


    Then it made sense to Bill now, why there were so few bodyguards stationed at the mansion.


    Since he understood the situation better, Bill nodded without saying anything more and began to


    rummage around with his men.


    Tyrone Mansion was very big, and built with many rooms. Running around the premises frustrated Bill


    a little. It was not easy to find a person in such a luxurious house, let alone a key. He sighed.


    ¡°Look for it carefully. The most important thing is the safe,¡° Bill ordered his men.


    He even checked Jacob''s study room and bedroom but still found nothing.


    Growing frustrated, he asked himself, ¡°Where on earth did he put it?¡° He wiped his sweat and looked


    around in the living room. He closed his eyes and thought hard, recollecting all the rooms in his head


    one more time in case he had missed anything. Suddenly, an idea popped into his head. His eyes fell


    on the children''s rooms on the second floor. He yed around with the idea a little bit more. ''Hmm, is it


    in one of the children''s rooms?''


    He put himself in Jacob''s shoes and thought for a moment. For Jacob, Emily and the three children


    were the closest and most important people in his life.


    Since the key was nowhere to be found in the study room and the bedroom, it might be in one of the


    the children''s rooms.


    The more Bill thought about it, the more reasonable the idea seemed. He immediately went to the


    rooms of the three children.


    ¡°Sure enough, Jacob. Since you have a family, your thoughts are easy to read,¡° Bill murmured to


    himself. After searching for a while, he finally found the safe in Baron''s room.


    Bill smiled widely, thinking about the hardships he had had to endure to find it. ¡°Open it,¡° he ordered. A


    few minutester, Bill''s eyes lit up at the sight of the key in his hand. He had waited for this moment.


    One of his men asked, ¡°Boss, is that the key that you are looking for?¡° ¡°Boss, you''re so awesome! We


    looked for it here for a long time, but we didn''t find it. You found it as soon as you came!¡° one of his


    men chimed in, looking at the key excitedly.


    Bill looked at him, and then took out his phone.

 Chapter 1573 Furious And Aggressive

    Chapter 1573 Furious And Aggressive


    To make sure that the key that he had found was the correct one, he asked Darren for a picture of the


    key.


    This picture came in handy.


    When he took out the picture that Darren had sent him, Bill started topare it with the key that he


    had found meticulously. Suddenly, he let out a disappointed sigh and pped the man next to him on


    the back of his head. ¡°You''repletely useless! You can''t even do your job correctly! All you can do is


    tter others!¡°


    It would have been fine if he had really found the right key that was in the picture. However, after


    careful inspection, it was evident that it wasn''t the one that Darren wanted.


    Upon seeing the sour look on Bill''s face, the man realized that ttery wouldn''t save him anymore. He


    rubbed the back of his head and immediately took two steps back, not daring to say anything.


    ¡°Go out there and look for it again.


    Make sure it''s the right one this time,¡° Bill ordered him again in a stern voice. Then, he noticed a piece


    of white paper inside the safe with the key.


    Written on the white paper was the address of an insurancepany.


    ''An insurancepany? Why did Jacob leave the address of the insurancepany in this safe?''


    While Bill was trying to think of a reason as to why Jacob would put it there, one of his men approached


    him and told him that they had already turned Tyrone Mansion upside down looking for the key, but


    they still hadn''t found it.


    Once again, Bill looked around Tyrone Mansion, but he was still not satisfied. After a few more minutes,


    he finally let out a defeated sigh. He waved his hand to his subordinate and said, ¡°All right, you can


    leave now.¡°


    However, he didn''t put down the paper and key in his hand.


    The next day, Bill took the key with him and searched for the key that Darren wanted ording to the


    address written on the white paper.


    Even if the key he had found was not the one to the safe that held the share transfer agreement of the


    HT Group, it must still be useful for something, so Bill wanted to hold onto it just in case. Since Jacob


    had hidden the key so well, Bill thought that maybe he could use the key to find out Jacob''s secrets.


    If he could discover the secrets that Jacob was hiding, he could use them against Jacob.


    Surely, Jacob wouldn''t dare disobey him if his secrets were in Bill''s hands.


    When Bill thought of this idea, his eyes sparkled with excitement. He confidently got out of his the car


    and walked towards the insurancepany.


    ¡°Open this safe for me now,¡° Bill demanded and threw the key in front of the insurance clerk.


    ¡°Yes, sir. Please wait for a moment.¡° Even though Bill looked sketchy, the insurance clerk still


    entertained him.


    The insurance clerk entered the corresponding code on the key into the system to check. After he saw


    the information on hisputer screen, he furrowed his brows. He squinted at his monitor to make


    sure he read it correctly, and then looked at Bill''s face.


    ¡°I''m sorry, sir. ording to our records, this safe belongs to Mr. Gu, the CEO of the HT Group.


    ording to our rules, if Mr. Gu doesn''te here in person, we cannot open the safe.¡°


    ¡°You can''t open it?¡° After Bill heard the clerk''s exnation, his face started to lose color. He gave the


    insurance clerk a deathly re and waved his hand at one of his men. In a split second, the man


    ced a sharp knife in front of the insurance clerk.


    Bill pounded the table and demanded, ¡°Open it for me!¡°


    The insurance clerk nced at the knife in front of him and gulped. But he gathered up his courage and


    insisted, ¡°But sir, it is ourpany policy¡­¡°


    ¡°Policy? Right now, you have to do what I say, or else!¡° Bill picked up the knife and extended his arm so


    that the de touched the insurance clerk''s face.


    The insurance clerk flinched from the sudden coldness on his cheek. He felt Bill slowly rotating the


    de beside his face, as if Bill was studying how to cut him up.


    ¡°Okay, I¡­ I will take you there right now,¡° the insurance clerk said shakily. When he stood up, his legs


    trembled so much from fear that he almost sat back down.


    ¡°Hurry up if you don''t want me to hurt you!¡° Bill impatiently gave the clerk a hard push.


    All that the insurance clerk could think of was the knife in Bill''s hand. To him, the walk from the hall to


    the safe felt as if it was miles apart. When they finally arrived at the safe, he almost burst into tears.


    ¡°Here it is,¡° he murmured timidly.


    Bill took a look at the safe in front of him and pushed the insurance clerk aside. Then, he used the key


    to open the safe.


    There seemed to be some documents inside the safe.


    ''Finally! I will be able to find out Jacob''s secrets!'' Bill thought with a smirk.


    As he stared at the documents, he suddenly started to imagine the delicious food, good wine, and the


    luxurious mansion waiting for him. He could get all of that if he managed to control Jacob.


    Bill immediately thought of Jacob and Louis on their knees begging him for mercy.


    Hurriedly, he took out the documents and started to read them. However, his face quickly turned pale


    as he read the first few sentences of the documents. He quickly scanned the rest of the pages before


    closing the folder.


    The documents didn''t contain any of Jacob''s secrets at all. It was all of Bill''s secrets.


    Every page of the documents was about Bill''s criminal activities. In fact, it was more urate to


    consider them as Bill''s criminal records.


    ¡°Damn it, Jacob! When I find you, I will tear you to pieces!¡° Bill said with gritted teeth.


    How could he not understand? Jacob had clearly made a fool out of him.


    This was probably Jacob''s n from the very beginning. Bill had walked into Jacob''s trap the moment


    he had stepped into Tyrone Mansion yesterday.


    The Tyrone Mansion didn''t contain the key that Darren wanted at all. Instead, it contained a key to a


    safe that was filled with pieces of evidence that showed Bill''s past crimes.


    ¡°Boss, there seems to be a piece of paper attached at the bottom,¡° one of Bill''s men pointed out.


    Quickly, Bill turned over the documents.


    There was indeed a piece of paper attached to the bottom of the documents. He took a quick nce at


    it before crumpling into a ball in anger. He held the crumpled paper tightly in his fist.


    Bill was obviously still livid. The blue veins on his forehead, neck, and hands looked as if they were


    ready to pop out of his skin.


    His blood was boiling to a dangerous temperature. Nobody else knew what was written on the paper


    except for Bill.


    Jacob had not only fooled him, but also humiliated him with the words he had written on the paper.


    On the paper, Jacob had mocked Bill without holding anything back.


    It was the first time that someone had talked that way to Bill.


    It was utterly humiliating for him.


    ¡°Jacob, you are dead meat!!¡°


    It was the only thing that Bill muttered before walking out of the insurancepany with his men


    following behind. They gave each other confused nces, hoping that one of them had the answer.


    None of them did. They didn''t know what was on the paper.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    But it was clear that whatever was in the documents had upset Bill.


    The documents were rted to Bill''s dignity as a boss, so he couldn''t give his men any context about


    the content of the documents. The writings on that documents would remain a mystery to everyone


    except for Bill and Jacob.


    It would be his secret too.


    As they made their way back, Bill didn''t utter another word. Eventually, he was able to calm himself


    down, but the hatred in his eyes still burned like fire.


    He hated Jacob for ying tricks on him. As much as he wanted to get his revenge, he couldn''t do


    anything to Jacob because thetter was still rich and powerful.


    But¡­


    ¡°I may not be able to kill you right now, but that doesn''t mean I can''ty my hands on others, right?¡°

 Chapter 1574 Pick Up Beryl From School

    Chapter 1574 Pick Up Beryl From School


    Thinking of the time when he and his men had been chasing Emily but ended up sending Jacob to the


    hospital instead, a brilliant idea came to Bill''s mind.


    ¡°I''ll make sure you regret trying to y dirty with me!¡° Bill murmured to himself with a menacing grin on


    his face.


    That afternoon, not a single cloud could be seen in the sky. And the bright warm sun didn''t seem to


    n on going away. Additionally, the air that day was so humid that the heat almost became


    unbearable. To make matters more irritating, the birds and insects around wouldn''t stop chirping.


    It was still a while before the children were going to be let out from their schools, but their parents stood


    in wait under the radiating heat of the sun. Not a single one of them didn''t have sweat on their


    forehead. Some tried to hide under a tree for shade, but the humid air still made them feel like they


    were in an oven.


    For the parents there, the only thing that could be called positive that day was the orderly sound of


    teachers giving lessons to their children.


    About thirty minutester, the sound that they had been waiting for finally arrived. A bell rang, following


    which all the students said goodbye to their teachers and tidied up their things. There was even a bit of


    banter and yfulughter among the students while they walked outside.


    ¡°Beryl, can we go home together today?¡° Dn asked with a lovely smile on his face. He jumped over


    from the desk two rows back just to stand beside Beryl and ask her that question. Before she could


    respond, he added, ¡°I really hope that the man who usually picks you up is busy today, so we can


    finally go together.¡°


    ¡°Um...I hope that you didn''t forget that my parents, uncle, and aunt pick me up from school as well,¡°


    Beryl replied as she sorted out her things. She was such a capable child that she could even put her


    books into her bag without looking.


    Aside from a few bodyguards, Beryl had more than a handful of family members to pick her up from


    school. There wasn''t a single time she had gone home from school all by herself, not even when Jacob


    was still in the hospital and Emily was taking care of him.


    But since she hadn''t seen them for several days, she and her brother couldn''t help but miss their


    parents.


    That being said, Beryl was a kind and understanding child. She knew that her father needed time to


    recover and that her mother couldn''t leave his side. With that in mind, she made two promises to


    herself. First, to be a good girl until Jacob and Emily could finally pick her and Bowen up from their


    uncle''s house. Second, to be a responsible elder sister who took good care of her little brother.


    A subtle frown made its way onto Dn''s face when he realized that Beryl''s words were true. She had


    an abundance of family members to take her home. As a result, he said to her in a meek voice, ¡°Oh...


    How could I forget that you have a big family? That''s so silly of me.¡° But in an instant, Dn''s spirits


    lifted when his childish, optimistic nature made him realize something. With a smile, he eximed, ¡°But


    if all of them are busy, we can still go home together, right?!¡°


    Beryl wasn''t upset, but she couldn''t help but re at Dn, who couldn''t stop beaming at her. Since he


    didn''t seem to have a n to stop, she could only shake her head while saying, ¡°Can you just hurry up


    and pack your bag? I''m sure your mother will get worried if we take too long.¡°


    ¡°Okay!¡° Dn cheerfully replied while taking Beryl''s small bag and cing it over his shoulder.


    His mother had taught him to be a gentleman since he was just a few years old. No matter what, he


    couldn''t let a girl carry a schoolbag by herself. And to add to that, he considered Beryl to be one of his


    cutest and dearest friends. In his mind, he knew he had to treat her kindly.


    Unfortunately, most of Beryl''s belongings were in her favorite color.


    Her bag was pink and Dn knew it didn''t match him at all. But since it was Beryl''s schoolbag, he was


    happy to carry it for her.


    Once that was settled, the two kids packed up their stuff in the blink of an eye and walked out while


    innocently holding hands.


    ¡°Hey Beryl, look at this. I''m such a good marksman and I can''t wait to show you when I get a chance,¡°


    Dn joyfully said while showing her his new toy.


    In an inconspicuous corner outside the school gate, a ck car quietlyy in wait for Beryl. Bill, who


    was sitting in the front passenger seat, looked at the tied-up man behind him from time to time. After a


    while, he talked with his men who were also in the car. ¡°Keep your eyes wide open, boys. The moment


    you see the child, don''t hesitate to grab her.¡°


    Jacob''s bodyguard, who was supposed to take Beryl home, had unfortunately been beaten and tied up


    by Bill''s men. They had grabbed him so fast that not a single person nearby had noticed it.


    When the bell rang, Bill and his men walked out of the car and waited at the gate.


    Many children from rich families studied at that particr school, so it wasn''t unusual for bodyguards to


    pick them up. As a result, Bill and his men didn''t attract too much attention from the crowd.


    Bill anxiously looked at all the children''s faces that passed by. He was worried that some of the parents


    might intervene with their n. But he didn''t know that the girl he was waiting for was almost thest


    one toe out. By the time she was at the gate, almost all the parents had left.


    ¡°Hmm.. That''s strange. My mom still isn''t here. By the way, is your bodyguard here already?¡° Dn


    said while looking around.


    ¡°I don''t see him yet. Let''s just wait for them under that big tree,¡° Beryl replied. Then, she held his hand


    and walked towards the shade of the tree.


    Like a pack of wolves, Bill and his men started to stealthily walk towards the two children. The moment


    that Dn saw them, he knew something wasn''t right. He grabbed Beryl''s hand and motioned towards


    Bill''s direction.


    ¡°Hey, Beryl, your dad sent me to pick you up today. The car is over there. Shall we go home?¡° Bill tried


    his best toe across as a nice guy to coax Beryl. But the child could feel that something was off with


    him.


    Worriedly, she stuck her head out from behind Dn and then looked at Bill from head to toe. While


    shaking her head, she replied, ¡°I''ve never seen you before.¡° As soon as she was finished speaking,


    she hurriedly grabbed onto Dn''s hand and trotted back to the school.


    Since his cover was blown, Bill stopped pretending and reached out his arm to grab Beryl.


    Fortunately, the children were sharp enough to realize that Bill wasn''t a man to be trusted. Thus, they


    were already prepared to flee to safety. As soon as Bill''s arm moved, the two kids ran as fast as they


    could. In a matter of seconds, they were already a few feet away from the school''s gate. In their minds,


    as long as they got inside, they would be safe from any kind of danger.


    Unfortunately for them, Bill''s men knew that they couldn''t let some little children escape just like that.


    When the two children were just a few steps away from the school, Bill''s men managed to grab onto


    Beryl''s clothes.


    ¡°Let go of me! Help! Some bad guys after us!¡° Beryl shouted at the top of her lungs. With quick


    thinking, Dn took out his toy bow and shot it in the direction of the bad men. The arrow identally


    went straight to Bill''s face and hit him right in the eye.


    But Dn had stopped for a second to draw the arrow, so he was captured as well. Seeing the irritated


    look on Bill''s face, his men brought Dn straight to their boss. But as soon as Dn was standing in


    front of Bill, he kicked the man holding him in the shin and managed to slip away.


    Beryl followed suit and bit the hand of the man who was holding her. She managed to run away as well.


    ¡°Come on, you idiots! You can''t catch me!¡° Dn shouted and then pushed Beryl towards the school.


    This brave act was an attempt to get Bill and his men to follow him.


    Even though he was just a child, he could easily tell that these bad men were here specifically for


    Beryl. As a gentleman, Dn knew he had to do everything to protect her.


    Seeing several stones on the ground, he tried loading them up on his bow.


    ¡°You little bastard!¡° Bill angrily cursed and gestured at his men to grab the kids.


    His pride was at an all-time low since he had been made a fool by Jacob just a few days ago, so he


    wasn''t about to let some little kids do the same.


    If he did, he didn''t know if he could ever face himself in the mirror again.


    Seeing the agitated look on Bill''s face caused his men to run as fast as they could. The two kids didn''t


    stand a chance against these grown men. In the end, they didn''t manage to get away and were quickly


    brought back in front of Bill. Without a single word, Bill raised his hand and was about to p Dn on


    the face. Suddenly, a woman''s voice shouted at him.


    ¡°Let them go!¡°


    Even though Bill was a hardened man, Michelle''s voice managed to stun him.


    That being said, when he saw that she was just a slender woman, he didn''t take her seriously. He didn''t


    let go of Dn and started to drag him away to the car.


    All of a sudden, Michelle grabbed Bill''s shoulder and casually said, ¡°Old man, are you deaf or


    something?¡° As soon as she was finished speaking, she raised her leg and kicked him right in the


    groin.


    Seeing Michelle''s bravery made the two children almost fearless. They held hands while cheering her


    on.


    After a while, Michelle dusted the dust off her clothes and said, ¡°Don''t tell me I didn''t warn you. I wasn''t


    even done warming up and you''re already on the ground. I honestly thought you would put up a better


    fight.¡°N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 1575 Wonder Woman

    Chapter 1575 Wonder Woman


    Michelle walked over to the two children, held their hands, and said, ¡°My sister can''te today. I''m


    responsible for taking you home.¡°


    ¡°Auntie, you were so awesome just now!¡° Dn and Beryl cried.


    As the three of them walked away, their backs gradually became smaller, and their voices started to


    fade.


    In the hospital, Emily''s heart almost stopped from shock when she heard the news.


    ¡°What? What do you mean? The children were almost abducted again?¡° Horrified, Emily suddenly


    jumped up from her seat. ''These people just never give up on their evil thoughts!'' she thought to herself


    with gritted teeth.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡° When he saw Emily''s distressed expression, Jacob couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    Emily blinked at him and hesitated. She didn''t want to tell Jacob about it.


    ¡°Tell me what happened,¡° he urged her. Jacob couldn''t help but feel even more anxious when he


    noticed his wife''s hesitant face. From the way Emily was looking at him, Jacob could tell that it was


    about something serious.


    ¡°It''s the kids,¡° Emily finally answered. She cleared her throat and continued, ¡°Someone wanted to


    kidnap them. Thankfully, Michelle was there and safely brought them home. Don''t worry. The children


    are fine.¡°


    After Emily finished talking, Jacob attempted to get up from the bed with a struggle. ¡°What did you say?


    Our kids were almost taken away?! I can''t just lie down and do nothing! I will tear those bastards into


    pieces!¡°


    Looking at Jacob in an agitated state, Emily couldn''t help but regret sharing the information with him.


    She gently pressed on his chest and made him lie back down. In a soft tone, she said, ¡°You should


    focus on getting a good rest. Didn''t I tell you? They''re okay!¡°


    ¡°What are you talking about? The kids are more important!¡° Jacob got angry.


    ¡°What can you do? You can barely get up!¡° When she saw that Jacob was being stubborn about the


    matter, Emily couldn''t help but get furious with him too. ¡°If you try to do anything now, you''ll just end up


    making your condition worse. I will handle it for now. As I said, our children are fine. I am worried about


    them too¡ªmore than you know. If you have time to get angry, you should also have time to think about


    who could have done this. It''s much better than you whining like a child.¡°


    After hearing her words, Jacob finally stopped. A frown appeared on his face as he pondered for a


    while. ¡°I think it was Bill,¡° he said after a few minutes.


    Surprised that he was able toe up with a suspect so soon, Emily''s eyes widened. Jacob exined,


    ¡°People alwayse up with unusual ideas and methods when they are in a desperate situation. Bill


    must be really desperate right now and thought he could get revenge by kidnapping our children. That


    sneaky bastard. Once I get out of this hospital, I will teach him a lesson!¡°


    ¡°You still need some time to fully recover. What should we do now?¡° Emily frowned and sighed.


    Jacob fished out his phone and quickly dialed a number. ¡°Sam,e here. I need to see you,¡° he said


    in a demanding tone and hung up.


    After hanging up the phone, Sam came to the ward in less than ten minutes. He walked over to Jacob


    and politely asked, ¡°What happened, Mr. Gu?¡°


    Jacob told him the whole story and then ordered, ¡°I want you to get more people to protect Emily and


    our children.¡°


    Understanding the seriousness of the situation, Sam nodded obediently and quickly left to do his task.


    At that moment Michelle arrived at Jacob''s ward. ¡°The children are fine. Don''t worry. I drove them


    home,¡° she said with a reassuring smile on her face.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Michelle.¡° Emily almost cried tears of joy when she heard Michelle say those


    words. The children meant everything to her. If they were abducted, she wouldn''t know what to do.


    ¡°You''re wee,¡° Michelle replied softly. After saying that, she turned to leave. She suddenly bumped


    into Ray while she was walking out.


    ¡°Are you okay, honey?¡° Ray looked at Michelle as if she was a goddess. ¡°Are you hurt? Is it serious?¡°


    When Ray heard Michelle say that she was in the hospital, he couldn''t help but feel anxious. He had


    assumed that she''d gotten hurt, so he had rushed all the way to the hospital.


    Confused, Michelle furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°What do you mean? What are you talking about?


    Why would I be injured?¡°


    ¡°Because you saved the children just now!¡° Ray looked at Michelle like she was the only star in the


    universe. ¡°Honestly, that was awesome!¡°


    ¡°What? How did you know that?¡° A puzzled Michelle squinted her eyes at him. ¡°Did you see what


    happened? Were you following me?¡°


    An exaggeratedugh came out of Ray''s mouth. ¡°How would that even be possible? I was hard at work


    the entire day. I only saw the news while I was resting. The scene where you saved the children was


    today''s headline. You don''t know how beautiful you were in the video that they showed. You might even


    be as good-looking as me, your husband!¡° He grinned at her as he said thest sentence.


    ¡°What the hell?¡° After Ray finished his lengthy exnation, Michelle looked at him with a confused


    expression. She asked, ¡°News? What news are you talking about? You saw me on the news? Are you


    serious right now?¡°


    ¡°Yes! Of course, I''m serious! I even saved it! Check it out!¡° Quickly, Ray took out his phone and


    pressed the y button. Michelle immediately recognized herself on the tiny screen.


    Curiously, Emily walked over to them and nced at the cellphone screen. In the video, Michelle


    kicked a man on the shoulder, and he tumbled down quickly. Another man waved a de in front of


    her, but Michelle kicked it away before he could use it to hurt her.


    Witnessing Michelle''s actions, the rest of the men ran away from her in fear. Then, Michelle swiftly


    pulled the children away.


    ''Wow! She is amazing!'' Emily thought in admiration as she watched Michelle on the screen.


    Both Ray and Emily admired Michelle. Ray was probably her biggest fan.


    Like a puppy, he put his head on Michelle''s shoulder. His actions were sweet and doting, a contrast to


    the cold expression that he would usually show onscreen. He said in a ttering tone, ¡°Honey, the


    whole crew saw what you did. They said that you were like Wonder Woman. Our director also said that


    you are beautiful and that he wants to shoot you in a movie!¡°


    ¡°Oh, being a big star like you sounds fantastic. Then, everyone will also adore me.¡° Upon hearing this,


    Michelle''s eyes sparkled.


    ¡°No way!¡°


    Suddenly bing anxious, Ray exined, ¡°There are many bad people in the entertainment circle. A


    lot of directors will try to exploit actresses. You will suffer. So just stay at home and continue taking care


    of our child! I earn enough money!¡°


    ¡°No way! I want to be a star too!¡° Michelle was not fazed by what he said at all. She smiled gently at


    him. ¡°Please rmend me to your connections.¡°


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Ray cried out in a panic, ¡°No, honey. Please don''t do that! You will be so busy if you


    be a celebrity. It will be difficult for us to have time for each other if you be famous too. I


    won''t rmend you to anyone. You don''t need to be a star.¡°


    Everyone in the ward burst into amusedughter. Even though Ray was just ying along with


    Michelle''s antics, he still made several points with hismentary. If she became an actress, it might


    complicate their lives.


    ¡°Okay, all right. I will listen to you.¡° Seeing that Ray''s reactions were getting childish, Michelle decided


    to stop ying around. Michelle was only joking anyway, so it wasn''t difficult for her to agree to Ray''s


    request.


    Finally, Ray stopped whining and grinned up at her with a satisfied expression.


    On the other side, Darren sat in his office and stared nkly at hisputer. Suddenly, a piece of


    news appeared on the front page. ¡°A woman fights against gangsters to protect two children.¡°


    Usually, Darren would not be interested in this type of news. But his hand identally clicked the


    headlines, and the video from the article started to y. The video had been shot using a mobile


    phone. It was not very clear, and it was rather shaky. Darren was about to close it again when he


    suddenly saw a man with a familiar hairstyle.


    The man was one of Bill''s men.


    Darren suddenly found himself frozen in shock.

 Chapter 1576 Stepping In New Field

    Chapter 1576 Stepping In New Field


    Darren zoomed in the video and took a closer look. In just a matter of seconds, he realized that he was


    looking at one of Jacob''s children!


    ''Did Bill really do that? Why does he keep making things worse?''


    Darren thought to himself while his blood started boiling. He called Bill to give him a piece of his mind,


    but Bill wasn''t in the best mood as well. When Bill answered the phone, he spoke in a peeved tone.


    ¡°What do you want?¡°


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Darren sneered in response, ¡°I think you know the answer to that question. Did you really think that


    was a good idea?¡°


    Hearing no response from the other end of the line, Darren continued to rant. ¡°What''s the use of going


    after those children? To top it all off, you even failed to catch them! This is such a big mess! Jacob will


    surelye back at us with all his might. And all because you stupidly went after his daughter!¡°


    Bill was so ashamed that he couldn''t give a proper answer. ¡°Uhh... I... I was just doing it for the


    company,¡° he replied in a meek, pitiful voice.


    ¡°For thepany? So should I be thanking you for your stupidity?¡° Darren mockingly asked. He was


    so mad that his face started to turn red. A few secondster, he added, ¡°Your humiliating attempt at


    kidnapping is all over the news. If someone finds out that the KING Group is somehow involved in all of


    this, how are you going to deal with it?¡°


    Bill felt so defeated at that moment that he just chose to remain silent. Unfortunately for him, Darren


    assumed that he didn''t care about what he was telling him at all. With an even fiercer tone than before,


    he asked, ¡°Hey! Are you even listening? Why won''t you answer me?¡°


    Han happened to hear Darren''s fit of rage. He went inside his boss'' office to check up on him.


    As soon as Darren saw the smile on Han''s face, he hung up the phone and asked, ¡°What''s going


    on?¡°


    ¡°I just came here to give you our recent financial report, Mr. Xu.¡° As soon as Han was finished


    speaking, he walked towards Darren and handed him the document. While all of this was happening, a


    pleasant thought popped up in Han''s mind. It was about how much trouble the KING Group had


    been in just a few months ago. But Darren''s brilliant thinking had managed to bring them back from the


    grave. After that, every employee in thepany looked up to Darren and hoped to be as great as him


    someday. Han was no exception. As a result, he was driven to do better work, more than ever.


    ¡°All right. Just tell me how we did because I''m not in the mood to read,¡° Darren casually replied, but his


    blood was still boiling at that time.


    ¡°For now, the group''s n of selling products at verypetitive prices has been very sessful. Our


    sales have been so high that we have the whole market in the palm of our hands. I''m very inclined to


    say that the KING Group has now reimed its former glory,¡° Han proudly eximed.


    ¡°Okay, thank you for telling me that. By the way, Han, wipe that smug look off your face.¡° Darren


    teasingly replied with a subtle smile on his face. This new made him feel a bit of joy in his heart, but he


    had known from the very start that his decisions would bring them to sess.


    Since his boss was in a somewhat good mood, Han mustered up his courage and said, ¡°Mr. Xu, I''ve


    been meaning to tell you something. Do you want to hear about it right now?¡° The desire to be as


    brilliant as Darren gave Han the courage to speak about his own ideas for thepany.


    ¡°What is it?¡° Darren curiously asked.


    ¡°I''ve been thinking, there''s no doubt that thepany has achieved great sess in the food industry.


    That''s great and all. But we have nowhere else to turn to in case something happens to us. That''s why


    I''ve been wondering whether you should consider other industries as well. That should¡ª¡° Han was


    interrupted before he could finish his exnation.


    ¡°Ah...yes, I''ve been wanting to talk to you about that,¡° Darren replied while his eyes started to shine


    brightly from the ideas that wereing into his mind. He already had his own ideas on where to take


    thepany next, but he still gave his assistant a chance to voice his opinion. ¡°So what did you have


    in mind?¡°


    Just with those words, Han felt immensely ttered. With an enthusiastic smile, he replied, ¡°Mr. Xu,


    what about electrical appliances?¡°


    Unfortunately, even if Han thought long and hard about his answer, he stillcked the experience to


    know the ins and outs of certain industries. Foreign countries were already leaps and bounds ahead in


    the electrical appliance industry. Moreover, with their abundance of factories, they had perfected the


    craft of making decent products for a cheap price. Competing with thesepanies would surely be


    fatal to the KING Group.


    As a final nail to the coffin, it wasn''t cheap to venture into this particr industry. The group simply


    could not ce itself in that much of a risk. Han''s words struck a chord in Darren''s heart. Even


    though he was extremely experienced in that particr field, he knew that this wasn''t the right time to


    venture into it. With a frown, he tried to make Han realize his mistake. ¡°I wish we could be in the


    electrical appliance industry. But do we really have the money for that?¡°


    Han was utterly speechless. Darren''s words made him understand how naive he still was. The only


    thing he had considered was that thepany had enough money to start the new venture. But he


    hadn''t considered the fact that the KING Group would go bankrupt if they failed.


    Out of curiosity, Darren turned on hisputer and looked at the HT Group. He was astonished to see


    how many industries Jacob''spany was in, including food, air-conditioning, furniture, and clothing.


    ''I hate to admit it, but Jacob is one heck of a businessman, '' Darren thought to himself while rolling his


    eyes. Ever since he and Jacob had crossed paths, he had made it his goal to take over the HT Group


    someday.


    But he hadn''t expected that the HT Group would grow to astronomical proportions in just a few years. If


    he continued topete with it in another field, it would surely be another tough battle.


    When everything was settled, Han nodded his head in agreement and thought to himself, ''I guess I


    still have much to learn.'' That being said, another idea came to his mind when he saw an


    advertisement of the HT Group on theputer. All of a sudden, he asked, ¡°How about cosmetics?¡°


    The model in the advertisement was tall and had a beautiful face.


    That was all it took for Darren to p his hands and shout in excitement, ¡°Brilliant! Great minds do think


    alike!¡°


    In the ancient times, it had beenmon for Chinese women to color their cheeks using flower petals


    as rouge and to dye their lips red. Now, centuriester, women''s love for beauty was still the same.


    They wouldn''t hesitate to buy expensive beauty products from foreign countries since the domestic


    market had nothing good. If they could develop something as good, or even better, than the foreign


    brands for a cheaper price, wouldn''t the group rise to the top and be a real ¡°king¡°?


    ¡°It''s decided then! Let''s make our own skin-care products!¡° Darren cheerfully eximed with a smile on


    his face. Right after that, he added, ¡°Han, go and prepare for the board meeting tomorrow.¡°


    Han couldn''t help but smile from ear to ear when he heard Darren''s praise. He honestly hadn''t


    expected that his proposal would be taken seriously.


    The next day, at nine o''clock in the morning, all the board of directors arrived at the conference room.


    Darren swaggered his way onto the stage and told everyone their newfound ns.


    A member of the board wasn''t too pleased with the n so he stood up and asked, ¡°There are so many


    kinds of cosmetics in the market right now. I know that because my wife has tons of them in our


    bathroom and bedroom. This seems too big of a task for the KING Group right now. Have you


    considered making lipsticks or powders first just to test the waters?¡°


    ¡°No,¡° Darren calmly replied while he shook his head and smiled. ¡°I''m sure everyone here knows that a


    few years ago, there was a certain brand of lipstick that all the women kept talking about. Even to this


    day, their products are still popr. I don''t know a singledy who wouldn''t be happy if they received


    the products of that particr brand as a present. But in my opinion, no matter how beautiful a lipstick


    looks on one''s lips, nothing beats a woman''s confidence when she has an impable face. That''s why


    I intend to start with skincare products.¡°


    ¡°Skincare products?¡° everyone murmured while looking at each other. All of a sudden, they began to


    apud and cheer for theirpany''s new business venture.


    The board of directors dly approved the n that same day. And Darren''s brilliance was once again


    in the spotlight. All the employees couldn''t stop talking about how the high profits of the cosmetic


    industry would be good for the KING Group.


    The next day, the KING Group set its n in action. All the social media influencers who had signed a


    contract with them were assigned to make videos hinting that the group was in the process of making


    skincare products. Additionally, the PR department of the KING Group searched far and wide for a


    beauty blogger that best fit their agenda.


    This was a brand new ying field for the KING Group but everyone seemed to know just what to do.


    Darren''s great leadership up to this point gave them the confidence and determination needed to be


    sessful.


    Meanwhile, Darren ordered the HR department to find new recruits to work on their new products. The


    sry they were offering for these positions was higher than any of theirpetitors. As a result, there


    was a river of applicants submitting their resumes.


    Even though Darren was the CEO, he handpicked the recruits that stood out to him. He didn''t care if


    the person was a top university graduate or not, he just wanted them to be knowledgeable in skincare


    products.

 Chapter 1577 Reached An Agreement With Each Other

    Chapter 1577 Reached An Agreement With Each Other


    Darren had once met an old man who was older than sixty but had the appearance of a forty-year-old.


    After Darren asked him several times about how he maintained his youth, the old man had finally


    answered. He had shared that he used some traditional Chinese herbs and a few other herbs from


    different parts of the world. Now, Darren wished he could hire this old man, but he wasn''t able to find


    him again.


    That was why Darren wanted to do the interview in person. As they neared the end of the interview


    session, a youngdy walked in.


    She was fair-skinned, and her skin looked as white as an eggshell. Quickly, she took out one of her


    previous photos and handed it to the panel of interviewers. Then, she sat down with a glowing smile on


    her face.


    Curious, Darren slightly stretched out his head to sneak a peek at the picture. His eyes widened in


    surprise when he saw the same woman, but with her face covered in e. For a second, he couldn''t


    believe that the e-covered woman in the picture was the same person in front of them now.


    He handed the photo to his secretary and said, ¡°Go and check if the photo was processed by PS.¡°


    While the secretary was doing what Darren had ordered, Darren took the time to ask the woman some


    questions. ¡°What are your thoughts on skincare?¡°


    As if she had been expecting that question, the woman answered without missing a beat, ¡°Skincare is


    the most important thing for a woman. When a woman goes out, she should make herself look as if she


    is just her child''s sibling. Many people try to achieve that youthful-looking skin. I just hope that they will


    give my skincare products a chance.


    Years ago, people thought that sticking thin slices of cucumber on the face was healthy for the skin.


    However, it was proven that cucumber could actually dry out the skin. People misunderstood and


    thought that cucumber could remove wrinkles,¡° she told them. The woman continued to exin with


    gravitas, ¡°I''ve studied many chemicals. Some of them are guaranteed to make people''s skin feel


    smooth and moisturized by up to 80 percent or even 90 percent, in just a short period of time. However,


    those chemical ingredients are not the only things that can help achieve that radiant-looking skin. In


    fact, such ingredients usually damage the skin in the long run. Continued use would just worsen the


    skin''s health.¡°


    ¡°So, what are those ingredients?¡° one of the interviewers asked curiously.


    ¡°If you want to know, you have to hire me first,¡° the woman answered with a yful wink.


    ¡°Okay then, onest question.¡° To be honest, Darren was already satisfied. ¡°How long have you been


    studying skincare?¡°


    ¡°Ever since I was a teenager,¡° she answered with a bright grin.


    Nodding, Darren replied, ¡°That''s great.¡° Then, he told the other interviewers excitedly, ¡°I want her hired


    without any probation immediately.¡°


    As soon as Darren walked out, he bumped into his secretary. She handed the photo back to Darren


    and reported, ¡°The photo hasn''t been processed with PS, sir.¡°


    The woman''s name was Abbie Zhou. She hade to this interview with several people who were


    also recognized professionals in the beauty industry. To recruit more professional people, Darren made


    Abbie Zhou and the others conduct the following interviews. He wanted to ensure that only relevant


    questions would be asked. The previous interviewers had a habit of asking unimportant questions


    about matters like sry. Darren found those topics to be unnecessary.


    Unsurprisingly, Abbie Zhou took her role as an interviewer seriously. None of the applicants who


    appeared during the next three days of interviews were good enough for her.


    The HR department reported the interview result to Darren, who had already expected it. Everyone


    who was striving for further growth would be meticulous and would not hire anyone useless. It was


    clear that Abbie Zhou was an ambitious person.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Update the new recruitment information. Try to satisfy Abbie Zhou''s requirements as much as


    possible,¡° Darren ordered in a monotone voice.


    Following his orders, the HR department updated the job requirements and made a post. Some


    recruitment tforms thought that the new requirements were concerning.


    Despite that, job applicants still flooded the KING Group''s headquarters when they saw the recruitment


    post. After several more interviews, Abbie Zhou finally found somepetent people to work with her.


    Soon enough, the KING Group had established a skincare research and development team. Under the


    leadership of Abbie Zhou, the team didn''t waste any time and put forward a proposal. They nned to


    use traditional Chinese herbs to prepare their skincare products. These products would include toner,


    essence, and facial cleansers.


    Since theirpany had been granted the license for emerce, Darren had nned to sell these


    skincare products online. However, Abbie Zhou disagreed with Darren''s n. She believed that the


    KING Group should consider a trend in which they would put some samples of their products in snack


    stores. This way, their skincare products would be seen by everyone. Mothers who came there to


    purchase snacks for their children and even the men who just went to the store to buy snacks for their


    girlfriends would be aware of their skincare products. They would have a strong sense of skincare.


    If this n worked, the KING Group would then officially open stores for their skincare products.


    After hearing her suggestion, Darren was impressed. He even thought that it might be a waste of her


    talent to keep her in the skincare research and development team. She would also do well if she


    worked part-time in the sales department.


    ¡°By the way, there are more series of skincare products that I wanted tounch,¡° Abbie Zhou told


    Darren while looking at the proposal that she had prepared.


    There were several skincare sets that Abbie Zhou had designed. She had even ssified the target


    market of their products and categorized them into different age groups. She had made different


    skincare products that would cater to students, white-cor workers, married women with children, and


    women who were older than 40. The prices of these skincare sets would vary.


    Abbie Zhou also nned to use distinct elements on the outer surfaces of the bottles of their skincare


    products. She wanted different designs that would amodate their customers'' needs. This way, a


    child could gift her mother their skincare products, or men could buy the products for their lovers


    without getting confused.


    After thoroughly reading the proposal, Darren looked at Abbie with a satisfied smile.


    Then, Abbie Zhou told Darren that her parents loved each other very much. Her father would often buy


    gifts, usually cosmetics, for her mother. However, her father didn''t know much about skincare products.


    She recalled that her mother didn''t know how to react sometimes whenever he gave her skincare


    products.


    With that memory in mind, Abbie Zhou wanted to develop sets that would make it easier for men to buy


    gifts for their wives and lovers.


    The team soon developed the products andunched them on the market. However, the products that


    theyunched were practically ignored by the people.


    Abbie Zhou was confused by theck of reaction. Darren was confused too. Determined to find the root


    cause of the problem, Darren searched the blogs that they had used tounch their skincare products.


    After a few hours of meticulous scrolling, he finally figured out why hispany''s newlyunched


    products weren''t doing so well in the market.


    Before the productunch, the KING Group had put a lot of effort into their advertisements to ensure


    that people would be intrigued. However, after watching these advertisements, their customers had


    ced high expectations on their skincare products. The customers were under the impression that the


    products would work immediately after being used just once or twice. Obviously, their products could


    not actually do that.


    Only then did Darren realize the w in their marketing strategy. Once he realized this, he immediately


    called a meeting with Han and Abbie Zhou to discuss their next move.


    In the end, none of them coulde up with a solution.


    In the middle of the night, Abbie Zhou and Han suddenly received a message from Darren. ¡°Since


    our advertising strategy is the reason why our products aren''t being sold, we can solve it by adopting a


    different advertising strategy,¡° the message said.


    This time, Darren shared his opinions just like Abbie Zhou had openly shared hers with him.


    Women weren''t the only ones who liked to feel beautiful. Plenty of men were also fond of taking care of


    their skin. Everyone''s first impression of men usually involved them being sloppy and messy.


    Therefore, Darren wanted to ask Abbie Zhou to develop a set of skincare products that was suitable for


    men.


    ¡°Men have rougher skinpared to women. Their skin is also oily and more prone to pimples. The


    ingredients that we use must be refreshing. It won''t take that long for us to develop skincare products


    suitable for men.¡° Abbie Zhou and Darren reached an agreement with each other.


    It only took the research and development team a few days to develop the new skincare products that


    would cater to men''s skin.


    A few dayster, the KING Groupunched anothermercial featuring their new products.


    This time, the products had national styles.


    In themercial, a group of beautiful girls dressed in traditional Chinese costumes held the KING


    Group''s skincare products in their hands. These skincare products were limited editions.


    The slogan stated, ¡°Send them to your Mr. Right today!¡°


    Men had several choices when it came to buying a gift for women. Lipsticks, cosmetics, and snacks


    weremon gifts that men could buy for their lovers. However, there were limited options for women


    to gift to their lovers. A set of skincare products that would cater to men would definitely be sessful.


    Darren''s new tactic of ¡°hunger marketing¡° was adopted.


    When the supply of the products was kept low, it would give the consumers an illusion that the products


    were in high demand. Everyone would think that the products were doing well and would anticipate the


    next restocking of the products.


    Then, once it was avable again, the products would be sold out quickly, and thepany would


    make considerable profits.

 Chapter 1578 Discharge From The Hospital

    Chapter 1578 Discharge From The Hospital


    As expected, the KING Group''s brand new line of skincare products sold like hotcakes.


    Whenever people checked social media sites on their phones, they would find women of all ages


    showing off their newly bought personalized skincare products from the KING Group. Even men were


    rejoicing since they finally had the perfect present for their girlfriends and wives. That whole week,


    every lifestyle show on TV couldn''t stop talking about the products either.


    People appreciated the fact that the KING Group created their products with individuality in mind. Each


    set was tailor-made for a specific skin color, condition, and type. With that much attention to detail, it


    wasn''t surprising that everyone went crazy over these new products.


    Meanwhile, the KING Group''s recent sess left Sam feeling helpless. For him, it was unsettling to


    think that theirpetitor might catch up to them while Jacob was away. To add to his worries, the only


    thing he saw on his phone was Darren''s brand new skincare products. As a result, he just fiddled with


    his phone like a toy and thought about whether it was the right time to ask for his boss''s help.


    But no matter how much he wanted to go to Jacob, the thought of bothering him while he was


    recovering in the hospital just didn''t sit well with Sam. With that, his feelings of helplessness grew, and


    a subtle hint of worry started to show on his face bit by bit. A few hourster, Sam couldn''t take it


    anymore. He knew the situation would only get worse if he didn''t ask for Jacob''s guidance. Sam knew


    in his heart that his boss was the only one who knew what to do in these kinds of situations. But the


    fact that Jacob''s condition might worsen if he was to hear some bad news right now brought him to a


    standstill. In the end, Sam could only sit in a corner and ept the fact that he didn''t know what to do.


    Meanwhile, still at the hospital, Emily was making sure that Jacob was eating enough food to get his


    strength back. When breakfast was over, she thought that it would be nice to buy some gifts for their


    children when they finally saw them again. So she took out her phone, but as soon as she opened her


    favorite online store, the entire homepage, from top to bottom, was filled with the KING Group''s brand


    new line of skincare products.


    She was instantly hooked and couldn''t stop scrolling down on her phone. But after a few seconds, she


    quickly realized that it wasn''t right to get excited over the KING Group''s products, given that she was


    married to the HT Group''s CEO, who considered the KING Group to be their mortal enemy. Emily


    thought how unlucky it was that these products were made by that horrible man named Darren. There


    was no doubt in her mind that if some otherpany had released these products, she would''ve


    bought them in a blink of an eye.


    Because of this, a subtle frown made its way onto Emily''s face. But since she was right in front of


    Jacob, she knew it wasn''t a good idea to show her sorrows to him while he was recovering.


    Meanwhile, Jacob was lying in bed and sneakily paying close attention to his wife. No matter how hard


    Emily tried to hide her sadness, he could clearly see that something was bothering her just by the look


    on her face. Out of the corner of his eye, Jacob saw a glimpse of her phone. Considering that she was


    looking at an online store, he immediately thought she wanted to buy something expensive, but didn''t


    want to waste money on it. With that in mind, Jacob lovingly said, ¡°Don''t worry about the price. You can


    buy whatever you want. Here, use my card.¡°


    Even if he knew this wasn''t enough to repay her kindness, he would still openheartedly buy her


    anything she wanted.


    Especially since he knew that although the Gu Family was absurdly rich enough and didn''t have to


    work for multiple generations, Emily rarely spent money for herself. That quality of Emily''s had be


    even worse after having children. All of her money went to buying gifts for their three children.


    Whenever she did get new clothes, bags, or make-up, it would be a gift from Jacob or her friends.


    It only took Emily a few seconds to realize that Jacob had misunderstood her. But since telling him the


    truth might cause him to feel worse, she simply went along with his assumption. ¡°Oh, okay. I''ve been


    thinking of getting Beryl a new bag since the one she''s using now is quite old. And I also thought it


    would nice to give the two boys some new toys when we go home.¡°


    ¡°Why are you going to give them toys when they have so many at home already?¡° Jacob asked while


    pretending to be jealous. Then, he teasingly added, ¡°What about me? How about you get us some cute


    couple clothes? When I get out of here, we can go on a vacation and wear them.¡°


    As soon as Jacob was finished speaking, Emily rolled her eyes at him and yfully said, ¡°You''re an


    adult, Jacob. Stop getting jealous over our children...¡°


    After that, the somewhat romantic atmosphere caused the two of them to flirt and tease each other for


    a while. But after some time, Sam arrived unannounced. As soon as he pushed the door open, he saw


    Jacob and Emily seemingly having a wonderful time together. This caused him to feel like it was a huge


    mistake toe there.


    When Jacob saw him, he immediately looked unhappy about being disturbed. While furrowing his


    eyebrows, he irritably asked, ¡°What happened? Say it quickly.¡°


    Although Jacob was unhappy, he knew that Sam would''ve onlye there if he had something


    important to say.


    Emily didn''t mind having Sam visit them and even offered him a seat.


    Without sitting down and with an awkward smile, Sam went straight to the point. ¡°Mr. Gu, the KING


    Group has recentlyunched a brand new line of skincare products. From what I''ve seen, they''ve been


    very sessful so far.¡°


    Emily''s eyes lit up like fireworks when she heard what Sam had just said.


    When Sam saw her reaction, he let out a sigh of relief and calmed down. Then, with a normal smile, he


    added, ¡°It seems that Mrs. Gu has heard of it.¡°


    Jacob was lost in thought while Sam was speaking, but hearing his wife''s name grabbed his attention.


    But before he could ask her about it, Emily answered by herself. ¡°Uhh... Yes... I saw it earlier when I


    was shopping on my phone. They were even mentioned on the blogs that I read from time to time.


    They can''t stop talking about how consumer-friendly the products are. Also, the packaging is quite nice


    because it was made to represent the domestic market.¡°


    As soon as Emily was finished speaking, Jacob realized that he had misunderstood Emily''s negative


    reaction earlier when she was on her phone. All this time, he had thought that she just wanted to buy


    something for herself.


    As a result, he reached out his hand and said, ¡°Get me my phone.¡°


    In order for Jacob to recover as soon as possible, Emily had forbidden him from using his phone. She


    knew it would only stress him out if he did. While Jacob was getting his strength back, Sam was put in


    charge of handling thepany. He was even ordered to not disturb Jacob unless it was absolutely


    necessary. As a result, Jacob was ¡°out of touch¡° with the outside world to a certain extent. All this


    information came as a shock to him.


    Considering how urgent the current situation was, Emily couldn''t say no. She gave him his phone right


    away.


    Without wasting a second, Jacob checked an app that was made by his ownpany. This app could


    tell how the business world was moving. With just a swipe of a finger, he had the information needed to


    analyze what the HT Group needed to do to have an edge against itspetitors. Even if the app was


    still in a testing stage, he had been using it to make better business decisions the past few months.


    What Jacob saw on the phone made his jaw drop. Darren''s recent moves ced him in a position that


    was a threat to the HT Group''s top spot in the business world.


    Given that it had only been a month since he was hospitalized, he hadn''t expected Darren to catch up


    by this much.


    The astonishing numbers the KING Group was making were unsettling, to say the least. With that in


    mind, Jacob knew it was time for his return. With a frigid smirk, he forbiddingly said, ¡°I would''ve been


    happy to have such apetitor if it wasn''t Darren himself.¡°


    Tentatively, Sam replied, ¡°So what do you think we should do, Mr. Gu?¡°


    Right at that moment, Jacob made up his mind. He knew that if he stayed in the hospital any longer,


    Darren would surely surpass him, so he said, ¡°Sam, go and handle the discharge paperwork for me. I''ll


    go to the office right now.¡°


    ¡°No way!¡° Emily eximed while shaking her head.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She had been told that Jacob''s ident had nearly taken his life. And the doctor had said that Jacob


    needed at least two months to recover. Although he seemed to be just fine at the moment, there was


    no guarantee that he wouldn''t cause his injuries to get worse. With that in mind, Emily simply couldn''t


    let him go back to work.


    ¡°Don''t do this. You still need a lot of time to recover. If you hurry back and end up working too much,


    you might...¡° Emily stopped midway to try and calm herself down. After a while, she pleaded with him in


    a soft voice. ¡°Jacob, I know you only want what''s best for thepany. But I can''t let you do that if it''s a


    risk to your health. And besides, I''m sure you''re more than capable to deal with all of this right here in


    the hospital, right?¡° While pleading with Jacob, Emily winked at Sam, hoping that he could help her


    persuade him.


    Unfortunately, Sam was used to what kind of man Jacob was. He knew his boss wouldn''t let Darren do


    whatever he wanted just because he was away. And because of that, he wouldn''t change his mind. So


    Sam just chose to act like he didn''t see her at all.


    Emily''s words came across as some sort of praise to Jacob. While pinching Emily''s cheek, he replied


    with a smile, ¡°I know I''mpetent.¡°


    After that, he became serious and added, ¡°But Darren has made such a big move in a small amount of


    time. Even I didn''t expect this to happen. I''m sure you''re well aware of this, but let me remind you


    again. If we let Darren do whatever he wants and we''re not there to keep him in check, he''ll only


    be more difficult to deal with as time goes on. I''m afraid that if we don''t do something about this,


    the consequences will be unthinkable.¡°


    Emily''s motherly nature quickly awakened with Jacob''s words. The thought that her children might be


    put in danger once again gave her shivers down her spine. In her mind, Jacob was absolutely right. If


    Darren were to have the chance to be what he had once been, everyone Emily knew would be in grave


    danger.


    ¡°But...¡° Emily murmured in disagreement since it was still hard for her to let Jacob go knowing what


    harm it could do to his health.


    The look on Emily''s face struck a chord in Jacob''s heart. He knew he couldn''t leave the hospital without


    assuring her that he was going to be okay. ¡°Don''t worry about it. I''ll just arrange a private doctor to


    follow me wherever I go.¡°


    Having been by his side for so long, Emily knew that there was no chance to persuade Jacob once he


    had made up his mind. In the end, she just agreed with him. After giving him some medicine, she took


    a bunch of papers and went to the reception desk to handle his discharge from the hospital.


    While Emily was gone, Sam took this time to ask Jacob for more information. ¡°Mr. Gu, what did you


    have in mind?¡°


    Feeling a bit groggy, Jacob rubbed his furrowed eyebrows while he thought of an answer. He''d been


    forced by Emily to stay and rest in the hospital for so long that his brain was feeling a bit rusty.


    Luckily for him, Sam had taken the initiative to think of a solution himself. On the way to the hospital, he


    had thought of a good idea that he couldn''t wait to tell Jacob. ¡°The KING Group''s new skincare


    products are primarily characterized by their trendy packaging and the option to customize them. Since


    their costumers go crazy for those kinds of things, and not to mention that there isn''t anypanies at


    the moment that do the same, their supply will inevitably run out. When that happens, we canunch


    our own products. By then, I''m sure their customers would be willing to try something new as long as


    we do our work with the advertising.¡°

 Chapter 1579 An Episode

    Chapter 1579 An Episode


    Although Jacob''s mind wasn''t as sharp as it usually was, he still knew that Sam''s proposal was a bad


    idea. ¡°This isn''t the right way topete with apany such as the KING Group. We have to be


    more creative than that. Have you forgotten that the HT Group is a trendsetter? We don''t simply imitate


    others to stay relevant!¡°


    Sam shared Jacob''s sentiments, but the fact that he only had a short amount of time toe up with a


    solution had led him to think of a simple one. But now that his boss was ready to get back to work


    again, he simply nodded along in agreement.


    While they were still speaking, Emily came back to the room after handling Jacob''s discharge


    paperwork. When Jacob changed into his suit, he ordered Sam to set up a meeting with the board of


    directors as soon as he arrived home.


    They were only going to have a virtual meeting because Emily had urged Jacob to take it easy for a


    couple of days and stay at home.


    About an hourter, Jacob and the board of directors started their meeting. While they were busy


    discussing how to deal with the KING Group, Emily sat beside Jacob on the sofa to watch over his


    condition. To kill time, she started her new hobby of embroidery.


    Although Jacob was getting bombarded with questions from the board, he couldn''t help but nce at


    his wife from time to time. Emily was extremely meticulous and focused when she was threading


    needles and stitching. The serious expression on her cute face made her look absolutely adorable in


    Jacob''s eyes.


    identally, Jacob nudged his webcam a little bit towards Emily''s direction. When the board of


    directors saw her, even they couldn''t help but find her adorable.


    While all of this was happening, Jacob remembered the time when Emily had bought the embroidery


    set that she was using. Even back then, she had worn a serious look on her face when she was asking


    the store clerk about what threads to use and how to do certain stitching patterns. She had been


    completely clueless about anything regarding embroidery up to that point, but she was so excited to


    learn all about it, just like a young student learning his or her favorite subject.


    Suddenly, Jacob''s eyes lit up like fireworks. The idea that he was waiting for finally popped up in his


    mind.


    Because of this, Jacob came back to his senses and excitedly proimed to the board of directors, ¡°I


    have it! I know how we''re going to beat the KING Group''s new skincare products! We''ll provide even


    better customization than they do!¡°


    Everyone gasped in anticipation, even Emily. The board was so excited about it that they didn''t utter a


    single word and just waited for Jacob to continue.


    ¡°Right now, how skincare products work is still a mystery to everyone. Most of the people just know that


    certain household items like cucumber and milk are good for their skin. But even if they have such


    items readily avable, the direct use of these natural items on their faces would be senseless since


    the molecules will be too big to fit into the skin''s pores. With this in mind, I suggest that we sell do-it-


    yourself skincare kits so that our customers can customize them specifically to their needs. With this,


    our product''s use for one''s specific needs would be immensely greater than the KING Group''s.¡°


    The idea made sense to everyone. All of the board members nodded their heads and agreed on the


    fact that this was the best way to beat theirpetitor at their own game. After a while of cheering on


    Jacob, a question popped up in one of the board members'' heads. ¡°This sounds great and all, but how


    are we going to deal with the reality that not everyone knows what their skin really needs?¡°


    ¡°That''s easy,¡° Jacob confidently answered. Since he had already figured out things like this a while ago,


    it didn''t take him long to exin. ¡°We''ll just hire a few skincare specialists to train our customer service


    department. We''ll even keep a few of them around, so our customer service department can still


    consult them in the long run. With just a single call to our customer service department, our customers


    will be able to get all the information they need! They''ll never have to worry about making a mistake


    with their DIY kits since we can help them 24/7. I''m sure that this alone will make our products more


    popr than any others!¡°


    While Jacob was speaking, Emily couldn''t help but look at her husband with admiration in her eyes.


    She was so proud of him that a smile that spanned from ear to ear appeared on her face.


    ¡°Let''s even go the extra mile and have personalized packaging! We can print patterns on packages


    ording to individual consumer needs. Let''s also allow the customers to make choices about bottles


    and bottle lids. And with all of that, our products will be fully customizable from top to bottom.¡° As usual,


    Jacob couldn''t stop spouting out ideas when he was filled with inspiration.


    When everything was decided, all the board members gave Jacob a round of apuse. At that


    moment, every single one of them couldn''t stop admiring Jacob''s capability as a businessman. His


    intention to customize everything from the product down to the packaging had never been seen before.


    Without a doubt, it was an idea that was ahead of its time and would surely bring them immense


    poprity.


    That being said, Sam had one major concern. While standing near theputer, he calmly said, ¡°Mr.


    Gu, I can''t deny that your idea will definitely attract everyone''s attention. But we''ve just entered the


    skincare industry. Can we really handle all of this when we''re just starting from scratch? Since we can''t


    just mass produce everything in a single factory, we might not make any profit out of this venture, sir.


    Especially with your ns for customization, our production costs will be higher than anything we''ve


    come across.¡°


    Sam''s worries were absolutely correct, but Jacob didn''t intend to make any profit out of this decision.


    ¡°Don''t be silly, I''ve known that long before I told everyone about my idea. The only reason I''m doing all


    of this is to divert the customers'' attention from the KING Group. I''m sure you don''t want them to have


    the skincare industry all for themselves, right?¡°


    Sam instantly understood what Jacob meant. He knew that letting Darren run amok would inevitably


    bring them trouble in the future.


    A few hourster, Jacob and all the board members finally agreed on all the smaller details regarding


    their n. And since the HT Group had been fairly efficient in handling matters like this for a few years,


    Jacob felt relieved to let them handle things for now.


    To make Jacob''s day better, Emily ced a warm bowl of his favorite soup on the table as soon as he


    turned off theputer.


    Emily, who was on the sofa, had managed to sneak out and go to the kitchen without being noticed.


    While she was there, she had prepared a big pot''s worth of mushroom soup. And when Jacob was


    finally finished with his work, she leaned against the table, smiled, and said, ¡°Eat up.¡°


    While he was eating, Emily just watched with eyes that were filled with admiration for the man in front


    of her. From the very first moment she had seen him work, she had always looked up to his brilliance.


    Her kind gesture melted Jacob''s heart. But instead of finishing the food in front of him, he stood up and


    kissed her on the lips while holding her in an embrace.


    A month passed and the HT group''s n was finalized after a few slight tweaks. They finally released


    their brand new skincare products for presale on the inte.


    In that amount of time, Jacob managed to have a full recovery without anyplications. Since he was


    in tip-top shape, Emily finally agreed to let him go back to work in the office.


    As soon as Jacob arrived at thepany, Sam rushed over to him and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, Darren is already


    trying to ruin our ns. He has arranged a meeting with the owner of the raw materials factory that


    we''ve chosen.¡°


    While furrowing his eyebrows, Jacob immediately replied, ¡°Then let''s go.¡°


    He wasn''t hesitant to see Darren at all. In fact, he was d to confront his rival face to face.


    Jacob excitedly headed for his car with Sam right behind him. On the way there, the two continued


    speaking of business matters, but Sam couldn''t help but admire and appreciate how decisive his boss


    was. If it weren''t for Jacob and the power he had amassed for the HT Group through the years, they


    wouldn''t be able to head to the factory without making an appointment in advance. Any other boss


    would''ve just bit their lip in irritation at being upstaged.


    Meanwhile, Darren was making sure that his negotiations with the factory would go without a hitch. To


    make that happen, he had specifically chosen a vige resort with the most beautiful scenery,


    surrounded by waters and mountains. He had even ordered food from the most expensive restaurant in


    the city. The food there was so expensive that it would cost hundreds of dors to order just a small


    dish of fried vegetables, mainly because the food there was organic and fresh from the farm.


    But it didn''t end there. Darren made sure that the only one who had ess to the hot springs and VIP


    rooms of the resort was him and his guests. In his mind, as long as he treated them right the whole


    night, the man who owned the factory wouldn''t hesitate to agree to his terms.


    And with that in mind, Darren was fairly sure about securing the deal with the factory, especially since


    the KING Group''s new line of skin products was all over the country. Their sales were so high that it


    was undoubtedly the best choice to work with them if one wanted to make a considerable amount of


    profit. Herman Su, the head of the raw material factory, had the same money-making thought in his


    mind.


    And the fact that Darren had chosen such avish way to entertain his guests made Herman more than


    happy to make a deal with the KING Group that night. Unfortunately for Darren, he didn''t consider the


    fact that someone else might make a more lucrative offer.


    While Darren was drinking with Herman Su, Han came in in a hurry and whispered something in his


    ear.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, I just saw Jacob in the next room. He''s having dinner with two of his men.¡°


    Darren immediately knew that this wasn''t just a simple coincidence. Because of this, his sky-high spirits


    fell straight to the ground. But being in front of Herman, he knew it was rude to show a worried face.


    ¡°Stay here, Han. I''ll take a look for myself,¡° Darren whispered back while standing up. Then, he


    bowed to Herman Su and made up a reason to leave. ¡°Mr. Su, please excuse me for a minute. I need


    to go to the restroom.¡°


    Herman Su was so happy at that moment that it seemed like he wouldn''t care even if Darren took an


    hour to get back.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After that, Darren walked away and headed to the room Jacob was in.


    As soon as he arrived, Jacob pretended to be surprised. ¡°Oh, what a coincidence, Mr. Xu! I didn''t


    expect to see you here.¡°


    ¡°Stop acting,¡° Darren frigidly replied. Then, he added, ¡°Mr. Gu, are you here for dinner or to ruin my


    ns? Just tell me right now.¡°


    Obviously, Darren had been wary of the HT Group ever since the KING Groupunched its new


    products. He had even kept a keen eye and anxiously waited every day for their response. There was


    no doubt in his mind that Jacob would follow them into the skincare industry sooner orter. But now,


    he didn''t need to think about whether his suspicions were true or not. The fact that his rival was there


    when he was setting up a way to increase the production of his skincare products was enough of a sign


    that the HT Group was staring their own line of skincare products.

 Chapter 1580 Seize The Initiative

    Chapter 1580 Seize The Initiative


    After Darren left, Jacob sighed and looked around. ¡°What else can I do around here aside from


    eating?¡° He walked around the ce and smiled, as if he had thought of an idea. ¡°Oh, how about


    having a drink with an acquaintance instead?¡°


    Then, holding a ss of wine, he went straight into Darren''s private room.


    Inside the room, Herman was eating and drinking with Darren. He was surprised when the door opened


    and a stranger walked in. His gaze turned from the door to Darren, and he saw his gloomy face. He


    asked, ¡°Darren, who is this?¡°


    The neer looked familiar, but Herman couldn''t remember his name.


    ¡°Mr. Su, nice to see you! I''m Jacob Gu, the president of the HT Group.¡° He raised his ss towards


    Darren. ¡°Mr. Xu and I are old friends,¡° Jacob said, looking at Darren contemptuously, almost as if


    challenging him.


    As soon as Herman heard the name of thepany, he stood up immediately. He remembered that


    this was the president of the HT Group, Jacob, who had appeared in the newspapers countless times.


    ¡°Oh, it''s Mr. Gu! I''ve heard a lot about you. Nice to meet you!¡° With a wrinkled smile on his face,


    Herman said to Jacob, ¡°Come on, Mr. Gu. Since you are an old friend of Mr. Xu,e and sit. Let''s eat


    together!¡°


    Herman made it all about Jacob, while Darren remained calm.


    Darren kept to himself and didn''t say anything. The war between the KING Group and the HT Group


    had already been reported to the media. The food poisoning issue had also caused quite a ruckus in


    the city, so it was impossible for Herman to not know about it. It was obvious that Herman was trying to


    cotton up to Jacob, ttering him while he had a chance.


    Darren, on the other hand, didn''t want to show emotions around Jacob. The three of them sat and ate


    at the same table, which soon turned the atmosphere a little weird.


    ¡°To be honest, I''ve heard a lot of good things about you, Herman,¡° Jacob said. He had already made


    full preparations in case this moment happened. He had especially checked Herman''s information, so


    now, he praised him sincerely. Finally, he said, ¡°Since Mr. Xu believes in you, I think that you must be


    trustworthy.¡°


    The implication in his statement was self-evident. He had just suggested that the HT Group also


    wanted to acquire Herman''s abilities.


    Herman understood immediately what Jacob was saying. Slowly, he took a look at Darren and said


    awkwardly, ¡°T-Thank you for your trust, Mr. Gu. But what kind of order do you n to ce? We do


    have several more production lines.¡°


    Darren, who was lifting his wine ss to his mouth to drink, stopped midway. He sneered and changed


    the subject all of a sudden. ¡°Mr. Gu, do you like the food? It seemed like you really spared no effort in


    chewing and swallowing down the rest of my food. Ah, I''m sorry for myck of ss. I don''t know if I


    used the correct words. I hope you don''t mind.¡°


    His words implied that Jacob had not only forced himself into his meeting with Herman, but had also


    tried to steal his services. Besides, the project of the HT Group was simr to the KING Group''s


    project.


    The atmosphere in the room became tense. The three of them were quiet for a while until Herman


    looked at Jacob, wondering what to say.


    Jacob''s lips curved up into a small smile as he didn''t take Darren''s words seriously. ¡°Of course the food


    is good.¡° Then, he turned to Herman to answer his question. ¡°To be honest, the HT Group is preparing


    customized skin care products, which required the most professional equipment. After doing some


    research, I found that you''re the only one qualified in terms of the equipment. So now, I feel really lucky


    that Darren introduced you to me.¡°


    He purposely used the word ¡°introduced¡° to spark Darren''s temper. He made it seem that he hadn''t


    forced himself into their meeting, but instead, been introduced to Herman by Darren himself.


    ¡°Of course, we also need your help for the production of some of our key ingredients,¡° he continued.


    Jacob''s words also showed his attitude, not backing down despite the situation. He wanted Herman''s


    factory''s equipment for the production of hyaluronic acid and their products as a whole.


    Herman slowly looked at Darren with embarrassment. He was getting more and more nervous as time


    went by. But Jacob also knew not to get under Darren''s skin too much. So he said, ¡°But of course,


    today is just some talk. As long as we eat and drink happily, that''s enough for now.¡°


    Darren didn''t want to lose hisposure in front of Herman any more. He inhaled deeply and tried his


    best to control his temper. Then, he said to Jacob, ¡°I''ve heard of your new project, and I guess it''s very


    popr among the public. But it won''t be possible to manufacture your products in batches. It''s


    inefficient, and I''m afraid you won''t make much money.¡°


    While speaking, he turned to look at Herman intentionally, making sure Herman understood him.


    Compared with the stable sales of the KING Group''s products, the potential profit margin of Jacob''s


    new project was low, so it was hard to tell what price he could offer.


    And in Darren''s eyes, it was obvious that Jacob just wanted to eat his leftovers, regardless of the profit


    he could get from the new project.


    Jacob cleared his throat and said, ¡°Mr. Xu, let''s not talk about work when we are eating. I just said it


    casually as something to talk about, but I have to discuss it with Herman in private.¡° Then, Jacob drank


    the rest of his wine and wiped his mouth with the table napkin. He said, ¡°How about this? I''ll leave you


    and Herman alone, since I have something else to deal with. Enjoy yourselves.¡° Jacob didn''t take


    Darren''s words seriously even though Darren was as stiff as a wall while saying it. After all, he didn''t


    want to go head to head with him in front of Herman. His words also made Herman think that they


    would have a further conversation about this new project soon.


    Then Jacob left calmly, leaving the other two men alone to continue their meeting.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Sam couldn''t help but admire Jacob. Jacob had intervened in a private meeting, which had risen


    Darren''s anger and made him feel frustrated in his own home. However, he had had to keep himself as


    composed as he could because of Jacob.


    As expected, there was a phone call the next day. Jacob took a look at the number on the screen. The


    number was familiar because he had memorized it already when he made the preparations. It was


    Herman.


    ¡°Good morning, Herman,¡° Jacob said with a smile. He greeted him joyfully because he already knew


    that he''d gotten Herman''s interest after intervening in Darren''s meetingst night.


    Herman, on the other line, was a bit confused. ¡°Well, Mr. Gu, do you have my phone number?¡° He was


    surprised, but he quickly got to the point. ¡°I''m now downstairs, in the lobby of the HT Group''s building.


    Do you have time to talk with me, Mr. Gu?¡°


    Of course, Jacob would not refuse. He needed Herman. So, he asked someone to lead Herman to the


    reception room where he would meet him.


    When he entered the room, Herman immediately greeted him. ¡°Hello, Mr. Gu.¡° Herman was looking


    forward to the meeting today, despite seeing Darren''s obvious disappointment that he might work with


    Jacob. He said, ¡°In fact, after Darren''s order is confirmed, there will still be a few more production lines


    left. So...¡°


    Hearing this, Jacob smiled and said, ¡°The main products of our project are all customized. The


    requirements of each customer are different and the efficiency is low. If the number of our production


    lines hasn''t increased, I''m afraid that the customers won''t be satisfied.¡°


    Herman looked at him stunned and pretended not to understand. ¡°You mean...¡°


    ¡°How about this?¡° Jacob started. He leaned back on the sofa and made a number with his finger. ¡°I will


    give you the unit price with full sincerity, because I want to get your support. After all, Herman, the


    professionalism of your factory is unparalleled in this city.¡°


    Seeing the number, Herman''s eyes lit up. It was a generous offer.


    But there was still some hesitation in his heart. After all, the profit of such a product was almost zero for


    Jacob. If there was any loss, Herman would have to bear some part of it.


    Seeming to see through his worries, Jacob continued, ¡°Herman, you don''t have to worry. I also want to


    make this product more mysterious. I want to seed in this. So I''m thinking of taking over the


    exclusive use right of your factory. You can only serve the HT Group within a certain period of time.


    That is to say, the HT Group is going to buy off your production line on the unit price. What do you


    think?¡°


    In other words, Herman didn''t need to wait for clients toe to his factory, because even if there was


    no order, the factory would still get a very considerable amount of ie. Not to mention the


    production cost. Herman contemted over the idea and thought about the pros and cons.


    Then, Jacob took out a file of data report for the pre-sale. Herman went through the file. The formal


    production hadn''t started yet, but the number of orders ced was unimaginable. In other words, he


    could start production as soon as he went back.


    Stable interests were the most important factor in the business deal. After seeing everything, Herman


    immediately agreed. He said, ¡°It seems that you are ready to make a big deal. I will certainly do my


    best to help you!¡° He added, ¡°This line of products will surely be popr!¡°


    Then, he signed the contract with Jacob and shook his hand as they closed the deal. As for Darren,


    they were still only negotiating verbally. So, if Herman asked his subordinates to inform Darren about


    the result of this meeting, Darren would have no reason to argue.

 Chapter 1581 The Plight Of Cooking

    Chapter 1581 The Plight Of Cooking


    After finishing negotiations with Herman Su, Jacob breathed a sigh of relief. Unfortunately, there was


    no time to waste, so he headed back to the HT Group''s headquarters to ask how their presales were


    going. When he arrived there, he saw that their sales were decent, but it was still not enough to


    compete with the KING Group. But since it had only been a few days since their promotions started,


    Jacob didn''t know whether to feel satisfied or not with their progress.


    Suddenly, Sam appeared behind Jacob and told him about his findings. His report clearly stated that


    their pre-sale had sessfully split the consumers'' attention evenly between the HT Group and KING


    Group. And when they asked the consumers about how the HT Group''s products stack up against the


    KING Group''s, their answers stated that they were even in quality as well.


    With this in mind, Jacob worries disappeared. He was more than satisfied with the resultspared to


    earlier, even if the n was only half sessful.


    Shortly after, he walked to a quiet corridor, and then took out his phone to dial Darren''s number.


    Inside the CEO office of the KING Group, Darren had just finished speaking to Herman''s subordinate


    through the phone. He was infuriated when he found out that the factory decided to work with the HT


    Group even though he had put so much effort into securing a deal with them. To make matters worse,


    he saw Jacob''s name on his phone and instantly knew thetter was only calling him to rub salt on his


    wounds.


    The only thing that Darren wanted to do was to smash his phone on the ground and stomp on it


    repeatedly. But doing so would be an admittance of defeat, and his inherent arrogance would never


    allow him to do that. There was no chance he could let Jacob savor this victory.


    After taking multiple deep breaths, Darren answered his phone.


    ¡°Mr. Xu.¡°


    The moment Darren heard Jacob''s voice, he knew his assumptions were right. His rival was only


    calling to tease and make fun of him. Despite that, Darren tried his best to control his anger and


    respond casually.


    ¡°Jacob, what do you need? Get to the point because I still have a lot of things to do.¡° Darren tried his


    best toe across as normal. That was why he even called Jacob by his first name.


    ¡°I''m sure you already know about my deal with Herman. I called because I feel a little bit guilty about


    taking him from you. I know business is business. But still, I hope you don''t mind, Mr. Xu,¡° Jacob


    answered in a slightly teasing tone. But he still wasn''t done making fun of Darren, so he added, ¡°By the


    way, Herman told me that when we''re done with our deal, he''ll still be willing to work with you. I hope


    there are no hard feelings between us, Mr. Xu. Okay?¡°


    Darren''s blood was at a boiling point but he still managed to keep hisposure. ¡°Don''t worry about it,


    Jacob. And besides, I don''t like working with people who change their minds even though we''ve


    alreadye to an agreement. I can assure you that I don''t feel any ill will towards you, especially


    since Herman''s factory doesn''t deserve to be in business with the KING Group.¡°


    This excuse to take the moral high ground was Darren''sst attempt to save face.


    That being said, it was no use since Jacob couldn''t stop chuckling at him. Shortly after, he said, ¡°That''s


    good to hear, Mr. Xu. I''ll talk to youter then.¡° After that, Jacob didn''t even wait for Darren''s response


    and hung up the phone.


    ''What a show-off! I can''t believe this bastard still has the audacity to rub his victory in my face!''


    Darren thought while clenching his fists in rage. He was so infuriated that his nails dug deep in his


    palm. ''Jacob, just wait and see! I''ll teach you a lesson someday!'' Darren bitterly promised to himself.


    After a couple of hours, Darren managed to calm himself down. But right after that, he felt extremely


    exhausted. He knew he needed to rest, so he walked to his desk and slumped down into a leather


    chair. With a frown, he rubbed his temples to find some sort of relief.


    Although Darren said he didn''t care about losing the factory, he knew how big of a blow it was to their


    sess moving forward. The KING Groups'' anti-aging skincare product, which was such a big


    sess, was made in that particr factory. Darren couldn''t figure out whether a spy had told Jacob


    about it or if it was just pure coincidence. The only thing that Darren could think of at that moment was


    how sessful the KING Group would''ve been already if weren''t for Jacob constantly throwing


    wrenches in his ns.


    With that in mind, Darren knew he wouldn''t be able to handle any more bad news for a while.


    A few minutester, Han finally got wind of the fact that the factory they were working with was being


    taken away. Filled with concern, he rushed over to the CEO''s office to check on his boss.


    As soon as Han opened the door, he asked, ¡°What are we going to do now, Mr. Xu?¡° Darren was still


    so upset at that point that he couldn''t help but smash his fist on the table as a response. After that, he


    replied in a dejected voice, ¡°The only thing we can do right now is to go to our second choice when we


    were looking for factories. It''s better to go with our n B than to just wait here and hope Herman


    changes his mind.¡°


    The next morning, the Li Family was busy preparing breakfast.


    Cherish was excited to prepare breakfast as soon as she got up from her bed. But since she had made


    such a huge mess in the kitchenst time, the Li Family didn''t allow her to do it on her own. It wasn''t


    that they didn''t want her to make a mess again, they just didn''t want anything bad to happen to her.


    That being said, Cherish was very outspoken about learning how to cook after getting married. Leah


    couldn''t bear to let her down, so she had no choice but to teach her daughter-inw. On the bright side,


    Leah knew this was a good way to deepen her rtionship with Cherish.


    The menu for that day was shredded potatoes and minced meat porridge. Under Leah''s keen gaze,


    Cherish carefully chopped up some potatoes, scallion, ginger, garlic, and a few other spices.


    Despite how easy her tasks were, Cherish still did it with the utmost care. She didn''t want to disappoint


    anyone anymore.


    But because of this, it took her more than half an hour to prepare all the ingredients they needed. To


    make matters worse, herck of knife skills and desire for perfection caused her to waste a lot of the


    vegetables, to the point that they didn''t have enough potatoes to feed the entire family. Fortunately,


    Leah had expected this to happen, so she had bought extra ingredients for that day. But in the end,


    Cherish still managed to waste too much of the potatoes, so they had to make something else.


    ¡°Forget it. We''re making mashed potatoes today.¡° Leah said while helplessly shaking her head. Seeing


    Cherish''s skills in the kitchen, she had no choice but to make something easy, the kind of food that


    even a child could make.


    ¡°Just cut the potatoes into chunks, and then immediately ce them in a pot of water. If you just leave


    them be, they''ll oxidize and turn brown,¡° Leah calmly said while trying her best to keep a straight face.


    ''Chunks? How big should they be?''


    Cherish immediately asked herself.


    She didn''t know what to do, but she was too embarrassed to ask again. Just relying on luck, Cherish


    just aligned her knife in the middle of each potato and sliced right through. It was such a precarious


    scene since she was having so much trouble going through the bigger potatoes.


    ¡°Don''t do anything else while I''m gone, okay? Just cut everything up and wait till I''m back from the


    bathroom.¡° Since Leah had been in the kitchen for more than an hour, her dder was about to burst.


    Thinking that Cherish could easily handle cutting up potatoes into chunks by herself, she took this


    chance to go to the bathroom in a hurry.


    However, when Leah came back to the kitchen, she realized that she had given Cherish too much


    credit.


    It was nice that Cherish hadn''t forgotten to soak the potatoes right after cutting them. But each


    individual piece varied in size and shape. Because of that, there was no doubt that the smaller ones


    would cook faster than the bigger ones.


    ''Adults should know to cut things evenly so they all cook at the same rate, right? How did she even


    think that this was okay?''


    At that moment, Leah didn''t know whether tough or shake her head in disappointment. But even


    then, she couldn''t me Cherish since she knew she hadn''t given her the most specific instructions. To


    salvage their breakfast, Leah just tried her best to cut the bigger pieces into smaller ones. While she


    was doing so, she said to Cherish, ¡°Cherish, just take out the pork belly from the fridge while I''m doing


    this. Don''t forget to put it in some boiling water to get rid of the rancid smell.¡°


    As soon as Cherish turned around, a frown made its way onto her face since she knew she hadn''t


    done a good enough job. Despite that, she didn''t give up and went straight to the fridge to do what she


    was asked. But when Cherish touched the piece of raw meat, she immediately felt squeamish. But


    since Leah was around, she knew it was rude to act finicky. That was why she just grabbed the piece of


    meat and threw it in the pot as fast as she could.


    After a few minutes, the water started to boil and the aroma of the meat and spices pervaded the air.


    Leah couldn''t help herself from enjoying the delicious smell and praising it. ¡°That sure is top-notch pork.


    I''m sure it''s going to be delicious. Cherish, don''t you agree?¡°


    For some reason, Cherish couldn''t bear the smell of pork that morning. As soon as the aroma entered


    her nose, she felt her stomach act up. To make matters worse, she started to feel nauseous and it even


    gave her a headache.


    Right then and there, Cherish started to think of why she was reacting this way. It didn''t make sense to


    her since she loved the smell of pork. She had even had some a few days ago and she enjoyed it.


    What could possibly be the reason for her to be this way?


    ¡°Mom, I''m sorry, but I think I''m going to throw up,¡°


    Cherish murmured thest second she possibly could. Right after that, she rushed to the bathroom and


    ced her head on the toilet.


    It was an ordinary morning. They hadn''t even drunk alcoholst night. But Cherish was throwing up like


    she had juste from a party.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Being an experienced mother, Leah immediately realized that Cherish could possibly be going through


    morning sickness. With that in mind, she called a butler and told him to buy a pregnancy test from the


    pharmacy while she helped Cherish in the bathroom.


    After thirty minutes, Cherish took the test by herself. Her eyes widened in shock when she saw that


    there were two red lines on the screen. She didn''t know how to feel at that moment, and her face was


    as red as an apple.


    As soon as Leah saw her rosy cheeks, she grinned from ear to ear and pped her hands, ¡°I knew it!


    This is great! I''ve been waiting for this day toe for so long! We''re done cooking for today. We have


    to go to the hospital right now! If you''re really pregnant, you have to get a physical examination as soon


    as possible. Carlos,e down here! How long do you n to sleep? We have to go right now!¡°


    Standing still, Cherish couldn''t think of a single word to say. She just stared nkly while Leah rushed


    upstairs to drag Carlos out of bed.


    ¡°Mom, what''s going on? Aren''t you supposed to be cooking with Cherish right now?¡° Carlos asked in


    confusion. When he looked at his rm clock, he couldn''t understand why his mother was waking him


    up before seven o''clock.


    ¡°Just get up and get dressed! You have to go to the hospital with your wife right now!¡° Before Carlos


    could stand up, Leah had already picked out his clothes from the closet.


    When Carlos repeated Leah''s words in his mind, the word ¡°hospital¡° immediately woke him up. He


    thought something bad had happened to his wife so he asked, ¡°Mom! Did Cherish cut her finger or


    something?¡°

 Chapter 1582 Pregnant

    Chapter 1582 Pregnant


    Nobody could me Carlos for his reaction, especially since Cherish was known to be quite clumsy in


    the kitchen.


    ¡°Do you really think your wife is that much of an airhead?¡° Leah replied while pinching his arm. Then,


    she added in a serious tone, ¡°Cherish might be pregnant. I need you to take her to the hospital and find


    out if it''s true. If she is really having a baby, don''t forget to file a pregnancy record at the hospital! You


    need your ID and marriage license to do it!¡°


    Carlos couldn''t believe what he was hearing. He was so shocked that it took him a while toe back


    to his senses. But when he did, he got up and changed his clothes in a blink of an eye. When he went


    downstairs, he didn''t say a single word to Cherish and just carefully dragged her to the car.


    Along the way, Cherish kept caressing her belly while thinking of babies. But instead of being happy


    about it, she felt sick to her stomach. However, the fact that there might be new life growing inside of


    her caused her maternal instincts to kick in. And because of that, she couldn''t help but dote and love


    the baby in her belly even if she wasn''t sure it was really there.


    Meanwhile, the father of her potential child couldn''t think of anything to say. Carlos could feel nothing


    but nervousness, and the cold sweat on his forehead clearly showed it.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Carlos asked a nurse about where to go for pregnancy. The frantic


    look on his face caused the nurse to giggle a little bit. With a smile, she guided them to the obstetrics


    and gynecology department.


    Luckily, they came at just the right time since there were no other patients around. The doctor asked


    Carlos a series of personal questions while Cherish was sitting beside him. She couldn''t help blushing


    in embarrassment because of it. After a while, they were done with the interview and proceeded with a


    blood test. Since the fetus was still too small for an ultrasound examination, this was the only way they


    could find out if she was really pregnant.


    Even though drawing blood was a simple task, Carlos couldn''t stop worrying about his wife. From the


    moment Cherish sat down on a chair, Carlos held her hand and gently patted her on the back to


    comfort her, even though she had never really been afraid of seeing needles and blood.


    The blood drawing only took a few minutes, but they had to wait for almost forty-five minutes to get the


    results. In all her life, Cherish had never felt time go by so slow. On the other hand, Carlos was pacing


    back and forth in the corridor to kill time. Every five minutes or so, he would check on the automatic


    reporting machine in front of them.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can you sit down? I''m getting dizzy just by looking at you,¡° Cherish said while rubbing her forehead.


    Even though Cherish''s request was simple, Carlos immediately sat next to her and responded with the


    utmost concern, ¡°Okay, okay, I''m sorry. I won''t do it anymore. How are you feeling?¡° At that moment,


    Carlos was too frantic to realize that he was overreacting. In his mind, he really thought that his wife


    was about to faint.


    Cherish had never seen Carlos act like this before. He was like a flustered child who had broken his


    mother''s favorite vase. Because of this, Cherish smiled at him to try and calm him down. After that, she


    calmly said, ¡°I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me too much. Let''s just wait for the results in


    peace, okay? Whether I''m really pregnant or not, there''s nothing else to do but to ept it, right?¡°


    As soon as Carlos saw her smile, all the worries in his mind disappeared. He couldn''t agree with her


    more, so he just sat with her and waited for the results in content.


    The time they were waiting for finally arrived, and the results confirmed their suspicions. Cherish was


    definitely pregnant!


    Carlos couldn''t stop trembling while holding the result in his hand. And even if he didn''t look like it, his


    heart was ready to burst from joy. After a while, he finally moved and show his excitement to Cherish.


    He lovingly hugged her until she was almost out of breath.


    When the couple arrived home, Chuck had juste back from his morning jog. He was so anxious


    that he couldn''t sit still with Leah in the living room anymore. That was why he had had to go for a run


    to calm down his nerves.


    ¡°You''re back! Well, are you really pregnant?¡° Leah and Chuck excitedly asked in unison. Right after


    that, Leah rushed over to hear their answer up-close. However, she didn''t need an answer because


    she immediately saw Carlos holding some prescriptions for pregnant women. Because of that, she


    burst intoughter and cheered, ¡°Oh, Cherish, you are really pregnant! I can''t believe it! Chuck, we''re


    finally going to have a grandchild!¡°


    Seeing the old couple as happy as they could be brought tears of joy to Cherish''s eyes. The mood was


    so cheerful that she couldn''t even feel her stomach acting up. With a smile, she said, ¡°Mom, we still


    don''t know the baby''s gender.¡°


    ¡°It''s fine! Whether the baby is a girl or a boy, we''ll love it no matter what!¡° Chuck replied with a smile as


    well. Leah excitedly held onto Chuck''s arm and added, ¡°Let''s call all our rtives right now! We need to


    tell them that they need to prepare gifts for our precious daughter-inw and her baby!¡°


    ¡°Mom, you don''t have to do that... I still have a long way to go before giving birth,¡° Cherish said in an


    attempt to calm down Leah. She didn''t want her mother-inw to pass out from being too excited.


    However, the old couple didn''t listen, and instead made ns to go out and buy things to wee the


    birth of their grandchild. With a serious expression, Chuck told Carlos, ¡°Take good care of your wife,


    okay? I won''t forgive you if something happens to her!¡°


    Right after that, Leah and Chuck cheerfully held hands and walked away with a spring in their steps.


    In a blink of an eye, only the expecting couple was left at the Li Family''s household.


    After such a jam-packed day, Carlos wanted to take a rest. He walked inside the house. Then, he


    ced down all the medicines and prescriptions he was carrying. From the corner of his eye, he saw


    Cherish still standing outside in a daze. So, he quickly went over and guided her over to the sofa. Then,


    he said, ¡°Just take a seat. I''m sure you''re hungry. Mother was so excited that she forgot that the two of


    you didn''t even finish cooking breakfast. I''ll go to the kitchen for now and make some porridge. You


    should just sit here and rest.¡°


    Before leaving, he picked up the remote and changed the channel to Cherish''s favorite TV show. Then,


    he handed her the remote, and lovingly said, ¡°Just call me if you need anything.¡°


    At that moment, Cherish couldn''t help but feel like a princess in her very own castle. But instead of just


    enjoying it, her eyes teared up because she was so moved from everybody''s support for her


    pregnancy, especially Carlos. However, Cherish knew Carlos would make fun of her for crying for such


    a petty reason, so she just sent him away to the kitchen immediately.


    While walking away, Carlos mumbled to himself what the doctor had said to him. ¡°She can''t have that.


    And they said no greasy food. I guess I''ll really just make some porridge with a few steamed


    vegetables on the side. Ahh, I almost forgot. I should probably add a bit of nutrition powder to the


    porridge.¡°


    Cherish couldn''t help butugh when she heard her husband. She couldn''t help but think that Carlos


    looked like a child who was preparing for a test. When he was finally in the kitchen, Cherish touched


    her belly with thoughts of the baby''s face and their future together popping up in her mind.


    As soon as all the Li Family''s rtives got wind of Cherish''s pregnancy, they sent tons and tons of gifts


    over to congratte her. From that point on, Cherish was pretty much treated like a queen. The entire


    Li Family didn''t allow her to cook, do chores, or even go outside. It was all because they didn''t want


    anything bad to happen to her and the baby.


    However, even if Cherish couldn''t deny how much she enjoyed her brand new life of ease, she was


    bound to get bored someday. Although she had never liked doing chores when she was a young child,


    watching TV and staring at her phone all day inevitably left her feeling a little depressed.


    Carlos, who was staying with her day and night, easily figured out that she wasn''t happy with their


    current setup. So to cheer her up, he suggested a simple n. ¡°How about we go out for a walk


    today?¡°


    Cherish''s eyes lit up like fireworks when she heard him, especially since thest time she had been


    outside was when she had gone to the hospital for a pregnancy test. Suddenly, the thought that Leah


    might get angry if they were to go outside froze her in ce. She couldn''t bear the thought of upsetting


    her mother-inw after all the great things she had done for her.


    As soon as Carlos saw the hesitation in her eyes, he knew exactly what she was worried about. With a


    smile, heforted her. ¡°I can''t believe you''re so afraid of my mother right now. I''ve honestly never


    seen you like this before. Luckily for us, I already asked for her permissionst night. She already said


    yes, so there''s nothing for us to worry about!¡°


    Carlos'' words were a pleasant surprise to Cherish. She didn''t expect that her clumsy husband would be


    so well-prepared for their little trip. At that moment, Cherish was so grateful that he had gone above


    and beyond just for her. With that in mind, she excitedly nodded and eximed,


    ¡°Thank you! I''ll go get some things from upstairs. Wait for me here, okay?¡°


    When Cherish came back to the living room, Carlos was busy packing up essentials like water and


    sunscreen. Seeing him prepare the things they needed all by himself made Cherish recall every single


    good thing he had done for her ever since the two of them found out that they were having a baby.


    When Leah had bought some top-quality milk form from the neighboring city, Carlos had gone


    overboard just to check if the milk was really good for the baby. And when Cherish couldn''t eat a single


    thing because of her morning sickness, Carlos had taken some lessons on how to cook highly


    nutritional meals for her. Lastly, whenever she was feeling down, he had always been there, ready to


    listen to her and give advice.


    Before they got married, Cherish had always worried that Carlos would still be in love with Nora.


    But with the way he took care of her now, she felt a little silly for even thinking of something like that. At


    that moment, Cherish was absolutely certain that she had made the right choice choosing Carlos to


    spend the rest of her life with. He had definitely let go of his past and was excited to begin a new


    chapter of his life with her and their baby.


    ¡°Hey, didn''t you say you wanted strawberries yesterday? Since they were out of season, I bought some


    imported ones onlinest night. They should arrive here tomorrow morning,¡° Carlos leisurely uttered


    while fitting everything they needed to go out in a little bag.


    His kind, little gesture showed how much of a good listener Carlos was. Cherish couldn''t be more sure


    of her decision to marry him.


    ¡°Strawberries...¡° Carlos murmured with a curious look on his face. His entire adult life, he had never


    heard of a pregnant woman craving for sour food, even if her baby was a boy. If the baby was a girl, he


    knew that the mother would be craving for spicy food. With that in mind, he couldn''t help but ask. ¡°Are


    strawberries sour or sweet?¡°


    ¡°What?¡° Cherish asked back whileughing. She couldn''t believe he would ask such a silly question.


    But no matter how childish they were acting, the heartfelt joy they were having at that moment was


    something they would never ever give up for anything else.


    ¡°Cherish, we forgot something! We''ve been so overjoyed about your pregnancy, but we haven''t even


    told your parents yet,¡°


    Leah said while walking down the stairs. Leah had suddenly remembered it when she was lying down


    in bed, and she knew it would be rude to not tell them as soon as possible.


    Because of Leah''s words, Carlos remembered the time when Cherish''s parents had urged the two of


    them to have a baby again and again. Now that Cherish was really pregnant, he couldn''t wait to tell his


    inws the news that they had been anxiously waiting for.

 Chapter 1583 Celebration Party

    Chapter 1583 Celebration Party


    ¡°Mother, I will call my mother-inw to share with her the good news,¡° Cherish said with a smile.


    ¡°Okay, go on ahead. Call her and tell her the good news. Look how excited you are!¡° Leah replied. She


    turned around, patted her husband''s head, and told him, ¡°Oh, I''m so forgetful already! I was so thrilled


    about finally having a grandchild that I forgot to share the good news with Cherish''s parents.¡°


    Cherish gave Carlos a sweet look and said, ¡°My parents will definitely be thrilled about the news. My


    only concern right now is the gender of the baby. What if I give birth to a daughter?¡°


    While Cherish was talking, she suddenly looked at Leah with a worried expression. She didn''t expect


    that Leah, who was overwhelmed about her pregnancy, would also hear her remark.


    Leahforted in a soft voice, ¡°Cherish, don''t think about that too much. I will be happy, no matter


    what. I don''t care about the baby''s gender. Okay, now, I''m going to cook for you.¡°


    For the past few days, Leah had been asking Cherish to stay put and not do anything. Cherish only had


    to sit there and have nutritious food and drinks.


    When Cherish''s parents heard the good news, they were overwhelmed with joy. They immediately


    wanted to share the story with everyone and celebrate their daughter''s pregnancy. Unfortunately, when


    they tried to call their son to tell him about the good news, he did not answer the phone.


    Perrin had an important contract to sign that night. He felt so nervous about it that he couldn''t even


    attend Xandria''s celebration party.


    When the TV show titled ''You Are Out Of The'' starring Ray and Xandria was broadcast, it had


    be an immediate hit. It was known as the first work directed by Yanis, who used to be a famous


    actor.


    Today, the director Yanis was hosting a celebration banquet at the Arch of Triumph. Since Yanis was


    willing to spend so much to hold a celebration banquet in such a luxurious venue, people had


    spected that the director must have gained a lot of fame and fortune.


    ¡°Xandria, you''re early.¡° As soon as they entered the Arch Of Triumph, several beauties from the


    television show gathered around and greeted one another. All of them had taken the time to dress up,


    and they looked gorgeous. Compared with them, Xandria''s ensemble looked simple and in.


    ¡°I was afraid of getting stuck in traffic, so I decided toe here early,¡° Xandria replied. Then, they


    went into the banquet hall.


    These beautifuldies had seldom visited such luxurious ces. Their mouths opened wide in awe as


    they saw the beautiful interior of the venue.


    ¡°Come in, please.¡° The doorman politely opened the door for Xandria with a bow. She gave a small nod


    in return as a show of gratitude, which made the rest of the girls cover their mouths to stifle a giggle.


    ¡°Even the man standing by the door is good-looking. Oh, look over there...¡°


    ¡°Mr. Ruan is such a generous man. This is the very first TV series that he directed, but it is already a


    huge sess. I''m sure when he produces a movie, he will hold a celebration banquet at the


    Banqueting House.¡°


    As they entered the banquet hall, they had to resist the urge to rub their eyes to make sure they weren''t


    just dreaming. The room was the most magnificent thing they had ever seen.


    The small hall that was reserved by Yanis was significantly different from the outside in terms of decor.


    However, it was still gorgeous. It was enough to capture the eyes of these naive young girls.


    ¡°Wow, you all arrived so early.¡°


    The staff who had also had toe early to make sure they could amodate the guests offered to


    escort the early birds to their seats. It wasn''t until then that they realized that the hall wasn''t actually


    that small. It didn''t even look that crowded despite the numerous crew members still wandering around


    the hall.


    ¡°Ray, I see that you''ve already started eating.¡°


    ¡°Xandria, you''re here. I can''t help it. The food here is delicious.¡°


    Ray was the type of person who usually liked to keep to himself. He would often drink and eat alone.


    Xandria wouldn''t have found him if she hadn''t been feeling bored and decided to check out the food


    table.


    ¡°Have you tasted all thse dishes? Be careful of the paparazzi,¡° Xandria suddenly reminded while


    looking around cautiously.


    As famous stars, they knew they should behave themselves at all times. Everything they showed on


    camera had to look perfect, whether they were aware of the cameras or not. Their image was the most


    important thing for stars.


    Xandria didn''t expect Ray to raise his head proudly as if he didn''t really care about having his picture


    taken. ¡°It''s not really a big deal. Everyone knows that food is the most important thing for people,¡° he


    responded.


    Then, he handed some delectable desserts to Xandria without care. ¡°Here, help yourself to these. You


    should have some too.¡°


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Hesitantly, Xandria took one piece of the dessert and took a small bite. It definitely tasted as good as it


    looked. Soon, they were happily chatting with each other while eating the food. The waiters were


    constantly walking around the hall to serve the guests and amodate their needs. ¡°There are a lot


    of people here.¡°


    ¡°Yeah, most of them are Yanis''s loyal fans. You should be careful. These days, it''s too easy to start up


    a rumor about an actress being involved with their directors.¡°


    After Ray said that, Xandria quickly lost her appetite. ¡°Don''t even joke with me. I didn''t hear any such


    thing during filming.¡°


    A gentle smile grew on Ray''s face as he handed a ss of juice to Xandria. She looked at it curiously


    before he exined, ¡°Just act as if you have been drinking. Just in case someone decides to propose a


    toast to you.¡°


    It was normal to drink wine during a celebration banquet. Xandria thanked him with a smile and took


    the ss from him.


    While the two were still chatting, there was a sudden round of apuse from the crowd.


    Yanis'' arrival was the most anticipated one. The moment he entered, he was immediately greeted with


    cheers. ¡°Mr. Ruan! Mr. Ruan!¡°


    Even a fan called out without shame, ¡°Honey, I love you so much!¡°


    The person that said those words was so loud that the actors and actresses in the series couldn''t help


    but feel embarrassed. They weren''t exactly sure how to react to such a bold statement from a fan.


    They were wondering when they could be as sessful as the director.


    ¡°Wow, Yanis is still so young. Not only is he the best actor, but also one of the best directors out there.


    He''s so awesome!¡°


    ¡°He is also handsome and talented.¡°


    Yanis, who was used to everyone doting on him and being the center of attention, waved to everyone


    with a grin. Then, he walked in with the producer. When he saw that Xandria was not far away, he


    waved to her and Ray, who was standing beside her. ¡°Come here and join us.¡°


    At first, Xandria hesitated. However, she graciously walked over to them when she saw that everyone


    was waiting. She held Yanis''s hand.


    In the eyes of others, their gestures felt a little ambiguous. But the rest of the actresses felt jealous.


    They were all imagining how wonderful it would have been if the director had invited them instead.


    The people present all had their own opinions regarding the matter. They looked at each other


    knowingly and kept taking photos.


    The MC of the event also seemed to recognize the elephant in the room. ¡°The leading actor and


    actress definitely have great chemistry in the series. However, it looks like the leading actress is more


    suited to be with the director when they stand together. Let us all wee the new director, Yanis!¡° he


    introduced cheekily.


    The cheers and rounds of apuse didn''t stop. They just came one after another. The atmosphere in


    the venue was lively.


    Yanis excitedly picked up a ss of champagne from the tray held by a waiter and lifted it up, hinting to


    all the others to join him. After everyone had calmed down, he raised his ss to greet his guests and


    began to talk.


    ¡°Thank you all foring to this event! Today is an important day not only for me and the producer, but


    also for the cast and crew who took part in the making of this series. Just now, the president of the TV


    station called me and informed me that the viewer rating was high and broke a new record. I''m happy


    to announce that the audience of our TV Series ''You Are Out Of This'' has reached 3.9 points!¡°


    Upon hearing that announcement, everyone cheered happily. Clearly, everyone was happy with such a


    great result. The guests screamed, clinked their sses, and congratted each other.


    The people were in a festive mood. Yanis clinked sses with Ray and Xandria. Then, he took a small


    sip and quietly looked at Xandria.


    She looked stunning tonight. The simple dress that she woreplimented her slender figure and fit


    her body perfectly. She looked like an angel in Yanis''s eyes. The director looked at her tenderly.


    While he stared at her, he started to imagine how wonderful it would be if Xandria could be with him at


    every milestone of his life.


    ¡°I am so d to have been able to work with all of you. It was my first time being a director, and your


    outstanding work meant so much to me. We would have never achieved this without any of you. The


    sess of the TV series doesn''t just belong to me or one of the actors in the show. It is all of ours. Our


    joint effort to make this TV show the best it could be made it possible for us to achieve such high


    ratings. Here, I sincerely thank everyone for your hard work for this TV series! This sess is yours


    too. Today''s celebration party is a celebration for each and every one of you! Enjoy your


    night!¡°

 Chapter 1584 The Sudden Proposal

    Chapter 1584 The Sudden Proposal


    ¡°Excuse me, may I have everyone''s attention? I would just like to say how grateful I am to all of you for


    coming. And while I''m here, I would like to give a special thanks to my producer for being the most


    reliable producer I''ve ever met. I would also like to thank Ray and Xandria, for ying their lead roles


    to absolute perfection. And with that, I hope everyone enjoys their night! Let''s all drink to celebrate!¡°


    Yanis cheerfully eximed in front of everyone. He knew that their sessful production was surely


    going to be a huge boost to his career. That thought alone brought him the utmost joy, and he couldn''t


    help but share it with everyone.


    While the party was going on, not a single soul noticed how Yanis was behaving in front of Xandria.


    They were all busy having a good time, so who could me them? But when he ced down his ss


    and grabbed her hand, there was no way the people around them wouldn''t notice anymore. All eyes


    were on them, and Xandria knew it was already toote to pull away.


    Even with so much attention on them, Yanis couldn''t look away from Xandria''s gorgeous face.


    The embarrassment was too much for Xandria to bear. Deep inside her heart, she wanted to run away.


    But the hand that was grabbing her held on like glue.


    To make matters worse, the crowd was too big to cause a scene on such a momentous night. She


    didn''t want to ruin the good time that everyone was having, especially with her status as the lead


    actress. All her actions, no matter how big or small, could inevitably ruin her reputation bit by bit.


    After a few minutes of silence, the crowd started to whisper among themselves. Yanis excitedly called


    everyone''s attention again by clinking the back of a fork against his wine ss.


    In a matter of seconds, the crowd quieted down and stared in anticipation at the stage. Yanis cleared


    his throat, and then grabbed something from behind his back. Slowly and nervously, he took out a


    small ck box the size of a ping pong ball.


    ''What? Is it an engagement ring?''


    One of Yanis'' dearest fans, who was sitting in the front row, asked the girl beside her. When everyone


    heard her question, the crowd''s eyes widened in shock. Feeling restless, they simply stared at Xandria


    and waited to see what kind of show the director and lead actress would give them.


    All of a sudden, Yanis knelt on one knee and opened the small box in his hand. When the light hit the


    diamond ring, it dazzled everyone''s eyes.


    Xandria didn''t need an exnation to know what was going on. But still, it was hard for her to believe


    that something like this was actually happening right in front of her. At that moment, three questions


    popped up in her mind. ''Oh my god! What should I do?


    Why is Yanis proposing to me with such a big diamond ring?


    This has to be a joke, right?''


    ¡°Xandria, I know I look a little foolish right now. But since tonight is such a wonderful evening, I thought


    this would be the best time to tell you how much I truly love you. From the first moment Iid my eyes


    on you, I knew you were the one. This ring in my hand will be a reminder that I have loved you for 369


    days. Will you ept my love for you?¡° Yanis lovingly said.


    ¡°Oh my God! He''s really proposing!¡° ¡°You''re making her blush too much!¡° ¡°That''s so sweet! He even


    remembers the day he first saw her.¡° ¡°Oh my God, I can''t believe this is happening!¡° ¡°Marry him, say


    yes!¡° The guests all eximed one after another in happiness.


    But no matter how much they cheered her on, the crowd''s heroine waspletely frozen in ce. If


    Ray wasn''t grabbing onto her arm, Xandria would''ve fainted and fell to the ground a long time ago.


    ''What should I do? I can''t marry Yanis, I already have Perrin! But if I say no to the director, all my hard


    work so far would probably be ruined! I might never be able to find work as an actress anymore,''


    Xandria worriedly thought. Suddenly, Ray burst out intoughter and intervened. ¡°Oh wait! Didn''t


    Director Ruan take 369 days to finish the script? Is that the reason you chose her as the leading


    actress, director?¡°


    While all of this was happening, Yanis was still kneeling on one knee, waiting for Xandria to say


    something. Even though things were getting out of hand, he still persevered with his confession. No


    matter what happened, he stuck to his promise that he would fight for his love on such a momentous


    day.


    Xandria knew she didn''t have much time left to get out of this situation while keeping everyone''s


    reputation intact. With all her wits, she managed to think of the best excuse she hade up with in


    her entire life. ¡°Oh, don''t say that, Ray. I''m sure that I''m not Director Ruan''s inspiration for all of this.


    That being said, I''d like to thank him for giving me this opportunity and giving tips to get better at my


    craft. I''m sure everyone in the cast is grateful to you, director. I would also like to mention how much I


    admire his determination. Even though we''re already a huge sess on social media, he''s still trying to


    find ways to poprize our show. I couldn''t have asked for a better director. He has given me the


    chance to y a lead role in such a big production. If it weren''t for him, I would have just been ying


    side characters for my whole career. And because of that, I''ll be forever grateful to you, Director Ruan.


    I''ll keep trying my best for you, and I hope I never let you down. I can''t believe you''re really giving me


    ''The RIng.'' To anyone who doesn''t know, Mr. Ruan gives rings to actresses he really likes. I don''t


    believe I''m worthy of such praise, but I''ll take it anyway with the intention of doing the best I can for Mr.


    Ruan in his next movies. To end my speech, I would also like to thank all my fans who came here


    specifically for me.¡°


    Xandria''s spoke so convincingly that the audiencepletely believed her excuse.


    At that moment, Yanis still didn''t understand what was going on. Then, one of his female fans cheerfully


    shouted, ¡°Yes, I can''t wait to see Yanis and Xandria working together again! I really thought it was a


    marriage proposal! You really fooled us there for a while.¡°


    As soon as Yanis heard the fan''s words, he came back to his senses. Xandria walked over to him, then


    pulled him up and carefully closed the lid of the small box. Once everything was settled, the audience


    dispersed and continued to enjoy the night.


    Xandria''s story was so convincing that even Ray bought it. With a smile, he said, ¡°I knew you really


    liked her, Mr. Ruan. But I didn''t expect you to give her a special ring!¡°


    However, Xandriained, ¡°Director Ruan, you didn''t say anything to me in advance, which scared


    me to death. If I hadn''t figured out how to deal with it, the celebration party would have been screwed


    up.¡°


    Despite all of this, the producer knew exactly what was happening. He felt a bit sad that Yanis had


    been rejected, but he was grateful that Xandria hadn''t humiliated Yanis in front of everyone.


    In an attempt tofort the sorrowful director, the producer said to him, ¡°Yanis, just keep the ring for


    now. Keep in mind that as long as Xandria doesn''t get married to anyone, you still have a chance.


    Because of that ring in your hand and her made-up story, she''ll be by your side, working for you in your


    countless movies toe. With that much time together with you, I''m sure she''ll change her mind


    someday, especially since she told that story in front of an audience and cameras.


    I''m pretty sure she knows the consequences of breaking that promise.¡°


    Xandria felt relieved that she had escaped from a disaster just now. She didn''t want to think about what


    would happen in the future.


    While pretending to be upset, she said, ¡°Director, I don''t care if you use my words against me. Just


    don''t show me that ring ever again. Anyway, I''ve been starving for hours now, so I''ll find something to


    eat outside.¡°


    After that, she ran away as fast as she could.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Without uttering a single word, Ray followed her.


    With a smile, he said, ¡°Xandria, wait for me. Why are you running so fast? Is there a ghost chasing


    you?¡°


    He managed to catch up to her when she was waiting for the elevator doors to close.


    While the elevator was going down, Xandria answered him in a peeved tone, ¡°If I don''t leave now, the


    reporters will bombard me with questions. I''m in no mood to answer any of them.¡°


    Ray smiled at her as a father would smile at his daughter. Then, he calmly said, ¡°I know I told you to


    keep a low profile, but your acting skills and beauty just shine whenever you''re in front of a camera. It''s


    obvious why the director offered you that ring.¡°


    When they arrived at the ground floor, Xandria walked out of the elevator and just stared at a street


    light outside. Before the elevator doors closed, Rayforted her again, ¡°Don''t worry about it! I''m sure


    you''ll get used to these kinds of things. You have to, given that things like this will happen more to you


    in the future. Just think of it as being part of the job, okay?¡°


    Right after Ray''s words, Xandria went out for a walk nearby. The fresh air lightened up her mood.


    Because of that, she decided to go back to the party.


    ¡°Hey, Xandria. Why are you still here?¡°


    ¡°I thought you went home already?¡° Two girls near the door asked Xandria as soon as she entered.


    When a few more people heard the two, they looked towards the door and that alone caught


    everyone''s attention. Xandria knew that if she hadn''t saved the director''s reputation, she would''ve been


    kicked out of the entertainment industry already. But the fact that they would turn her kind gesture


    against her gave her the drive to fight back.


    ¡°I just went to the bathroom to fix my makeup. What are you talking about?¡° Xandria confidently replied.


    She wouldn''t just idly stand by while the producer and Yanis pretty much ckmailed her because of


    the things she had said earlier. She knew that if she were to publicize her TV series, which showed her


    amazing skills as an actress, a lot of other popr producers and directors woulde after her. If that


    happened, she wouldn''t have to stay with them anymore. With that in mind, she forced herself to


    socialize with everyone.


    Suddenly, she felt someone staring at her while she was walking around the room. ''Could it be Yanis?


    Is he upset with me or something?'' Xandria thought.


    When it was almost morning, people started leaving one by one. Ray and Xandria followed suit and


    said goodbye to Yanis.


    While on their way home, Ray asked, ¡°Don''t you realize how much the director loves you? I can''t


    believe you don''t want to be with him. If I''m being honest, I find Yanis to be a lot more handsome than


    Perrin. And besides, you have a lot more inmon with the director, right?¡°

 Chapter 1585 A Difficult Choice

    Chapter 1585 A Difficult Choice


    Xandria couldn''t believe what Ray had just said, but she didn''t bother to call him out on it. ''How can he


    say such a thing when he already has a wife?'' she furiously wondered.


    A few floors from ground level, the elevator doors opened while Ray and Xandria were casually talking


    with each other. Then, a few young women entered the lift, seemingly without a care in the world. But


    as soon as theyid eyes on Ray''s handsome face, they couldn''t help but gape at him. When the


    elevator was almost at ground level, one of the women let go of her hesitation and asked, ¡°Excuse me,


    I was just wondering, are you the leading man in that uing movie?¡°


    For some reason, Ray didn''t want to be exposed. So before Xandria could tell the truth, he quickly


    made up an excuse. ¡°I''m sorry, but you have the wrong person. Even though I''m as handsome as an


    actor, I''m just an ordinary family man. I wish I was a celebrity, but my wife doesn''t even let me go out of


    the house that much.¡°


    When Ray finished speaking, the elevator doors opened. Before the women could ask any more


    questions, he and Xandria ran away as fast as they could.


    They tried their best to not giggle until they reached the Arch of Triumph. When they did, they almost


    teared up fromughing too much. While they were teasing each other about the weird things that had


    happened that day, Perrin''s car arrived.


    ¡°Hey, I hope you haven''t forgotten that we were supposed to drink tonight if you finished early. Well


    then, is the party over?¡° Perrin asked with a smile as he lowered his car window.


    Xandria was extremely overjoyed to see him. She flew like a bird as she ran towards him.


    When Perrin saw hering, he opened the car door and lifted his arms to give her a hug.


    ¡°Mr. Shen, can you help me with these?¡° Ray casually asked out loud while waving his hand at Perrin.


    When Perrin looked over, he was shocked to see how many gifts Ray was carrying. Perrin had to step


    back before asking, ¡°Are all of those really for her?¡°


    ¡°Oh, yes! People don''t like me enough to give me this many gifts,¡° Ray sarcastically replied.


    ¡°Wow! Okay, give me a sec. I''ll just open the trunk,¡° Perrin said with an enthusiastic nod.


    While Perrin was busy packing everything in the car, Ray and Xandria couldn''t stop giggling when their


    eyes met. Both of them had the same idea in mind. ''What would happened if Perrin found out that


    another handsome man had just proposed to his girl?''


    ¡°All right, I''m almost done packing everything up. I can''t wait to watch today''s show. I heard you guys


    received such a high rating today. Xandria, let''s watch it together, okay?¡°


    Even if Xandria truly appreciated her gifts from fans, she just stuffed them in the trunk and climbed right


    into the passenger seat. The only thing on her mind at that moment was to take a rest at home.


    When Perrin got inside the car, the first thing he said was, ¡°I can''t believe you have this many fans.¡°


    He wasn''t upset about it; he just hadn''t expected her to be so famous in such a short amount of


    time. However, Xandria didn''t like what Perrin had said. So when Ray saw her frown, he didn''t hesitate


    to remind Perrin.


    ¡°You should have thought about that before she entered the entertainment industry. Also, you should


    have expected it since she''s so freaking gorgeous. It''s inevitable that she would receive a lot of gifts


    from fans. Heck, someone even proposed to her today!¡°


    ¡°What?! That''s preposterous! Was it a fan as well? What did she say?¡°


    Perrin eximed in disbelief. Ray didn''t answer him, so Perrin just started the car and continued to ask


    what happened. ¡°Was it part of the show? I wish you could''ve told me beforehand so I could''ve done


    like a cameo on your show. I''ve always wanted to act like a crazy jealous boyfriend. Perhaps I might


    have even made enough money to buy a diamond ring for Xandria.¡°


    Xandria quickly turned to him and asked, ¡°You''re joking, right?¡°


    Marriage was quite a sensitive topic for the couple. Men with years of rtionship experience would''ve


    definitely avoided talking about it with such a carefree attitude.


    Unfortunately for Perrin, he didn''t have that kind of advantage. He didn''t think it was serious at all and


    even casually said, ¡°Don''t quote me on this. But to me, there are only two kinds of men who propose.


    The first one is sincere about it. Either they really like the woman, they want to have a family with her,


    or both. The second one is just forced to do it so that his partner doesn''t leave him. Haven''t you


    wondered why I haven''t proposed to you yet? It''s because I''m afraid you won''t take me seriously and


    just say no. That''s why I''m still trying my best to make sure you actually believe me when that time


    comes.¡°


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Stuck in an awkward situation, Ray was left speechless. To stop them from arguing, he cleared his


    throat and changed the topic. ¡°Hey Xandria, I''ll just give you a call when they need us to work again.


    Make sure you don''tete, okay?¡°


    The mood in the car quickly lightened after that. Ray knew there was nothing to worry about, so he just


    sat quietly in the back seat. Feeling the soft material on his back, he felt grateful that he could hitch a


    ride home infort since his house was on the way to Perrin''s.


    Meanwhile, Xandria was busy thinking about Perrin''s words. After a while, she realized that she didn''t


    want to talk about it anymore, so she just told Perrin about what had happened in the elevator. ¡°By the


    way, I almost forgot to tell you a funny story. Just a while ago, someone in this car was recognized by


    three prettydies. Do you know what he said to get rid of them? He just said that he had a wife who


    doesn''t allow him to leave the house. Can you believe it?


    He couldn''t even say that he loves his wife. Single women nowadays are bolder than ever before.


    When they see a man they like, they don''t hesitate to ask the guy out, even if he''s attached or married.


    If a guy really wants to be left alone, he shoulde up with a better excuse than ''I''m married.''¡°


    The expression on Ray''s face quickly soured when he heard Xandria''s words. On the other hand,


    Perrin couldn''t stopughing at the story, especially when he saw the look on Ray''s face. That being


    said, Ray wasn''t going to let them have all the fun.


    ¡°Oh, I have a better story. Some girl earlier was brave enough to refuse a fifteen-carat, pink diamond


    ring. I hope she doesn''t regret that decision when she doesn''t get a bigger, more beautiful ring in the


    future!¡°


    ¡°Yes, a pink diamond is indeed pretty, but I wouldn''t even be able to wear it ten years from now since


    someone here would always tease me about it. And besides, pure diamonds are still the best in my


    opinion. If I really wanted to show off, I would just ask my future husband to buy me a bigger one. I''m


    sure the guy I pick won''t be a cheapskate and will dly give me one!¡°


    Xandria said while ncing at Perrin. However, Perrin didn''t pay attention to her and just continued to


    prod about the proposal earlier. ¡°By the way, did the guy propose with a real diamond? Or just with a


    ring given by one of your sponsors?¡°


    Xandria didn''t know what to say and she didn''t want Ray to answer either, so she red at him with a


    threatening look in her eyes in an attempt to shut him up. Ray almostughed to death when he saw


    the way she was looking at him. After that, she just made up an excuse again.


    ¡°Perrin, do you think the paparazzi wouldn''t bombard us with questions if we used a fake ring? We


    can''t just use a ss bead if we want to keep our reputation in the entertainment industry.¡°


    Perrin didn''t get why she had to say that, but he just nodded along like he understood. Changing the


    topic, he looked at some street signs and asked Ray if he would get off at the next intersection.


    Ray nodded in response. In a few minutes, the car arrived at the intersection, and he left the car. He


    stood and waved at the couple while they drove off. At that moment, he thought about whether Perrin


    would really propose to Xandria or not. After a while, he came to the conclusion that they probably


    would never get married and that she would''ve been better off with Yanis.


    To make matters worse, Perrin hadn''t even realized that Xandria was trying to give him hints earlier.


    And since Ray was already at the station, he couldn''t help the couple solve their problems anymore.


    The only thing that was left for him to do was hope that they would sort it out somehow.


    Meanwhile, now that it was just the two of them in the car, Xandria just kept quiet. Her eyes were


    completely nk and her mind seemed to be somece far away.


    ¡°Hey, what''s wrong? Did you not get a chance to eat at the party? Are you hungry?¡°


    Perrin worriedly asked when he noticed that she didn''t seem well.


    ¡°A little bit, I guess. I couldn''t eat too much since I''m wearing such a tight formal dress,¡° Xandria meekly


    replied.


    In fact, she had joined the entertainment industry with the dream of being an actress. Unfortunately,


    rich and powerful families didn''t want their sons to get married to actresses.


    The Shen family was no exception.


    Even if Perrin and Cherish had supported her dream all this time, Xandria had been hesitant to push


    through with her career because of her fear that Perrin wouldn''t be able to marry her. But when Yanis


    hade along and given her a chance to y the role of the leading actress, it had given her the


    confidence she needed to pursue her dream.


    With that in mind, it was a bit rude of her to refuse Yanis'' marriage proposal in front of so many people.


    But she couldn''t bear the thought of being with him. She knew in her heart that she didn''t love her


    director, and she wasn''t going to marry him just because he had helped her career blossom. That


    would be outrageous.


    ''What Yanis did might affect my rtionship with Perrin. I don''t know if I''m thinking too much about it,


    but tomorrow''s newspaper will definitely publish that story.


    Before that happens, I should probably tell the truth to Perrin.


    But if he forbids me from working anymore, can I ept that?'' Xandria worriedly thought.


    With a disgruntled expression on her face, Xandria inevitably fell into despair.


    When Perrin noticed the change in her mood, he turned the car around and headed for her favorite


    restaurant. When they arrived, he went inside by himself and came out about ten minutester.


    ¡°Look, I got you your favorite chicken drumsticks and porridge. Eat up!¡°


    After that, he handed the bag of food to Xandria with a smile.


    The food was still warm and she couldn''t wait to dig in. Perrin''s small acts of kindness never failed to


    make Xandria cry a few tears of joy, especially when she was feeling so troubled.


    While eating her food, Xandria thought, ''You''re so silly, Perrin. You really think food can solve any


    problem. Now that I have something in my stomach, I''m starting to remember the other problems I


    have to deal with.''


    Out of the blue, Xandria curiously asked, ¡°If I happen to offend someone in the entertainment industry


    and I can''t make any more movies because of it, what do you think I should do for the rest of my life?


    Should I just get married, have kids, and raise them until I''m old and wrinkly?¡°


    Before Perrin could react, Xandria''s emotions became too overwhelming for her to bear. She was so


    upset about the thought of not being able to work anymore that she started to have a hard time


    breathing.

 Chapter 1586 Who Is The Better Kisser

    Chapter 1586 Who Is The Better Kisser


    Before Perrin could even manage to fasten his seat belt, Xandria suddenly burst into tears. The


    troubles in her mind became too much to bear; she couldn''t stop crying no matter how hard she tried.


    ¡°Hey, what''s wrong with you? Didn''t you say that you were excited to go to the celebration party? Are


    those tears of joy from having too much fun or something? Or maybe...are you jealous of the proposal


    earlier? If that''s the case, do you want to get married already? If my memory serves me right, didn''t you


    say that you''ll only get married when you''re already sessful in your career?¡° Perrin asked a string of


    questions.


    ''Hmm... Am I missing something else?'' He paused for a moment to think. He tried to recall everything


    that had happened earlier. Suddenly, he thought of something that might be the reason behind


    Xandria''s tears. But before he could open his mouth to ask her about it, Xandria replied,


    ¡°You don''t even know what you''re talking about. Why would I possibly get jealous of that proposal when


    I was the one who got proposed to? The only people who would get jealous about all of this are the


    women who want to be in my shoes, got it? Tomorrow, the whole city...no, the whole world will know


    that a rich, handsome, and well-known director asked me to marry him. When his countless fans find


    out that I refused him, I''ll undoubtedly get k for it. Do you know how stressful it is when people tell


    you what you should''ve done? To make matters worse, my acting career mighte to an end


    because of something that''s not even my fault. I have all these thoughts going through my head, but


    you''re acting like everything''s fine. How do you expect me to react to that?¡°


    After all that she had said, Perrin only cared about the first thing he heard. Somewhat upset, he asked,


    ¡°Tell me, do you regret not saying yes to that man when he proposed to you?¡°


    ¡°Of course not! Are you even listening to me? I just told you that I could lose my dream job even though


    I''ve done nothing wrong!¡° Xandria immediately answered back with even more tears on her face. She


    felt so suffocated by her helpless situation that she literally had a hard time breathing. To add insult to


    injury, her boyfriend, who was supposed to be her number one supporter, was not much help at all. He


    just waited for her response with a dumbfounded look on his face.


    There was no sign that she was going to stop, and she was getting worse by the second. Perrin


    thought that if he didn''t get Xandria to calm down soon, something bad might happen to her. With that


    in mind, he leaned in and gently patted her on the back while saying,


    ¡°All right, all right, I''m sorry for asking such a stupid question. Please stop crying, dear. I''m pretty sure


    I''m supposed to be the one that''s sobbing here since someone just tried to take away my future wife.


    Anyway, I''m grateful to have such a wonderful girlfriend. You''re such a kindhearted and thoughtful


    woman for telling me what happened. I wish I would''ve known what happened before I came to pick


    you up. I would''ve brought you a bucket of fried chicken and some c.¡°


    ¡°Why?¡° Xandria asked with a puzzled expression on her face. Her voice was a little hoarse from crying


    so she sounded a bit funny. But at that moment, she felt so tired that she kept quiet in her seat.


    ¡°It''s prettyte and I''m sure all the jewelry shops are already closed. Since I can''t buy you a ring right


    now, can I just use the ring on top of the c can as a temporary ring when I propose?¡°


    No matter how absurd that sounded, Perrin''s silly question managed to get a response from Xandria. ¡°I


    don''t care what anyone gives me when they propose. What matters to me is that if someone really


    wants to propose to me, that person has to be doing it from the bottom of their heart. Unfortunately, If


    you were to say that you wanted to marry me right now, I''ll just think that you''re messing with me and


    only doing it to cheer me up.¡°


    While Xandria was speaking, she stared at Perrin with eyes full of resentment.


    ¡°Do you realize how silly you sound right now? As an actress, you show your face to countless men


    every day. Because of that, I''m always worried that another man wille along and sweep you off


    your feet. With that in mind, do you really think that I''m still lying when I say that I want you to marry


    me? If that isn''t enough for you to believe me, just tell me that you want to get married to me. If you say


    yes, we can immediately get a marriage license tomorrow. If we do that, I''m sure you have no reason to


    doubt me anymore. I''ll say it again so it''s clear. As long as you agree, I promise you that we''ll go to the


    Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow no matter how bad the weather is, okay?¡° Perrin replied with a serious


    expression on his face.


    Xandria was a bit surprised to hear how serious Perrin was. However, she was still not feeling all right,


    so she just gave him a nod. After a while of calm silence, her boyfriend asked a reasonable question.


    ¡°Hypothetically, if there''s no one to read the newspapers tomorrow, would you still want to get married


    tomorrow?¡°


    ¡°Hmm... Yes. But let''s get married in secret, okay? I don''t want to lose all my male fans yet,¡° Xandria


    replied with a yful smile on her face.


    As soon as Perrin heard the word ¡°secret,¡° his blood started boiling and he couldn''t help gritting his


    teeth in anger. The tables had turned, and it was Xandria''s turn to coax her partner.


    Meanwhile, Ray was walking towards his home in a good mood. He still hoped that the couple could


    somehow fix their issues without his help. Sadly, it didn''t seem like it was going to happen that night.


    A few minutester, Ray opened the door to his home. The moment he stepped inside, he heard the


    sound of their TV.


    He was pretty sure that it was his wife watching the TV, so he enthusiastically said, ¡°Honey, I''m back!¡°


    Being met with no response, he went to the living room and saw his wifeying down on the sofa. After


    that, he sat down next to her and said, ¡°Hey, why are you so into this TV series? Don''t you find it a bit


    boring? Honey, if you want some real entertainment, just tell me what you want. As soon as I show up,


    I''ll treat you like a queen and I''ll do anything just to please you!¡°


    ¡°Stop talking! I''m trying to watch my favorite show for crying out loud,¡° Michelle irritably replied.


    Since Michelle was lying on the sofa, she shoved Ray away with her right leg and kept him at a certain


    distance.


    ¡°Who dares steal my wife''s attention from me? I must make that person pay!¡° Ray said in a yful


    manner. Then he turned around to see what TV show his wife was watching. To his surprise, he saw


    himself kissing Xandria on the TV.


    Ray''s heart sunk at that moment. Realizing how much trouble he was in, he started to tremble in fear


    and couldn''t think of a single thing to say.


    ¡°Ray, answer me honestly. Are you a better kisser than that man on TV?¡° Michelle asked with a


    judgmental smirk on her face.


    When Ray heard her, the first thing that came to his mind was, ''Oh my God! Could this day get any


    worse?!'' He couldn''t believe how much bad luck he was having that day. First, the celebration party


    had be a huge mess as soon as it started. Second, when he had finally gotten home to get some


    rest, his wife had asked him a question that no man should have to answer in his lifetime. Was it really


    just a coincidence that his wife was watching this particr scene or had she nned it all along?


    ¡°Honey, don''t be silly! Of course, I am the better kisser! Honestly, I couldn''t wait to get home and give


    you a kiss! But right now, let me just wash these fruits so we can eat it already. Don''t worry though, I''ll


    make sure to savor our time in bedter,¡° Ray said in his most pleasing voice, trying his best to


    appease his wife.


    At that moment, he knew that it was better to get out of there than getting asked a follow-up question,


    especially since he couldn''t remember what the story was after his kiss with Xandria.


    Ray knew that Michelle was a bit touchy about his scenes with other women, but it was still too early in


    the night to prove his loyalty. Because of hisck of reassurance, Michelle inevitably got upset. She


    stood up and said, ¡°Don''t bother. I can get some food by myself!¡°


    ¡°Wait, honey! Just tell me what fruit you want to eat and I''ll wash it for you,¡° Ray said while stopping her


    from entering the kitchen.


    ¡°I don''t wanna tell you!¡° Michelle said with an irked expression. Then, she turned around and headed to


    another room.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Judging from the tone of her voice and the look on her face, Ray knew that his wife was definitely


    fuming about seeing him kiss another woman. At that moment, his mind was filled with dread and he


    knew that something bad was going to happen to him.


    Because of this, Ray nned to secretly turn off the TV before something worse appeared on it. He


    tiptoed toward the remote and tried his best to be sneaky. But before he could press a button, Michelle


    was already behind him, huffing coldly behind his back.


    Michelle caught him by surprise since Ray hadn''t expected that she would be back so soon. She took a


    bite of a strawberry and asked, ¡°What do you think you''re doing? Why are you holding the remote?


    Don''t tell me... Don''t you dare turn off the TV!¡°


    In response, Ray just pretended like he waspletely oblivious to what his wife was talking about. He


    even picked his ears and acted a bit stupid to convince her. There was no doubt in Ray''s mind that if he


    told her the truth, her anger would only get worse.


    With no other option left, Ray knew that in order to appease his wife, he had to rely on his above-


    average skills of seduction. He rubbed the back of his neck to look cool. Then, he moved forward and


    spoke in the most charming way he could. ¡°That strawberry looks fresh. It''s even redder than your lips.


    I just can''t stop myself from trying to get a taste of it.¡°


    After his sweet words, Ray leaned in and went for the strawberry in Michelle''s right hand. She was a bit


    surprised by his actions, so he managed to take it away with just his mouth. At that moment, Michelle''s


    heart melted when she saw how cute the man in front of her was. That being said, she loved


    strawberries dearly and she wasn''t just going to let her husband steal thest one in her left hand.


    Unfortunately for her, Ray was just acting like he wanted thest piece of fruit. While following her left


    hand, he suddenly stood up straight and forcefully kissed her right on the lips. She was absolutely


    shocked by this and she instinctively shoved him away.


    ¡°You''re so annoying! Do you realize the ruckus you''re causing? Go upstairs right now and check if you


    woke up the baby!¡° Michelle angrily eximed while furrowing her eyebrows at him.


    Shortly after that, thendline phone rung when Ray was about to hug Michelle from the back. Ray


    didn''t care who it was; he just knew that the only thing he should do at that moment was to cheer up his


    wife.


    However, Michelle was in no mood to y around, especially when she saw that the call was from her


    brother-inw. No matter how annoyed she was at Ray, she acted politely. She always made sure to


    keep Ray''s reputation intact even though he could act like such a child at times.


    ¡°You answer the phone, and I''ll go to check on the baby,¡° Michelle said to Ray.


    Before he took the phone, he lovingly said, ¡°Honey, I''m so lucky to have the kindest woman in the world


    as my wife! I love you so much.¡°


    After that, he spoke into the phone in a formal, dignified manner. ¡°David, it''s so good to hear from you!


    What''s up?¡°


    David sensed that Ray was hiding something so he asked, ¡°Why is it so quiet there? Is Michelle with


    the baby already?¡°


    ¡°Well, if you want to talk to Michelle, you should''ve just called her phone!¡° Ray replied in a slightly


    peeved tone.


    ¡°Hey, don''t try to act tough just because Michelle isn''t around to call you out. Anyway, I was just calling


    to check whether she already saw you kissing another woman on TV. Do you realize that you''re literally


    cheating on my sister-inw? Because of that, I''ve been thinking about possible ways to punish you.


    Maybe I can make you kneel for an hour on a wash board or some durian shells? I know you hate


    durian, so I just bought some a few hours ago,¡° David teased while chuckling on the phone.


    When Ray heard David''s n to torture him, his eyes widened in shock. He was absolutely rattled, so


    he identally shouted in response, ¡°What? I can''t believe you would even think of that! Didn''t you say


    that you would help me out whenever I needed it? How in the world did you go from that to wanting to


    torture me?¡° Ray spoke so fiercely, to the point that he needed to take a second to catch his breath.


    After that, he continued to wail. ¡°Come on, you know I was just doing my work! I didn''t even kiss


    Xandria seriously!¡°


    Because of Ray''s frantic reaction, David almostughed to death on the phone. When he managed to


    calm himself down a little bit, he ced the phone on his other ear and replied, ¡°Rx, I was just


    kidding. Anyway, I didn''t call you just to tease you about kissing another woman. I''m here because your


    TV show just blew up on the inte. Every single person with a mobile phone has seen your scene.


    Because of this, I thought it would be the best time to try and talk you out of your acting career. Just do


    business with me so that Michelle doesn''t need to see anything else like that in the future.¡°


    ¡°If I was smart enough to be a businessman, sure. Unfortunately, I don''t have the brain power to


    calcte numbers all day, so I''ll just keep my job as an actor. That being said, if you give me enough


    money to support me and my family for the rest of our lives, then I''ll dly quit my job. What do you


    think?¡° Ray teasingly replied with a smirk on his face.


    During the phone call, Ray remembered that he still needed to patch things up with his wife. As soon


    as David was rendered speechless by his outrageous proposition, he hung up the phone, and then


    looked for his wife in the house.


    Meanwhile, the new DIY skincare set from the HT Group was a humongous sess. They managed to


    upy two-thirds of the skincare market with just their initial pre-sale. Additionally, their cooperation


    with the best raw materials manufacturer gave them an edge over the KING Group. With their utmost


    care and dedication to advertising their product, the HT Group swayed almost all of the customers''


    attention, affection, and anything else that remained, to their direction in just a blink of an eye.

 Chapter 1587 A War Without Smoke

    Chapter 1587 A War Without Smoke


    Because of the HT Group''s incredible sess with their brand new line of skincare products, countless


    superstars and even some well-known news anchors reached out to thepany, wanting to be their


    spokesperson. Luckily for them, Jacob felt generous and gave each one of them a few products to test


    on their own, free of charge. When these celebrities got a hold of the products, they couldn''t stop telling


    everyone about how great the products were for their skin. As a result, the public''s interest grew


    exponentially.


    While the HT Group''s products rose to the top, the KING Group''s hold on the skincare industry


    gradually dwindled. For thest six months, the KING Group''s skincare products were all the craze. But


    now, not a single soul was even talking about them anymore.


    Frustrated,


    Darren mmed the stack of reports on his table.


    Seeing their sales go down the drain on a piece of paper in front of him, he felt like he had gotten a


    huge p in the face. No matter where he looked, all he could see was a line going straight down on a


    sales chart.


    At that moment, he couldn''t help but dwell on the time when their sales had reached its absolute peak.


    People couldn''t stop saying good things about the KING Group, and everyone in the business world


    wanted to work there. Even his employees were brimming with delight because of their sess. Back


    then, everyone had only had praise and admiration for Darren. But now that they had hit rock bottom,


    the wholepany felt dull and uninspired, probably because everyone knew that Darren had been


    bested by his rival once again. Even if the KING Group''s employees greeted their boss with respect,


    Darren could sense that they had lost respect for him just by looking at their eyes.


    ¡°In recent news, the HT Group''s grand entrance to the skincare industry has been a big sess. Their


    meticulous scientific research and use of the best quality materials has allowed them to create products


    that have swept the entire nation off their feet. Keep in mind that several months ago, the KING Group


    was the most prominent name in the skincare industry. However, when we asked customers who have


    used both products about which is the better one, pretty much every single one of them said that the


    HT Group''s products were miles ahead in quality and effectiveness for their skin. We talked with the HT


    Group about how they made such wonderful products. They said that it''s because they believe that if


    you start with the best materials, your product will definitelye out on top. And that''s just what they


    did. Our sources say that the material LQ that they used in the products came from their supplier, a


    renownedpany, who is pretty much known for providing top of the line raw materials for the biggest


    manufacturers in the world. Is it really just because of that? Why are the HT Group''s products so good?


    To answer those questions, we''ve arranged an interview with a leading professor in our own Medical


    University. Here''s what he had to say.¡°


    The morning news report on the TV just added insult to injury. Darren was an inch away from throwing


    something at it just to shut it up.


    ''I''m willing to bet all my money that if Jacob hadn''t stolen LQ, hispany wouldn''t be on the news


    right now,'' Darren irritably thought to himself with a peeved expression on his face.


    All of the time and effort he had put into propelling the KING Group to sess had been rendered


    useless in a matter of weeks. There was barely any space for them in the skincare market, all because


    of Jacob.


    The more Darren thought about his rival''s underhanded approach to win, the more his blood started to


    boil. When he heard what the professor had to say about the HT Group''s new products, he finally


    sumbed to his rage. Losing all sense of control, he stood up and walked over to the TV. Then, he


    smashed the screen with his bare hands repeatedly. Even after all of that violence, Darren still wasn''t


    done. He pulled the TV from the wall and threw it down to the floor with all his might.


    The screenpletely cracked and shards of ss scattered all over the floor.


    Miraculously, the TV still worked after all that abuse since the power was still connected to the wall.


    The reporters'' faces, twisted and distorted through the cracked ss, looked like a terrifying scene


    from a horror movie, just like the look on Darren''s face at that moment.


    Right after that, Darren fell into despair. He knew that if he couldn''t find a way to bring the KING Group


    back to its former glory, he would never be able to save the love of his life. How could he possibly live


    with himself when an innocent girl was in prison because of him? Especially when her lonely, sorrowful


    face always popped up into his head every time he saw a girl who slightly resembled her. Because of


    all of this, his head throbbed in pain, and his brows furrowed in anger ¡ªnot at his rival, but at himself for


    being such a useless man. Despite all these sorrowful thoughts, Darren knew in his heart that he


    couldn''t just sit and watch while his whole world copsed on itself. If he was truly the man that Bonnie


    loved, he needed to think of something to turn their situation around.


    No matter how sad or dejected he felt, there was no way he was going to let Bonnie rot in prison


    because of taking the me for him. At that moment, Darren made a promise to himself that he would


    get her out of there no matter what, even if he had to do the unthinkable.


    Meanwhile, the sound of the TV hitting the floor resounded outside of his office. Naturally, the curious


    employees outside couldn''t help but gossip about it.


    ¡°What was that sound just now?¡° the employee closest to the office asked in a low voice.


    ¡°It sounded like something big fell down,¡° an employee from a few rows back replied.


    After that, a third employee voiced out his thoughts. ¡°That didn''t sound like something falling down. It


    was more like something being thrown to the floor.¡°


    Everyone pretty much agreed with what the third employee said since all of them knew that Darren was


    alone in the CEO office, and he wasn''t in a good mood.


    After a while, a fourth employee told everyone his opinion. ¡°Judging by the harsh sound, it''s probably


    his gigantic TV that was mounted on the wall. If it was hisputer, we would''ve barely heard it, right?¡°


    His exnation made sense to everyone, so they just nodded in agreement. When everything had


    settled down, they all walked back to their desks. But before they could sit on their chairs, the fourth


    employee sarcastically added, ¡°Wasn''t the news on just a while ago? There was an interview with a


    professor who exined why the HT Group has been so sessful. It''s because of LQ.¡°


    When the employees heard the name ¡°LQ,¡° all of them immediately thought of the big posters that


    could be seen on the sides of big malls. For some reason, it was a well-known fact that the best raw


    materials came from LQ. When the HT Group had advertised that their products were made from LQ''s


    supplies, it had pretty much guaranteed them their sess.


    Even the employees of the KING Group, mostly female, couldn''t help but buy their rivalpany''s


    products secretly. Some would even wear disguises when they went to malls to buy the HT Group''s


    products. They all just wanted to try those products, but after actually using them, all that secrecy


    disappeared. Some were even crazy enough to rmend the products to their families, friends, and


    loved ones.


    ¡°You know what, I think the CEO saw the news. That''s why he''s so mad right now,¡° another employee


    added. Everyone came to that conclusion since there seemed to be no other reason for him to smash


    anything on the floor.


    ¡°Hmm... Do you really think he smashed his big, expensive TV?¡° one of the female employees asked in


    a distasteful manner. She didn''t like men who acted violently when times were tough. As far as she


    knew, Darren had always been a man who carried himself in a proper manner. Even if he was prone to


    anger, he would always keep hisposure, especially if one of his employees did something wrong.


    With that in mind, all the male employees saw him as a man they wanted to be. On the other hand, the


    female employees made him a guideline for the man they wanted as their partner. This was probably


    why they were so disappointed with how he had reacted to a bit of bad news.


    ¡°I didn''t expect Mr. Xu to be such a sore loser. He should''ve realized by now that losing is part of being


    in business. He''s acting like he hasn''t been in this line of work for so long.¡°


    ¡°Yeah, I think it''s childish to break stuff just because you lost.¡°


    For almost thirty minutes, everyone just stopped working and talked about how much they disliked


    Darren. After all of them had had their chance to voice out their opinion of their boss, they started


    talking about how great the HT Group''s skincare products were. No one had a single bad thing to say


    about these products. Even the employees who hadn''t tried it were forced to buy some online right at


    that moment.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Do we pay you to sit around and chat? If all of you have that much free time on your hands, why hasn''t


    one of you thought of a way to increase our sales? Do your freaking jobs!¡° Han shouted with the


    fiercest voice he could muster.


    He couldn''t believe that all their employees were talking badly about Darren. To make matters worse,


    they were gushing over theirpetitors'' products. Han was already in a bad mood since the


    company was currently in shambles. The employees couldn''t have picked a worse time to anger him.


    As Darren''s right-hand man, he simply couldn''t let this happen again. He stared at each one of them in


    the eye, making sure that they knew what the consequences would be if they ever did it again.


    Everyone was frightened to death by Han''s shouting and his intense re. As a result, they hurried


    back to their desks and continued working with their heads pointed down low.


    Suddenly, a veteran of thepany winked at Han, pointing him to the direction of the CEO office.


    Han immediately understood that something bad must have happened to his boss. When he was


    done checking if everyone was back to work, he walked to Darren''s office in a hurry.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw that the floor was a mess. Shattered ss was all over the


    floor and even on the carpet. Han felt a bit of pity for the one who was going to clean up all of this. It


    didn''t take a detective to realize that Darren had just gone berserk.


    With this in mind, Han walked in with the utmost care, trying his best to not offend his boss any


    further. When Darren saw his right-hand man, he swaggered his way to the sofa and sat down. He was


    still feeling quite irritated at that point, so he couldn''t stop himself from aggressively scratching the back


    of his head and ruining his well-styled hair.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, calm down,¡° Han calmly uttered while closing the door behind him. Then, he carefully


    walked towards Darren while trying to avoid the mess on the floor.


    ¡°Calm down? How in the world do you expect me to do that?¡° Darren sneered. But as soon as he


    finished speaking, his emotions became too much to bear and he inevitably cried. ¡°Haven''t you seen


    how far behind we arepared to the HT Group? Our sales are basically nonexistent! All of those


    times we stayed upte and worked ourselves to death are in vain now. Our market shares are


    dwindling by the second and we can''t do anything to stop it. If we lose all of it...how... How can I


    possibly save...?¡°


    Darren broke down on his knees before he could finish his sentence. But of course, Han didn''t need


    him to finish it to know what he was talking about.


    All of Darren''s heartfelt words caused Han to feel sorrowful as well. However, he knew he needed to


    get Darren back on his feet so that they could free Bonnie as soon as possible. ¡°Mr. Xu, don''t beat


    yourself up too much. Don''t forget that the HT Group didn''t make that much money even with how


    sessful their venture into the skin care industry is. In fact, they even lost a decent amount of money


    when they just were starting. Think about it. Why is Jacob spending money, as if it grew on trees, just


    to beat you?¡°


    Han''s questionpletely stunned Darren. He had already considered what Han just said, but he


    had never thought about it thoroughly even though his rival''s intentions had been clear from the very


    beginning.


    ¡°Do you really think Jacob entered the skincare industry just to make money even though all his other


    ventures are currently sessful?¡° Han added when he saw Darren sitting back on the chair.


    This whole conversation was like a light bulb, popping up inside of Darren''s head. Without wasting


    another second, he took one look at Han and said, ¡°How could I have missed it? He''s trying to pick a


    fight with me!¡°


    ¡°Exactly! Don''t you find it hard to believe that he coincidentally entered the skincare industry when we


    were at the top of it? There''s no doubt about it. He''s trying to outdo you in whatever way he can. He


    doesn''t even care if he loses money while he''s doing it! The only thing that is in that man''s mind is to


    defeat the KING Group, and you!¡° Han boldly eximed.


    ¡°Everyone in this country knows that!¡° Darren irritably replied.


    He didn''t need Han to repeat what he already knew, especially since it was known to pretty much


    everyone that both groups had been in a grueling war for a long time now.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, I know you already know about all of this. But you''re still missing the bigger picture. Jacob is


    focused on defeating you. Because of that, he has no energy nor time to deal with other matters. After


    all, your rival is still a mortal man. There''s no doubt in my mind that he''ll show the kinks in his armor


    sooner orter. We just have to be sharp enough to catch on when it happens.¡° Han''s meticulous


    analysis of their situation astounded Darren. He couldn''t help but be inspired by the calcting look on


    his assistant''s face.


    ¡°You''re right! That''s why you''re my right hand man! So what did you have in mind?¡° Darren asked in an


    enthusiastic tone. With how Han was acting, he knew his assistant already had a n for the


    Han took a few seconds to catch his breath. Then, he calmly replied, ¡°Since he''s so focused on


    going against you, let''s give him something to beat. When that happens, he''ll undoubtedly pour his


    heart and soul to besting you once again. When he''s giving it his all, we''re only going to be using the


    smallest possible amount of effort to keep up with him. And while that''s happening, we can start


    something fresh on the side. If this n works, we''ll have no one to oppose our new


    venture!¡°

 Chapter 1588 Transformation

    Chapter 1588 Transformation


    Darren''s eyes sparkled as he thought of the key again.


    From the look in Han''s eyes, it was clear that he was also thinking of the same thing. ¡°When God


    closes a door, he opens a window. I''ve sent someone to sessfully infiltrate the Tyrone Mansion as a


    servant and look for an opportunity to help you. So don''t worry, Mr. Xu.¡°


    ''Impressive,'' Darren thought. Honestly, he couldn''t have asked for a better right-hand man than Han.


    He gave Han an appreciative look and nodded. Now that someone had sneaked into the mansion,


    he could rest easy. There was only one thing left to do¡ªkeep fighting.


    ¡°Find a way to spread the news that the KING Group is going to transform in the field of skincare


    products. Be careful with the advertisements, and don''t overdo it!¡° Darren ordered sternly.


    This was the best way to get the attention of the HT Group. Han nodded obediently and left.


    At the HT Group''s headquarters...


    Thepany''stest products were number one in the market. Their products were definitely


    phenomenal. They had spent countless nights in an effort to perfect their products, and it showed.


    Jacob had also worked hard for several weeks to ensure the sess of their new items.


    However, their job wasn''t done yet. Jacob knew that it would still take a lot of his time and energy to


    maintain the products'' stable sales. On top of that, he also had to keep a close eye on the KING


    Group''s movements. Jacob''s ultimate goal was to destroy the KING Group, no matter what.


    In the past few weeks, Jacob had practically drowned himself with work. Even though the products


    were doing well, he could not find time to rx. The dark circles under his eyes only got worse as the


    days passed by. All the female employees in the HT Group felt sorry for their boss.


    ¡°Our boss is clearly exhausted. He has to work hard topete with his businesspetitors. When


    he gets home, he still has to take care of his wife and three children¡­¡°


    ¡°That''s true. As his employees, we also have to work hard. We have some new products that would


    make our jobs easier! I also bought some raw materials and made the product at my own house...¡°


    There were two thick files on Jacob''s table, and he had only just finished going through half of them.


    When he looked at the clock on the wall, he saw that it was already five o''clock in the evening. There


    was only an hour left before he had to get off work.


    For several weeks in a row, he had made a habit of getting home before ten o''clock at night. Jacob did


    that because he was afraid that his wife would worry too much. Whenever he arrived home from work,


    the children would already be asleep, and he often had to continue working in his home office. Emily


    even teased him about his busy schedule. When he left for work, the children would still be asleep, and


    when he came home, the children were already in bed. He was never at the house when the children


    were awake. Emily told him that it wouldn''t be surprising if their youngest son had already forgotten his


    father''s face at this point.


    Jacob knew that he couldn''t let this continue. It was not good for him and his family.


    After reading some of the documents on the table, he sighed and leaned on his chair. He pondered


    over it for a few seconds. Finally, he set aside his work and decided to get off work on time for a


    change!


    Usually, around this hour, Emily would be on her way home from work. Jacob sent Emily a WeChat


    message. ¡°Honey, I''ll get off work on time today,¡° he read the text message out loud before hitting send.


    After he sent the message, Jacob immediately regretted it. He should have just gone home without


    texting so he could surprise Emily and the children.


    ¡°Got it,¡° Emily replied with two words.


    Two emotionless words?! There was not a single hint of excitement in the text.


    After he read the text, Jacob couldn''t help but feel a little angry. It wasn''t easy for him to decide to get


    home early, but his wife seemed indifferent. Why hadn''t she given a more enthusiastic reaction? Was


    she upset?


    Despite his annoyance, he still thought about what gifts he should bring for his wife and kids.


    He went to a shop and bought a bouquet of baby''s breath and roses for his wife, and toys for his


    children. Then, he went to the Tyrone Mansion, carrying big bags of gifts.


    ¡°Daddy is here!¡° Ever since they heard that their father would join them for dinner tonight, Beryl and


    Bowen had been looking forward to it. They excitedly waited for their father''s return. When they saw


    Jacob''s caring in, they couldn''t help but jump up in happiness, and ran to the kitchen to inform


    Emily.


    Emily was busy cooking. When she heard that Jacob had arrived, she smiled. The children hadn''t seen


    their father for a few days, so their excitement was not surprising. ¡°Then why don''t you guys go to the


    door and greet him?¡° she suggested softly.


    Jacob held the flowers and toys in his hand as he made his way to the front door. As soon as the


    housekeeper opened the door, two children rushed over to him.


    ¡°Daddy!¡° one of them yelled out. Bowen held on to Jacob''s legs while Beryl grabbed Jacob''s arm.


    Thankfully, Jacob was strong. He didn''t lose bnce when the kids grabbed on to him. He walked


    inside the house with the two children still holding onto him as if their lives depended on it. He made his


    way to the living room and put down the toys. ¡°This is for you. Where is your mother?¡° he asked.


    The toys sessfully grabbed the attention of the two children, and they immediately let him go.


    ¡°Mommy is cooking in the kitchen. Thest dish will be done soon!¡° the children answered and started


    to y with their new toys.


    Upon hearing this, Jacob walked into the dining room and saw that Emily had prepared and kept


    several delicious dishes on the table. Jacob noted that the meals she had prepared were his and the


    children''s favorite.


    He felt warm inside and walked into the kitchen with the bouquet.


    ¡°Honey. I''m home!¡° he announced.


    Emily was still busy cooking thest dish. When she heard Jacob''s soft call, she turned around. Her


    eyes widened in surprise when she saw him holding the flowers in his hand.


    Ever since they''d gotten married, Jacob hadn''t really sent her flowers that much anymore. Emily


    thought it was normal for married people to be less romantic, so she hadn''t taken it seriously. But


    she hadn''t expected that Jacob would give her flowers tonight. It was truly quite romantic.


    Even though she deeply appreciated his gift, Emily was still stubborn. ¡°We have been married for a


    long time. We don''t need flowers or romantic gestures anymore. The kids areughing at us,¡° she


    stated and nced behind Jacob to see their two children giggling among themselves.


    Apparently, the kids had been watching their parents the whole time. Jacob had thought that they


    would be distracted by the toys, but it turned out that they were watching everything.


    ¡°They don''t know anything. If we hadn''t gotten married, they wouldn''t be here. How dare theyugh at


    us?¡° Jacob muttered with a straight face.


    With a smile, Emily gently took the flowers from him. Then, she ced the flowers in the vase in the


    kitchen and said, ¡°I hope these willst for a long time. Just wait at the table. I''ll finish cooking soon.¡°


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    For the first time in a long time, Jacob had gotten off work on time to join his family for dinner. So,


    Emily, too, had gone out of her way to cook a special meal for them. Upon realizing this, Jacob gently


    kissed her forehead and whispered, ¡°Thank you, honey.¡°


    ¡°The kids are still watching!¡° A blush appeared on Emily''s cheeks, and she gently pushed Jacob out of


    the kitchen.


    After thest dish was served, Emily went to prepare some milk so she could feed Baron before having


    dinner. There was a new group of servants in the house, but Emily still fed the baby by herself. She


    was afraid that the servants would not do it well, so she made sure that she fed her baby by herself


    every time.


    When she sat down at the table, Emily noticed that her bowl was already filled with vegetables.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy said we shouldn''t eat too much. So we''ve given our food to you.¡° Beryl pouted to


    express her annoyance.


    Furrowing her brows, Emily nced at Jacob and said, ¡°Why aren''t you letting our children eat? I''ve


    done so much. Isn''t that enough for you?¡°


    Turning a deaf ear to what she had just said, Jacob exined earnestly, ¡°All of the dishes you cooked


    are our favorite. What if we overeat and leave you with nothing?¡°


    Emily was a little surprised at his thoughtfulness. Wordlessly, she picked up a pair of chopsticks and


    started to eat.


    ¡°Dad, I''m done with my homework. After dinner, is it okay if we y badminton in the yard?¡° Beryl


    asked with a hopeful look while eating.


    ¡°I want to y too!¡° Bowen''s eyes sparkled. He sped his hands together and added, ¡°Please,


    Daddy!¡°


    Initially, Jacob had wanted to spend some time with Emily. However, he couldn''t let his children down,


    especially when they had such eager expressions on their faces, so he agreed to their request. After


    all, it was still a little early. Jacob could spend time with his wifeter.


    With an approving nod, Emily reminded, ¡°Make sure you rest for thirty minutes first before you y


    badminton. It''s not good to y sports right after dinner. You''ll get a stomachache.¡°


    It was already dark outside, so they had to turn on the lights in the courtyard of the Tyrone Mansion.


    Once it was brightly lit, Beryl and Bowen each took a racket and yed with Jacob. While looking at


    the people loudly ying in front of her, Emily peacefully sat on a rocking chair with Baron in her arms


    and gently patted her little son''s back.

 Chapter 1589 A New Servant

    Chapter 1589 A New Servant


    It was only then that Jacob realized that he hadn''t had any free time in quite a while.


    Despite his age and being a father to three children, Jacob was still as strong as he had used to be.


    ying badminton with two energetic children was no easy task. Surprisingly, he was able to keep up


    with his kids even after ying for more than an hour. He didn''t feel as tired as he thought he would.


    He even volunteered to fetch the shuttlecock after every match. At some point, Beryl hit the


    shuttlecock, and itnded on a tree. Jacob, strong as ever, effortlessly jumped up and took it out of the


    tree branch. Witnessing their father''s strength, the two children couldn''t help but p their hands and


    cheer happily for him.


    Emily was quite impressed by Jacob''s stamina. After ying badminton for a few hours, Beryl and


    Bowen finally felt exhausted. So, their mother quickly urged them to take a shower and go to bed.


    Jacob knew that he could get some alone time with his wife once the kids went to sleep.


    ¡°Let''s go upstairs and get some rest,¡° he suggested to Emily as he put his arm around her shoulder.


    Judging from the look in his eyes, he intended to do more than just rest. He couldn''t wait to make love


    to her.


    However, Emily decided to tease a little and pretended that she had no idea about what his ns were.


    She wordlessly went upstairs without even looking at her husband. At the same time, a servant came


    out of a room upstairs and hurriedly headed downstairs.


    In his haste, he didn''t notice Emilying up the stairs and identally bumped into her on his way


    down. This caused Emily to lose her bnce. She staggered back and missed a step on the stairs.


    Jacob''s eyes widened in fear when he saw his wife on the verge of falling backward.


    Luckily, he was quick on his feet and rushed towards Emily. He managed to catch her just in time. He


    couldn''t even begin to contemte what would have happened if he hadn''t reached her in time.


    Furrowing his brows, he turned to the servant. ¡°What is wrong with you? You should watch where


    you''re going! Didn''t you hear someoneing up the stairs?¡° Jacob yelled at him. After making sure


    that his wife was safe and sound, Jacob scolded the servant, ¡°Mrs. Gu was going up the stairs. I don''t


    mind if you had an urgent matter to attend to downstairs, but how could you fail to notice her? Are you


    blind or something?¡°


    A frightened Emily lightly touched her chest; her heart was racing from what had just happened. She


    took a deep breath before looking up at the man in front of them. Emily squinted at the servant and


    noted that this was the first time that she had seen him. ¡°Are you new here?¡°


    Quickly, the servant nodded and muttered an apology. ¡°I am so sorry. I didn''t notice¡­¡°


    How could he say that he hadn''t noticed a person in front of him? Upon hearing what the servant had


    just said, Jacob clenched his jaw. But he paused for a second and remembered that the man had been


    in a hurry, and that he had looked a bit flustered when he bumped into Emily. Jacob blinked at him


    suspiciously and promptly made a decision. ¡°Since your eyesight is so poor, I don''t think you''re suited


    to work here. Just go back...¡°


    Without waiting for Jacob to finish his sentence, the servant pleaded with teary eyes, ¡°No, please. I am


    really sorry.¡° He sped his hand together and added, ¡°Several minutes ago, I was scolded by the


    housekeeper for doing something wrong, so I wasn''t in the right state of mind... Please forgive me. I


    need this job because my parents and kids rely on me for financial support. I have to earn some money


    for my family. Please be kind to me and give me another chance, sir.¡°


    It looked like the servant was ready to kneel down just to beg to Jacob and Emily.


    When she noticed what the servant was about to do, Emily stopped him immediately. She observed his


    eyes for a few seconds and saw that his expression looked genuine. She couldn''t help but feel


    softhearted. Sighing helplessly, she dered, ¡°All right, fine. I''ll let you go. But you must be careful next


    time. Even if you didn''t hit anyone, it''s still dangerous to run down the stairs like that. After all, you still


    have to think about your safety.¡°


    To be honest, Jacob was still a little irritated at the servant''s carelessness. But since his wife chose to


    forgive him, he decided to let it go. After all, Jacob knew that his wife was a kindhearted and


    compassionate woman. He was willing to do anything to keep her happy. So, he calmed himself down


    and said to the servant, ¡°Well? Have you understood what Mrs. Gu told you? Just keep her advice in


    mind. Then go downstairs and think about it!¡°


    Quickly, the servant thanked him with a respectful bow and went downstairs.


    After they watched the servant retreat downstairs, the two of them returned to their bedroom. However,


    Jacob still felt a little suspicious about that servant. There was something about him that didn''t quite


    feel right. ¡°Tomorrow, I''ll check with the housekeeper whether what that servant said just now is true or


    not.¡°


    Sharing the same feelings of suspicion, Emily nodded at him and added, ¡°That''s good. You should do


    that. I also think that his behavior was a little strange. We can''t afford to be careless, especially during


    these times.¡°


    ¡°Don''t worry. I will do my best to protect you and the children, my darling,¡° Jacob promised to his wife.


    Then, he blinked at her and picked her up in his arms. He headed towards their soft bed.


    Love was in the air as the couple cuddled happily with each other.


    After spending a fantastic night with his beautiful wife, Jacob felt refreshed when he woke up the next


    day. He got up early and went to thepany in high spirits. On the other hand, Emily was exhausted.


    Last night had been a busy night for her. Jacob had kept her awake until the wee hours of the morning.


    After eating a fulfilling breakfast, she drove the children to school and then went to the office.


    The masters of the Tyrone Mansion were not at home. The only people left were the servants and


    Baron, who was less than a year old.


    The housekeeper had sent two servants to go shopping for food in the market, and ordered a few


    others to clean the house. The housekeeper had also left the mansion in the servants'' care. He left


    without telling anyone where he was going. The mansion was quiet during these hours.


    The servant tasked with cleaning walked into Jacob''s study with a bucket and a mop. He started to


    mop the floor with a neutral expression. Every few seconds, he carefully looked around as if checking


    something. Once he confirmed that there was no one in the room, he put on his gloves and slowly


    opened the file cab.


    This servant was the one who had bumped into Emilyst night.


    After scouring through the files for a few minutes, the servant found nothing useful in the file cab.


    His eyes noticed a small drawer on the desk. It was locked. Obviously, he hade prepared. Using


    some special tools, he managed to open the drawer without difficulty. He rummaged through the


    contents of the drawer but still didn''t find anything. After that, he looked around the bookshelf, the


    cloakroom, and left no stone unturned. Still, he found nothing of importance. The servant was


    searching for something that he wanted for a very long time.


    While he was upied with his search, he forgot that he should still be on the lookout. So when he


    sensed a pair of eyes on him, a shiver ran down his spine. Slowly, he turned around and gulped. Mr.


    Gu''s personal henchman, Sam, was standing behind him with a group of people. All of them wore


    ck suits and sunsses. They looked extremely intimidating, and the servant trembled under their


    gazes.


    ¡°So Mr. Gu''s suspicions were correct. You are up to something,¡° Sam said. ¡°Well, is there something


    you''d like to say for yourself?¡°


    Surprised, the servant was speechless. He hadn''t expected that Jacob would still suspect him of


    anything. There was nothing else to say. He was caught red-handed, so he just timidly shook his head


    and lowered his gaze.


    ¡°Throw him out!¡° Sam ordered the men coldly and averted his gaze.


    It turned out that after arriving at thepany, Jacob was still worried something terrible would happen


    in his house. Knowing that Sam wouldn''t disappoint him, Jacob sent him and a few people to check the


    house. Because of the servant''s sloppiness, Sam caught him in the act. In the end, there was nothing


    that the servant could say to defend himself. The strong men in ck suits took him and threw him out


    of the Tyrone Mansion.


    After they finished, Sam took out his phone and informed Jacob, ¡°Mr. Gu, it is done.¡°


    ¡°It seemed that I guessed it right,¡° Jacob answered and breathed a sigh of relief. Smirking, he asked,


    ¡°What was he doing there anyway? Was he rummaging through my things or something?¡°


    Out of habit, Sam nodded. ¡°Yes, sir! That''s exactly what he was doing. Nothing can get past you, sir,¡°


    he replied, amazed by his boss''s instincts. After they kicked the servant out of the Tyrone Mansion,


    Sam gestured for his men to gather and return to thepany.


    However, they failed to notice another servant quietly watching them from behind the gate. This servant


    was carrying bags of groceries that he had just bought at the shop a while ago. A dark smile appeared


    on his face as he watched Sam and his men throw out the other servant.


    Darren was the first to know that the servant had been driven out of Jacob''s mansion. After receiving


    the terrible report, he blew a fuse and started scolding the person who delivered the news. Then,


    Darren asked someone to send Han to his office. With a clenched fist, he also scolded Han for his


    ipetence.


    ¡°I thought you told me that you carefully selected a clever person to infiltrate Jacob''s mansion? Are you


    sure about that? Do you even know how much effort we had to go through to get that man inside


    Jacob''s mansion? Then, when we finally managed to do it, his identity was immediatelypromised!¡°


    Darren shouted at Han, his eyes were burning with rage. ¡°I think you already know that Jacob is a


    man with a n, right? Jacob is known for his remarkable intuitions. So, did you think that he was


    going to be easily deceived by such obvious tricks?¡° Han replied patiently.


    Exasperated huffs came out of Darren''s mouth as he paced around the office, waiting for Han to get


    to his point.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Darren had always regarded this n to be hisst bargaining chip. However, he hadn''t expected that


    he would be defeated so soon. Now, he had nothing! How could he be willing to ept this shameful


    failure?!


    Surprisingly, Han seemed calm as his eyes followed Darren, who was still pacing back and forth in


    the office. An enigmatic smile appeared on Han''s face. He said, ¡°I know what kind of opponent we


    are facing. So, think of this as a diversion. Jacob would focus on that servant and he would believe that


    he had gotten rid of the bad seed.¡°


    Upon hearing Han''s exnation, Darren halted and turned to him with wide eyes. ¡°Do you mean¡­¡°


    Without waiting for Darren to finish talking, Han nodded. ¡°I just wanted to make Jacob let his guard


    down, even just a little bit. We just need an opening. That''s why I arranged for the servant to recklessly


    search through his study. Just take it easy, boss. Our man is still in the Tyrone Mansion. The good


    news is that now that they''ve caught the diversion we nted there, our real spy won''t be suspected


    anymore.¡° There was a confident look in Han''s eyes. He was satisfied that this n had worked out


    the way it was supposed to. ¡°Mr. Xu, please trust me. We will get that key, no matter what,¡° he added in


    an optimistic tone.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the city,


    Bonnie''s parents missed their daughter very much. It had been a long time since they had seen her.


    So, her father sent a message to her cellphone, saying, ¡°Bonnie, are you free tonight? Your mother and


    I haven''t seen you in such a long time. We miss you a lot.¡° Her cellphoney quietly on the tea table.


    All of a sudden, the screen lit up, indicating that there was a text message.


    On the other side of the room, Darren had just finished his shower. His hair was still dripping wet when


    he walked out of the bathroom.


    The sudden ping of the cellphone caught his attention, and he immediately walked over to the table.


    When he saw that it was Bonnie''s phone, he wiped his hand and quickly picked up the phone.

 Chapter 1590 Looking For The Voice Similar To Bonnies

    Chapter 1590 Looking For The Voice Simr To Bonnie''s


    A look of despair appeared on Darren''s face as soon as he read the message on Bonnie''s phone.


    He honestly hadn''t expected that Bonnie''s parents would still be worrying about their daughter even


    though he was transferring money to their bank ount every month under Bonnie''s name.


    The possibility that they might''ve caught wind of Bonnie''s imprisonment made Darren feel frantic,


    especially since they were calling and texting Bonnie''s phone like he had never seen before.


    About a week passed, and Bonnie''s parents were still persistent in speaking with their daughter. At that


    point, it was clear to Darren that he wouldn''t be able to keep Bonnie''s imprisonment a secret anymore if


    he didn''t find a way to convince them that Bonnie was just fine.


    And preferably soon, because he was running out of excuses to decline their calls as well as their


    requests to have a video chat.


    To make matters worse, hisst text message to them didn''t really allow him to make up another


    excuse without being overly suspicious. ¡°I''m sorry I haven''t been able to keep in touch, Mom and Dad.


    I''ve had to work overtime for the past couple of days and I always end uping homete at night. I


    really wish I could call you right now, but I still have a lot of work to do. I promise I''ll make it up to you,


    okay? By the way, Dad, please tell Mom not to worry too much about me. I''m fine and eating healthy. I


    miss you guys so much! Love you both!¡°


    Darren tried his best to sound just like Bonnie. He even used some words that he had seen her


    frequently use before. The only thing left to do at that point was to hope that they believed it, so that


    they would stop insisting on getting a hold of their daughter.


    However, Darren''s attempt to make Bonnie seem busypletely backfired on him. As soon as


    Bonnie''s father read Darren''sst text message, he immediately thought that his daughter might be


    tiring herself to death even though she didn''t have to.


    With this in mind, Bonnie''s father turned to his wife and asked with a concerned look on his face,


    ¡°Honey, why does Bonnie have to work overtime every night? Do you remember what kind of field she''s


    in? To tell you the truth, I don''t know a single ce besides the hospital that would require her to work


    that much. Do you think she''s really fine? I can''t help but worry about her.¡°


    When Bonnie''s mother saw the expression on her husband''s face, she carefully read the message he


    was talking about. She tried her best to figure out what was going on and took her time to see if


    something was really wrong. After all that fuss, she didn''t really think there was anything to worry


    about. However, the fact that she hadn''t seen nor heard her daughter in ages made her want to see


    Bonnie as well.


    Additionally, her husband really looked like he believed that something wrong was going on with their


    daughter. This, plus the fact that she couldn''t remember thest time they had had a video call with


    Bonnie, made her remember something she had watched on TV.


    It was just yesterday when she had watched the news about a beautiful young girl, just like Bonnie,


    who was killed for no reason. The news report also added that the perpetrator used the victim''s cell


    phone to send messages to family and friends so that they wouldn''t look for the girl. The fact that they


    had only been getting text messages from their daughter made her inevitably feel like the same thing


    had happened to Bonnie. As a mother, she couldn''t help but feel sick to her stomach.


    A few hours went by and she still couldn''t get rid of this nagging feeling that her daughter had suffered


    the same fate as the girl on the news. Suddenly, an image of a sick bastard pretending to be her


    daughter randomly popped up in her head. Because of this, she almost lost it and she couldn''t let


    another day go by without hearing her daughter''s voice.


    ''Please, dear God, don''t let anything bad happen to my baby!'' Bonnie''s mother thought to herself while


    rushing over to her husband.


    When she found him in the living room, she immediately told her husband how she felt. ¡°Honey, I can''t


    get rid of this ominous feeling that something happened to our daughter. How about we try contacting


    Bonnie again? Let''s tell her that we''ll wait until she finishes all her work so we can finally speak to her.


    I''m sure she''ll realize that we''re just worried about her and she''ll agree to it, right?¡°


    ¡°Sounds good! I''ve been meaning to tell you the same thing since I can''t stop worrying about her as


    well,¡° Bonnie''s father replied while nodding his head in agreement.


    Meanwhile, Darren was trying his best to ease his nerves. He honestly thought that Bonnie''s parents


    wouldn''t bother him again that day. However, while he was styling his wet hair, Bonnie''s phone beeped


    again.


    Beingpletely taken off guard, Darren picked up the phone while his hands were still dripping with


    water. His heart sank right after he finished reading the text message.


    It said, ¡°Hello dear, sorry to bother you again. We miss you so much and we really want to hear your


    voice. Can we please speak on the pher tonight? We''ll wait until you finish all of your work,


    okay?¡° To Darren, the message was pretty much an ultimatum. He couldn''t help but furrow his


    eyebrows and feel helpless because of it. He knew that if he didn''t find a way to give Bonnie''s parents


    what they wanted, they woulde to the city themselves just to talk to their daughter.


    If Bonnie''s parents were to do that, they would inevitably find out that their daughter was locked up in


    prison. All these problems stacking up on top of one another caused Darren to feel weak. At that point,


    he was ready to give up anything just to feel Bonnie''s soft hands once again. But no matter how


    sessful of a businessman he was, there was absolutely nothing he could do about it.


    After a while, he managed to bring himself back to normal and think about the situation he was in. It


    was normal for Bonnie''s parents and other rtives to send texts or try to call her from time to time.


    In these cases, Darren would just say that ¡°she¡° was very busy with her work, and they wouldn''t bother


    her anymore. He would even add things like ¡°Take care of yourself¡° and ¡°I miss you¡° so that they


    wouldn''t get suspicious.


    But now, the situation waspletely different. Bonnie''s parents weren''t their usual selves and might


    have even sensed that something fishy was going on. Because of this, Darren knew he wouldn''t be


    able to get away with his usual excuse.


    ¡°Well, my dear dad, I still don''t have any idea when I''d be able to finish my work tonight. So, please


    don''t let Mom wait for me anymore! Going to bed veryte is bad for her health. What''s more, I will look


    like a big mess by the time I''m done with work. This may sound petty, but I really want to look


    presentable and full of spirit every time I show up in front of you. I hope you understand why I don''t


    want to have a video call tonight,¡°


    Darren replied with utmost patience, trying to emte Bonnie''s personality.


    Not long after the message had been sent, Bonnie''s phone suddenly rang. Darren didn''t need to look at


    the phone to know who it was again.


    Bonnie had set her phone''s ringtone to a very light and uplifting tune. This familiar tune would''ve


    probably lifted Darren''s spirits any other day, but at that moment, he was too stressed out to enjoy it.


    He felt very annoyed and immediately hung up the phone with a gloomy expression on his face.


    To his surprise, Bonnie''s parents didn''t give in and immediately called a second time.


    Darren had no choice but to hang it up again. Before they could call a third time, he sent Bonnie''s


    parents a text message that said,


    ¡°I''m sorry I can''t answer right now. I''m still working and I''ll probably get in trouble if I answer the phone.


    I promise I''ll call you guys as soon as I get home.¡°


    At that moment, Darren thought to himself, ''I have to think of an excuse so they won''t ask me again for


    a video call. I honestly wish the inte hadn''t been invented right now.''


    As for how to solve the problem of making them believe that the person they would be talking to was


    actually their daughter, Darren had alreadye up with an idea.


    As soon as Bonnie''s parents received Darren''s message, they had a long talk with each other.


    ¡°Bonnie didn''t answer both of my calls. She told me through text that she''s still at work and she can''t


    talk with us right now,¡° her father exined to her mother.


    After that, Bonnie''s mother asked, ¡°Did she mention what time she can call us back?¡°


    Bonnie''s father spent quite a while exining and persuading his wife to change her mind. Although


    Bonnie''s mother was reluctant, she finally agreed to wait for Bonnie to call when she finished her work.


    ¡°Let''s stop worrying too much and just wait for her, okay? You''re being too sensitive. I''m sure she''s just


    fine. We just have to ept the fact that our daughter is busy. With that much on her shoulders, we


    should support her, right?¡° Bonnie''s fatherforted her mother, feeling a little rxed than before.


    After taking a look at his wife, Bonnie''s father knew that she was still a bit worried and anxious. With


    the patience of a husband, he stayed beside her in an attempt to ease her worries.


    ¡°How can you be so sure that Bonnie''s just fine? Have you forgotten how long it''s been since thest


    time she was here? As her father, shouldn''t you be a little more worried right now?¡° Bonnie''s mother


    comined to her father. Unfortunately, his efforts at trying to make her feel better were only met with


    comints and me.


    ¡°Come on, Bonnie''s been very giving even though she has a ton of work to do. It''s just that she doesn''t


    have the time to do what we want right now. Besides, she already promised to call us back after she


    finishes her work tonight. I''m saying all of this for your own good. Don''t worry about her too much. It''s


    not good for your own health. We''re supposed to take good care of ourselves so that Bonnie doesn''t


    have to worry about us. If you continue to have these nonsense thoughts all the time, you might make


    our daughter hate us,¡° Bonnie''s father stated while his eyes were fixated on his wife.


    ¡°Okay, fine, I''m going to stop it now. I guess let''s just wait for Bonnie''s call so we can ask how she''s


    been for the past days,¡° Bonnie''s mother finally conceded.


    Sometimes, she herself couldn''t understand why she was so worried about her daughter. Maybe, it was


    a mother''s or a woman''s unique intuition.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    But she realized that it was inappropriate for her to ask her daughter to call her right at that instant after


    Bonnie had already exined that she was busy with her work.


    Meanwhile, Darren felt a little relieved when he received the message from Bonnie''s father saying that


    they would wait for her callter that night.


    He had finally managed to buy himself some time to gather his thoughts.


    At that moment, Darren went to the depths of his mind to figure out what he was going to do next. He


    needed a surefire way to convince Bonnie''s parents that their daughter was just fine.


    After a while of thinking, Darren made a call to his right-hand assistant,


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Xu. What can I do for you?¡°


    Darren didn''t utter a word for a while since he was still hesitating about his n. But since there was no


    time left to waste, he gave in and opened his mouth. ¡°Listen to me very carefully, Han. I need you to


    do something for me that is very urgent. Drop everything you''re doing right now and find me a girl who


    has a simr voice to Bonnie''s. I need her voice tonight.¡°


    Darren always made his orders concise. He would just tell what he needed but not what he was going


    to do with it.


    After countless years of being Darren''s right-hand man, Han was used to this. Even if he didn''t quite


    get why he needed to find a girl with a voice like Bonnie''s, he nodded his head and agreed to take the


    task without much fuss.


    When Han was about to hang up the phone, Darren reminded him again of the importance of his


    mission. ¡°Don''t forget, the sooner the better. As long as she sounds exactly like Bonnie, I don''t care


    how much we pay her. Just be sure she''s here before midnight!¡°


    Darren''s words ignited something in Han. As a result, his expression turned serious and he


    confidently answered. ¡°Yes, sir! I won''t let you down!¡°


    Right after the call, Han immediately began to take action. He contacted all his connections and told


    them that he needed to find a part-time voice actress that same night. The pay would be generous as


    long as the person met two of his requirements. The first was anyone who wanted to apply needed to


    send a voice message to him as soon as possible. Secondly, they needed to be avable to work that


    same night.


    Luckily, whenever the KING Group heldrge scale events, Han was always the one who was


    responsible for getting in touch with hosts and models. This alone gave him a lot of people he could


    ask for help.


    Because of Han''s connections, plenty of people had already sent their applications even though he


    had only sent out the recruitment details thirty minutes ago. To make sure he wasn''t going to waste his


    time, Han sent out a text message to anyone who wanted to join saying,


    ¡°To all who are interested, please listen carefully. All I need are your voice messages. If you don''t send


    one, you''re out! If you happen to be chosen, I will personally inform you of your next


    steps.¡°

 Chapter 1591 A Similar Voice

    Chapter 1591 A Simr Voice


    About an hour of searchingter, Han was already feeling helpless.


    Luckily for him, his search was about to be over with his next click on theputer. When he heard the


    following girl''s audition sample, his eyes lit up like fireworks.


    ¡°Wait a second, this girl sounds just like Bonnie! This is great!¡°


    Without wasting another second, Han checked the girl''s resume and found out that she was still a


    college student.


    Her name was Siena Zhou. She was in junior year of her broadcasting and hosting major in the school


    of media.


    To make sure he wasn''t just imagining things, Han carefully listened to her voice again. The more he


    heard her speak, the more astounded he was. It was like he was listening to Bonnie herself!


    ¡°Mr. Xu will be very happy about this!¡° Han enthusiastically eximed. After that, he took a look at


    his watch and found that it was almost six o''clock in the evening.


    Because of this, Han immediately called the person who had rmended Siena Zhou. When the


    man answered, Han told him that he had chosen Siena for the job and that he needed her contact


    details.


    The man was very amodating even though it was already quitete for work-rted matters. He


    quickly gave Han Siena Zhou''s number without much fuss.


    Han hung up the phone, and then called Siena Zhou. After briefly talking with her, he found out her


    reason for applying for the job. It was fairly simple ¡ªthe pay was so high that it was impossible for


    anyone not to apply.


    ¡°Good evening, Ms. Zhou. I was wondering if you''re free tonight. If yes, can youe to thepany


    building right now? You''ve been chosen for the job, and I need to debrief you about your task as soon


    as possible,¡° Han said in a professional manner.


    Siena Zhou was overjoyed when she heard Han''s words. Her spirits were so high that she didn''t


    care what time it was and just said yes. ¡°Sure! I cane there right now! Just give me an hour.¡°


    She couldn''t believe that she had been chosen even though she was just a college student, especially


    since she had just been trying her luck when she had seen the recruitment post on a WeChat group.


    To top it all off, the amount of money she was about to get was three times more than any job she


    could''ve gotten. All of this just added to her excitement.


    That being said, she quickly realized that it was bad to bete for her first appointment, so she got


    ready as fast as she could. In her mind, since the pay was high, the task must''ve been extremely


    urgent.


    When everything was settled, Han rushed over to Darren''s office to tell him that he had finally found


    what he was looking for. After that, he asked,


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, do you want to listen to this girl''s audition before shees here?¡°


    Darren was too busy with work to do anything else at that moment, so he just said, ¡°No thanks, I trust


    you. Tell her to head straight to my office when she arrives.¡°


    Han gave a single nod and left right away. But just for safety''s sake, he picked up Siena Zhou from


    her ce and drove her straight to the KING Group''s headquarters before it became toote at night.


    Siena entered the office nervously. When Darren saw her, he asked in a serious tone, ¡°My assistant


    has told you what you have to do, right?¡°


    Siena Zhou hesitantly nodded in response. She was feeling a bit out of ce since it was her first time


    seeing such a luxurious and elegantly-decorated ce with her own eyes.


    Additionally, the stoic man in front of her made her feel differentpared to when she was with


    Han. To her, Darren''s presence felt like twopletely different things. One was absolutely terrifying,


    but on the other hand, he was quite intriguing.


    ¡°Well then, if you understood what he said, show me,¡° Darren irritably uttered with his eyes fixated on


    theputer screen in front of him. He didn''t even take a single look at Siena Zhou when he handed


    over Bonnie''s phone.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll do my best,¡° Siena Zhou said while taking the phone from the table.


    The phone number she needed to call was already dialed. Han had told her everything she needed


    to know. All that was left to do at that point was to give it her all and convince Bonnie''s parents that she


    was their daughter.


    ¡°Bonnie, is that you?¡° Bonnie''s mother''s asked as soon as she picked up her phone.


    ¡°Yes, Mom, it''s me. I just got off work and I thought it would be nice to hear your voice. So tell me, how


    are you and Dad?¡°


    While this was happening, Darren was slightly pleased to hear how she was talking in such a kind and


    believable manner.


    ¡°I''m fine, my dear, how about you? We miss you so much already. When are youing home? I hope


    you haven''t forgotten about your family here.¡°


    Siena Zhou just calmly followed the script that Darren had written for her. ¡°How can I possibly forget


    about my wonderful mother and father? I miss you two so much! It''s just that I have a ton of work to do


    right now. I''lle home as soon as I''m free.¡°


    ¡°Oh dear, you should still visit us even if you''re busy with work. If you don''t, you might never get to see


    us again. You know we''re almost at that age, right?¡°


    The script was over, and Siena now had to do the second part of their agreement ¡ªchat with Bonnie''s


    parents as if she really was just their daughter. Their conversation went on for a while. But when it was


    all over, Bonnie''s parents had absolutely no clue that they were talking with a random college student.


    Since everything was a sess, Siena Zhou breathed a sigh of relief as soon as she hung up the


    phone. After that, she even said a joke.


    ¡°That was easier than I thought. I''m grateful for all those times my parents would call me for absolutely


    no reason.¡° When all her nerves from earlier disappeared, she finally managed to show Darren her real


    smile.


    But since Darren was in utter disbelief by what he had heard, he didn''t even notice it. He was too busy


    thinking to himself,


    ''Why do they sound so simr? Is something like this even possible? I''m sure that if she wasn''t


    standing in front of me right now, I wouldn''t even be able to tell the difference.''


    Because of this, Darren couldn''t help close his eyes for a moment and relive the days when Bonnie


    was still by his side. In his mind, he truly wished that the voice he was hearing right now wasn''t from


    Siena Zhou, but from the love of his life instead.


    After a few more mncholic thoughts, Darren opened his eyes and inadvertently stared at the woman


    in front of him.


    His gaze was so deep that it seemed like he was looking straight into her soul. Additionally, he had a


    serious look on his face, and he didn''t even blink a single time while he was staring at her. All of this


    caused Siena Zhou to feel shy while her cheeks blushed a rosy red color.


    At that moment, her heart was secretly shouting in joy, since a man with such a handsome face, who


    carried himself like a fine gentleman, was seemingly looking at her like a tiger, ready to pounce. To top


    it all off, Darren was obviously a very sessful man with an absurd amount of wealth.


    All of these thingsbined made it almost impossible to resist Darren''s innate charm, especially for a


    young college student like Siena Zhou.


    Despite her age, she had the guts to meet Darren''s gaze. The innocent look in her eyes gradually


    faded away and was reced by an obsession for Darren.


    However, even if Darren seemed like he was interested in her, he honestly didn''t care a single bit about


    her. The only reason he was acting like that was because Siena Zhou''s voice had caused him to miss


    Bonnie even more,


    to the point that he even saw Bonnie''s face on the woman in front of him.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.


    Darren finally came back to his senses because of it. Then, Han opened the door slightly and asked,


    ¡°Mr. Xu, is it done already?¡°


    It was only at this point that Darren realized that the college student in front of him was looking at him


    like a teenage girl in love.


    Darren''s love for Bonnie was true, and he wasn''t going to break her trust just because she wasn''t by


    his side. With this in mind, his heart sank and he couldn''t help but re at Siena Zhou in disgust.


    ¡°Yes, take her away now. I have a lot more work to do,¡° Darren replied in a frigid manner, and he


    intentionally acted like she didn''t even exist.


    Siena Zhou immediately felt that she wasn''t wanted there. She was a little stunned since she had really


    thought that Darren was interested in her. But in the end, she was escorted out with her head down low


    with a disappointed look on her face.


    ¡°Wait a second. That girl might be useful in the future. Offer her a part-time job in thepany. If she


    epts, she doesn''t need to do anything bute here as soon as I need her. Is that clear?¡°


    Han was a bit surprised by his boss'' words but he just nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Xu. We''ll go now to talk about the details.¡° The two left in a hurry. When they were outside,


    Han turned to face her and ask if she wanted the job.


    Beingpletely fascinated by Darren, Siena Zhou was undoubtedly eager to work for the KING


    Group. Imagining herself having close contact every day with such a handsome man was like a


    blessing in disguise.


    Because of that, she didn''t hesitate to take the offer right after Han asked her.


    She knew she had a lot of free time on her hands, so taking a part-time job and possibly getting


    romantic with such a rich, handsome CEO while making a bit of money was too good of an opportunity


    to pass up.


    The next day, Siena thought it was a good idea toe to the office even though Darren hadn''t called


    her there. When she saw him walking towards the CEO''s office, she cheerfully greeted him while


    carrying a box of food.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Xu. You seem like a man who has no time to eat at home, so I made a very


    nutritious breakfast for you. I hope you like it!¡°


    As soon as Darren realized it was the annoying college student again, the expression on his face


    turned cold. He was baffled about why she was there even though he hadn''t called her to work that


    day.


    ¡°Han,e here!¡°


    Darren eximed in a slightly irritated tone. When Han heard that his boss wasn''t in a good mood,


    he rushed over as if his life depended on it.


    In front of Siena Zhou, Darren handed the box of food to his assistant and said, ¡°It''s for you.¡°


    Han was caughtpletely off guard by Darren''s words. With a confused look on his face, he


    thought, ''I thought he was in a bad mood? Why is he giving me breakfast all of a sudden? Do we have


    a lot of work to do today?''

 Chapter 1592 Investigate His Past

    Chapter 1592 Investigate His Past


    Had Darren seriously just rejected her so tantly? Siena bit her lower lip, feeling displeased.


    ¡°You can leave now,¡° Darren said to Han.


    Once Han went out, Darren said to Siena in a cold tone, ¡°Don''t think that I don''t know what''s on your


    mind. You should remember that you''re just a part-time employee here. I advise you to think before you


    act. Don''t make the mistake of thinking you''re irreceable. I can find ten people just like you in under


    a minute. Do you understand?¡°


    ¡°I...¡° Siena knew that her opinion didn''t matter, and that she hadn''t even graduated yet. Truth be told,


    she didn''t know how to bepetitive. She had only gotten this job out of sheer luck.


    So when she heard Darren''sment, she couldn''t help but feel a little disheartened.


    When she got home, she couldn''t stop thinking about his blunt statement. The more she thought about


    it, the sadder she felt.


    ¡°I must get to know this man and make him fall in love with me!¡° she muttered to herself. With this goal


    in mind, Siena sat up from the bed and wiped away her tears. Then, she turned on theputer.


    She wanted to find out everything about Darren¡ªincluding his past.


    It didn''t take Siena that long to find out that Darren''spany had been on the verge of bankruptcy.


    However, under Darren''s leadership, thepany had managed to make aeback, and it was


    doing so much better now.


    Knowing this, she couldn''t help but admire Darren even more. He was indeed a capable, charming,


    and mature man!


    ¡°Such a great man like him needs a woman by his side, right?¡° she asked herself with a silly grin.


    Blinking at herputer screen, Siena wondered if Darren already had a lover, so she quickly looked it


    up.


    Soon enough, she found out all kinds of things about Bonnie, Darren''s lover.


    Admittedly, she was touched by the love story between Bonnie and Darren. They seemed like a perfect


    match.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Darren was a faithful and affectionate man, and Bonnie seemed to be a greatdy who deserved all the


    love he could give.


    From reading about the couple, Siena seemed to already have a deep understanding of Darren''s


    romantic feelings for Bonnie. She wasn''t sure why. Perhaps it was because she and Bonnie both loved


    the same man. As she looked up more things about the man, her obsession grew stronger.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, the sun enveloped the entire city with its heat. It was scorching hot.


    At the HT Group''s office, Sam was reporting to Jacob while holding a stack of folders. A PowerPoint


    presentation could be seen on the projector screen.


    ¡°ording to our recent data, after we released our skincare products, the sales of the KING Group''s


    skincare products dropped significantly. It went from thirty million sets a month to only five million sets a


    month.¡°


    Hearing this number, Jacob nodded with a satisfied gleam in his eyes. ¡°The KING Group is still profiting


    from their sales though...¡° he pointed out.


    Sam replied, ¡°Yes. However, their current profit is definitely lower than what they used to make. Our


    sales have increased dramatically, but our profit is still pretty low because the production cost is quite


    expensive.¡°


    For a moment, Jacob pondered about their next move.


    ¡°Well, then, let''s strike while the iron is hot. All of our stores online and in the shopping malls will have a


    promotion event featuring our products in all the series. This activity will be the responsibility of the


    nning Department. Remember, this event must leave a strong impression, I don''t care about the


    cost. Just attract more customers.¡°


    Upon hearing Jacob''s statement, Sam looked at him in surprise. ¡°But Mr. Gu, our profit will be


    negligible. If we sell discounted products again, we might not even make any money at all,¡° Sam


    protested.


    With a stern expression, Jacob shot Sam a look. ¡°There''s no better time to strike than right now. We


    have to further control the sales. As long as we can defeat Darren, the HT Group can endure anything,¡°


    Jacob said with gravitas.


    Seeing that his boss had made up his mind, Sam didn''t say anything else. Instead, he quickly informed


    the president of the nning Department about Jacob''s instructions.


    ¡°Mr. Gu said that we will have another discount. He doesn''t care about the cost. You are all established


    employees in thispany. I don''t need to say anything more. You know what you should do already,


    right?¡° Sam asked.


    ¡°Got it! The important thing is that we don''t lose money, yes? It''s not a problem! Mr. Gu is so generous.


    We must meticulously n this event so we can execute his orders well!¡° The manager of the nning


    Department immediately understood what Sam was implying.


    As long as the conditions were met, the nning Department could n this activity without difficulty.


    The senior employees had been carefully trained by the HT Group. They would thoroughly analyze the


    data of all aspects of the products. As long as the cost was on par with the revenue, they could


    maximize consumption without incurring any loss.


    Satisfied with the manager''s reply, Sam nodded. ¡°Well done, you all know Mr. Gu. If this n is


    sessful, he will give you a bonus,¡° he added to motivate them even further.


    When the previous products wereunched for the first time, the sales of the HT Group had increased,


    and Jacob had given all the employees rewards for their hard work, like free travel, luxury goods, and


    so on.


    So as soon as Sam mentioned the bonus, everyone''s smiles widened. They all felt as if they were


    suddenly energized and wanted to work hard. Then, the employees quickly started to n the event.


    Within a week, the discount sale of all their products was reported on major websites. Unsurprisingly, it


    caught the eye of many eager consumers.


    The sale began at midnight. Within five minutes, many customers reported that the website crashed.


    When it was finally fixed, the orders had already reached about thirty million! This was equal to the total


    product sales of the KING Groupst month. That night, the Technical Department and Customer


    Service Department of the HT Group had to work overtime to keep up with the demands.


    As the sale continued in different stages, the sales of the products gradually increased.


    Many customers who used the KING Group''s skincare products were immediately swayed by the


    skincare products of the HT Group.


    Soon, the sales of the KING Group''s skincare products dropped to almost nothing. Even though the


    nning Department tried their best to keep their customers'' interest, their dwindling sales were not


    enough to maintain the operation of their skincare industry.


    Therefore, many of the KING Group''s shareholders demanded an emergency meeting with the


    president.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, I believe that you''ve already been informed of what''s going on. Now, the HT Group has full


    control of the sales. What can we do about it?¡° asked one of the experienced shareholders.


    If Darren had had any idea what to do, he wouldn''t have sat there and wasted his time discussing with


    the shareholders.


    Noticing that Darren didn''t reply, a young shareholder, who had just joined thepany, suggested,


    ¡°The HT Group relies on discount activities. Why don''t we try that?¡°


    To the young shareholder''s dismay, his suggestion was immediately shot down by the rest of them.


    ¡°Customers are not mindless idiots. They will figure out what we''re up to. Besides, we don''t stand a


    chance against the HT Group''s discount prices.¡°


    Someone said, ¡°That''s odd. ording to my investigation, the HT Group isn''t even making money from


    this event! What''s their intention?¡°


    It was evident that the HT Group just wanted to fight against the KING Group, no matter what.


    ¡°If that''s the case, then it''s still bad news. Ourpany is way too young topete against the HT


    Group''s abundant capital.¡°


    Everyone nodded in agreement. The person had a point. If the twopanies were equal in strength,


    they could also do a discount activity of their own to increase their sales. However, their capital was far


    more inferior to that of the HT Group. It was impossible for them to fight against thatpany.


    As he listened to the meeting, Darren clenched his fist in anger. He remembered that moment when


    Jacob had called him just to show off his power with an irritatingugh.

 Chapter 1593 A New Business Opportunity

    Chapter 1593 A New Business Opportunity


    ¡°I just have to say this. I believe that ending our venture into the skincare industry is the only right


    option. The only chance that the KING Group can seed is if we start something new right now. Let''s


    use our profits from our skincare department before we lose it all. If I''m being honest here,peting


    with the HT Group is a losing battle. We''ll certainly go bankrupt if we don''t do anything about it,¡° one of


    the senior shareholders boldly proimed while looking right at Darren.


    In fact, the man who voiced out his opinion had been discussing it with the other shareholders for a


    long time. His n was simple. If Darren couldn''te up with a solution to their problem at their


    meeting, he would force thepany to withdraw from the skincare industry.


    When the man finished speaking, Darren looked at him as if he knew exactly what the shareholder was


    doing. Having been a CEO for so long, he knew that whenever shareholders mingled and insisted on


    holding an emergency meeting, it would be about preventing the loss of money.


    As expected, every shareholder in that room couldn''t agree more. ¡°That''s exactly what I had in mind.


    We cannot gamble on the KING Group''s future! There''s obviously too much at stake here! But if we


    stop now, we can still find a way out. Aren''t we already sessful in the food industry? How about we


    just focus on that?¡°


    Darren couldn''t help but sneer and feel disgusted by their cowardice. Jacob hadn''t even done


    something innovative, he had just copied the KING Group''s work and managed toe out on top one


    time. Now that they were neck and neck, everyone suddenly wanted to quit? Darren knew that if they


    were going to give up now, he wouldn''t be able to live with the shame that this decision entailed.


    ¡°I can''t be onboard with your decision. It wasn''t easy for thepany to gather all of our connections


    right now in the skincare industry. If we were to give up now, all of our efforts up until this point will just


    go down the drain,¡° Darren calmly replied while looking at all of the shareholders one by one. After a


    few seconds, his eyebrows furrowed and he firmly added, ¡°I''ll admit that we could''ve done things better,


    but we can''t do anything about the past. Nevertheless, how can a man back down after facing just a


    single difficulty in life? If we always give up before giving it our best, how can we improve as a


    company moving forward?¡°


    This was the first time Darren had opened his mouth after entering the conference room that day. He


    honestly hadn''t nned on talking. But when he heard the shareholders say that they wanted to stop


    the KING Group from continuing on with their skincare line, he couldn''t just sit there and say nothing.


    Obviously, the shareholders weren''t happy about Darren''s stubbornness. All of them had a single


    thought in mind.


    ''You say that you want to push through with this, but you don''t even have a n for how to keep the


    boat afloat. Do you want thepany to go bankrupt or what?''


    Han, who was quietly taking notes in the corner, felt a little embarrassed. He could tell what


    everyone was thinking by the expressions on their faces, so he knew that he had to stand up for


    Darren. ¡°Everyone, please settle down. Let''s not forget that if Mr. Xu weren''t around, thepany


    would''ve probably been in turmoil long ago. I''m sure there''s a brilliant idea inside his mind. We just


    have to believe in him and wait for it to take shape. Besides, an emergency meeting is not enough to


    decide whether the production line should stop or go on.¡°


    Everyone stayed silent in their seats after hearing Han''s reasonable points. However, the


    shareholders had already made up their mind long before the meeting. The fact that they had invested


    so much money into thepany made it impossible for them to take a risk. With a confident stance,


    the head of the shareholders said, ¡°No matter what, you cannot deny the fact that our skincare venture


    is costing us money with every second that passes. The longer we ignore this fact, the more money


    that will have toe out of our pockets. And for what? Mr. Xu, please don''t let your pride get in the


    way of business.¡°


    ¡°Fine! I''ll think of a way to save this. But for us to move forward, we need to stop dwelling on our past


    mistakes,¡°


    Darren replied with a disappointed expression on his face. Even if he agreed to their demands, he


    couldn''t let Jacob do whatever he wanted. As a result, he refused to give up so soon. ¡°Anyway, I''ll think


    of something that thepany can work on in the future. But for now, I''ll just let our production of


    skincare products continue.¡°


    His decision to push through without giving a concrete n irritated the shareholders. One of the senior


    shareholders couldn''t help but exim, ¡°Mr. Xu! You cannot run thispany for the sake of your


    personal grudges! Thepany can''t allow you to y games like a child!¡°


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The war between the KING Group and the HT Group was known to everyone. However, it was well-


    known as well that the real battle was between Darren and Jacob.


    With his dignity at stake, giving up wasn''t an option for Darren. Unfortunately,panies were made to


    make money and not settle differences between men. To make matters worse, the KING Group didn''t


    have the finances to fight back.


    ¡°Honestly, please solve the problem that you have with the HT Group in private. We cannot continue to


    allow you with aimlessly gambling the shareholders'' hard-earned money as you see fit!¡° The more the


    shareholders opened their mouths, the more furious each of them became. They were determined to


    change Darren''s decision.


    With all their boisterous banter leaving no room to talk, Darren just gazed at the crowd while his mind


    wandered to the past. Back then, he had managed to single-handedly bring back the KING Group to its


    former glory with his idea of entering the food industry. At that time, all the shareholders had made a lot


    of money and had had nothing but praise for him. But now that things were looking bleak for the


    company, everyone had turned against him.


    As someone who had been in the business since his teenage years, Darren could understand them.


    After all, everything in their world alwayse down to nothing but money. With that in mind, along


    with the fact that thepany was in grave danger, he knew he had to get back their trust and


    understanding as soon as possible. He would work towards this goal, but he would never stop


    production just because of an emergency meeting. With a frigid stare, he said,


    ¡°Like I''ve said, I''ll think of something to get thepany back on track. However, Han is right. This is


    too big of a problem to be solved in a hurry. Let''s call it a day.¡°


    Right after that, Darren swaggered his way out of the conference room. No matter how fierce the


    shareholders'' res were, he didn''t pay any attention to them.


    Before walking out with Darren, Han tipped the shareholders a wink. It was his attempt to calm


    everyone down.


    Feeling defeated, Darren''s confident steps turned heavy while he walked back to his office. As soon as


    he was inside, he sat on his chair and rubbed his temples. When he saw Han opening the door, he


    immediately waved his hand and said, ¡°Don''te in here for a bit. I need some time to rest.¡°


    Remembering how bad Darren had smashed the TV thest time he was upset, Han just nodded


    and left quietly.


    From inside the CEO''s office, one could see the streets, the magnificent buildings, and the wonderful


    green trees outside. However, Darren was in no mood to appreciate any of it. All he wanted to do at


    that moment was to quench his thirst. Unfortunately, the only thing left to drink in his office was half a


    cup of cold coffee that had been sitting on his table before he left for the meeting.


    All of a sudden, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°I freaking told you to leave me alone!¡° The person outside didn''t seem to hear Darren and continued


    opening the door. But before the person coulde in, Darren picked up a nearby folder and hurled it


    towards the door.


    Everything inside of the folder scattered through the air like a rain of paper.


    In Darren''s mind, the person at the door could only be Han. But when he took a closer look, he


    realized it was actually Siena with a tray in hand. Seeing a bunch of paper in the air surprised Siena


    and she quickly noticed that Darren was quite upset.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡° Darren impatiently asked.


    ¡°Well... I just thought you might like some warm coffee after your meeting, so I made some for you,¡°


    she replied in a meek voice.


    Even though she had brought just what he was looking for, Darren just gave her a frigid nod.


    After that, he cleared his throat and didn''t even bother to apologize.


    Seeing that he acquiesced, Siena ced the cup of warm coffee on the table, and then turned around


    to pick up the papers on the ground.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, please calm down. It''s not good for your health to be so upset. Now¡ª¡° Siena tried tofort


    Darren the best she could while picking up the documents.


    Unfortunately for her, Darren didn''t want to hear anything from an outsider. ¡°What are you even talking


    about? Don''t act like you know anything. Leave right now before I ask security to drag you out.¡°


    He knew that a young inexperienced girl like Siena wouldn''t be able to tell him anything that he didn''t


    know already, especially since she was just a college student who knew nothing about business.


    Siena just kept her mouth shut when she was interrupted. It took her quite some time to tidy up, but it


    was long enough for Darren to calm down. Seeing this, she spoke again in a casual tone. ¡°By the way, I


    happened to see Han on my way here. I guess he''s been under a lot of stress the past few days,


    since there is a breakout on his face.¡°


    Darren nced at her and wondered whether she was seriously trying to start a conversation.


    If it weren''t for the fact that her voice was so simr to Bonnie''s, he wouldn''t bother to answer her


    questions. With furrowed eyebrows, he simply replied, ¡°Yes.¡°


    ¡°I''m sure that if he takes care of skin, a lot of girls would go after him,¡° Siena said while picking up the


    cold cup of coffee on Darren''s table. After that, she headed to the bathroom in the CEO office to wash


    the coffee on the cup that had dried up. She continued to talk while in the bathroom even though


    Darren couldn''t see her. Because of this, he felt that it was actually Bonnie talking to him.


    Darren''s heart immediately softened at the thought of the love of his life. He couldn''t help but close his


    eyes to enjoy it even more.


    ¡°I wish there were more high-quality skincare products for men in the market. If there were, I could


    rmend some to Han so that he can always look his best.¡°


    Darren''s eyes lit up like fireworks when she heard Siena. The idea he was waiting for had finally


    arrived. ¡°You''re right! Men usually don''t take care of their skin. You can continue.¡°


    Siena walked out of the bathroom when she finished cleaning and continued to chat with Darren.


    ¡°Although I don''t know much about business, I know that Mr. Gu of the HT Group robbed you of the


    best raw materials manufacturer in the world. From my research, I found out that the best chemical to


    put in skincare products is hyaluronic acid, especially since Mr. Gu can''t stop mentioning it in his


    advertisements.¡°


    Although Siena had only been in thepany for a short time, she had managed to gather all this


    information from the employees. This was her way of getting closer to Darren. Luckily for her, her n


    worked and Darren couldn''t be more interested in what she had to say. Shortly after, she continued,


    ¡°Because of both groups'' packaging, skincare products nowadays have a nationalistic feel to them, but


    they''re only targeted towards women. Anyway, since the KING Group was the first one to do this kind


    of packaging, I think it would be a wise decision to just get better at it. It would be such a waste if the


    company abandoned it so quickly. All that we need now is a chance, especially since we have such a


    good foundation.¡°


    Darren quickly came up with several keywords in his head, including men, skincare products, traditional


    style, and a window of opportunity.


    He knew that the only reason their products had failed was because Jacob had stolen the best


    hyaluronic acid manufacturer in the world. He thought that if they continued to use the concept of


    traditional style, there was a great chance that they would seed since it was very popr. If they


    used it for men''s skincare products, it would not only bring stability to thepany, but it would also


    ce them ahead of theirpetitors.


    Nowadays, there were only a few men''s skincare brands in the market, let alone those with the concept


    of traditional style. If the KING Group took the lead, the public wouldn''t have any choice but to


    purchase their products. Even if Jacob were to find out about the idea, by the time he caught up to


    Darren, the KING Group would have already made a fortune. In conclusion, there was nothing for


    Darren to lose.


    With these thoughts in mind, Darren was suddenly full of energy! He immediately asked Siena to go out


    and call Han in.


    When Han was finally in front of him, Darren described what he had juste up with. Han


    thought it was feasible, but he was a little curious. ¡°How did you suddenly think of this idea, Mr. Xu?¡°


    If this idea had been brought up in the meeting just now, Han couldn''t imagine that the shareholders


    would have had anything to say.


    At this time, Darren thought of Siena. He looked around and found out that she had already left the


    office.


    The reason why he had had such an idea was because of what Siena had said. They had just been


    conversing casually, but Darren had been suddenly inspired.


    It appeared that the girl was not worthless after all.


    While looking at Han, Darren responded, ¡°It just came to me in a sh. By the way, is Siena still on


    probation? Make her a regr employee, even if it''s in advance. Her sry will be increased by 10%


    as well.¡°

 Chapter 1594 The Reason For Coming Home

    Chapter 1594 The Reason For Coming Home


    Since the HT Group''s sales promotion was such a huge sess, orders for their products skyrocketed.


    Because of this, all their employees had to work twice as much as they used to. Even the CEO, Jacob,


    had to stay in the officete just to keep up with work. With one hand on his forehead, he checked the


    list sent to him by the purchasing department even though he was suffering from a headache.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, since you are here every day until midnight, why don''t you just temporarily stay in your office


    bedroom for now? That way, work will be a lot more convenient for you and you''ll be able to get a lot of


    things done quickly. And besides, it would be a waste if you only use that gorgeous room for short


    naps,¡° Sam casually uttered to Jacob while he was holding a freshly brewed cup of Longjing tea. As


    Jacob''s right-hand man, Sam couldn''t let him continue in his pale, fatigued state without offering a


    solution.


    Focused on the work in front of him, Jacob didn''t bother to answer and just responded with a single


    shake of his head.


    Seeing this, Sam couldn''t help but sigh and add, ¡°Really, Mr. Gu? I''m sure your wife wouldn''t want you


    to tire yourself out. She''ll understand if you stay here for a while.¡°


    That being said, Sam knew his suggestion was a long shot since Jacob was a man who cared for his


    wife. A few years ago when the CEO''s office was redecorated, an elegant bedroom had been built


    behind a wall. It was just like a home,plete with all the facilities that a person needed to live.


    Unfortunately, Jacob never used it apart from taking a nap sometimes in the afternoons.


    With a reluctant smile, Jacob thought to himself about how little his assistant knew about him. No


    matter how tired Jacob was at work, seeing his family at home would always give him a burst of


    energy. In fact, it was the only way he could get rid of his stress. With this in mind, he couldn''t help but


    think of the smiles of his beautiful wife and children waiting for him at home.


    It was a husband''s duty to sleep next to his wife every night. And this was a mindset that Jacob insisted


    on fulfilling no matter how hard his days were.


    ¡°I have to go back home,¡° he uttered with a somewhat cheerful attitude, and then took a sip of his tea.


    Right after that, he stood up and added, ¡°If you''re wondering why, being at home with my family is


    where I''m happiest.¡°


    Upon hearing those words, Sam just kept his mouth closed since he knew there was nothing else he


    could say to persuade his boss.


    ¡°Anyway, tell the driver to wait for me downstairs. I''m leaving in a few minutes,¡° Jacob casually ordered


    while sorting out his things.


    After a while, Jacob was already on his way home, sitting in the backseat of his luxurious car. He


    stared outside the window to enjoy the scenery, but nothing couldpare to the joy he felt when he


    saw how close he was to the Tyrone Mansion. For so long, Emily and his three children had made him


    feel like he was the happiest and luckiest man in the world. Unfortunately, family members were mere


    mortals who could easily get hurt by being close to one of the most powerful businessmen.


    That was why Jacob was working as much as he could, no matter how tired he was. All of his efforts


    were to guarantee the safety of his family, especially since the man who could ruin everything for him


    was his business rival, Darren.


    That being said, Jacob couldn''t help but consider leaving everything behind. He wasn''t against the idea


    of living life as a normal family man with his wife and three children. For Jacob, the thought of going


    shopping with Emily, preparing three meals a day, and picking up the children from school was


    something he could happily do for the rest of his life, especially since he would have the time to go to


    the countryside for an outing in the warm spring, count the stars by theke in the summer night, y


    around in the fiery red maple leaves of autumn, and make snowmen at the foot of the mountains in


    winter.


    Deep in his heart, he would give up hispany to have the simple life he imagined. But as a


    responsible and reasonable man, he knew that simply leaving while Darren was still around wasn''t an


    option if he wanted to live the rest of his life without worries. Therefore, Jacob had no other choice but


    to fight with Darren until his rival waspletely out of business and powerless. It was all for the sake


    of his wife and children.


    Meanwhile, Jacob''s driver could sense that his boss was eager to go home. As a result, he drove as


    fast as he could, and they arrived at the Tyrone Mansion in no time.


    Seeing the bright lights of the mansion, Jacob instantly felt warm in his heart. He couldn''t help but rush


    inside to see everyone''s happy faces.


    ¡°I''m back!¡° Jacob gleefully eximed as soon as he opened the door. Since there was no response, he


    went inside to look for everyone. When he passed through the dining room, he saw Emily dressed in a


    floral apron, putting thest bowl of soup on the table. Right after that, he heard the sound of children


    ying upstairs.


    Realizing that he had arrived just in time, a cheerful smile made its way on his face.


    When he walked towards his lovely wife, he saw that all the dishes on the table were his favorites. He


    hadn''t really been hungry when he arrived. But when he saw everything in front of him, his stomach


    growled like a man who hadn''t eaten anything for days. Without wasting another second, he picked up


    some nearby chopsticks and tried tasting a few dishes.


    ¡°Hey! You haven''t washed your hands yet!¡° Emily angrily eximed while pretending to look at him with


    disdain. Jacob was forced to put down his chopsticks. But before he could tell her how hungry he was,


    she pulled him to the bathroom and added, ¡°You always tell the children to wash their hands before


    having a meal every day. As a father, you should set an example, okay?¡°


    ¡°My bad. But in my defense, your cooking just looked so scrumptious that I couldn''t control myself,¡°


    Jacob yfully replied while walking towards the bathroom. He was so happy that he even looked back


    at Emily with a smirk on his face.


    ¡°Don''t change the topic. Just wash your hands!¡°


    With both her hands on her waist, Emily supervised Jacob''s hand washing. Unfortunately, the bottle of


    hand wash was empty, so she raised her hand to grab a refill packet from the medicine cab.


    While Emily was filling up the bottle, Jacob easily noticed a red spot on her fair skin. Since it was


    unusual for her to have marks like that, Jacob worriedly asked,


    ¡°What''s wrong with your hand?¡° The expression on his face turned serious while he turned off the tap,


    grabbed Emily''s hand, and rolled up her sleeves.


    He saw a few more red blisters on her skin with a thinyer of medicinal cream on top. At that point, he


    quickly realized he was looking at burn marks.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it. I was just sshed by a bit of oil while I was cooking. Besides, I''ve already


    applied some burn cream, so just let it be,¡° Emily casually replied while withdrawing her hand and


    pulling down her sleeves. After that, she handed him the bottle of hand wash and added, ¡°Here, wash


    your hands quickly or else the food will go cold.¡°


    Jacob followed suit, and then dried his hands on a nearby towel. While doing so, he thought of how


    painful oil stter could be. Not wanting Emily to get hurt again, he seriously said, ¡°You shouldn''t cook


    anymore. We already have servants at home. Just leave the chores to them.¡°


    Emily couldn''t agree with what she heard. While shaking her head, she replied, ¡°No, I like cooking for


    you. And besides, I''m sure that whatever they cook won''t suit your tastes. Haven''t you heard that


    saying? If you want to win a man''s heart, you have to seize his stomach first.¡°


    ¡°Why do you have to win my heart? I''m already yours,¡° Jacob lovingly said while cing his arms


    around Emily''s waist. While looking into her eyes, he added, ¡°To tell you the truth, everything you make


    is the best.¡°


    The two of them were inches apart, so it wasn''t hard for Emily to see that Jacob''s face was much more


    haggard than usual. Feeling concerned, she caressed her husband''s face and asked, ¡°Have you been


    working too much?¡°


    Although Emily seldom asked about his work, she knew that Jacob was prone to working himself to


    death without even realizing it. With a soft, caring voice, she added, ¡°Please remember that no matter


    how busy you are, you should rest and take care of yourself. Don''t stay upte tonight, okay?¡°


    Emily''spassionate words were exactly what Jacob wanted to hear on a stressful workday. With a


    heart full of love, he couldn''t help but bury his face in his wife''s neck and smell her hair like a child.


    Despite how childish Jacob was, Emily just let him be and quietly enjoyed the moment.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After a while, Jacob raised his head and stared straight at Emily.


    In his mind, he knew he would never get tired of looking at her beautiful face.


    At that moment, it was like time stopped for the two of them. Even though they were in the washroom,


    the atmosphere was filled with nothing but pure love, so much so that Jacob couldn''t help but lean


    forward and kiss his wonderful wife.


    ¡°Coo...¡°


    A strange voice came from outside the door.


    If it wasn''t for the silence between the couple, they wouldn''t even have heard this unusual sound.


    Emily looked at Jacob to find some sort of answer. Unfortunately, Jacob had no clue what that sound


    was, so he just shrugged his shoulders at her. To her surprise, Emily saw a little kid standing in front of


    the door when she peered through it.


    It was Bowen. He had both his hands ced on the door frame with a curious look on his face.


    When Emily realized that an innocent child had been watching them, she felt embarrassed. She quickly


    got out of Jacob''s embrace, tidied up her apron, and intentionally coughed before awkwardly asking,


    ¡°Bowen, what''s wrong? Why are you standing there?¡°


    With a simple pout, Bowen replied, ¡°Mommy, when can we have dinner? I''m hungry.¡°


    At that moment, Bowen just looked like a cute, innocent child. However, Jacob couldn''t get rid of the


    feeling that he was growing distant with his child.


    ¡°Well then, have you washed your hands? You know you can''t eat until you wash your hands, right?¡°


    Jacob asked in a slightly disappointed tone. After that, he pulled Bowen over to the sink while keeping


    a stern look on his face. Since Bowen was busy cleaning up, Emily took the chance to head over to the


    kitchen to deal with her embarrassment.

 Chapter 1595 Asking For Compensation

    Chapter 1595 Asking For Compensation


    Wanting to be more responsible, Beryl sat down after preparing four bowls of soup. Then, she patiently


    waited for everyone toe to the dinner table. Meanwhile, Emily checked on Baron to see if he really


    wasn''t hungry. When he said that he didn''t have an appetite, she headed downstairs for dinner.


    ¡°Wow, it''s mom''s sweet and sour spareribs!¡° Bowen gleefully eximed when he saw the food on the


    table. He was so excited to eat that his eyes lit up like fireworks and his mouth started watering.


    Jacob almost had the exact same response as his son when he saw what was for dinner, since sweet


    and sour spareribs were the only food he ever craved for, day and night.


    It was quite surprising for Emily to hear how much Bowen liked her spareribs. She couldn''t help but


    think about it and ask herself, ¡°When did this be his favorite?¡°


    In a somewhat sarcastic tone, Beryl quickly reminder her. ¡°Mom, don''t you remember making itst


    month? Bowen ate so much that he couldn''t move afterward because he said his stomach was too full.¡°


    ¡°Oh, yeah! I remember that now,¡° Emily replied with a slightly embarrassed smile. She didn''t want


    anyone to find out that the reason she hadn''t noticed how much her son ate was because she couldn''t


    stop looking at Jacob at that time.


    She always loved seeing her husband eat his favorite dish that she worked so hard in the kitchen to


    make.


    With a gloating smile, Jacob looked at Bowen and yfully said, ¡°Don''t get too excited now. Your


    mother made that specifically for me.¡°


    But since Bowen was too excited to eat, he didn''t pay attention to his father''s boasting. After that,


    everyone sat down with smiles on their faces. But when Bowen saw Jacob and Emily starting to eat, he


    remembered the rule that the elders always ate first. Worrying that he would run out of food, Bowen


    angrily picked up a sparerib and frantically eximed. ¡°To Mommy, Daddy is everything! To Daddy,


    Mommy is everything! I wish I was a daddy too!¡°


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha...¡°


    Emily almost fell from her seat fromughing too much at Bowen''s childish words.


    Surprisingly, Beryl, the elder sister, joined in on the banter. ¡°I agree! This is unfair and one-sided! Our


    teachers keep telling us that everyone is equal. If that''s the case, Mommy should love us the same way


    she loves Daddy!¡°


    ¡°Hey, buddy, just settle down, okay?¡° Jacob uttered with acent smile while pinching Bowen''s


    chubby cheeks. After that, he cleared his throat and added, ¡°Bowen, let''s talk about this when you''re all


    grown up and you have a wife of your own, okay?¡°


    ¡°But Mommy is my wife!¡° Bowen angrily replied with a fierce yet innocently cute expression on his face.


    ¡°What? Did you just say you''re Mommy''s husband?¡° Jacob asked back in a serious voice while trying


    his best to stop chuckling. No matter how childish their conversation was, he wasn''t going to back


    down.


    Emily couldn''t stand the bickering anymore, especially since the food was getting cold. With a stern


    voice, she said, ¡°Everyone, stop it. Let''s just enjoy our dinner, okay?¡°


    After that, she ced a few pieces of meat into Jacob''s bowl and thought to herself, ''Why is it that


    whenever Jacob''s here, some sort of ruckus always starts? Is this something I should worry about?


    Maybe I shouldn''t let them do these kinds of things anymore.''


    After a while, everyone was finished with dinner. Wanting to send the children away, Jacob looked at


    his daughter and said, ¡°Beryl, take your little brother to his room so you can watch some cartoons.¡°


    ¡°Don''t get too close to the TV so you don''t ruin your eyes!¡° Emily strictly eximed before the two


    children left.


    Hearing the joyfulughter of the children in the other room, Jacob and Emily headed to their bedroom


    to rest. As soon as they closed the door, Jacob ced his hands on Emily''s shoulders as if he was


    going to push her down on the bed.


    But since her husband was in such a yful mood at the dinner table, Emily didn''t take him seriously


    and just asked, ¡°What are you doing? You''re working like a mule and you always stay upte. Hurry up


    and change clothes so you can go to sleep already.¡°


    With a cheeky smirk, Jacob casually replied, ¡°I can''t sleep yet, I''m still starving.¡°


    ¡°What?¡° Emily asked with a confused look on her face. Right after that, she added, ¡°What are you


    talking about? You just ate dinner a few minutes ago!¡°


    The look on Jacob''s face quickly turned to a charming one. Then, he slowly asked, ¡°Honey, do you


    really have no idea what I''m talking about?¡°


    At that moment, Emily realized exactly what her husband was talking about after seeing the look on his


    face. She just hadn''t expected him to use the word ¡°starving¡° like that. ''This man always acts as if he


    never gets tired,'' Emily worriedly thought to herself.


    With that in mind, she nned to reason with Jacob so he could get some well-needed rest. But before


    she could, he had already pinned her down on the bed.


    The next day, the KING Group was in somewhat of a disarray.


    ¡°Are you sure about this? Is your source reliable?¡° Han asked on the phone while leaning on a


    corridor wall with a sorrowful look on his face.


    ¡°I''m sure of this, Mr. Zhu. Please report it to Mr. Xu right now,¡° the man on the other end of the line


    replied with a tone of urgency.


    Not wanting to waste time, Han hung up the phone and rushed over to the CEO''s office.


    At the same time, Darren was wrapping his head around the sales data in front of him. He had no clue


    what to do, which left him feeling dejected. To make matters worse, Han looked like he was about to


    share some bad news as soon as he entered the CEO''s office. In a peeved tone, Darren asked,


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡°


    ¡°Mr. Xu, there''s something you should know about our casinos in F Country.¡°


    Han''s words were exactly thest thing Darren wanted to hear at that moment. His first impulse was


    to go into a fit of rage. Luckily, he managed to calm himself down enough to ask, ¡°What on earth


    happened?¡°


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°I''ve gotten information that says Jacob''s men are about to strike. Fortunately, your orders of doubling


    the security at the casino has bought us enough time to prepare for their attack.¡°


    The casinos in F Country were undoubtedly the biggest profit generator for the KING Group. If


    something went wrong over there, the consequences would be horrendous.


    With thepany on the line, Darren pulled himself together and immediately asked, ¡°Is there anything


    else I should know about regarding this issue?¡°


    ¡°Well... We have people ready to warm us of the attack. But sadly, a few of Jacob''s men have already


    infiltrated the casino. Even if we ward some of them off, we still don''t know who, or how many of their


    people, are already spying on us,¡° Han said, repeating the words he had heard on the phone call.


    It was a clear sign that he didn''t know what to do as well.


    On the bright side, they finally knew what their first step of action had to be: to weed out all of Jacob''s


    men lying in wait at the casino. In such desperate times, giving the enemy the chance to wait for the


    perfect time to strike could never be an option.


    Facing a huge task all of a sudden, Darren couldn''t help but rub his forehead in frustration. He knew


    that he couldn''t let the casino conduct the investigation since he didn''t know who to trust there. After a


    while of thinking, Darren came to the conclusion that his assistant was the only person he could trust.


    Without wasting another second, he told Han his decision. ¡°Han, buy an airne ticket right now


    to F Country. I need you to personally watch over the casino for a while.¡°


    Han was a bit stunned by what he heard. Hesitantly, he replied, ¡°But Mr. Xu, who will look after you


    while I''m gone?¡°


    No matter how hard it was for Darren to lose his right-hand man, he knew it was the right decision. With


    a resolute tone, he replied, ¡°Just tell the HR department to find me a reliable temporary assistant before


    you leave. I''ll handle the rest.¡°


    With no better options left, Han left the office and bought an airne ticket that was set to leave that


    same day. Right after that, he headed over to the personnel department to settle his recement.


    When he opened the door to the HR department''s manager''s office, he saw that the manager was busy


    arguing with an employee who was about to resign. Feeling intrigued, he went inside to see what was


    going on.


    ¡°What seems to be the problem here?¡° Han calmly asked. But since he was the CEO''s assistant, the


    man who was considered to be the second inmand of thepany, the manager and employee


    started to tremble in fear.


    The HR manager red at the employee and replied in a hurry, ¡°Mr. Zhu, this employee said that the


    reason for thepany''s decline is because of Mr. Xu''s reluctance to admit defeat. He even went as


    far as to say that boss mes the KING Group employees for his failures. To top it all off, he says that


    his sry is too low for the amount of work he''s doing. That''s why he''s so insistent on leaving. He has


    signed a contract with us for five years and he has only worked here for less than half a year. I can''t


    believe that this man still has the audacity to ask for retirementpensation!¡°


    Right after the manager gave the employee a piece of his mind, the look on his eyes changed from a


    furious to a disappointed one, probably because his own sry wasn''t what it used to be because of


    the group''s low sales.


    While the manager was tilting his head down and thinking about money, Han nced at the young


    man and sneered. ¡°Ever since Mr. Xu started the KING Group, he made sure that everyone working for


    him has the freedom to resign. If he wants to leave, let him go.¡°


    The atmosphere in the KING Group hadn''t been the best in a while ever since the HT Group became


    sessful in the skincare industry. That alone was enough reason for Han to let go of anyone who


    brought upon negativity in thepany.


    ¡°But...how about thepensation?¡° the young man asked.


    ¡°Compensation?¡° Han repeated the young man''s words, and then asked, ¡°Aren''t you from the


    promotion department? Since thepany''s sales are at an all-time low, Mr. Xu has been looking


    through the records to find out which department is at fault. If you really think that you''ve done your


    best and thepany should pay you for that, then fine. All you need to do is write a work report of


    everything you''ve done while the manager checks the surveince videos. If we see that you''ve stayed


    in your post and worked hard ever since you started here, thepany willpensate you. But if you


    are found out to be derelict of duty, we''ll terminate yourbor contract and sue you forpensation on


    the grounds that your serious negligence has caused major losses to thepany.¡°


    The young man''s jaw dropped when he heard Han. He hadn''t expected that things would be taken


    this seriously.


    He also couldn''t believe that thepany still kept surveince videos from such a long time ago. It


    was absolutely unbelievable since mostpanies would only keep footage for seven days.

 Chapter 1596 Celebrate Her Birthday

    Chapter 1596 Celebrate Her Birthday


    ¡°That''s the honorable thing to do, right? Thispany can''t let its employees feel wronged. If they


    worked hard, we have to reward them,¡° Han said with a straight face whilepletely ignoring the


    young man''s expression. Getting back to the point, he looked at the manager and added, ¡°Anyway, I


    have to go on a business trip for quite a while, so find a reliable person to be Mr. Xu''s assistant in the


    meantime.¡°


    ¡°But, sir...we don''t have any more employees left to spare,¡° the manager replied with a frantic look on


    his face. He was stuck in a dilemma. A lot of the KING Group''s employees had resigned due to the


    company''s decline, yet Darren''s right-hand man was personally asking him for another one.


    ¡°Well then, it''s your job to figure out these kinds of things,¡° Han frigidly responded.


    Upon hearing those words, the manager realized he had no choice. Since Han seldom left Mr. Xu''s


    side, the manager knew that there was something important needed to be dealt with, so he put aside


    his frustration and just nodded along to Han''s request.


    Having been in the business world for so long, Han knew exactly what the manager was thinking.


    Because of that, and the importance of his recement, he reminded him, ¡°I''m trusting you to not take


    the selection lightly, okay? Other than that, take care of this young man''s issue.¡°


    Mentioning the young man again was an indication that if the manager messed up Han''s request, he


    would suffer the same fate as the young man. The manager immediately understood this and didn''t


    dare toin anymore.


    A few hourster, it was already night time. Darren had just failed to negotiate with the person in


    charge of arge shopping mall. Feeling somewhat helpless, he looked out the window with a gloomy


    face. At present, advertisements for the HT Group''s skincare products were stered in every major


    mall. There was even some sales personnel that were promoting the products in small booths. The


    only reason the malls were willing to go to such extreme lengths for Jacob''s group was that their


    products attracted so many people. Also, since the group''s products were so sessful, they could


    afford to offer bigger sales shares for the malls.


    Suddenly, Darren heard the sound of a doorknob turning.


    He nced over and saw that it was Siena, walking in as elegantly as usual.


    ¡°What are you doing here again?¡° he irritably asked.


    Before she answered, she showed the piece of paper in her hand. It was a temporary transfer letter


    from the human resources department. Then, with a sly smile, she said, ¡°I''m here to be your assistant,


    Mr. Xu.¡°


    Darren''s eyes widened in shock from what he had heard. Out of all the employees in the KING Group,


    thest person he wanted as his assistant was the woman in front of him. Because of this, he couldn''t


    help but think to himself, ''Does the group really have no more employees?''


    From thest conversation he had had with Siena, Darren knew that she was really smart and reliable.


    However, he also knew that she had a naive crush on him. This made him reluctant to work with her. In


    the past, Darren wouldn''t have cared about her ogling. He might have even led her on a little.


    But now, all he could think of was how rude it was to Bonnie if he fiddled with other women while she


    was suffering in prison. And since Darren loved Bonnie with all his heart, he couldn''t bear to work with


    any other women.


    ¡°Mr. Xu?¡° Siena cautiously asked. She was trying to figure out whether he was happy or dissatisfied.


    ''That voice... Why does it sound exactly like Bonnie''s?!''


    Darren irritably thought to himself. He absolutely couldn''t stand the presence of other women,


    especially the one in front of him who sounded just like the love of his life.


    ¡°No, you cannot be my assistant!¡° Darren bluntly refused while furrowing his eyebrows.


    Being the persuasive woman she was, Siena didn''t easily admit defeat. In an appealing and somewhat


    childish tone, she asked, ¡°Why?¡°


    Darren took one look at her and immediately felt that the woman in front of him was getting more


    unreasonable with each passing day she worked for the group. Because of that, he knew he had to


    make up some excuse to get rid of her. ¡°To put in bluntly, you''re inexperienced. I can''t have an


    assistant that needs me to tell them everything they need to do.¡°


    ¡°I''ll admit that I''m no match for your previous assistant, Mr. Zhu,¡° Siena calmly replied,pletely


    ignoring what Darren had just told her. Right after that, she took out an examination report from the HR


    department and added, ¡°But this afternoon, I was chosen out of forty candidates for this position. All of


    us went through several rounds of testing, and I was the one who came out on top. That leads me to


    believe that I am capable enough for this job. I hope you do as well.¡°


    Those words left Darren with no reason to refuse her.


    Despite looking unprofessional, he didn''t care to look at her report and went back to his seat to call the


    head of the HR department.


    ¡°Are you still in the office? I need you to find me another assistant right now,¡° he barked into the phone.


    The man on the other end of the line immediately frowned upon hearing Darren''s order. He and the


    other departments had gone through such lengths just to find the best assistant for the boss. But all


    those efforts were gone in a matter of seconds. To make matters worse, everyone in the selection


    committee had had to work overtime because they all had a lot of other work to do.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Xu. All the other candidates have returned to their respective departments already.


    There''s no one else left here to rece her,¡° the manager replied in a meek voice.


    Darren was inches away from losing his temper when he heard the manager''s words. But when he


    thought of how dire the situation was for thepany, he didn''t want to make things worse. Moreover,


    he knew it would be useless if he insisted, so he just said, ¡°Okay, I see.¡°


    When Siena heard Darren''s reply to the manager, a victorious smile appeared on her face. But as soon


    as he hung up the phone, she quickly hid it so as to not anger him even more.


    With no other options left, Darren just epted the fact that Siena would be his new assistant. That


    being said, he still didn''t want to see her, so he waved her out and crankily said, ¡°Fine, but stay outside


    and wait for my orders. I''ll call you if I need anything.¡°


    Siena walked forward as if she hadn''t heard a single thing that Darren had said. Then, she leaned in


    and charmingly said, ¡°Mr. Xu, why don''t you like me?¡°


    Darren was absolutely stunned by her bold actions. Additionally, she sounded exactly like Bonnie when


    flirting with him.


    At that moment, Darren knew he was inches away from losing his temper. Hoping to not do so, he


    repeated his order in a low voice. ¡°Wait outside.¡°


    ¡°I''ve heard some cases of men avoiding the women they like. Mr. Xu, are you one of those men?¡°


    Siena asked in an even more alluring way than earlier. It was like backing down wasn''t an option for


    her.


    That being said, Darren wasn''t enchanted in any way. While trying his best to maintainposure, he


    frigidly replied, ¡°Get out right now.¡°


    Siena finally gave up when she heard how serious Darren was. With her head down low, she sulkily left


    the room with a frown on her face.


    When Darren was finally alone, he returned to his seat to rx. But before he could do so, his phone


    rang. He sobered up as fast as he could, and then nced at the screen. What he saw made him feel


    like he the unluckiest man in the world. It was a call from Bonnie''s parents.


    He was left with no choice. He had to ask for Siena toe into his office once again.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    While helplessly shaking his head, Darren opened the door and peered his head over to look for Siena.


    When he saw her, he said in a dull tone, ¡°Come in and answer the phone.¡°


    Siena was a bit stunned when she heard him, but her spirits instantly lifted nevertheless. Not wasting


    another second, she immediately stood up from her seat and went inside to do her job.


    ¡°Hello, Mom and Dad! How have you been?¡° Siena cheerfully asked Bonnie''s parents. While waiting for


    their response, she quickly sorted out her emotions to do the best impression she could.


    ¡°Bonnie, how have you been these past few days? Your mother and I miss you so much!¡°


    Under Darren''s cautious gaze, Siena continued her act. ¡°I told you guys thest time we spoke that I''m


    enjoying it here. I can assure you that there''s nothing to worry about. I''ll even send you some of the


    company''s special products as gifts.¡°


    ¡°Oh how wonderful my daughter truly is. Let me have the phone for a while!¡° Bonnie''s mother said to


    her husband while taking the phone from him. ¡°Bonnie, do you know what day it is tomorrow?¡°


    Siena couldn''t help but panic since she had absolutely no clue what Bonnie''s mother was talking about.


    But since she was quite the quick-witted woman, she managed toe up with an excuse. ¡°I''m sorry,


    Mom. I''m too busy to check the calendar right now. Can you just tell me?¡°


    ¡°Silly girl! Tomorrow is your birthday! Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten?¡° Bonnie''s mother couldn''t but feel


    sorry for her daughter when she found out that she was so busy that she had even forgotten her own


    birthday. In a slightly dejected tone, she added, ¡°I know it''s hard living by yourself. How about me and


    your father send you some money so you don''t need to work so much?¡°


    Siena immediately declined their kindness. ¡°You don''t have to do that. I make enough money to live


    comfortably. Anyway, don''t worry. I''ll invite my friends to go out and celebrate tomorrow.¡°


    After that, they chatted about a few more things and ended the call.


    Meanwhile, Darren was lost in thought. He couldn''t believe that he had forgotten about Bonnie''s


    birthday.


    ¡°I have to go to the prison to see her tomorrow,¡° he said out loud but it was like he was talking to


    himself.


    Right after that, he turned toward Siena and spoke to her in a serious tone. ¡°I know what you''re trying


    to do here, so I''m going to have to make things clear. You have no chance with me. My heart already


    belongs to someone. And that person is Bonnie!¡°


    As soon as he was finished, he walked out of the room without a care about Siena''s response. He went


    straight to a patisserie to buy a cake. While waiting for it, he headed to different stores to buy some


    more gifts.


    Since he was the only one who could celebrate with Bonnie, he was prepared to go above and beyond


    for her. And since he couldn''t take her out to celebrate, he nned to bring the party to her.


    The next day, after getting permission from the prison, a prison guard escorted Darren to her cell. While


    walking along a long corridor, he saw her cute little face at the end of the hall.


    ¡°Bonnie... Bonnie...¡°


    He was so excited to see her again that he couldn''t stop mumbling her name. When he was right in


    front of her cell, he greeted her with the most cheerful smile.


    ¡°Bonnie, I''m here to see you again!¡° Before Bonnie looked over, Darren hid the cake behind his back.


    He couldn''t wait to surprise her and be with the woman he loved, especially after all the problems he


    had been dealing with.


    Bonnie was wearing a prison uniform that didn''t fit her. Therge clothes made her look thinner than


    her real figure. That being said, a smile still appeared on her pale face when she saw him.


    ¡°Wow, you''re here!¡° Bonnie eximed while walking forward and reaching out her hand from inside the


    cell.


    After that, the prison guard opened the door and left without saying anything.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡°


    Bonnie asked while Darren was walking inside her cell. She was happy that he was there, but since he


    usually only came to visit once a month, she couldn''t help but be curious.


    ¡°Why don''t you guess?¡°


    Right after that, Darren took the cake out from behind his back, ced it on the table, and unwrapped


    it.


    In a matter of seconds, Bonnie realized that she had forgotten all about her birthday. Because of this,


    she couldn''t help but fret about how much time she had been in prison.

 Chapter 1597 Resignation

    Chapter 1597 Resignation


    With a gentle smile on his face, Darren stared at Bonnie like it was the first time he had seen her in


    years.


    On the other hand, Bonnie was pleasantly surprised. She hadn''t expected that he would remember her


    birthday.


    After a few minutes, Darren started to carefully ce a few candles on the cake. Because of this,


    Bonnie looked down and noticed that her name was written in blue in the middle of the cake and that


    there were two small figures made of chocte standing beside it.


    At that moment, Bonnie was so moved that she needed to cover her face because she was about to


    cry.


    She thought about whether she was a lucky person or not. After all, no other girl would be able to


    celebrate her birthday in prison, except her.


    ¡°Well, what are you waiting for? Make a wish now,¡° Darren uttered while fixing a few more things on the


    cake. When he was done, he looked back into her eyes. Instantly, he knew exactly what was going


    through her mind.


    The candles were arranged in the shape of a heart, and inside of it were the two chocte models.


    Even if Bonnie was in prison, her eyes lit up like fireworks from joy.


    ¡°Make a wish now,¡° Darren said again with a warm smile while staring straight at her eyes.


    ¡°Um... Okay,¡° Bonnie replied with a sweet smile while meeting his gaze. Then, she ced her hands


    together, closed her eyes, and made a wish.


    At the same time, Darren couldn''t help but make a wish that Bonnie could get out of prison as soon as


    possible, especially since she was an innocent woman who was just taking his ce there.


    When he was done, he opened his eyes and saw that the girl in front of him was still busy making her


    own wish. Suddenly, he noticed a gruesome wound on her arm.


    ¡°What happened to your arm? Did someone here do that to you?¡° he worriedly asked while pointing at


    Bonnie''s injury. His gentle, soothing voice quickly disappeared and was reced by a tone of concern.


    Bonnie was unfazed by his question and even seemed like she wasn''t worried at all, even though her


    bruises looked severe. Casually, she answered,


    ¡°I just fell down by ident. There''s no need to fuss over it. It''s okay.¡° After that, she gave him a sweet


    smile to make sure he wouldn''t worry anymore.


    Thest thing Bonnie wanted to do was to upset Darren, especially since no matter how busy he was


    with work, he would always visit her every month and bring her lots of delicious food. Lastly, she knew


    that the least she could do was to make sure Darren was at his best so that he could get her out of


    there as soon as he could.


    ¡°All right, all right. Be careful in the future, okay? Now, how about you blow out those candles?¡° Darren


    gleefully said after a moment of silence.


    Bonnie nodded hard to show that there was nothing to worry about.


    With the atmosphere returned to a cheerful state, Bonnie blew out the candles as if nothing had


    happened just now. And even though Darren still had doubts about what had really happened to her, he


    just went along with her lie since they only had a short amount of time to be together and happy.


    When they were done eating the cake, both of them cleaned up the table. Sadly, it was time for them to


    part again. No matter how much Darren wanted to stay with her all the time, he simply couldn''t since he


    had so much work to do.


    ¡°Well, you''d better leave now or you''ll end up reading documents tillte at night again. If you lose all of


    your hair because you keep staying upte, I wouldn''t want to be with you anymore,¡° Bonnie teasingly


    said, trying to make the atmosphere a little bit less sentimental.


    ¡°Before I go, give me a hug,¡° Darren casually uttered all of a sudden while reaching out his hands.


    Seeing Darren''s transformation from a domineering and sharp-tongued man into the sweetest and


    most loving one melted Bonnie''s heart. Because of this, she couldn''t help but walk forward and give


    him a big, tight hug.


    She even buried her head in his chest to feel the warmth from within him. That simple act almost made


    Bonnie cry.


    All of a sudden, Darren tightened his grip on the woman in his arms like it was thest hug he was ever


    going to get from her. He honestly looked like he was nning to carry her out of that prison.


    ¡°All right, I''m leaving. Take good care of yourself and don''t let anyone bully you, okay? If someone


    does, tell me right away. Do you understand?¡°


    Darren softly said while shyly rubbing her nose. When she nodded in agreement, he turned around and


    left.


    With every step Darren took, Bonnie kept watching him. She lovingly stared at his back until he


    disappeared from her sight. When he was finally gone, she looked around the cell and felt the warmth


    inside. For her, it was like he was still there with her.


    When Darren left the prison, he was feeling good since he had just seen the love of his life. However,


    Siena was standing outside the prison waiting for him toe out. A frown made its way onto Darren''s


    face as soon as he saw her. He hadn''t expected that she would wait there for so long.


    With sympathetic eyes, Siena walked towards Darren as soon as she saw him. Unfortunately for her,


    he knew exactly what she was doing and he had no interest in what anyone had to say at that moment,


    let alone a girl who was eyeing him.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°You''re finally done,¡° Siena greeted him with a confident smile, as if she didn''t mind that the man she


    liked had just been with the woman he loved.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡° she asked in a concerned tone. It seemed like Siena wasn''t going to let Darren just


    ignore her. In her mind, he was in a bad mood and needed someone tofort him.


    As usual, Darren refused her advances. With frigid eyes, he walked right by her like she was no one


    and headed straight for his car.


    ¡°Darren!¡° Siena passionately eximed, catching even herself by surprise. After taking a deep breath,


    she added, ¡°Do you really not like me at all?¡°


    That was the first time Siena had ever had to ask a question like that. She had always been considered


    one of the most beautiful women in any ce she went. Because of that, she had had to refuse


    countless men who courted her. But at that moment, even if she hadn''t expected it to happen, she was


    willing to look foolish for the man she loved.


    Upon hearing her pleading voice, Darren turned his head and looked at her. ¡°I can''t deny that you''re a


    very thoughtful and capable employee, but I''m no longer a yboy. There''s only room for one woman


    in my heart. And that woman is Bonnie,¡°


    Darren calmly replied while pointing at his heart. Right after that, he ced his hand on his forehead


    because he realized that he might''ve been too harsh on such a youngdy.


    Unfortunately, his hunch was right. Siena''s heart shattered into pieces when she heard Darren''s words.


    In anguish, her eyes filled up with tears. But instead of letting them fall, she walked towards him and


    gave a smile of appreciation when she said, ¡°I''m d to know that my taste in men is superb. You are


    indeed a good man.¡°


    Finally, she leaned forwards and gave Darren a gentle kiss on the cheek before he could react. In a


    tone of relief, she added, ¡°Since you''re the first man I fell in love with, I''ll give you a gift even if we can''t


    end up together.¡°


    Right after that, she turned around to leave. But after a few steps, she casually uttered, ¡°As for the gift,


    you''ll see it tomorrow.¡°


    With nothing else left to be said, she left with her head proudly held high.


    When she was gone from sight, Darren felt like she hadpletely disappeared from his world.


    A few dayster, the HR department contacted Darren to tell him that he would be getting a new


    assistant because Siena had asked for a resignation.


    Darren instantly felt pleased when he heard this. However, there was still a bit of sorrow in his heart


    because of the way things had ended. But the fact that Siena was a good girl who could finally move on


    and find the right man for her gave Darren a sense of relief.


    With that settled, Darren went outside his office to check on his new assistant. But when he saw who it


    was, his jaw dropped and he couldn''t utter a single word.

 Chapter 1598 Take The Initiative Tonight

    Chapter 1598 Take The Initiative Tonight


    Darren felt like he was in a dream. He was in so much disbelief that he couldn''t stop rubbing his eyes


    again and again. After a while, he finally epted the fact that what he was seeing was real. Bonnie


    was out of prison and casually sitting on the assistant''s chair while reading a few documents.


    Noticing that the door to the CEO''s office swung open, Bonnie turned around and saw how surprised


    Darren was. The silly and absolutely adorable look on his face made it hard for Bonnie not to giggle.


    And since this was the first time Darren heard herugh like that in a long time, he couldn''t help but


    pinch himself to check if he was still in a dream.


    It didn''t take him long toe back to his senses. But when he did, he ran straight to her like a


    madman and immediately held her in his arms in a warm embrace. ¡°Bonnie! Why are you here? How


    did you get out?¡°


    he asked with enthusiastic curiosity. After countless losses to Jacob and with no progress on getting


    her out of prison, seeing her there was too good to be true, especially since he was at his wit''s end


    trying to get her out of there.


    Upon hearing him, Bonnie slowly stepped back and calmly spoke to him. ¡°A girl named Siena walked


    into the prison and just took me away. When we were outside, she told me that you were a good man


    and asked me to take good care of you.¡°


    Although Bonnie had had no contact with the outside world for so long, she knew that something must


    have happened between Darren and Siena. But since she was finally free and she knew that Darren


    was loyal to her, Bonnie was grateful that Siena hade into their lives.


    Bonnie''s words made Darren think of the gift that Siena had talked about thest time they had seen


    each other.


    ''This has to be the best gift I''ve ever gotten in my entire life!'' With that in mind, Darren pulled Bonnie


    into his arms and embraced her tightly, as if he was never letting go of her again.


    From that moment on, he promised to himself to never let the love of his life go through something like


    that ever again.


    When they were done with their happy reunion, Darren tried calling Siena to thank her. Unfortunately,


    there was no answer after many attempts. Even on the inte, she was nowhere to be seen. It was


    like she hadpletely disappeared from the world. Later that day, Darren used his many contacts and


    found out that Siena was the illegitimate daughter of the mayor of Jingshi City.


    Because of that, he couldn''t help but think that she had disappeared to keep a bit of her dignity. But no


    matter her reason for leaving, he regretted the fact that he wouldn''t be able to thank her,


    and that their short time together had ended on a bitter note.


    Meanwhile, Jacob had just been informed of Bonnie''s release from prison. But instead of being


    angered by it, he had no intention of doing anything to his rival. After all, Emily was good friends with


    Bonnie, so if he did anything to her after what she had been through, he would probably end up


    sleeping on the sofa that night. Nevertheless, he didn''t care since Bonnie''s release didn''t have that


    much impact on him.


    After all, Darren and Jacob were destined topete with each other. As long as the KING Group


    wanted to butt heads with the HT Group, Jacob would dly oblige.


    A few weekster, Darren hadn''t made a single move to start his battle again with Jacob. After a few


    more weeks, news spread that Darren himself had closed down the casinos in F Country. Then, more


    news came that Darren had left Jingshi City with Bonnie after stepping down from his position in the


    KING Group. Because of this, Jacob couldn''t help but think that his rival had headed off to meet


    Bonnie''s parents, and maybe even propose to her.


    After talking to a few of his informants for a couple of days, his suspicions were confirmed. Darren had


    really left for good, and he nned to live the rest of his life with the girl he loved.


    No matter how hard it was to believe, Bonnie had managed to change Darren. Just like how Jacob was


    with Emily, Darren was willing to do anything for Bonnie. No matter how cheesy it might sound, the


    power of love was truly unbelievable.


    Being left with no opponents all of a sudden left Jacob feeling a little strange. However, he knew


    exactly what to do in this kind of situation since he had thought about it for so long. While looking at the


    traffic outside of his office window, Jacob started to think of what he really wanted in life moving


    forward. Suddenly, Emily''s and his children''s faces popped up in his mind. Right after that, he let out a


    littleugh and a smile for being silly to even think about what he really wanted.


    After a while, Sam came to Jacob''s office with an envelope in hand.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, it says here that Darren sent you a letter and a portfolio,¡° Sam casually uttered while he


    handed it to Jacob.


    Since this was Jacob''s first time hearing from Darren after his disappearance, he couldn''t help but feel


    a little surprised. Nevertheless, he opened the envelope and, sure enough, there was a letter inside


    written by Darren.


    ¡°Jacob, after years upon years of battling you, this is the day that I''ll finally admit that I''m no match for


    my rival. And now that I''m talking like a changed man, I''d also like to thank you for sending Bonnie my


    way and making me fall in love with her. I used to think that besting you was all I wanted in my life, like


    trampling you beneath my feet would give me the happiest feeling in the world. And when I lost Bonnie,


    it drove me to my breaking point. Every day I spent while she was in prison was a day thinking about


    how to defeat you. But when she was finally in my arms again, I realized that all of our battles were


    meaningless. After that, another realization came to me. It was the fact that all I was looking for was a


    girl like Bonnie to peacefully spend the rest of my life with. Anyway, the reason I''m writing you this letter


    is that I want to make peace with you. As long as you don''t threaten the peaceful life I have now, I''m


    sure we''ll be able to be friends one day, especially now that we have one thing inmon. We


    both have someone to protect. To prove my sincerity, look at the envelope I gave you. If you end up


    using it, I''ll take that as a sign of agreement. Well wishes, Darren.¡°


    Having finished reading the letter, Jacob went on and checked the envelope. What he saw inside was


    something he had been searching for for a long time but had never been able to find ¡ªa thick pile of


    documents that showed all of Bill''s underground activity over the years. Every evil and heinous deed


    Bill had ever done was written there, and there was even some proof that he had abducted young


    children and trafficked them.


    With that, Jacob was sure that Darren was speaking from the heart.


    After that, Jacob needed time to sort things out in his mind. When he was finally done, he handed the


    pile of documents to Sam with a smile and said, ¡°Send all of this to the police station. I wish I could see


    the look on Bill''s face when he gets arrested.¡°


    In a matter of hours, police sirens cornered Bill from every direction. It was only when he was ced


    behind bars in a cold, empty cell that Bill realized that he had been arrested. At his court trial, he was


    found guilty of all charges, which brought Scott and Louis the utmost joy. With tears on his face, Scott


    said to Louis, ¡°Brother, it has finally happened. We can now leave the past and live a new life from now


    on.¡°


    In the evening of that triumphant day, Jacob came back homete. Emily had just finished singing a


    luby to the children to get them to sleep. They met in the living room and, under the warm yellow


    light, Jacob lovingly hugged her from behind. With their future looking as bright as ever, Jacob couldn''t


    help but smile and feel warm in his heart. A few momentster, he said, ¡°Honey, I''m so lucky to have


    you.¡°


    ¡°Hey, keep your voice down. Baron just fell asleep,¡° Emily replied while gesturing to him to keep his


    voice down.


    A yful and slightly aggrieved look appeared on Jacob''s face when he was scolded. Then, he


    suddenly picked Emily up and carried her to their bedroom. After gently cing her on the bed, he


    charmingly asked, ¡°I can speak as loud as I want to now, right? You know how much I hate having to


    sneak around the house. It honestly feels like I''m having an affair.¡°


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Right after Jacob was finished speaking, he tried leaning on top of Emily. However, she managed to


    slip away at thest second and say, ¡°Let''s sleep early tonight. I feel a bit tired right now.¡°


    With a mischievous smile, Jacob pulled her back into his arms. He knew she was just ying hard to


    get, so he started to slowly kiss her neck, down to her chest. All of a sudden, Jacob looked at her


    blushing face and teasingly said, ¡°All right! Let''s go to bed now!¡°


    Then, he loosened his grip on her and moved away.


    Emily was so embarrassed at that moment that her face was as red as an apple. ''How could he do that


    to me and leave? Is he intentionally teasing me?'' she angrily thought.


    The more she tried to figure it out, the more irritated she became. Not wanting to be toyed with, Emily


    forcefully grabbed Jacob''s cor with one hand, pulled him right up to her face, and then turned over to


    press him under her body.


    As soon as Jacob saw her blushing face, he couldn''t help but smile.


    While looking straight into her eyes, Jacob uttered word by word, ¡°Take the initiative tonight.¡°


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!